《I Became A Thief Who Steals Overpowered Skills》


 Chapter 1 The Ruined World

    Chapter 1 The Ruined World

    Damn.

    A man cursed out loud.

    It was a situation where he couldnt help but swear.

    Inscribed with smudged patterns of curses all over his body, they were clearly visible.

    His right eye had long lost its function due to a curse.

    Moreover, he could barely feel half of his body.

    His name was Kraush Balheim.

    He was once called the disgrace of the Balheim family.

    Disgrace, my ass.

    However, such a term of disgrace was now a thing of the past.

    He was one of the warriors who fought against the worlds annihtion, known as the Skyborne Generation.

    Even the family that always treated him as unworthy finally recognized him.

    So, out of a desperate longing for that recognition, he struggled even more fiercely.

    But the oue was horrific.

    Before his eyes, as meteor showers poured down, the world was being destroyed.

    The worst catastrophes had grown uncontroble, engulfing everything.

    Kraush helplessly observed such destruction.

    Then, he turned his head to look at the man next to him.

    What are we cough, to do now

    Kraush could barely speak due to the curse.

    Yet, the reproach in his voice was palpably clear.

    What are we to do.

    At that moment, a man with dazzling white-blond hair resembling the sun looked up.

    Even amidst the doom of the world, his sublime face seemed almost unfairly handsome.

    Arthur Gramarte, among the greatest of the Skyborne Generation, was called the King of Heroes.

    The words of the Empires proudly proimed King of Heroes were ironicallyughable.

    Because, despite everything, three women wereforting and consoling him, each in her own way.

    He wasnt a King of Heroes; he was a King of a harem.

    The world is over. Its the end.

    Arthurs response was rmingly calm.

    Considering the countless lives sacrificed to bring him this far, his tone was shockingly casual.

    As if the annihtion had nothing to do with him.

    And youre saying that? Cough, how many people trusted in you!

    Kraush, shut up! Arthur did his best!

    At that moment, a woman with a sea-like hair color shouted.

    Kraushs brows furrowed deeply.

    Her name was Sigrid Ephania.

    She was the third princess of the Ephania Empire and the very person who had elevated Arthur to the position of an imperial candidate for the throne.

    The princess, who was so blindly infatuated with Arthur, shed be blind to everything else.

    However, her swordsmanship was formidable enough to rival Arthur himself.

    Damn, cough cough! Princess Sigrid, after all the crying about being half-blind, I managed to make you see. And now you tell me to shut up? Is that how you speak?

    Unlike his usual demeanor, Kraush spoke with a sharpness in his voice.

    In response, Sigrid looked at Kraush with contempt.

    How dare you speak like that in front of me, Sigrid? Arent you afraid of the consequences?

    Consequences? Consequences!

    Kraush spat blood from his mouth and threw his hands up toward the heavens.

    The world has ended, so who cares about consequences?! Damn it! Ephania, whom you cherished, has vanished into the night. Cough, hack, its gone!

    Hearing that, Sigrids eyes widened in shock.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    Yet, seeing her like this, Kraush rather wore a look mixed with scorn.

    She had been someone who, believing in her royal status, had perpetually treated everyone, except Arthur, with contempt.

    Especially with Kraush, who was never treated well.

    The primary reason was that Kraush belonged to the most powerful house in the Starlon Kingdom.

    Oh, since the academy days, youve been nothing but a nuisance!

    Their bitter history began back at Rahelrn Academy.

    Sigrid, a natural talent in swordsmanship, was the center of everyones expectations.

    In contrast, despite hailing from the powerful Balheim family of the Starlon Kingdom, Kraush was nothing special.

    Had he just beenpared, it wouldnt have bothered him.

    But Sigrid was the head of the empires faction at the academy.

    Hence she persistently tormented Kraush to crush the kingdoms faction.

    Thanks to that, Kraush faced not only the disdain of the empires faction but was also ostracized and called a disgrace by his own kingdoms faction.

    The phrase disgrace of the kingdom had be somon to his ears it made them ring.

    Still, Kraush endured it.

    He was indeed the worthless son without any talent.

    And she was essential to the Skyborne Generation who would save the world.

    I was so blinded by you!

    But all of that was over.

    The world had perished, the empire evaporated due to the World Erosion, and the kingdom suffered the same fate.

    Therefore, with a voiceced with hate, Kraush pressed down on his right eye with a hand.

    If he had known it woulde to this, hed never have stolen the curse afflicting that mad womans eyes.

    Youre nothing but a thief!

    Sigrid snapped back, her own eyes lighting with anger.

    She drew her sword known as the White Dragons Fang.

    The chill that emanated from it felt like it could freeze Kraush at any moment.

    But Kraush simply sneered.

    A thief who knows nothing but stealing.

    Yeah, cough cough, thats right.

    Kraush detested his own abilities.

    As she said, all he could do was steal.

    [Skill  ck Hood]

    Stealing the possessions of a target.

    Conditions

    1. The value of the targets possession is determined by the target.

    2. The conditions for stealing are set based on the targets perceived value.

    It was a skill granted by a god hed made a pact with, an ability to steal in the most literal sense.

    The more valuable the possession was to the target, the harder it was to steal, an odd ability indeed.

    But there was one advantage to this ability.

    Even curses caused by the World Erosion could be stolen.

    He was able to steal curses that no other expert sorcerers in the world could solve.

    Because of this immense advantage, Kraush had been a part of the Skyborne Generation.

    However, he now bore curses numbering in the hundreds in his body.

    Among them, one curse prevented him from dying but at the terrible price of never being able to sleep again, which is why he was still alive.

    He should have died a long time ago due to the sheer number of curses.

    I thought Id soon reach a four-digit number.

    Regrettably, the world was destroyed before he could reach that milestone.

    All of the curses festering in Kraushs body were stolen from members of the Skyborne Generation.

    Arthurs curse of Dread Dominion.

    Sigrids curse of Perpetual Darkness.

    The Saints curse of Malicious Piety.

    The Emperors curse of Source of Evil, and so on.

    He had taken the curses from all of them, even those who had now perished.

    A curse was an entity of no value to its bearer.

    Thus, Kraushs ck Hood could be most effectively utilized.

    But, without me, none of you would have even made it this far

    Anger flickered in one of Kraushs eyes.

    Is that right, cough, Abe?

    He turned to the location he referred to, where a woman had been crying in Arthurs embrace since earlier.

    She was small in stature and held a staff engraved with stars.

    The greatest prodigy dispatched by the Mage Tower and a fellow Skyborne Generation member, the Red Witch Abe.

    She too hade this far as Arthurspanion.

    Arthur, what do we do, Arthur?

    However, she did not even pretend to listen.

    Ever since the worlds demise, all she had done was cling to Arthurs side, crying incessantly.

    Anyway, that was typical of her.

    Originally, she hadpletely ignored him, not even acknowledging his words.

    When the pain of a curse tore through his body and he went to the Mage Tower for pain relief, they turned him away at the door.

    Thats just one of many times hed been humiliated.

    Since that time, he had detached himself emotionally from her.

    You couldnt cast magic because of the curse that took your voice, but cough, cough, you cry well enough.

    And yet, she had impudently kept asking him to steal the curses tormenting her.

    To this day, he could still feel a scraping pain in his throat due to her curse, which also caused him to cough.

    Just stop with your pathetic disy.

    Then another voice spoke up.

    A woman stood quietly behind Arthur.

    She was the Red Witch Abe, who had copsed in grief since earlier, unable to look away from him.

    She was the towers greatest prodigy and a fellow member of the Skyborne Generation.

    Arthur, what are we going to do.

    But she didnt seem to hear.

    Ever since the worlds ruin, she had done nothing but weep by Arthurs side.

    Well, its always been that way, hasnt it?

    She had always ignored him, not even giving him the time of day, especially when he was in agony from a curse so intense that he had sought painkillers at the mage tower  which he wasnt even allowed to enter.

    Of course, that humiliation was far from the only one he had experienced at her hands.

    From that point on, he had already withdrawn all his affection toward her.

    You cant use magic because of the curse that took your voice, but cough, cough, crying seems to suit you just fine.

    Nheless, she persistently demanded he steal her curses, a demand he found absolutely disgusting.

    To this day, he felt as if his vocal cords were being scratched by steel because of her curse, which also provoked his coughing.

    She was Mary Diana, the spear of the Ephania Empire and the strongest knight devoted to protecting Sigrid.

    Though an alluring woman with jet-ck hair and a morous figure that matched her towering height, to Kraush Balheim, she was nothing more than contemptible.

    The reason being, a great number of the curses afflicting him were thanks to that foolish woman.

    The Strongest Spear was a joke.

    Her self-esteem was disgustingly high, to the point where she inserted herself headfirst into battling against worldly erosiona situation that mandated immediate retreat only to rue curses, which was revolting in itself.

    Pathetic? Bullshit, do you not remember how, desperate to hide your feelings for Arthur, you were struck by a curse that forced you to speak only the truth and you begged me to steal it away from you?

    And yet, the very next day after the curse was lifted.

    The sight of Sigrid and Arthur entering the same room together was utterly maddening.

    Because of them, he missed out on the first date hed promised for that day.

    Not that dates mattered now, all was pointless with them dead.

    So all you can do is spout such nonsense?

    I cant, can I? Cough cough, because remnants of your curse still linger on me!

    Had not the curses naturally counteracted each other, he wouldnt know what he might have said there and then.

    At the very least, you could have saved the world, right?

    Kraush let out a rough breath as though he had surrendered everything, and turned to look at Arthur.

    Arthur was the biggest issue here.

    Arthur, who until now had never once disappointed anyone.

    He always acted as if he knew the future, skillfully managing every situation.

    Yet, in the end, he panicked and now hey fallen.

    Despite this, Kraush stayed with Arthur.

    Those around Arthur were all idiots.

    But Arthur was at least someone who acknowledged he needed him.

    Although Arthur didnt particrly discourage those exhibiting aggressive behavior towards Kraush.

    Kraush had remained with the Skyborne Generation as he became this wreck because he believed he was also of use to them.

    You had a knack for it, didnt you?

    Kraush remembered what Arthur had muttered while looking at the worlds ruination.

    Its all over.

    As if just another y hade to an end.

    Those casually spoken words made all of Kraushs efforts until now seem futile.

    Yeah, but in the end, we failed this time too.

    While mulling over this, Arthur got up.

    Beneath his chest, thick blood was dripping down.

    That was why Abe had clung to him, continuing to weep.

    Because Arthur was dying.

    After all, like the others, he had failed to stop the world from perishing.

    This time, too?

    But Kraush mulled over the words Arthur had just uttered, as if they hinted at a prior experience.

    Dont worry. This time was different. Ive obtained whats known as the Inheritance of Memory.

    The expressions on the three womens faces changed upon hearing him.

    Their looks seemed to suggest they had already made some agreement with Arthur a long time ago.

    Kraushs brows scrunched up as he watched them with curiosity.

    Arthur, what does that mean? Am I the only one who doesnt understand?

    Kraush, this isnt the first time for destruction. This world has been perishing over and over.

    Arthurs calm statement only deepened Kraushs confusion.

    What nonsense was this about the world being destroyed repeatedly?

    Had Arthur gone mad in the end?

    But its alright. I can just go back.

    What? What kind of nonsense is that! Arthur! You, Sigrid, Abe, Mary, you know something, dont you!

    Despite Kraushs outburst, the three only looked at Arthur.

    As if in this world, there was only Arthur.

    Since wevee this far, Ill exin.

    Finally, Arthur decided to give an answer.

    Its regression.

    Regression?

    Kraushs eye twitched violently.

    That was a term youd expect out of a story, not from Arthurs mouth.

    And it appeared the other three women were already aware of his regressions.

    Re, regression?

    As he spoke, Kraush felt as if all the pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce.

    It all made sense now why Arthur seemed to know the future.

    Arthurs eyes were sincere.

    He really was regressing.

    And this time, Ive gained the Inheritance of Memory. With it, the memories of Sigrid, Abe, and Mary can also be carried back to when I regress.

    So you n to regress and start over?

    If he couldnt prevent destruction alone, then regressing with others to prevent it was the next step.

    Realizing this, Kraushs eyes widened.

    Perhaps they really could prevent the end of the world.

    Even though this cycle was a failure, if he went back with these three, allpetent despite their wed characters, the chances of sess would be much higher.

    Suddenly, he glimpsed a ray of light.

    The light of hope in a world doomed to destruction.

    Yes, well all start over.

    Suddenly, upon hearing the word all, Kraush jerked his head up.

    The three beside him already knew this fact early on.

    But what about himself?

    As the Skyborne Generation died one by one, he had stubbornly survived, enduring through all the curses he had stolen.

    Wait. Arthur.

    Thus, Kraush decided to ask.

    You were the one who acknowledged me, werent you?

    Me?

    It was in that moment, with lips that struggled to part, that he posed the question.

    Arthur, at first simply observing Kraush, slowly began to smile for the first time.

    Puahaha!

    Upon hearing the sudden burst of Arthursughter, Kraush was stunned. Arthur lifted his head slowly, tears wiped away by Abe.

    His golden irises shone clearly.

    Kraush, what good would it do to convey memories to you when your body and mind are already in tatters?

    Arthur gazed down at Kraush, who sat in a daze, and said so.

    Dont worry. I quite like you, you know. Without you, the Skyborne Generation couldnt havee this far. Your ability to steal curses is quite handy. But that doesnt mean I need the current you. What I need is you following me with a clear mind.

    His words treated him like a tool.

    A disposable tool to be disposed of after use.

    Needed for regression, yet nothing more, nothing less than a tool.

    See you again, Kraush.

    With those words, bright light began to leak from Arthur.

    Realizing Arthur had begun to use regression, Kraush tried to rise in panic but tumbled to the ground.

    One of his legs, ruined by a curse, failed to move properly.

    Rolling in the mud, Kraush spat out blood and shouted towards Arthur.

    Wait, wait, wait for me! Arthur! Take me with you! Damn you! If youre going, take me too!

    But still, the expression on Arthurs face remained unchanged.

    From the beginning, Kraush had no value in Arthurs life.

    His pretense of recognition was solely because of Kraushs utilitarian value.

    He had never really epted him as arade.

    And now, had he just realized this fact?

    Thats something Ive known

    In truth, Kraush had realized it long ago.

    When members of the Skyborne Generation ignorantly abused him, Arthur merely watched without a word.

    As if that treatment of him was only natural.

    If Arthur really considered him arade, he would have interceded long ago.

    Rather than recognizing his contributions, he too treated him as nothing more than a tool.

    I was just

    Reassuring himself inwardly.

    Feeding his starved self-esteem by telling himself he was aiding the Skyborne Generation, that he must prevent the end of the worldthats all it was.

    Just like that.

    Is this truly the end?

    Really?

    Kraushs consciousness began to fade.

    He gazed down at his own hands.

    The decaying world.

    Arthur, leaving.

    The ability to steal what others possess.

    He had never considered this part, especially since his body had already been wrecked by curses in the early evening.

    But he had always had a nagging question.

    Could he really not steal skills?

    Of course, since a skill was the most important to someone, it wouldnt be easy to steal.

    But now was not the time to be worried about that.

    Kraushs hand lifted towards Arthur.

    Would Kraush have acted the same way in Arthurs previous cycle?

    If he had seeded, then he too would have regressed just like in this cycle.

    Not having done so must mean he failed.

    But it didnt matter.

    If he didnt do this, under a world erased by annihtion, everything would be meaningless anyway.

    Damn it all!

    With a curse, just as Kraushs outstretched hand shone bright.

    Kraush lost consciousness along with the blinding light.

    Huh?

    The bright light vanished, and a solitary question echoed out.

    Within a meteor shower heralding destruction, one mans head slowly lifted.

    As he did so, he realized there was no one beside him and slowly began to open his eyes wide.

    What, what is this?

    He had undoubtedly supposed to regress, so why was he here?

    As he pondered this question, his thoughts were interrupted by the meteors raining overhead.

    Arthur Gramarte, who was originally supposed to regress and greet the 10th cycle, was now meeting his true end here on his 9th.

 Chapter 2 The Transformed Halfwit

    Chapter 2 The Transformed Halfwit

    The world is unfair and screwed up.

    That was always Kraush Balheims thought.

    He realized this around the age of eight.

    On the day he picked up a sword following his brothers and sisters.

    That was the day Kraush realized the world had abandoned him.

    Because his own sword-swinging felt so pathetically inadequate.

    In fact, does a sword in the hands of an eight-year-old child even make sense?

    However, the Balheim family to which Kraush belonged did not abide by average expectations.

    The strongest household in the Starlon Kingdom.

    Balheim.

    Every direct descendant born there was a genius, all were crazed in their own way.

    Except for one person, the disgrace of the Balheim family, the youngest, Kraush.

    Nevertheless, he thrashed about and somehow wriggled his way into the Skyborne Generation.

    But ultimately, hisst moment was betrayal by those he consideredrades.

    A body that could hold nothing but curses.

    Indeed, it was a pitiful life, Kraush thought.

    Until he opened his eyes today.

    sh!

    Kraush saw a blurry ceiling as he opened his eyes.

    His whole body was drenched in cold sweat.

    At the same time, he saw his outstretched hand.

    The same hand he had iled with until the end, reaching out toward Arthur.

    As Kraush stared nkly at his hand, he gradually began to regain his consciousness.

    Buzz-buzz-

    The sound of cicadas seeped through the window and whispered in his ears.

    The iing light informed him it was currently a summer day.

    The distinct heat of summer caused beads of sweat to form on his forehead.

    The world had been on the brink of annihtion in a terribly cold winterthis was the pr opposite season.

    His gaze once again fell on his hand.

    Huh?

    Because the hand he saw was in perfect condition.

    Kraushs thoughts came to a halt.

    Along with that, he realized one more thing.

    The eye which should have been blind could see clearly now.

    And not only that.

    His whole body felt strangely lighter than before.

    Drip-

    A bead of sweat trickled down from Kraushs forehead, sliding slowly to his cheek.

    Looking around, he recognized this room as a familiar one.

    Because this was the room he had lived in when dwelling in the Balheim family home in the past.

    What was the situation right now?

    The answer was simple.

    Could it be

    The ck Hood he had stretched towards Arthur in thest moment.

    His skill used in a vague hope that it could even steal skills.

    Ive stolen Arthurs regression.

    A chill ran down his spine as the realization set in.

    Simultaneously, Kraush looked down at his hands again.

    Hed hardly considered it possible but truly skills could be stolen too.

    Kraush clenched his hand tightly.

    A thrill surged through his body, knowing that his final gamble had paid off.

    I could have checked sooner, really.

    An ability that could even steal curses.

    Stealing a skill had probably been an obvious thing.

    But Kraush had never bothered to test it.

    Even if he had stolen a skill, hecked confidence in using someone elses skill polished over a lifetime.

    But thoughts of stealing skills only came when his body was already ravaged by curses.

    Moreover, his ck Hood had a clear drawback.

    The difficulty of stealing is always rtive.

    Even a stone picked up from the road could be the most precious thing to someone.

    In that case, even such a mere stone would not be easy to steal with the ck Hood.

    The lock that manifests during the use of ck Hood is the condition.

    Whenever ck Hood is activated, the conditions of the emerging lock could be very diverse.

    And only upon fulfilling those conditions could the lock be opened and its contents be obtained.

    That was the essence of ck Hood.

    So naturally, skills are even harder to steal.

    Obviously, ones ability is the most precious thing to anyone.

    This made the conditions so hard that stealing was not easy.

    But what happened in this case?

    When Kraush tried to steal Arthurs regression, he saw no lock.

    He simply activated ck Hood, and Arthurs regression was stolen.

    How was that possible?

    Maybe, just maybe.

    A thought was darting through Kraushs head.

    He vaguely remembered a feeling he got from Arthur.

    A feeling of being worn out from endless routine tasks as if he was exhausted in the early evening.

    To Kraush, it seemed like Arthur had regressed countless times before.

    Regression is undoubtedly a great feat.

    But repeating it countless times would be insufferable to any sane mind.

    Thats even more true if it was a world progressing towards ruin.

    Thats why Arthur opted for the choice of Inheritance of Memory with those three women.

    Perhaps in his next regression, he wanted at least someone by his side.

    The problem being, he himself had not even been treated as such a person.

    Anyhow, Arthurs heart must have desired to rid himself of the ability to regress.

    As a result, Kraush managed to steal regression without even encountering a lock.

    For Arthur, regression may have been.

    Perhaps it was a curse.

    A curse that he desperately wanted to escape from.

    Just a moment.

    Suddenly, another thought crossed Kraushs mind.

    He had stolen Arthurs regression and regressed to the past.

    Then, what became of the Arthur he knew?

    What ck Hood steals does not remain with the other.

    After all, it cannot be considered stolen if it remains.

    He had stolen regression from Arthur, and so it was certain Arthur no longer possessed it.

    Does that mean the Arthur he knew remained in that pre-doomed cycle, the one just before?

    In the face of the apocalyptic meteor shower heralding the worlds erosion?

    Ha, haha.

    A hollowugh began to escape from Kraush Balheims mouth.

    Quite the scene, Arthur.

    Who would have guessed that the very regression you so despised would ultimately betray you in the end?

    With a sneer for Arthur, Kraush rose to his feet.

    He could hardly muster sympathy for someone who had regarded him as no more than a tool.

    In fact, Arthur should probably be thanking him, for Kraush had taken the dreaded regression off his hands.

    So what year is it now.

    But Kraush faced a dilemma simr to Arthurs.

    That was the knowledge of the worlds end.

    An apocalypse that not even the Skyborne Generation could halt.

    If he couldnt prevent it, he would die as well.

    Damn it.

    Kraush uttered a curse as he got up from the bed.

    Then he felt the reasonably muscr body he had honed; without talent, he had still managed to swing his sword daily, trying to live up to some standard.

    Inadequatepared to his siblings, but he possessed at least a modicum of muscle.

    Yet, that would be insufficient.

    Kraushs gaze traveled to the full-body mirror reflecting his image.

    Perhaps he was in his early teens.

    Smaller and younger than his memory suggested, his bright, intelligent blue eyes vividly peered back at him.

    Can I prevent it?

    Could he, who had been treated as nothing but a receptacle for curses, prevent the end of the world?

    Carrying such doubts, Kraush clenched his fists.

    Enough nonsense.

    It wasnt about whether he could prevent it; he had to.

    If the end came, he would die just like everyone else.

    There were no other choices.

    With that resolve, Kraush kicked open the door and stepped out.

    The long-unseen deste corridor unfolded before his eyes.

    This was the Green Pine Hall of the Balheim family, where he had spent his early years.

    Though it was called the Green Pine Hall, it was really a ce of exile for the most worthless of the Balheim bloodline.

    The Green Pine Hall was modest, managed with no more staff than a single butler and three maids.

    If I am here, then.

    It meant that the proof ceremony of when he was around ten had beenpleted.

    Young Master? Where are you off to in such a hurry?

    In that moment, a butler who hade outside called out to him.

    The butler, noticeable for his white beard, named Aliod, had been assigned to apany him to the Green Pine Hall.

    Seeing his face, Kraushs eyes lit up.

    Thats right, this must be before Aliods time as well.

    For Aliod was the only butler in Balheim who had ever taken care of him.

    It had been a long time since Kraush called his name.

    Aliod.

    Yes, Young Master.

    As Aliod bowed his head in response to his call, Kraush too smiled in return.

    When exactly do you n to use the poison my third brother gave you to kill me, the disgrace of the family?

    Aliods face hardened significantly.

    Kraush continued to smile as he observed the reaction.

    Aliod, the butler of the Green Pine Hall.

    The very person who hadced Kraushs stew with poison given by his third brother around the age of fourteenthe first betrayal that Kraush had ever faced.

    Aliods mind was filled with confusion.

    The Kraush Balheim before him was the direct descendant of the Balheim that he had been assigned to since birth.

    The Starlon Kingdom, the only nation strong enough to contend with the mightiest Euphania Empire, held its ground due to the Balheim family.

    All direct descendants born there possessed inherent martial prowess.

    Thats why, despite their strength, even the Empire hesitated to take action against Starlon head-on.

    However, Kraush Balheim was different from the rest.

    Typically, before a Balheim reached the age of ten, numerous deities would already be moring for a contract, bidding for their allegiance.

    The greater the contractors prowess, the higher the deitys standing, which is why the direct descendants of the Balheim family were always a top priority for the gods.

    But not for Kraush Balheim.

    During the proof ceremony of the Balheim family, which took ce when he was ten, a rite that was meant to disy ones superior nature within the Balheim lineage, Kraush was unable to forge a contract with any deity.

    Even his inherent martial prowess was deplorable.

    Ultimately viewed as the shame of the Balheims, he was cast off to the Green Pine Hall.

    For Aliod, being the butler of such a person was excruciating.

    The direct descendant he was to serve for a lifetime was this inadequate, sealing his future prospects as well.

    Young Master, what are you saying?

    Aliod, his face a mix of bewilderment and rm, blurted out to Kraush.

    Up until yesterday, Kraush had been nothing but a wastrel, despairing his own life.

    Aliod had never imagined he would catch on to a proposition he had received just a few days prior.

    But that wasnt all.

    Have you changed?

    Kraushs eyes were typically void of life, absent of any real substance.

    This made Aliod even more despondent, yet today was inexplicably different.

    There was an intense yearning in his eyes, so strong it was almost odd.

    As if he had transformed into an entirely different person overnight.

    What in the world

    What had happenedst night?

    Apart from falling asleep exhausted from wielding the sword, Aliod couldnt recall anything out of the ordinary.

    While Aliod was caught off guard,

    Kraush slowly brushed over his own forehead.

    Perhaps due to the absence of curses, his hair was notably soft.

    He might still be branded as the familys disgrace, but he was noble of Starlon by birth, and well-groomed for it.

    However, he knew all too well that it wouldnt be long before his hair turned as drab as his spirit.

    He seems flustered.

    Looking at Aliods face, Kraush had a feeling this time things might be different.

 Chapter 3 The Secret Archive

    Chapter 3 The Secret Archive

    Why are you pretending not to know? About whats between us? Im aware youve cared for me since I was born. In some ways, doesnt that bind us together?

    To Kraush, Aliod was both a father figure and a precious person who had raised him.

    However, for the butlers of Balheim, there was one terrible rule that applied.

    The rule stipted that the butlers own ascension depended on how firmly the direct line they served could establish their standing within the family.

    They must follow the direct bloodline they serve for their entire lifetime.

    Even if that bloodline were to be sent to Balheims Green Pine Hall.

    The only way out of this curse-like hierarchy was if the direct line they served died.

    Typically, when the direct line they served died, they would retire as well.

    But Aliods case was different.

    Because Kraushs third elder brother had made him an offer.

    The one condition given was nothing other than the poisoning of Kraush.

    He promised that if Aliod could kill Kraush with poison, he would provide not only a new position for him to live out his future but also arge sum of money.

    Our third elder brother truly detests me.

    The fundamental reason the third brother hated him was because of his fourth sister.

    There were five direct members in the Balheim lineage.

    Among them, two shared a different bloodline from the rest.

    The first through the third were children by the former wife.

    While the fourth and the youngest, Kraush, were offspring of the current wife that the head of the Balheim family had taken.

    And among them, the fourth one, Kraushs sister Charlotte Balheim, was the biggest issue.

    The greatest genius birthed by the Balheims.

    Charlotte Balheim possessed a talent so extraordinary that it might be seen once in a thousand years within the Balheim family.

    With that talent, Charlotte upended the order of the direct lineage within the family in an instant.

    Thus, not only the third brother but also the second sister had their rankings seized by Charlotte.

    The result was that the third brother harbored a festering anger, having nowhere to direct it.

    Since the family was overtly supporting Charlotte, the third brother indeed was relegated to being the neglected one.

    The direction of the third brothers ire then became none other than me.

    The youngest, who shared blood with Charlotte but was devoid of her remarkable talent.

    Already, the third brother loathed the presence of Kraushs mother, who had recently entered the family through marriage.

    He poured out all his fury onto the innocent Kraush, fury that had grown from being pushed down in the direct lineages ranking due to Charlottes ascent.

    It was as if he wanted to kill Kraush for real.

    Since he cannot stand against Charlotte, it seems he directed all his anger toward me, perhaps due to our slight resemnce.

    It was an exasperating situation for Kraush, but he himself did not possess the strength to resist.

    Even the butler, who was meant to serve him, would eventually acquiesce to the transaction.

    Well, its done. If youre going to pretend ignorance, I wont bother with it anymore.

    Kraush didnt scold Aliod any further.

    In the end, his butler sided with the third brother because Kraush himself was regarded as worthless.

    After all, Kraush was still alive because the attempted poisoning had failed.

    Which was expected.

    On the day that Aliod was to perform the assassination.

    That guymitted suicide right before my eyes.

    Aliod snatched the poison that was to be mixed into Kraushs stew, consuming it himself just before Kraush was about to ingest it.

    I apologize, my lord. I havemitted a crime deserving of death. You are as dear to me as my own offspring, how could I dare

    The image of Aliod apologizing while dying from the poison on that day was still vividly etched in Kraushs mind.

    But for now, follow me.

    Yet, that was a separate matter, and there was something else he wanted to ask.

    Yes.

    Was there a shift in his mood?

    Aliod answered surprisingly agreeably.

    Ignoring Aliod, Kraush moved forward.

    It should be here now, if my memory serves me right.

    Hopeful that his recollection was correct, Kraush headed for the library of Balheims Green Pine Hall.

    Even though the library housed a multitude of books, in reality, it was mere window dressing.

    Kraush, who had actually read the books, knew all too well theirck of usefulness.

    Balheims Green Pine Hall was not simply a ce where Balheims discarded members ended up.

    There was nothing of value in Balheims Green Pine Hall.

    Except for one thing.

    Master Kraush, are you looking for a particr book?

    Out of the blue, Kraush entered the library. When Aliod cast a questioning look, Kraush continued walking without answering and abruptly stood in front of a bookshelf.

    Aliod.

    Yes.

    Clear this.

    Aliod disyed confusion.

    Yet, there was something unmistakablypelling about Kraushsmand.

    Where have I felt this presence before.

    The patriarch.

    The patriarch of Balheim.

    But he quickly dismissed the thought.

    It was premature topare the patriarch to Kraush.

    Obediently, Aliod cleared out all the books and then dismantled the bookshelf itself.

    A in wall of the library was revealed.

    Cut down this wall, Kraush ordered.

    Pardon me?

    From clearing away a bookshelf to cutting down a wall?

    It was quite perplexing.

    However, Aliod was Kraushs butler.

    Thus, unable to refuse themand, Aliod drew his sword, around which a blueish glow began to swirl.

    A butler of the Balheims, by necessity, must have the skills of an elite knight.

    Only then could they adequately assist the Balheims direct lineage.

    I will cut it down.

    With the surging of his swords energy, Aliod sliced through the wall.

    Following Kraushs order to a tee, Aliodpleted the task with a clean cut, and suddenly a deep thump resonated.

    Shortly after, the walls facade was neatly cut into a square and toppled backwards.

    In that moment, Aliod realized.

    There was a space beyond the librarys outer wall.

    Had he known about this ce in advance?

    Even Aliod, although assigned to Balheims Green Pine Hall, had been unaware of it.

    As Aliod gazed at the spot, Kraush climbed over the cut-out wall.

    Good job.

    Kraush briefly praised Aliod and then walked inside.

    Aliod, as if under a spell, followed suit.

    Not long after, they came face-to-face with a massive lock.

    A lock sorge it dwarfed a human hand was firmly fixed in front of a door.

    Kraush stood before the lock, coated in dust.

    Do I need to cut this lock as well?

    No, that wont be necessary.

    Behind the librarys back wall at Balheims Green Pine Hall.

    When I had been here before, it had already be a meaningless ce, consumed by fire.

    But now it was different.

    After all, that was something from a distant future.

    Balheims Green Pine Hall is undoubtedly a ce where Balheims castoffs are sent.

    Therefore, Kraush, deemed insignificant, was sent there too.

    Kraush had squandered time in this ce.

    However, the original intent behind building Balheims Green Pine Hall was not so malevolent.

    It had lost its original purpose after a long time since the establishment of the Balheim family.

    The original purpose of Balheims Green Pine Hall was to assist those born into the Balheim familycking abilities, so they might yet find a way to shine within the family again.

    However, the significance of Green Pine Hall was changed by a single event.

    It became known for birthing the greatest disgrace and devil of the Balheim family, one who sought to wipe out the Balheim lineage.

    All because of Demaris Balheim.

    Due to that, this ce too became concealed.

    Another like Demaris must never be allowed to be born.

    Hence, this hidden spot.

    The secret archive of Green Pine Hall.

    It was intended for the half-pennies of the Balheim.

    Known to none but the head of Balheim, beyond those in the direct line.

    Upon arriving there, Kraushid his hand on the massive lock.

    Originally, even Aliod, a superior knight, wouldnt have been able to cut through this specially made lock.

    But he was different.

    What is the first thing one must do in order to steal?

    It is, of course, to pick the lock.

    For Kraush, who had opened countless locks before, this secret archive lock of Green Pine Hall was an easy task.

    Time to disy some active-duty talents.

    Kraush immediately activated the ck Hood.

    The ck Hood that steals what its target possesses.

    And naturally, this applied equally well to objects.

    Except that there is no need to assess the value of non-living things.

    Especially if they have been ownerless for a long time.

    ng!

    At that moment, Kraush had the ring of the lock firmly in his grasp.

    Thunk!

    Therge lock, having lost its ring, ttered to the ground.

    Upon witnessing the swift action, Aliods eyes bulged with astonishment.

    In the meantime, Kraush carelessly threw the ring onto the floor.

    Master Kraush, have you, perchance, struck a deal with a god?

    Aliod asked with astonishment, wondering if Kraush had made a contract with a deity.

    The ability that Kraush had just disyed was clearly a skill.

    Skills are extraordinary and exert force in ways beyond the norm.

    So when Aliod inquired, Kraush gave him a sidelong nce.

    It seemed that at this point, he hadnt yet made a contract with a god.

    Well, its just an insignificant god. Feel free to report to Father if you wish. The matter of the archive is of no consequence.

    The butlers duty is to report everything up to the family head, the lord.

    Knowing this, when Kraush spoke, Aliod fell silent before eventually nodding.

    I will keep quiet about Master Kraushs intentions until theye to fruition.

    The reply was quite unexpected.

    In Kraushs memory, Aliod was a man with a strong desire for advancement.

    And that ambition was borne out of the incurable disease afflicting his daughter.

    The sry he received from Balheim was entirely spent on medication for his daughters illness.

    Yet, even then, the money was not enough.

    Thusly, he needed far more.

    And so, he epted the assassination proposition from Kraushs third elder brother.

    Which led him to poison the stew.

    And it was for his daughter that he ultimately consumed that stew himself.

    On the day when Aliod saw his daughter in critical condition, his mind spun out of control.

    He was supposed to carry out the assassination in exchange for a better cure from the third brother.

    But his daughter died of her incurable disease atst.

    After Aliods daughter died, he regained his sanity and chose to consume the poisoned stew meant for Kraush, dying in his ce.

    Hisst act reflected the guilt for failing to guide Kraushs growth as his responsible butler, ming his own destiny as a born half-penny.

    And now, he was approaching the situation with a different attitude.

    Has he seen some vision for me in the meantime?

    The Kraush who changed overnight.

    It would be inexplicable under normal circumstances.

    But its a different story if it involved a contract with a deity.

    Even a half-penny could transform overnight depending on the god with whom the pact is made.

    Skills granted by a deity are that valuable.

    So Aliod had revised his thinking.

    The Kraush now apparent to him might well shine brightly once more.

    At this juncture, Aliod has only been approached with an offer by the third brother and has yet to act upon it.

    In essence, he hadnt yet betrayed Kraush.

    If Kraush didnt just judge based on right and wrong, it was an incident they could get past.

    I see. This is the downside of regression.

    Kraush vaguely realized the reason Arthur came to detest regression.

    The Aliod now before him and the one who had consumed the poisoned stew were different.

    And undoubtedly, they would progress down different paths.

    Because the character known as Kraush had changed.

    Arther couldnt bear this dissonance and eventually lost his regression to Kraush.

    The problem remains Aliods daughter.

    Aliod is useful.

    Capable enough to be the butler assigned to manage the Balheim direct lineage.

    At least for the time in Green Pine Hall, it is beneficial to keep Aliod by his side.

    Additionally, Kraush was aware of the nature of Aliods daughters incurable disease.

    And he even knew of the method to resolve it.

    That shall be dealt with in time.

    For now, the secret archive was the priority.

    Kraush felt a slight surge of excitement, a sensation he hadnt felt in a long while.

    Filled with that feeling, he opened the door to the secret archive.

    Whoosh-

    A gustden with dust blew forth from the inside.

    Due to his many experiences roaming in the world eaten away by erosion, this amount of dust scarcely bothered him.

    And so, Kraush stepped confidently inside.

    Once his eyes adjusted to the darkness, the interior became clearly visible.

    The books ensconced in the old bookshelves met his eyes first.

    The books in this ce contained the hidden arts and knowledge of ancestors.

    For the Balheims born as geniuses, these books of hidden techniques were in fact meaningless.

    For at their birth, they were already endowed with an umtion of all Balheims blessings.

    Then what was the reason for these books of esoteric knowledge to be stored in this repository?

    The answer was straightforward.

    This ce was solely meant for the half-pennies.

    The creators of the Balheims hidden arts books were the half-pennies of the Balheim themselves.

 Chapter 4 Ways for a Half-Penny to Grow

    Chapter 4 Ways for a Half-Penny to Grow

    For their sessors ced in the same predicament as themselves, not having been blessed, the half-penny ancestors spent their days in Green Pine Hallpiling their techniques and memories into grimoires of forbidden knowledge.

    That is the very essence of Green Pine Halls secret archive.

    It was an archive for the half-pennies.

    Ha, just look at me.

    Approaching the bookshelf, Kraush slowly pulled out one of the dust-coated grimoires.

    What if he had discovered this ce a bit earlier?

    Not obsessed only with skills acquired through a contract with a god, but achieving mastery through the creations of mankind.

    Im a bitte, arent I, ancestors?

    Kraush spoke in jest, looking up.

    This archive, sealed because of the worst half-penny, Demaris Balheim, was now reopened by his own hands.

    However, interesting as these ancestral grimoires might be, the one Kraush sought after was different.

    As Kraush turned his head, goosebumps crawled over his skin.

    An icy chill struck his body, one that he felt despite having harbored the curse of numerous world erosions.

    It was certain.

    Demaris Balheim.

    The grimoire left by a devil.

    It was right there.

    Step by step, Kraushs footsteps moved slowly.

    At the very end of the library, he picked up a ck book with an ominous appearance.

    At a nce, it looked as if stained with blood. Gently, Kraush lifted it.

    Then, a wild grin spread across his face.

    I wondered why hed gone mad.

    Kraush witnessed the swirling energy of the ck grimoire and gripped the book tightly.

    Just touching it made the tips of Kraushs fingers start to burn.

    But not a single sound of pain escaped him.

    He was ustomed to pain due to the curses of world erosion.

    Such a triviality could not stop him.

    The curse of the world erosion mustve consumed him.

    It was through the curse emanating from the book that Kraush suspected why Demaris Balheim had gone mad.

    The curse of world erosion is cruel.

    Even he himself spent years researching, studying to unravel the curse, barely managing to neutralize it by pitting curses against each other.

    Had he been subjected to each individually, even Kraush wouldnt have endured.

    Besides, the effects of the curse are somewhat mitigated when stolen.

    A curse is most potent when specifically tethered to its target.

    Since Kraush had stolen it, the aimless curse weakened.

    The terrible pain persisted, of course.

    Crackle-

    Kraush ignored his singed skin and turned the pages.

    Slowly, he began to read.

    The contents were diary-like.

    Demaris Balheim.

    The story of a half-penny who eventually became known as a devil, consumed by world erosion.

    Demaris had written down his tormented story meticulously here.

    Nevertheless, the narrative failed to move Kraush much.

    The real treasurey further within the pages.

    Ive found it.

    In a sh, Kraushs eyes sparkled.

    The reason why Demaris was called the greatest shame of Balheim was not because of some demonic act, but because he had be a monster mighty enough to bebeled the strongest in Balheim.

    When warriors renowned throughout the worlds swarmed him, they had their heads severed by Demaris alone.

    How could he have been so powerful?

    The answer was simple.

    He had forged a unique forbidden technique dealing with world erosion.

    A mad grimoire that carved the power of world erosion into ones flesh, controlling it from within.

    Thanks to this madness, he ascended as the mightiest.

    Although, in the end, he became a monster ovee by world erosion.

    Such was the forbidden technique he developed.

    Extreme Blood Poisoning.

    A forbidden art so dangerous, it was taboo even within Balheimdrawing in the world erosion into ones own body.

    No one would have guessed this forbidden grimoire to be tucked away at the very end of Green Pine Halls secret archive.

    If I master this, its possible.

    Kraush clenched his fists as he read the contents of Extreme Blood Poisoning in detail.

    Although when he had found it before, more than half was burnt, preventing him from learning it.

    But this time was different.

    Of course, Extreme Blood Poisoning is perilously risky.

    However, Kraush had a n.

    The downside of Extreme Blood Poisoning is world erosion madness, and the curse that enables one to control such frenzy.

    Kraush knew well the cursed one.

    And that the cursed one was considerably close to him.

    Though somewhat ridiculous to steal another curse again.

    For the future, it was necessary.

    Someday, Kraush intended to steal all manner of skills, not just curses.

    The current Kraush needed to grow stronger even without skills.

    Closing the grimoire of Extreme Blood Poisoning, Kraush rose from his seat.

    Aliod.

    Yes, Master Kraush.

    From today, until I have mastered all the grimoires here in Green Pine Hall, dont let anyone else in.

    That was themand of the current master of Green Pine Hall.

    Aliod, beholding Kraush, widened his eyes and bowed his head deeply.

    Yes, understood.

    Kraush began to pull out more books once more.

    Watching Kraushs back, Aliod was lost in thought.

    How exactly does Master Kraush know of such a ce?

    A library filled with grimoires containing startling forbidden techniques.

    Even Aliod, assigned as the butler of Green Pine Hall, had not known of this ceyet Kraush had found it so naturally, as though informed overnight by someone.

    Then who could that someone be?

    Perhaps.

    There was only one entity who could teach such a ce in Green Pine Hall.

    The current patriarch of Balheim.

    Balrok Balheim.

    There could be no other.

    Has the lord not yet given up on Master Kraush?

    After witnessing Kraush achieving a contract with a deity, did the lord perhaps subtly hint to Kraush the secret of Green Pine Hall?

    Having reached that conclusion, Aliod clenched the fist rested against his chest tightly.

    To think I almost gave up on the young master, whom even the lord has not forsaken.

    He was disgusted with himself, finding his own actions contemptible.

    At the same time, emotions welled up within him, reminiscent of the past when Kraush had first been born. He recalled the sentiments he had harbored as a butler  to steadfastly support this person for life and eventually install him as the head of the Balheim family.

    Master Kraush forgave me despite my mistake.

    When the master overlooks a servants mistake, it is the servants duty to repay that kindness.

    I shouldve been more resolute after a fall, yet how could I have made such a foolish mistake?

    Blinded by his daughters incurable disease, Aliod detested himself for almost giving up on who he served. Failing to guide Kraush on the right path had been his responsibility as the butler.

    And yet, he had momentarily contemted betrayal.

    Aliod made a firm resolve to reject the proposition made by Kraushs third brother.

    My master is Master Kraush.

    He etched this fact deep within his heart once more.

    * * *

    Several days after Kraush had entered the secret archive.

    Belorkin Balheim, the third in the direct line of the Balheim family, heard some dumbfounding news.

    Did that half-penny refuse my offer for his sake?

    Belorkin furrowed his brows in frustration as he recalled Aliod, who had just bowed and left moments earlier. It was because Aliod had refused his offer for the sake of the half-penny youngest brother.

    Belorkin had been assured that everything would be taken care of withoutplications.

    Furthermore, he had promised to find a cure for his daughters incurable disease.

    Yet, suddenly this man had changed his stance.

    Damn it, wasnt hepletely on my side before?

    Belorkin had thought for sure that Aliod had long given up on Kraush.

    Why then did he refuse the proposal now?

    Trash like that should not be allowed to remain in our family.

    Belorkin ground his teeth, filled with intense loathing.

    Beside himy a torn newspaper.

    The protagonist of that newspaper was none other than Charlotte, hailed as a once-in-a-generation genius.

    Belorkin pushed the shredded paper towards the garbage bin and rose from his seat.

    He felt sickened to see her bloodline flourishing within the Balheim family.

    One acimed as a genius on the one hand, and a half-penny that dishonors the Balheims on the other.

    Both equally infuriating.

    Is anyone out there?

    Yes, Master Belorkin. Did you call for me?

    Upon his call, a man appeared, opening the door abruptly.

    Dressed in a well-kept butlers uniform, he was none other than Belorkins dedicated butler.

    Check out Green Pine Hall where Kraush is staying. I need to find out why on earth his butlers attitude changed so suddenly.

    Unable to make sense of it, Belorkin decided to investigate himself.

    However, shortly thereafter he woulde across a fact that drove him to even greater fury.

    Green Pine Hall had been closed off to everyone by the order of its master, Kraush.

    Even if it was the third brother, none could enter.

    Amidst the growing anger of Belorkin, Kraush continued his daily routine of training within the secret archive.

    Some dayster, Kraush exhaled a long breath from his seated meditation position and opened his eyes.

    A refreshing wave of aura cascaded through him from within, noticeably much stronger than before.

    I might have made it to the threshold of an Expert.

    There exist several realms of aura.

    The first stage is that of an Aura User, the very foundation.

    It is where one resides upon first awakening to their aura.

    The next level is that of an Aura Expert.

    This is where most aura wielders are found and where, arguably, the difference between ordinary and genius is distinguished.

    There is a saying in the world:

    Anyone who cannot graduate from Expert before thirty will remain one for life.

    Such was the statement that illustrated Expert as the endpoint of the average.

    And Kraush had just barely stepped into that realm.

    Currently, he was 13 years old.

    An impressive level considering his age.

    However, his family was none other than the Balheim.

    Balheim direct line members enter the Expert level by the age of 8.

    Even Charlotte, two years Kraushs senior, had already reached the pinnacle of the Expert tier, standing on the verge of Mastery.

    It wasnt for nothing that she acquired the epithet Sword Star before turning twenty.

    Its still unbelievable talent, even now.

    But even a talent like Charlotte was powerless in the face of cataclysm.

    Compared to her, he was merely an Expert neophyte.

    Truly, could such a level suffice to protect the world?

    Well see about that.

    Kraush was not particrly discouraged.

    He knew he was a half-penny.

    That fact was neither new nor surprising.

    Above all, at this moment, he felt a sense of enjoyment.

    He had lived with a curse that twisted him from within whenever he used his aura. Being an Expert or anything else did not matter in the past.

    Moreover, all the grimoires in the secret archive had been created by half-pennies of the Balheim, just like him.

    Thanks to this, the grimoires wereprehensible and attainable to him.

    Even without Charlotte-like talent, he could grow stronger.

    For now, that was enough.

    Master.

    Aliods voice called from outside the secret archive right on cue.

    Kraush organized the grimoires before walking out.

    You have entered the Expert tier, congrattions.

    No need for that.

    Kraush nonchntly replied to Aliods congrattory greeting and gave him a look asking what else he wanted.

    The Lady Bianca Hardenhartz, your betrothed, hase to Green Pine Hall.

    Kraush figured what was bound to happen had finally arrived.

 Chapter 5 The Fiancé’s Misunderstanding

    Chapter 5 The Fianc����s Misunderstanding

    The youngest daughter of the ruling Hadenhartz family of the North.

    Bianca Hadenhartz.

    Known for having the coldest face in the North, she was famous for herck of expression, enough to earn her the nickname Snow Woman.

    Yet, her beauty was so remarkable that there were widespread rumors predicting she would be a stunning beauty in time.

    Why then, was she someones fiance?

    The reason was painfully simple.

    Shes perfectly suited for a political marriage.

    The Hadenhartz had built strong ties with the Balheim family, and Balheim found some use for the otherwise worthless half-pence.

    In any case, both she and her fianc were mere pawns in a game of political marriage.

    Well, its just a political marriage after all.

    Bianca had always disliked him.

    This time was likely to be no different.

    Even so, her real issuey elsewhere.

    Because she was one of those who emerged from the worlds erosion.

    She was a person who had joined hands with the World Eroders, intent on destroying everything.

    White Phantom

    That was the nickname she had earned for herself after killing one of the ten strongest in the worlds past.

    Let him in.

    Having traveled from the North to meet his fiance, she couldnt just send him away.

    Above all, Kraush found her timely presence to be necessary.

    Yes, I understand.

    Upon receiving Kraushs orders, Aliod left the room promptly.

    Kraush looked at his reflection in the mirror of the library.

    Quite unsightly.

    It seemed he would have to change his clothes at the very least.

    With that thought in mind, Kraush set out to receive his guest.

    ***

    Bianca Hadenhartz.

    The youngest daughter and the Snow Woman of the ruling Hadenhartz n from the North, she possessed stark white, short hair.

    True to her nickname, her skin was as white as porcin, and under eyes as blue as the moonlight, she gazed at the tips of her fingers.

    Curiously, at the tips of her nails were engraved patterns resembling that of a snow crystal.

    It was nothing other than a symbol of a curse.

    Before she was born, her mother was caught in the worlds erosion.

    She was cursed in the process, and eventually, the curse was transmitted to the unborn Bianca.

    It was a curse that would make her an emotionless doll.

    Born with a curse that bound her soul, she never smiled nor cried until she turned twelve.

    Excluding her nk expression, her face, which was made to appear even colder by her pale skin and hair, would have been full of promise for the future.

    However, even that appearance was of no significance.

    Because bodies tainted with the curse of world erosion were undesired by the gods for any contracts.

    Thus, she always had a neglected life in Hadenhartz.

    Herck of emotion prevented her from socializing with others, and her own siblings did not favor her, the cursed child who was born after the death of their mother.

    To add, she was a child unable to contract with the gods.

    Within the family, she held no value.

    Easy as that, she was sent away for a political marriage.

    Today as well, her visit to Balheims Green Pine Hall was to meet her betrothed, Kraush Balheim.

    From the Balheim family of the Starlon Kingdom, infamous for their power, they produced monsters such that even the empire could not touch Starlon if so much as a single Balheim was present.

    The fact that she was engaged to the youngest of this family was a tremendous opportunity for Hadenhartz.

    Though they were rulers of the North, they were overshadowed by the central powers in reality.

    Today was her second meeting with the fianc.

    Nevertheless, she felt no interest.

    Because in her mind, Kraush was simply a loser who had given up on everything.

    Get lost. Hadenhartz or whatever, youre just a wench interested in Balheims power, dont pretend to be a fiance.

    If anything, Kraush was part of the group she disliked.

    He had a foul mouth and a pessimistic view of everything.

    Even without emotions, Bianca had her likes and dislikes.

    So, she wasnt particrly looking forward to this meeting.

    It was a certainty that Kraush would criticize her again.

    Thud, thud-

    Suddenly, there were footsteps from outside.

    Realizing it was Kraush, Bianca adjusted her clothes.

    Perhaps herck of emotions made her mature too quickly despite being only twelve, but she was swift to ept reality.

    After all, she was in a position where she had to humble herself here.

    Creak-

    The door opened, turning Biancas head to the side, revealing Kraush.

    With hair of blue mixed with ck, and eyes simr in hue to hers.

    At thirteen, he had an innocent visage save for a savage-looking gaze.

    Bianca.

    You have arrived.

    Bianca responded promptly in a polite manner, which led Kraush, after a brief look, to sit across from her.

    Without taking a sip, he looked at the teacup and then said.

    Our maid has no sense. Hot tea for a cats tongue.

    Watching Kraushs sour smile, Bianca flinched for a moment.

    Where did he pick up the fact that she couldnt handle hot things?

    But aside from that, Bianca felt that Kraush was different from before.

    It felt as if he, as a person, had be moreposed.

    Ill speak to the maid about this.

    Saying this, Kraush opened a jar filled with cookies and, as if it were natural, ced a macadamia nut cookie onto Biancas te.

    Macadamia nut cookies were her favorite.

    As she looked at Kraushs actions, which flowed like water, she was a bit dazed for a moment.

    Then, Kraush ced before himself a cookie embedded with chocte and began to speak.

    It must have been a tough journey.

    I am the fiance, after all. Its better to familiarize with ones face early on.

    Is that so? Even if thats the case, doesnt it sound more like youre talking to a superior rather than a fianc?

    A faint smile appeared on Kraushs face, softening his fierce gaze.

    Bianca tilted her head slightly at this sight.

    Kraush sir, may I ask you something?

    Watching Bianca, who used a tone of voice utterly unbefitting of a twelve-year-old, Kraush nodded.

    Have you undergone some eventtely?

    Only five months prior.

    Kraush had acted as though he couldnt stand to see his own face.

    He was nothing like the kind and considerate person he was now.

    Could there have been a change in his feelings during those five months?

    It was a question that might even anger Kraush.

    Kraush took his teacup into his hands.

    Do I seem much different from before?

    At that moment, Bianca realized her faux pas.

    He had offered kindness, and she had questioned it.

    Im sorry. That was impolite.

    Correcting herself immediately, Kraush took a sip from his tea cup.

    To speak the truth, Kraush couldnt remember how he used to treat Bianca.

    His memories were foggy, even for hister teenage years, let alone his early teens.

    Unless it was a special case like with Aliod, there was no way he would remember this time of year.

    And that was true for his first meeting with Bianca as well.

    He vaguely knew that, during his impetuous youth, he went around speaking recklessly here and there.

    It was during the period when his despair at the world and frustration had peaked.

    Perhaps it was a time he still hadnt quite given up.

    After all, if you give up, then the sense of despair and frustration also disappears.

    You really havent changed.

    One thing was certain; Bianca was the same as ever, whether it was then or now.

    Even on the day when she faced her end in front of the roaring Northern Ice Ocean Pce, the expression she wore was the same as todays.

    And that scene still lingered in Kraushs memory.

    What?

    Hearing Kraushs murmur, Bianca asked back, and Kraush waved his hand as if to say it was nothing.

    Then, he set down his teacup, interlocked his fingers, and rested his hands on his knee.

    Bianca, I have a proposal for you today.

    A proposal?

    Biancasrge, blue eyes blinked.

    She was curious about what kind of proposal Kraush, born in the esteemed Balheim family, would have for her.

    Is it about calling off the engagement?

    The first thing that came to Biancas mind was the annulment of their engagement.

    However, upon that thought, Kraush made a baffled expression.

    Do you think we can call off an engagement that our families have decided?

    That was indeed true.

    It wouldnt be possible for just the two youngest to nullify a matter agreed upon by the families.

    Maybe in the future.

    But judging from what followed, it seemed that Kraush was thinking of the far future.

    Though, youll probably prefer to get the annulment sooner thanter, being tied to someone like me.

    Kraush uttered the self-deprecating remark.

    Bianca silently observed Kraush.

    She was well aware of his circumstances.

    Not wanting to upset her fianc, she had studied everything about Kraush.

    Thus, she also knew he was termed the disgrace of Balheim.

    But still, hes a Balheim.

    Despite being born into a position others might envy for life, his self-esteem was low.

    I am your fiance, Kraush.

    And he was her fianc.

    Bound to remain unchanged.

    That wont change in the future.

    Unless the family ceased to exist, that wouldnt change.

    Hearing her say that, Kraush let out a hollowugh.

    Her statement held no personal feelings; it was purely out of consideration for her family.

    To her, emotion was something inexistent.

    But even so, he preferred it over some smooth-tongued deceit.

    Anyway, its not about an annulment. There is something else I want to propose to you.

    With that said, Kraush lightly smiled.

    Ive recently entered into a contract with a god.

    Bianca was momentarily surprised.

    The average age for contracting with a god is fifteen.

    But he is a Balheim.

    Most direct descendants of Balheim are eyed by gods from birth andplete their contracts before the age of ten.

    As such, in truth, Kraush was quitete in doing so.

    Nheless, such an asion was cause for congrattions.

    Congrattions.

    When Bianca offered her congrattions, Kraush nodded unenthusiastically.

    And I want to take on your curse with the ability I awakened through the god.

    What?

    What came out of his mouth was utterly unexpected.

    Bianca involuntarily questioned him, her eyes flickering for a moment.

    He wanted to take on a curse.

    The statement was imusibly out of context.

    I have a use for it.

    The curse?

    Thats right, give me that curse, and in return, Ill grant you something you want. An annulment, if thats what you wish for.

    Bianca was silent for a moment.

    It just didnt make sense to her.

    Take my curse?

    Her curse was one that stripped away emotion.

    Why would anyone desire such a curse?

    Do you intend to engrave the curse upon yourself?

    While Bianca had grown ustomed to theck of emotions.

    For someone who knew emotions to undertake such an action would surely lead to great turmoil.

    Therefore, as Bianca asked the question, Kraush merely nodded.

    Its a curse that even the famed exorcists of the world couldnt break.

    Kraushs reaction was as if it was a given that he could simply take the curse.

    Did Kraush contract with such a god?

    Assuming that he could take the curse.

    What did Kraush intend to do by erasing his emotions with the stolen curse?

    Bianca pondered over everything she knew about Kraush.

    He, the petty half-penny of the Balheims, treated as nothing more than a tool for a political marriage, certainly didnt have a good rtionship with other direct descendants and had given up on himself.

    Such a person wanting to erase his feelings.

    He must be exhausted.

    Lining up all the information, Bianca realized.

    Kraush had be tired.

    So tired that he no longer wanted to pour out emotions, to the point that he would cling to a curse to escape.

    And Bianca was aware of the fate that awaited someone driven out by their emotions.

    It was called depression.

    She remembered what her uncle, a northern psychic magician who studied the mind, had told her.

    He often shared various stories about the psyche with Bianca, and Kraushs present state had the exact sentiment her uncle described.

    If a person suddenly changes and bes kind to those around them, its the process of bidding farewell to those people.

    Looking up, Bianca stared at Kraush.

    Without a close look, she wouldnt have noticed, but his body bore numerous scars and bruises.

    Self-harm.

    Seeing that, Bianca realized that Kraush inflicted those wounds on himself.

    Even she, devoid of emotion, felt a twinge of pity, considering how driven he must have been.

    In truth, those were just scars from diligently practicing his art.

    I am his fiance, after all.

    Bianca, havingpletely misunderstood Kraush, ced her hand atop his.

    Kraush, its okay. You can ovee this.

    Uh, what?

    Now it was Kraushs turn to be puzzled.

 Chapter 6 The White Chick, The Black Crow

    Chapter 6 The White Chick, The ck Crow

    What is she talking about all of a sudden?

    Emotions can be controlled. Theres no need to lean too heavily on the curse.

    Bianca, arent you misunderstanding something?

    Even as Kraush said this, Bianca simply went on with her embroidery.

    Ille to visit often. If I talk to my father, since I am your fiance, I can arrange to stay somewhere not far from here.

    You dont seem too happy to be my fiance.

    Even so, I cannot just ignore someone who has been abandoned.

    She doesnt deny her reluctance to the engagement.

    Kraush was astonished but eventually sighed bitterly.

    It seems the northern goddess must be firm in her misunderstanding.

    Bianca had always been one to blindly believe in something once she gets fixated on it.

    It seemed she was incapable of doubting once she made a logical decision because shecked emotions.

    Cant be helped.

    Under the table, Kraush activated ck Hood.

    Above Biancas chest, a safe lock appeared.

    The safe represented the difficulty of stealing using ck Hood.

    Biancas safe was secured with a double lock.

    While most curses dont even have a lock, let alone a safe to begin with.

    Bianca has lived with her curse since birth.

    Therefore, she does not underestimate the curses value as others do.

    Just as one wouldnt underestimate the value of their own limbs, Bianca does not underestimate her curse.

    Value is always rtive.

    The value of Biancas curse was indeed high for her.

    Hence, the appearance of a double lock.

    Condition creation.

    To unlock it, Kraush needed to create conditions.

    Double lock means definitely two conditions.

    The first condition suddenly popped up in front of Kraush.

    [ Be friends with Bianca. ]

    A clicking sound of disgust escaped from Kraushs mind.

    Thats why the difficulty of stealing varies depending on the value it has for the holder.

    One can only steal what the other possesses when their guard is down.

    So the biggest condition that could cause their guard to fall must be met.

    For Bianca, the first condition was friendship.

    Friends with a white ghost.

    Bing a fiance is easy, but a friend is difficult.

    She rarely shows interest due to herck of emotions.

    Its probably best to at least keep her by my side for now.

    Sending her back to Hardenhartz would only bring the time she turns into a white ghost nearer.

    The lock must be picked little by little.

    Of course, to prevent her from bing a white ghost.

    And because the curse of the extreme blood poison is essential for my n.

    Well, thanks. Its reassuring to have a fiance visit often.

    So, Kraush agreed.

    He intended to spend time nning to steal her curse.

    Yet, an unforeseen variable urred at this point.

    The adults love to speed things up, and the head of Hardenhartz is especially fond of hastening any process.

    And as a result of talks between Hardenhartz and Balheim.

    Bianca was arranged to stay in Green Pine Hall.

    Hello.

    Seeing Bianca arrive with her maids, carrying her luggage, Kraush wore a bewildered expression.

    Although he had heard the news, he had not really expected her to stay at Green Pine Hall.

    Bianca, is it okay for you to leave home?

    She was, after all, only twelve.

    Its an age to be fond of a parents care.

    Im fine.

    And Bianca answered without an ounce of emotion.

    The affection of a family was too faint for her, whocked emotions.

    What can be done?

    It is something set by the family, therefore inescapable.

    Eventually, Kraush decided to just think of it as if he had gained another sister.

    Thus a new member arrived at Green Pine Hall.

    * * *

    Time flies swiftly.

    The weather, once midsummer, had breezed past autumn and now winter approached.

    Moreover,motion arose as news spread that a new academy was to open next year.

    An academy established by the coboration of the four kingdoms and the empire to nurture talents to counteract the erosion of the world.

    It is the establishment of Rahelrn Academy.

    Soon, isnt it.

    The minimum age for entrance to Rahelrn Academy is fifteen and the maximum is twenty.

    Hence, as Kraush would turn fourteen next year, he still had some leeway.

    I must be stronger by then.

    Rahelrn Academy would be filled with individuals from the Skyborne Generation.

    And it was their skills Kraush was eyeing.

    Each individual from the Skyborne Generation possessed remarkable skills.

    Moreover, Kraush knew their weaknesses best, having spent time with them.

    And so, it would be easier to steal their skills.

    He held no guilt.

    The Skyborne Generation was the most loathsome to Kraush.

    Sigh.

    Kraush exhaled a blue aura as he unfocused from circting his aura, causing it to stiffen.

    In a short time, Kraush had gone from a beginner to an expert.

    But even with a manual, he started to feel hisck of talent peeking through.

    He thought he should learn extreme blood poison as soon as possible.

    Thats enough for today.

    Kraush left the practice field and saw a girl sitting on a chair in front of the ground, reading a book.

    She felt his gaze, looked up from the book, and bowed her head.

    Following her movement, her pure white hair cascaded down.

    That hair color reminded him each time of the white ghost she would be in the future.

    After all, that pure white was the symbol of the white ghost.

    Is your training over?

    Were you waiting?

    Yes.

    Seeing her say she was waiting nonchntly, Kraush scratched the back of his head.

    There was nothing he could say since that was what she said.

    Since the day Bianca arrived to stay at Green Pine Hall, she followed Kraush around like a chick.

    And this was due to the thought that Kraush mightmit suicide due to depression.

    However, unlike her uncle, she didnt really understand depression.

    So she was merely using the fragmented knowledge she had from her uncle.

    That beingnever leave someone with depression alone.

    That was the only thing she knew.

    She, who tends to blindly believe in something once she gets fixated on it, stared nkly at Kraush.

    And Kraush, without much thought, nkly stared back at her before snapping back to his senses.

    For some reason, he felt dazed only when with Bianca.

    Was her gullibility contagious?

    Im going to wash up.

    Okay.

    Bianca closed her book and stood up.

    Judging by her actions, it seemed she nned to wait for him outside the bathroom again.

    When exactly could he be considered a friend by Biancas standards?

    Kraush was just contemting whether they should go out sometime when Aliod appeared before him.

    Aliod seemed to have matters to attend to.

    As Kraush looked puzzled, Aliod extended a letter to him.

    An invitation has arrived from the Sanctuary of Stars.

    The Sanctuary of Stars?

    Hearing the grandiose name, Kraushs brows furrowed slightly.

    Because it didnt quite ring a bell for him.

    The gathering of the Starlon kingdoms youth, I believe. There seems to be a party every year.

    Kraush btedly understood.

    Now that he thought about it, there was such a thing.

    Though he had never participated.

    This point in time is just too vague, he thought.

    Spending day after day in Green Pine Hall without stepping out once, wallowing in self-pity.

    Therefore, events and happenings from this period in his past were hazy in Kraushs memory.

    He had entirely shut out external affairs at that time, after all.

    Rather, I know everything that happens at the academy.

    He regretted his past in many ways.

    Refuse it. Theres no time to waste on such things

    Just then, something flickered through Kraushs mind.

    Aliod, how many of Starlons youth typically attend the Sanctuary of Stars?

    If its not an unusual case, most attend. Such parties can pave the way for the future.

    Hearing an honest answer, Kraush folded his arms and tapped his index finger, considering for a moment.

    Will that guy be there?

    After a quick nce at Aliod, Kraush nodded.

    Even though he was the master, he ought to y such a role to some extent.

    It would also prevent Aliod from harboring other intentions.

    Then say that I will also attend.

    Understood.

    Aliod concurred with Kraushs opinion without objection and looked towards Bianca.

    Im going as well.

    Naturally, Bianca dered that she would apany him.

    Bianca had no intention of leaving Kraush alone, in case he decided tomit suicide somewhere.

    Understood. I will inform them that both of you will attend.

    Alright, let me know about the scheduleter.

    Watching Aliod leave, Kraush stretched.

    It urred to him that this was the first time he was going out since his return.

    Maintaining the status quo from the point of return?

    There was a world of difference between then and now, of course.

    And it remained unchanged that he was a half-penny needing to delve into gold magic to be stronger.

    But having learned one more martial art skill recently

    Kraush decided not to be anxious.

    Kraush.

    Responding to Biancas call, Kraush turned his head.

    Bianca, who still appeared to be in a daze, was met with his curious gaze, and she spoke.

    If you go to the Sanctuary of Stars, everyone will try to condemn Kraush behind your back.

    Lacking emotions, Bianca was straightforward with her thoughts.

    Her words were likely true.

    Thats likely.

    And this was something Kraush had also anticipated.

    It wont be quite like the events at Rahelrn Academy.

    If Sigrid, the imperial princess, was an enemy back then, now it would be the young nobles of the Starlon kingdom.

    The rumor that Kraush had been forsaken by Balheim was well known.

    There wouldnt be anyone ttering Kraush, nor would there be many with good words.

    Bianca, it might be better if you dont follow along.

    Being his fiance, she wouldnt hear any pleasant words at the party either.

    No. I will go.

    But Bianca was unwavering in her decision.

    Its the duty of a fiance to protect their betrothed.

    Bianca moved based on the training she had received so far.

    Without emotions, she was governed solely by logical decisions and education.

    The curse of the Dolls Eyes, an apt description indeed.

    Impossible to think shes just 12, considering her vocabry and actionsall due to ack of emotion.

    Perhaps feeling sorry for having treated Bianca harshly before his return,

    Kraush tended to be more gentle with her.

    Kraush raised his hand to gently stroke her hair.

    I wasnt asking as your fianc, Bianca. Im considering your feelings.

    Bianca quietly looked up at Kraush as he patted her head.

    Kraush often looked at her with a touch of regret and stroked her head.

    The past few months.

    Contrary to his actions towards the butlers and maids, he showed an unprecedented softness towards her.

    Thanks to this, her impression had changed so much that their dreadful first encounter seldom came to mind.

    Bianca, about the meal

    You must have almost finished that book by now. Lets go to the study.

    You can sleep in more. I wont be going anywhere. Ill be training outside, so rest some more.

    Recounting her daily life with Kraush, she found that she no longer disliked him.

    Even in Hardenhartz, kindness like this was unprecedented for Bianca, and she found Kraushs behavior somewhat astonishing.

    Understandably so since, like him, she too was a child sent off into a strategic marriage.

    I want to go.

    Thus Bianca spoke.

    Even if not as a fiance, her desire to assist Kraush remained the same.

    Even Bianca, not as a fiance, will follow Kraush.

    Hearing her words, Kraush, who had been nkly blinking, withdrew his hand from her head.

    Had he offended her?

    Concerned that he had crossed a line as a fianc, Bianca was mindful as Kraush turned away.

    Alright, lets do that.

    Permission was given.

    Watching Kraush, Bianca once again followed him like a chick, her steps lightened for some reason.

    Though she ended up being scolded for unwittingly trying to follow him into the bathroom as well.

 Chapter 7 The Sanctuary of Stars

    Chapter 7 The Sanctuary of Stars

    The Sanctuary of Stars.

    Kraush couldnt help but chuckle at the overly grandiose name. It was a name befitting nobility progeny with the kinds of high pride one would expect.

    Well, they do consider themselves the future leaders of Starlon. It was, in a way, justified.

    The reality, though, is destruction.

    Did these youngsters understand their duty as nobles? The reason nobles are respected in this world is because they stand in opposition to the worlds erosion, fighting on behalf of others.

    Some feel that duty and train daily.

    While others are oblivious to such responsibilities, simply indulging in parties as their reality.

    Kraush wondered how many of the lot gathering at the Sanctuary of Stars were of any worth.

    Inside the rattling carriage.

    The Sanctuary of Stars where Kraush and Bianca were headed was a fair distance from Balheim.

    As a result, Kraush was resigned to spending roughly a day living in the carriage.

    In such confines, Kraush gazed at Bianca who was dozing off, her head nodding in sleepiness.

    She loved to read books, but perhaps the carriage wasnt the best ce for such an activity.

    Quiet the whole time, I wondered whats up.

    While on the carriage, Kraush could simply train his aura.

    But Bianca,cking such distractions, was naturally getting sleepy.

    The issue was the carriage itself.

    Thud!

    Due to the roads irregrities, the carriage shook intermittently, flinging a drowsy Bianca forward.

    Young and light due to her small stature, she was easily unsettled by the carriages abrupt motion.

    Kraush quickly stretched out his hand to catch her, letting out a sigh of relief.

    He lowered his head to find Bianca looking up at him with her eyes wide open.

    Kraush?

    Kraush straightened her up and stood, then, sitting next to her, he gentlyid Biancas head on hisp.

    Sleep.

    Suddenly given ap pillow, Bianca nced up at Kraush.

    His gruffness hid a tenderness she couldnt help but feel.

    Soon, Bianca closed her eyes and drifted off to sleep.

    With Biancas soft breathing as background music, Kraush gazed outside, through the carriage window at the passingndscape.

    Was it because this was his first outing since that specific point in time?

    The street scenes, too, seemed unfamiliar, a stark contrast to the past.

    There were ces like this, too, he thought as the carriage day neared its end.

    Kraushs destination was a luxurious building situated on an ind in the middle of ake.

    The building, usually the famous Arayong Inn, a famed tourist spot in the area, was essible via a bridge.

    However, today, the inn was wholly booked for the assembly of Starlons young nobility, the Sanctuary of Stars.

    The venue for the meeting of the Sanctuary of Stars was decided on a rotating basis.

    It was an utter disy of opulence.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Kraush gazed at Arayong Inn.

    What a waste of money. Such a waste.

    After being unceremoniously sent to Rahelrn Academy from Balheim.

    Other than basic support, Kraush hadnt received much else.

    ustomed properly to financial matters, such extravagance did not sit well with him.

    Kraush.

    While Kraush pondered, Bianca emerged from the carriage, rubbing her eyes and looking for him through her half-opened ones.

    Lately, she always sought Kraush whenever she awoke.

    Awake? You were snoring quite fabulously.

    I dont snore.

    Bianca replied with a serious look.

    No, but you were.

    I dont snore.

    Watching her stubbornness over something so trivial, Kraush shrugged his shoulders and turned to Aliod.

    Aliod approached, with the outerwear he had prepared, and draped it over Biancas shoulders.

    Its chilly, so wear it properly.

    Upon hearing Kraush, Bianca buttoned up the coat.

    Ah,ing from the north, maybe this amount of cold is fine for you?

    Worried he was fussing over nothing, he voiced the thought, but Bianca shook her head.

    Its warm.

    The warm coat was enough to make her forget the winter chill swiftly.

    Lets go in.

    Yes.

    Both of you, take care and have a good time.

    As Kraush started walking, Bianca once again followed close behind like a chick.

    Inside Arayong Inn, the opulence of the lobby matched the grandeur outside.

    Wee. This is Arayong Inn.

    An attendant approached and greeted Kraush and Bianca.

    Kraush handed over a letter from his pocket.

    Confirmed. The party is on the 8th floor, I will guide you there.

    The 8th floor of Arayong Inn, the highest level, and thus the most expensive to book.

    Upon hearing that it was chosen for the venue, Kraush clicked his tongue and followed the attendant.

    Soon after, a magic elevator took Kraush and Bianca to the 8th floor.

    There, a sequence of attendants in expensive garb lined up, saluting as Kraush and Bianca passed by.

    Announcing the arrival of Kraush Balheim, and Bianca Hardenhartz!

    One of the attendants called out loudly, and the doors to the party hall swung open.

    Instantly, the gazes of everyone inside shifted toward them.

    Balheim?

    Is that the youngest one?

    The pauper of Balheim.

    No sooner had Kraush entered than a barrage of murmurs followed in his wake.

    Such whispering crowds were nothing new to him.

    At Rahelrn Academy, he would face far worse than this.

    But amid these murmurs, there were the genuine ones.

    Balheim? An interesting fellow hase!

    Bk, stay put.

    Kraushs gaze was drawn to a group in the distance.

    On one side, a feline-looking man with patterns on his arm resembling a tigers stripes.

    Another was a woman who, despite being only 14, stood tall with features oddly reminiscent of a magpie.

    And among them, the most irksome was a man sitting at the center.

    With brown hair and down-turned eyes, he was rather handsome.

    He was one of the Skyborne Generation, known as Anicks Graizar, the Wood Archer.

    Truly, they were the real power yers at this party.

    And unlike the others, they had already awakened their talents.

    The trio who wouldter be known as the representatives of Starlon.

    They all looked at Kraush with interest, though such attention from them was not necessarily a good thing.

    Definitely.

    Due to a certain event that took ce at the Sanctuary of Stars.

    And through that event, they had witnessed the overwhelming gap between Balheim and themon warrior families.

    It was Charlotte who singlehandedly defeated twenty nobles of the Sanctuary of Stars inbat.

    And she did so overwhelmingly, without sustaining a single injury.

    Since that incident, Charlotte had ceased to appear in the Sanctuary of Stars.

    It was when Aliod introduced him to the Sanctuary of Stars that Kraush recalled the event.

    And the route through which he learned of the incident was peculiar because Charlotte was the one who hade and told him herself.

    She had deliberately dressed up in a tight and revealing dress, intending to throw herself at the others.

    To Kraush, the sight of her cackling in such attire was nothing short of horror.

    For among those Kraush knew, Charlotte was the one who came closest to pure malevolence.

    That brings back some unpleasant memories.

    Feeling unwee sentimentality, Kraush sensed the attention now shift towards Bianca.

    The loser from the north, Hardenhartz?

    Isnt Bianca called the snow maiden? I heard shes engaged to someone from Balheim.

    One is a cursed child, the other a pauper. A shame, given how young and pretty.

    Dont look at her. You might catch the curse.

    Alongside him, Bianca too was not spared from scrutinizing looks.

    He didnt much care for slights against himself, but Kraush frowned at the unkindness also lumping Bianca in, casting a sharp nce at the snickering few.

    Already prickly, his eyes narrowed furiously, and those who feared the name Balheim naturally averted their gaze.

    For them, living on power, there was nothing more frightening than power superior to their own.

    Kraush.

    At that moment, Bianca, who had been following, called out to him.

    Concerned she might be ufortable, Kraush turned around to see Bianca gently clutching his clothes.

    Dont mind what others are saying.

    For a moment, Kraush looked at Bianca, dumbfounded.

    Was she oblivious to the insults hurled at her?

    Kraush nced at Bianca then let out a snort.

    I couldnt care less.

    As if the terrors of Balheim were any of his concern.

    Whats care less?

    In response to her question, Kraush closed his mouth and turned away, vowing to watch hisnguage in front of Bianca.

    * * *

    As more and more guests arrived, the party continued, and soon the attendees too busy talking amongst themselves to notice Bianca and Kraush.

    He hasnt shown up, has he?

    Kraush hade here believing that he would find that certain someone at the gathering of Starlons young nobility at the Sanctuary of Stars.

    He felt a sense of having wasted his efforts.

    Just then.

    Lord Darling Danphelion has arrived!

    With the loud announcement by one of the attendants, a figure entered.

    Bright blonde hair, tightly braided and lifted, caught the eye first.

    A prominent nose and a sunny smile that filled the face.

    With an average height and a slender physique, she stood out in a crowd of dress-d women, wearing a uniquebination of pants and a skirt, topped with a frilled yet simple blouse, drawing everyones attention.

    Always arrivingte like this, she must love the attention.

    Tch, entric.

    Ah, Lady Darling, you look splendid as always!

    Curiously, opinions on her varied quite dramatically.

    And in Kraushs view, she was the oddball of oddballs.

    And she was precisely why Kraush hade to this Sanctuary of Stars.

    That publicity hound would never miss an event with her contemporaries.

    His prediction had hit the mark.

    Hello, everyone, hello!

    Watching her enthusiastically greet everyone upon her arrival, Kraush promptly stepped forward.

    Bianca, wait here for me.

    Hmm, okay.

    While nibbling on a piece of meat Kraush had brought, Bianca answered with her mouth covered.

    She was usually good at waiting alone; he wasnt worried.

    With that peace of mind, Kraush made his way through the crowd toward Darling who was surrounded by others.

    Those standing beside her began to step back at the sight of Kraush; none wanted to get tangled up with him and face repercussions.

    Thanks to that, Kraush easily reached Darlings side.

    Darling tilted her head as she saw Kraush approaching.

    Huh? A kid Ive never seen before.

    Darling, three years his senior, had the stature of a woman.

    Thus, Darling, judging the reactions of those beside her and Kraushs countenance, canted her head in curiosity.

    Hmm, that face is definitely familiar from somewhere

    Its Kraush Balheim.

    After he introduced himself, Darlings eyes sparkled momentarily.

    Her eyes then filled with interest.

    That was to be expected.

    Because she was none other than the nutcase who ardently adored Charlotte.

    Not as a fan, but genuinely so.

 Chapter 8 The Alchemy Sovereign

    Chapter 8 The Alchemy Sovereign

    Kraush, with his fierce eyes, was so much like his sister Charlotte, it was inevitable that he would attract attention.

    Ahaha! So the scion of Balheim has business with me? Did you fall for me at first sight or something?

    Kraush ignored her words, opting instead to get straight to the point.

    Lately, you seem quite curious about the world eroders.

    At that moment, Darlings shoulders flinched.

    The cheerful smile that had been lingering in her eyes slowly began to change as others showed questioning looks. Kraush smiled provocatively.

    Have I at least piqued your interest with that?

    Darling eventually smiled slowly.

    Such a provocative little boy.

    She moved up right in front of Kraush.

    Youll have to pay dearly for catching my interest.

    Dont worry.

    Because when ites to the information youre curious about, Im the expert.

    Kraush nodded, turned his body, and left.

    The future worlds foremost alchemist, the King of Alchemy.

    The Alchemy Sovereign, Darling Danphelion.

    It was time to cultivate a connection with her.

    * * *

    Afterward, Kraush and Darling found a room alone.

    The moment Darling stepped into the room, she nonchntly sat down on the bed and looked up at Kraush with a smile.

    Isnt it a bit too precocious for you to already be in such a room?

    Dont sexually harass a child.

    A child wouldnt even understand what I just said.

    That was likely.

    After all, inside the 13-year-old Kraush was an adult who had graduated from an academy.

    But what does that have to do with our current conversation?

    Not that there was a reason for Kraush to humor her.

    It was now winter.

    Just two years until enrollment at the Rahelrn Academy.

    He had a mountain of tasks toplete before then.

    Even ying word games with her seemed a waste of time.

    Thats irrelevant. Go ahead, tell me. Judging by the fact that youve brought up world eroders with Balheims knowledge, you must be onto something, right?

    Darling wasnt particrly intrigued by Kraush.

    She doubted how much he could possibly know.

    The method of using one curse to negate another.

    However, as Kraush hit on the key point, Darlings smile stiffened.

    Particrly, the world eroders curse that even the Haerus havent solved yet, youre researching using another curse to eradicate it.

    Now Darlings eyes started to widen significantly.

    Has there been any progress in that research recently?

    Kraush inquired.

    Hmm.

    Darling ponderously swept back her hair.

    Darling was a natural-born prodigy in alchemy.

    Despite her young age of 15, she had passed the second-grade alchemist certification, which most adults struggled to achieve.

    She had been diligently researching curse negations at the Danphelion alchemy workshop.

    Intended to be her ambitious thesis for the first-grade alchemist certification, she had not been able to produce results, despite extensive research.

    Naturally, this wasnt surprising.

    She didnt have a test subject.

    No matter how much she theorized, shecked a subject to experiment on.

    Thus, her research was at a standstill.

    And it would continue to be, indefinitely.

    Eventually, she would have to abandon her pride and her research and pursue other projects to achieve the first-grade certification.

    Yet her research would be resumed in the future.

    And thats due to her meeting with Kraush.

    I owed that kid a bit.

    He was the very person who helped reverse the escting damage caused by the numerous curses he had uncontrobly stolen.

    Ill help with your research.

    As Kraush spoke, Darlings gaze turned icy in an instant.

    Dont trivialize alchemy.

    Had he pricked her pride as an alchemist?

    An outsider who knew nothing daring to lecture on her research, she reacted pointedly.

    Even Darling, who usually maintained a light-hearted demeanor, was serious about alchemy.

    Dont worry. What Im offering to help with is the test subject that you think yourecking.

    Curiosity flickered in Darlings eyes.

    Kraush had utterly blindsided her with an unexpected proposal.

    A test subject?

    I can steal curses.

    For the first time, Darlings eyes showed a glimmer of something beyond her typical yfulness.

    It was the look of an alchemist who had discovered novel materials.

    Kid, are you serious with those words?

    Since Ive made a contract with a god. Isnt that enough to assist with your research?

    Thats more than enough, its downright excessive.

    Fumbling her words, Darling once again slowly broke into a grin.

    It seems you want something from me. What is it youre after for offering such a story? Maybe a girlfriend?

    Kraush remained unfazed by her teasing, despite her flirty tone.

    Ill soon acquire several curses. Id like to request your assistance in finding a way to reduce their effects.

    Kraush knew for certain now that he could steal skills.

    But that alone was insufficient.

    Even the Skyborne Generation with their exceptional skills couldnt prevent the worlds copse.

    Therefore, Kraush intended to use every trick and shortcut at his disposal.

    He was tired of using curses against each other, anyway.

    Darling looked at Kraush silently after hearing the story.

    Those eyes full of longing.

    Such eyes were not typical for a 13-year-old kid.

    What in the world made this kid look like that?

    Darling had heard plenty about Kraush.

    The half-penny of Balheim.

    A failure who was not chosen by any god and showed no strength in any weapon.

    And the youngest, most oftenpared to Charlotte, the brightest star of Starlon.

    Normally, one would copse under such circumstances.

    But some manage to rise up.

    And this boy in front of her had stood up.

    Curves began to form within Darlings pupils.

    Hmm, Im rather taken by this.

    There are two types of people Darling likes.

    One is a dominant genius.

    Geniuses who stand at an overwhelming peak that seems unreachable by anyone else.

    The second type is a stubborn maverick.

    Those whock even a speck of talent but will use any means, fair or foul, to reach the top.

    How can siblings both be so appealing?

    Darlings lips parted as her eyes shone with a seductive light.

    Kid, may I ask you just one thing?

    Kraush looked at Darling as if he didnt mind at all.

    With that, Darling posed the question she had been holding back.

    Are you going to the newly opened Rahelrn Academy?

    Upon hearing the question, Kraush blinked then showed an expression as if to say, Of course.

    With so many skills to steal, why wouldnt he go?

    Alright. Thats all I needed to know. Ill help with any potion making. If its rted to curses, youre always wee.

    Relieved by the giggling Darling, Kraush felt at ease.

    Fortunately, Darling hadnt changed much from the past.

    Oh, by the way, could I ask you one more favor? Its rted to potion making.

    Realizing there was something he had forgotten to ask, Kraush took the opportunity.

    You said I have to make any potion, so what is it?

    Do you know about discoloration disease?

    Its a rare incurable disease where the skin turns pitch ck and blue, gradually leading to death.

    Darling knew of the disease, so she tilted her head upon mention of it, prompting Kraush to speak up.

    Make me a cure for that disease.

    Startled by the abrupt request for a cure, Darling showed a momentarily astounded expression.

    You do know thats an incurable disease, right?

    I know.

    Dont you understand why they call it incurable?

    Well, it was called incurable because its supposedly beyond healing.

    But you can do it, cant you?

    If Darling were to seriously undertake the research, it wouldnt be difficult at all.

    Later on, she would indeed cure hundreds of such diseases, including discoloration disease.

    Kraush remembered clearly why Aliod had chosen death and the illness of his daughter.

    When Kraush heard that Darling had developed a cure for discoloration disease, he felt a mix of emotions.

    Thats quite the jab at my pride.

    She wasnt sure when he had seen enough to entrust her with such confidence, but the feeling wasnt entirely unpleasant.

    With that, Darling lightly rose from the bed.

    Is that all you needed?

    Yeah, as soon as the cure is ready, let Balheims Green Pine Hall know.

    Will you being personally? Id better clean up then.

    Do you want to talk like that to a 13-year-old?

    You said a child wouldnt understand anyway. Since cleaning is a hassle, I guess theres no choice. Ille to you.

    As always, she was an odd one.

    Having finished his business, Kraush was about to leave the room when Darling sidled up to him and yfully poked his side.

    The position of my boyfriend is open, by the way. Just say the word.

    Kraush frowned as if he wished he hadnt heard what he just did.

    Dont you like my sister?

    I really like Charlotte, yeah. But that doesnt mean I cant like someone else too, right?

    What kind of nonsense was that?

    Wait, but dont you like girls?

    Knowing her sexual preference, Kraush made his remark, and Darling blinked before a smile slowly spread across her face.

    I like men too.

    What?

    I mean, I like both women and men.

    Darling looked at Kraush and lightly licked her lips.

    As if she had spotted her prey in the wild, upon seeing that look in her eyes, Kraush immediately kicked the door open and bolted out.

    Where are you going? My future boyfriend!

    Crazy woman.

    Shocked by discovering Darlings unexpected new preference, Kraush hurried back to the party.

    Thankfully, Darling hadnt followed him in full force, likely because she was only half-serious.

    She definitely asked about Rahelrn Academy.

    Something felt off.

    Although Darling didnt originally n to follow Charlotte to Rahelrn Academy, this time it felt like she would.

    Its fine.

    He had aplished his main purpose for the gathering.

    Deciding not to worry about it anymore, Kraush was heading back when he spotted Bianca.

    She was being held by the wrist by someone else, and when he saw this, the corners of Kraushs eyes began to twitch with irritation.

    In an instant, Kraush stamped his feet on the ground and was quickly at Biancas side.

    Kraush?

    The moment Bianca called out to him with her eyes wide, Kraush immediately kicked the man away.

    Ouch?!

    The man tumbled away with a scream, and Kraush calmly grabbed Bianca, preventing her from being pulled away.

    He then checked her wrist, which was slightly red from being forcibly pulled.

    Kraush.

    Bianca called him again, and Kraush let out a sigh as he turned to look at her.

    Lets go get the medicine.

    Just in case she got a bruise.

    Its okay. More importantly

    Bianca was looking ahead.

    Turning to follow her gaze, Kraush saw a boy, who had apparently gotten back on his feet, staggering to stand up.

    The boy red at Kraush with vengeful eyes and frowned.

    You dare kick me!

    You were the one trying to drag off someone elses fiance. What were you thinking?

    What, forc- forced?!

    Judging by his look, the boy seemed to be in his mid-teens. Kraush scanned him from head to toe and soon wore a contemptuous expression.

    Bianca is still young. Only 12 years old. Dont tell me you have such tastes? Disgusting.

    Im not young.

    Bianca protested from the side, but Kraush only had eyes for the man in front of him, as if he were looking at trash.

 Chapter 9 Anicks’s Provocation

    Chapter 9 Anicks��s Provocation

    Such a taste, you say.

    In the meantime, murmuring filled the air.

    The crowd had started to gather, curious about the situation after witnessing Kraushs kick.

    The boy had a flustered look on his face.

    Though he had acted impulsively, strong in his reaction.

    He knew that what he had done was not right.

    I, I was just acting upon Princess dias orders!

    Feeling the pressure of the situation due to his youth, the boy blurted out the name of the one who had sent him.

    The murmurs stopped at once.

    The young nobles began to disperse as if shushing each other.

    Kraush mulled over the name and then remembered someone.

    dia Starlon.

    It was the name of the second princess of the Starlon kingdom.

    Why would the princess summon Bianca?

    Princess dia asked me to invite Miss Bianca to join her, and I was attempting toply, as Miss Bianca kept refusing. I had no choice but to take her! Its royalmand, after all!

    Royalmand my foot.

    A mere princess didnt wield the power of a kings edict.

    However, nobles could ill afford to spurn a princess request, especially women nobles. It was all the worse among them.

    But why demand Bianca?

    Even so, Bianca was the youngest daughter of the Hardenhartz family, rulers of the north.

    However, due to the curse, she was deemed lower in stature among the nobles.

    In reality, many looked down on her.

    And she was summoned by the princess? Hardly made sense to anyone who sought the favor of loyal nobility.

    As Kraush pondered this, a memory shed through his mind.

    Anicks.

    The eldest son of the Graizar family, known as the Wood Archer.

    The very moment that Anicks crossed Kraushs mind, his brow furrowed.

    Thats because Anicks was the object of dias affections.

    Indeed, as time passed, thanks to dias fervent courtship, they were to be married.

    But there was a problem with Anicks.

    I remember now. That bastard was obsessively attached to my sister.

    At the Sanctuary of Stars, Anicks had faced Charlotte and was soundly defeated.

    The Graizar familys proimed prodigy crumbled before Charlotte, his pride shattered.

    The problem was that his sense of shame turned awry.

    Anicks despised and hated Charlotte.

    It was only natural since she had shattered his genius.

    Yet, he also admired Charlottes strength.

    As a fellow genius, he longed to be like her.

    Eventually, these sentiments morphed into aplex passion over time.

    And it seemed that somehow, an offshoot of this fixation had nownded on himself and Bianca.

    Thinking that summoning Bianca would make it possible to bring me along too?

    Charlotte was untouchable, so hed reach out to his sister, Kraush, in the meantime.

    Hah.

    Exasperated, Kraush pushed back his front hair  a sign he was angry.

    To dare touch Bianca?

    As tant anger emerged from Kraushs eyes, the young noble flinched.

    Then, consciously stung by his own fear of Kraushs re, he scowled deeply.

    No matter what, Kraush was Balheims direct line, even younger than him.

    Above all, Kraush was called the half-penny of Balheim.

    The rumors that Balheim had cast him out were nowmon knowledge.

    Balheim had been considered when deciding not to meddle, but as for Kraush himself, he was thought to be powerless.

    You, you!

    What?

    No, nothing.

    The boy was about to shout but recoiled when Kraush sharply cut him off.

    Kraushs fierce look intimidated the boy into a subdued silence.

    Get lost.

    At that moment, upon Kraushsmand to leave, the boy lifted his head.

    If he were to fail to aplish themand of the princess, he would certainly be dismissed from the position of the princess loyal servant.

    Thus, when the boy looked relieved at the chance to leave, Kraushs next words were quite unexpected.

    But instead of going back to Princess dia, youll head to Anicks.

    Wh-why to Anicks?

    Kraush looked at the self-proimed loyal servant and clicked his tongue.

    Dont the servants who follow the princess know why the princess issued such amand? My, youck discernment.

    Well,cking discernment is why people got charmed by someone like Anicks.

    Realizing that Kraush had just belittled him, the boys face reddened just as Kraush took Biancas hand.

    Then he began to walk away with her.

    Leaving the boy to his own devices would only attract more pests to bother him, Kraush thought, as he acted without thinking.

    Suddenly, Kraush remembered something.

    Bianca.

    Yes?

    You knew it was the princessmand, so why didnt you go?

    Bianca was only 12 years old, and even if she was more insightful than her peers, she was still young.

    Kraush, a returnee with knowledge of circumstances, knew what was going on.

    Bianca didnt know how she and Anicks were entangled.

    Yet, why had she so adamantly refused the princessmand?

    Because Kraush told me to wait for you here.

    Kraush blinked once.

    Did this mean she had prioritized his word over that of the princess?

    Kraush observed the expressionless Bianca for a moment, then lifted his opposite hand and stroked her head once.

    Good job.

    If she was obedient to hismand, he should praise her.

    Due to her small stature, Biancas head wobbled in all directions under Kraushs hand.

    Augh escaped Kraush, and he withdrew his hand.

    The irritation from earlier had eased somewhat.

    Now with his mood lightened a bit, it was time to settle things with Anicks ahead of time.

    * * *

    Anicks was located not too far from the main party hall.

    Plenty of time had passed, and the young nobles were enjoying their ownpany by this time.

    And so Anicks chose to be out on the terrace, a ce known for its scenic views.

    Upon reaching the terrace, Kraush was met by a familiar face.

    A boy with patterns on his skin resembling a tigers stripes.

    Bk Hogma.

    Anickss henchman Bk stood guard at the entrance to the terrace.

    As soon as he caught sight of Kraush, Bks cat-like eyes sparkled.

    Hello, hello! Great to see you!

    Facing the eager greeting, Kraush regarded Bk with a stony expression.

    Bk was a swordsman with the skill to wield two swords with remarkable dexterity.

    Though he was sufficiently capable in terms of skills, he had a few personality issues.

    To describe him: a wildcard, an unpredictable explosive.

    Bk was extremely difficult to handle  a real oddball.

    I came to see Anicks.

    Therefore, Kraush wanted to pass by Bk without friction.

    The prospect of dealing with Bk was an unwee headache.

    Yeah! Anicks said if Kraushes, to let him in!

    Luckily, it seemed Anicks had already given his orders in advance.

    Alright, then.

    But no way!

    Just as Kraush was reaching for the terraces doorknob, Bk stepped in front of him, blocking his path.

    Bk, only a year older than Kraush, looked him in the eye without faltering.

    Thus, Bks face broke into a grin, clearly visible for all.

    Im interested in you, Kraush!

    Im not interested in men.

    Huh? Does it have to be a girl?

    Bk tilted his head in confusion.

    Kraush felt his temples throbbing.

    So?

    Lets fight!

    Somehow, it seemed to be heading in this direction.

    Bk was known for his recklessness, eager to fight without fear when Charlotte had visited the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Of course, he ended up beaten miserably, but unlike Anicks, Bk was not one to dwell on defeat.

    He was a character who relished the act ofbat itself.

    Which is why it made sense for him to be excited at the prospect of battling with Kraush, another member from Balheim, just like Charlotte.

    This is the Sanctuary of Stars. Fighting is off the table here.

    But I fought with Charlotte! I want to fight you too! You look weaker than her, but still.

    Comparing himself to the star that stands above Starlon, is he?

    Kraush pondered briefly.

    He could just ignore Bk and push past to the terrace.

    But given Bks personality, it didnt seem like he would step aside easily.

    Not that Bk was weak.

    Hes as strong as an Expert.

    His realm was a bit above mine.

    But the real problem with Bk was his inherent battle instinct.

    His unpredictable nature became apparent in battle too, which allowed him tost the longest when facing Charlottethough that meant only three seconds longer than Anicks.

    I dont want to entangle with this guy now when I have to meet Anicks.

    Looking into Bks eyes, however, he seemed unlikely to let it go.

    Fine.

    So Kraush decided to give in.

    Wow, thanks!

    Whoosh!

    And no sooner had Kraush epted than he shot his fist out towards Bk, who was thanking him.

    His fist,den with aura, almost reached Bks nose when, with astonishing reflexes, Bk threw his head back dramatically.

    The flexibility with which Bk bent his spine, almost touching his head to the ground, was admirable.

    But before Bk could bounce back, Kraush kicked his legs.

    Thwack!

    Bk was lightly lifted into the air as he took the hit to his legs.

    Kraushs elbow then followed up, smashing into Bks abdomen.

    Bang!

    Having taken the blow from Kraush, Bk sprawled onto the floor.

    While Kraush silently looked down on him, Bk rolled back to his feet with a backflip in the next moment.

    All the while defending his abdomen with his arms, Bk began to sparkle in his eyes anew.

    Going all out, huh?

    Youre the one who wanted to fight.

    Kraush rolled his neck to either side with a crack.

    Kraush was indeed half-penny.

    He was insignificantpared to the Skyborne Generation, having been merely a curse shuttle amongst them.

    But still, he had survived until the very end.

    One of the reasons Kraushsted until thest was not so much because he didnt stand at the front lines but because of his desperate struggle to survive, he wielded a faint might of his own.

    At the very least, he wouldnt be beaten by some kids.

    Of course, by the time he became an adult, it was expected that hed be outssed by their talents.

    But that meant, for now, he wouldnt lose.

    Great! Awesome! Lets keep going! I want to grab my weapon!

    Really? Dont think we need to continue, though.

    Right as an excited Bk shouted, Kraush coldly responded.

    Before understanding Kraushs words, blood suddenly gushed from Bks nose.

    Huh?

    At Bks moment of confusion, his eyes rolled back, and he just copsed onto the ground.

    Watching this, Kraush dusted off his hands, and Bianca tilted her head.

    How did you do that?

    Its a martial art.

    The name of the martial art was:

    Inchforce.

    The technique devised by the former half-penny of Balheim, endowed with the strongest destructive force at the shortest range.

    It was also the martial art Kraush had learned from the only book he managed to obtain from the burnt archives of Green Pine Hall.

    Thanks to this art, Kraush had crossed countless life-and-death thresholds.

    Therefore, it was the martial art he was most skilled in.

    But its a martial art thates with a fair number of conditions.

    If those conditions are met, the technique could prate armor and deliver an internal strike.

    When Kraushs elbow collided with Bk, he had already used Inchforce.

    Despite blocking with his arm, the impact was fully transmitted to the inside, shaking up Bk internally.

    Ugh, urgh.

    Suffering from Inchforce, Bk trembled a few times but ultimately couldnt get up.

    It was a natural oue since he had taken the bare impact of Inchforce without using aura for internal defense.

    Leaving such a Bk behind, Kraush grabbed and opened the door to the terrace.

    There stood a man and a tall woman by the railing of the terrace.

    The man was Anicks Graizar, the Wood Archer.

    And the woman was his subordinate, just like Bk, Elfin Emilia.

    Elfin nced at Kraush, then moved past him, seemingly heading towards Bk.

    When Kraush stepped aside to let her by, Anicks showed a slight smile along with his droopy eyes.

    To defeat Bk like that. Im impressed.

    This guy, too, must have known Bk would challenge him to a fight, yet he had him wait at the entrance anyway.

    Casting a dark re at Anicks, Kraush thought of him as a shadowy character.

    I figured you were scheming to call me through Princess dia and Bianca, so I came directly.

    You realized that much?

    Anicks genuinely seemed surprised by the response.

    Rubbing his chin reflectively, he wore a look of curiosity.

    Its different from what Ive heard. How peculiar. Is the rumor wrong, then?

    If you mean the rumor that Im a half-penny, then yes, thats true.

    Kraush had no intention of denying the rumors of his past.

    He had no interest in such rumors anyway.

    The ruin of a world which not even the Skyborne Generation could prevent was fast approaching.

    Instead of fretting over rumors, he needed to be a little stronger.

    Only, if you get beaten by me today, that rumor might change a bit.

    Kraush was more aware than anyone that as he became stronger, naturally, the rumor would change.

    And Anicks was the very person who could help alter that rumor.

    Because I n to steal that guys skill.

    A member of the Skyborne Generation.

    He was one of Kraushs targets.

 Chapter 10 A Single Strike

    Chapter 10 A Single Strike

    And there was Anicks, one of the bitter fates entwined with Kraush.

    Kraush knew him well, precisely because of that.

    He had once been Kraushs friend.

    Friend, my foot.

    Kraush too had long been aware.

    The reason Anicks had maintained a friendship with Kraush was because of his usefulness.

    To others, it seemed that Anicks grew from a rival house of Balheim.

    For Anicks, embracing Kraush, a direct line of the Balheim family, showcased the leadership qualities beneficial for standing at the center of the royal faction.

    And Kraush was aware of a much more loathsome reason than the superficial ones.

    It all happened after they graduated from the academy.

    Both part of the Skyborne Generation, Kraush moved together with Anicks to prevent the worlds erosion when disaster struck.

    Anickss squad had been entangled in a trap of world erosion.

    All members of the squad died in the trap, and Kraush barely managed to survive, clinging to the edge of a cliff.

    And Anicks, true to the Skyborne Generation, was the only one to escape the trap.

    Anicks! Pull me up!

    Kraush felt as if his arm would be torn off by the strong gravitational pull from below.

    Thats why he begged Anicks for help.

    However, what returned from Anicks wasnt help but utterly different words.

    Kraush, if it bes known that this trap was my mistake, I will lose my ce among the Skyborne Generation.

    Hearing that, Kraushs eyes widened in shock.

    Anicks had been recently pushed to the margin within the Skyborne Generation due to a preceding blunder.

    If news of this error spread.

    Indeed, as he said, he would be cast out from the Skyborne Generation.

    A group now at the core of power.

    To be expelled from there was something he wanted to avoid.

    What nonsense are you spouting?! Is that whats important right now?!

    But more vital than any of that was life itself.

    However, Anickss expression remained unchanged.

    He had already made his decision some time ago.

    If I alone survive, my mistake will be buried.

    Anicks stood up.

    Then he started to walk away, leaving Kraush trapped in the pit.

    Anicks, Anicks, wait!

    Kraush cried out desperately.

    He would die if left this way.

    You think it will be that easy to fix?!

    The Skyborne Generation wasnt stupid.

    First and foremost, they were a group that fought for power among themselves before being the Skyborne Generation.

    They would certainly try to use this incident as a pretext to expel Anicks.

    Because he was one of the central figures of Starlon.

    Anicks wasnt ignorant of that fact either.

    But Anicks sent a sarcastic smile floating away.

    Its okay. Youre here, Kraush.

    Kraushs eyes started to widen slowly.

    He realized what Anicks was thinking.

    Anicks nned to pin the me for this mistake on him.

    That the half-penny of Balheim pulled them down into the trap.

    Kraush, who already had many enemies within the Skyborne Generation.

    They wouldnt worry about the truth and would revel in exposing Kraushs mistake.

    In the meantime, the truth would fade away.

    Thanks, Kraush, for being my friend until the end.

    Anickssst words were akin to touching Kraushs raw nerve.

    Friend, friend?! What bullshit! Did you ever consider me a friend?!

    While Kraush knew how insignificant Anickss reference to friendship was, he still wanted to believe.

    At the very least, he wished to trust that Anicks was an ally against the worlds erosion.

    However, for Anicks, Kraush was neither a friend nor even an ally.

    Kraush, nauseated, finally touched Anickss own raw nerve.

    After all, you stuck by my side for nothing but Charlotte!

    For the first time, Anickssposed expression shattered.

    You think I dont know about todays mishap? Its because you lost your focus over Charlottes wedding! Thats why this mess happened!

    Anicks harbored a deep love-hate for Charlotte.

    Today, his mistake was entirely because he was besotted with the news of Charlottes wedding.

    Initially, Kraush warned Anicks not toe.

    He looked like he would cause trouble nine times out of ten.

    Yet he insisted on facing world erosion and caused this disaster.

    And now he was going to put the me on himself.

    It was a staggering disgust.

    This is why I despise you.

    A tumult of chaotic emotions washed over Anickss face as he looked at Kraush.

    Despitecking the ability, you have the eye to see through people, often getting under my skin because of it.

    The reason Anicks kept Kraush as a friend was because he could see Charlotte, who used to visit Kraush asionally.

    But even that ended today.

    She had left once and for all.

    Ah, at least todays disaster has a good side.

    With these words, Anicks drew a repugnant smile mixed with resentment.

    Charlotte wouldnt want to hold her brothers funeral and her wedding on the same day.

    You crazy bastard!

    Realizing Anicks waspletely broken, Kraush yelled, but Anicks had already turned to walk away.

    Still good to know you had your uses in the end, Kraush.

    And with that, Anicks left.

    All Kraush could do was hurl curses at his departing figure.

    When Kraush was driven to the brink of death,

    There was someone who came to save him.

    The owner of tinum blonde hair that seemed like the sunrise.

    Arthur Gramate.

    It was the beginning of a new malicious fate.

    Dumbf*ck.

    After that, Anicks, based on Arthurs testimony, was expelled from the Skyborne Generation.

    Not long after, Anicks married the non-inheriting Princess dia in a disgusting attempt to grasp at even a straw.

    You resemble Charlotte in both words and appearance.

    Just then, Anickss voice flowed in the present.

    Even now, this idiot had only Charlotte on his mind.

    Hey.

    So Kraush red at Anicks while loosening his fist.

    Dont casually mention my sisters name.

    Anickss eyes rounded in surprise.

    It was an unexpected reaction from Kraush.

    And you said I resemble my sister.

    Simultaneously, aura began swirling around Kraushs fist.

    While Anicks stood watching the low-Low Expert aura, Kraush kicked off the ground and leaped.

    In an instant, as Kraush closed the distance and threw his fist as he did with Bk.

    Crack!

    The punch Kraush threw was blocked by a branch sticking out from behind Anicks.

    The sudden intrusion of the tree could have been disconcerting, but it was a familiar sight for Kraush.

    Thump!

    Grabbing the branch with both hands, Kraush swung down below like on a horizontal bar.

    Then he immediately swung his legs towards Anicks.

    But once again, trees sprouting from between the balusters wrapped around Kraushs legs, flinging him away.

    Thrown into the air in an instant.

    The trees attacked Kraush with outstretched branches.

    Amongst the branches spread out to catch him everywhere,

    Kraush performed aerial stunts as he brushed past andnded firmly on the ground.

    Kraush, youre like a flying squirrel.

    Behind him, Bianca, who had been quietly watching,mented with an amazed expression.

    Quite unaffected.

    Sigh.

    In contrast, Kraush wiped away a bead of sweat.

    Still, the secret arts of the Graizar family were irritating.

    Is this all youve got? Better off using a weapon then.

    Through the branches that enwrapped him like armor, Anicks showed a faint smile.

    Graizars family secret art.

    Wooden Sky Style.

    Graizars secret technique, capable of manipting nts and trees freely, involved fortifying the nts themselves with aura.

    Of course, its said the power diminishes in ces where nts cannot grow.

    But a skill contracted with a god renders that weakness meaningless.

    Recovery.

    Simply put, regeneration.

    No matter where, nts burgeon into limbs at Anickss behest, thanks to his skill.

    That was the real reason he was able to belong to the Skyborne Generation.

    You said to use a weapon.

    With a bleak smile, Kraush revealed something he had kept concealed behind his back.

    Seeing it, Anickss eyes trembled for the first time.

    What Kraush had in hand was a branch, one torn from Anickss own tree.

    Using the ck Hood, Kraush had stolen a branch.

    Your tree is rather useful.

    Kraush took a sword-fighting stance with the long branch the size of a longsword.

    Anicks forced out a hollowugh.

    I really dont understand what you can do with that.

    While Anicks said that, there seemed to be a twisted smile circting on his ufortable face.

    Then, lets see what you can do with my branch.

    In that instant, branches started pouring out from behind Anicks.

    Branchesden with aura sharp like awls, so solid they could pierce through the marble floor.

    Kraush dashed about, dodging the wooden awls raining down upon him.

    Although it seemed like the wooden awls were scattered aimlessly, each one was controlled by Anicks.

    Kraush, who had been attached to Anicks throughout their time in the Skyborne Generation, knew him too well.

    In a way, Kraush was like Anickss natural predator.

    Nobody knew Anicks as well as Kraush.

    Huh?

    As Kraush dodged all the wooden awls, gradually advancing towards him, Anicks showed a baffled reaction.

    It was as if Kraush knew exactly where each attack wouldnd.

    But even so, Kraush didnt feel overwhelmingly powerful.

    To Anicks, the energy he felt from Kraush seemed at most ordinary.

    It feels like squeezing out a limit.

    Even now, Kraush was gasping for air as though even avoiding the wooden awls was strenuous.

    A sign that, even understanding with his mind, his body couldnt keep up.

    Could it be a divine eye opened?

    Anicks thought of the legendary divine eye but then scoffed.

    Maybe Charlotte could have that.

    It would be unimaginable for someone called the half-penny of Balheim to open such a thing.

    Anicks.

    Amid the wooden awls, not far away, Kraush walked through with a mockingugh.

    Still distracted by Charlotte, are we?

    Twitch.

    Anickss eyebrows twitched.

    Kraushsment touched a deep inner nerve in Anicks.

    After overlooking you so many times.

    With those words, Anicks raised his hand.

    Looks like you need to fix that mouth of yours.

    Then a different energy from aura seeped from his hand.

    The tree behind him suddenly burst with thousands of leaves.

    Through the marble floor, giant roots were exposed, piercing upwards.

    Atop the overwhelminglyrge tree, fitting to be called a World Tree, appeared human-like arms formed from the branches.

    Wooden Sky Style.

    Fifth Forms.

    Wooden Sky Giant.

    The giant was a creation from the secret art passed down through the Graizar family.

    The shadow cast by the giant filled the entire terrace of the Arayong Pavilion.

    Youd better be more careful next time.

    Underneath the immense giant, where any ordinary person would fall to their knees,

    Anicks, as if dering the end to Kraush, said and swung his hand down.

    Finally, the vast fist came crashing down towards Kraush.

    Anicks!

    Elfin, Anickss subordinate, kicked open the terrace door moments toote, shouting out.

    If Kraush took a direct hit from that punch, it would be irreversible.

    But it was already toote.

    The giant fistrge enough to shatter the Arayong Pavilion was inches away from Kraushs face.

    Looking at the oing fist, Kraush lifted the branch above his head.

    In the secret library of Green Pine Hall, there exists the thinnest of martial arts manuals.

    Theres a simple reason why this manual is so thin.

    The person who wrote the manual had only managed to create one single martial art in his lifetime.

    The half-penny of Balheim, utterly void of innate talent.

    Having no talent, he had dedicated himself only to the basics of swordsmanship, repeatedly practicing only the downstroke his entire life.

    A pure downstroke void of any fancy techniques.

    Over and over, he swung down hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands, even millions of times.

    By the time his life surpassed eighty, the sword he swung shattered.

    The sword couldnt withstand his downstroke.

    But at that point, he no longer needed a sword.

    The sword became him, and he became the sword.

    He reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship called the unity of sword and self with only his downstroke.

    From that day, there was no one in the world who could withstand his downstroke.

    Thest martial arts manual he wrote in his lifetime was a very short one, listing only the simple technique of downstroke.

    Despite its brevity, the technique written was in a realm unreachable by mere martial arts.

    With his eyes closed in tranquility, Kraush raised the branch overhead.

    He forgot all surrounding noises and presences.

    Kraush was entirely focused on the single branch in his hand.

    This technique required intense concentration.

    Such concentration that was almost one with all things.

    Most could not master the technique despite having the manual.

    But Kraush was different.

    Ironically, due to past curses, Kraush had been forced into situations analogous to one with all things countless times.

    This allowed him to see into his inner self more clearly than anyone else.

    An empty inner self, which held nothing at all.

    Of course, it was empty.

    He had achieved nothing by himself.

    However, that was why.

    Kraush could hold his ancestors technique within his inner self.

    The sword became him, and he became the sword.

    A very simple truth.

    Boommm!

    The Wooden Sky Giant copsed, sound thundering through the area.

    What, whats going on?

    Is something happening outside?

    Such loud noise stirredmotion within the terrace.

    However, the dust caused by the Wooden Sky Giant obstructed the young nobles from seeing the situation.

    Within the dust, Anicks stared ahead with wide eyes.

    It was the Graizar familys secret technique imbued with Recovery that had created the Wooden Sky Giant.

    The Wooden Sky Giant had crumbled from merely a single downstroke.

    The issue was whether this single downstroke could be stopped, even with Anickss full effort.

    Hey.

    Kraushs voice echoed through the dust.

    Unwittingly shaken by his voice, Anicks stepped back.

    Ergh.

    But he felt ashamed for recoiling at the mere sound of Kraushs voice.

    Yet, contrary to his feelings, his body was tightly wound up with tension.

    Cold sweat formed beads on his back.

    His adams apple moved up and down as he swallowed.

    Until the dust cleared.

    Locked in suspense, Anicks couldnt move an inch.

    Then, within the settling dust, Kraushs figure began to emerge.

    He tossed the shattered wooden sword onto the ground and spoke up.

    Dont act up in the future.

    A statement truly fitting of him.

 Chapter 11 The Third Brother

    Chapter 11 The Third Brother

    Having shattered the Wooden Sky Giant with a single strike, Kraush stood motionless in ce.

    Precisely speaking, that was all he could do at the moment.

    A single strike is a sword technique delivered with the state of unity between sword and body, Shin Gum Hap Il.

    And that one strike had to be performed with his entire heart and effort concentrated into it.

    Thus, Kraush had poured not only his intrinsic aura but also his mental and physical strengths into that single strike.

    Without doing so, the single strike couldnt be executed.

    As a result, Kraush felt as though even just closing his eyes for a moment might make his consciousness slip away.

    Anicks, unable to move due to his re at Kraush, was in fact facing a reality where Kraush himself couldnt even blink.

    I made a mistake.

    His intention had been to startying the groundwork to steal the skill.

    But with his lips sealed shut, he was at a loss for what to do.

    Kraush.

    Biancas voice suddenly interrupted the moment.

    She peeked curiously behind Kraush.

    Then she scanned Kraush from head to toe.

    Cant you move?

    Kraush didnt have the leisure to respond.

    Just by looking at the sweat trickling down his forehead, Bianca made her own assessment.

    Then suddenly, Bianca wrapped her arms around Kraushs waist and lifted him up.

    Cough!

    This action caused Kraush such an excruciating pain that his consciousness finally escaped him.

    Effectively, it was Bianca who had knocked Kraush down.

    She struggled to carry the sagging Kraush.

    But Bianca, smaller in stature than Kraush, was finding the task too challenging.

    Kid, Ill help you.

    At that moment, Darling, who had appeared from nowhere, approached.

    As she promptly tried to support Kraush, Bianca, seemingly relieved, quickly handed him over to Darling.

    Watching this, Darling blinked.

    Wasnt this child engaged to Kraush?

    Despite her youth, she quickly passed Kraush over to Darling without a hint of jealousy.

    After a brief chuckle at the absurdity, Darling walked away, carrying him.

    At that, the gaze of the nobles who had been crowding around the terrace suddenly focused on them.

    This kid, once he wakes up, hes going to be quite famous.

    Was it boldness, or had she acted without thinking?

    I wonder if the half-penny rumors will win, or if thetest rumors of him breaking out will prevail.

    Either way, it promised to be an interesting oue, thought Darling with a smile. Then she caught a glimpse of Anicks out of the corner of her eye.

    Anicks, staring nkly at Kraush being carried away, looked exactly the type to cause problemster on.

    You cant die before helping me with my research, kid.

    Murmuring words Kraush couldnt hear, Darling simply continued to walk away.

    After the incident at the Sanctuary of Stars,

    Kraush awoke the next day inside a carriage.

    Having been knocked out for a full day, Kraush found it difficult to even open his eyes due to the pain felt throughout his body.

    A single strike was a lethal sword technique.

    He was aware of its potency but hadnt anticipated the aftermath to be this severe.

    If used consecutively, it might actually kill me.

    Nheless, thest glimpse of Anickss face was deeply satisfying.

    Was it regrettable that he hadnt managed to diminish the value of Anickss skill right there and then?

    Kraush had two ns in mind to steal a skill.

    One was the standard route of solving dials when using the ck Hood.

    The other involved inducing the opponent to undervalue their skill.

    If the opponent sees their skill as of low worth, it bes easier to steal, as was the case with Arthur.

    And that value would be at its lowest right after a defeat, rendered powerless.

    Its a shame, but it cant be helped.

    The time just wasnt right, it seemed.

    Yet, at least within Anicks, he must have be imprinted as a dangerous entity.

    That alone was enough to cause ripples within Anicks.

    Now all that remained was to gradually devalue the skill Anicks wielded until it fell into his own hands.

    And at the end, Recovery wille into my possession.

    As Kraush was organizing his thoughts, he tried to open his eyes.

    At that moment, feeling an odd mix of soft and hard behind his head, as he opened his eyes,

    Kraush saw tinum blonde hair and a cute-looking face right before his nose.

    One peculiar detail was that the eyes were softly closed.

    Staring nkly at that face for a moment, Kraush btedly realized that it belonged to Bianca.

    Bianca?

    Startled!

    Upon being called by Kraush, Bianca reacted a beat toote.

    She scraped her mouth as if she had been drooling, then turned to Kraush and greeted him.

    Did you sleep well?

    What are you doing?

    Im taking care of you.

    Pillow care, was it?

    Despite having almost butted heads in her sleep, being called care

    We are on our way back to Balheim now.

    I can see that from the carriage window. What happened to Sanctuary of Stars?

    It annoyed him to be in a position of pillow care from Bianca, but his body hadnt yet recovered.

    Since Kraush didnt get up but still asked, Bianca fiddled with Kraushs hair as if testing its softness and answered.

    I dont know. I didnt pay attention to it.

    Thats what was expected.

    Bianca, who generallycked interest in people, would not have cared much if she hadnt been his fiance.

    Even without Biancas exnation, Kraush could tell that the Sanctuary of Stars must have been turned upside down.

    The aftermath is beyond my knowledge.

    He could only hope that things would turn out well.

    Got it. Wake me when we get back. I need to sleep more.

    At that moment, Bianca flinched.

    Kraush sluggishly opened his eyes.

    Your legs must be getting numb.

    They are not numb.

    Then why did you make me lie on your knees? Theres a cushion right here.

    Because you did the same for mest time.

    Having no response to that, Kraush shifted his body as much as he could.

    Pass me the cushion.

    Promptly, Bianca fetched a cushion and had Kraush lie down on it instead of her legs.

    Her swift action presumably confirmed that her legs indeed were numb.

    Feelingfortable atst, Kraush closed his eyes and quickly fell asleep.

    In his sleep, Kraush bizarrely dreamt he was a crow, and Bianca was a little white chick.

    The dream, funnily enough, left him with not too unpleasant a feeling.

    One week had flown by since the incident at the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Now almost fourteen, Kraush had atst resumed his intense training thanks to the aftereffects of the single strike subsiding.

    He had one year left before heading to Rahelrn Academy.

    During this time, he had to be strong enough to surpass the geniuses there.

    Thats why Id rather spend the days solely training.

    Kraush wiped off the sweat.

    Then he looked at Aliod.

    The news Aliod brought was about his third brother.

    The subject of the news was right at the doorstep of Green Pine Hall, seething with anger.

    Aliod, how many times have we returned the third brothers messages?

    Twenty-second time, sir.

    It was about time even he lost his patience.

    The third brother must have held back as much as possible, since visiting in person would have seemed ridiculous.

    But now it seems hes reached his limit.

    Understanding this, Kraush cleaned the sweat in his hair and looked back at Aliod.

    Let him in.

    Are you sure about this?

    Although Kraush knew what Aliod was concerned about, he nodded.

    Aliod followed Kraushs order and returned to the entrance of Green Pine Hall.

    While Kraush walked towards the bench, a water bottle was suddenly offered to him.

    He received the bottle and unscrewed the cap.

    While Kraush was gulping down the water, Bianca, who gave him the bottle, sat a little further away.

    You smell of sweat.

    That would be a hurtful thing to say to others so thoughtlessly.

    I thought you wouldnt care much, Kraush.

    A sweat scent was nothingpared to the worse stench of world erosion he had experienced.

    Therefore, he was quite insensitive to smells.

    How bad is it, though?

    Upon lifting his shirt to sniff, he did indeed smell a faint but unpleasant odor.

    It was unavoidable, after all, since he was exerting himself with aura every day, constantly expelling toxins from his body.

    Going to wash up?

    Seeing Kraush as if he were about to move, Bianca closed her book, and Kraush hesitated for a moment before shaking his head.

    No, I might end up moving again anyway.

    Then please donte too close to me.

    As soon as he heard that, Kraush stood up from the bench.

    As he took a step towards Bianca, she sprang up like a cat whose fur had stood on end.

    I warned you.

    Look at you, giving warnings to your fianc? You think someone who does nothing but read can escape from me?

    Books hurt if you get hit with them, Kraush.

    Seeing Bianca brandishing the book like a weapon, Kraush acknowledged that fact and immediately lunged forward.

    Bianca turned around on the spot and began to run away.

    Watching her flee, Kraush took a few steps, then stopped and snickered.

    Was it because she was like a younger sister? Kraush often disyed a yful side when with Bianca, quite different from his known solitary nature.

    Those who knew his stubborn side up to now would have thought him mad for acting so differently.

    Hisughter suddenly solidified into a grim countenance.

    Have I be too used to peace in the meantime?

    The world was still at a level where it could fend off world erosion on its own.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush had been affected by that exposure to peace.

    Arthur, did you feel this way, too?

    Arthur Gramate, always on constant alert and even at the academy kept a sharp demeanor, though he faltered in thest moment, was always tense.

    Being a returnee himself, he couldnt rx within this hollow peace.

    Kraush disliked Arthur, but at least he acknowledged Arthurs path didnt stray.

    Indeed, Arthur led until the end of the world, more than anyone else.

    What could that guy be doing now? Kraush mused, though the Arthur he knew no longer belonged to this world.

    Flirting with your fiance, you seem quite at ease.

    At that, Kraush turned his head towards the disparaging voice.

    There stood a teen boy, with the same hair color as his own and about two heads taller than him, who had just passed puberty.

    One difference was that unlike Kraushs fierce eyes, when the boy wasnt frowning, his eyes looked normal.

    This could be attributed to them both being half-siblings.

    His name was Belorkin Balheim.

    He was the youngest boy in the direct line of the Balheim family.

    People cant always live seriously.

    Kraush replied smoothly, which caused Belorkins eyebrows to twitch.

    Just from the short conversation, Belorkin sensed something different about Kraush from before.

    Kraush seemed at ease.

    The same Kraush, who always hurried to avoid his gaze out of fear, today was looking straight at Belorkin.

    Could the rumors be true?

    This thought furrowed Belorkins brows even more deeply.

 Chapter 12 A 13-Year-Old and World Erosion?

    Chapter 12 A 13-Year-Old and World Erosion?

    The incident at the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Unlike Belorkin, who saw no need to join a childrens party and abstained from the event at the Sanctuary of Stars, Kraush chose to participate this time.

    Belorkin wondered what kind of embarrassment that half-penny boy was seeking by engaging in such an act.

    But the story that returned was entirely unexpected.

    Kraush had managed a draw against Anicks.

    Although Kraush was ultimately evacuated from the venue by Darling Danphelion, this was a significant feat, drawing against Anicks, the most troublesome person in Starlon next to Charlotte.

    Belorkin naturally couldnt believe the news.

    The Kraush he knew was a half-penny without the slightest hint of talent.

    Wasnt he the same one who had epted this and had been idly by at Green Pine Hall every day?

    But a draw against Anicks?

    That was impossible.

    Thats why Belorkin hade to see with his own eyes.

    To find out whether this preposterous rumor attached to that half-penny guy was true or false.

    Despite feeling a hint of unease deep insde, he forced himself to ignore it.

    Brother, you went out of your way toe looking for me, at a time when you must be so busy. Are you alright?

    Kraushs voice prompted Belorkin to lift his head.

    Busy? What was he talking about?

    Responding to Belorkins silent query, Kraush offered a gracious smile.

    With the recent establishment of Rahelrn Academy, isnt everyone in a state of uproar? They say admission is granted through entrance exams, regardless of status. You ought to prepare, too, Brother.

    Those words were a barefaced taunt.

    Balheim was on an entirely different nepared to other noble houses.

    Even the most powerful empire in the world feared Balheims wrath enough not to touch the Starlon Kingdom, for those who hailed from Balheim were uniformly natural-born geniuses.

    Even though Belorkin had been pushed aside due to the monstrous emergence of Charlotte, he was still of the direct Balheim lineage.

    Even if Anicks was heralded as the next genius after Charlotte, in terms of age and skill, he was still nothing but a youngster in Belorkins eyes.

    Busy preparing for an academy entrance exam when the Rahelrn Academy should be supplicating themselves and praying to have him?

    You sure say some amusing things.

    Belorkins thick eyebrows began to twitch of their own ord.

    Gradually, a somewhat softer smile crept onto his face.

    Well, I suppose everything might look that way from your point of view. Oh dear, Brother was wrong. Its only natural for someone at the level of a mere criminal to see Rahelrn Academy in a grandiose light.

    Belorkin did not hold Rahelrn Academy in high regard.

    He believed that no matter how high Rahelrn Academy might climb, it would never reach the heights of Balheim.

    To him, it was nothing more than a ce to broaden ones horizons at best.

    In truth, the real reason he contemted truly going to Rahelrn Academy was because Charlotte showed no interest in it.

    Should he attend the academy, he might manage to somewhat escape the constantparisons to her.

    But Belorkin would never let this reason slip past his lips.

    Indeed.

    And Kraush smoothly agreed with Belorkins words.

    Although he was irritated by Kraushs too readily consenting demeanor, Belorkin spoke up.

    The reason I came for you today is due to a directive from our family.

    A directive?

    The following words were rather unexpected for Kraush.

    He had thought Belorkin hade for a vengeful visit because of the matter with Anicks that had been overlooked.

    Surprisingly, however, there was a genuine reason.

    Yes, in the Gerk Mountains, a territory of Balheim, there has been an outbreak of world erosion. You aremanded to go and address it.

    The words that ensued, however, made Kraush feel almost absurd given his situation.

    Arent the familysmands supposed to apply from the age of fifteen?

    Like other noble families, Balheim sends its members to purify world erosion when it urs in Starlon.

    Although this family duty is indeed a responsibility for the direct lineage, the obligation doesnt begin until the age of fifteen.

    Kraush will be turning fourteen next year.

    Thus, he was still of an age that was unrted to the familysmands.

    Dont worry. I have decided to take you there as your guardian.

    Looking at Belorkin who spoke as though he was granting benevolence, Kraush snorted discreetly.

    It was rather apparent that Belorkin hade to check on Kraushs skills and also possibly to keep his morale down.

    My little brother, who even fought Anicks to a draw, surely wouldnt be too terrified, right?

    Face creased with an insinuating smirk, Belorkin watched as Kraush blinked.

    Is he attempting to provoke my pride now?

    Augh nearly escaped Kraush involuntarily, but he managed to hold it back.

    How self-centered it was to assume there would be any pride left to provoke in a half-penny.

    This was why Kraush did not hold a high opinion of Belorkin.

    His worldview was always narrow and self-centered.

    And it is that very nature, unwilling to acknowledge anything.

    That eventually, Kraush mused, would be Belorkins downfall.

    Whatever. Im fine with it.

    To Kraush, world erosion was more familiar than this peaceful world.

    If it was considered sufficiently safe for Belorkin, it likely wasnt very dangerous.

    Even if Belorkin had a trapid out, Kraush had his own ideas in mind.

    Kraush.

    At that moment, Kraush turned at the sound of the voice.

    There stood Bianca, who had previously taken flight, emotionless as ever.

    Where are you going?

    Bianca, seemingly having caught some of the earlier conversation, inquired.

    It hade to this, so Kraush saw no reason not to inform her.

    Ill be going to deal with world erosion for a bit.

    World erosion with Kraush? Why?

    Bianca showed an inability toprehend.

    Kraush, although only thirteen, often disyed maturity far beyond his years, but still, he was only thirteen.

    Conventional wisdom said it made no sense for a thirteen-year-old to go off to counteract world erosion.

    Youre not nning oning along, are you?

    I wont follow.

    Is that so?

    Though Bianca was usually the type who would follow him anywhere, this time she answered decisively.

    And then Bianca turned to face Belorkin.

    It doesnt make sense for a child who isnt even fifteen to go handle world erosion, she stated matter-of-factly to Belorkin.

    There must have been a sting in her words because Belorkin flinched before contorting his face into a scowl.

    That child, Kraush, Belorkin starts to speak.

    Hes my fiance, Bianca interjected

    Belorkin exhaled a breathced with derision.

    Ah, so its the cursed Snow Maiden from the north

    Since itsing from a child whos barely twelve, Im sure a generous brother like you wont nitpick the words of a child, Kraush countered, cutting off Belorkin and fixing him with a re.

    It signified he would not tolerate any further rambling.

    Watching Kraush, Belorkin turned away, though with a sour taste, having achieved his objective.

    After Belorkin left, Kraush turned back to Bianca.

    You did well.

    He lightly ced his hand on Biancas head in a gesture of praise.

    I dont think I did anything praise-worthy.

    That may be a matter of perspective between you and me, Kraush replied and lifted his hand from her head.

    Ill be back.

    Try not to copse this time.

    Ill bear that in mind, Kraush responded as he started walking away.

    Bianca, watching his retreating figure, silently twiddled with the strands of her hair he had touched.

    World Erosion.

    As the term suggests, world erosion marks the incursion of different worlds, each with its own distinct characteristics.

    Sometimes Erosion Creatures would appear.

    Sometimes the nearby environment would transform.

    Sometimes the ce itself would be consumed by erosion, turning into a part of a different world.

    The Gerk Mountains, where Kraush, Belorkin, and several mid-level knights from the Balheim family hade, were undergoing such an erosion.

    The mountain has turned into a marsnd.

    Where there once had been verdant meadows, trees, and mountains, there was now a swamp spreading its thick sludge.

    nts of various shapes reminiscent of prehistoric times sprouted haphazardly across the area.

    Especially poignant was the acrid smell wafting from the swamp, which stung the nose and was inhospitable without the protection of aura.

    But amid these dangers, there was something even more perilous.

    For some reason, headless insects were fluttering all around the swamp.

    While they took no notice of Kraush outside the world erosion, it was certain that should he step over, they would swarm in.

    World erosion spared no mercy for intruders.

    Wheres the Purification Squad?

    In the meantime, Belorkin, who had entered world erosion several times before, inquired of the knights.

    We have been in contact. They will start the purification process as soon as the host is dealt with, one knight replied.

    This world erosion was different, as it wasnt just Erosion Creatures that emerged; the surrounding environment had changed as well, necessitating the calling of a Purification Squad to reverse the transformation.

    So Belorkin, what ranking is this erosion?

    Three stars.

    Three stars meant that a team of expert mid-level knights could handle it without much difficulty.

    Belorkin was of the higher expert level.

    He seemed confident in dealing with the host effortlessly.

    Its apparent why I was brought along.

    Kraush was of the lower expert level.

    Presumably, the intent was to demonstrate the gap between their prowess and to put him in his ce.

    Belorkin must be feeling frightened.

    The notion that Kraush, who might be on an upward trajectory following Charlotte, could potentially surpass him.

    Kraush, the reason youre brought here today is purely for the experience. Watch and learn.

    Belorkin said this pompously as if he were schooling a junior and began to move forward.

    Kraush shrugged lightly as he watched him.

    It was unclear who was imparting experience to whom.

    Of course, at this point, with no experience to his name, the knights of Balheim looked on at Kraush with concern.

    But Kraush himself was keeping a grim smile hidden.

    He had a singr reason for following Belorkin into the world erosion.

    The Extreme Blood Poison.

    Though he had yet to resolve the madness, it was time to test a tentative solution.

    The Balheim Half-Penny.

    Kraush Balheim.

    Thats certainly what he was known as.

    Belorkins dragging Kraush to world erosion today was indeed to put him in his ce as Kraush had figured.

    At fifteen,

    Belorkin remembered well the pain of his first world erosion.

    It was the ce where his high and mighty attitude had first been humbled.

    Even more so now with Kraush at thirteen, younger and on a lower ne of mastery than he had been then.

    Just having reached the lower expert level, he probably felt like he owned the world.

    Belorkin was determined to shatter that misconception.

    Besides, Kraush had already been put in his ce once before.

    The moment he recognized his reality, he would undoubtedly tumble down immediately.

    Belorkin was exhrated by the notion of embedding the difference so that Kraush would never be able to look upwards again.

    However, what soon appeared on Belorkins face was an expression of confusion.

    The swampy nature of thend, heavy and sapping strength from the body, coupled with the damp environment continuously mounting stress, wears down both mind and body.

    And with monstrous Erosion Creatures continually emerging, there was no respite for breath.

    Such conditions would naturally exhaust any person, yet Kraush traversed the area with ease as if he was merely out on a leisurely walk.

    These Erosion Creatures mayck heads, but they do possess teeth. If bitten, the affected area will swell greatly, with discharge and itching likely to follow. Make sure you encase yourself tightly with aura.

    Kraush advised the mid-level knights as he examined an Erosion Creature that approached him.

    His demeanor suggested a deep familiarity with world erosion, and his intermittent advice proved to be highly beneficial.

    Sir Kraush, do you perhaps already have experience with world erosions?

    A knight who had learned how to deal with the swamp from Kraush asked.

    On hearing the question, Kraushs expression conveyed sheer incredulity.

    Im only thirteen years old. Does it make any sense for me to have experience with world erosion already?

 Chapter 13 The Reality of Anxiety

    Chapter 13 The Reality of Anxiety

    Yes, thats, uh, correct.

    The knight replied dumbly with a goofy expression on his face.

    Without a doubt, thirteen is an age for protection.

    The idea that Kraush had any experience with world erosion prior to that age was nonsensical.

    Another knight nudged the speaking knights arm.

    Mid-level knights from Balheim were essentially low-ranking within Balheim itself.

    This was a power struggle amongst the direct lineage.

    They knew meddling would most likely lead them to see blood.

    Ah, ahaha! It was a joke!

    So, the knight quicklyughed it off and left Kraushs side.

    Meanwhile, Belorkin was ring at Kraush with furrowed brows.

    He simply couldnt grasp the current situation.

    How can he be so at ease?

    The Kraush he saw now was so different from what he remembered on his first encounter with world erosion.

    Kraush should be panicking, making mistakes one after another.

    Yet here he was, dispensing advice to the knights.

    How could that half-penny Kraush

    This change in Kraush, different from what he knew, increasingly agitated Belorkin.

    Suddenly, their eyes met for a brief moment.

    Kraush looked at Belorkin and smiled.

    It was as if to say, Are you and I evenparable?

    Belorkin clenched his teeth and turned his head away.

    For some reason, he couldnt look at Kraush squarely anymore.

    He had thought Kraush would live forever beneath him as a half-penny.

    But overnight, the boy had changed.

    A question began to nag at the dark depths of Belorkins heart.

    Perish the thought, but

    could it be that the true half-penny of Balheim wasnt him?

    If Kraush, like Charlotte, grows and ascends beyond

    Then the one left at the absolute bottom would be

    Belorkins teeth gnashed together as a stream of questions kept bursting forth.

    No, no, it cant be!

    Belorkin strode hastily through the swamp.

    His anxiousness was evident in each step.

    He had been a nervous wreck ever since he realized he didnt measure up to Charlotte.

    Ironically, Kraush had been Belorkins only psychological safety valve.

    The knowledge that someone was beneath him.

    Each time he pressed down on those below, Belorkin gained a sense of psychological stability.

    But now, his foundation threatened to surge above him.

    As if to burst through him and climb higher still.

    Belorkin had brought Kraush along today to reaffirm his ce beneath him.

    Yet, more than confirming that fact, a dreadful reality was tightening around his neck.

    If Kraush climbed above him, there would be only one at the bottom of Balheim.

    Belorkins mind was spiraling.

    The possibility tormented him constantly.

    Brother, Belorkin Brother.

    Uh, what?

    Startled by the voice, Belorkin looked up.

    Kraush pointed ahead with an indicating gesture.

    It seems weve nearly reached where the host is.

    Hearing that, Belorkin btedly turned his gaze.

    Just as Kraush had said, the color of the swamp was gradually darkening into ck.

    There was no mistaking the change; the air emitted ominous vibes signaling the presence of the host.

    Psh, this was easier than I thought. It seems youre the lucky one, Kraush. My first time was much harder than this.

    Belorkin suppressed his stray thoughts and spoke smugly.

    As if Kraushs initial encounter with world erosion was trivial.

    And indeed, not only Belorkin but also the knights seemed to share the sentiment.

    It appears there are no other Erosion Creatures besides the host.

    With that, the knights spoke with a bit of relief.

    Given that fighting in the swamnd could be quite troublesome.

    Seemingly grateful there had been no significant conflict apart from a few bugs to worry about.

    Thats why you should be more careful.

    But against the rxed attitudes of both Belorkin and the knights, Kraush retorted sharply.

    Belorkin frowned and the knights looked back at him in confusion, but Kraush spoke, teaching them as if it were obvious.

    If the host alone can warrant a three-star rating, it means its a dangerous critter even without Erosion Creatures.

    Upon hearing this, everyone stiffened.

    If what Kraush said was correct, then the host they were about to face was an Erosion Creature capable of maintaining world erosion all on its own.

    There definitely was a need to be vignt.

    But Belorkin was displeased that Kraush had contradicted his own thoughts.

    Anyway, you sound like a scared kid. Its just three stars. Why would you all be so easily swayed by a mere childs words?

    Despite being the most swayed himself, Belorkin chided the knights.

    Then, with a hand resting on the hilt of his sword at his waist, he began striding into the depths.

    The knights, seeing their leader move forward, hastened to follow, as Belorkin was central to the mission.

    And as Kraush followed behind Belorkin and the knights, he sensed something far worse than the swamp gas entering his nostrils.

    This scent, akin to poking sharply inside the nose, was the distinct stench of a heavy curse.

    I kind of expected this.

    Indeed, it seemed this host was a pretty strong one.

    If anyone gets cursed by it, theyre in for a tough time.

    Or they might die before even getting cursed.

    But since Kraush had already warned everyone earlier, he wasnt too concerned.

    Balheim wasnt just any random households name, and both Belorkin and the knights were from Balheim.

    To Kraushs eye, as long as they didnt let their guard down too much, the situation was manageable.

    Thus, Kraush began to pay attention elsewhere.

    He focused on the very force of the world erosion itself.

    The source of the power that constituted world erosion.

    While it wouldnt be visible to ordinary human eyes, to Kraush, who had his body oveid with curses multiple times and even mastered the Extreme Blood Poison, it was clearly perceptible.

    It was as if standing amidst grey smoke drifting like dense fog.

    Just breathing a little through his nose and mouth, it seemed like the power of world erosion would immediately flow into Kraush.

    Can it be done?

    Kraush, who had been continuously mastering the Extreme Blood Poison, knew how to absorb and manipte this power. However, theory and practice were different matters.

    Even for someone like Kraush, the power of world erosion was nerve-wracking to handle.

    No, it has to be done.

    As thoughts of the imminent challenging events flickered through his mind, Kraush clenched his fists tight.

    If he couldnt prevent destruction, there would be no future anyway.

    He had already rolled around naked in curses; how could he not handle this?

    Inhale.

    At that moment, Kraush drew in the power of world erosion with his breath. The gray smoke rapidly entered through his nose, quickly beginning to diffuse throughout his body.

    Cough!

    Suddenly, Kraush let out an involuntary cry due to the intense pain that struck his entire body.

    Sir Kraush?

    The startled knights turned to look. Kraush, covering his mouth with his hand, waved them off as though nothing was amiss.

    Sorry, just slipped a little.

    Kraush struggled to speak while still covering his mouth.

    In response, Belorkin showed a look of what appeared to be satisfaction mixed with a dose of sympathy.

    Tch, you see? Overdo it at the onset of world erosion and this happens. If its tough, just say so. Ill have one of the knights carry you if necessary.

    Apparently, Belorkin mistook the situation, thinking that finally, Kraush had indeed reached a limit.

    Looking at Belorkin, who suddenly seemed energized, Kraush slowly removed the hand that had been covering his mouth.

    What was revealed was blood, a dark crimson.

    Blood had erupted from his body the moment he absorbed the power of the world erosion.

    Well, of course.

    World erosion has a powerful influence, strong enough to reverse the surrounding environment. Its akin to an extremely potent poison, worse than a curse.

    His body naturally could not absorb it raw. However, he had no choice but to ept it.

    Extreme Blood Poison.

    For this, he had trained in the Extreme Blood Poison.

    Focusing on the rhythm of his heartbeat, Kraush began to blend the world erosions power with the flow of aura in his body.

    Aura is like a mighty river stream, continuously circting. As the power of world erosion mixed in, it slowly started to dilute.

    It joined the vast river of aura.

    Demaris Balheim was incredibly precise in manipting such currents of aura, which had meticulously been documented in his secret manual.

    That process was vital for wielding the Extreme Blood Poison.

    Kraush had read that manual hundreds of times. He could recall every detail even with his eyes closed.

    So, Kraush concentrated.

    To bring forth the true value of the extraordinary technique known as the Extreme Blood Poison.

    Over time, his body could no longer distinguish between aura and the world erosions power.

    Some of the auras color turned muddy, but that process also created another clear tone.

    The purest ck. A color that could not be tainted by any other.

    Slowly, Kraush exhaled and opened his eyes. For a split second, a shadow passed across his pupils and then vanished.

    Ugh.

    At that moment, Kraushs body staggered.

    Because the entire world seemed to twist into a vivid red shade before him.

    It was an effect of the madness stemming from the Extreme Blood Poison.

    Demaris Balheim probably went insane after seeing such a world.

    Knowing this all too well, Kraush felt around his eyes.

    It was time to use the temporary technique he had honed for such an eventuality.

    Following Demariss caliber, Green Pine Hall was virtually closed.

    However, not everyone failed to find the secret library afterward.

    Just one person. Someone who saw the world in a wholly different way stumbled upon the secret library.

    A blind person who had been pushed to the back among Balheims direct lineage.

    Even after discovering the secret library, he could not read the manual within it.

    He had to close the door again, but with the hope that no one like him would appear in the distant future, he left behind one manual.

    A sense to rece the eyes.

    A sixth sense that could perceive everything by dispersing aura like threads in every direction.

    Sensory perception that went beyond the physical, feeling everything through aura alone.

    Its small.

    Unlike his blind ancestor who had spent a lifetime mastering the sixth sense, Kraush could only extend his aura to the thickness of a finger joint.

    Still, he could sense the presence around him and understand where he was.

    The ce he was in was not the world twisted by madness resulting from world erosion.

    His mind recognized it as the world he had always lived in.

    Realizing this, Kraush slowly opened his eyes.

    As he did, the twisted world before him began to fade.

    The emerging madness was starting to dissipate.

    Of course, it hadnt vanishedpletely.

    As long as the power of world erosion was being absorbed, madness could strike at any time.

    Thats why the curse within Bianca was even more necessary for Kraush.

    The sixth sense was just a temporary measure.

    But for now, it was crucial that the sixth sense could suppress the madness.

    A temporary solution was nheless a solution.

    At that moment, Kraush felt himself move another step forward.

    He was gradually awakening to the joy of growth he had never felt in his lifetime, now that he had returned.

    It was then that Kraush suddenly shivered, his head whipping around.

    Something odd had brushed past the remaining sense of sixth sense after suppressing the madness.

    Could it be

    The host!

    Just as Kraush realized it, Belorkins voice echoed from ahead.

    As Kraush turned to look, a face entirely devoid of hair emerged from the pitch-ck darkness.

    The eyes of that face, which had been closed, slowly began to open, and as soon as itid eyes on Kraush, it rolled its pupils in recognition.

    Immediately thereafter, more faces began to pop out of the darkness one after another.

    There were faces of not only people but also animals and insects.

    Every conceivable kind of face was present.

    As the initial faces mouth slowly began to open amidst this monstrous scene, a sense of disgust involuntarily surged within him.

    KEEEEEK!

    Along with a shriek that seemed to tear the ears, eight arms burst forth from the darkness.

    Thousand-faced Demon

    The three-star world erosion host had detected the intruders and started its assault.

    Prepare for battle!

    As Belorkin shouted, a blue aura surged from his sword.

    This aura gradually turned into mes, which was rted to his skill.

    Ignis.

    The power to ignite anything at will.

    Belorkins aura zed with fire.

    The knights morale lifted at the sight of Belorkins fiery disy.

    Belorkins Ignis had the power to boost the spirits of those who witnessed it.

    On the other hand, Kraush felt notably unsettled.

    Having once been desperately tormented by that me when he was powerless.

    This is the difference between you and me! Got that? You cant dare topare yourself to me! You filthy bastard!

    Wherever it came from, whatever he heard.

    The face of Belorkin, who had defeated him and used Ignis to burn one of his arms, was still vividly etched in Kraushs memory.

    He and Belorkin were both broken back then.

    And Kraush knew it.

    That he, here and now, was still broken.

    No matter the regression, memories of those times remained indelibly in Kraushs mind.

    How about you now, Belorkin.

    Can you say youre not broken, after you, at the mere age of seventeen, tried to poison your thirteen-year-old brother?

    A grim smile edged onto Kraushs lips.

    It seemed he would have the opportunity to find out.

    Today, on their return, someone would cry while others wouldugh.

 Chapter 14 Gaslighting

    Chapter 14 Gaslighting

    Thousand-Faced Demon.

    The owner with a name that signifies a spirit with a thousand faces has one particrly peculiar curse.

    The curse is simple to exin.

    The moment one of its eight hands touches you, your face vanishes.

    But despite its simplicity, the effects of the curse are notoriously terrible.

    Since losing your nose and mouth leaves you unable to breathe.

    Ugh, mmm!

    One of the knights, only a trainee, was caught by the Thousand-Faced Demons hand and lost his face.

    Unable to speak without a mouth, letting out only a few vibrations from his vocal cords, he wed at his empty face and sumbed.

    Without an immediate healer, there was no way to survive.

    Charge!

    However, unlike the trainee knight, Belorkin and the other knights were on the verge of victory.

    For a three-star world erosion owner, the Thousand-Faced Demon was strong, but not enough to be a match for Belorkin and his knights.

    KEEEEEEK!

    One arm of the Thousand-Faced Demon waspletely engulfed in mes by Belorkins Ignis.

    In an inextinguishable ze, the Thousand-Faced Demon spitefully whipped its arms about more fiercely.

    The arms of the Thousand-Faced Demon were powerful enough to crush the human body with ease, strong enough that even mid-level Expert knights had to hastily roll on the ground to dodge.

    Boom!

    But Belorkin was different. He countered the Thousand-Faced Demons hands head-on and managed to strike back.

    Thanks to him, the floundering demon was caught in a gap by Belorkins sword, which unleashed another fierce assault.

    Woosh!

    Dont retreat! Ill create an opening!

    The knights spirits soared once again in front of his overwhelming valor.

    And again, the name of Balheim was etched into their hearts.

    The thought that even world erosion, a primal fear of humanity, could be ovee if Balheim was present filled their minds.

    Follow Belorkin!

    The knights, sensing impending victory, shouted and lunged at the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    Observing this, Belorkin felt pride welling up within him.

    Yes, this was he.

    This was Belorkin Balheim!

    Just as a triumphant smile was spreading across his face, Belorkin suddenly thought of Kraush.

    Kraush was nowhere to be seen amongst the knights.

    Could he have been caught by the Thousand-Faced Demons hand and died?

    If that were the case, this mission would be most gratifying. Upon catching sight of Kraush in the distance, though, Belorkin felt a tinge of disappointment.

    Nevertheless, it was still fine.

    If Kraush felt the difference in their power and shivered in fear of world erosion, it would be a sessful outing.

    But the Kraush that reflected in Belorkins eyes was not trembling in fear.

    He was merely quietly observing something.

    And that gaze was not directed at him.

    What?

    What could he be looking at?

    It was at this moment that Belorkins suspicions were caught off guard.

    Drip!

    Suddenly, there came the sound of something dripping from the Thousand-Faced Demons face.

    When Belorkin swiftly turned his head, his eyes saw something that petrified him.

    ck blood was pouring from all the faces orifices of the demon simultaneously.

    As Belorkin realized the abnormality and attempted to put distance between himself and it

    Crackle!

    A ck spark surged and flowed all over the Thousand-Faced Demons body.

    Belorkins eyes shook profoundly at this unprecedented urrence, yet he instantly raised his sword.

    He thought he must kill the Thousand-Faced Demon right then and there.

    Kill the Thousand-Faced Demon now!

    Belorkin ordered as he shed his sword towards it.

    Crack!

    However, his sword failed to cleave through the demons ck body.

    Despite being infused with aura, he couldnt cut through.

    Belorkins eyes widened as the Thousand-Faced Demons body began to swell with grotesque colors.

    As the demons body inexplicably began expanding, Belorkin realized in panic there was no follow-up attack from the knights he expected to be right behind him.

    What are you all doing!

    As he turned to berate them, thinking perhaps the Balheim knights were cowed by the demon, he was confronted with all the knights standing still, their faces utterly void.

    Looking nkly at them as they just stood there, Belorkins pupils slowly dted.

    Ugh?!

    Thats when he btedly noticed one side of his vision was missing.

    He frantically felt around his eyes, only to touch bare skin where his eye should be.

    As realization dawned that hed been afflicted by the curse, a shadow dark as pitch crept over Belorkins head.

    When Belorkin looked up, there loomed the Thousand-Faced Demon, now grotesquely grown to unimaginable proportions, its arms daintily gathered as it stared down at him intently.

    Boom!

    A peal of thunder resounded.

    And amidst it all, one of the stark white faces protruding forward split open right down the middle.

    Just as the face split to reveal stark white teeth and a tongue elongating,

    KEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!

    The swamp shook with the roar that erupted forth.

    Soon after, rain cascaded down like a torrent in response to the monsters outcry.

    Belorkin realized then.

    The despair engulfing the world erosion was at hand.

    Aaah, AAAAH!

    Belorkin started to sprint, his feet kicking against the ground.

    The ground waterlogged from the downpour caused the swamp to swell, submerging his legs halfway, but he couldnt afford to concern himself with that.

    He was going to die.

    Die!

    This singr thought filled his mind.

    Struggling to maintain his bnce without one side of his vision, Belorkin kept running.

    It seemed quicking in, but the swamp seemed endless as he ran and ran with no end in sight.

    The pouring rain continually obstructed his vision.

    The swampy muck bound his legs.

    Thump, thump, thump, thump!

    The relentless footsteps of the Thousand-Faced Demon approached louder and louder from behind, constricting his mind.

    Within the world erosion, Belorkin felt himself to be wretchedly small.

    A barrage of thoughts sprang forth wildly in his mind.

    He was Belorkin Balheim, born into Starlons most powerful lineage, Balheim.

    What in the world was this now happening?

    He lost all the knights that came with him in a blink, and here he was, fleeing in a crazed panic from the world erosion host.

    He, a Balheim, was doing this.

    Surely.

    Balheim was supposed to be the strongest.

    And if he belonged to Balheim, then he too should be the strongest.

    Was this not against all reason?

    The thought crystallized sharply in his mind was none other than Charlotte.

    His half-sister from a different mother, the Star of Starlon, shining with her brilliant talents.

    What would she have done in his ce right now?

    Would she have fled as he was?

    Or would she have drawn her sword, stood her ground, and brought down the monster?

    Such notions began to bubble up uncontrobly in his mind.

    He was afraid.

    If he returned now, the reprimands he might face from the family were unknown.

    And the thought that the gap with the elusive Charlotte might widen once more only intensified that fear.

    In Balheim, Belorkin felt his own ce slowly vanishing, fearing he might be remembered by the world only as a fool whod been overtaken by his younger sister, three years his junior.

    He feared failing to fulfill the promise to his deceased mother, who had wished for him to achieve greatness.

    That shackle drove Belorkin to madness.

    At that moment, darkness once again fell over him.

    Due to the swamp that had risen to his waist, Belorkins steps were dyed and, before he knew it, the Thousand-Faced Demon had caught up to him.

    As Belorkin hurriedly raised his sword

    Above him loomed an arm of the Thousand-Faced Demon, vastlyrger than his own body.

    Ah.

    It was a brief sound that escaped Belorkins lips.

    CRASH!

    The arm of the Thousand-Faced Demon smashed into the swamp, causing the waters to shoot high into the sky.

    The swamp was agitated, churning wildly like waves in a storm for a while.

    Below, Belorkin was no longer visible.

    Only the rainwater filled the space, quietly covering the traces of someone who had passed through.

    It was muchter when Belorkin opened his eyes again.

    His body was heavy.

    His condition was a mess.

    His ribs ached as if they were piercing his lungs, and his body temperature felt low enough to snuff out his consciousness.

    Moreover, his clothes, soaked with swamp water, felt as heavy as lead.

    The thick clothing hed worn against the cold now seemed to be his undoing.

    Im alive, then.

    He must have barely moved in time, narrowly avoiding the Thousand-Faced Demons attack.

    Of course, he hadntpletely escaped and had lost consciousness after being caught in the wave caused by the demons blow.

    After some time, he realized someone had slung his arm over their shoulder and was making their way through the swamp.

    Barely lifting his heavy eyelids, he noticed the persons shoulder was very small.

    Almost childlike.

    Not long thereafter, he recognized who the owner of that shoulder was.

    Kr, Kraush?

    At the mention of the name, the boys head turned his way.

    There was Kraush.

    Looking relieved with his hair soaking wet in the pouring rain, matching Belorkins disheveled state.

    With thoughts of the Thousand-Faced Demon and Charlotte crowding his mind, Belorkin btedly realized that Kraush had apanied him.

    Brother, have you awakened?

    How are you, no, how are you still alive?

    Yes, I was always watching from a distance because it was dangerous.

    Had that been the case?

    It seemed that unlike the knights, he had not been exposed to the curse, thanks to being away from the fray.

    But somewhere inside, Belorkin felt dissatisfied with the situation.

    The fact Kraush was supporting him and walking was gnawing at him internally.

    Belorkins self-esteem had already been crushed during his earlier flight.

    Now, the thought of receiving help from Kraush, who he had always considered beneath him, seemed to trample on thest shred of his pride.

    Thats enough. I will walk on my own.

    Peeling his arm from Kraushs shoulder, Belorkin struggled to catch his breath.

    His breathing was unsteady, possibly having been injured internally during the impact, and his aura wasnt responding appropriately either.

    However, he wasnt so incapacitated that he couldnt walk at all.

    Even if he had been, he had no intention of depending on Kraush for help.

    Brother, you are not in normal condition. Please do not do this.

    I said, enough!

    Belorkin snapped, shouting back at Kraush, who moved to support him again.

    Lashing out in anger, asserting that even someone like Kraush had no right to assist him, he pushed the boy away.

    Kraush, appearing resigned, withdrew his hand.

    Belorkin watched him and panted to regain his breath.

    Yes, that is just your ce.

    In this situation, there was nothing you could do, so just feel your powerlessness.

    Belorkin thought as much as he attempted to move forward again.

    Thump!

    A sound reverberated through the entire swamp.

    Upon hearing the noise, Belorkin instinctively hunched over.

    Because the owner of that sound was none other than the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    Kr, Kraush, how far have we made it out from there?

    Belorkin asked, attempting to understand their current situation.

    But Kraush, with a serious expression, surveyed the surroundings and responded.

    Im not sure. Weve walked quite a bit, but since the outside isnt visible yet, maybe the world erosion is enclosed.

    Belorkins face turned pale upon hearing Kraushs words.

    If that was true, then they couldnt leave until the Thousand-Faced Demon was killed.

    Thump!

    Once more, the sound of the Thousand-Faced Demons step echoed from afar.

    Damn, damn.

    Brother.

    It was then Kraush called out to the panicking Belorkin.

    I have one idea.

    An idea?

    Belorkins head lifted at the notion that someone like Kraush could have a n. He didnt like the idea, but suppressed his disapproval for the sake of survival.

    Yes, I suppose youve heard about my fight with Anicks.

    Of course, he remembered.

    Belorkin was still skeptical, but the rumor that Kraush had fought Anicks to a draw certainly existed.

    The reason I could do it was that I learned a secret technique from my sister.

    Belorkins body jolted at that revtion.

    He immediately realized sister referred to Charlotte.

    From Charlotte?

    Kraush nodded once again.

    Was Charlotte someone who would teach another?

    That thought crossed his mind, but Charlotte and Kraush were siblings of the same blood.

    Perhaps unbeknownst to him, she had held Kraush in special regard.

    And if his draw with Anicks was due to Charlottes secret technique, it began to make sense.

    Belorkin had experienced Charlottes genius far too well.

    So, youre saying with this secret technique, we can defeat that thing?

    I cant be certain, but its worth tryingpared to dying here from exhaustion.

    Belorkin bit his lip momentarily.

    Whatever the technique, Kraush had seen the Thousand-Faced Demon firsthand.

    Yet he dared suggest it was worth trying, which must mean it was a technique of significant potency.

    Youre telling me this because you need something from me, right?

    Brothers Ignis skill can ignite mes out of anything, can it not?

    Yes, but what about it?

    I would like you to ignite my aura with those mes.

    Belorkin btedly realized what Kraush had in mind.

    He intended tobine his skill of mes with the secret technique to attempt defeating the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    I know you dont trust me.

    Seeing Belorkin hesitate, Kraush spoke once more.

    But brother, you do trust our sisters abilities, dont you?

    And the words that followed were enough to put an end to Belorkins hesitation.

 Chapter 15 The Unchanging One

    Chapter 15 The Unchanging One

    If it was Charlottes secret technique, maybea thought that kept surfacing.

    However, something gnawed at him from deep within his heart.

    Thump!

    Another sound of the Thousand-Faced Demons footsteps didnt give him any more time to ponder.

    If we fail, its the end for both of us.

    Yes, thats why I need you to attract its attention until Im ready.

    Damn it.

    In the end, Belorkin decided to take a gamble on Kraush.

    Forgetting everything else, he focused solely on surviving.

    Thump!

    At intervals that seemed to shorten, the sound of footsteps approached.

    Now, the Thousand-Faced Demon was almost upon them.

    Im getting ready.

    At that moment, Kraush withdrew his sword.

    His eyes closed, and after a brief pause, a glow of aura began to rise from Kraushs entire body.

    Kraushs mind fused with his sword, reaching a state of unity known as Shin-Geom-Hap-Il.

    Seeing this, Belorkins pupils quaked fiercely.

    Despite the downpour, the swamp risen to their waists, and the oppressive presence of the Thousand-Faced Demon,

    Kraush managed to enter a focused state in the midst of countless distractions.

    What concentration.

    How can it be this intense?

    Belorkin suddenly felt the pounding of his own heart rough and rapid.

    It was a bad premonition creeping up from his stomach.

    And shortly after, his gut feelings proved correct.

    A blue aura began to shimmer on top of Kraushs sword.

    Initially, there was just a palmful of aura.

    But as the aura nketed the sword, it drove Belorkin to amazement.

    The quantity of aura wasnt significantlyrge.

    It was merely at the lower Expert level.

    Yet, its quality was on apletely different ne.

    An aura of such translucent quality, seemingly unachievable to him even after decades of training, was now contained entirely in Kraushs single sword.

    This realm was so exalted it could almost blow away Belorkins mind altogether, confounding him even further.

    Even if Kraush learned a secret technique from Charlotte, how could this be possible?

    His heart began to beat violently again.

    No, this cant be.

    This cannot be happening

    Brother.

    As he felt his limbs grow numb and his face drained of blood,

    Kraushs voice reached him.

    Only calmness filled Kraushs open blue eyes.

    Please.

    Upon btedly understanding his request, Belorkin raised his hand.

    Alright.

    The moment Belorkin infused his Ignis into Kraushs aura, a blue me roared to life in stark contrast to Belorkins own me.

    The burning de of the sword seemed like it could scorch anything it touched, making Belorkin feel incredibly small before it.

    Thump! Thump!

    Meanwhile, the Thousand-Faced Demon began to take shape through the wall of pouring rain.

    Even a nce confirmed that the demon had swelled to an absurd size, its mere approach stirring enough fear to chill the bones.

    Could he really buy any time?

    It was at this moment.

    Brother, its okay.

    Kraushs voice reached the tensed Belorkin.

    It seems we have more time than expected, so you dont need to distract it.

    Hearing the following words, Belorkin felt something inside him drop heavily.

    Kraush must have spoken out of concern, but his words felt as though they meant Belorkin waspletely unnecessary.

    All Belorkin had done was to bestow a divine skill upon Kraush.

    Even that power wasnt truly Belorkins; it was divine.

    Then what was he doing here now?

    That thought filled Belorkins mind.

    Kraushs sword slowly lifted above him.

    Belorkin looked up following the sword.

    Even amidst the torrential downpour, the sword, infused with Ignis, did not lose its brilliance and zed spectacrly.

    The mes that burned more fiercely than when Belorkin wielded them made the drenched Belorkin seem all the more pitiful in contrast.

    That sword would undoubtedly cleave the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    Such mighty power was definitely enclosed within it.

    But at the moment the sword cut through the Thousand-Faced Demon, what would be of him?

    Belorkin hadnt managed to do anything to confront the demon.

    Instead, he was pitifully tumbling and running away.

    But here, Kraush was cleaving the Thousand-Faced Demon with his own power.

    That meant

    That meant

    I am inferior to Kraush, arent I?

    The half-penny youngest, trapped in the Cheongsongwan.

    If he was beneath even that youngest, then what was his significance in Balheim?

    Aah, aah.

    Belorkins lips, turned blue from the rain, trembled faintly.

    Rather, rather dont make the cut.

    Dont defeat the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    Forsaking even the thought of wanting to live, Belorkin wished desperately.

    In a moment that seemed destined to crush hisst hope, despair fell from the heavens.

    One Sword.

    For a split second, as Kraushs sword shed down, the rain paused.

    Tick, whoosh!

    And then the rain began pouring down again, btedly.

    Rumble!

    A clear sound of something ripping apart echoed around them.

    As Belorkins view stretched out in front of him, he saw the Thousand-Faced Demon split diagonally.

    With no sign of resistance, trapped in the mes that began at the sh, it crumbled away.

    The moment he witnessed it, Belorkins heart crumbled simultaneously.

    Thud

    Belorkin slumped down unconsciously.

    It was because the whole world seemed to point out that he was beneath Kraush.

    Brother, its safe now.

    Right then, Kraushs voice rang clearly in his ears.

    As if recognizing the death of its master, the rain began to taper off gradually, and the swamps size started to shrink.

    Soon after, the sunlight peeking through the clouds shone upon Kraushs face, revealing his radiant expression.

    This was no longer the face of a lowly half-penny; it was the bright face of someone who is moving forward.

    And in contrast to such Kraush, Belorkins face was hidden beneath his own small shadow.

    Ha, haha.

    A hollowugh escaped his lips for a moment.

    Before long, Belorkin started to slowly lift himself up.

    His mind was a tangled mess of thoughts.

    But he could recognize one fact.

    Kraush had surpassed him.

    And in Balheim, the true rubbish was himself.

    Realizing that, Belorkin grasped his sword.

    Kraush was exhausted from the strike he had just delivered.

    It was a full-powered strike, and even Belorkin could easily tell.

    Die.

    Therefore, with no hesitation, Belorkin swung his sword towards Kraushs neck.

    His twisted face, eager to y the younger brother who had brought him to ruin, was awash with a maddened smile.

    ng!

    However, what his sword felt was not the sensation of cutting through his brothers neck but the sound of steel shing against steel.

    Ha ha, kuh.

    At that moment, Belorkin heard aughter that sounded forcibly repressed.

    As his eyes btedly turned toward Kraushs face, Kraush was looking back at him with a tragic smile.

    Belorkin, thank you for not changing at all.

    Although Belorkin couldntprehend those words, he realized something.

    A ck energy was rising from Kraushs body.

    What.

    Startled, Belorkin attempted to retract his sword and trigger his Ignis toote.

    No mes arose from his de.

    As one of Belorkins eyes widened in realization, Kraush looked at him with a sneering smile.

    Looking for this?

    In that instant, a dark me surged along the ck energy from Kraushs sword.

    Recognizing it as Ignis, one of Belorkins eyes bulged in shock.

    What, you, what have you done!

    As Belorkin cried out in confusion, Kraush shook his drenched hair and then casually swung his sword toward Belorkin.

    Whoosh!

    Startled by the fact that Kraush had used Ignis, Belorkin failed to anticipate the attack.

    AAAAAGH!

    Having his chest shed, Belorkin writhed on the ground amidst the dark mes.

    Belorkin, do you know? I really wanted to get along with my brothers when I was incredibly young.

    As he screamed in pain, Kraush started to walk somewhere sluggishly.

    He was heading towards where the Thousand-Faced Demony.

    But no matter how much I tried to get along, you hated me viciously just because of that petty pride.

    Then, Kraush sliced off one of the fingers from the Thousand-Faced Demons cursed hand and stabbed it through with his sword before starting to make his way back.

    I always had a little hope since we shared blood, that maybe you would eventuallye to acknowledge and embrace your younger brother.

    Even amidst searing pain, Belorkin clearly heard Kraushs voice.

    But, thankfully.

    When Kraush finally arrived right in front of him, he looked at Belorkin and smiled as he did at the beginning.

    You never chose to do that.

    And as Belorkin opened his mouth to scream something, a finger from the Thousand-Faced Demon was thrust into it.

    Ugh, gurk!

    As the finger was forced into his mouth, Belorkin let out a scream.

    However, Kraush looked down on him coldly.

    Shortly thereafter, Belorkin realized thest of his sight was disappearing.

    As he became aware, he iled even more desperately, but it was toote.

    His eyes, and soon his nose and mouth, werepletely gone.

    Guh, gurk!

    A choking sound vibrated through his throat.

    Desperate for air, he started to roll on the ground.

    Does it hurt?

    Kraush said this to the suffering Belorkin, now without even a hint of smile.

    When you burnt my face, I rolled around just like you.

    On that day when Belorkin burned his arm, and eventually his face, Kraush couldnt even open his eyes until the saintess healed him.

    Thats why Kraush didnt offer any help to Belorkin.

    As Belorkins breathing sounds faded with a gurgling noise, and thest of it stopped,

    Kraush exhaled lightly and looked up at the sky.

    Regrettably, even if the clouds cleared, his own heart was unlikely to ever see such blue again.

 Chapter 16 The Whole Story of the Incident

    Chapter 16 The Whole Story of the Incident

    The news that a whole team of mid-level knights was wiped out and that Belorkin had died spread in no time throughout the main Balheim estate.

    This instance of world erosion had manifested anomalous symptoms, escting the difficulty to five stars, and as a result, the only survivor was Kraush Balheim.

    Where was Kraush now?

    He was right at the main estate.

    Who would have thought Id be back here for such a reason.

    Kraush had been assigned one of the vacant rooms at the estate and was currently resting.

    He was found in a pathetic state,pletely drained of his strength by the purifiers and additional knights who arrived subsequently, resembling a drowned rat.

    Thus, he was first transferred to the main estate since it was closer than the Green Pine Mansion.

    Thanks to that, he was resting at the main estate for the first time in a long while.

    How is this possible? How could Belorkin have passed away, yet the worthless half-penny of Balheim is the one to survive!

    Watch yournguage, no matter what, Kraush is still a direct descendant of Balheim. Do you want to get into serious trouble?

    At that moment, voices were heard from outside.

    The voices owner was none other than Belorkins personal butler.

    Apparently, he couldnt ept the fact that Belorkin had died and had shouted without thinking.

    Some people are even extolling Belorkin as noble.

    Revealed by the purifiers, this world erosion was graded at five stars, an increase of two levels from the original.

    Five-star world erosion implies that only an Expert of the highest caliber can take down the master.

    In such a situation, Belorkin, merely at the superior rank, struggled with all his might and was able to wound the Thousand-Faced Demon with Ignis and topple it over.

    It was truly a noble sacrifice.

    Of course,beled as a sacrifice, he couldnt avoid death.

    He suffered from the curse of the Thousand-Faced Demons final attack.

    Belorkin had tried to pierce his face with the sword containing Ignis to breathe, but in his injured and suffocating state, he cut through his body instead, and died from the struggle to breathe.

    And who was the one to narrate his heroic sacrifice?

    None other than Kraush.

    It seems they believe the testimony, so I neednt bother anymore.

    Even though they were half-brothers, Kraush felt no significant guilt for having killed Belorkin himself.

    Belorkin had consistently hated him to the very end.

    After all, it was Belorkins fate to die by his familys hands. Nothing new there.

    The way he was beaten to death by Charlotte is still vivid in his memory.

    Speaking of which, why did Charlotte kill Belorkin?

    Because of the sessive curses and injuries caused by Belorkin, Kraushs memories of that time were foggy.

    He had heard that Belorkin ended up doing something to Charlotte, just like he had to Kraush.

    By now.

    He would be out on a world erosion expedition with one of Balheims five upper-level knight squads.

    Nothing to be concerned about.

    In any case, Balheim was deep into preparing for Belorkins funeral while actively investigating the abnormal incident as a result of this world erosion.

    And Kraush knew all too well that he couldnt return to the Green Pine Mansion until the investigation waspletely underway.

    Come to think of it, I told that someone Id be back soon.

    Kraush thought of Bianca and scratched his head momentarily.

    Shell manage fine on her own. She might even have forgotten him by now, busy immersing herself in books.

    Lets set that aside.

    Kraush sat on his bed and raised his hand.

    And then, simr to when he wore the ck hood, he channeled strength into his hand, and a me burst forth in his grip.

    It was none other than the Ignis he had stolen from Belorkin.

    Watching the me, Kraush let out a sardonicugh.

    The fact that he had finally stolen another skill he had longed for felt undeniably real.

    Is this the second time after Arthurs return?

    The conditions for triggering the dial when he stole the skill from Belorkin were threefold.

    First was the copse of self-esteem.

    This had already slowly umted from the evening and copsed finally with Kraushsst awakening.

    Second was for the subject to willingly pass on part of Ignis to him.

    Kraush directly received the mes from Belorkin to confront the Thousand-Faced Demon.

    With that, the second condition was fulfilled.

    Lastly, the third:

    The subject must recognize that I can use Ignis better than himself.

    The I referred to in the third condition was, of course, Kraush.

    At thest condition, Belorkin, seeing Kraushs single sh, acknowledged that even Ignis was much better handled by Kraush.

    The moment all the numbers on the dial matched, Kraushs ck hood was activated.

    Ignis from Belorkin was snatched in an instant into Kraushs hand, and as a result, a me sprouted from him.

    This was the full ount of how Kraush was able to steal Ignis from the incident.

    Kraush, who had meticulously guided the situation to fulfill all the conditions and sessfully did so, was truly a hard-headed individual.

    He had not only managed to make Belorkins death appear as a noble sacrifice but also concealed the fact that he had filched the skill.

    Its still too early for anyone to find out.

    The fact that he can steal skills shouldnt be disclosed to anyone for the time being.

    Though the curse is tolerable, the moment others learn he can steal skills too, they will all keep at a distance.

    Theres still so much more that I need to steal.

    Ignis was merely a starting point.

    Thats why Kraush reframed Belorkins death as self-destructive, shifting all the credit for the world erosion contributions to Belorkin.

    Having verified Ignis, Kraush then extinguished the me.

    This incident had harvested quite a number of aplishments.

    Starting with the gain of Ignis and bing able to use Extreme Blood Poisoning.

    He had also confirmed a temporary measure for the Extreme Blood Poisoning.

    But what intrigued Kraush most among these was that Ignis was able to ignite even the power of world erosion.

    Whoosh!

    The moment Kraush reignited Ignis, what soared from his hand was a jet-ck me.

    ck me.

    It was the force of world erosion, settled within Kraushs body, burning bright through Ignis as fueled by Extreme Blood Poisoning.

    The ck me was significantly more perilous than the usual aura of me.

    The burning mes showcased considerable firepower that matched their fierce intensity.

    Inadvertently, he had acquired a secret weapon.

    It could all be credited to Belorkin.

    However, there still remained one truly important matter.

    The real issue that kept Kraush tied to the main estate.

    The strange symptom of world erosion stages rising.

    The incident had warranted the deployment of specialized personnel just to investigate world erosions.

    It was quite a significant event after all.

    And they havent found the reason yet.

    Kraush, well aware of the reason,id down his sword and sank into thought.

    The cause behind this abnormal symptom was actually straightforward.

    Immortals.

    It was their breeds that had stirred.

    World Eroders.

    Born within world erosion, they bear a striking resemnce to humans while being erosion species.

    These beings carry world erosion within their bodies, each and every oneposed of monstrous individuals surpassing even the Masters in dreadfulness.

    And among them, there exists an Immortal.

    He is the one who maniptes the most species within the world eroders like extensions of his own hand.

    Was it from that time? That guy started to deliberately raise the stages of world erosion.

    The Immortal was engaged in the strange business of intentionally raising the stages of nearby world erosions by at least two levels.

    The public was still unaware of such Immortals.

    Well, of course, it would be. After all, it was Arthur who informed us about it.

    Arthur provided information about the Immortal through his memories of regression.

    The deeds of the Immortal, raising the stages of world erosion, repeatedly induced great dangers.

    Thus, it was Arthur who informed about the Immortal and ended up killing him.

    Ironically, though, Kraush found himself using such powers of the Immortal.

    However, Kraush couldnt just overlook the Immortal

    Mr. Kraush.

    Kraush swiftly extinguished the ck me upon hearing the sound of knocking at the door.

    Come in.

    At Kraushs invitation, a female figure opened the door and entered.

    Her appearance differed from that of an ordinary maidservant.

    Covered with a headdress marked with the Balheim crest, she wore a blue cloak over a body-fitting dress.

    She was none other than a member of the Valkyrie, the direct knights serving under Balheims matriarch.

    The appearance of Valkyrie, individuals of Expert Upper-ss capabilities, prompted Kraush to show a trace of curiosity.

    Why would the Valkyrie have business with me?

    Madame Aria Balheim requests your presence.

    Mother?

    Aria Balheim.

    She was the woman who married into the Balheim family after the previous matriarch passed away and the mother of Charlotte and Kraush.

    Due to Charlotte, who was a star of her own, she was effectively the most influential woman in Balheim, second only to the Patriarch.

    Hearing her summons, Kraush felt an unwee feeling.

    I would have thought Sephira, the world erosion investigation team, would have called me first, not that Mother would be the first to call.

    Kraush roughly guessed why Aria had called him, as he knew his mothers personality better than anyone.

    Alright, lead the way.

    Yes, understood.

    The Valkyrie escorted Kraush with due respect.

    Following her through an unfamiliar corridor revealed hallways evidently etched with traces of Balheim.

    The feeling that this ce was indeed the Balheim main estate was palpable.

    And this realization made Kraush feel somewhat intimidated.

    No one else was as disconnected from this ce as Kraush was.

    Tap tap

    Madame Aria, Mr. Kraush has arrived.

    Shortly after, the Valkyrie stopped in front of a room and knocked.

    The doorway, seemingly for entertaining guests, echoed with footsteps before a voice from inside beckoning entry.

    Creak!

    The door opened, and a waft of cosmetics filled the air.

    Simultaneously, there stood a woman, her inherent brilliance not overshadowed by her thick makeup.

    Despite her age, she retained a morous appearance and upon seeing Kraush, her eyes widened in astonishment.

    Kraush!

    She hurriedly rushed forward and embraced Kraush.

    My son, youve been through such an ordeal, do you know how worried your mother has been!

    Watching her make a fuss, Kraush responded with a clicking of his tongue, as expected.

    She was Aria Balheim, the matriarch of Balheim and Kraushs mother.

    Mother, lets go inside first.

    Oh, thats right, how silly of me. Come on in.

    Cheerfully, Aria ushered Kraush into the room, treating the guest reception room as if it were her own.

    Watching her, Kraush remained indifferent.

    Perhaps in his childhood, when he was chased out to the Green Pine Mansion andter met his mother, he would have cried his eyes out.

    But unfortunately, Kraush had seen and endured far too much.

    And he knew very well who the woman named Aria standing before him was.

    With the door closed, Aria hummed a little tune while preparing some tea.

    Kraush, without settling into a chair, asked,

    What business do you have with me, Mother?

    Eh? Well, my son, I called to see you after you nearly died.

    At her response, Kraush couldnt help but snort.

    If a son had narrowly escaped death, a mother would rush to see him first before anyone.

    Yet, she had summoned Kraush only afterward, and with apletely unconcerned expression at that.

 Chapter 17 The Immortal

    Chapter 17 The Immortal

    Just speak inly.

    Thus, Kraush met Arias gaze with an equally direct expression.

    Is it because the son you thought a discarded piece suddenly brings news of worth, you now wish to im him as a card in y?

    Aria stopped pouring tea from the ss teapot and looked at Kraush with a questioning expression.

    What do you mean by that?

    Mother, do you wish to carry on with such a posture even in front of your own son?

    The child she bore was treated as less than nothing and sent away to the Green Pine Mansion.

    A standard mother would not ept that fact and would have visited the Green Pine Mansion continually.

    But Aria had not showed her face even once to Kraush during his time at the Green Pine Mansion.

    And that would be the case all the way until Kraush entered the Rahelrn Academy.

    Hmm.

    Seeing Kraush like this, Aria softly leaned her posterior on the table and then wrapped her hands around her cheek, tilting her head.

    Our son seems to have changed quite a bit, hasnt he? So much that a mother might not recognize him.

    Isnt it only natural for a child to grow quickly?

    That I can see from Charlotte. No matter how much a child grows, they remain a child to their mother.

    Aria chuckled softly.

    However, it seems my son is quite different. Talking to you makes me feel like Im conversing with someone of nearly my own age.

    Is that something you say to your son?

    I wouldnt have said it to an ordinary thirteen-year-old son.

    Ordinary.

    At that word, Kraush burst into sardonicughter.

    Would an ordinary son ever catch your eye, Mother?

    The Matriarch of Balheim.

    Its a position one could never reach through beauty alone.

    Balheim, with the highest martial might in the world, having surpassed the Ten Great Warriors to the realm of the Four Great Celestials, is also the ce of Balrok Balheim, called the strongest patriarch in history.

    In some ways, a seat more difficult to attain than that of a queen.

    Thus, Aria had been through many secret battles and emerged victorious in the political sphere.

    She was twenty when she became the Matriarch of Balheim.

    And now, fifteen years have passed.

    She has staunchly maintained her position as the matriarch amidst all that transpires within Balheim.

    However, that is where the problem arose.

    The path she took to get here was too treacherous.

    As a result, she had lost manymon emotions.

    The first and foremost emotion she lost was maternal love.

    To her, her children were simply beings that existed to maintain her own status.

    She would y the part of a mother, but if ever it became an inconvenience to her position, she could easily set it aside.

    After all, she had her daughter, Charlotte, to secure her status for a lifetime.

    Therefore, Aria was infinitely tender towards Charlotte.

    Whereas for Kraush, she only acted the part of a mother, devoid of any true maternal emotion.

    The reason she had called for Kraush today aligned with his words.

    The recent rumors about Kraush were vastly different from his usual actions.

    So she had summoned him to see if he still held value as her child.

    In her mind, she was hearing a ringing bingo.

    Son, Mother loves you no matter how youve changed.

    Saying so, she slowly sipped the tea she had poured.

    The fact that you are my son will never change, no matter what happens.

    Blood is much thicker than the red tea she was currently sipping, almost to the point of being a curse.

    Aria knew this and thus smiled with her eyes.

    Our son will be as stubborn as his mother. There maye a time when he reaches this state.

    And that was a fact that could not be denied.

    Kraushs stubbornness was reminiscent of Aria, something he had deeply felt for a long time.

    So if you have resolved to be strong, strive to be the strongest. Thats the only way to survive in Balheim.

    Even if it was from the mother he resented, the tie of blood did not change.

    And the real reason I called for you today lies elsewhere.

    Aria said as she picked up a letter that was on the table.

    The crest of Balheim was clearly stamped on the letter.

    Its from the Patriarch.

    This news caused even Kraush to harden.

    What does it say?

    He will be returning from the Forbidden Region soon.

    The Forbidden Region  and where world erosion has proliferated so irretrievably that it is no longer recoverable.

    This was a ce that could not even be rated and was the most troublesome spot for each country.

    Balrok Balheim was in one such Forbidden Region, all by himself.

    And he wishes to see you once he gets back.

    A hint of confusion flitted across Kraushs eyes.

    Whatever he had done could barely be considered childs y, surely not enough to catch Balroks ear.

    Perhaps.

    Had his father seen something?

    Balrok Balheim was a being who had entered the realm of demigods.

    If that were the case, he might see something close to foreseeing through the stars, perhaps even something in him.

    Stay here in the main house until then.

    Upon hearing that he should wait until his father returned, Kraush raised his head.

    Mother had the expression of someone simply delivering an order.

    Was that written in the letter?

    Eh? Well, it wasnt written as such but

    Then I shall return to the Green Pine Mansion.

    With Kraushs deration to return immediately, Aria showed a sign of confusion for the first time.

    Ah, son?

    The Green Pine Mansion is where I was originally assigned, isnt it? Even Mother and the Patriarch agreed on that point.

    With those words, Kraush shed a smile that closely resembled Arias.

    I wille when the Patriarch calls for me. Or perhaps.

    Aria then realized that Kraush had be an even greater hardhead than herself.

    The Patriarch shoulde to me personally.

    Kraush, nonchntly spouting words others would hardly dare, opened the door.

    I will give my testimony about the recent strange symptoms of world erosion and then take my leave.

    Unable to stop Kraush, who was now exiting the room, Aria had been shocked by his earlier statement.

    Kraush, having left his mother behind, sighed as he stood outside the door.

    This was why he had been reluctant to meet with his mother.

    Her presence was just as prickly to him as well.

    I wish all this was over soon.

    He found it ironic that he longed to return to the Green Pine Mansion, the very ce he had so loathed.

    Perhaps because of this, the face of the expressionless chick suddenly came to mind.

    Shes probably reading a book again.

    That was the thought on Kraushs mind when he happened toe face-to-face with someone walking in his direction.

    He was the maid in charge of Kraushs room, and she bowed her head the moment she faced Kraush.

    Mr. Kraush, the World Erosion Investigation Team Sephira has requested your assistance.

    Good timing.

    Might as well give them something thrilling to document.

    World Erosion Investigation Team Sephira.

    Experts on world erosion and a groupposed of talented individuals sent from various parts of the world.

    Supported cooperatively by the four great kingdoms, each small country, and even the empire.

    Thats why Sephira has the highest authority when ites to researching world erosion.

    Thats why even Balheim had toply with Sephiras investigations without question.

    If they did not want to turn all states into enemies, that is.

    Youve arrived.

    As Kraush opened the door to enter, there stood a stern-looking woman.

    She was dressed in the inted-front uniform specific to Sephira, holding a file envelope in her hand.

    The number etched on her chest was level 4.

    Considering the ranks within Sephira go from 9 to 1, she had a considerably high rank.

    It made sense, given the gravity of the matter at hand.

    Mr. Kraush Balheim, correct?

    Yes, thats me.

    As the other party was all business, so too did Kraush respond professionally as he sat down.

    Sephira would continue to be a necessary group.

    Their knowledge rted to world erosion was unparalleled after all.

    So he had no intention to be on their bad side.

    Only, that would be until the one who would wreck all of Sephira would appear.

    For now, it should still be fine.

    That person wont be active until a bitter on.

    So, Kraush decided to focus on the woman in front of him.

    Just then, Kraush noticed a small ck star mark on her neck, peeking through her hair.

    As Kraush stared nkly at the ck star, for some reason, he felt an urge tough.

    ?

    When Kraush suddenly startedughing, the Sephira investigator turned her head.

    She gazed at Kraush suspiciously, while he rxed further into his chair.

    So this is where the offspring of the Immortal was hiding.

    I would have never guessed theyd be so close.

    Immortal.

    As Kraush uttered that name, the womans body froze.

    I would like to propose a deal with you.

    The small ck star mark etched on the womans neck.

    It was none other than proof of being an Immortals offspring.

    Ordinarily, it wouldnt have been visible, but Kraush absorbed the world erosion within his body.

    As a result, he began to see who the offspring of the Immortals were.

    Bold of you. To think an Immortal would nt its offspring even within Sephira.

    Mr. Kraush, Im not sure what youre talking about.

    The investigator looked at Kraush with a deadly re.

    However, such a menacing look didnt intimidate Kraush in the slightest.

    Lets not beat around the bush, Im the only one who can erase your immortality.

    And as soon as those words followed, the investigators expression began to change slowly.

    With that, her features started to transform entirely.

    Her hair, previously ck as night, turned into a fiery red, and her eyes glowed a deep crimson, burning brightly.

    Her pupils resembled those of a reptile.

    Several more ck star marks appeared on her neck as she exhaled a heavy breath.

    Phew.

    Just that was enough for Kraush to feel an altered presence emanating from her, a different sort of pressure filling the air.

    Beads of cold sweat formed on Kraushs back.

    Even if he wasnt overwhelmed by the feeling, his body reflexively reacted: indeed, an ephemeral mind-body of the Immortal had merely transferred for a moment.

    She radiated such an overwhelmingly dominant aura.

    My child.

    The words she uttered were enough to solidify even the easy-going Kraush momentarily.

    Are you a regressor?

    Regressor.

    As soon as he heard the term, Kraushs thoughts came to a halt.

    Kraush certainly counted himself among regressors.

    But the real regressor was someone else.

    Arthur Gramate.

    He was the true regressor.

    Does this being know about Arthur?

    No, that couldnt be the case.

    If she did, she wouldnt have asked him if he was a regressor.

    It was more likely she knew of the existence of regressors in some way and was guessing at it.

    At the same time, Kraush realized why Arthur, in the past, sought to kill the Immortal.

    The Immortal knows about regressors.

    How it came to know this must have been a secret Arthur could never let out, for he was a regressor.

    I dont know if Im a regressor or what, but if I were, do you think Id admit it?

    At the moment a human child boldly asks me for a deal, there is no other exnation but that of a regressor.

    The Immortal said, chuckling as if she had figured it all out.

    I was after something else. I came to find out who was tampering with the world erosions I cultivated, but I seem to have caught an unexpected fish.

    The madness of elevating the levels of world erosion.

    It seemed her reason to do so had nothing to do with regressors.

    Whatever it was she was searching for, the Immortal wore a look of supreme arrogance.

    To erase my immortality, you say, regressor? How ridiculously funny. A creature trapped in the cycle of time dares to put on airs before me, who transcended time?

    And it seemed that she ultimately mistook him entirely for a regressor.

    Im only half a regressor.

    He wasnt the true regressor.

    The real regressor was Arthur.

    Arthur, who went through the same turns as Kraush, no longer exists in this world.

    But Arthur exists in this world.

    The disappearance of the regression I stole is proof.

    The regression that Kraush possessed was gone.

    After all, a skill is a unique power that only one person in the world can possess.

    In Kraushs ck hood was Ignis, but there was no regression.

    Because this Arthur possessed regression, Kraushs was erased.

    Thus, the true regressor was indeed Arthur.

    How many turns Arthur has taken, I still cant say.

    But it was clear that he did not know that Kraush had regressed.

    Did you enjoy the worlds youve seen? Feeling like the whole world is yours just because youve experienced regression? Howughable. What remains for you is just emptiness.

    Considering the mockingughter of the Immortal, Kraush remained silent for a while.

    Then after a moment, Kraush lifted his hand.

    In that instant, a pen that had been atop her documents somehow ended up in Kraushs possession.

    Noticing this, the Immortal flinched.

    She was very well aware that what Kraush just did was neither magic nor an aura.

    Its a skill.

    Kraush tantly made it clear that it was a skill.

    He casually twirled the pen in his hand and looked at her stony form.

    And its a skill that could even steal your immortality.

    Upon hearing this, for the first time, the Immortals eyes shook with apparent distress.

    Shall we have a conversation now? Crimson Garden.

    The Immortal yearning to erase its immortality.

    Youre facing the only person capable of erasing it.

    The one standing before her was the World Erosion bearer.

    Crimson Garden August.

 Chapter 18 Crimson Garden August

    Chapter 18 Crimson Garden August

    The Immortal.

    Crimson Garden August.

    In fact, Kraush once attempted to steal her immortality a long time ago.

    However, that was not his intention.

    Arthur.

    He had instructed Kraush to do so to Crimson Garden before him.

    But Kraush failed.

    It was because of a single dial created to steal her immortality.

    The condition was simple.

    Be stronger than Crimson Garden August.

    And Kraush could not fulfill that one condition.

    Kraush at that time was merely a lump of curse with a resilient life essence.

    Arthur, without saying much, even if Kraush failed to steal it, chopped up Crimson Garden and submerged her directly into ava cave.

    Adding that she would eternally melt and regenerate there, living an eternal life.

    That Arthur, the bastard, must have wanted to use me as a tool to absorb the curse of immortality.

    That would have been why he could show such an attitude.

    Kraush looked at the current Crimson Garden before his eyes.

    After he exhibited his skill, she still remained hardened, unable to speak a single word.

    It was a natural reaction.

    The skill was the only method that could erase the curse-like immortality for her.

    Thus, after a considerable time of silence, Crimson Garden opened her mouth again.

    The terms of the deal are?

    And for the first time, her eyes sincerely changed.

    Without a single trace of mockery left, sincerity could be felt from the eyes of Crimson Garden, who was now looking at him directly.

    She wanted to erase her immortality no matter what.

    Assist me in getting stronger.

    Kraush immediately brought out the content of the deal he had thought of right from the start.

    Kraush had definitely be stronger.

    And he would continue to be stronger in the future.

    He would eventually be a formidable being by stealing more skills, mastering secretive arts, and refining them.

    But that would only be within the realm of a genius.

    Kraush knew all too well how powerless a genius could be faced with destruction.

    Geniuses can change the world.

    However, geniuses cannot protect the world.

    The world needed someone beyond a genius.

    So Kraush didnt care about the means to be stronger.

    Even if the person before him was a World Erosion bearer, Kraush nned to devour anything and everything that came his way.

    Crimson Garden, a strong beingparable to Arthur with the species shemanded alone.

    With her help, he could certainly be much stronger than now.

    I have no intention to perish alongside the world.

    To Kraush, in fact, the world had been nothing short of shitty.

    Born a half-penny, after going through all sorts of hardship, not only did he fail to receive recognition, but he was also betrayed by arade.

    There was a part of him that just thought the world should just perish.

    But even so,

    This is the world where he lives.

    Without the world, he doesnt exist.

    This is not a consideration for others.

    Its solely to survive that he tries to prevent the world from perishing.

    So Kraush was determined to hold out with all his might, once again attempting to prevent the world from sinking into destruction.

    That is Kraush Balheim.

    A stubborn half-wit through and through.

    This is akin to the conditions for erasing your immortality.

    To unlock Crimson Gardens dial, there was a need to be stronger than her.

    Whether that strength was something visible or based on her perception, he still did not know.

    But the dial hadid out those conditions.

    So, in some way, Kraush and Crimson Gardens goals were aligned.

    If Kraush grew stronger, he could fulfill the dials conditions and steal Crimson Gardens immortality.

    Thus, it was necessary for Crimson Garden too to make Kraush powerful.

    The conditions granted by the skill?

    Yes, without meeting those conditions, even I cannot steal your immortality.

    Upon hearing Kraushs words, Crimson Garden looked at him with her arms folded.

    Its not a lie.

    Theres no way a regressor would propose such a deal to her mindlessly.

    Make me stronger, he had said.

    Somehow, a snicker escaped her.

    Did this young one even understand what that meant?

    To be a disciple of the Dragon King Tribe, thats what it signified.

    Indeed, nurturing something definite right in front of me seems better than blindly raising the ranks of world erosion in pursuit of something meaningless.

    A being capable of killing her.

    She had purposely investigated while elevating the ranks of the world erosion in search of such a person.

    But, Kraush suddenly appeared before her.

    If it would lead to erasing her immortality, shed sell her soul if necessary.

    What did it matter to take on a disciple?

    A provocative smile drew across her face for the first time in ages.

    Alright. If thats the condition, Ill nurture you. Ill raise you to be the strongest in this world.

    Seeing the confident Crimson Garden, Kraush internally let out a sigh of relief.

    Then he stood up and reached out his hand.

    Then Im counting on you. Crim.

    Yes, I too

    But at that instant, Crimson Gardens face crumpled.

    What, child? What did you just call me?

    Crimson Garden is too long to say.

    While Crimson Garden showed a baffled expression, Kraush remained nonchnt.

    Only that man dared to call me Crim before.

    She hadnt expected someone else in this world to ever call her Crim, and after letting out a huff, she clenched her fist.

    Call me Master.

    Then she struck Kraush on the head, as a master would.

    Kraush, who had never expected to be hit with a knuckle-rap, finished the investigation with Crimson Gardens servant, reverted back to her investigator role.

    Still feeling a tingling sensation in his head, Kraush was touching his head when a bird tapped the carriage window with its beak where he was seated.

    The exceedingly crimson bird had a ck star spot on its neck.

    When Kraush opened the window, the bird hopped onto his shoulder.

    Crim, isnt your color a bit too conspicuous?

    As soon as he addressed it as Crim, the bird tried to peck at his cheek with its beak.

    This bird was none other than another servant sent by Crimson Garden.

    Dont worry. The color can be changed freely.

    Saying that, Crimson Garden changed her feathers color to ck.

    What do you think? I matched it with the hair color of my unfortunate disciple. A crow truly resembles you.

    Thanks for thepliment. Crows are smart, you know.

    I said it because your inside is as dark as a crows.

    Should I consider grilling this bird soon?

    Kraush seriously pondered this.

    So, where is the main body?

    Sending a servant meant that her main body was elsewhere.

    Thus, upon Kraushs query, she preened her feathers.

    Dont you have a rough idea?

    That damned regressor status.

    As her words suggested, Kraush knew the status of her main body.

    She was an immortal.

    Specifically, an immortal in eternal slumber.

    Her main bodyy somewhere in this world with its eyes shut.

    And the only way to wake from that sleep was to erase the immortality.

    Thus, she desired to remove her immortality.

    Eternal sleep, in a way, was even more ursed than death itself.

    That was why Crimson Gardenmanded the most number of species among those who erode the world.

    Through their eyes, she could see the real world, not a dream.

    Yet with those beings, she disyed abat power equal to that of Arthur.

    Of course, in the process, those beings had all died, but that was beside the point.

    If only that were to be considered, maybe Crimson Gardens main body was stronger than Arthurs.

    Ended up chopped to pieces and dropped intova, but who knows for sure.

    During these thoughts, Kraush felt the carriage lurch into motion.

    It was finally starting to leave.

    A farewell to the detested family estate.

    One shouldnt return there for quite a while.

    Eventually, when father returns, Ill have to visit at least once.

    But until then, goodbye.

    After about four hours into the carriage ride, Kraush finally arrived at Green Pine Mansion.

    It had been just a few days since he left, but he felt like he wasing home as he saw something white hurrying towards the carriage.

    That white figure reminded him, for a moment, of a white chick.

    The identity of this chick was none other than Bianca.

    She approached Kraush as he got out of the carriage and said,

    Youre back.

    Was she here to wee her fianc?

    Seeing her clutching a book, it seemed she rushed here after hearing the carriage, probably interrupting her reading.

    The ever-expressionless Bianca lightly circled Kraush once.

    Watching her curious behavior, Bianca nodded.

    You dont seem to be hurt.

    Were you hoping Ide back injured?

    I had heard it was dangerous.

    Was that her way of showing concern?

    You said youde back quickly, and yet it took days.

    I did my best toe back as fast as I could.

    Bianca seemed to acknowledge this, nodding as though she was not unaware of it.

    Kraush thought that she appeared even more stoic today than usual.

    Wee back.

    At that moment, Aliod greeted Kraush.

    Yeah, did anything happen at Green Pine Mansion?

    Except for a letter that arrived for Mr. Kraush, no.

    A letter?

    As Kraush showed surprise, Aliod produced the letter as if he had it prepared.

    Upon seeing the letter, Kraush immediately recognized the sender.

    There was only one woman who would send a letter with a lipstick mark like this.

    Darling.

    It was from Darling Danphelion, the future Grand Alchemist.

    It hadnt been that long since his trip to the Star Sanctuary.

    There was no reason for her to contact him so soon.

    Kraush opened the letter and scanned its contents.

    After a moment, he was taken aback.

    Is crazy always going to be crazy?

    The letter was an announcement that she had developed a cure for discoloration disease and that she would visit soon.

    Creating a cure for discoloration disease in such a short amount of time, that was something.

    Kraush looked at Aliod.

    This must be good news for you.

    Excuse me?

    Aliod had a daughter who was suffering from the discoloration disease, so Kraush said as much and then carefully folded the letter and put it in his pocket.

    There will be a guest arriving soon. Let Darling Danphelion in when shees.

    Yes, sir.

    Despite his confusion, Aliod bowed professionally and made the arrangement, which was precisely why Kraush kept him around.

    Then, Kraushs gaze fell upon Bianca who was still standing there, staring at him in bewilderment.

    Mr. Kraush, Miss Bianca was quite worried about you.

    During this time, Aliod had discretely conveyed his message to Kraush.

    Bianca worried?

    About him?

    After his return to the past, he had managed to be somewhat close to Bianca.

    But the idea of her being worried about him was hard to believe.

    When they said Mr. Kraush was involved in world erosion, she wanted to go to the main house.

    Hearing that she had considered going to the main house to find him, Kraush realized it was sincere concern.

    She may not have emotions, but she was capable of worry.

    Well, worry was more a matter of thought than of emotion.

    Considering recent times, Kraush hadnt checked her dial in a while.

    Maybe by now, he had be at least a friend to her.

    Kraush activated his ck Hood right away.

    In an instant, a dial appeared before him.

    As he weakly opened his eyes to look at the dial, Kraush then widened them in shock.

    The first dial has been unlocked.

    The first dial that had been stuck on Bianca all this time was now open.

    Kraush faced the expressionless Bianca who was looking at him.

    This means that, one way or another, he had probably be a friend to Bianca by now.

    He felt a sense of aplishment for having taken care of her this whole time.

    Only one dial remained.

    Soon, Bianca would regain her emotions.

    Feeling inexplicably better, Kraush raised his hand and stroked Biancas head.

    Bianca looked at Kraush, not understanding why but apparently not minding the gesture as she stayed still.

    Bianca, have you eaten?

    Not yet.

    Too young to starve on this day.

    Aliod, prepare something tasty.

    Yes, sir.

    As Aliod went to get the food ready, the crow-shaped Crimson Garden hopped off from the carriage andnded on Kraushs shoulder.

    Noticing this, Biancas eyes widened slightly.

    Oh, I forgot to introduce you. This is our new friend.

    Seeing the glimmer in Biancas eyes, Kraush crouched down to give her a closer look at Crimson Garden.

    Bianca carefully lifted a small hand and stroked the feathers of Crimson Garden.

    Its soft.

    It seemed Bianca was not curious about why he had brought a crow, nor did she dislike the touch, as Crimson Garden allowed her to stroke without moving.

    Whats its name?

    Did Bianca like animals?

    Upon hearing her question, a mischievous smile spread across Kraushs face.

    Crim.

    What happened between Crimson Garden and him after that would remain a secret.

 Chapter 19 Flowerless Emperors

    Chapter 19 Flowerless Emperors

    The curse afflicting Bianca.

    The Snowman.

    The curse that stole emotions from Bianca had gued her since birth.

    Kraush needed her curse to kill the madness caused by world erosion.

    He had been tirelessly working to unlock her dials up until now.

    Just a few days ago, he finally managed to unlock the first dial of Bianca.

    It was a tremendous achievement, but the problem was the second dial.

    What is this.

    The second dial that Kraush confirmed on Bianca made him feel helpless.

    [ Be the most important person to Bianca. ]

    The most important person.

    For some, it could be a parent, a child, a friend, or a lover.

    It was a ratherplicated phrase to define.

    However, the reason for Kraushs feeling of helplessness was different.

    It was thinkable to be called a friend.

    But for Bianca, whocked emotions, bing the most important person was exceedingly troublesome.

    A challenging condition made even more so specifically because it was Bianca.

    I cant be a parent or a child.

    He couldnt easily im the two titles that could make one the most important person.

    That left the possibility of being a lover.

    Ironically, Kraush had already somewhat achieved that aspect.

    He and Bianca were fiancs arranged by their families.

    However, being engaged and being lovers were separate things.

    Above all, being lovers presupposed the emotion of love.

    For Bianca, whocked emotions, love was impossible.

    Moreover, Kraush felt somewhat upset.

    It was too much to have to woo a 12-year-old child just to unlock a dial.

    Its be quite the headache.

    He didnt remember such conditions when he had stolen Biancas curse before.

    Well, considering the conditions of the dial reflect ones life, it made sense.

    Bianca from that time and the current Bianca were different.

    Its fine now since he had his sixth sense, but someday he would desperately need her curse.

    The worry wasnt just a little.

    p, p!

    At that moment, Kraush heard the sound of wings from outside the window.

    As if ustomed to it, Kraush opened the window, and a crow flew in.

    It was none other than Crimson Garden August, her species.

    The child seems to really like me. She wont let go easily.

    Her reason for staying until now was because of Bianca.

    He had only realized this time that Bianca quite liked animals.

    She had cautiously followed him when he brought Crimson Garden, and after realizing that Crimson Garden didnt shy away from her, Bianca grew exceptionally fond of her.

    Thanks to this, Kraush recently thought Bianca was following Crimson Garden more than himself.

    It might be easier for you, Crim, rather than me.

    Bing Biancas most important person might be easier for Crimson Garden.

    While he was contemting disguising himself as a crow, Crimson Garden looked at Kraush discontentedly.

    I told you not to call me Crim.

    But Bianca calls you that all the time.

    That child knows no other name, does she?

    Indeed, thats true.

    Besides that, I heard a carriage outside.

    Following that remark, Kraush nodded his head.

    It seemed like Darling had arrived.

    Aliod must be thrilled.

    Although he was his exclusive steward, Kraush felt proud as he left the room with Crimson Garden perched on his shoulder.

    Just then, the sound of urgent footsteps began echoing from the stairs.

    The owner of the footsteps was none other than Aliod.

    Kraush thought he must have already heard about the cure.

    Alio

    Mr. Kraush!

    Unusually interrupting himself, Aliod shouted urgently.

    Seeing his pale face, Kraush tilted his head.

    Something about his reaction was off.

    What is it? What happened? Isnt Darling the one who came?

    Aliod violently shook his head from side to side.

    Who else would be here to see him besides Darling?

    Just as Kraush noticed the unusually plentiful sweat beads on Aliods forehead.

    The words that followed made Kraushs body freeze up as well.

    The, the Lord has arrived!

    What?

    The Lord hase to Green Pine Mansion!

    And then a thunderbolt-like announcement burst forth.

    Kraush felt as though he had been struck by lightning, freezing on the spot.

    The Lord, who could that be?

    There was only one person in the world whom Aliod would address as the Lord.

    The Sky High Four Emperors

    The Martial Emperor

    Balrok Balheim

    Balheim himself had appeared at Green Pine Mansion.

    As Kraush began to lift his head to the realization slowly, he saw Aliods face, now gone beyond pale to outright ashen.

    Why would Fathere.

    Why had hee to Green Pine Mansion?

    The answer was simple.

    Crazy.

    A swear word that he had been trying to reduce in use inadvertently slipped from his lips.

    Because.

    It was Kraush who had told him toe.

    Could my mother have really passed that story on to my father?

    As Kraush felt a mild headacheing on, the Crimson Garden that had been perched on his shoulder fluttered down.

    Waddling off somewhere, it looked exactly like it was trying to escape.

    Well, it was a natural reaction, considering his father might see right through Crimson Gardens true identity.

    Where is the Lord?

    He has been led to the drawing room for now.

    Kraush adjusted his tie properly.

    He then made sure his attire was impable.

    There was nothing amiss to be caught on.

    After checking, Kraush looked at Aliod.

    And Aliods head nodded in response.

    The tea and refreshments are done. Theres no need for the Lord; he doesnt partake. Tell the maid not to bother going to the drawing room.

    Yes, understood.

    Leaving Aliod behind, who faithfully followed his orders, Kraush proceeded.

    Naturally, the destination he was heading toward was the drawing room where Balrok would be.

    With every step, tension filled the air.

    Had it been in the past, Kraush might have already run away at this point, but now he stood in front of the drawing room.

    Somehow, the drawing room seemed muchrger today.

    Knock, knock-

    Lord, it is Kraush Balheim.

    Enter.

    The moment Kraush spoke, an immediate response came from inside.

    He must have sensed Kraushs arrival long ago.

    Carefully grasping the doorknob, Kraush pushed the door open.

    Then, underneath the lit drawing room, he saw a head of ck hair identical to Kraushs.

    Between the bangs that fell just above the forehead were a pair of eyes that seemed to swirl with the blue glint of stars, quietly staring at the table.

    Those eyes slowly lifted, and that alone caused a prickling sensation on Kraushs skin.

    There were mountains there.

    Insurmountably distant mountains that could never be reached no matter how high one raised their head.

    In this moment, Kraush profoundly felt the meaning of the word overwhelming.

    An entity that surpassed the limits of a human to reach the realm of a demigod.

    Balrok Balheim.

    Kraush realized what it meant to be in front of him.

    And also how far his own trifling strength had yet to go.

    Hes a monster, even on second nce.

    Kraush swallowed hard andposed himself.

    I greet the head of the Balheim family.

    This was the first time he had met him since returning to the past.

    Realizing his mouth was dry, Balrok spoke.

    Sit.

    At his word, Kraush promptly adjusted his posture and took a seat on the chair in front of him.

    Being able to sit directly across from the head of the family was a unique privilege of the direct descendants.

    But for Kraush, the least ustomed to this privilege, he struggled to maintain his gaze on Balrok as he began to speak.

    I heard it was your first time dealing with world erosion.

    How did Balrok, who was supposed to be in the forbidden zone, hear about his own presence in the world erosion?

    Whether it was his mother or someone else, Kraush immediately answered.

    Yes, I have recently returned from there.

    How was it?

    How was it, indeed.

    Kraush reassessed the vile nature of Berlokin, seized the opportunity to be an immortal, and for the first time ever, even stole a skill.

    From Kraushs perspective, it was a situation worthy of a victors announcement.

    But what if he told this to Balrok?

    That he had lured his brother into a trap, exposing his true face before killing him, and then presenting the death as if it was a noble sacrifice.

    Additionally, he had stolen his skill and even allied himself with a world eroder.

    Kraush marveled at how a single act could be seen in such prizing light depending on the beholder.

    To what extent Balrok could see through him was unknown to Kraush.

    After all, Balrok had ascended to demi-god status and even opened his Divine Eye.

    So Kraush decided to speak his emotions honestly.

    It wasnt as frightening as I thought.

    Facing Berlokins death, Kraush now thought it was really no big deal in retrospect.

    Berlokin, who had tormented him so terribly and been a symbol of fear, turned out to be nothing more than a felon crushed by the star called Charlotte.

    Thats why when he saw him again, he wasnt particrly scared, if at all pitiful.

    Even deciding to kill him was not a hard choice to make.

    I see.

    Balrok replied very briefly.

    It is said that upon bing a demigod, one distances oneself considerably from the emotions that entangle humans.

    Thus, he possessed an incredibly rigid expression despite not bearing a curse like Biancas.

    That will do.

    And Balrok suddenly stood up.

    Seeing this, Kraush hurriedly rose to follow.

    Did youe to talk about this?

    Yes, thats all. I understand enough now.

    What exactly had he understood from their brief conversation?

    Kraush was baffled, but Balrok seemed to have already made his decision.

    Im returning to the forbidden zone.

    He spoke of returning to the forbidden zone as casually as one might speak of going for a stroll.

    But Kraush couldnt very well obstruct the path of the head of the family.

    He could only bow as Balrok left.

    And then Balrok truly departed for the forbidden zone.

    Its said he didnt even stop by the main house.

    Kraush wondered if this was really okay, but within the Balheim, no one dared to defy the Lords will.

    With the feeling of a storm having passed, Kraush brushed back his bangs.

    Goodness, it feels as if my lifespan has suddenly shortened.

    As he stood there feeling perplexed about the purpose of this visit, a different carriage came into view from the window.

    Seeing the Danphelion crest on it, Kraush sighed btedly.

    You should have arrived earlier.

    Despite himself, he found himself inwardly taking his frustrations out on the soon-to-arrive Darling.

 Chapter 20 Darling’s Plan

    Chapter 20 Darling��s n

    Hello, hello! Darling, did you wait for me?

    Since when was I your darling?

    Darling made a big fuss upon arrival, to which Kraush responded with a slightly nauseated expression.

    Having just been through an encounter with Balrok, he was drained andcked the energy to entertain Darlings jokes.

    You seem a bit out of it. Something happen?

    Darling noticed Kraushs state and inquired.

    Kraush saw no point in hiding it and exhaled deeply.

    The Lord has just been here.

    The Lord, the Lord? You dont mean the Martial Emperor, Balrok Balheim?

    You shouldnt just casually drop someone elses fathers name.

    Yes, thats my father.

    Wow, thats amazing! I really wanted to meet him. I shouldvee earlier!

    She jumped up and down on the spot, feigning disappointment.

    Every jump made her hair and earrings sway, stealing his attention, but Kraush simply shook his head.

    Its better not to meet.

    It would only cause heartache.

    And honestly, even Darling would struggle to maintain such an attitude in front of Balrok.

    The Empire may have two of the Four Great Celestials, but in Starlon, there was only one, and that was Balrok, who was the idol to all and unreachable by anyone.

    Only Charlotte might one day be expected to match his status as a new star.

    So, kid, did youe here wondering if I might set you up to be the future Lord of the Balheim family?

    As if. You know my sister Charlotte well, dont you?

    Because shes such a Charlotte fanatic.

    I know, but I dont think yourecking either, kid.

    At the same time, Darlings eyes curved yfully.

    Im just too curious to see how a fierce kid like you will stand up to Charlotte.

    Darlings bad habit was beginning to show.

    As her eyes, brimming with curiosity, sparkled, Kraush poked her in the ribs with his finger.

    Eek!

    Darling twisted her body more than expected, so Kraush remarked,

    Cut the nonsense. I never intended to be the Lord in the first ce.

    If the world ends, being the Lord or anything else wont have any meaning.

    With that, Darling, clutching her side in a hunched posture, spoke.

    I didnt expect you to y so weak in that regard. But kid, you shouldnt poke people in the ribs so carelessly. There are many who are sensitive.

    As if I care.

    As Kraush snorted, Darling managed to catch her breath and straightened her posture.

    So about the thing I asked you for.

    As Kraush spoke, Darling grinned widely.

    She opened the bag she had brought with her and took out a small bottle.

    Inside was a medicinal pill, no bigger than a fingernail.

    Finished it. How about it? Im kind of a genius, right?

    Youve always been a genius.

    Darling made a yful remark, and Kraush responded as if it were obvious.

    Caught off guard by his unexpected reaction, Darling hesitated, and Kraush took the medicine from her hand.

    Meanwhile, Darling opened and closed her hand and then looked a little embarrassed.

    Hmm, I didnt expect to be openly called a genius like that.

    Its right to call a genius a genius. It suits you the best.

    Geniuses are familiar by name because they achieve the greatest results in their respective fields and make their names widely known. One might carelessly think they are many, but in reality, they are few.

    And Kraush had spent his time among the Skyborne Generation filled with geniuses.

    Denying a genius would only diminish oneself.

    So Kraush acknowledged geniuses.

    Though now, he was in a position where he had to trample over those geniuses.

    Its quite charming to see this side of you. The more I get to know you, kid, the more attractive you be.

    Dont flirt with a child.

    A child wouldnt understand this kind of thing.

    As Darling cackled, Kraush made to leave and find Aliod.

    But her next words stopped Kraush in his tracks.

    Ive heard some news that Anicks has changed recently.

    Kraushs head turned back.

    After his defeat by Charlotte, Anicks reduced the intensity of his training.

    To be exact, he had lost the meaning behind his training.

    Having judged himself to be forever out of reach from Charlotte, no matter how hard he tried.

    However, Anicks perspective shifted somewhere within him after he saw Kraush, once overshadowed by Charlotte, spreading his wings at the Star Sanctuary.

    Nobody knew exactly what had changed.

    But the recent rumor was that Anicks had increased the intensity of his training again.

    What a pointless move.

    Kraush showed his displeasure at such pointless actions by Anicks.

    It was a natural response.

    After all, to Kraush, Anicks was nothing but a traitor.

    It was contemptible.

    I dont know if he was influenced by me or not.

    Kraush was displeased with the idea.

    Got it. Now go.

    Thats too much. Ie all this way and you just send me off?

    You dont have much to do here anyway.

    I beg to differ.

    Kraush frowned at the smiling Darling.

    If she stayed, her yfulness would likely grow worse with each passing day.

    Should he warn her in advance?

    [Such an interesting child.]

    At that moment, Kraush was startled by a voice that resonated directly in his mind.

    This unfamiliar sensation urred whenever Crimson Garden spoke in his head.

    Looking around, Kraush noticed Crimson Garden had perched near the window at some point.

    Earlier, when his father appeared, she had hastily fled, only to reappear now.

    [Shes born with the talent of an Alchemical Star. I thought Starlon had nothing interesting other than the Balheim, but it turns out they have some useful talent after all.]

    Kraush saw Crimson Gardens crow eyes shimmering red, evidently seeing through Darlings talent.

    [Fortuitously, this works out well.]

    A satisfied expression crossed Crimson Gardens face.

    [Ask that child to make an elixir.]

    An elixir is a special medicine that can enhance physical abilities and aura when consumed.

    It was naturally a costlymodity, and only certain families had the secretive craftsmanship passed down through generations to create such a thing.

    To suddenly ask for something like that to be made.

    Even for Darling, an elixir wasnt something you could whip up easily like a breeze.

    [Ive fully grasped the form, so dont worry. You just need a skilled alchemist.]

    In that case.

    Kraush had no reason to object.

    In his life, elixirs were far beyond his reach.

    They were useless to amoner like him; they werent efficient and hence, were devoured by the desperate, leaving nothing behind.

    [Youre a mess, arent you, child? Shouldnt we be pouring elixirs into you?]

    Kraush could not disagree.

    On the first day he returned with Crimson Garden, Kraush had received his initial training from her.

    And during that training, Crimson Garden had something very simple to say to him.

    Youre born with virtually nothing. Your swordsmanships path is limited, your talent for aura is weak, and your body is slow.

    She had been incredulous, deeming it a miracle to be this untalented.

    With such a condition, you desperately tried to fill in the void with stubborn experience and secret techniques. But when geniuses amass their own experiences in another five years, you wouldnt be able to follow them. A returner who doesnt have anything couldnt possibly be this empty.

    Kraush wasnt a returner, but the rest rang true.

    Even Anicks, who was easily subdued by Kraush at the Sanctuary of Stars, will surpass Kraush once he is over the age of 20.

    But that is

    Ultimately.

    Its just a story about the innate talent you possess.

    Crimson Garden wouldnt have taken Kraush as a disciple if she only looked at his talent.

    If I am here, such talent means nothing. With your greedy skills, you can just steal away any talent you want.

    Crimson Garden slowly ascended to the sky.

    The crow pping its wings seemed as though it could soar endlessly into the heavens.

    Having spent your life crawling on the ground, it is I who will make you fly. Just p your wings fiercely. And ce everything that flies above under you. At the very end.

    Crimson Garden spread its wings as if to hide even the moon above.

    Swallow even my immortality.

    That was what Crimson Garden said on the first day.

    Kraush realized it was something akin to a pledge from Crimson Garden.

    A pledge to take him as a disciple.

    It was such an elixir that Crimson Garden wanted to be made.

    Naturally, it would be of great help.

    Kraush had no reason to hesitate.

    Darling, then lets ask for something else.

    You ask for a lot, you know. Im an expensive woman. I dont just serve anyone.

    Id like you to make an elixir.

    Kraush said without batting an eye, even to Darlings joke.

    Hearing the word elixir, Darling tilted her head, then soon smiled faintly.

    Do you want to be stronger by taking an elixir? Did Anicks training motivate you somehow?

    Anicks is irrelevant. I have too many other things to worry about to be concerned about him.

    Kraushs sights were set on a much more distant future.

    Its only what I need to at least get to the starting line.

    Darling looked at Kraush for a moment.

    She didnt know much about him.

    He appeared suddenly, offering to help with her research, and asked for a cure for an incurable disease.

    While she could understand such a request, as the news of her being a prodigy in alchemy had already spread far and wide, the title of prodigy was only applicable because she was still in her teens.

    As time passed, there mighte a moment when she would be distanced from the term genius.

    And truthfully, most people thought that way.

    They had expectations but no belief in her.

    After all, they had seen too many so-called geniuses ultimately be ordinary in the course of their lives.

    But Kraush had never once doubted her genius.

    As if her genius were a given.

    How could he be so certain?

    Especially when he was soon to be 14 years old, a little kid.

    Its as if he has experienced the whole world, thats for certain.

    And this piqued Darlings peculiar interest.

    Initially, her interest was merely in the Balheim familys stubbornness that was the opposite of Charlottes.

    But she began to be essentially curious about the person that was Kraush.

    Making an elixir can cost an exorbitant amount depending on the ingredients. Kid, are you sure you can afford it?

    What do you take the Balheim for?

    The Balheim may be impressive, but Ive heard plenty about the kids situation.

    It was doubtful to Darling whether the Balheim would support Kraush, known as the half-penny of the Balheim, with such funds.

    Dont worry. I have a n for that.

    Getting hold of money wasnt difficult.

    Even if he had blocked out rumors from outside, he couldnt ignore those that spread inside.

    Kraush was well aware of a few major incidents that had urred within the Balheim.

    And he knew that those incidents would attract great sums of money.

    Youre so confident, Ill trust you. So, what elixir do you want to make?

    That is.

    Kraush nced at the window, and Crimson Garden began to speak.

    [Convey exactly as I tell you.]

    And Kraush ryed to Darling everything Crimson Garden said.

    Darling, who had been quietly listening, slowly started to look more serious.

    Because the elixir form Kraush mentioned was something she had never considered.

    Ah, so, this could work?

    She puzzled over the form in her head with a dumbfounded expression.

    Seeing her confused expression, Kraush, who was ignorant in alchemy, turned to Crimson Garden, wondering what he had ryed, but she merely shrugged her wings.

    Wow, how do you even know something like this, kid?

    Its abination passed down in the Balheim.

    Kraush vaguely made an excuse.

    The Balheim truly has all kinds of stars.

    She believed it.

    Fortunately, Darling seemed convinced and Kraush looked at her, asking if it was possible.

    Her eyes sparkled in response.

    Okay. Im bubbling with the desire to take on challenges. I want to make it. However, there are a few ingredients here that even I cant acquire. In particr, the White Snow Hot Yang Spore and Golden Dragon Grass are beyond my reach.

    The White Snow Hot Yang Spore grows in the Hardenhartz region, right?

    Yes, over there the mountains are treacherous, and world erosion is frequent, so distribution is poor, having few herb collectors.

    I can source that.

    After hearing that, Darling btedly remembered his fiancee.

    Ah, thats right. That should definitely be possible.

    But she soon hesitated, caught on another point.

    But you know about the Golden Dragon Grass.

    Its an imperial item.

    Yeah, its directly managed by the Empire. There are none for sale within the country. You might find some through a ck market dealer, but getting caught by the Empire would be troublesome.

    Its not like there are other options.

    Kraush, who had considered searching through the ck market, was poked in the cheek by Darling, who raised her finger.

    Turning to her with a what are you doing look, she beamed back at him.

    Ill teach the kid an easy way to get some Golden Dragon Grass.

    Theres a way?

    The Empire will soon host two martial arts tournaments. One is for adults, and the other is for boys under fifteen. And the real objective of the Empire is the second tournament. The rewards there are better.

    Kraush understood what she meant immediately.

    Youre saying to go and fight?

    If you make it into the top three, you can get Golden Dragon Grass. How about it? Sounds doable, right?

    Doable my foot.

    Kraush knew why the Empire was hosting the tournament.

    The reason was simple.

    The Empire wanted to use this tournament to increase the pool of candidates for admittance into the Raheln Academy.

    The Raheln Academy, in name, is a ce of harmony between the kingdoms and the Empire.

    But in reality, political power struggles alwayse first.

    Building arger influence in the Raheln Academy by inserting more of their own graduates only amplifies their power.

    Its clear theyre scheming to be patrons of the youth and secure influence in the Raheln Academy through the tournament.

    The kingdoms must be preparing something simr.

    But the Empire isnt called an empire for nothing.

    They are promoting the tournament on such an enormous scale that even neighboring countries have heard the buzz.

    Have you forgotten? I am a Balheim. Participating in the imperial tournament will cause a ruckus.

    I remember that very well. But the Empire has made it clear that participation is open to anyone regardless of who they are.

    Idiot. Thats just for formality.

    Whine. You just called me a genius.

    Kraush sighed deeply, his head in his hands.

    Thinking about it, originally Darling was just responding to Kraushs need for the elixir by suggesting a method to gather the ingredients.

    Knowing it was wrong to be angry with her, Kraush turned to look at Darling.

    You suggest this, which means you have a method, right?

    Her eyes sparkled immediately.

    Hehehe, as expected, kid, I like how quick you catch on.

    Kraush felt uneasy at Darlings sinisterughter.

    Yet, seeing no other way to obtain the Golden Dragon Grass, he turned to her, and Darling quickly pulled out a potion from her bosom.

    Its called bing ady!

    Crash!

    Kraush immediately swung his fist and shattered the potion.

    He had no intention of humoring her tastes.

    So, whats the next step?

    As Kraush wore a chilling smile, Darling hurriedly wiped up the broken potion with a handkerchief.

 Chapter 21 A Foothold to Become Stronger

    Chapter 21 A Foothold to Be Stronger

    After clearing away the shattered pieces of the potion for bing a woman, Darling presented another bottle to Kraush.

    This one is a different version of the transformation potion. The effectsts for a week, and its a special custom-made product that wont be detected by magic or doping tests.

    Considering what had been destroyed just moments ago, Kraush assumed this wouldnt be the same kind of potion. He examined the contents of the bottle he received.

    Is this for disguising my identity?

    You can just register as amoner from the kingdom.

    It should have been this way from the start.

    By the way, I imagined this appearance when I thought of what your character would look like as a kid.

    Though Darling was spouting nonsense, Kraush took it in stride.

    It seemed the potion could be useful for the martial arts tournament.

    This works out well.

    He needed to absorb more of the power of world erosion to use his extreme blood poisoning technique.

    Thewless area between the kingdom and the Empire, where world erosion was frequent, would be a good ce to visit and absorb this power when time permitted.

    Above all, are you confident you can rank within the top three?

    Darling asked this with a subtle smile.

    Until recently, Kraush had been known as the half-penny of the Balheim.

    Asking someone like him to ce within the top three in a grand martial arts tournament held by the Empire seemed preposterous.

    Of course, that was if Kraush had remained his former self.

    The participants in the martial arts tournament are all guys who havent yet secured a spot at the Raheln Academy.

    Those who had already confirmed a ce at Raheln Academy wouldnt need to participate, as they were preparing for the exams put forth by the Academy.

    It was unfortunate that this meant there would be almost no one who had made a contract with a god among the contestants.

    After all, there arent that many who have contracted with gods.

    Its just that the Balheim is exceptionally outstanding; in normal families, only about one in five have a contract with a god.

    Therefore, Kraush had even more reason to aim for the Academy.

    Because thats where all the kids with skills are gathered.

    And most importantly.

    Ill be 14 years old when the tournament is held.

    The martial arts tournament in which Kraush would participate was for boys under 15 years of age.

    Kraush was still only 14.

    I wont lose to kids.

    No matter how talented they are, they can still be ovee by a gap in experience.

    After all, even Anicks had been overpowered by Kraush.

    Apart from someone of Charlottes talents, Kraush was confident he could beat anyone in the Skyborne Generation.

    Well, Im still technically a kid too, of course. But Ill soon turn 16. Im not a child anymore.

    Lately, Darling had started applying slightly heavier eye makeup, asserting her adulthood with a twinkle in her eye.

    Kraush simply pitied the gesture.

    Only children like to think of themselves as grown-ups.

    In that sense, Darling was still a child.

    Thats enough. Time for you to go.

    Aw, I was hoping to hang out more since Im already here.

    Youre almost an adult, shouldnt be mixing with kids.

    Are you taking advantage of that now?

    While Darling resisted leaving and Kraush urged her out, they argued back and forth.

    In the midst of their exchange, the door to the room crept open.

    As Kraush turned his head at the sound, Bianca stood there.

    She appeared to have just woken up, with one side of her hair slightly pressed down, and after a brief look at the two, she muttered to herself.

    An affair?

    Where had she learned such a term?

    Kraush quietly resolved to have a word with the chatty maidservant who had been by Biancas side.

    On the Balheim training grounds.

    Kraush stood still, sword in hand, opposite Crimson Garden.

    Though his eyes were closed, Kraush was sensing far more information through his body than through his eyes alone.

    The sixth sense he had honed through secret techniques.

    While still rudimentary in attainment, the quantity of information perceived was overwhelmingly more than before.

    Suddenly, Kraush felt a presence to his left.

    Ching!

    Without warning, his sword swiftly intercepted something at that spot.

    What appeared there was a de of wind.

    Astoundingly, Kraushs sword had preemptively secured the spot even before the wind de was formed.

    If the sword hadnt moved before the wind des appearance, it would have been unable to block it in the first ce.

    Simultaneously, a sense of impending threat reached him from his waist.

    Kraushs sword once again preemptively filled the gap, nullifying the wind de.

    The movement was almost akin to precognition.

    Ching, ching, ching, ching!

    And it continued in session.

    Kraushs sword repeatedly upied the space faster than the wind des could manifest.

    However, Kraush was enduring a state worse than when he would have been struck by the attack.

    His breathing was erratic, and his arms were shaking more violently than ever before.

    The sweat dripping from his entire body seemed to be leading him swiftly toward exhaustion.

    Thats enough.

    Crimson Gardens voice rang out just as the wind des ceased.

    Cough!

    Kraush gasped for air and tumbled to the ground.

    Gasp, gasp, gasp.

    Desperately trying to supply his lungs with oxygen, Kraush opened his mouth as wide as he could.

    Watching him struggle, Crimson Garden let out a faint chuckle.

    Is this the sixth sense you spoke of? Interesting. The experiences youve umted thus far havebined with your swordsmanship to create something quite fascinating.

    What Kraush had just demonstrated was elevating his sixth sense to its limits to read his opponents intent in advance and counter with the realm of blunt swordsmanship.

    Originally a sword technique even geniuses would find difficult to wield, Crimson Garden had noticed that Kraush, through the course of his training, was surprisingly well-suited to the blunt sword.

    The prerequisites for the blunt sword are twofold: first, have no fear, and second, perfectly grasp the opponents intent. Those two things are even more crucial than the sword technique itself. And thats the domain that can only be built upon with experience, not talent.

    Crimson Garden chuckled and casually poked Kraushs head with her foot.

    You are remarkably exceptional in that regard. Your innate intuition for understanding your opponents intentions, whenbined with the sixth sense, is producing something akin to precognition.

    The only thing Kraush was born with was his sharp intuition.

    The endless experience of grappling with world erosion alongside the Skyborne Generation.

    Plus the sixth sense he had recently mastered.

    It was the merging of these three elements that allowed Kraush to barely enter the threshold of blunt swordsmanship.

    It was indeed a tremendous skill, but Kraush faced one ring problem.

    But my body is in terrible shape. Whats the use of being able to foresee every attack? My physique simply cant keep up.

    The essence of blunt swordsmanship is to anticipate and control the opponents moves, to the point of achieving spatial domination.

    To the opponent, it might seem slow, but the blunt sword systematically overtakes all the opponents intentions.

    In the end, the opponent can only watch powerlessly as the sword tightens its approach.

    That is blunt swordsmanship.

    However, all of this is meaningless if you cannot actually block the attacks.

    As proof, Kraush found himself in this pitiful state from using excessive muscle to block the wind des.

    His foresight wasnt matched by his bodys capability.

    This must be the gap that talent creates.

    Kraush was born with little to no physical prowess.

    At least the Balheim bloodline granted him a sturdier body and slightly better recovery capabilities than average.

    But even that was on amon level, something geniuses would naturally already possess.

    Disastrous.

    Crimson Garden brieflymented, and Kraush, trembling arms and all, raised his head.

    One more time.

    You just dont know when to quit, do you?

    Kraushs fierce blue eyes sparkled vividly.

    With his experience, secret techniques, skills, and even the addition of world erosion, this was all he could achieve.

    If it were others, they would likely recognize their limits at this point and break down, but Kraushs will remained unyielding.

    Watching this, Crimson Garden couldnt help but let slip an impressedugh.

    Thats why I took you on as my disciple.

    She may have begun as a contract teacher, promising to grant him immortality.

    But increasingly, Crimson Garden was growing fond of Kraush.

    To her, talent was entirely meaningless.

    All she needed was a fierce heart capable of enduring her training.

    With that alone, she could make Kraush the strongest.

    But thats enough for today.

    What?

    Didnt you say so yourself? You have to leave today for the martial arts tournament to keep on schedule.

    Upon hearing that the training would be concluding, Kraush, whose face had sourly contorted, quickly snapped back to reality.

    Indeed, today was the departure day, just as she had said.

    Training is important, but to me, an elixires first for you. Theres nothing like it for transforming your pathetic body into something human.

    Hearing that, Kraush had no choice but to rise from his spot.

    His legs and arms were still shaking, but he toughed it out.

    Damn, I need to get ready quickly.

    Realizing he had spent too much time in training, Kraush hastened his pace.

    He quickly got dressed and washed up, then went to the prepared carriage.

    Lord Kraush.

    At that moment, Kraush found himself facing Alloid, who was waiting in front of the carriage.

    The day Darling brought the color-changing potion, Kraush immediately passed it on to Alloid.

    Initially puzzled, Alloid realized it was the cure for his daughters color-changing disease and took leave to visit her.

    And the next day.

    Alloid came to find Kraush, knelt before him, and with tears streaming down, expressed his gratitude.

    He who had cherished his daughter so dearly that he contemted betraying his master to save her was now so fulfilled by her recovery that he could die without regrets.

    Dont die.

    And to him, Kraush had said,

    I saved your daughters life. Alloid, you are not to die until I allow it. That much I can demand as payment, right?

    Once he heard what followed, Alloid bowed his head before Kraush.

    He deeply engraved in his heart who must be his master for the rest of his life.

    That settles it.

    Kraush felt that he could now forget the day from his past when Alloid died by poison.

    He had cured Alloids daughter not just for the mans sake, but also because he wanted to erase a scene from his own memories.

    Just the disappearance of his lifes first betrayal made Kraush feel much more at ease.

    While Im gone, take good care of the Green Pine Pavilion.

    Yes, I will ensure that no one enters, even if it is the Lord himself.

    Hearing his firm promise, Kraush allowed himself a wry smile.

    That was enough in terms of loyalty.

    Leaving Alloid behind, Kraush approached the carriage.

    There, in front of the carriage, Kraush faced a familiar figure.

    The white-haired girl.

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    She stood primly, holding a single bag in her hand.

    Lord Kraush.

    As always, she called his name in a regted tone.

    The reason she held a bag today was simple.

    She was returning to Hardenhartz.

    Her return to Hardenhartz was at the behest of Kraush.

    She was to procure one of the two ingredients Darling had mentioned, the White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    Given her status, she would likely be able to acquire it without much trouble.

    You rarely go home, so feel free to take a good rest there if you want.

    After all, his own return wouldnt happen anytime soon.

    Yet Bianca shook her head.

    Ill be back soon.

    Back soon.

    To her, the Green Pine Pavilion had also be her home.

    Noticing the meaning behind her words, Kraush couldnt help but let out a wryugh.

    Her treatment in Hardenhartz wasnt very good.

    Being cursed lowered her value as a noble.

    And then there was himself, of Balheim, worth the least due tocking talent.

    In a way, Green Pine Pavilion might be the one ce where Bianca could truly rx, just as much as Kraush could.

    Kraush raised his hand and stroked Biancas head once.

    Her pure white hair followed the movement of his hand, feeling gratifying to the touch.

    Ill alsoe back soon.

    Unaware that he had recently be soft only towards Bianca, Kraush made that remark.

    In the meantime, Bianca opened her bag.

    Out came a lunchbox.

    Wandering around yesterday, and you prepared this?

    Who said to make it?

    Eli did.

    That figured.

    It seemed Biancas personal maid, Eli, had been chattering to her about something.

    He had told her to be tight-lipped, to no avail it seemed.

    Ill enjoy it.

    Despite the circumstances, Kraush epted it because it was made by Bianca.

    And it was timely, given his hunger from training.

    Have a safe trip.

    Biancas departure was scheduled after Kraushs.

    Looking at her seeing him off, Kraush said he would return and boarded the carriage.

    As the carriage started to rumble and move, Kraush peered through the window at Bianca standing quietly.

    I suppose I wont be seeing that face every day for a while.

    Looking so forlorn. You like that child that much, do you?

    At that moment, Crimson Garden appeared by the window and quipped.

    Its like having a sibling I never had. I guess thats why Im just uneasy.

    It wasnt the same as beforethe rtionship with Bianca had gotten better.

    And there was quite a bit of personal guilt.

    Tsk, tsk, to call your fiancee a little sister just to see how you would address her after having a child of your own.

    If you spout nonsense, Ill pluck every feather you have.

    Giggle, as if you could catch me.

    Crimson Garden preened, deliberately looking defenseless, and Kraush could only click his tongue in response.

    Instead, he opened the lunchbox.

    Inside were sandwiches and a colorful sd.

    Typical of Bianca, it felt efficiently packed with practical items.

    How nice.

    After taking a bite of the sandwich, Kraush remembered Biancas fondness for sweets.

    On the way back from the Empire, he should buy some imperial-style chocte for her.

 Chapter 22 Outside the Ramparts

    Chapter 22 Outside the Ramparts

    In the border wall vige of the Starlon Kingdom.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Kraush faced a situation that was a bit irksome.

    Scram, kid. Dont get in the way and bring bad luck.

    The issue at hand was an argument he was having with someone who was supposed to guide him stealthily over the ramparts.

    No, Im telling you Ill pay you?

    The situation was absurd for Kraush too. The person who was supposed to introduce him to a broker was refusing to guide him just because he was a kid, even though Kraush was offering money.

    Ah, kid. Do you have any idea what lies beyond the ramparts?

    The man now looked at Kraush as if he were fed up.

    The official road between the Empire and the Starlon Kingdom is safe because its regrly cleared of world erosion.

    That much wasmon knowledge.

    Official roads are what most travelers and merchants use.

    In contrast, those using back paths like this are mostly people needing to hide their identity or criminals.

    But on the unofficial paths, world erosion grows wild. Brokers guide people through paths that avoid it as much as possible.

    He said so while ring at Kraush.

    Thing is, world erosion can terrify even the most courageous people, you know?

    World erosion naturally elicits a sense of rejection in people.

    It was akin to a survival instinct.

    Our bodies are deeply engraved with a warning not to venture into dangerous ces.

    Even grown adults can get scared in such a situation. What do you think will happen if a kid like you panics? The brokers guiding you would be risking their lives too.

    Kraush listened and couldnt deny what was being said.

    No matter how much money was offered, it wasnt worth the risk for them.

    So ites down to my appearance.

    Its great being young again.

    He was trained well, and there was no curse.

    But this appearance caused inconvenient situations time after time.

    It seems you want to participate in the Empires martial arts tournament. Whatever the reason, you should use the official road.

    Dont you see? I came here because I cant use the official road!

    So what? I have no ns to guide you, so you do whatever you have to.

    With those words, the man turned sharply and walked away.

    Kraush watched him go, barely restraining himself from punching the man.

    Dammit, me, who has been to the forbidden regions, is getting this treatment.

    He had not expected his regression to have such drawbacks.

    What are you going to do?

    Crimson Garden, who had just watched without offering help, asked.

    Apparently, she found the situation amusing.

    Crimson Garden, dont you have some sort of spell? Maybe something that could instantly turn me into an adult?

    Do you think such things exist? Though it might be possible if you pulled a human skin over your own.

    She casually mentioned a horrific idea.

    Sensing anew that she was a being of world erosion, Kraush held his forehead with his hand.

    Hey, kid.

    While Kraush was pondering what to do, a voice called out to him.

    Turning his head towards the voice, he saw a woman in her mid-twenties with short hair standing there.

    She looked at Kraush and gave a broad smile.

    Do you want to get outside the ramparts?

    Yes.

    Kraush replied tersely, and the woman crouched down.

    Despite it being winter, she wore just a thin T-shirt under her coat, revealing her front cleavage obviously.

    If thats the case, maybe I can help you out a little?

    Are you a broker?

    Not a broker, but a merchant selling goods.

    Kraush listened, and soon after, realized what she meant.

    Youre nning to conceal me among the goods.

    Right, the brokers wont check the goods. Most things transported from here fall under that category.

    It wasnt a bad proposition.

    Whats your price?

    Ten times what you would pay a broker.

    She immediately proposed an outrageous fee.

    Truly a merchants response.

    She had likely thrown out a high price, expecting Kraush to haggle.

    But Kraush had a different idea.

    Ill just give you the amount that goes to a broker.

    Cheeky, if I dont take you, you wont be able to get out beyond the ramparts.

    Ill take on the role of your escort instead.

    Hearing that, she blinked in surprise.

    Then, covering her mouth, she burst intoughter.

    Do you think too highly of your own skills, kid?

    Kraush rummaged through his pocket.

    He didnt want to use it, given the hassle, but the situation called for it.

    In a moment, the womans eyes were drawn to Kraushs hand.

    In his hand was a badge embossed with Balheims emblem.

    The emblem of Balheim, known to all living in Starlon.

    Proof of which was how the womans body stiffened.

    But the true reason for her reaction was not the emblem itself but the faint blue light emanating from it.

    It was a light heard of by all inhabitants of Starlon at least once.

    Especially by those criminals upon whom the Balheims de might fall at any moment, who knew it even more precisely.

    The blue light that appeared only when wielded by a direct Balheim descendant.

    That was the special identification of Balheim.

    Wh-what?

    As she uttered her confusion, Kraush had already covered her mouth with his hand.

    While pressing down her mouth and filling her view with Balheims emblem, Kraush slightly pulled back his hood and revealed his blue eyes.

    The blue eyes and ck hair characteristic of the Balheim bloodline even further convinced the woman.

    Youve caught on now, havent you?

    Her face turned pale as she nodded vigorously.

    From the moment Kraush covered her mouth, she was overwhelmed by his presence and couldnt move a muscle.

    Feel free to tell others if you want. But it wont benefit you. They wont believe you anyway.

    Theres no reason for a Balheim to use unofficial roads instead of official ones.

    Kraush removed his hand from her mouth, and she quickly turned around, her expression anxious.

    Le-lets go!

    From the moment she saw Kraushs Balheim emblem, his prowess was presumed.

    Specifically, she wasnt even hoping for his role as an escort.

    She mustve thought it was safer to just get paid and transport Kraush than to risk getting involved in something dangerous.

    I like how businesslike she is.

    She was sharp-witted, leading to easymunication.

    Following the woman, Kraush soon arrived at arge carriage.

    The carriage was covered with a ck cloth and had bars on it.

    And inside were beings known as erosion species.

    She seemed to be a merchant who illegally captured and sold erosion species.

    If hidden among the erosion species, the brokers wouldnt see him.

    The creatures were all asleep due to a sleeping spell, so there would be no danger.

    Once the brokers guidance isplete, let me know.

    Kraush fished out some money and flicked it over to her for the broker.

    The woman quickly took the money and opened the barred door.

    Go on in.

    Kraush walked into the interior, and the woman locked the barred door behind him before covering it again.

    In the meantime, Kraush settled down and plunked himself onto a seat.

    Crimson Gardennded on the carriage floor.

    There are some rare ones here.

    They have to be to fetch a price.

    Kraush looked at the erosion creatures with a distaste.

    The ones here were all capable of inducing hallucinations and auditory illusions,monly known as drug-rted erosion species.

    Senseless creatures.

    Looking at those who sought pleasure using drug-rted erosion species, Kraush thought with ack of understanding and leaned against the wall.

    In the meanwhile, the carriage began to rumble and move.

    From the feeling of his body shifting towards the interior, it seemed they were descending underground.

    Probably taking a back route beneath the ramparts.

    As Kraush silently waited, several hours passed by.

    Sounds of talking came from outside, and shortly after, footsteps approached.

    nk

    Soon after, the sound of an iron door opening resonated.

    As Kraush stepped out, the merchant woman from before was standing there.

    Wheres the broker?

    Hes gone back. His guidance only goes up to here.

    A way of saying it was now up to Kraush to manage on his own.

    Kraush lightly descended from the carriage and soon, the emerald-tinted sky came into view.

    Unlike Starlon, the sky was transformed due to the influence of world erosion.

    For Kraush, this strangely altered sky was not new.

    And that sky was proof that they were now outside the national border.

    As long as its not red, theres nothing to worry about.

    Kraush averted his gaze from the sky and turned to look at the merchant woman.

    Well then, where are you headed? By the way, Im going to the Empire.

    Kraush said so with a smile.

    Catching the implication of his smile, the woman replied with a tentative expression.

    I-Im also headed to the Empire.

    It wasnt Kraushs concern where her destination was.

    Once Kraush stated he was heading to the Empire, her destination had to be the Empire too.

    Good. Lets get going.

    With that, Kraush walked towards the front of the carriage.

    The woman, left with little choice, hesitantly took her seat beside him.

    As she started to drive the carriage, Kraush surveyed the surroundings.

    Besides the erosion species, it seemed they were the only ones present.

    Arent you going to hire some other escorts?

    Ah, no, I do a bit of erosion hunting myself. I have quite some skill, you know. I can handle up to 2-star world erosion.

    Indeed, she appeared to be skilled.

    From a simple perspective of expertise, she might even beparable to him.

    Actually, beyond 3-stars, its easier to just run away, and hiring people costs more. So I travel alone. The problem is, the madmen living outside the ramparts, the bandits, are not a rare sight, you know?

    Understanding her point, Kraush epted it as such.

    By the way, whats your name, Lord Balheim?

    Suddenly, as if to alleviate boredom, she threw out the question.

    Kraush chuckled at the womans curiosity.

    What good does sharing names do at this point?

    R-right! Lets not introduce ourselves then. Off we go!

    She was clearly not keen on attracting any unnecessary attention and urged the carriage forward.

    Thanks to that, Kraush enjoyed afortable journey and leaned back in his seat.

    I hope we encounter some world erosion on the way.

    Ironically, the merchant woman was hoping for the exact opposite.

    Clop-clop, clop-clop!

    It had been eleven days since their journey outside the border began.

    The merchant woman, seasoned in this kind of work, skillfully chose paths free of world erosion.

    As a result, Kraush, with advice from Crimson Garden, spent his time solely focusing on honing his aura.

    Although he had allocated plenty of time to reach the Empire,

    There wasnt enough leeway to go out of his way to seek world erosion unless it urred naturally on the way.

    Ill just handle it on the return trip.

    With that thought, Kraush trained leisurely, not minding the schedule.

    Meanwhile, night had fallen without them noticing.

    While Kraush was wrapping himself with a nket the merchant woman offered, she attached a bell to the end of the carriage.

    A bell that would ring immediately if something approached.

    How much further do we have?

    About five days left if things continue this smoothly. Its been quiet without any world erosion. Maybe its all thanks to having Lord Balheim here?

    The merchant woman teased him with a yful twinkle in her eye.

    For the past ten days, she had been somewhat wary of Kraush.

    But having sensed his character, she realized he was much more generous than she expected.

    Lucky you, being born in Balheim. Its like you own the world.

    So, she started conversations like this.

    Is the world that small? I wasnt aware it was so confined.

    Maybe youre just too young to feel it now? Ordinary citizens worry about making ends meet every day. You dont have such concerns, being from Balheim.

    That was surely true.

    But there is a clear difference between nobility andmon citizens.

    Yes, nobles dont have those anxieties. But just like you dont know about us, you dont really understand the nobles either.

    Kraush gazed across thewless expanse outside.

    The state born out of facing and oveing world erosion, and what has been established there was a nation.

    And it was the nobility that maintained it.

    Many people forget this fact.

    Including the nobles themselves.

    This is because there are quite a few nobles who neglect their duties and engage in trashy behavior.

    Peace makes power struggles possible, I guess.

    At the breaking point of peace, the first to die are those who pursued power alone.

    Hehe, really? Wish I could be noble too. Maybe Ill book a reservation for marriage with Lord Balheim in advance?

    What a thing for a mid-twenty-something woman to say.

    I have a fiance.

    Really? Your fiance must be incredibly cute.

    Cute?

    Kraush thought of Bianca for a moment.

    He knew she would grow up to be a stunningly attractive woman.

    In fact, he had been ensnared in bothersome situations before due to men bewitched by her appearance, just because he was her fianc.

    Her looks were superior to most, indeed.

    If you mean cute, then.

    Perhaps her clingy ways, reminiscent of a chick, could be considered cute.

    Maybe so.

    Phew, contrary to your appearance, you seem mature, yet you also have a childish side. You havent experienced love, have you?

    Sorry to disappoint, but I have.

    With those words, Kraush stood up, setting the nket aside.

    It was a love that ended the moment it tried to begin.

    Kraushs gaze wandered outside.

    Just as the merchant woman began to wonder about his words, overhead, Crimson Garden let out a shrill caw.

    It seems its time to work.

    Oh no.

    Ting-a-ling!

    Simultaneously, the bell the woman had set up began to ring.

    Realizing something was approaching, the merchant woman drew her weapon and stood up.

    Beyond the pitch-ck forest, shapes like ck fluid turned into humans crept closer.

    The problem was that there wasnt just one or two of them.

    Typical for awless area.

    One of the consequences of killing the owners of world erosion without properly cleansing it was the ckened humans.

 Chapter 23 Lawless Zone Bandits

    Chapter 23 Lawless Zone Bandits

    Ignis.

    From Kraushs sword, which he harshly struck against the floor of the carriage, sprang forth bluish mes. Given that Ignis was the me of a higher deity, it also possessed the power of purification.

    Which means

    Swish!

    The sliced ck humans were engulfed in mes and melted away instantaneously.

    It means theyre extremely vulnerable to it.

    Without hesitation, Kraush began to move deftly through the ck humans. The merchant woman quickly grabbed a staff and began smashing the ck humans, seemingly handling herself just fine.

    Crimson Garden.

    However, with this number of ck humans around, there must have been an un-purified source of world erosion nearby.

    [Its 300 meters in a straight line.]

    That wasnt too far away.

    Hey, Im going to eradiate the source of world erosion creating the ck humans. Hold them off till then.

    Okay! Please take care of it!

    Kraush immediately drew aura under his feet. Then he kicked off the ground with explosive force.

    As Kraush ran, the number of ck humans increased. But against Kraushs Ignis, they could do little. He swiftly reached the heart of the forest, and his eyes caught sight of a clump of world erosion.

    The sight of the ck liquid, intermingled with the trees, spurting gas intermittently was obviously that of un-purified world erosion.

    Shall we absorb it?

    Crimson Garden, following behind, perched on a tree branch and asked.

    Yes, good timing for it to appear.

    Without any hesitation, Kraush extended his hand towards the world erosion. Then, a ck energy began to flow up into Kraushs hand.

    Inside Kraushs body was already present a world erosion attributed to the extreme blood poisoning technique. Since there was no particr resistance to the absorption, Kraush let out a breath of air.

    Thankfully, due to his sixth sense, no madness ensued. With this, no more ck humans would be created.

    That was how Kraush made his return.

    Kraush.

    Kraush halted his steps at the call of Crimson Garden. Between the trees, a few people were seen apanying the merchant woman. They were surrounding her, and she was brandishing her staff threateningly.

    Get lost before I mess up my carriage byying your filthy hands on it!

    Were all friends passing through thewless zone, arent we? Helping each other out.

    Yeah, and while youre at it, how about ying the part of my woman beneath the sheets too. He-he.

    They were clearly bandits.

    But not average ones. For them to roam freely in thewless zone meant there must have been at least one skilled fighter among them.

    Thisll work out well.

    Meanwhile, Crimson Garden let out a chillyugh.

    As an exercise for the blunt sword technique, theyre just perfect.

    Kraush, thinking he had chosen a good master, cracked his neck, preparing himself.

    I agree.

    Lets get a proper warm-up before heading to the martial arts tournament.

    The band of ouws that typically preyed on carriages passing through thewless zone numbered a total of eight.

    Among them, the leader Orele eyed the merchant woman and swallowed his salivation.

    Women were a rarity in thewless zone, and he had been starved of femalepany for a while. This one seemed like a delectable meal.

    Hey, Im up first, guys.

    Typical, boss. Always so greedy. Dont go hogging her.

    As if its any of your concern, you fools.

    He swung a huge axe with ease, demonstrating his formidable strength.

    The merchant woman, noticing this, seemed tense.

    The bell warning approached, distracted by the ck humans, had been her mistake.

    Now the band had approached this close while they were unprepared.

    She could have dealt with the other bandits, but with the leader Orele there as well, it would be too much for her to handle alone.

    Thud

    It was at that moment that echoing footsteps resounded.

    The merchant woman recognized the identity of those steps and her face brightened.

    The bandits, noticing her reaction, btedly looked behind.

    Huh? A kid?

    There stood a boy on his own.

    In the moment one bandit registered his confusion

    Thunk!

    A sword flying in a straight line impaled his head.

    Instant silence surrounded them as none had expected the young boy to throw a sword and kill a bandit.

    Dammit, an enemy! Kill him!

    Orele reacted quickly, befitting a leader.

    He realized the boy was no ordinary person.

    Opportunely, the boy had thrown his sword and was unarmed.

    Seizing the chance, two bandits charged at him.

    But the boy showed no sign of fear, merely lifting his hands.

    In an instant, the sword he had thrown earlier was back in his grasp.

    Thought I was weaponless?

    The sudden presence of the sword startled the bandit.

    And in that moment of confusion, the boys sword stabbed precisely into the bandits neck.

    The efficiency of his movements was too much for an average bandit to handle.

    Immediately after, the boy swung his sword at the jaw of another bandit charging from the side.

    The bandit, struck by the blow, convulsed as his brain rattled, sticking out his tongue before copsing to the ground.

    The boy mercilessly drove his sword through the bandits head.

    Swoosh

    The trees sway gently with the blowing wind.

    An unpleasant tension spread among the remaining bandits.

    Suddenly appearing out of nowhere, three men were in in an instant by the boy.

    The mood had turned on its head solely due to that.

    Ill take the front. You guys, secure the woman properly.

    In the end, the leader Orele slowly stepped forward.

    His muscr build was so greatpared to the boy, the oue of the fight seemed predictably clear.

    But Orele did not underestimate the boy.

    His instincts were telling him.

    That the boy was not to be trifled with.

    You think you can handle it?

    Kraush looked at him, casting off the blood from his sword, nonchntly.

    Its gonna be tough for you alone.

    Ha-ha!

    Orele let out a boisterousugh.

    I could crush a runt like you with my head.

    Great, lets see whose head gets crushed first.

    The moment Kraush said that, Orele was first to stomp the ground.

    Thud-thud-thud!

    The rumble of hisrge frame reverberated across the entire field.

    Charging like a wild buffalo, Orele coated his axe with a red aura.

    The smoky aura undting around the axe showcased that he was an expert-level fighter.

    Utilizing the momentum of his charge, Orele swung the axe at Kraushs waist.

    Shing!

    In that moment, Kraushs sword filled the space and thwarted the axes course.

    But Orele had greater physical strength due to his size, so Kraushs body was pushed aside, slightly lifted off the ground.

    Oreles eyes glinted.

    Based on Kraushs previous show of strength against the other bandits, his prowess seemed not so formidable.

    Moreover, his aura seemed a tad weaker than Oreles.

    The guys earlier were caught off guard by his appearance.

    They wouldnt have been defeated so easily otherwise.

    Oreles axe split the air, shing repeatedly with Kraush.

    Bang, bang!

    Amidst the consecutive attacks, Orele was certain.

    He was the stronger one.

    Moreover, the boys sword was slow.

    So slow, in fact, Orele wondered how it managed to block his axe.

    Where did all that big talk go from before!

    Orele spewed out threats as he swung his axe wildly.

    Kraush seemed to have no time to respond and just continued to block the axe.

    Hmph.

    Orele thought he needed to finish this quickly.

    He didnt particrly enjoy tormenting the weak unless it was a woman.

    His n was to end this fast so he could enjoy his delicious prize.

    His axe began to swing even more ferociously.

    The noise produced as the sword and axe met was enough to deafen.

    And so, one minute passed.

    Five minutes.

    Ten minutes.

    Huff, hu?

    Oreles heavy breathing resounded.

    He was still swinging his axe.

    It had been his intention to finish it with the next strike for what felt like the hundredth time.

    Yet Kraush remained unscathed, while Orele grew increasingly exhausted.

    Whats going on?

    Kraushs sword movements were so obviously slow to the eye. It indicated ack of force and aura behind them.

    Indeed, each time Kraush shed with the axe, his figure wobbled.

    Nheless, whenever Orele swung again, Kraushs sword was suddenly there in position.

    At this rate

    It was almost as though Orele was intentionally swinging his axe towards Kraushs sword.

    No, could that actually be the case?

    Was he truly swinging at the sword all along?

    Confusion began to mix within his mind.

    Are you done?

    Startled!

    Beneath the dark night sky, Kraushs blue eyes shone chillingly.

    His tone wasnt any different from the start.

    Orele swallowed his breath, then gripped his axe till his hand nearly burst.

    Ha, haha, whatever tricks youre ying, theyre over now!

    He forced a semnce of ease as he shouted.

    Seeing this, Kraush lightly shed a smile.

    Fortunately, thanks to you, I seem to be getting the hang of it, even without my sixth sense.

    Twitch.

    The leaders thick eyebrows moved.

    It was as if Kraush was toying with him.

    Feeling a major blow to his pride, Orele took a deep breath.

    He hadnt intended to use that technique against a kid, but if he kept falling for the boys strange swordsmanship, he felt he might go insane first.

    Thump!

    Without signaling, Orele stomped the ground once again.

    Kraush, with his sword hanging loosely, waited yet again for his attack.

    Although it felt like willingly putting his head into a snakes mouth, Orele suppressed his growing fear.

    Instead, he gathered his aura more fiercely than ever on his axe.

    But once more, Kraushsnguid sword was there to meet his swinging axe.

    Got you!

    Oreles eyes shed.

    At that moment, his axe made a peculiar move.

    The axe, that was previously aiming for Kraushs sword, left behind only traces of aura and veered toward Kraushs side.

    Weing Hammer Axe

    It was his ultimate secret technique.

    He would surely split Kraush in two halves right then.

    Orele smiled, anticipating the blood spray that would soon burst

    Shiiing!

    A harsh metallic ng echoed across the ins as metal shed with metal.

    Blink

    Oreles eyes shut and opened again.

    He couldntprehend what had just happened.

    He felt metal, not flesh, against his axe.

    Hey.

    Kraushs voice resonated lowly.

    Where did you learn that?

    Across from the axe and sword, a glint poured out from his blue eyes.

    Guk?!

    Upon seeing that, Oreles body shriveled up.

    He felt like a small animal cornered by a fearsome predator.

    Kraush was frowning because he recognized the dishonorable technique used; it was one from a certain kind of person.

    Was it around this time that he escaped the Empire?

    Not long ago, the Empire was shaken by a mass murder.

    The incident urred because of a man who had massacred an entire vige on his own.

    Because of him, the Empire had dispatched a knight order, but the ughterer had crossed the Empires border and eventually escaped.

    Kraush wouldnt normally concern himself with such matters, assuming the Empire would have handled it.

    But the real issuey elsewhere.

    He had be a servant under the influence of world erosion.

    Just like Bianca during her possession, this man had be a servant of world erosion too.

    Berserker Berkman

    What he typically utilized was precisely this Weing Hammer Axe.

    Are you one of Berserker Berkmans underlings?

    Oreles face hardened.

    It barely mattered whether this man was an underling of Berserker Berkman.

    The real issue was that Berkman would eventually go into hiding in the Starlon Kingdom.

    And then, he was caught by Charlotte.

    The only reason why Kraush, who didnt care about the outside information, remembered this was because of Charlotte.

    Berkmans death was a pivotal moment for Charlotte, as it was when she became known across the Empire.

    At the age of 16, her solitary overpowering and defeat of a world erosion beings servant were enough for her tale to be discussed as a heroic saga.

    Thats enough. The flow has been disrupted.

    In that moment, Kraushs sword moved.

    Huh?

    As Orele registered confusion, hisrge frame slowly copsed.

    Looking down at his decapitated form rolling on the ground, Kraush moved on with heavy steps.

    After all, Berkman was destined to be in by Charlotte.

    There was no need to worry about his underlings.

    Ba-Balheim!

    The merchant woman, who had been locked in struggle with the remaining four bandits, tearfully called out to Kraush.

    Seeing this, Kraush clicked his tongue and red up Ignis on his sword.

    Time to finish this quickly and catch some sleep.

 Chapter 24 The Fourth Imperial Princess

    Chapter 24 The Fourth Imperial Princess

    Rattle, rattle.

    Five dayster.

    Kraush, too, today, as always, looked up from the diligently trotting horses.

    And thats when the walls of the Empire began to loom into view.

    Were almost there.

    Indeed.

    Reacting to the merchant womansment, Kraush raised his hand to shield his eyes from the blinding sunshine.

    The capital of the Empire was located at atitude simr to Starlons Hadenhartz.

    As a result, the closer they got to the imperial capital, the colder the air became.

    Even so, we still have quite a distance before reaching the capital of the Empire itself.

    But it was important to acknowledge they had at least entered the Empire.

    Whew, tomorrows the end of this year already. Luckily, Ill be spending New Years with somepany.

    Guess that means youll be with drug addicts.

    Did you know? They say sex under the influence of drug species is out of this world.

    Ill be 14 years old tomorrow. Its sexual harassment of a minor.

    Ah, but you know, nobles are debauched, so they do it all young.

    What on earth goes on inside her head?

    True to the rough life shes led, she would often make bold and unruly remarks.

    Ah, perhaps youre not familiar with this sort of thing, Lord Balheim. What do you say? Should your sister enlighten you as a New Years treat? Since its your first time, we can do it without protection.

    I think slicing that mouth of yours might also be a fine option.

    Ah, are you worried that I might end up taking a Balheim lords baby with me in the future? Hehe, just give me one manor, and Ill overlook everything.

    Kraush decided it was best to keep silent.

    I think Ill report you for sexual harassment before drug dealing.

    Kakak,e to think of it, I havent tried that route yet! Shall we go soon?

    Perhaps because she could see the end of their journey, the merchant woman was driving the carriage with excitement.

    Thanks to her, they quickly approached the walls of the Empire.

    Stay inside for now.

    There was nothing good about being caught by an Imperial broker while bringing a kid.

    So, Kraush opened the barred door and flopped down among the sleeping drug-erosion creatures.

    After a short while, the sound of the merchant woman gabbing with someone could be heard, and the cart jolted as it moved again.

    Several hours passed like this.

    As Kraush waited quietly, the carriage eventually came to a halt.

    The ckout curtain was drawn open shortly after, and the sound of the barred door opening reached his ears.

    Ta-da, were here!

    She announced with a sense of pride.

    As Kraush walked out, his eyes fell upon the inns and streets of the Empire.

    Judging by the proximity to the walls, it seemed to be a city near the border wall.

    Looks like he had entered safely.

    Thanks for your efforts.

    Heh, you even saved us from that band of thieves on the way. It was nothing. Are you leaving right away?

    Thats the n.

    He intended to find another carriage and head straight for the capital.

    Witnessing Kraush prepared to depart, the merchant woman wore a look of regret.

    Nevertheless, it seemed she had grown somewhat attached after their 15-day journey together.

    My name is Kraush Balheim.

    So, Kraush revealed his own name to her.

    At the sound of his name, the merchant womans eyes widened, then shortly after, she beamed with a bright smile.

    Im Lara!

    Farewell.

    If you ever feel lonely when youre all grown up,e and find me! Kraush sir will always be wee!

    Indulging in such remarks till the end.

    Still, there mighte a day when fate would bring them back together.

    Kraush waved to her and moved on.

    Its been a long time, Empire.

    Meanwhile, Crimson Garden perched upon Kraushs shoulder.

    Didnt you nt quite a few seeds in the Empire?

    One is prepping for the academy, and another is in the royal pce. Im not too familiar with these border areas, though.

    Did this creature have seeds in the academy too?

    Hu-hu, by the time you arrive, shell be your senior.

    After all, if one were to enroll now, theyd be a year ahead of him.

    So who is it?

    Wouldnt searching for them be part of the funter on?

    With that, she soared up into the sky.

    Really, shes a being with a penchant for amusement.

    I have one year ahead.

    Kraush lifted his gaze towards the sky.

    Maybe because it was winter, the sky felt incredibly high.

    Its not far now.

    Feeling the impending confrontation with the Sky Age, Kraush set out to inquire about a carriage.

    Fortunately, it wasnt hard to find one bound for the capital.

    The Empire was vast, and perhaps owing to that, Kraush had to endure nearly a month-long grueling carriage journey.

    This isnt exactly easy.

    Maybe it was because during the Sky Age, he primarily used spatial magic.

    He was simply not adjusting to the carriage.

    Oh, Kradd, practicing your swordsmanship again today?

    Yes, daily practice is a must.

    Ha-ha, hope youe out on top in the martial arts tournament!

    Thanks to the extended journey, Kraush had be pretty close with the coachman.

    By the pseudonym he was temporarily using, the coachman chuckled heartily.

    Well arrive by evening. Just in time for the martial arts tournament.

    Upon hearing the coachmans words, Kraush lightly dabbed at his brow to wipe the sweat.

    The end of the carriage trip was a relief, although the thought of the return journey was already giving him a headache.

    Maybe I just wont go back?

    For a moment, the carriage trip was so tiresome that he seriously considered that option.

    But he had promised that chick he would return, so not returning wasnt an option.

    And so, as the carriage set off once more.

    That evening, Kraush arrived in Shiran, the capital of the Empire.

    Regarded as potentially the wealthiest and most advanced city in the world.

    Having reached his destination, Kraush gave his back a light stretch.

    Unlucky.

    Perhaps due to ack of fond memories associated with the Empire.

    Kraush started with a gruff remark.

    Then he immediately set off walking.

    Even though it was the evening, the martial arts tournament registration was presumably still open.

    Since the deadline to enter was tomorrow, Kraush intended to get registered ahead of time today.

    But before that.

    Kraush fumbled in his pocket and pulled out the transformation potion he had received from Darling.

    He didnt know what form it would take, but anything other than his present appearance would suffice.

    I need to find somewhere secluded first.

    Finding a suitable spot to hide, Kraush opened the lid of the medicine bottle.

    The unique scent of the potion stung his nose, but Kraush swallowed it effortlessly.

    After a short while, his face twisted and contorted with the sensation.

    It must be the effect of the medicine.

    He waited a moment, and finally, the feeling from his face vanished.

    Crim.

    As he called to Crimson Garden, a crow alighted before him.

    Can you see in front of you?

    Crimson Garden tilted her head and asked inquisitively.

    Can I see in front of me?

    Kraush showed a look of puzzlement.

    Whats with that reaction? What do I look like?

    Just as I said. You really do look quite suspicious.

    Kraush, not understanding what was being said, stepped outside.

    And the moment he turned to look at a window nearby, Kraush froze.

    What is this.

    Eyes so squinted they were almost invisible.

    Fuzzy hair, like a ck dogs fur.

    There stood a boy who, for some reason, reminded one of a scheming viin.

    And when the crow-shaped Crimson Garden perched upon his shoulder, the image wasplete.

    [ Seems like you can still see. ]

    Eyes are still eyes.

    With an air of exasperation, Kraush looked at his transformed self.

    For some reason, it felt as though Darlings cacklingughter was ringing in his ears.

    She said she imagined my personality.

    Was it something like this she had imagined?

    Kraush let out a long sigh.

    It didnt matter what form his appearance had changed into.

    Though his face looked somewhat suspicious, it wasnt something to be overly concerned about.

    [ Now you really do look like a crow. ]

    Crimson Garden chuckled.

    Thats her,ughing when its not her own problem.

    [ You better hurry and get yourself registered. ]

    Taking her suggestion, Kraush began walking toward the registration before it closed.

    Ephania Empires martial arts tournament registration hall.

    A building managed by the royal pce, which hosted the event, served as the registration hall, and it was quite crowded with people.

    As it was a martial arts tournament organized by the Empire, it drew various contenders from all over the world.

    Thanks to that, the tournament was more sessful than ever.

    Ahem, truly a lot have gathered. There are plenty of interesting folks.

    Just then, a voice as clear as crystal beads rang out.

    There was a doll-like girl with hair as blue as the sea.

    She was dressed in clothes made from expensive fabric.

    Nevertheless, she was practically glued to the second-floor balcony, observing the registration hall on the first floor.

    There are many intriguing children gathered. How utterly fascinating.

    Sizelry Princess, please, mind your demeanor. If His Imperial Majesty sees you like this, hell foam at the mouth.

    Eek, do not speak of father. Its as if I can already hear him shouting in my ear.

    Berating her attendant, her true identity was none other than Sizelry Ephania, the Empires fourth princess.

    The youngest in the Empire, she was fourteen this year.

    Although young, the intelligence and spirit in her eyes were extraordinary.

    After all, there was an obvious reason for that.

    Despite her young age, she possessed a mind that rivaled the most brilliant in the Empire.

    The story of her solving a mathematical conundrum at the age of seven, which made Empires mathematicians tear their hair out, was rather famous.

    But there was one w in her.

    Just like her age, she was incredibly mischievous.

    Curious about everything and using her brilliant mind to dodge her attendants, she even managed to escape the imperial pce.

    Because of this, those who esteemed her sharp intellect also shook their heads, deeming her unfit to be a candidate for the throne.

    But that was what those without knowledge of her would think.

    One of her attendants, who had been at her side since birth, Sera Bete, knew her inner thoughts well.

    Shes performing mischief on purpose, wanting to avoid bing a candidate for the throne.

    She had a brilliant mind but was naturally frail in body.

    If such a person were enmeshed in the Empires most vicious power struggles, her frail body would inevitably break down first.

    Thus, she purposely behaved even more like a tomboy.

    Employing her keen intellect in other areas to make sure no one could nominate her for the imperial candidacy.

    Sera felt both pity for her and relief that she was clever.

    She suited a life of freedom far more than being an empress.

    Huhuhu, these delectable things. I shall pick each one myself and send them all to the Rahelrn Academy to be my prey!

    The issue was that her tomboyish tendencies seemed to get stronger with each passing day.

    Princess, where did you learn tough like that? Youll ruin that pretty face of yours.

    Sera, a face is an effective tool to reveal ones emotions. I must say, I handle that tool quite excellently. If anything, I deserve praise, dont I?

    I feel the urge to scold you.

    How dare you, a mere attendant, scold me, the fourth princess? Fourteen years have been too soon for that.

    Truly, she was a princess with a peculiar personality.

    Eh? Oh, look over there!

    Suddenly, Sizelry pointed to something between the railings, having spotted something amusing.

    Reluctantly approaching, Sera saw a boy.

    With half-closed eyes and a gloomy face.

    And a crow in tow that evoked images of a warlock.

    However, the sword at his hip made him seem like a swordsman at second nce.

    Why does he reek of a viin? Hes just like the sworn enemy of the Empire, the Balheims!

    Why would a Balheim be here? Although it does seem a bit suspicious.

    When his eyes open, it felt like a significant incident was bound to happen.

    Then, Sizelry, who had somehow risen from sitting on the floor, clicked her tongue.

    Ah, Sera. Its wrong to have prejudices based on appearances.

    Didnt you just say he smells like a viin, Princess?

    Thats why I shall verify it myself.

    What?

    Caught by surprise for a moment, Sizelry suddenly leaped through the railings with her small frame.

    Princess!

    As Sera cried out without thinking, Sizelry slid down a groove attached to the front of the railing.

    It was as if she was sliding down a slide.

    While Sera was in shock, Sizelrynded on the ground in no time.

    Now, potential viin. Reveal your identity to this princess.

    With that, she passed through the crowd with a yful smile on her face.

    It was during this moment, while she was making her way through the crowd, that Sizelry, who was small and frail, collided with the shoulder of a man who had suddenly appeared.

    Ah!

    As she stumbled, her legs tangled, and she was about to fall forward.

    At thest moment, a protruding arm gently touched her stomach, preventing her fall.

    Startled, Sizelry looked up, just in time to encounter the half-closed eyes of the boy she had been aiming for.

    Such a tomboy.

    Seeing Sizelry, the boy muttered curtly as he steadied her.

    Be more careful.

    Then he walked off into the crowd, paying her little heed.

    Sizelry stood there, mouth agape, tilting her head.

    Tomboy?

    The fact that the boy spoke as if he knew her raised questions in her mind.

 Chapter 25 The Fourth Imperial Princess Can’t Hold Back

    Chapter 25 The Fourth Imperial Princess Can��t Hold Back

    At that moment, Sizelrys body buzzed into the air.

    It was because Sera, who had approached without notice, had slipped her hands under Sizelrys arms and lifted her up.

    Even if you prattle on about the imperial body, I wont let you go.

    Sera.

    Despite Seras grumbling, Sizelry kept her gaze fixed straight ahead.

    It seems an interesting character has shown up at this martial arts tournament.

    Watching that, Sera quietly let out a sigh.

    Do you know how many times Ive heard that?

    This time, its the real deal.

    The martial arts tournament was organized under the pretext of gathering students for Rahelrn Academy.

    Maybe, Sizelry thought as she smiled, this tournament might actually be fun.

    [ You have some luck too. Running into the fourth princess right after arriving. ]

    Crimson Garden seemed to have noticed as well.

    Kraush scratched his head.

    Even he didnt expect to run into the fourth princess right after arriving.

    That tomboy had always been full of erratic actions, often popping up unpredictably.

    I caught her by reflex when she was about to fall over.

    The look on Sizelrys face as she looked at him lingered on Kraushs mind.

    She had undoubtedly the expression of someone who had discovered something fun.

    If I get entangled with that woman, itd be a hassle.

    Sizelry, a brainy princess yet hiding her true capabilities.

    Kraush was aware of her future in the Empire.

    A future that did not seem fitting for such a brilliant mind.

    And it was a future that only such a brilliant mind could aplish.

    Enough of that.

    For now, he wasnt particrly eager to get involved with any woman.

    Thus, Kraush firstpleted his registration for the martial arts tournament.

    The name he used was Kradd, age 14.

    His origin was Ozijwen, a remote vige on the fringes of the Empire.

    Having quickly noted down his details, Kraush finished the tournament registration and went outside.

    Fortunately, Sizelry did not follow him out.

    Now all thats left.

    Is to ce within the top three to obtain the Golden Dragon Grass.

    With that thought, Kraush set off to find an inn to stay in for the preliminary rounds happening in two days time.

    Little did he know the inns were full of spectators and participants until he was told there were no rooms avable.

    Ha, crazy.

    Kraush had always known the Empire was crowded, but he hadnt expected the capitals inns to bepletely full.

    Taking a seat in a corner, he let out a sigh, as there was not a single space to step foot in due to the onlookers and contestants.

    At this rate, he would have to sleep rough just for tonight.

    And it wont be just for tonight.

    Hed need a ce to stay not only for tomorrow but until after the finals as well.

    Hey, kid.

    Amid his thoughts, Kraush heard someone calling to him.

    He looked up to find an old woman.

    Do you not have a ce to stay tonight?

    With a look of concern, the old woman asked.

    I dont.

    Goodness, youre all alone too? Ive been watching you from the store in front of this park where I work and noticed youve been sitting by yourself pondering.

    The old woman worked at the store in front of the park where Kraush had been sitting.

    Thats why she had seen Kraush sitting alone, brooding the whole time.

    Did youe here alone to participate in the martial arts tournament? Oh dear, so pitiful. If youve nowhere to stay, would you like toe to my house?

    There was no deceit in her expression.

    She genuinely felt sorry and was offering Kraush a ce to stay.

    The appearance of a child seemed to have its uses in this way.

    Eliciting pity from kind-hearted adults seemed to be enough.

    Thank you so much. I am indebted to you.

    So, Kraush readily epted her offer.

    [ Didnt you ever hear not to follow strangers when you were a kid? ]

    Crimson Garden teased him, but Kraush had no intention of sleeping on the bare ground.

    Especially since hes had enough of that from dealing with world erosion.

    The house the old woman led him to was slightly removed from the center of the capital.

    Given that the city center was excessively pricey, this was only natural.

    Her house wasnt big, a modest size.

    But it was more than sufficient for living in.

    Theres just one empty room left. Lucky you. Are you hungry? Ill whip up some food in a jiffy.

    Thank you.

    Go ahead, up to the room at the very end of the second floor. It should befortable enough for you.

    The old woman treated Kraush with kindness, as if he were her own grandchild.

    So, Kraush didnt say much and followed her instructions.

    Fortunate, indeed.

    Never would he have expected to find a room this way.

    As Kraush climbed the stairs and walked through the second-floor wooden hallway, one of the room doors creaked open.

    Thinking it might be the old womans family, Kraush turned his head, only to freeze at the sight of the person he encountered.

    Oh, its you!

    As if by some coincidence, the blue-haired girl pointed at him and cried out.

    The friend who helped me during the day!

    And then, Kraush felt a faint headache.

    With her doll-like pretty face adorned with blue hair.

    She was none other than the fourth princess, Sizelry Ephania.

    Her face was not known outside the imperial pce.

    Thus she thought no one would recognize her and freely roamed around like that.

    The rot.

    And then Kraush realized.

    Somehow, she had led him here, even though he didnt know how she did it.

    Why she employed her brilliant mind in such a way was beyond him.

    Kraush took a moment to look at her before turning around and entering the room as directed by the old woman.

    Hmm, are you shy?

    Ignoring the words that came from outside, he closed his ears and dismissed them.

    And so, the short cohabitation between Starlons pride, the Balheim, and the Empires most powerful princess began.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    The next morning.

    Since today was thest day of registration and the preliminaries were the following day, Kraush was enjoying a sound sleep in bed for the first time in a while.

    Knock, knock, knock!

    But with the insistence as if someone didnt want him to enjoy his sleep, the door was knocked upon once more.

    Kraush turned the pillow over his ears to silence the sound.

    Creak

    But when there was no response to the knocking, this time the door actually opened.

    He was certain he had locked the door the night before.

    Hearing the door open, Kraush sat up in bed and the first thing that caught his eye was the blue hair.

    Of course, it was Sizelry Ephania.

    Shamelessly, she held a tiny wire in her handher tool for picking locks.

    Really, what princess carries a wire to unlock doors?

    An early riser catches the prey. Sleeping inte wont get you anything.

    That doesnt mean you should be picking other peoples locks because theyre sleeping in.

    Then what am I supposed to do? Its so obvious youre avoiding me.

    She deliberately concealed her royal manner of speaking and approached him in a natural way.

    Why are you avoiding me?

    As she questioned him, Kraush got up from bed, straightening the sheets.

    It wasnt good to converse with her.

    Through experience, Kraush knew her mind was dangerously sharp.

    If he engaged in conversation, it was almost guaranteed something would slip out.

    Youre just not my type.

    So he decided to respond with an unexpected answer.

    And that surely hit the target.

    Sizelrys big eyes widened before she soonughed as if bbergasted.

    Ive only ever been called pretty or cute in my life.

    How shameless.

    But just like her words, Sizelrys appearance was not that of a criminal.

    Plenty are prettier than you.

    Oh? Who are they?

    Sizelry asked with sparkling eyes.

    Watching her, Kraush momentarily thought of Bianca before shaking off the thought.

    Im not telling you.

    You have a lot of secrets. Your face is as obscure as your words.

    Thanks for thepliment.

    You should be grateful. After all, its apliment from someone of significance.

    Ignoring her, Kraush stepped out into the hallway, and Sizelry quickly followed after him with light steps.

    Where are you going?

    Dont follow me.

    Why? To be your type, we should get to know each other better. Im making such an effort, being this gorgeous next to you.

    It was annoying.

    Kraush honestly felt that way.

    He was almost overwhelmed by the urge to deliver a flick to her forehead.

    The issue was that if he did flick her, Sera, her ever-present attendant, would surely appear.

    If I fight with the Mad Sword, Im as good as dead.

    After all, she was a master-level expert.

    Even now, the presence of watchful eyes somewhere was pricking at his sixth sense, making him feel edgy.

    How about now? Am I your type yet?

    Youre making it worse.

    Thats curious.

    As if it were the first time she received such treatment, Sizelrys eyes rounded in amazement.

    How can you act like that even though you know Im the princess?

    At her continued words, Kraush tensed up.

    That damned woman.

    What she just said wasnt thrown out randomly.

    She had noticed that Kraush was aware of her identity.

    She had be certain of it overnight.

    Those eyes of hers, shining with a golden light, seemed to already see through everything.

    Just like they epassed all wisdom, Sizelrys eyes appeared to have pierced through it all.

    What nonsense are you talking about? Why would you be a princess?

    Kraush acted nonchnt.

    But Sizelry merely smiled faintly.

    Its a joke. A joke! How could I possibly be a princess?

    With that, she extended her hand with augh.

    Im Sizelry, nice to meet you. Kradd from Starlon!

    Damn.

    Kraush barely held back a curse.

    Not only had she tantly revealed her name, but she had also realized where he was from.

    Not pleased at all.

    Kraush did not reciprocate the handshake and turned away.

    Watching him walk away, Sizelry retracted her hand, uneasily cing it on her waist.

    Princess.

    In that moment, Sera discreetly appeared beside her.

    Is that boy really from Starlon?

    Yes, the Empire and Starlon use the samenguage, but in Starlon, when sybles with plosive soundse out, theye out slightly stronger. That boy, even with a mix of the Empires style, has that essence which cant be changed; it was apparent.

    Only the fourth princess could notice such a thing.

    Sera shook her head at the peculiar way in which herdy discerned his origins.

    What does it mean when you say he knows your identity?

    Its just as I say. The way he approaches me, there are actions that only make sense if he has already recognized who I am.

    Could you give a simple example?

    The actions he showed when he first met the old womanpared to the actions when he first saw me were different.

    Sera blinked.

    Isnt that just the difference between how one treats adults and children?

    What you need to pay attention to is that it was their first time. Peoples treatment differs when meeting someone for the first time, but familiarity is clearly different from a first encounter.

    Im quite lost here.

    Its a matter of observational skills. I absorb much more information much faster than others.

    Her brain worked differently from the average person.

    Especially in terms of observation, her intellect showed overwhelming efficiency.

    An average persons brain would simply register the information with the eyes and move on, but her brain remembered all of it and turned it into valuable data.

    Thats why she saw more.

    The rate at which she absorbed information was of such a degree that calling it a supernatural ability wouldnt be too far off.

    Thats why Sizelry was even more puzzled.

    But Im seeing that child for the first time.

    How could someone who isnt in her memory behave towards her as if familiar?

    Was he feigning familiarity on purpose?

    However, unless he was a con man of historic proportion, there was no way to pull the wool over her eyes.

    As she considered various possibilities, she soon let out a sly chuckle.

    Itd be better if he were a con artist.

    Ironically, that was the most usible exnation.

    Should I capture him?

    If hes from Starlon, then hes hiding his identity and participating in the martial arts tournament under false pretenses.

    Sera quietly asked, and Sizelry responded by raising her hand and pping Seras thigh lightly.

    With such an amusing thing happening, why create a disturbance! Leave it be.

    Sera, having her thigh pped for no reason, could only grimace silently.

    More importantly, Sera, have you found out a bit about my sisters matter?

    Upon her question, Sera, who had been rubbing her thigh, turned to look at Sizelry.

    Yes, I inquired as you directed. If we focus on the points you mentioned, its clear that Lady Sigrid is indeed a different person than before.

    The Empires third princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    Armed with a talent for the sword, she was Sizelrys older sister, expected to be a shining sword of the Empire.

    Sizelry had already noticed that her sister had changed strangely starting a year ago.

    Hmm, somethings happening in the imperial pce, hm?

    Sizelry clicked her tongue lightly and moved on.

    Should we do something about it?

    When Sera asked, Sizelry shook her head.

    Thats enough. Matters of the pce should be resolved within the pce itself. Why should I get involved?

    She had intentionally distanced herself from the pces affairs.

    Her inquiries about Sigrids change were out of personal curiosity alone.

    There was no other reason.

    Still, she couldnt help but think that the first and second princes were a bit at risk.

    But now Ive found something far more interesting.

    Sizelrys eyes sparkled with curiosity for the first time in a while.

    She simply hoped whatever she had discovered would satisfy her interest.

 Chapter 26 Being Misunderstood

    Chapter 26 Being Misunderstood

    The next day, the day of the martial arts tournament preliminary round.

    Kraush, more fatigued than usual, wiped his face.

    Im really being hammered here.

    Unable to even respond to the giggling derision from Crimson Garden beside him.

    It had started from the previous day and continued until this morning.

    Because he had been relentlessly harried by Sizelry.

    This is why I hate geniuses.

    Especially if its regarding brains.

    Sapped of energy from verbal sparring, as she seized any information with whatever he said.

    He wanted to finish the martial arts tournament swiftly and leave now.

    If he stayed any longer, he might risk exposing his Balheim identity.

    Nows my chance!

    At that moment, he heard a voice and a boy wielding a club attacked him from behind.

    Shouting while attempting a surprise attackthis one was too immature.

    Kraush, without drawing his sword, raised his hand and smacked the chin of the leaping applicant.

    Argh!?

    The boy screamed and rolled on the ground.

    Without mercy, Kraush stomped on the boys abdomen, and his eyes rolled back, unresponsive.

    Wow, how many makes that now, anyway?

    That guys a slit-eyed monster.

    Whats the deal with that crow? It doesnt fall off even when he moves like that.

    Heads turned at Kraushs voice, and those who made eye contact with him scuttled back, looking terrified.

    Hes scary. Definitelyes from the underworld.

    Seeing the way he finishes them off. Better not get any blowback.

    The ce where Kraush was stationed was none other than the preliminary arena.

    This preliminary was characterized by meleebat.

    One hundred participants per group were divided, and only the top four of each would qualify for the next rounds.

    Kraush had such an easy time that he could afford to let his mind wander.

    He proved his efforts had paid off: he reigned as a strong contender here.

    Calling someone strong among 15-year-olds, how strong could they really be.

    There werent many peers who could measure up to Kraush.

    Especially since those who would enter Rahelrn Academy were all absent.

    Its like a fox dominating in the absence of a tiger.

    Kraush, harboring no arrogance, made that assessment of himself.

    Having seen real geniuses, he was the most self-aware.

    Hahahaha! Why are you standing there dumbfounded? You idiots! Youre all going to die!

    Aaaack! Run away!

    Its a monster!

    Of course, there were some with real skill among them.

    Take, for example, the muscle pig currently charging crazily around like a buffalo.

    It was impossible for someone with such a massive size to be under the age of 15, and just by charging, he was unstoppable.

    But that wasnt all there was.

    The aura wrapped around his body was also moving with precision.

    I remember him.

    He was one of the guys who entered Rahelrn Academy through the martial arts tournament.

    Regrettably, the name eluded Kraush.

    Regardless of being treated insignificantly, he was a Balheim.

    There was little need for him to sh withmoners.

    Hahahaha!

    However, thatughter was somewhat loud.

    His ears hurt as if even the sound carried aura, and when Kraush looked that way, their eyes met.

    In that moment, the muscle pigs eyes gleamed wickedly.

    Oho, what are you looking at!

    And the subsequent words made Kraushs eyebrows twitch.

    Youre staring, piglet.

    Kraush didnt hold back from the provocation.

    The muscle pigs forehead creased deeply.

    Pig? Pigg! Who are you calling a pig!

    Immediately thereafter, the creature began a body m charge at Kraush.

    Hisrge frame and charging stance were certainly intimidating.

    But it was only threatening to a human extent.

    In world erosion, no matter how big, a person is just a small animal.

    Proving this, Kraush merely observed as the pig came right up in front of him.

    Die!

    The muscle pig thrust his shoulder forward, aiming to blow Kraush away.

    Woooom!

    Apanied by dust kicking up under his feet, the pig was abruptly halted.

    Merely by Kraushs outstretched hand pressing down on the pigs head.

    The pigs eyes blinked once.

    Looking up close at the creature whose eyes at least looked somewhat innocent, Kraush slowly smiled.

    Are you good at fighting with strength?

    And the moment Kraushs fist tightened,

    Wham!

    The pigs face crumpled beneath the force of Kraushs punch.

    Thud! Crash!

    He soared sky-high and then rolled pitifully along the ground.

    His face smashed in, the big many there losing consciousness, his front teeth knocked out and eyes flipped back.

    Since Kraush gave him a blow even to the vige, consciousness hadpletely taken flight.

    Swoosh

    The arena was enveloped in a brief silence at the spectacle.

    The children looked on with eyes wide open at Kraush and the muscle pig, alternating their gaze.

    They couldnt believe what theyd seenthe much smaller Kraush had sted away the brute.

    Then Kraush crinkled his face under the childrens stare.

    Done spectating?

    With that, the children began brawling amongst themselves again.

    From that moment, not a single one among the children dared to challenge Kraush.

    To them, provoking him would mean instant dismissal from thepetition.

    Puhahahahat, a masterpiece.

    In the meantime, a voice burst into a peal of roaringughter behind Kraush.

    There stood a man with his face wrapped in ck bandages.

    He was quite tall, possibly hitting a growth spurt, and smiled with his eyes at Kraush from between the bandages.

    Why are youughing?

    Kraush, ever gruff to anyone not a favorite of his, asked peevishly.

    Even after witnessing Kraushs recent feat, the bandaged man appeared not the slightest bit intimidated.

    Well, I have tough when an interesting friend shows up, right? You, arent you the one sent by the infamous Night Crow assassin family?

    And Kraush couldnt make head nor tail of what seemed nonsensical babbling.

    The Night Crow? Thats the most dangerous group operating behind the Empire.

    Had they sent someone to participate in this martial arts tournament?

    Even Kraush couldnt know every inside detail of the Empire.

    But Ive never heard about the Night Crow at Rahelrn Academy?

    Would the Empire be mad enough to admit members of the Night Crow?

    However, Kraush was aware of an unpredictability factor in the Empire.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    That damned third princess who must have inherited the same batch of memories as himself.

    He felt a bad premonition.

    It was as if the woman was doing something behind the scenes of the Empire.

    The Empires downfall was not without influence from those shadows.

    I dont know what misunderstanding youre having

    Dont y innocent. That crow on your shoulder is proof enough.

    The crow as proof?

    Kraush nced at Crimson Garden.

    It seemed hed drawn unwarranted misconceptions because of her.

    Besides, the dubious aura emanating from you screams underworld to anyone seeing it.

    Apparently, his suspicious appearance had beenpounded due to Darlings transformation potion.

    Dont worry. Ive got no intention of checking on your lot. Given whos backing you, I guess there arent many left who would dare.

    The bandaged man chuckled and grinned.

    Lets get along, considering we hail from the same underworld.

    With that, having said his part, he waved his hand and left.

    Kraush watched him go before sinking into deep thought by himself.

    An expert emerging from the Night Crow, eh.

    Whoever it might be was unclear.

    But I surely feel that an unpleasant variable is about to arise.

    And certainly not in a direction he wasfortable with.

    I suppose Ill have to check it out.

    After the preliminaries ended, Kraush had confidently remained one of the top four in his group.

    Not a single soul dared to challenge him after he demolished the muscle pig.

    That meant Kraush had practically conserved all his energy.

    Kraush was currently on the tail of someone.

    Who might that someone be?

    It was none other than the bandaged man who had spoken to him earlier.

    He must be involved with the underworld.

    Kraush had never visited the Empires underworld.

    He had only heard a few stories; he didnt know exactly how those figures operated.

    Kraush, not an imperial citizen, couldnt possibly know everything about the Empires affairs.

    So Kraush decided to tail the bandaged man to learn about the Empires underworld.

    Do you really need to go to such lengths?

    As Kraush closely followed through the back alleys, Crimson Garden suddenly spoke up.

    Go to such lengths?

    Stalking someone, that sort of thing.

    Kraush blinked, his expression questioning as if asking, then what other way is there?

    Tsk, tsk, you only know how to learn from me, not how to use what youve learned. What a poor pupil.

    In that moment, Crimson Garden spread her wings and soared upward.

    She quickly flew overhead andnded neatly in front of the bandaged man.

    Eh, a crow?

    The bandaged man, walking down the alley, stopped in surprise at the sight of Crimson Garden.

    The bandaged mans shoulders jerked in a rough reaction.

    As Kraush approached btedly, the bandaged man simply stood there bewildered.

    What did you do?

    It was a light brainwashing spell. In this state, hell answer anything you ask.

    Kraush was aware of Crimson Gardens versatility, but he hadnt known she could do this as well.

    Certainly, if this method were avable, there was no need to tail anyone.

    Hey, bandaged man.

    Kraush called out to him, and the bandaged man looked over nkly.

    Gazing at him, Kraush quickly posed his question.

    What happened with the Night Crow?

    Night Crow was recently almost annihted.

    The mans lips conveyed the news of the Night Crows near destruction.

    Annihted? But the Night Crow participated in the martial arts tournament.

    It was by the decree of the new master who annihted and took them under his control.

    Hearing mention of the Night Crows master, Kraush responded with curiosity but also sought confirmation.

    Is that Sigrid Ephania?

    She was the only one capable of such a feat.

    No.

    However, the reply was different.

    Not Sigrid?

    Yes, it was the second prince who annihted and imed the Night Crow.

    Kraushs eyebrows furrowed.

    The second prince imed the Night Crow?

    Kraushs gaze was filled with even greater doubt.

    The second prince had long been devoured by the first prince and was known just for inting thetters power base.

    It didnt make sense that he had gotten his hands on the Night Crow.

    And moreover.

    Kraush knew the secrets of the Night Crow.

    And their true backing was from the imperial family.

    Night Crow, jestingly referred to as the assassins house of fame.

    Despite originating from the Empires underworld, they were so renowned for their assassination skills that they were referred to as a family.

    What does it mean for them to be outstanding in assassination?

    They took on the Empires dirty tasks.

    Their forte was assassination.

    Thus, they were an organization that undertook high-priced assassination missions from various ces.

    Their characteristic was one thing: they all possessed something rted to a crow.

    The rumor of their involvement became so widespread that there was even talk of carrying a crow emblem for safety when walking down back alleys.

    And the imperial family made use of that.

    The Empires imperial family kept tabs on which nobles were using the Night Crow, and who was checking whom, all through the Night Crow.

    Cleverly, the imperial family had naturally adjusted the bnce of power among the nobles by utilizing the Night Crow.

    It was a fact that remained undisclosed until the Empires downfall.

    Within the Empire, only the imperial family was privy to this knowledge.

    So the notion that the second prince had suddenly be the master of the Night Crow was simply nonsensical.

    After all, the original master of Night Crow was the imperial family itself.

    But even before that, there was a more inconceivable story.

    Even if the Night Crows annihtion is true, how is it that some random back alley thug knows about the imperial familys involvement?

    There were too many peculiarities.

    Wait.

    Something shed across Kraushs mind.

    Sigrid, that girls doing.

    Kraushs face contorted in thought.

    Shes scheming to crush the second prince ahead of time to lessen the first princes power base. These are deliberately spread rumors.

    Kraushs mind spun rapidly.

    To him, the rumors indeed seemed deliberately spread.

    Creating a narrative as if the second prince had swallowed the Night Crow and was plotting something.

    The second prince fell into Sigrids trap.

    Sigrid deliberatelyid the trap, making it possible for the second prince to swallow the Night Crow, and the prince, still eyeing the throne, hastily gulped down the poison that was Night Crow.

    Thinking the revtion of controlling Night Crow would bolster his forces, he likely bbed carelessly.

    And Sigrid would have encouraged the rumors from the shadows.

    Enough for this bandaged man here to know about it.

    Havinge to that conclusion, Kraush became lost in thought.

    I get that Sigrid set a trap for the second prince.

    By making him swallow the Night Crow, whats she nning to do?

    The Night Crows specialty is assassination.

    Then it means the second prince is going to use Night Crow to assassinate someone

    Doesnt Sigrid know the first prince well?

    He wasnt someone easy to deal with.

    No matter how much the second prince pulls strings from behind, using Night Crow to assassinate the first prince would be impossible.

    Then it means that the second prince is being manipted to assassinate someone else.

    But who would that target be?

    After spending a moment in deep thought, Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    Damn it.

    Kraushs eyes crumpled with rage.

    He had realized who Sigrid intended the second prince to assassinate through the Night Crow.

    Sizelry Ephania.

    The fourth imperial princess.

 Chapter 27 Exploiting Misunderstandings

    Chapter 27 Exploiting Misunderstandings

    Sizelry Ephania.

    Just as the first prince was about to perish by Sigrids hand and she nearly ced Arthur upon the throne, Sizelry concealed the White Dragon Jade Seal, the symbol of imperial authority of the emperor, in a ce no one could find and then took her own life.

    ording to an unspoken rule long held, no one without the White Dragon Jade Seal could ascend the throne. Consequently, unable to seize the White Dragon Jade Seal, Sigrid and Arthur failed to unite the Empire under one banner.

    They may have ascended the throne in the end, but only as figureheads, ultimately unable to quell the internal strife within the Empireall due to one incident orchestrated by Sizelry.

    Shes trying to get rid of that meddler in advance.

    Sizelrys mind worked differently from others. Even the most renowned geniuses would often have to concede before her.

    Therefore, it was clear that Sigrid had judged, even if by chance, she were to seize the White Dragon Jade Seal first, Sizelry would interfere in some way.

    Sizelry would never idly ept Arthur ascending the throne.

    Utilize the Night Crow to kill Sizelry and pin the me on the second prince, who holds the Night Crow, ending both at the same time.

    Kraush felt all the pieces of the puzzle clicking into ce.

    Its not my ce to judge, considering I murdered my half-brother with my own hands.

    It was apparent how little regard Sigrid had for family ties.

    What are you pondering so long for?

    Crimson Garden, perched atop the bandaged mans head, tilted her head and asked.

    Upon hearing that, Kraush let out a long breath.

    He had a rough understanding of the situation.

    And why the Night Crow had participated in this martial arts tournament.

    The second prince must have wanted to spread the word that he had taken control of the Night Crow far and wide.

    And the martial arts tournament would have been a perfect target for such rumors.

    He would have been hoping for the Night Crow to achieve first ce in this martial arts tournament.

    All without realizing it was all part of Sigrids scheme.

    And then, Sigrids de would simultaneously strike down Sizelry and the second prince.

    Crim.

    I believe I told you not to call me that.

    Crimson Garden tried to peck at him with her beak, but Kraush lightly dodged it.

    I want to ask for a bit more help.

    To think Im already raising you as my disciple, and still you ask for more help. Arent youcking a sense of shame?

    Shame or whatever, this rtes to me getting stronger.

    Kraush had grasped Sigrids goal.

    She wanted to bring down the first and second prince before she headed off to Rahelrn Academy.

    That way, when the current emperor sumbs to illness at her academy graduation, Arthur could smoothly seed the throne.

    She was aiming for the position of Empress of the Empire.

    And Kraush had no intention of letting Arthur ascend as Emperor of the Empire.

    The ck Hood fundamentally creates the dial based on the targets self-esteem.

    The higher ones self-esteem, the more solid the dial bes, not easily opened.

    Conversely, the more depleted self-esteem bes, the looser the dial.

    This was only natural.

    To heighten the worth of what one possesses, one must believe in their own value.

    Thats why I cant let Sigrid achieve her goal.

    For the future, he had to pilfer the skills she possessed.

    So, for that purpose alone, he couldnt allow her to ascend the throne.

    And if that damn woman rises to the throne, the Empire will likely fall to ruin.

    Though Sigrid has innate talent with the sword, her intelligence falls short of an emperors capacity.

    Just looking at how hastily she wants to prop Arthur onto the throne, doesnt the answer be clear?

    The fall of the Empire ushers in world erosion.

    Kraush was resolute in preventing Sigrid from bing Empress.

    I need to wreck the ns of someone whose skill I want to steal.

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue at Kraushs intentions.

    As usual, regressors move based on their paltry knowledge of the future.

    Regrettably, the real regressor resided elsewhere.

    But Ive agreed to help you. Very well. This time, Ill aid you.

    Fortunately, Crimson Garden readily agreed to assist him.

    What are you going to do about this fellow?

    As Crimson Garden prodded the bandaged man with her beak and asked, Kraush turned away.

    Leave him. Hes not particrly needed anymore.

    The situation was fully assessed.

    As much as Kraush knew Sigrid, no one better understood the circumstances than he did.

    Huh, since itse to this, lets at least imprint him as a servant.

    With that, Crimson Garden stamped her foot on the bandaged mans head.

    After a moment, a ck star was imprinted between the bandages.

    Leave.

    Crimson Gardenmanded, and the bandaged man immediately turned around and walked away with heavy steps.

    So, whats the n?

    Crimson Garden asked as she followed Kraush with a steady pace, having sent the bandaged man off.

    Its simple. We have to find the Night Crow hiding in the mainpetition.

    For that, action had to be taken to draw out the Night Crow.

    And it just so happened to be perfect timing.

    Crim, Ill need to use you and this appearance.

    Lets see who can bet on the real crow.

    Sizelry was also having a delightful day.

    The reason for her recent joy was thanks to a single individual.

    The boy from Starlon who was aware of her identity.

    Kradd.

    Sizelry found it hrious every time she behaved erratically and he became frustrated.

    It was, after all, expected.

    Up until now, everyone else merely responded awkwardly to her tomboyish impulses.

    She was an imperial princess of the Empire.

    The most that could be said against her antics was from, at most, her attendant Sera.

    Conversely, if she hid her identity and yed pranks, she knew it was only because her identity was concealed.

    Therefore, to Sizelry, Kradd was an interesting subject.

    He definitely knew her real identity.

    Yet, on such a premise, he had never once treated her as a princess.

    This was deeply intriguing to her.

    How could such an amusing fellow exist, she wondered.

    The spark asionally visible between his narrowly opened eyes made him seem anything but a 14-year-old boy.

    In fact, Sizelry had deduced that he was hiding his true age.

    And that part was fun as well.

    An old soul like him, wasnt he quite simr to her?

    Sizelry concluded that he was even disguising his outward appearance.

    It was curious how he managed to disguise himself without her knowing, but her overwhelming observational ability allowed her to see through it.

    Certainly, his name too must be an alias.

    But it didnt matter.

    She had noticed that he had little concern beyond the martial arts tournament.

    Does that boy catch your fancy that much?

    Sera asked Sizelry, who was looking out the window.

    Hearing the question, Sizelry gave a wry smile.

    Are you asking if Im interested in him romantically?

    Its natural for the fourth princess to be drawn to males of her age.

    Sizelry toyed with her chin.

    Biologically speaking, its natural for males and females to be attracted to each other. For the preservation of the species, hormone levels would be highest around this age. Especially someone as physically weak as I might be desperate to leave offspring.

    Dont beat around the bush.

    Im not particrly interested in that aspect. If he were the same sex, I would have reacted exactly the same.

    Sizelry dered.

    I am Sizelry Ephania, the Empires fourth princess. Even if such feelings were to arise, they are not for me to hold onto.

    Sizelry said so and slowly smiled.

    That is what it means to be the fourth princess.

    Watching Sizelry, Sera felt a sense of sorrow.

    For her, being a princess was nothing more than shackles.

    What use was there for a brilliant mind?

    God had handed her a weak body and the position of the fourth princess, Ephania.

    She had no other way to live her life except as a perpetual tomboy.

    Or perhaps there was another way.

    However, the moment she chose that method, Sizelry would have to use her intellect to harm everyone around her.

    Disliking that, she remained in her ce, choosing to always live the life of a tomboy.

    Oh, youvee.

    At that moment, Sizelry spotted Kraush walking in from outside.

    You made quite the ssh in the preliminaries, didnt you? Lets govish you with praise.

    With an excited expression, Sizelry headed down to the first floor.

    Sera could only hide her presence naturally as she watched her.

    Bounding down the stairs, Sizelry came to a stop right before the door.

    Her n was to tease Kraush the moment he walked in.

    And just as the door creaked open,

    Sizelrys voice suddenly halted.

    Because she read a different shade of emotion on Kraushs face looking at her.

    Whats the matter?

    Perhaps thats why her usual tone of voice burst out unintentionally.

    Why are you looking at me with such an expression all of a sudden?

    Sizelry asked.

    After all, it made sense.

    Sympathyan emotion that had abruptly nestled in the eyes of Kraush, whod only been irritable since morning.

    That sentiment, often seen with Sera, wasnt something expected from him.

    Honestly, it was upsetting.

    Though it was questionable how he hade to know about her, she was certainly not one to be pitied by him.

    Just.

    Kraush simply said, walking inside.

    I just happen to think you lead quite a hard life, thats all.

    His words made Sizelry track him visually as he entered.

    What happened?

    Take care of your body. Remember that much.

    Left pondering his cryptic parting words, Sizelry stood there dumbfounded.

    Sera.

    Yes.

    At her call, Sera immediately appeared.

    Sizelrys eyes were colder and moreposed than ever before.

    It was a look she often showed when disying the responsibilities of a princess, so Sera immediately assumed a posture of deference.

    You are the one providing information from the imperial family.

    She spoke and turned to look at Sera.

    Are you truly reliable?

    No matter how sharp her intellect, Sizelry still needed to hear with her ears to obtain information.

    She wasnt free within the imperial family.

    Thus, the question to Sera, who had so far been her informant about the internal affairs of the imperial family, prompted Sera to bow her head.

    I will double-check.

    I would appreciate that.

    Sizelry said as she looked again toward the room into which Kraush had entered.

    Truly, from where did that boy learn his information?

    Could he see even what she was blind to?

    She wasnt quite sure, but this martial arts tournament might bring significant upheaval.

    The day the preliminaries of the martial arts tournament ended and the finals approached, there was a peculiar rumor circting.

    It stated that the Night Crow, steeped in mystery, had participated in the youth division of this martial arts tournament.

    People who heard the news exhibited uniform curiosity.

    The Night Crow was, as ever, one of those topics that people delighted in gossiping about.

    Mankind reveled in embroidery when it came to organizations shrouded in secrecy.

    As a result, the spectators who came to watch the finals were immensely curious about the veiled whispers regarding the Night Crow.

    Wondering if the rumors could be true.

    As the final rounds progressed, there was a particrly high concentration of people in the youth division, but the event fell short of expectations.

    Regardless of their agility or strength, they were no more than under 15.

    The reality was that the childrens level of skill was far from that of the adults.

    Even those who made it to the finals were prone to mistakes and had many ws.

    It could have been amusing for someone, but to most, itcked the excitement of the adult division.

    Just as people were beginning to think that the Night Crow may just be a rumor after all.

    32nd round, contestant Kradd!

    A boy walked out.

    The first thing that caught everyones eye was the crow perched on his shoulder.

    Seeing the crow, they couldnt help but collectively recall the Night Crow.

    After all, a crow was the symbol of the Night Crow.

    Moreover, the boys appearance also evoked an unusual atmosphere.

    His all-ck attire gave him the vibe of someone from the empires underworld.

    And especially the slit-like narrowness of his eyes, locking away any insight, made him even more suspicious.

    Could it be real?

    It seems so.

    Look at that scheming face, it has to be.

    In the minds of the spectators, a consensus was reached in an instant.

    Thats the boy.

    That boy is the real Night Crow!

    32nd round, contestant Garda!

    When everyones attention was at its peak.

    His opponent walked out.

    With a well-trained physique and carrying arge sword, he looked at Kraush with a formidable gaze.

    Crow, are you that famous Night Crow?

    Hearing Gardas question, Kraush gave a shrug of his shoulders.

    Neither affirming nor denying.

    This ambiguous attitude further fueled suspicions about his existence.

 Chapter 28 The Bait Was Taken

    Chapter 28 The Bait Was Taken

    This is interesting. If I defeat the crow iming to be the lord of the empires underworld, Im sure to receive high praise.

    Garda swung his greatsword with what seemed to be considerable confidence in his skills.

    Both contestants, ready, start!

    In the midst of those exchanges, the announcer shouted the start of the battle.

    Holding his stance with the greatsword, Garda kicked off the ground and rushed in for a surprise attack.

    His robe fluttered, fully revealing his figure for all to see.

    People then btedly realized his identity.

    Is he a child of the warrior tribe, Frear!

    His deep green irises and the distinctive tattoos drawn across his body gave him away.

    The Frear, a minority tribe living in the most rugged mountains of the Empire by the same name, known for being a warrior people who inherently possessed superb martial prowess.

    Garda was a child of that very tribe, Frear.

    The Frear Mountains were rumored to be the most treacherous region affected by world erosion.

    Growing up there, the Frear was naturally exceptional in martial prowess and were hence called a warrior people.

    Wouldnt a child of such a tribe be able to defeat even the Night Crow?

    That thought briefly crossed their minds.

    However, that thought soon changed as Kraush dodged all the strikes from Gardas greatsword.

    Hes just avoiding the blows.

    Doesnt he have a chance to counterattack?

    While it looked like Kraush was preupied with evading, over time, that perception began to change.

    Gardas attacks were vicious.

    Yet no matter how fierce, if none of those attacks hit, it was a different story.

    Kraush didnt get hit by a single one of Gardas strikes.

    It was as though he had almost premonitory skills to dodge all of Gardas assaults.

    No, thats not it.

    Its on purpose. Hes avoiding them on purpose!

    The onlookers showed shock at this revtion.

    It seemed that Kraush was toying with his opponent, which would only be possible if there were no real skill difference.

    How can he move so agilely?

    Isnt he the Night Crow? Isnt the term noted assassin family not for nothing?

    To hold the title of a noble family while living in the underworld and to be scoffed at. Who would have thought hed be at this level?

    The child of Frear cant do anything against him.

    People could not help but marvel.

    The Night Crow, even if just a ruse, was called the noted family of assassins.

    Perhaps due to this reason, Kraushs darting moves made people even more convinced that he was truly the Night Crow.

    Damn, like a rat!

    Garda, facing off against Kraush, couldnt help but show signs of anxiety.

    No matter how much he was a child of the warrior tribe Frear, he was still just a 15-year-old boy.

    Due to hisck of psychological maturity, the movement of Kraush and the judgmental eyes of the audience made him increasingly shrink back.

    Crap!

    Therefore, out of a desire to shake off his constrained state, he inadvertently swung his greatsword broadly.

    Whoosh!

    In the space where the greatsword had passed, Gardas eyes widened in shock.

    Because Kraush, who had been in sight moments before, had vanished.

    Youre too impatient.

    Right then, a voice came from behind him.

    p!

    The punch that Kraush had swung connected precisely across his back.

    With the execution of the acupoint strike, an additional force wreaked havoc on Gardas insides.

    Cough!

    Unable to withstand the shock, Garda tumbled to the floor.

    No amount of physical training could defend against the acupoint strike.

    Exhausted by the vigorous exertion and blow of the acupoint strike, Garda lost consciousness where hey.

    The referee, witnessing the scene firsthand, promptly raised his hand in favor of Kraush.

    The winner is Kradd!

    Wo!

    An immense cheer erupted from the stands at that moment.

    It was a natural response after catching a glimpse of the veiled prowess of the Night Crow.

    Although Im not actually the Night Crow.

    Kraush secretly smiled inwardly, having actively exploited the rumors spread by Sigrid.

    By now, the real Night Crow must be incredibly flustered.

    And he will approach.

    Theres no way he would leave a fake Night Crow be.

    Kraush glimpsed Garda for a moment.

    He felt sorry for him.

    Under normal circumstances, he would have been a candidate for champion.

    After all, since another from Frear has already secured admission to Rahelrn Academy, this wouldnt matter to them.

    He was referring to another child from Frear, belonging to the Sky Generation.

    With those thoughts, Kraush moved along.

    In that instant, he caught the eye of someone in the audience.

    It was Sizelry, smiling faintly at him.

    Despite his warning, her presence at the martial artspetition meant that she too had probably caught wind of Sigrids n.

    She was smart, after Sizelry Ephania.

    -So ying the Night Crowa very fancy identity indeed.

    Though her voice wasnt heard, Kraush read her lips.

    She was teasing him, knowing full well he was not actually the Night Crow.

    Kraush left her be and made his way to the waiting room for the contestants.

    Ive scattered the bait.

    Now, all there was to do was wait for the one who took that bait to show up.

    ck, ck

    While Kraush walked down the corridor, footsteps echoed from the opposite end.

    Sensing that it was a contestant, Kraush looked up.

    A man stood there.

    Tall, with long limbs, the figure sported dull ck hair that hung long and ungroomed.

    With lifeless eyes, the man looked at Kraush and then slightly curled the corners of his mouth.

    Is it fun to impersonate the Night Crow?

    Just as that thought crossed Kraushs mind,

    A white de surged from below, halting just shy of Kraushs throat.

    Kraush had grabbed his wrist in time.

    Wow, I didnt expect you to fall for it right away.

    Kraush looked up at him, snickering incredulously.

    Was it good luck or bad luck?

    The real Night Crow hade to discipline Kraush.

    Since ancient times, crows were considered ominous creatures that scavenge on the dead.

    They are the beings closest to death, lingering besides the dying.

    Such was the Night Crow bearing the name of these crows.

    One of the assassins was now right in front of Kraushs eyes.

    Yet, as Kraush viewed the member of the Night Crow before him, he tilted his head in curiosity.

    Huh?

    A voice tinged with doubt briefly escaped his lips.

    In that instant, another sword flew towards Kraush from the opposite direction of the arm he had caught.

    Kraush leisurely dodged the sword aimed at his head and then pushed the assant back by kicking him in the stomach.

    The man who was kicked took a few steps back but showed no signs of pain.

    Observing this, Kraush became even more certain of the identity of the person before him.

    This I did not know.

    Kraush wasnt deeply knowledgeable about the Night Crow.

    The most significant reason was that they had disappeared during his time studying at the Rahelrn Academy.

    The rumors had spread widely  thered been a great deal of chaos among the imperial children about the Night Crow being wiped out.

    Afterwards, aside from learning that the Night Crow was a secret weapon of the Imperial family, he hadnt heard any news about them.

    To think that the identity of the Night Crow was actually this person.

    Was he taken in by Arthur?

    Indeed, as befits a regressor.

    Having known all this in advance, they must have acted ordingly.

    And thats why they disappeared during my time at the Academy.

    And now it looked like Sigrid was using the Night Crow before Arthur had the chance.

    Since she had been with Arthur, she must have already known their true identity.

    Quite skilled, arent you?

    In the meantime, the man twisted his neck, drawing his sword in a bizarre posture with a flourish.

    So, you have some skills since youve impersonated the Night Crow?

    While saying so, he shed a rxed smile.

    And as his smile concluded, he sent another sword flying towards Kraush.

    This time, Kraush unhesitatingly blocked the attack.

    The man had opted for a rapid assault, but Kraushs foiled sword repelled those blows one after another.

    The man realized he could not catch up to Kraush in terms of swordsmanship.

    As he made that assessment, his mouth fell agape.

    Immediately following this, a slim dagger coated with poison sprung from his mouth.

    Kraush easily turned his head to avoid the dagger and then, another arm burst forth from within his garments.

    It was an arm made of ckened bone.

    The arm shot out quickly towards Kraush and made contact with his body.

    Seeing this, the mans face twisted into a grim smile.

    He was certain that Kraush was dead.

    Whats going on?

    Yet, Kraush looked up at the manpletely unharmed.

    What?

    As the man was caught off-guard, Kraushs fist quickly traveled upward, striking him squarely in the jaw.

    The man tumbled to the ground with his vision shaking violently.

    Kraush stepped on the fallen mans chest and dusted off his hands.

    The death arts created through world erosion do not work on me.

    Thanks to his extreme blood point poison resistance, such types of death arts were thus negated.

    World erosions power? What exactly are you

    Seeing Kraush use the power of world erosion, the man wore a look of confusion.

    Kraush, while looking down at him, scratched the back of his head.

    He had intended to lure the Night Crow and then use them to turn the tables on Sigrid, helping them escape her clutches.

    But with things turning out this way, it seemed he needed to make some adjustments to his ns.

    Ebsque.

    Kraush called out that name.

    At the sound of his name, the mans body froze, and Kraush looked at him, questioning.

    Where are you now?

    What, uh, what, hey, you!?

    The man seemed flustered as he blurted out his response.

    Seeing the intense reaction to just five letters of his name (in korean), Kraush loosened up a bit.

    Your heart is being held by Sigrid, isnt it?

    Yikes!

    He even screamed.

    It must have been terrifying for him to feel as though Kraush saw right through him.

    Despite the mans fear, Kraush spoke calmly.

    Lets make a deal.

    A deal?

    Ill help you recover your heart.

    For the first time, the mans expression changed.

    While he didnt know how Kraush knew so much about him, what was being offered was too tempting for Ebsque to just ignore.

    In return, tell me everything about the n Sigrid has drawn up and what shes ordered you to do.

    And so, Kraush coaxed Ebsque into betrayal.

    A world erosion being who had been held captive by the Imperial family of the Empire for a millennium.

    A necromancer.

    Ebsque Benapoch.

    Kraush was talking to her.

    NOTE: Ebsque is a girl. In this chapter, she use male corpse (apparently) to face Kraush.

 Chapter 29 The Only Necromancer

    Chapter 29 The Only Necromancer

    Kraush first came to meet Ebsque because of Arthur.

    One day, Arthur brought Ebsque to the quarters where the Sky Generation resided.

    Ebsque, who couldnt do anything on her own, was intimidated by everyone.

    Correction.

    More precisely, she avoided everyone.

    She never ventured outside the barracks.

    The Sky Generation didnt treat her well to begin with because she was a world erosion being. They kept her around simply because Arthur had brought her, thinking she might be of use.

    Initially, Kraush too had littlemunication with her.

    He only knew that she was the one and only necromancer in the world.

    But one day, Kraush also engaged in conversation with her.

    You are even more cursed than I am? Quite frail, arent you?

    That was how Ebsque, with her characteristic pomposity, had started the dialogue.

    Kraush looked at the man before him.

    A man whose presence was almost undetectable.

    He was none other than Ebsques twelfth corpse.

    And there, on the chest of the corpse, was a crow tattoo.

    The family that rules the world behind the Empire.

    In reality, they were just a group made up of corpses.

    Well, in a way, a necromancer might be the most suited for assassinations.

    After all, unlike assassins, corpses would yield no information even if they were caught.

    The name Night Crow was aptly chosen for that reason, then.

    The crow that scavenges corpses.

    It was a name that precisely described a necromancer like Ebsque.

    Such a sense of naming.

    Huh, what?

    As No. 12 turned around, Kraush waved his hands dismissively, acting as if nothing was the matter.

    No. 12 moved with a reluctant response.

    Right now, he was escorting Kraush somewhere.

    Now that I think about it.

    Kraush nced briefly at Crimson Garden perched on his shoulder.

    Crimson Garden was a world erosion being, just like Ebsque.

    Perhaps she already knew of Ebsque.

    Crim, do you know Ebsque?

    [I dont know anyone weaker than me.]

    An arrogant reply came back to him.

    And Kraush knew that was true.

    Well, erosion beings arent exactly colleagues to start with.

    It made sense not to know.

    Were here.

    At that moment, No. 12 stopped walking.

    In front of him was a decrepit door and building.

    It looked too dpidated for the worlds only necromancer to stay.

    Then, with a click from within and No. 12 opening the door, what unfolded was an excessively adorned space.

    The interior waspletely different from the modest exterior.

    Kraush clicked his tongue at the sight of the room full of vanity.

    She wont evene out of a corner of the room anyway.

    She probably did all this simply because she wanted a nice, big house.

    Thinking how she really hadnt changed, Kraush continued following No. 12s lead.

    When they arrived in front of a certain room, No. 12 spoke.

    Now that Ive brought you here, tell me. How are you going to get back my heart?

    Looking at Ebsque speaking through No. 12, Kraush wore an indifferent expression.

    Didnt you listen to me properly? Youre not a goldfish.

    Goldfish?

    I said my skill requires me to meet you directly. Open up before I have to break down the door.

    Kraush frowned as if to say not to make him repeat himself.

    Because he realized that she was now not willing to let him in.

    [Such a nasty guy. You act so kindly to the little chick, someone might mistake you for a different person.]

    Ignoring the giggling Crimson Garden next to him, Kraush remembered he had to be forceful with Ebsque.

    Being kind would only make her think she was superior and get pompous.

    He didnt want to see that.

    Hee, eep.

    With a jittery sound from inside, the room door cracked open just a sliver after a moment.

    Kraush swiftly stuck his hand through the gap and pushed the door open.

    He detested being kept waiting.

    Kyaaah!

    A womans scream followed, and she tumbled to the floor, only to immediately bury her head amid a nket sprawled on the ground.

    Kraush nced at her before pulling a chair close and plopping down onto it.

    The room was aplete mess.

    Half-cleared remains of food were scattered about, and the room was brimming with precariously stacked books.

    Looking at the pitiful state of the room  a stark contrast from the tidy corridor outside  Kraush gave a look of disdain.

    Clean up a little.

    I-its a mess!

    Appearing embarrassed for showing her room to someone, she flushed red and jerked her head up.

    But as she seemed overwhelmed by making eye contact, she soon dropped her gaze again.

    As she did, her ck and crimson hair swung about.

    Untouched for so long, it was long enough to reach the ground.

    To top it off, her attire consisted of a shirt with a stretched neck due to an unnecessarily puffy bosom  indeed, a sight too embarrassing to show anyone.

    Yet, despite all this, she was the sole necromancer in the world.

    Ebsque Benaporti.

    And it was her own choice to live in such a reclusive mess.

    Forget it. Lift your head and look at me.

    What are you trying to do?

    Didnt I tell you? I need to see directly to check my skill.

    Reluctantly, she lifted her head.

    Their eyes met  hers the color of violets.

    Looking into his eyes seemed to make her extremely uneasy, as if simply making eye contact with someone was incredibly ufortable for her.

    Then, she seemed to realize something and her eyes widened.

    It seems like youre not looking because your eyes are small.

    It appeared to be because of Kraushs disguise.

    Ignoring the unnecessaryment, Kraush activated the ck Hood.

    The target is the heart.

    It should originally have been in her possession.

    At that moment, five dials appeared before Kraushs eyes.

    Upon seeing them, Kraush was certain.

    The hearts true owner is Ebsque.

    Even though the imperial family imed to possess her heart.

    The real owner was Ebsque, and therefore the ck Hood had been activated.

    This meant that unlocking the dials would possibly allow him to obtain Ebsques heart through the ck Hood.

    How is it?

    Ebsque asked with an anxious expression.

    For a thousand years, she had been held captive by the imperial family.

    Used at their whim, she always wanted to regain her heart.

    And the reason she wanted it back was simple.

    Because she didnt want to work.

    The empire provided her a room and convenience, but she didnt want to work.

    Her wish was simply to read books andze around in her room.

    So Ebsque readily let Kraush in.

    Thinking that a boy who seemed to see right through her might know something.

    And if he didnt, she would just turn him into a corpse and ce him in her assassination squad.

    Having a crow on his shoulder was perfect for the job.

    But doesnt that crow re too much?

    Ebsque, whose eyes met the crows, widened her eyes as if she had no intention of being intimidated by a mere bird.

    Yet when the crow looked back at her and chuckled while spreading its wings, she was startled and turned her head away.

    She was afraid of that crow.

    Its possible.

    Meanwhile, Kraush gave her the answer she wanted.

    Really?

    Yes, but I need your consent to transfer the heart to me.

    There were two ways to unlock the dials.

    One was the straightforward method: unlocking them ording to the dials conditions.

    The second was by obtaining permission: If the other party fully consents with their heart and mind, all dials will disappear.

    But this is moreplicated than I thought.

    Even if the other party verbally consents, if they dont grant full emotional permission, the dials wont disappear.

    And this psychological aspect was a major stumbling block.

    Peoples hearts cant be manipted at will, after all.

    How do I consent? I consent!

    Ebsque hastily shouted out.

    But her dials were still at five.

    It might be easy to say the words to transfer her heart, but actually doing it was hard.

    It has to be more than just words; you need to truly believe it.

    Huh, really?

    Yes, truly.

    Ebsque wore a puzzled look.

    Seeing this, Kraush clicked his tongue and got up from his seat.

    Then, he abruptly sat down in front of her, who was still slumped on the floor.

    As she became flustered by his closeness, Kraush tapped her shoulder.

    Ebsque, imagine carefully from now on.

    Huh, um.

    You dont want to work, right?

    Of course not!

    With the most energetic voice, she had used yet, Ebsque responded.

    Typical of her.

    If you get your heart back, you can loll around in this room every day. Leave all your chores to the corpses. A room at just the right temperature, heaps of books, and eating whatever you want while wasting your days away.

    Ebsque gulped down her saliva.

    It was a natural reaction for her, who had always wished for such a future.

    But if you cant get your heart back, youll have to assist the imperial family for the rest of your life. Working day in and day out.

    Then herplexion soured.

    Having lived through this for a thousand years, she was certain it would continue to be the same.

    I feel like throwing up.

    Just the thought made her feel nauseous.

    Are you going to continue living a life full of work every day?

    No, I hate it. I dont want to work anymore.

    Then you need to transfer your heart to me sincerely. For a life where you dont have to work ever again.

    As Kraush whispered, Ebsques eyes wavered.

    Then she cautiously looked up at Kraush.

    If she handed over her heart to this boy, she wouldnt have to work ever again.

    At least not live as she was living now.

    She no longer wanted to kill at someone elses beck and call.

    With this in mind, she told Kraush.

    I will transfer my heart.

    More firmly.

    I will transfer my heart!

    Say it properly, what exactly you want from me.

    Prompted further by Kraush, she closed her eyes tightly and even bowed her head.

    Please, take my heart away!

    That was the moment.

    All the dials before her eyes unlocked at once.

    Its done.

    Is, is it really done?

    She looked up at him with a surprised expression, and Kraush nodded.

    Such an easy one.

    How badly she didnt want to work was shown by how effortlessly she had opened up her heart, which was a process far more demanding than expected.

    Then give it back to me right now!

    Why should I?

    However, Kraush tilted his head, arms crossed in defiance.

    Ebsques eyes widened, and Kraush spoke with an incredulous expression.

    This is a deal. Ebsque, I will restore your heart after everything is done.

    How shameless to expect a bundle after being pulled out of the water.

    Work? Youre telling me to work again? You demon! How wicked! No! I hate working!

    Then she started rolling about on the floor.

    The sight of a fully grown adult woman doing this was truly pathetic.

    And Kraush, having no intention of indulging in such a disy for long, thumped the floor with imbued energy.

    Only then did she stop rolling, ncing around nervously.

    Keep the whining in check. I fulfill what you want, and you fulfill what I want. Thats the end of the deal. Youre free.

    When Kraush red at her as if to say how could she not understand something so simple, she clenched her fists tightly.

    What do you want?

    She seemed to realize something and covered her chest.

    No! I dont like young ones! Come back when youre older!

    [Kek, such a lewd woman.]

    Kraush looked at her with disgust.

    Thats what you get for reading nothing but sensual novels all day.

    Ebsques shoulders tensed up.

    I, I dont read that kind of stuff!

    Then hide the title of the novel you are sitting on before you speak.

    Eek!

    She frantically stuffed the novel inside the nket.

    Kraush, watching her pitiful state, returned to his chair.

    The deal goes as I said earlier. You tell me what n Sigrid has instructed you. And I help you thwart that n. Thats it, you get your heart back and your freedom.

    As if to say not to waste any more time, Kraush directed his words at Ebsque.

    So tell me what Sigrid hasmanded you.

    Upon hearing Kraushs words, Ebsque hesitated.

    Sigrid had taken hold of the heart that had been passed down through the imperial family.

    As such, she couldnt escape from Sigrids grasp for the rest of her life without retrieving her heart.

    For Ebsque to break free, she needed Kraushs help without a doubt.

    Sera Bete.

    At that moment, the name of Sizelrys attendant burst from her lips.

    She told me to kill her and then use her corpse to kill Sizelry Ephania.

    And a n far more ludicrous than expected came out.

 Chapter 30 Playing Dead??

    Chapter 30 ying Dead??

    Sera Bete.

    A master-ss talent and attendant to the Fourth Princess Sizelry Ephania, she was frowning over the incident that urred yesterday.

    The informants they had embedded in the imperial pce had either been bought off or were only gathering incorrect information.

    What is this.

    Even under Seras stern pressure, the bought informants kept their mouths shut.

    They just repeated that they had no other choice but to act that way.

    To think they would do this even when the imperial pce is mentioned directly.

    Sera swallowed her frustration.

    If thats the case, someone even higher up than the Fourth Princess must have given the order.

    There werent many in the empire whose status exceeded that of Sizelry.

    Sera frowned as she considered those individuals.

    Why would they target the Fourth Princess?

    Sizelry had deliberately distanced herself from the throne struggle by acting yfully.

    Her siblings didnt keep her in check because of this, and now Sera could not fathom why this was happening.

    Can I protect her all by myself?

    Sizelry was intelligent.

    She had only prepared the bare minimum to defend herself, without bothering with other measures.

    For her, the best defense was not to hold anything of value at all.

    Thus, Sera felt a great sense of duty to protect Sizelry.

    It was no coincidence that her mother had pleaded with the Emperor to appoint her, a master-ss talent, as Sizelrys attendant.

    And now she was being targeted.

    By the wolves lurking in the tigers den.

    To those wolves, Sizelry was nothing more than a defenselessmb.

    Amb that could be torn to shreds at any moment.

    Sera was thatmbs horn.

    The only means of defense, yet all too smallpared to the grandeur of the imperial pce.

    Ha

    A long sigh escaped from her.

    Starting from the Second Prince absorbing the power of the Night Crow, to the recent friction between the First and Second Princes.

    And on top of that, Sigrids strange movements.

    Every single factor was suspicious.

    She was better suited to swinging a sword than strategizing.

    Therefore, she had spoken directly to Sizelry.

    But Sizelry had been deep in thought, simply telling her not to do anything for now.

    Only making an absurd remark that she should take care of herself.

    What are you pondering all by yourself again?

    It would be helpful if Sizelry would at least confide in Sera, her only retainer.

    But Sizelry, being intelligent, preferred to subtly direct someones actions rather than make them understand her own thinking.

    The problem was that those who became the target of her intentions were often left frustrated.

    Tap-tap

    Suddenly, a sound came from the window.

    As Sera turned her head, there was a crow.

    This child is

    Sera remembered seeing that crow.

    It was the crow of the boy whom Sizelry had recently taken an interest in.

    Night Crow.

    That was Seras immediate thought upon seeing the crow, but she shook her head.

    The boy couldnt be the Night Crow; Sizelry had made that clear.

    How would a crow like this know her location?

    The boy was as enigmatic in his thinking as Sizelry.

    Creak

    So, out of a desire to check, she opened the window.

    Then, the crow smartly walked into the room and spoke.

    Sera Bete.

    Startled!

    Seras face froze for a moment, as she hadnt expected the crow to talk.

    Then, a smirk appeared on the crows beak.

    She was seeing a crow smile for the first time.

    Ill share a bit of my immortality in exchange for your vitality. So y dead.

    The moment Sera heard those words, she suddenly realized darkness was seeping into her vision.

    ck!?

    Her sight vanished abruptly, and she inadvertently swallowed her annoyance and slumped onto the floor.

    Her sense of equilibrium had been shattered by the darkness in an instant.

    Something had happened to her without any opportunity to react.

    What on earth

    As her tensed body was on high alert, she drew her sword, focusing intently on any perceptible movements through the darkness.

    When her cold sweat began to trickle down her cheeks, her vision slowly returned.

    Unbeknownst to her, a ck star had formed and disappeared in her eyes.

    !

    Sera quickly lifted her head.

    But the crow that should have been at the window had long vanished.

    What had she just experienced?

    A cloud of unanswered questions filled her mind.

    Crash!

    Suddenly, the ceiling above her copsed.

    As a golden aura shone through the debris, Seras body reacted swiftly, slicing her sword towards the ceiling.

    crrraaaape!

    Seras sword shed with an adversarys spear, leading to a chaotic aftermath that turned everything around her into a mess.

    The collision of auras shattered furniture and sent debris scattering, with the window unable to withstand the force and shattering as well.

    But there was no time to worry about that.

    Spear after spear jabbed through the dust cloud from the copsed ceiling.

    Sera quickly regrouped and parried with her sword.

    Yet, the force behind the spear was far beyond her imagination.

    Ugh!?

    Driven against the wall by the overwhelming assault, Seras eyes bulged in disbelief.

    She had never expected to be overpowered.

    She had reached the level of master.

    But now, she was being pushed back by her opponent.

    It meant that her adversary was also a master-levelbatant.

    Who is this?

    There are many at the threshold of bing master-ss talents.

    However, even with that consideration, their numbers worldwide did not exceed a thousand.

    It was impossible for Sera not to know someone at master level within the empire.

    As her eyes pierced through the smokescreen, Sera gasped in recognition.

    There stood a young woman in her twenties with ck hair.

    With her thin eyes and long wavy hair, and a distinctly voluptuous figure, she was gazing back at Sera tranquility.

    You are

    Sera was profoundly shocked as she recognized the womans identity.

    Mary Diana from House Diana, the noble house known as the candidates for the imperialnce.

    She was the one holding a spear aimed at Sera.

    But Sera was shocked for a different reason.

    It was because her skills far surpassed her own.

    Barely legal age.

    A master at that age?

    Even among the feared adversaries of the Empire in Balheim, she would be considered exceptional.

    Moreover, the Mary that she knew most definitely was not a talent of this caliber.

    Was she concealing her abilities?

    Sera hastily parried another iing spear thrust.

    Each strike of the spear was tremendously powerful.

    It could even be beyond her own capabilities.

    The thought crossed her mind, and Seras eyes hardened.

    It didnt matter if she was the daughter of the Diana family.

    If she didnt give it her all right now, she would die.

    Sera, the only sword of Sizelry, could not fall here.

    Boom!

    As the walls of the room crumbled instantly, Sera was sent rolling across the floor.

    Simultaneously, her eyes turned fierce as a red aura enveloped her sword, emanating from her grasp.

    She was a berserker.

    The longer the battle raged, the more the aura within her body surpassed her limits and drew out unimaginable strengths.

    This was the Rampage Transformation she had mastered.

    Upon activation, it took a significant toll on her body, but there was no time to worry about that now.

    Swish!

    Sensing her intent, her adversarymanded a series of rapid thrusts that tore through the wall, aiming to finish her off.

    The spear, imbued with golden aura, was so forceful that Sera barely managed to deflect it.

    But that doesnt mean I cant block it.

    If that was the case, shed have to draw upon the Rampage Transformation, even if it strained her body in the short term.

    Crack!

    As the spear collided with her defenses, blood spilled from Seras lips.

    At the same moment, her muscles bulged wildly like a raging beast, shredding through her clothes as her sword surged forward with explosive force toward Mary.

    Rampage Transformation.

    The Insanity Blood Outburst.

    That was the moment.

    Crack!

    Sera stood frozen in ce, her body rigid.

    Snap, drip-

    Blood gushed forth from her mouth in waves.

    Seras eyes shook uncontrobly.

    Her heart had been impaled by a spear without her even seeing the motion of the thrust.

    Skill.

    With blood flowing, she realized the force that had pierced her was a skill.

    Marys skill Excel.

    It was an eleration that drastically increased the bodys speed.

    This powerful

    Marys skill was one she had heard about, but she never imagined it could outpace her own eyes even when Rampage Transformation was activated.

    Excel, when wielded by a master-ssbatant, exhibited absurd power.

    She could be certain now.

    Once she grew more powerful and eventually reached the next level of Emperor, no one in the world would be able to withstand her spear.

    Sera Bete, take joy in dying for the Empire.

    As her vision blurred and blood rang in her ears, Marys voice resonated with Sera.

    Simultaneously, she recalled the words of the crow from before.

    y dead, it said?

    When she was actually dying.

    Seras consciousness faded to nothing after that.

    After impaling Seras heart and realizing she had ceased breathing, Mary retracted her spear.

    Then, catching the copsing body with one hand, Mary sighed.

    She felt a slight throb in her body from using Excel, but it was bearable.

    Although she had not reached her peak level, facing a master-ss opponent like this was always going toe with eptance of such consequences.

    Has it already been a year since I returned to the past with memory transference?

    After her memory was transferred back, she had immediately joined Sigrid, her closest ally.

    Thankfully, Sigrid had also sessfully had her memories transferred.

    The two of them went straight in search of Arthur.

    Their beloved hero, whom they desperately wanted to find and protect the world alongside.

    However, somehow, Arthur was nowhere to be found.

    Even though he had promised to be there when they all awoke after he led the regression that night.

    Lord Arthur, where have you gone?

    Mary bit her lip in frustration.

    Even after waiting days, Arthur did not return, and she scoured the entire Empire looking for him, but he was not to be found.

    Moreover, for some reason, Abe hadnt appeared either.

    Inquiries at the Red Magic Tower led to the discovery that she had suddenly vanished.

    What on earth

    What was happening?

    At least Sigrid was being reassuring, saying that if it were Arthur, he would soone back.

    Mary had nearly spent her days in despair, thinking Arthur had disappeared.

    The only thing I can do now.

    Is to support Sigrid, the Third Princess, and be the mightiest spear.

    And so, she killed Sera in ordance with Sigrids instructions.

    Sigrid was currently away on other business.

    Thus Mary had to ensure the job was done properly, entrusted by Sigrid who believed in her more than anyone else, for the future of their Empire.

    Thunk, thunk-

    At that moment, footsteps resounded.

    When Mary lifted her head, there was a giant man with stitched marks all over his face.

    He was none other than Ebsques 13th corpse.

    Holding Seras heart now was Mary.

    As the heart was entrusted to her by Sigrid, Ebsque had no choice but to obey hermands.

    Following the orders hed received earlier, he carefully ced Seras body inside the sack he had brought.

    Then, shouldering the sack, he turned to leave.

    Wait a moment, please.

    Mary called out to detain Corpse No. 13.

    Caught by surprise, No. 13 paused in his tracks.

    Corpses do not have emotions, but the one controlling No. 13 was none other than Ebsque.

    With cold sweat dripping down her brow, Ebsque, watching from beyond the corpse, grew increasingly nervous, fearing she had been found out.

    I still havent been informed who among the corpses attended the martial arts tournament.

    One of the Night Crows corpses had participated in the martial arts tournament.

    On the surface, it was under the order of the Second Prince.

    The Second Prince intended to expand his influence, making it known that he controlled the Night Crow  his choice of demonstration was the martial arts tournament.

    Of course, that was a plot designed by Sigrid and Mary in advance.

    To clearly show the entire Empire that the Second Prince had control of the Night Crow.

    Thus, after having Sera kill Sizelry, they nned to frame the act as done by the Night Crow under the Second Princesmand.

    Needless to say, they had already constructed a motive for the Second Prince to kill Sizelry.

    Now if Sizelry were to die, the Second Prince would be unable to escape imprisonment.

    Still, after watching the martial arts tournament, I have a good guess who it might be.

    So, Mary knew that the Night Crow had beenpeting in the tournament.

    The issue was that she had been too busy with other matters to inquire about the identity of that Night Crow member.

    Is he the boy who goes around with a crow?

    She asked for confirmation.

    Yes, thats correct.

    The reply came promptly from Corpse No. 13.

    You have taste. To openly unt the identity of the Night Crow by using that crow. Ah, was that Sigridsmand? You wouldnt possess such ingenuity.

    Though she maintained a facade of elegance, Mary was a sharp-tongued critiquer and smiled wryly at the remark.

    However, No. 13 showed no expression, leaving Mary feeling discontented.

    You may go now.

    No. 13 bowed his head and began walking away.

    Ebsque, controlling No. 13, may have been tense, but Mary did not really suspect her.

    Since Mary was holding her heart, Ebsque could not afford to betray her.

    On that note, Ebsque had a pretty cute one in tow.

    Mary remembered the boy named Kradd for a moment.

    Ebsque, who typically managed only grotesque corpses, also had such a corpse in her collection.

    If only it wasnt just a corpse

    Mary pondered for a while before shaking the thought from her head.

    s

    It must have been too long since shed been apart from Arthur for such buried proclivities to resurface.

    Lord Arthur, please show yourself soon.

    Wishing for his return, Mary began to walk on.

 Chapter 31 Martial Arts Tournament Finals

    Chapter 31 Martial Arts Tournament Finals

    The main event of the Ephania Empires martial arts tournament.

    Unbeknownst to most, the finals had already ripened to their climax.

    Surprisingly, instead of the adult division which should have garnered the most attention, it was the boys division that captured the audiences eyes.

    The reason was none other than Kradd, the protagonist of rumors said to belong to the Night Crow.

    The boy with a crow perched on his shoulder and his eyes a narrow slit.

    His power was as intriguing as his appearance, never once drawing the sword at his waist throughout the whole tournament, overpowering everyone with his fists alone.

    It was to the extent that people began to wonder if the sword was merely for show.

    With various suspicions gathered, the final match began.

    The moment youve all been waiting for!

    Wowooooo!

    A thunderous cheer erupted, shaking the boys division stadium.

    Thergest indoor stadium in the empire was packed full, everyone eagerly anticipating the final match.

    We will nowmence thest match of the boys division for this martial arts tournament!

    The announcer bellowed as he raised his left arm exuberantly.

    The first of our two finalists! A boy from a rural vige with the ambition to one day stop world erosion and protect world peace! Pelei!

    As the announcer called out, a boy entered the arena.

    Approaching with a timid posture, he was a simple-looking boy of fourteen.

    Pelei, go for it!

    Hey man, dont lose to some Night Crow!

    Several people cheered more than expected because he was like a beacon of hope for themon folk.

    Unlike the nobility, he was a in boy from a rural vige who had trained with the sword to reach the final round of the martial arts tournament.

    Themoners were inspired by him and supported him even more vigorously.

    And his opponent is the announcer continued, perfectly capturing the crowds interest with a sly smile, infamous for being associated with the underworlds renowned family, rumored to belong to the Night Crow!

    Kradd!

    Following the announcers shout, suddenly a crow took off from the contestant entry tunnel.

    Caw!

    The crows intense call drew the attention of the crowd as it took flight.

    Crows, a symbol of ominousness, had heightened the anticipation for a moment, and then silence fell.

    Thud thud

    From the entrance, a boy slowly emerged.

    Beneath his jet-ck hair, eyes closed neatly, it was impossible to guess what he was thinking, and the aura about him created an odd tension.

    As he ascended to the stage amidst that atmosphere, the crow in the sky slowly alighted upon his shoulder.

    Understood. I wont make you do this again.

    Muttering to himself, as he raised his head, the crowds cheers surged once more throughout the stadium.

    Night Crow!!!

    I bet on you winning first ce! Win!!!

    Show them what an assassination house is all about!!!!

    Cheering emanated from all sides as Kraush looked forward. Pelei came into his view.

    That ordinary-looking boy he was seeing again.

    But despite his appearances, Pelei was part of the Sky Generation and had even attended Rahelrn Academy.

    I didnt expect to face him here.

    Those hopeful eyes were just as vibrant now as they were in the past.

    Kraush remembered clearly the day that light had faded from Peleis eyes.

    Unfortunately, right now, he had other matters to attend to than facing him.

    Kraush had already achieved his set objective.

    Kradd.

    At that moment, Pelei suddenly addressed him.

    Are you really with the Night Crow?

    Such innocence.

    Instead of answering, Kraush simply loosened his neck.

    After all, his end of thepetition was essentiallyplete.

    The remaining task was to stir things up so that the other side could spring into action on a grand scale.

    It would be better for you toe out and say it then.

    Unexpectedly, Pelei blurted out something surprising.

    The reason for this martial arts tournament is for the Ephania royal family to recruit additional students for Rahelrn Academy. Since you and I have made it to the finals, well surely get the chance to enroll.

    This information had spread far and wide already.

    While it wasnt particrly newsworthy anymore, Pelei ryed it as if proud of the fact.

    Rahelrn Academy is an independent institution, immune to interference from any nation. There, youll be able to escape from the Night Crow.

    A story filled with dreams and hope followed.

    Regrettably, Rahelrn Academy wasnt quite that resplendent a ce.

    Still rtively new, Rahelrn Academy didnt possess significant power.

    Thats why, except for its initial stage, it eventually got tossed about in the power struggles between the empire and various kingdoms.

    Looking back now.

    There were several reasons why Rahelrn Academy had been swayed in such a manner.

    But resolving this wasnt immediate, nor was it of interest to Kraush.

    Pelei.

    For the first time in thepetition, Kraush drew his sword.

    As the audience erupted into cheers once again, Kraush pointed his sword at Pelei.

    Being too full of hope will leave you unable to ovee the despair that crashes down upon you.

    What?

    Begin the match!

    The advice was lost on him as the referees call announced the start of the fight.

    Pelei was the one to open the onught inbat.

    He approached with an unusual gait, gliding as if sliding across the ground.

    This is a unique footwork he developed himself.

    The ce where Pelei grew up was the coldest region in the empire, near the north.

    A ce that saw snow all year round.

    Having grown up there, Pelei adapted to the slippery ice and snow and, as a result, developed more efficient footwork.

    He hadnt named it yet, but Kraush knew the name.

    Ten Thousand Leaps

    A footwork that meant you could traverse a thousand Li (The world units of length) with only ten steps.

    This would certainly startle someone seeing it for the first time.

    Especially since opponents might assume theres a considerable distance, only to find him closing in quickly.

    As evidence of this, Pelei had, in just an instant, approached right up to Kraushs nose.

    Pelei was the onlymoner to have climbed into the Sky Generation solely through talent and effort.

    At this time, he was as formidable as Anicks had been.

    ng!

    However, it was bad luck on who he faced.

    Eh?!

    Pelei, who had aimed for Kraushs waist with a feint, was caught off guard as his sword was twisted away by Kraushs.

    His eyes flew wide open as if he couldntprehend how his opponent seemed to predict where his weapon would go.

    I dont think youre in the position to be giving others advice.

    Provoked by Kraush, Pelei bit his lip andunched into a rapid session of sword strikes.

    A sword honed by swinging a thousands times to cut down trees, and a hundred thousand to cleave through rock.

    The calluses on his hand alone told of how diligently Pelei had trained with his sword.

    Pelei was indeed shaped by a lifetime of diligent practice.

    Yet there was something more valuable than that practice.

    Knowing your opponent.

    Someone who, more than anyone else, needed to stay behind the scenes, had the chance to observe the Sky Generation the most.

    That person was himself.

    My sixth sense.

    An aura surrounding Kraushs body honed a new kind of sensation.

    As a result, Kraushs sword was already positioned where Peleis attacks were destined.

    Feints, true strikes, and any small habits Pelei had, including his finishing moves.

    Kraush knew them all.

    It was the only talent he possessed that he himself hadnt realized.

    A talent to observe and remember every little thing about others, precisely because he owned nothing himself.

    Certainly, in the past, this talent had been useless.

    No matter how well he observed others and how quick his intuition was, all he received was a bad reaction.

    However, at this moment, that talent began to bloom for the first time.

    ng! ng! ng! ng! ng! ng!

    Every sword that Pelei swung turned to naught before Kraush.

    Even the audience involuntarily lost themselves in the sight.

    Peleis sword, which he handled so deftly, moved so fast it was hard to follow with the eye.

    Even the imperial knights would exim admiringly at his skill level, hardly believable for his age group.

    But Kraush was one step ahead.

    Every chain of consecutive strikes that Pelei continued seemed to y into the palm of Kraushs hand.

    None of his assaults ever reached Kraush; they were all blocked.

    Dull Sword

    Despite moving apparently slower than the opponent, this sword technique arrived first in the opponents space.

    Kraush had nowpletely stepped into this realm.

    You cant reach me.

    Whats that?

    As people saw this, they began to fall into silence.

    Those who were quietly rooting for Pelei gradually started to quiet their voices.

    It was an overwhelming force.

    An overwhelming presence that suggested Pelei could do nothing to win against Kraush.

    Everyone present was experiencing that overwhelming feeling with their own eyes.

    [Ha ha ha hah.]

    All of a sudden, the loudughter of Crimson Garden burst forth in the sky.

    [Yes, my boy.]

    She spread the wings of the crow in the sky as if rejoicing over the current situation.

    [Thats your only trick. If you have nothing, then take everything from your opponent. Show them all your greedy moves.]

    Dull Sword is a sword technique that takes the opponents space.

    The opponents sword might be headed somewhere, but this technique seizes the space first.

    Ironically, Dull Sword suited Kraush better than anyone else.

    He needed to take everything to rise above.

    Urgh, ihrk!

    Peleis choked sounds echoed.

    Surely it was he who was on the offensive.

    Yet he kept retreating step by step.

    No matter how vigorously he swung his sword, he couldnt advance forward.

    Because Kraushs sword had seized all the space he possessed.

    Kraush was slightly shorter than him.

    Yet, for some reason, whenever his sword was blocked, his presence seemed to growrger andrger.

    Pelei felt the same sensation of swinging against a rock when facing Kraush.

    Could he ever split this rock?

    That immense feeling consumed him.

    Pelei.

    At that moment, Kraushs voice echoed.

    As Pelei lifted his head, he suddenly saw that Kraushs sword was already before his throat.

    Hah, ha.

    Pelei gasped for air.

    The sword that Pelei swung advanced only about 1 cm from his throat.

    Although it was Pelei who swung it.

    The cold sweat running down Peleis cheek reached Kraushs sword.

    They were that close.

    Grow stronger.

    And to Pelei, Kraush spoke.

    So that even if your hope shatters, youll still leave behind an ember.

    Leaving behind these enigmatic words, Kraush then drove his fist into Peleis sr plexus.

    Inch Power

    With two resounding impacts, Pelei spit out saliva and copsed.

    With that, Kraush turned around.

    Using Dull Sword also impacted Kraush, his breath filling his mouth, jabbing his lungs haphazardly, but he maintained his poker face.

    And at that moment.

    Woaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!

    An unprecedented cheer erupted throughout the stadium.

    It was indeed an overwhelming disy of Dull Sword.

    Nobody could watch that and not shout.

    Ah, the winner is

    Coming back to his senses btedly, the announcer raised his hand.

    Kradd!

    The announcer dered the victory, and another enormous cheer sted through the stadium.

    Kr, add!

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head toward a voice he heard behind him.

    He hadnt expected Pelei to regain consciousness so quickly after being hit with Inch Power.

    Will we, meet again?

    Really, its no wonder you were part of the Sky Generation.

    Seeing him doggedly hold onto his consciousness, Kraush said.

    Yeah, if its the academy.

    Go, t it.

    With that, Peleipletely lost awareness.

    They would meet again.

    Although, it might not be in the same guise next time.

    Thank you. Kraush, Ill work harder than the curse you took from me. Ill show you I can protect the world.

    For a brief moment, a memory surfaced.

    It was what Pelei had said when he returned cursed with world erosion, and Kraush had stolen his curse away.

    It was a thanks he hadnt heard in a long time.

    But just a monthter.

    Pelei slowly met death, torn limb by limb by the worlds erosion perpetrator.

    Kraushs fists clenched tight.

    Dont worry. Pelei.

    Then, slowly, Kraushs head lifted.

    This time, its my turn to protect.

    Not others, but himself.

    And for that purpose.

    Sigrid.

    He would have to thwart her ns.

 Chapter 32 Rescue

    Chapter 32 Rescue

    Amidst the ongoing battle between Pelei and Kraush.

    Seated in the best viewing spot in the stadium, Prince Siphon Ephania pped his hands in enjoyment.

    Hahaha, truly well done! Thats what we expect from the Night Crow!

    Believing Kraush to fully be a member of the Night Crow, Siphon was smiling brightly, apparently taking great pleasure in the event.

    Beside him was Ebsque, whom he had forcibly brought along.

    Dragged out by the Second Prince, Ebsque was biting her lip and showing a look of difort, not wishing to be among so many people.

    After all the praise Ivevished on you, you dont even respond? What poor manners.

    At that moment, Siphon red at Ebsque with his jiggling belly in disapproval.

    Ah, that, your Highness, I was concentrating on controlling the corpses! I am delighted to have pleased you!

    Haha, as you should be. A dog of the Royal Family should know its ce.

    ording to Sigrids n, Ebsques heart was in the possession of the Second Prince.

    So when she stammered her response, the Second Prince was pleased.

    Huh, I shouldve brought champagne. A joyful asion like this and no drink makes it iplete.

    Siphon chuckled with a greasy smile.

    If he could leverage the power shown by the Night Crow to win over the nobility, then bing Emperor seemed within his grasp.

    Just as Siphon was enjoying the moment, suddenly the sound of footsteps echoed near the private room connected to the corridor.

    Whats this? Who dares to intrude here?

    Its the ck Dragon Knights. Stand aside. Theres been an incident.

    ck, ck Dragon?

    Panic-stricken voices of maids and servants resonated from outside.

    What is this racket?

    Drowsily, Siphon turned his head around.

    Then, with a bang, the door swung open, revealing knights d in ck uniforms.

    The Imperial ck Dragon Knights.

    Unlike the empires main three knight divisionsthe White Dragon, Heaven Dragon, and Imperial Dragonthe ck Dragon Knights mainly managed incidents and idents that urred within the empire.

    One reason for their notorious reputation was their policy of never leaving criminals alive.

    Their appearance here meant there was a criminal present.

    Whats the meaning of this intrusion? Are you not aware of who is present here?

    The Second Prince stood up from his chair, visibly enraged.

    The audacity of them to barge into a room where royalty was residing was intolerable.

    Second Prince Siphon Ephania.

    At that moment, the person addressing him slowly stepped forward.

    The only one dressed in something other than the ck uniform, her sensual figure drew the eye.

    Even Siphons expression softened for a brief moment because of her appearance.

    She was none other than Mary Diana.

    For a moment, Siphon was mesmerized by the sight of her, but he quickly regained hisposure and spread his irritation.

    How dare you call the name of the Second Prince so casually, without any honorifics! Are you out of your mind?

    You are under arrest for suspicion of conspiring to murder the Fourth Princess, Sizelry Ephania.

    What? Sizelry?

    Siphon was bbergasted by Marys announcement.

    Why would he murder Sizelry?

    Why would he kill that fool, only capable of tomfoolery?

    But the ck Dragon Knights were approaching to apprehend him following Marysmand.

    Seeing their stern expressions, Siphon frowned.

    What nonsense is this? I havent killed Sizelry!

    A direct order to murder the Fourth Princess by the Night Crow has been discovered.

    Madness! Thats absurd! Ive never written such order!

    However, the ck Dragon Knights remained silent.

    Ebsque! Kill these rascals at once! How dare they attempt to arrest royalty over such baseless usations?!

    Ah, but, that

    Ebsque looked around in confusion, the realization that it was too early for this dawning upon her.

    Who has been murdered?

    A scoffing voice interrupted.

    In the momentary pause of the ck Dragon Knights and Mary.

    Click-ck-click-ck-

    The sound of footsteps resonated, and someone emerged from the door through which the knights had entered.

    The woman, with her flowing blue hair and seductive smile, was none other than Sizelry Ephania, who appeared alongside her attendant Sera Bete.

    Facing the stern Mary and the ck Dragon Knights, Sizelry showed an astonishing reaction.

    Am I to understand that I have been murdered?

    Sizelry felt her arms and body.

    Then she tilted her head seeing the ck Dragon Knights.

    How strange. Sera, have I been murdered?

    No, Your Highness. Youre perfectly fine. There wasnt even an assassin in sight.

    Hmm, Sera says so. Yet somehow Ive been killed without either of us knowing. Somethings amiss here.

    She mused so, slowly smiling, then abruptly, her smile ceased.

    ck Dragon Knights Deputy Commander Zencal.

    As she pinpointed one from the ck Dragon Knights, in an instant, Sera vanished from her side.

    Bring him here.

    Thud!

    Cough!?

    A rugged punch resounded, and the Deputy Commander copsed to the ground.

    Sera was originally affiliated with the Imperial Dragon Knights, holding the rank of Deputy Commander.

    Sera naturally held the upper hand inbat, and given the shock of seeing the supposedly dead Sizelry, he had no chance to react.

    And he was actually a mole imnted by Mary and Sigrid within the ck Dragon Knights.

    How can this be!?

    Mary maintained her poker face while inwardly showing astonishment.

    She couldntprehend the current situation at all.

    Certainly, she had killed Sera with her own hands.

    And Ebsque should have slit Sizelrys throat as a corpse.

    Both Sizelry and Sera were very much alive and unharmed.

    The unfathomable circumstances continued.

    In that moment, the eyes of Sizelry and Mary met.

    With a slight smirk, Sizelry snorted a contemptuousugh.

    Mary realized what it implied.

    The Fourth Princess knew it all.

    She, known for her genius intellect, more so than others.

    Thats why Sigrid had wanted to eliminate Sizelry in advance.

    If indeed she had anticipated this n and acted ordingly, shed be a major stumbling block in the future.

    Moreover, there was the issue of failing to carry out Sigrids orders.

    As a knight serving Sigrid, she was bound to fulfill her liegesmands.

    I must kill her.

    Marys eyes sparked with determination.

    But she couldnt do it herself.

    In that case.

    The traitor.

    No matter how Sera returned to life, it was clear Ebsque was behind it.

    Using Ebsque, who dared betray Sigrid.

    Immediately, she tightly gripped Ebsques heart from her pocket.

    Ugh, what?!

    Ebsque sped her chest where her heart was, her eyes widening.

    It was because Mary was imnting amand into her heart.

    Oh no.

    Ebsques face went deathly pale.

    With the tightening pain came cold sweat cascading down her face, and she began to lose control over her body.

    At the time, Kraush had only prepared the activation for ck Hood but had not used it.

    If her heart were gone, Mary or Sizelry would have certainly noticed something was amiss.

    So her heart was still firmly with Mary.

    Surely, Mary intended to use her to kill Sizelry here and then to eliminate her as well.

    Hack, hak! Kr, Kra!

    She struggled to break free from themand.

    But she couldnt undo the heart-etched orders.

    Aaaahhhhhhhh!

    Rumble rumble!

    With her scream as a start, the ground shook as if an earthquake hit.

    As the ck Dragon Knights drew their swords toote and Siphon panicked, bodies began to rise from beneath Ebsques feet.

    Marys eyes shed with realization.

    This was the end.

    What is this? Ebsque! What are you doing?!

    Monster! Kill her! Protect the Prince and the Princess!

    The Knights of the ck Dragon shouted as they prepared to sh with the corpses at that instant.

    Abruptly!

    Suddenly the surging corpses stopped moving, as though frozen in ce.

    The ck Dragon Knights, who had just been about to swing their swords, froze as well.

    What?

    A tone of confusion escaped from Marys mouth.

    As she raised her head, she saw Ebsque sitting there with tears streaming down her face, her expression relieved at the absence of pain.

    She had clearly etched themand to kill Sizelry into that heart.

    But why did it stop?

    Right when Mary was about to squeeze the heart anew, she realized with shock that her pocket was empty.

    My heart is gone?!

    The heart she had been holding had vanished without a trace.

    Unforeseen circumstances had Marys eyes widen in disbelief.

    Her thoughts hastened.

    Failure to kill Sizelry.

    Failure to depose Siphon.

    Loss of Ebsques heart.

    Those three intersecting failures rattled her mind for an instant.

    And that led to her bad habit.

    When the situation turned sour, her habit was to act first.

    That impulse led her to her first priority: to kill Sizelry.

    At this instant, Sera had just taken down the deputymander, leaving Sizelry all alone.

    Sera could not even block Mary, who was intent on taking advantage of Sizelrys vulnerability.

    Thud!

    With a stride, her figure blurred.

    Explosive energy surged out of her, known to be one of the mightiest spears, shattering the ground, darting forward in the blink of an eye.

    Excel.

    Her body elerated once more.

    With godly speed added to her momentum, the world seemed to slow down around her.

    Even as Sizelry btedly noticed and tried to dodge, her reaction looked slower than a worm to Mary.

    Divine Spear

    True to the title she once bore.

    Die, Sizelry Ephania.

    The spear, gathering a sh of light, surged towards Sizelrys neck.

    Crack!

    With the following noise, a dust storm erupted like an explosion.

    In between the swirls of dust, shock registered in Marys eyes beneath her flying ck hair because what she felt was not the sensation of slicing flesh.

    The sound that resounded was of metal shing against metal.

    Marys eyes quivered once.

    After all, this was her spear, which even killed her master in the past.

    Someone had blocked her spear right in front of her.

    A boy belching ck mes from his sword.

    The narrow-eyed boy was none other than the corpse being controlled by Ebsque.

    At that moment, the boys lips slowly parted.

    Whether in the past or present,

    He looked at Mary, filling his mouth with a sneer.

    that simple mind of yours shows no improvement.

    Despite the boysposed appearance, his body trembled violently  evidence of the strain from forcefully blocking her spear.

    Right as a momentarily petrified Mary was about to retract her spear andunch another attack,

    What are you doing! Seize this woman at once!

    Sizelrys heatedmand continued to echo.

    Sera, who had already unleashed her fury, charged in swiftly, followed by the Knights of the ck Dragon.

    In an instant, Mary, pressed into a defensive stance, bit her lip in frustration.

    A mistake.

    Even if her ns had been exposed, she should have backed off here.

    In her panic, she had narrowed her thinking.

    Considering annihting them all, she realized there was no madness greater than that.

    Even if she killed them, the swords of the empire woulde hunting her.

    If she could face themter, perhaps, but with her current abilities, she would die at their hands.

    Running away is

    Not an option either.

    Doing so would prevent her from even entering the academy.

    She could find a way out of this situation if she tried, but running would likely prevent her from ever setting foot in the empire or the academy.

    In the end, she gave up the fight and casually dropped her spear.

    The ck Dragon Knights quickly restrained her.

    Mistress Sigrid, Master Arthur.

    With her head slumped, Mary was taken away by the ck Dragon Knights.

    Along with her grinding her teeth as if enraged.

    Ebsque, Sizelry Ephania.

    She left with a resolute thought to inevitably kill those two women who had disrupted her n.

    Stupid woman.

    Kraush scoffed as he watched Mary being taken away.

    Surely that woman hadnt noticed his identity and only harbored resentment towards Ebsque.

    Of course.

    She wouldnt have suspected that Kraush had returned in ce of Arthur.

    She had probably erased his existence from her mind from early on.

    In her memory, he was nothing more than a tool for stealing or a curse.

    Are you alright!

    Just then, Sizelry called out to Kraush.

    At her expression, Kraush heaved a light sigh.

    Damn, that hurts.

    His arms were a total mess right now.

    That foolish woman used all the power of the Extreme Poison Needle yet still managed to wreck his arms just by blocking it.

    And his favorite sword was now bent.

    Truly a Divine Spear.

    An apt nickname indeed.

    If she had targeted him from the beginning, he would have certainly been killed.

    He still had a long way to go before he could match her.

    Why on earth would you do such a foolish thing!

    Sizelry scolded Kraush, attempting to calm herself from the shock.

    I was wearing a protective amulet from the royal family this entire time!

    Kraush btedly noticed the ne adorning Sizelrys neck.

    She must have been looking for it while undercover.

    Always so prepared, isnt she?

    Even as he thought he shouldnt have bothered interfering, Kraush lowered his arms.

    Its enough that you survived.

    Sizelrys eyes widened briefly.

    Ebsque!

    At that moment, the floor beneath Kraush called out to Ebsque.

    As ck liquid began to rise beneath his feet, Sizelry, realizing he was about to leave, hurriedly shouted.

    Wait, you should at least get some treatment!

    She knew.

    Lingering here would not only put Ebsque but also Kraush at risk of being detained for questioning.

    Yet her mouth moved on its own.

    Dont worry. Pain is something Im used to.

    But suddenly, along with the crow on his shoulder, Kraush disappeared into the ck liquid before her eyes.

    Watching Ebsque vanish in a blink, Sizelrys face briefly contorted with confusion.

    What kind of nonsense is that

    He had left her with words her brilliant mind couldntprehend.

    The least he could have done was say something fitting for a farewell.

    Sizelry drew a long breath and lifted her head.

    Beside her stood Sera, a sorry expression on her face.

    It was a reaction stemming from her failure to protect Sizelry from Marys spear as her attendant.

    Sera.

    Sizelry said, looking out the window.

    It seems necessary to attend Rahelrn Academy.

    I will make the arrangements.

    Even without Kraush mentioning it, she realized that he was heading for Rahelrn Academy, and for the first time in a long while, she allowed herself a genuine smile.

    Well now, I should at least have provided some treatment for his pain.

    She murmured, turning away and looking forward to the day she would meet Kraush again.

    Ebsque? What, what just happened?

    Only Siphons cry of confusion rang alone, entirely unaware of the situation.

 Chapter 33 Mary Is Doomed

    Chapter 33 Mary Is Doomed

    Having left the stadium with Ebsque, Kraush massaged his arm.

    It was swollen but not broken.

    Ill put some potion on it and it should be better in a few days.

    Thinking he needed to visit an alchemy store before leaving, Kraush looked to his side.

    Ebsque was there, looking at him like a puppy that needed to poop.

    He had almost forgotten about her.

    Kraush rummaged through his pocket and pulled out her heart.

    Take it.

    He casually tossed the heart to Ebsque.

    Huh?

    Surprise washed over Ebsques face as she caught the heart.

    She hadnt expected him to give it back so easily.

    Are you sure about this?

    She was a carrier of world erosion.

    A necromancer of immeasurable value, enough for the royal pce to warrant using her directly.

    When she questioned if it was really okay for him to release her so easily, Kraush simply shrugged.

    We made a deal, didnt we?

    Kraush knew Ebsques personality.

    She preferred hiding away rather than causing harm to others.

    To manipte her using her own heart would only breed more annoying issues.

    More importantly, did you get what I asked for?

    Ah, um, the Golden Dragon Grass, right?

    Ebsque fumbled in her pocket and took out the Golden Dragon Grass.

    Kraush promptly snatched it up.

    How much he had toiled to secure this one item.

    Now, all thats left is to go back.

    Having no further desire to remain in this detestable empire, Kraush turned to leave.

    Im off then.

    Uh, oh, uh?

    In response, Ebsque wore a perplexed expression.

    She looked around in confusion and started following Kraush soon after.

    Why are you following me?

    Minutester, Kraush turned to Ebsque with a disgruntled expression.

    At first, he thought they happened to be heading in the same direction, but she had followed him all the way to the outskirts of the imperial capital.

    Well, but, I am now a fugitive of the empire. I have to leave somewhere, dont I?

    Well, that is true.

    It was unlikely the royal pce would just let Ebsque be.

    And if Sigrid is involved, shed rather me everything on Ebsque than lose Mary. Itd be imed Mary was merely exploited.

    Public opinion might not easily sway, but somehow, she would evade execution.

    Mary was foolish, but her physical body and capabilities were undeniably real.

    Even now in such a state, there was none as strong as Mary in dealing with world erosion.

    Hardheaded with a body like stone.

    Sigrid wouldnt want to lose such a loyal meat shield.

    Kraush couldnt stop that from happening either.

    However.

    Kraushs eyes gleamed brightly.

    Through this ordeal, Marys pride would be utterly demolished.

    What followed didnt need to be said.

    The oue that would end up in Kraushs hands would speak for itself.

    Alright, I can understand that, but youre saying youll follow me until were out of the empire. Is that correct?

    Where will you go?

    She, already aware that Kraush wasnt from the empire, questioned him.

    To that question, Kraush had nothing in particr to hide.

    Starlon.

    Starlon? But thats where Balheim is, terribly dangerous.

    It may be dangerous to you.

    Why? Youre a world erosion carrier too, arent you?

    Hearing what she said next, Kraush wore a look of disbelief.

    You cant underestimate Balheim. Theyre terrifying. They might swallow our heads whole while were alive and put them in their stomachs.

    Kraush wasnt sure how Ebsque perceived Balheim, but right now, that wasnt the issue at hand.

    Wait, did you just say Im a world erosion carrier?

    Hm? Isnt that so? You use the powers essence, and it feels like youve deliberately made it weaker. I may not have noticed it when I was Number 12, but seeing it up close, I understand. Unless youre a carrier or have experienced handling the power of world erosion directly, it might be unnoticeable.

    Kraushs expression grew serious.

    Was the power of world erosion he absorbed through Extreme Blood Toxin making him appear as a fellow to other carriers?

    This was an aspect Kraush hadnt even imagined, so he turned to look at Crimson Garden.

    Then she, straightening her feathers with her beak, soon spoke.

    Didnt you know? I wouldve thought it was obvious.

    Eek, d-did the crow just speak?!

    Come to think of it, had Crimson Garden ever spoken in front of Ebsque?

    This is not exactly great news.

    Kraush crossed his arms and was briefly engrossed in thought.

    Being felt kin by world erosion carriers might allow him to blend in with them, but the downside was also clear.

    If Kraush hid among humans, his presence would be distinctly felt by those carriers.

    A misstep could lead to bing targeted.

    World erosion carriers are notrades but individuals.

    Now I get why Ebsque so readily believed me.

    Because were both carriers.

    She must have quickly concluded that he would retrieve her heart with a special ability, given that many carriers possess quite bizarre talents.

    After a moment of contemtion, Kraush decided to dismiss the thoughts.

    I must absorb world erosion in any form anyway. The risk was there from the start.

    The silver lining was that ordinary people wouldnt be able to sense the power of world erosion.

    Crimson Garden, how will the ck me appear to others?

    Itll seem like an ominous ck me to them. Your ck me is currently purifying any leaking power of world erosion, thanks to Ignis.

    That was indeed wee information.

    Using ck me might present him as ominous, but it wouldnt lead to being misconstrued as a world erosion carrier.

    After all, not being a carrier of world erosion or one of its kinds, very few beings in this world can distinguish between the power of world erosion itself. Its like they are observing the star marks inscribed by my kind.

    Kraush nodded in agreement.

    Previously, only Arthur or a few with unique eyes or senses could identify Crimson Gardens species.

    The majority couldnt even detect the existence of her species.

    Furthermore, Kraush, you are fundamentally different from us. We are world erosion itself, whereas youve merged it with aura. Since the power of world erosion is diluted, most will think youre afflicted by a curse.

    Certainly, a curse was akin to world erosion.

    Others might perceive him as using ck me and the power of world erosion as being under a curse.

    So their eyes will see me as fighting while bearing a curse?

    Not much different from the past, isnt it?

    If so, Kraush was somewhat reassured.

    Being chased down as a world erosion carrier was something hed rather avoid.

    During this time, Crimson Gardenughed.

    And that makes you a half-baked world erosion carrier.

    Kraush looked at Crimson Garden with an incredulous expression.

    No standard world erosion carrier would want anything to do with him.

    In essence, he now stood between the worlds of humanity and world erosion carriers.

    So absorbing more world erosion wont be noticeable. Is that what youre saying?

    They will certainly think the curse has either intensified or increased in number.

    Nodding as if convinced, Kraush acknowledged the logic.

    He realized this more urgently after tangling once with Mary.

    No matter how much he practiced, she was on an unreachable level to him.

    Only when everything was in Kraushs grasp could he surpass her.

    As for the risk, he had faced that head-on long ago.

    Theres nothing left to fear now.

    A non-world erosion carrier, you say? Huh? Why?

    Amidst their conversation, Ebsque, listening silently, wore a puzzled look.

    This triggered her ample upper body to wobble, causing Crimson Garden to look at her disdainfully.

    Do breasts grow at the brains nutritional expense? Tsk tsk, surviving as a world erosion carrier yet being so idiotic.

    Kr, Kradd, shes mean. Why is she so rude? Im about to get angry here?

    Watching the bickering between the two, Kraush remembered something he hadnt told Ebsque.

    Ebsque, my name isnt Kradd.

    Correcting his name, Kraush introduced himself.

    I am Kraush Balheim.

    And her face morphed into sheer stupidity.

    Im the youngest direct descendant of that Balheim you mentioned.

    Following that, a womans piercing scream echoed throughout the corners of the empires city.

    * * *

    In the empires underground prison.

    Inside the Iron Prison, which holds only those sentenced to death.

    You foolish, how many times did I tell you to correct that personality!

    A woman in a white uniform with blue hair was yelling.

    As if missing both rabbits wasnt bad enough, whats this now? Assassination of royalty?! Are you in your right mind? How many times did I tell you! Dont think! You only need to listen to my orders and Lord Arthurs!

    Her identity was none other than the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    True to her nickname, the Flower of the Empire, she had a beautiful face. But now, it was red as a beet, burning with rage.

    Why, why, why, of all times, did you have to think and create this mess? When I said dont think, I meant dont do anything if variables arise!

    Before her, kneeling silently and listening, was none other than Mary Diana.

    Shackles,rge and ck, were fitted on her outstretched hands, and both her clothes and body were a mess.

    The result of being tossed about during the interrogation about the imperial assassination.

    No matter how well-regarded the Diana family was within the empire, attempting royal murder was a grave sin.

    Even she could not escape the rigorous interrogation.

    As a result, there were bruises and scars all over her pale skin, and her clothes were almostpletely torn, nearly exposing her entire body.

    It was fortunate she wasnt stripped bare.

    Iron Prisons procedure involved taking off all the prisoners clothes, but they had turned a blind eye considering her age and status.

    I tried to clear the way, make it slightly easier for Lord Arthur before finding him. But youve ruined everything.

    Sigrid stomped on the floor as though she could not contain her anger.

    Mary was in no position to say anything in response.

    The only reason why we let you in was because of Lord Arthurs request! You might not know anything else, but your skills with the spear are exceptional! Within the Sky Generation, youre the one who stood at the forefront, and even at thest moments, you did not die, showing a willpower I must acknowledge!

    Mary Dianas nickname was the Divine Spear, and her other moniker was Indomitable.

    Unyielding and Indomitable.

    In Kraushs eyes, she might be a woman like a buffalo, stubbornly charging into danger she should avoid.

    But ironically, at times, that stubbornness would be the unyielding spirit that kept the Sky Generation from falling apart and raised morale.

    Her valiant charge against world erosion, refusing to give up even in desperate situations, was acknowledged by all.

    Thus, Mary Diana was always at the forefront.

    She swung her spear at the very front lines, and even bloodied, she would rise to thrust her spear into her masters throat.

    Truly, the number of times she had single-handedly stopped world erosion were innumerable.

    This achievement was something even Sigrid had to admit.

    The body she was born with, the Heavenly Martial Body, was beyond human physicality, a perfected form in and of itself.

    No wonder the wounds from her recent interrogation were already healing naturally.

    In terms of her physical body, she was the worlds best.

    Thats why she was called the Divine Spear.

    But that was a story limited to the world erosion.

    Now was a time when politics took precedence over the military might needed in world erosion.

    Her short-sightedness wasnt suited for politics at all.

    Why, God, why give just one thing Sigrid sighed in despair.

    She wanted to immediately dismiss Mary, who could be executed at any moment for such an act, but she was too valuable to lose.

    Her monstrously strong body had to serve as the most reliable meat shield against world erosion.

    Hadnt Arthur said so?

    That she, who could control Mary, was the most beautiful.

    Sigrid looked back at Mary.

    Just seeing her, Sigrids annoyance surged, apanied by an almost physical pain. But she tried her best to suppress it.

    Mary might not realize it, but Sigrid was not so foolish.

    Even if she was not as cunning as Sizelry, at least Sigrid could see how the situation was ying out.

    This n was supposed to have almost no variables.

    At worst, it would just be Sizelry somehow discovering something unseen by Sigrid herself and suspecting something.

    Sizelry was destined to die no matter what.

    She wouldnt have figured that Sera would end up a corpse, about to kill herself.

    Thats why Sigrid trusted the task to Mary.

    Once given her orders, Mary would faithfully execute them.

    Mary, you said you definitely killed Sera.

    Yes, I definitely killed her with my own hands.

    Mary doesnt lie.

    Rather, to put it urately, she cant lie.

    Especially not in front of Sigridshe never harbors any falsehoods.

    If she said she killed someone, it means she really did.

    Sera was no match for Marys spear.

    Then she really must have killed her.

    But why was she still alive?

    ording to Mary, Ebsque had betrayed them.

    That idiotmitted betrayal?

    Sigrid snorted in derision.

    Ebsque was not that sort of conniving person.

    The woman who trembled and hid under nkets just from making eye contact, the one who cried while holding her heart in front of herit wasughable to think she hadmitted betrayal.

    There must be something else.

    Sigrids eyes narrowed slightly.

    This incident involved an unknown variable she was unaware of.

    The heart in the pocket suddenly disappeared, you said.

    I was holding it securely until then. I even gave the order.

    Sigrid stroked her slender chin and turned her head before turning her body as if she hade to an understanding.

    Alright. Just stay there.

    Huh? Sig, Sigrid, do you mean continue staying in the prison?

    Isnt that obvious? You attempted royal murder. Itd be strange if you werent executed immediately! Do you even realize I somehow prevented your execution?

    Marys face went pale.

    You directly challenged the authority of the royal family right in front of them. With a bit of maneuvering on my part and framing it as Ebsques unteral actions, we barely managed. I wish! If you hadnt been switched to coborating with Ebsque and the deputy of the ck Dragon Knights due to maniption and threats, it would have been immediate execution for you both.

    She clicked her tongue and shook her head.

    Luckily, it was framed as the unfortunate case of a youngdy and the Second Prince being misled by a world erosion carrier. Otherwise, it was to be an expedited execution for an attack on royal authority.

    The Second Prince was not without suspicion for Sizelrys murder.

    After all, he had openly been spreading rumors about holding the night crow.

    Thanks to that, he too was actively iming he was merely used by Ebsque, and it was all her fault.

    Sigrid was powerfully supporting his ims, roping Mary into it as well.

    They had just managed to prevent an immediate execution with that angle.

    If anything had gone even slightly wrong, Mary wouldnt be here right now.

    The sharp minds of the empire would notice the inconsistencies in these ims and the current situations loopholes, but these neutral parties will ultimately close their eyes.

    They too understand this is essentially a struggle for imperial session, not an affront to royal authority.

    Unless the emperor directly intervenes, they will let the situation be as it unfolds.

    Of course, Sigrid must also ept the losses from this incident.

    The First Prince knew Mary was on Sigrids side and would surely attack wherever he could.

    Ha, just how much am I going to lose because of this? The execution is avoided, barely, but whates next is the problem.

    The First Prince wouldnt attack openly since it wasnt a direct threat to him.

    But instead, he would be diligently devouring the Second Princes power.

    To the First Prince, the current situation was an unprecedented opportunity to absorb the Second Princes faction, now virtually void of any right of session.

    The helpless Sigrid was frustrated to near madness by this prospect.

    Moreover, Marys situation was also difficult.

    The title of the strongest spear was now out of reach, and any imperial benefits she had were cut off.

    The Diana family was even considering disowning her, thats how dire the situation was.

    If the Diana household harbored an idiot challenging royal authority, they risked their entire lineages ruin.

    So Sigrid was pulling out all the stops to prevent this and to downy what Mary did as something short of challenging imperial authority.

    As a result, Mary was now being treated like a discarded daughter, not just by the empire, but by her own family too.

    Gently stirring public sympathy might allow Mary to stay within the empire somehow, but a difficult life ahead was inevitable.

    Well, not getting executed is fortunate enough.

    Sizelry was lucky to be from a forgotten line with weak ims to the throne and royal power.

    Had it been the First Prince or even the Second Prince who had been targeted directly, it would have resulted in an immediate execution, no question.

    Sigrid looked at Mary with a mix of disbelief and pity.

    Then Mary cowered, her shoulders shrinking.

    Ill try to change the situation to avoid lifelong imprisonment. Wait there.

    Sigrid, then the Academy

    Mary, on the verge of tears, asked about Rahelrn Academy.

    If she could go to the academy, she would meet Arthur.

    It was the lone thought that had kept her going.

    She desperately wanted to enter Rahelrn Academy, to see Arthur, feel his gentle smile, and the touch of his hand caressing her.

    Ha

    Sigridughed in disbelief while looking at Mary.

    She had not expected Rahelrn Academy toe out of Marys mouth.

    This year is impossible. Theres no way youll be out of prison in time. Not sure about next year either; you might not be released until I, or Arthur, ascend to the throne.

    Its, its impossible? I really want to go to the Academy! Please, Sigrid, Im sorry! Its all my fault, Im begging you, just the Academy!

    Mary.

    When Sigrid called her name again, Maryy prostrate on the ground, tears streaming down her face.

    Sigrid, faced with that sight, grimaced in disgust.

    She wanted to kick that head and trample upon it immediately, but this was Arthurs chosen woman.

    She couldnt do such disgraceful acts to hisdy; she wanted to remain cultured, at least in front of Arthur.

    Ill try to get you exiled to the academy. After all, youre just 16, a young girl misled by a world erosion carrier. They im its too harsh, so why not put that talent to use and benefit the empire by exiling you? If we spin the public narrative like this, it might just work.

    She couldnt promise anything, though.

    But perhaps giving Mary a shred of hope would be better than letting her simply copse.

    Oh, oh, thank you. Thank you so much, Sigrid. Really, thank you.

    Mary clung to the bars, tears scattering as she spoke.

    Though the prison bars were steel, heavier and harder than iron, they seemed to bend slightly under her touch, and Sigrid sensed that shocking strength once more.

    Yes, she endured because of that one physical aspect.

    You wont make it this year. Theres no way youll be out of prison in time. I dont know what will happen next year, so until then, dont do anything and just behave.

    Sigrid turned away from her, still crying and affirming her understanding, her mind continually churning about what unexpected variable had arisen this time.

 Chapter 34 Bianca’s Sister

    Chapter 34 Bianca��s Sister

    Rattle-Rattle-

    Inside the resonating carriage, Kraush was massaging his healed arm.

    It felt like it was no longer an issue.

    He had managed to acquire a suitable sword, sobat shouldnt be problematic either.

    Such an idiotic brute.

    Kraush cursed Mary as he lifted his head, and up front, he could see the coachman known as Number 15, driving the horses.

    Kraush was currently inside a carriage.

    And not just any carriage, but one made of bone.

    Snore-snore.

    Beside Kraush, Ebsque was snoring away in sleep.

    She was, in fact, the owner of this carriage.

    Pushing away her head, which kept trying to lean against him, Kraush gazed outside.

    Ever since they became fugitives of the empire.

    Ebsque had no choice but to head to another kingdom.

    Hence, after much deliberation, she decided to follow Kraush.

    Reminding him that he took her out and thus should take responsibility, Ebsque had been insistent until Kraush knocked some sense into her and clicked his tongue.

    The carriage was a smooth ride, yet he had no particr wish to keep Ebsque at his side.

    How troublesome, this girl.

    Knowing her personality too well, the type to strut the moment given an inch, Kraush was contemting whether to drop her off somewhere when suddenly, the crow sleeping on his knee shot up.

    When Crimson Garden possessed another species, her crow form tended to fall asleep like this.

    It seemed that Crimson Garden had returned.

    Child.

    Im here.

    Responding to Kraush, Crimson Garden turned her head, and her crow form disyed a rather displeased expression.

    It seems some trouble has arisen.

    What kind of trouble?

    The kind that concerns your fiance.

    Suspicion dawned in Kraushs eyes.

    His fiance could only be Bianca.

    Exin in detail.

    A man called the Butcher has snuck into Hardenhartz.

    Kraushs body tensed up.

    Berkman, the Butcher, a madman whomitted massacres in the empire and escaped.

    Although Kraush knew he was hiding in Starlon, the mention of Hardenhartz had him springing to his feet.

    Bianca?

    Thats where the problem is. She went missing after entering the mountain where the Butcher was rumored to have hidden.

    Ebsque!

    Huh, eh?!

    Kraush yanked on Ebsques clothes alongside him, forcefully waking her up.

    Drooling in her sleep, Ebsque was bewildered as Kraush shouted at her.

    Turn the carriage towards Hardenhartz now!

    That day marked the first time in a while since Kraush had raised his voice since returning to the past.

    * * *

    The day Bianca returned to Hardenhartz seeking the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore at Kraushs request.

    Bianca received a cold reception as expected.

    It was a familiar treatment.

    She was the cursed daughter.

    The most worthless daughter in Hardenhartz.

    Whispers and hushed conversations from servants and maids about her were part of her daily life.

    Being the youngest daughter of Hardenhartz was more like a curse to her.

    Its been a while.

    She hadnt felt it when staying at the Balheim Pine Song Residence.

    Now that she was experiencing it again, Bianca realized howfortably she had lived at the Green Pine Residence.

    There, maid Ellie and butler Aliod treated her without whispering anything about her curse.

    They cared for her meticulously, never concerned about her being cursed.

    Of course, that makes sense.

    More than her own treatment, it was Kraush who received worse treatment.

    In Balheim, it was not the curse but ack of talent that dragged him into the abyss.

    Bianca lifted her head to look out of the window.

    Who would have thought she would find the confines of Green Pine Residence more weing than her own home?

    Life was truly unpredictable.

    I want to go back quickly.

    She began to miss Kraush.

    Click-ck-click-ck-

    At that moment, footsteps were heard approaching.

    The sound was familiar to her because it belonged to someone in the family who despised her the most.

    A woman three years her senior and now 16 years of age.

    Jenica Hardenhartz.

    She was none other than Biancas sister.

    The instant she saw Bianca, Jenica contorted her snow-white eyebrows.

    As if she had seen something unpleasant.

    Why did youe back?

    Jenicas venomous words echoed at the same time.

    Seeing this, Bianca finally understood why she had felt more at ease with Kraush.

    I was the same as Kraush.

    A sense of kinship was there.

    The treatment Jenica gave her was strikingly simr to how Kraush was treated by his siblings.

    To Jenica, Bianca was a child born after causing the death of their mother during childbirth.

    Despite that, possessing a curse that left her unaware of sorrow, she would just look at Jenicas umted hatred and anger with her unpleasantly expressionless face.

    Therefore, Jenica despised her.

    The girl, who doubted whether she was even human due to herck of emotions, might just be the curse her mother left behind after all.

    Now that she had returned, there was no way Jenica would leave her be.

    Ah, I see. You were abandoned by that half-witted fellow from Balheim, werent you? Of course, how would someone as unsettling as you be epted?

    As was her habit, Jenica spat out her venom.

    However, to Jenicas surprise, the usually silent Bianca turned to face her for the first time.

    He is no halfwit.

    The words uttered by Bianca werepletely unexpected.

    What?

    Kraush is not a halfwit. And I will be returning soon.

    Jenica looked at Bianca incredulously, as if she were talking nonsense.

    But Bianca was as expressionlessly indifferent as always.

    That fact only aggravated Jenica more.

    Ah, is that so? Then go right now! This isnt a ce where you should be!

    I cant go yet.

    Hearing her outburst, Bianca objected.

    I will go once I find the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    The White Snow Hot Yang Spore? Why do you want to find that?

    Jenica stared at her in disbelief.

    The mushroom, used for raising body temperature, was a natural ingredient of a miracle elixir that could fill ones body with heat for an entire month after just one bite.

    Why would she need such a thing?

    A moment of consideration allowed Jenica to catch on to one possibility.

    You need it for that halfwit, dont you?

    For some reason, Bianca was helping Kraush Balheims youngest.

    Although the purpose was unknown, everything Bianca did was distasteful to Jenica.

    Ah, look for it if you must.

    With that, Jenica snorted and spun around, leaving.

    The malicious smile on her face was something the emotionless Bianca could not quiteprehend.

    And so, Bianca looked everywhere for the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore that Kraush had asked her to find.

    But no matter how much she searched, she could not purchase it.

    The reason was simple.

    Firstly, the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore itself was so rare that very few had collected it.

    Secondly, it was none other than the sabotage of Jenica.

    Unlike Bianca, Jenica, with her eldest brother, was set to lead Hardenhartz.

    Her influence within Hardenhartz could be said to be the strongest.

    Which is why she instructed the merchants to never sell the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore to Bianca.

    It was a truly spiteful act.

    Im sorry, Miss Bianca. We dont have any The White Snow Hot Yang Spore in stock.

    Therefore, Bianca blinked in surprise as she was turned away from the final merchant.

    The two servants following her exchanged ufortable nces, knowing all too well what Jenica had done.

    For that reason, the two servants who followed Bianca had been instructed by Jenica herself to report everything Bianca was doing.

    Is it not avable here either?

    Bianca was just as troubled.

    She had promised Kraush to bring The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, but now it looked like she would return empty-handed.

    Having returned to the mansion, she sunk into deep thought.

    It seems like Jenica might have interfered.

    It was a mistake to have mentioned The White Snow Hot Yang Spore to her. Hoping that Jenica would rather help find it to hasten her departure, it turned out she might have hated Bianca more than expected.

    In that case.

    Bianca started scouring the books of Hardenhartz.

    After pulling out several volumes and learning about The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, she nodded to herself.

    Hardenhartz is the oldest family in the north.

    As such, even the detailed distribution areas of The White Snow Hot Yang Spore were documented.

    Perhaps the merchants didnt disclose the exact location to maintain the price, fearing that the value would drop if everyone knew where to find it.

    It might be easier to find than I thought.

    With that in mind, Bianca quickly gathered her clothes and belongings.

    If no one around her would help, she would simply have to do it herself.

    Such a decision was undeniably naive, characteristic of a child.

    No matter how mature she was reputed to be due to her scarce range of emotions, she was still only 13 years old.

    Her thought process was inclined towards the simplest solution.

    Ill find it quickly ande back.

    With such fearless determination, she embarked on the mountain hike alone.

    Jenica, upon hearing about her actions, wore an incredulous expression.

    Is she an idiot? To take the mountains of Hardenhartz so lightly.

    She found it iprehensible.

    Its unavoidable for someone born in Hardenhartz to be familiar with the mountains and snow.

    However, the mountains of Hardenhartz were not easy ces where a 13-year-old child could wander around.

    Especially the location where The White Snow Hot Yang Spore was said to exist, deep in the mountain woods.

    It was not a ce she could reach on her own.

    At this rate, the likelihood of her getting stranded was almost certain.

    Haa.

    Jenica sighed long and heavily.

    She wasnt sure why Bianca, who had only ever been interested in reading, was so determined about this.

    As much as Jenica disliked her, if Bianca were to be stranded and die, it would be none the less problematic for Jenica.

    She was the fiance of Balheim.

    Should Bianca die, causing ties with Balheim to falter, it would be a huge problem.

    Tch, Ill just go and fetch her. Assign some knights to me.

    Yes, understood.

    Ultimately, Jenica stood up to go after Bianca, albeit annoyed by the thought of such a troublesome sister.

    * * *

    In the mountain ranges of Hardenhartz, the Loka Mountain Range.

    Bianca was making her way above the snow-covered mountains.

    Its quite alright.

    She nodded, looking at the shoes she was wearing, whichfortably allowed her to walk over the snow, thanks to being an artifact.

    Bianca, with her bag tightly secured, continued moving deeper into the mountain woods.

    She intended to find The White Snow Hot Yang Spore before dusk.

    Hey!

    Suddenly, she heard a sharp shout.

    Turning her head, Bianca saw Jenica and two knights standing there.

    It seemed that Jenica had followed eagerly, as she was exhaling long breaths with a tired expression.

    It was because Bianca moved quicker than expected with her short legs.

    Due to this, Jenica had to wipe the sweat on her forehead despite the cold winter, breathing heavily.

    Are you stupid? You came into the woods by yourself to find The White Snow Hot Yang Spore because its not avable?

    She scolded Bianca, visibly annoyed.

    But the real surprise was for Bianca.

    You stopped the sales, didnt you?

    Bianca came into the woods precisely because Jenica had obstructed the distribution of The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    It was hard enough to find, to begin with.

    With Jenica blocking it, there was nowhere in Hardenhartz to acquire The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    She hade to find it herself, yet now Jenica was getting worked up over it.

    Ah, do you think I came here out of care for you? If you, the fiance of Balheim, get stranded and die, it would sever the ties between Balheim and Hardenhartz!

    Bianca realized this upon hearing those words.

    Indeed, in a sense, she was an important figure within Hardenhartz.

    A token of the trade between the families.

    Bianca herself had not thought that far.

    Follow me. Ill give you what you want and send you back promptly.

    With that, Bianca turned around as well.

    She had no intention of taking unnecessary risks, provided she could get The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    However, there was one thing she wanted to ask.

    Jenica, why did youe here yourself?

    What?

    Jenica wore a confused expression.

    Just by looking at her ragged attire and the sound of her heavy breathing, it was clear she had hurriedlye.

    To find Bianca, it would have been sufficient for the mountain-savvy knights to form a search party.

    Hence, there was no reason for her to climb the mountain herself.

    You say you came for the family, but youre not usually so concerned about family matters. You could have sent just a search party.

    Even if she was residing in Hardenhartz, it made no differenceJenica was still just the second child.

    Due to the characteristics of male-centric Hardenhartz, the eldest son could worry about the family affairs.

    If her eldest brother hade searching for her, Bianca wouldnt have found it strange.

    But it was Jenica who came, the second child.

    To Bianca, it was odd that Jenica, who seemed to despise her so much, hade in person.

    Since Bianca was devoid of emotions, she had struck precisely at the ce where Jenica had intruded.

    Jenica pursed her lips, momentarily troubled by the jab.

    Then her face twisted in anger.

    What does it matter? Thats just what I felt like doing.

    But somewhere deep within Jenica, something stung sharply in contrast to that angry face.

 Chapter 35 Jenica’s Inner Thoughts, Bianca’s Rash Actions

    Chapter 35 Jenica��s Inner Thoughts, Bianca��s Rash Actions

    People grow and mature with age.

    And they are always duplicitous.

    Someone who tormented others ruthlessly in childhood can, over time, be burdened with guilt for those very actions.

    Conversely, not wanting to acknowledge that sense of guilt may even lead to more pronounced disys of temper.

    Jenica was 16 this year.

    The world may call it the age of maturity, even suitable for marriage, but she was immature.

    Therefore, she did not fully understand her own feelings.

    During the year Bianca was absenta year where mistreating Bianca had been part of her routineJenica too began to change gradually.

    Just as love fades with distance, so can hatred.

    Jenica, who harbored only a vague sense of hatred for Biancaa leftover pain from their mother passing away whileboring under a cursefound herself without direction when she no longer had Bianca to direct those feelings towards.

    The hatred that lost its target soon turned into emptiness and, before long, self-disgust.

    Now was the age for her to step away from her parents shadows.

    Rather than vaguely detesting Bianca, it was time for Jenica to reflect on the circumstances she faced.

    After rethinking the hurtful acts she had inflicted on Bianca one by one, Jenica realized how pitiful she had been, how she had cornered Bianca under the excuse of herck of emotion.

    In the process of maturing, the immature Jenica had begun to recognize her own faults.

    Then, suddenly, Bianca returned.

    Jenica, yet to enter the realm of maturity, blurted out thoughtlessly toward her.

    Why did youe back?

    After all, this was how Jenica had always treated Bianca.

    Even if she recognized having wronged Bianca, it was impossible for Jenica to suddenly start speaking kindly.

    Ah, I see. You were abandoned by that halfwit from Balheim, werent you? Of course, how could someone as off-putting as you be epted?

    Thus, Jenica showed her wicked disposition toward Bianca.

    Despite tantly knowing her wrongdoing, she couldnt stop herself.

    So once again, she repeated the same pattern as before, deep down harboring a profound self-loathing for her behavior.

    She was still passing through her immature phase.

    Im going to look for the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    Upon hearing the words left by Bianca, Jenica tried to ignore it, but it bothered her.

    The White Snow Hot Yang Spore had long been used as a scamming tool.

    Because it looked almost identical to the fake Baekhwasol Spore, even many merchants couldnt tell them apart.

    It was unlikely that Bianca would be able to discern the difference.

    It seems shell buy something strange.

    No matter how she thought about it, agitation crept over Jenica, so she sought out the merchants.

    As a result of seeking out the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore before Bianca could, Jenica managed to find a legitimate one.

    The problem was there was only one.

    The rest that the merchants imed to be The White Snow Hot Yang Spore were all the fake Baekhwasol Spore.

    Tell all the merchants not to sell the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore to Bianca. Theyll know what it means if you say so.

    Thus, Jenica instructed the servants to warn the merchants.

    She was willing to implicitly condone them selling the fakes to others but ordered that they not sell to Bianca.

    However, Jenicas typically sharp demeanor was misconstrued by her words.

    Seeing Jenica warning the merchants, everyone assumed she was once again getting in Biancas way.

    After all, that was Jenicas usual way.

    In truth, not wanting to reveal that she had acquired the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore for Bianca, Jenica had only brought along one closely trusted butler, so the servants had no way of knowing.

    And Bianca, naturally, misinterpreted the merchants refusal to sell to her, thinking it was yet another of Jenicas deeds.

    What should I do now?

    However, Jenica herself, having acquired the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, was deep in thought, holding it in her hands.

    Why was she even going through such lengths for Bianca?

    After considerable contemtion, she concluded it was Biancas current status that mattered.

    Bianca was none other than the fiance of Balheim.

    Balheims halfwit No, she said hes not a halfwit. It must be the youngest one from Balheim who needs it! That must be it.

    She nodded to herself, convinced by her line of reasoning.

    Although she could not admit it, the guilt for her past actions towards Bianca was a driving force, which she resolutely ignored.

    Just hand it to her and be done with it.

    Thinking thus, she was about to seek out Bianca when amotion arose.

    Miss Jenica!

    She tilted her head, observing a servant hastily approaching.

    What is it? Did something happen?

    Miss Bianca went to the mountain alone!

    What?

    Jenicas eyes rounded in shock.

    She btedly understood why Bianca had gone mountain bound.

    She must have gone to find The White Snow Hot Yang Spore herself.

    With an exasperated look, she forced down her anxiety and hastily summoned some knights.

    If Bianca dies, the connection with Balheim will falter!

    Muttering such justifications to herself, she began climbing the mountain as quickly as possible to find Bianca.

    Fortunately, Bianca wasnt too far away.

    Seeing her confidently prepared for the mountains, Jenica felt exasperated.

    You stopped the sales, didnt you?

    And she understood why Bianca had decided to climb the mountain.

    She was about to exim Thats not it! but restrained herself, knowing too well that her sharp demeanor and past actions were to me.

    If only she had told Bianca from the start that she had the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, all this trouble would have been avoided.

    Nheless, what again flowed from her mouth was harshness.

    Ah, do you think I came here just because I like you? If you, as Balheims fiance, were to get stranded and die, it would put an end to the rtionship between Balheim and Hardenhartz!

    The words burst out sharply from her mouth.

    Her tongue knew very little of kindness.

    Why did youe here, Jenica?

    But the next question left her speechless.

    You dont typically care so much about family matters. It would have been fine to send just a search party.

    At that, she found herself unable to respond.

    As Bianca said, it truly would have been alright with just sending a search party.

    The justifications she had made pulled up the feelings of guilt that had been lurking in her heart, thumping steadily within.

    Before her, she bit her lip tightly and twisted her embarrassed face as if angry.

    What does it matter, thats just what I felt like doing.

    Hearing these words, Bianca looked at her with a baffled expression.

    For the emotionless Bianca, Jenicas changes were iprehensible.

    Emotions are not lopsided but diverse.

    Yet, that diversity was something beyond the understanding of emotionless Bianca.

    Therefore, she could only recognize the feelings of anger and resentment in Jenica.

    Come on, follow me. I dont even want to look at your face anymore, so Ill hand over The White Snow Hot Yang Spore and then send you back.

    Pierced at her core, Jenica could only show a sharp response to Bianca.

    It was a defensive stance stemming from the embarrassment of being caught out.

    Is that so?

    The two then started descending the mountain without another word.

    Jenica felt ufortable with the silence.

    She wanted to speak up but couldnt bring herself to talk.

    And she thought Bianca probably didnt wish to converse with her either.

    Yes, in the end, this is our rtionship.

    After everything that had transpired, what now?

    She looked up, feeling contemptible, as they had climbed quite high and would likely reach the bottom by twilight.

    It would all end once she handed Bianca The White Snow Hot Yang Spore and told her to go back.

    Thats when it happened.

    Can Ie along too?

    A voice echoed behind the knight and the two women.

    Just as the knight sensed something was amiss and was about to draw his sword.

    Thwack!

    An axe flew in and split the knights head in two.

    For a brief moment, utter silence followed.

    The man who had smashed the knights head in one swift motion looked at the three with a sly grin as he pulled out his axe.

    His head bore a peculiar resemnce, not to a human, but to a dog.

    With a jet-ck snout sticking out and teeth revealed between it.

    Yet having human ears, he appeared to be a monstrous figure.

    A carrier of world erosion who had massacred several people in the empire, and now escaped.

    It was Berkman the Butcher.

    Hello, beauties.

    It was a phenomenon that appeared when contracting with a world eroder.

    Ladies, run away immediately!

    One knight urgently shouted, drawing his sword and charging in.

    ng!

    What the, what?!

    As swords and ax shed, sending a ringing metallic sound through the air, Jenica, who had never witnessed such sudden murder, fell into a state of panic.

    She had been raised sheltered from world erosion, untouched by harm or deathamon urrence for soldiers and knights but something she had never seen before, and so her panic was an expected reaction.

    Thump!

    At that moment, faster than anyone, a young girl grabbed her hand.

    It was none other than Bianca.

    Simr to Jenica, Bianca grew up sheltered, yet she did not possess a fear that would lead her to panic.

    Thus, she made a rational decision to grasp Jenicas hand and run at this critical moment.

    Run!

    She also did not forget to shout, to awaken Jenicas senses.

    Stirred by Biancas cry, Jenica regained herposure and started to run.

    She did not understand what was happening.

    However, she could tell that the situation was incredibly dangerous.

    Still, her mind was not fully clear even though she had temporarilyposed herself.

    Just focus on running.

    With those words, Bianca led Jenica.

    Jenica bit her lip, realizing that Bianca, significantly younger, was guiding her.

    No matter what, she was the elder.

    Jenica began to run on her own power, not wanting to be dragged by Bianca.

    Well be caught if we continue like this.

    Though it was a surprise attack, the man who singlehandedly killed a knight was capable.

    The fact that the other knight had told them to run away indicated that he was too much to handle alone.

    If that were the case, after dealing with that knight, capturing the two unarmeddies would surely be a quick task.

    Do you have a n?

    Bianca was not very familiar with the geography of the Loka Mountain Range.

    So when she asked Jenica if there was another way, Jenica started looking around.

    This way.

    She turned and began running in that direction, with Bianca quickly following.

    Loka Mountain Range has lots of crevasses hidden under the snow due to the ice forming over natural cave openings.

    She spoke as if understanding the geographic location well while sprinting through the forest.

    You and I are wearing artifacts that let us run over the snow, so were fine, but its different for him.

    The ice would copse under an adults weight instantly, dropping him below.

    So, if they continued running down that direction, the pursuer would have a hard time following.

    Theres a path that, although longer, has many of these crevasses.

    Lets go that way.

    There was no other choice.

    Thus, Jenica and Bianca started running in that direction.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Suddenly, footsteps began to be heard from behind them.

    If snow wasnt falling, footsteps would leave clear marks.

    Therefore, he was quickly tracking the two after killing the knight.

    As the footsteps grew closer, a wave of anxiety hit Jenica.

    What would happen if they were caught?

    Would she end up dead like the knight?

    All sorts of thoughts fought for control in her mind.

    Meanwhile, they were running over a snow field full of crevasses.

    Crunch!

    Suddenly, the sound of breaking ice followed by cascading snow came from behind.

    Hearing this, Jenica almost smiled with relief.

    Thud!

    But then, the footsteps resumed, closer than ever, as if he was jumping over the crevasses knowingly.

    Jenicas face turned pale.

    He could freely emerge from a crevasse hed fallen into and pinpoint their positions.

    At this rate, they had merely gone the long way for nothing.

    Because of me

    This way.

    As Jenica realized her mistake and tightly closed her eyes, Bianca spoke with the same authoritative voice as before.

    Jenica reflexively changed direction following Bianca.

    Wait, if we go this way

    Its okay. This is the right way.

    This direction was theplete opposite from Hardenhartz.

    But it was toote to turn back.

    The followers footsteps were already too close behind them.

    Ladies, I just wanted to have a word, didnt I ask nicely? Dont you listen? That makes me want to get angry.

    At that moment, a loud voice rang out.

    As Jenica went deathly pale, Bianca slowed her pace.

    Were almost there.

    Almost there? Where, here?

    Right after hearing Bianca, Jenicas eyes widened.

    Because before them was nothing but the edge of a cliff.

    What are you!?

    Jenica yelled as she turned to face Bianca.

    Thump-

    Behind them, footsteps resonated, along with a voice.

    Running on snow isnt my thing.

    It was none other than the Butcher Berkman.

    But I must say, Im lucky. To be here with such pretty girls.

    Indeed, as he had said, he was fortunate.

    Having fled the empire and hidden in the Hardenhartz mountains, he had stumbled upon the voices of the two girls.

    Upon closer listening, they turned out to be daughters of Hardenhartz, and one was even the fiance of Balheiman ideal situation for hostages.

    Come here, its dangerous over there.

    As he approached, Bianca and Jenica began stepping backward cautiously.

    But there was nowhere to run, as behind themy only the cliff.

    Jenica couldnt understand Biancas thinking.

    It was beyond her why they had seemingly intentionally run here.

    Get ready.

    For what?

    Ready to jump.

    Jenicas eyes bulged in disbelief.

    This had to be nonsense.

    Was she suggesting theymit suicide?

    But Bianca and Jenica had already arrived at the cliffs edge.

    Wait, youre not seriously considering jumping, are you?

    Berkman, taken aback, tried to dissuade them.

    But it was toote.

    Bianca drew her back leg, and Jenica was gripped by her arm.

    Aaaaaah!

    In an instant, they screamed and plunged down the cliff.

    Ah, damn!

    Berkman cursed loudly as he leaped.

    The two women were valuable hostages.

    He had no intention of letting them die and meant to catch hold of them.

    But as he leaped from the cliff, he found himself having to widen his eyes in shock.

    Because beneath the cliff from which he had jumped, the two had not fallen.

    Instead, Bianca and Jenica stood on a small outcrop at the very edge of the cliff.

    Jenicas face turned ghostly white and her legs trembled, while Bianca was staring straight at him.

    Huh?

    Is this what they saw when they jumped?

    Why had theye here?

    Incredulous, he spun his ax around.

    The kids were quite clever, but still

    You underestimate me too much!

    His ax swept fiercely across the opposite side.

    The ax cleaved through the air, changing his trajectory with the wind it generated.

    Even Berkman couldnt avoid falling in this state.

    However, he could catch hold of one of them.

    As a smirk painted his face at the thought, Biancas arm whipped through the air.

    Crack!

    At that moment, a lump of snow hit his eyes.

    Urgh?!

    One hand was outstretched, the other still holding the ax.

    Even with his trained body, he had no timeframe to dodge the surprise snowball.

    But at most, it only obscured his sight.

    As he reached with his already extended hand, he felt something hard hit his head.

    When he finally opened his eyes amidst the falling snow.

    There was Bianca, who had used him as a stepping stone to leap away.

    Oh!

    Bianca!

    Berkman and Jenicas shouts crossed paths as Bianca and Berkman both plummeted down that moment.

 Chapter 36 Longing for Someone

    Chapter 36 Longing for Someone

    As Berkman and Bianca fell, the goddess of fortune favored Bianca this time.

    The ce where shended was covered with thickyers of snow that had slid down the cliff.

    On the other hand, Berkmansnding was on a slippery downhill slope of frozen snow.

    Woaaah!

    Already struggling to keep his bnce from falling off the cliff, Berkman slid down the slope.

    Meanwhile, Bianca raised her head from the snow with a plop.

    Ugh.

    She grimaced with a sharp pain in her ankle.

    Considering the height she had fallen from, it was fortunate it wasnt worse, but it hurt nheless.

    Bianca lifted her head to look up the cliffa dauntingly high wall.

    Jenica was nowhere to be seen, indicating the extent of the distance.

    What should I do?

    Bianca was not well-versed in mountain climbing.

    With night already falling, moving recklessly with this injury would only increase the chances of getting lost.

    Yet, she couldnt just stay put.

    Berkman would be grinding his teeth, furious at being outwitted by a young girl like her, and would search for her tenaciously.

    I need to hide first.

    Dragging her slowly swelling leg, Bianca began to walk through the woods.

    Her breaths formed white puffs in the cold air, evidence that her body temperature was dropping.

    Despite being dressed thoroughly, she had rolled in the snow.

    Her wet clothes were heavy and stealing her warmth.

    Without action, hypothermia woulde first.

    She needed to find a way to warm up her clothes and body.

    What came to her mind then was the The White Snow Hot Yang Spore.

    Carrying the spore alone maintained body heat.

    Her eyes busily scanned the forests interior.

    Bianca knew the conditions for The White Snow Hot Yang Spores to thrive.

    Firstly, they would be on top of snow where sunlight hit.

    Secondly, there would be presence of old trees, over a hundred years in age, for nutrients.

    Therge trees were easy to spot due to their size.

    She started looking for a ce to hide and The White Snow Hot Yang Spores simultaneously.

    Not long after, she fortuitously found a massive old tree.

    Biancas breathing quickened.

    The pain and hypothermia were causing her eyelids to droop heavily.

    She had reached her limit.

    I have to find it.

    With her lips tightly bitten, she arrived at the old tree and let out a sigh of relief.

    For there, attached to the tree, were The White Snow Hot Yang Spores.

    Mushrooms bathed in white, soaking up the sunlight.

    Just being near them provided warmtha characteristic of The White Snow Hot Yang Spores.

    She was truly lucky.

    Bianca took a small knife from her waistband and cut the base of the spore.

    Hugging it close, she felt a warmth envelop her body as if bathed in sunlight.

    Its warm.

    Having resolved the issue of hypothermia, Bianca headed for a cave she had noticed earlier.

    It was a cave without signs of wild animals, likely a sufficient shelter.

    On her way to the cave, she spotted red mountain berries and quickly collected them, arriving safely at her destination.

    Huff, hah.

    She then flopped onto the ground.

    Bianca took heavy breaths and checked the inside of her shoes.

    There she saw her injured leg, swollen and red.

    She took off the shoes and removed her overclothes to use them as a nket.

    Holding on to The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, the warmth would quickly dry the clothes.

    Afterward, she used snow that had entered the cave to soothe the wound and fastened a sturdy branch to her leg as a splint.

    Luckily, she had brought along emergency bandages.

    Efficiently finishing the first aid, Bianca used the shoes to elevate her foot above heart level and theny down.

    It was first aid based on actively utilized knowledge from a book.

    But emergency treatment was not enough; proper medical care was needed.

    I dont know about that.

    Her knowledge ended there.

    She noticed her eyelids getting heavier and heavier.

    She had stabilized herself.

    Just in case, she had covered the entrance of the cave with snow to erase her footprints, and the only thing left was to recover her strength.

    Kraush.

    Somehow, she found herself longing for Kraush.

    Thinking of him petting her head gently, Bianca drifted off to sleep.

    ***

    Time passed since she had be stranded.

    Below Hardenhartz mountain, a massive avnche created difficulties for the rescue effort, dying the search for Bianca even further.

    Isted, Bianca managed to survive by eating mountain berries and herbs she had read about in books.

    She had even found herbs good for sprains and ground them with a stone to insert into her bandages, but that was all she could do.

    Even so, the pain only slightly lessened; her ankle showed no signs of recovery.

    Its either fractured or broken.

    Neither option spoke to a good prognosis.

    The real trouble began when she spotted footprints which likely belonged to Berkman while picking berries.

    Hes close.

    He was tracking her.

    From the moment she realized this, Bianca reduced her range of activity even further.

    Getting caught by him would spell the end.

    Ideally, the rescue party would reach her before he did.

    But Bianca was skeptical about that.

    Because of Berkman, she was hiding, which made it very likely that the rescue party would have difficulty finding her.

    Moreover, she could feel her body weakening as the days passed.

    Despite having The White Snow Hot Yang Spore, she was only thirteen.

    Enduring outdoor winter life with insufficient nutrients was not easy.

    I dozed off again.

    Recently bing more prone to sleep, Bianca rubbed her eyes.

    Sleeping on the cold stone floor hardly rejuvenated her, only emphasizing her tiredness.

    It was bad.

    She felt that if she were to fall asleep again, she might never wake up.

    It was then, while contemting movement, that she heard it.

    Rustle-

    Amidst the bushes outside the cave, footsteps echoed.

    Biancas face hardened.

    Those were the footsteps of an adult malefar from belonging to a rescue team.

    Ive found you.

    Her heart dropped at the softly whispered words, prompting Bianca to sprint with all her might.

    Immediately, footsteps pursued her from behind.

    Bianca used routes she had observed before to sprint the shortest distances.

    Intentionally running through densely wooded areas difficult forrger people to pass through, she evaded pursuit.

    However, her injured leg kept holding her back, slowing her down due to the pain.

    Crack!

    Behind her, the sound of tumbling trees filled the air.

    Ugh!

    Hearing this, Bianca instantly changed direction, but her ankles pain curtailed her escape.

    Rumble-rumble-rumble!

    A fallen tree rolled down and struck Biancas frail body.

    The impact sent her rolling across the snow.

    Sob, h-huh.

    A weak whimper escaped her, pain radiating from her entire body, rendering even her fingers immobile.

    Blood trickling across her forehead dampened her eyes, as if the tearless Bianca was shedding herst bloodied tears.

    The youngdy sure is persistent in fleeing.

    Berkmans low voice reverberated as hended with a light step on a tree before descending in front of Bianca.

    He then grabbed Biancas snow-white hair and yanked her up.

    Argh

    Well, arent you a tough one, not even changing your expression. Quite the stubborndy, arent you?

    Bianca couldnt resist as Berkman pulled her up.

    The umted fatigue and the recent pain had drained all her strength.

    Its too bad youre causing me this much trouble. Before I use you as a hostage, you need to be taught a lesson!

    Berkman rose to his feet, maintaining his grip on her.

    Consequently, Bianca felt the agony of having her hair nearly ripped out.

    Simultaneously, Berkman ripped out her hairpin, intending to sell it as it seemed valuable.

    As Bianca watched the hairpin with her fading consciousness, she began to close her eyes slowly.

    She had given it her all.

    There was no strength left to carry on.

    With her eyes closing, Kraush seemed to appear before her.

    Him, who hadpletely changed one day.

    Kraush, initially suspected to be suicidal due to depression, whom she began following around.

    However, that became a part of her routine.

    He never felt ufortable around her, even though she was cursed.

    Though he sometimes looked apologetically, fundamentally, he saw her and others differently.

    Was that the reason?

    Over the past year, she had felt more at ease by Kraushs side than at Hardenhartz.

    Him training and her reading next to hima simple daily life but undoubtedly pleasurable days.

    Pleasant, you say.

    She never expected to consider her own experiences as pleasant.

    Pleasure certainly must be an emotion.

    For the first time, Bianca questioned whether she indeedcked emotions.

    One thing was certain; she found it regrettable that she did not possess emotions.

    Had she been able to feel, she could have better grasped thefort and joy of those times.

    And she might have shared more with Kraush.

    Bianca realized that he had be quite significant to her.

    So Bianca spoke out, onest time.

    Kr-Kraush.

    It was a whisper that could not reach him.

    Thats when it happened.

    The sound of someone dashing through the snow resonated.

    Huh?

    Catching Berkman off guard, the next instant unfolded.

    Thump!

    The fist of a young boy struck Berkmans ribs with all his might.

    Argh?!

    Caught off guard, Berkman suppressed a cry of pain as a secondary shockwave spread inside his body.

    But it was toote.

    Crash-thud-thump!

    A session of blows caused his body to buckle in an instant, releasing Bianca as he rolled across the ground.

    In the midst of rolling, Bianca felt a warmth embrace her.

    Bianca opened her blurry eyes to find the face she had longed to see before her.

    Upon seeing that face, she felt a profound sense of relief wash over her.

    Bianca.

    A voice called her name from lips parted with careful deliberateness, tinged with frustration and a medley of emotions.

    Hearing it, Bianca slowly lifted her hand and cradled his cheek.

    Kraush, Im okay

    Her hand gently caressed his cheek before her eyes slowly closed.

    The sounds of her ragged breathing filled the air.

    Feeling relieved, she had reached her limit, and her consciousness faded away.

    Watching this, Kraush gathered her up in his arms and began to walk slowly.

    He leaned her against a treefortably, and a crow perched itself before her.

    Will you be able to win?

    The crow spoke, posing the question.

    The opponent was Berkman, the Butchera figure already renowned for his significant capabilities.

    Even as a fugitive from the empire, having met a world eroder, his strength had increased further.

    Frankly, Berkman was a clearly stronger opponent than Kraush.

    And Ebsque cannot assist.

    Crimson Gardens kin were not present in Hardenhartz.

    Their only kin here was this crow.

    Though they could use magic, it was limited to low-level spells.

    Even with the Crimson Gardens prowess, they could not face the enemy with such limited power.

    On the other hand, Ebsque was restrained by the unspoken rules among the world eroders.

    The rule: if you dont wish for war, dont interfere with anothers kin.

    Recklessly provoking could lead to war with Berkmans master, the world eroder, as a consequence for breaking this rule.

    Ebsque would naturally not want to carelessly choose such risk.

    Although some deal existed between Kraush and Ebsque, there was no reason for her to help Kraush to the extent of epting such peril.

    Thus, Kraush had to face Berkman alone.

    Kraush, well aware of this fact, drew his sword from his waist.

    His blue eyes shone with an unmistakable determination.

    I will win.

    His words were full of unwavering sincerity.

 Chapter 37 The Illusory Battle

    Chapter 37 The Illusory Battle

    Berkman, the Butcher.

    His demeanor always bore the hallmark of madness, his actions whimsical and movements seemingly haphazard.

    This often led to minor blunders, especially when he was toying with someone weaker than himself, his casual ruthlessness all the more highlighted.

    Yet, his true strengthy in oveing such ws.

    Escaping from the Empires ck Dragon Knights and surviving was a feat managed by only a rare few, excluding outliers like Sinchang and Mary Diana.

    It was in the midst of such a moment that Kraush raised his hand.

    Following a spell activated from his hand, Biancas hairpin, once stolen by Berkman, returned to him via the ck Hood technique.

    Kraush meticulously secured the hairpin in his pocket.

    Upon raising his head, there stood Berkman, annoyed and rising from the snow after having been knocked down, yet unharmed by the blow.

    Had Bianca not been his captive, Kraush would have inflicted instant death with his aura-wrapped sword; Berkman was a formidable enemy regardless.

    To kill him, it would require injecting the maximum amount of aura, and Berkman would have promptly detected and defended against it.

    Surprise attacks were only effective amongst equals.

    It was far too risky to gamble in Biancas captured state.

    Hence Kraush was forced to choose the Short Power technique, effective yet non-lethal, a surefire way to separate Bianca from Berkman without detection.

    Though missing the opportunity to strike lethally was disappointing, knowing that Bianca was safe was all that mattered.

    Who are you? Why do you interfere with my affairs?

    Berkman spat out harshly, his words twisting with dissatisfaction.

    Enough chatter.

    Right now, all Kraush wanted was to take Bianca and return to Hardenhartz.

    He longed to treat her wounds as soon as possible.

    Here and now, he was the only one capable of aiding her.

    Crimson Gardens crow couldnt transport Bianca, and Ebsque was bound by the unspokenws of the world eroders.

    Therefore, showing his back to Berkman while fleeing could lead to dangerous consequences.

    So, Kraush decided that he must defeat Berkman then and there.

    After striking someone down, the youth today are truly savage.

    At that moment, as Berkman spoke, his shadow scattered.

    Youre making me lose my temper!

    Suddenly, Berkmans axe came whirling and shing towards Kraush with bending force.

    ng!

    In a fleeting instant, Kraushs sword filled the void, blocking Berkmans axe.

    So fast.

    His intuition barely kept pace with the attack.

    Furthermore, judging by the sheer aura alone, Berkman was undoubtedly at the pinnacle of expert level.

    Bing a kin of a world eroder, he had surpassed his own limits.

    Kraush had only recently matured to an expert of the mid-rank.

    The difference in level was unmistakably apparent.

    Ah, you blocked it!

    ng, ng, ng!

    Berkmans axe was swung several more times in rapid session.

    Each time, Kraushs sword quickly filled the space, parrying the blow.

    It was a blunt sword.

    Still, a blunt swords meritys in its ability to withstand the opponents full strength.

    Being outweighed in pure strength, Kraush had to keep retreating, unable to take advantage of the swords spatial control.

    Keep blocking! Just try and stop me!

    Berkmans characteristic taunting remarks burst forth in a light and dismissive tone, befitting a street thug rather than a warrior.

    However, contrary to his lightness, the axes blows were enormously heavy.

    Kaang!

    Another sh sent Kraushs de flying open from the impact.

    Berkmans eyes shed, grasping the opportunity.

    With one hand freed from the axe, Berkmans fist hurtled straight at Kraush.

    Crack!

    The distinct sound of impact resounded.

    However, there was an unexpected turn of events.

    Ugh?!

    The grunt came from Berkman, the one who had unleashed the punch.

    The exnation was straightforward.

    Anticipating Berkmans action through intuition, Kraush too had swung his own fist towards the initiating punch.

    Short Power.

    The techniques effect was confirmed as it pierced the exterior to deliver an internal shock, creating fractures in the bones of Berkmans fingers.

    Kraushs left fist also suffered from the impact, despite the sessful execution of Short Power.

    Without it, Kraushs fist alone would have been broken.

    Arghhh!?

    Berkmans scream echoed as his bones cracked.

    Kraush was not free from pain either.

    He too had endured the impact, experiencing a bone-cracking sensation just as painful.

    Yet Kraush instantaneously channeled strength into his sword, revealing his advantage in this aspect.

    Swoosh!

    His sword sliced through the air, grazing Berkmans side.

    Though aiming to pierce his gut, Berkman reacted just in time to avoid a fatal wound.

    Between the spurts of blood, Kraushs blue eyes gleamed sharply.

    He was ustomed to pain.

    He had endured far worse than this minor difort.

    A simple fracture in his hand could not inhibit his movements.

    Im getting a hold of the rhythm.

    His thinking elerated, and Kraushs concentration peaked.

    Sessive punches followed by the sword strikes had Berkman wobbling.

    Humans tended to shrink when feeling pain, including Berkman.

    So, Kraush seized the moment, explosively surging his aura.

    The energy seeped between the muscles in his arm and surfaced along the sword, painting it a vibrant blue.

    Ignis.

    At his beckoning, the blue aura transformed into zing mes.

    Whoosh!

    The ming sword surged towards Berkman, the sudden wall of fire catching him off-guard.

    And Kraush meticulously exploited that opening, intent on wounding Berkman at least a little.

    Damn it, irritating as hell.

    Yet, had Berkman been solely reliant on such tactics, he would never have stood against Charlotte prior to his regression.

    Bark!

    A sharp, brief bark emanated.

    Kraush recognized it as a sign.

    The sounds echoed, and the surroundings began to change color.

    Where once there was a snow-filled mountain range, now it was being painted over in hues of red.

    Dusk set in, and from all around, the sounds of barking resonated.

    Kraushs vision was engulfed in red.

    His senses then started to reel uncontrobly.

    Illusionary Bind.

    Differing from Berkman, who saw the environment clearly, Kraush was trapped in an Illusionary Bind, the world around him bing distorted.

    This techniqueyered aura over his opponents senses with sound, entangling them within.

    Once caught in Berkmans Illusionary Bind, Kraush would be rendered oblivious until the bitter enda dreadful method indeed.

    Feel like dying now that youre trapped?

    As Kraush remained motionless, ensnared in the illusionary effect post-assault, Berkman let out a tauntingugh.

    However, theugh didnt match the panting of Berkman, who slowly gripped his axe.

    He had realized that he was in more peril than anticipated when Kraush had pressed the attack.

    A young childs appearance, not matching his phenomenal strength and aura.

    Having underestimated his opponent as a weakling to be easily subdued, Berkman now found himself with fractures in his left hand and a sword wound on his right side.

    Given the situation, Hardenhartzs search parties were likely soon to arrive.

    It seemed prudent to end this quickly.

    Bark!

    He let out another bark, and his own senses subtly shifted.

    The pain from his hand and the wound from the sword dissipated.

    By casting illusions on himself, he removed the pains that could hinder him in the immediate fight.

    Thus, he stepped forward methodically, gripping his axe with deliberate caution akin to a hunting hound.

    Having resorted to Illusionary Bind, Berkman now considered Kraush to be a serious threat, warranting his full attention, and no longer underestimated him.

    The epithet of Butcher rang true as Berkman began his real hunt.

    That movement, following my axe since a while ago, is no ordinary movement.

    Even amid the Illusionary Bind, Kraush might still be able to counter.

    Therefore, Berkman swung his axe in a wide arc, his target surprisinga tree trunk.

    Crunch!

    The tree fell instantly towards Kraush, and Berkman kicked off the ground, heading straight for Bianca.

    That was the moment.

    Crack!

    Kraush split the falling tree and swiftlyunched an assault.

    Berkman, barely avoiding the sword approaching his face, red at Kraush with bulging eyes.

    In Kraushs eyes, red waves rippled, a certain sign of being affected by Illusionary Bind.

    But Kraush had intuition.

    He possessed a countermeasure against Berkmans illusionary technique.

    Berkman let out a half-defeated, half-mockingugh.

    Haha, you little dog!

    It was the first time in a while that Berkman had felt a shiver of genuine fear.

    Kraush had been waiting patiently, his fangs hidden, until just before he struck.

    He was baiting my overconfidence all along.

    Kraushs gaze settled on Berkman.

    His bearing as he looked straight at him seemed unbothered by the Illusionary Bind, almost as if he was outside its influence.

    Now it was clear.

    This man was not mere prey.

    He was a formidable opponent entitled to a fierce battle, an equal menace, a predator in a struggle for dominance.

    ng!

    The sound of the axe shing with the sword resounded fiercely throughout the forest.

    Kaga-Kang! The fight for power between the axe and the sword kicked up sparks.

    Observing this, Berkman leaned in aggressively, opening his snout.

    If you dont stop me, I will gouge out that girls eyes, cut off her fingers and legs, and stuff them into her mouth.

    Those were Berkmans provoking words, meant to unsettle Kraush.

    Yet Kraush remained unflinching, his expression unchanged even in the face of such taunting.

    Seeing this, Berkman became certain.

    This guy, he seems unaffected by the Illusionary Bind!

    Even if he didnt know how Kraush prated the illusion, his senses were certainly not fully normal.

    If that was the case, the advantage would tip towards him.

    Kraush had the handicap of the lingering effects of the Illusionary Bind and had something to protect.

    In contrast, Berkman needed only to attack.

    With the advantage on his side, Berkmans axe became a storm from every direction.

    Kraushs sword narrowly parried each strike of Berkmans axe, but with each blow, Kraushs body began to give way.

    And that wasnt all.

    The illusions of Berkmans axe began to mingle in the fray.

    Weing War Axe.

    The true onught began, a myriad of illusory axes rained down upon Kraush.

    Though Kraush had perfectly counteracted the Illusionary Bind with his intuition, he couldnt fully negate the aftermath.

    As evidence, the injuries continued to multiply across Kraushs body.

    Argh, eugh.

    Ebsque, watching from a distance, bit her lip tightly.

    She hesitated as she watched the two engage inbat.

    Kraush was the benefactor who had returned her heart.

    Trade or no trade, even she had a code of honor.

    She did not want to watch Kraush die just like that.

    Should I step in? But if I do, that man will target me. No, not just me; hell decide Kraush isplicit and target him too.

    Behind Berkman, who had be a kin of the Butcher, was the world eroder Mad Dog.

    Should he start targeting both her and Kraush, it would be a situation without escape.

    Mad Dog was among the strongest of the world eroders.

    And true to his name, he was relentless.

    Once he sets his sights on a target, he wont let go until theyre torn to shreds.

    Thus, she helplessly paced back and forth, unable to intervene.

    Boom!

    In that moment, Kraush took a heavy hit from Berkman and tumbled to the ground.

    Though he got up quickly, the assault left him covered in more wounds.

    Upon seeing this, Ebsque jumped to her feet.

    No, it cant be.

    Even if it means deathter, dying here would render everything meaningless.

    [Do not intervene.]

    The voice resonated in her mind.

    It was none other than Crimson Garden speaking.

    Ebsque was perplexed.

    Do not intervene? Does she not see Kraush dying?

    [Just watch.]

    Crimson Gardens voice came through once more, filled with certainty.

    [The boy said he will win on his own.]

    It was Kraushs own deration.

    Thus, as his mentor, she must trust him and watch over him.

    [Trust in the boy who returned your heart. He is a stubborn one, acknowledged by me.]

    With thest message, Ebsque slowly took a seat on the ground.

    Really, if he dies, Ill just resurrect him as a corpse.

    She muttered, hoping that such a measure would not be necessary.

 Chapter 38 The Underdog’s Victory

    Chapter 38 The Underdog��s Victory

    [EP.38] The Underdogs Victory

    Breaths rushed from Kraushs mouth.

    Blood from his nose trickled down, wetting his cheeks.

    His face was taut with strained blood vessels, a testament to the excessive use of his intuition.

    Bark, bark, bark!

    The sound of barking around him was disorienting, echoing inside his head.

    The world, tainted red, provoked a bitter feeling.

    It was his first time harnessing his intuition to such an extent.

    He did not have much longer.

    At this rate, his intuition would be severed.

    The limit was slowly pressing down on him.

    But Kraush gnashed his teeth against it.

    Suffer through it.

    He had felt his limits keenly since early evening.

    Weak and talentless, that was his self-assessment.

    Thus, overwhelming opponents with sheer strength, like a genius would, was impossible.

    Berkman was stronger than him.

    Hence, Kraush had to hide his strength tenaciously until the very moment Berkman was certain of hisplete victory.

    ng!

    Finally, the limitations of his intuition revealed themselves.

    In that instant, when Kraushs sword, mistakenly splitting an illusion, faltered, Berkmans eyes shed, sensing victory.

    His axes presence dissolved.

    The aura-flooded axe of his boasted a presence grander than ever before.

    As if pulling the very air into its grasp, Berkmans axe tore through the atmosphere, swinging down towards Kraush with a chilling howl.

    In Berkmans mind, the only sight was Kraushs head soaring off.

    And then that moment.

    Crack!

    A ze erupted within Kraush, surging through his body.

    Ignis had ignited the world-devouring power thaty dormant within him.

    Combustion was akin to the driving force behind power.

    The same held true for the world-devouring power.

    A violentbustion of that power began with Igniss ignition.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    The force generated from burning the world-devouring power infused directly into Kraushs body.

    The fierce storm of strength momentarily broke through his limits with such intensity that it deformed his muscles and altered his bones.

    His breathing changed.

    The demeanor of his body transformed.

    All information flooding his sight in that split second led to elerated thoughts.

    In that instant, Kraush, enveloped in elerated contemtion, felt as if time had stopped.

    The expanded perception even sensed delicate snowkes slowly falling from a distant tree.

    The surging heat from within him then reached the Illusionary Bind.

    Crash!

    The sound of breaking ss reverberated strongly.

    Though the Illusionary Bind dissipated in the burning heat, Kraushs eyes still reddened from the ze.

    Tears of blood and nosebleeds burst forth simultaneously.

    This was the bacsh of harnessing the world-devouring power to surpass his limits.

    Abination of Ignis and Extreme Blood Poison, it was Kraushs original ultimate technique.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    3 seconds.

    He realized by sensation.

    With his current capabilities, he could sustain Annihtion Erosion for no more than 3 seconds.

    End it within that timeframe.

    In that moment, a ck me surged upon his de.

    With newfound strength infused into his faltering sword, Kraush surged upwards, defying Berkmans axe.

    Kraush was faster than the axe could reach.

    Like a hunting hound tearing at the neck of its prey,

    Kraushs sword rushed towards Berkmans throat.

    Up until the sword neared his neck, Berkman seemed oblivious to its presence.

    Kraushs de was that swift.

    In the interim, Berkmans mouth, resembling a dogs snout, inadvertently opened.

    A purely reflexive action, where the body responded before the brain registered the threat.

    Only then did Berkmans eyes btedly recognize Kraushs sword.

    When did he? Im going to die. Im dying!

    Under normal circumstances, it wouldve meant death by now, but in this split second, his reflex action created an opportunity.

    -!

    Weing Sound.

    An inaudible explosion of sound shattered Kraushs eardrums in the next instant.

    One reflexive action spawned a lifeline, a variable that was crucial for Berkman.

    Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!

    The ringing in his ears was followed by a disorienting sensation, twisting his vision.

    Crash-crash-crash!

    The aftershocks of the impact turned the fight on its head.

    Due to the ruptured eardrums, Kraushs sword, disoriented, sliced through Berkmans right shoulder instead.

    While the scorching de wielded dreadful power,

    the sword embedded in his shoulder was meant for Berkmans neck.

    It was Berkmans reflex that had turned the situation upside down in an instant.

    At the same time, the mes encasing Kraush were slowly extinguishing.

    The effects of Annihtion Erosion were fading.

    What followed could only be an extended retirement.

    The scales of fortune and misfortune swapped ces between Berkman and Kraush.

    A situation reversed in an instant.

    As Kraush swung his sword, he felt the ebb of strength due to the Annihtion Erosions toll.

    With a shoulder cleaved by the axe and a shattered left hand, binding the axe was impossible.

    Impossible?

    It surely was.

    But that was a tale of the sword.

    He still had another move up his sleeve.

    Kraush released his right hand from the grip.

    With that very movement, the remaining mes from the dwindling Annihtion Erosion ferociously indwelled his right hand.

    So fiercely infused were they that the muscles and skin tore as the mes surged upward.

    Kraush swung his arm with no hesitation towards Berkmans axe.

    Crack!

    The moment they collided, the axes de lodged into Kraushs right arm.

    Despite being reinforced by Annihtion Erosion, the muscles and bones were cleaved by the axe.

    Ultimately, the axe would bisect Kraushs right arm, then carry on to slice his neck.

    Yet, in that moment,

    the arm impaled by the axe bought a few crucial seconds.

    Kraushs eyes zed a brilliant blue.

    In this extreme situation,

    his spirit dived into the realm of oneness in a sh.

    His mental fortitude was such that even Crimson Garden would marvel.

    Drip!

    A droplet from his spiritual strength fell into theke of his mind, rippling outward through his entire body.

    The rising dragon from the mentalke scaled his arm and eventually, reached his sword.

    In that moment, the sword plunged into Berkmans shoulder became one with Kraush.

    Witnessing this, Berkman bore a look of resignation.

    Despite the lucky factor of his reflex, Kraush had tenaciously seized the moment until the very end.

    His doggedness was such that it could have left even Berkman, the so-called Butcher, disgusted.

    Ive lost.

    Realizing that every move hed yed had culminated in defeat, Berkman closed his eyes.

    And then

    One Sword.

    Crunch!

    Along with the sound of Kraushs remaining left hand bones shattering, his sword cleaved Berkman from shoulder to end.

    Crashcrashcrashcrashcrashcrashcrash!

    The forest echoed with the sound of the aftermath from that one strike.

    Bisection at the hands of Kraushs strike, Berkmans body, now cleaved in half, tilted past Kraush.

    Seeing the life ebb from him, Kraush let go of his sword.

    His left hand had failed to withstand the force and shattered.

    Snap, click

    But the real concerny elsewhere.

    Kraushs right arm, previously impaled by the axe, was hollow.

    His right army some distance away, rolling in a snowdrift.

    Thanks to the Annihtion Erosion, his right arm seemed to bid farewell as it smoldered away.

    Amidst the drip-drop of blood,

    Kraush gasped for breath as he turned around.

    Crimson Garden silently watched Kraushs actions.

    Understanding that he sacrificed his own arm, she could not attempt to stop him.

    The strong prevail without wounds,

    But the weak can only win covered in scars.

    It was Kraushs only possible form of victory.

    Are you satisfied?

    Although that victory was rightly won.

    Crimson Gardens sigh escaped her lips.

    She knew the wretchedness of Kraush, who had no choice but to choose a victory marred only with wounds.

    But he had won.

    For the first time, Kraush had defeated a real powerhouse, the kind he thought himself incapable of ever beating.

    Damn, so much for satisfaction.

    Twisted with irony, a smile hovered over Kraushs lips.

    Crimson Garden just shook her head, chuckling at his stubborn nature.

    Just then, Kraushs body crumbled.

    It was the end of the line for his mental tenacity.

    Kraush!

    Ebsque quickly emerged to support Kraushs failing form.

    Seeing him with an amputated right arm and a shattered left hand, Ebsque bit her lip.

    The smile that faintly lingered around his mouth left her speechless, even as she wondered if such victory was worth the immense damage sustained.

    What kind of life has he been living?

    How could Kraush still manage a smile amidst such a disastrous victory?

    Lets go back.

    Crimson Garden spread her wings and took flight with lightness.

    Ebsque, seeing this, stood, cradling both Bianca and Kraushs bodies in her arms.

    It was time to take care of the aftermath.

    ***

    Through the slowly clearing haze,

    Kraush saw an unfamiliar ceiling.

    He gazed at it vacantly for a while before feeling pain throughout his body.

    It hurts.

    When was thest time he had felt such pain?

    Even though he was ustomed to pain due to a curse, there was little he could do about injuries this severe.

    He noticed the absence of sensation in his right arm.

    No doubt due to it being severed.

    But it was fine.

    He could manage without a right arm; after all, it wasnt the first time hed lost a part of his body.

    He slowly lifted himself up.

    Worry for the little chick with white hair came to mind.

    In the midst of that thought, he spotted snow-white hair beside his bed.

    Seeing herying on top of his bed, he couldnt help but be bbergasted.

    She was weakened and wounded from her ordeal,

    yet there she was.

    Kraush lifted his bandaged left hand.

    Fortunately, the pain wasnt too severe, likely due to good medicine applied.

    With that hand, Kraush gave Bianca a gentle thump on her head.

    Ah.

    With a short exmation, Biancas head shot up.

    Her sapphire-like eyes met his.

    By her expression, she seemed to be alright.

    If youre going to sleep, go to your own bed.

    Hearing Kraushs words, the perplexed Bianca slowly looked at his now empty right arm socket.

    Kraush turned aside, thinking she would me herself.

    Does it hurt?

    Bianca asked in the moment he moved.

    Her emotionless face, caused by the snow doll curse, was as impassive as ever.

    Not much.

    Kraush replied curtly, signaling her not to worry, and Bianca clutched the nket tightly.

    She then opened and shut her mouth, seemingly struggling to find the words she wanted to say.

    But Bianca couldnt spit them out after a long moment since she did not know what to say.

    Seeing this, Kraush spoke for her.

    Why did you go into the mountains?

    Lokal Mountains were treacherous terrain.

    Especially in Hardenhartz, where there was perpetual snow, entering such a mountain was akin to madness.

    At Kraushs words, Bianca seemed to remember something and reached to the floor.

    She then lifted a bottle which contained The White Snow Hot Yang Spores.

    Kraush realized it then.

    The reason Bianca ventured into the mountain was to find The White Snow Hot Yang Spores.

    This fool.

    A quiet sigh escaped Kraushs mouth.

    Should he scold her, or should he praise her for the effort?

    Though unsure why she had personally sought out The White Snow Hot Yang Spores,

    he was aware that there must have been some circumstancepelling her in Hardenhartz.

    That story could wait for another time.

    Therefore, Kraush rummaged through his pocket.

    Fortunately, Biancas snowke pin was still safely inside.

    Kraush took it out with his left hand.

    Attempting to pin it to Biancas hair, he ended up grimacing.

    Sorry, I cant seem to pin it.

    At those words, Bianca reached out to take Kraushs hand away from her hair.

    Then, maneuvering his hand herself, she properly affixed the pin to her hair.

    Watching this, Kraush then patted her head lightly.

    Well done. Thanks to you, we canplete the elixir.

    After receiving Kraushspliment, Bianca quietly fell into silence.

    Seeing her like this, Kraush withdrew his hand, only for Bianca to catch it again.

    Kraush, sir.

    Hearing her call him, Kraush looked at Bianca.

    Despite her still impassive face, Kraush for some reason felt she looked sadder that day.

    I cant feel any emotions.

    Bianca looked at his empty right arm socket.

    She felt a sense of responsibility there.

    However, it wasnt anger or sorrow, it was mere guilt.

    Nothing more than guilt.

    I cant make faces, cant cry, cant even blush. I feel neither happiness, anger, nor sadness for you saving me in such a state.

    For the first time, Bianca painfully realized her curse.

    Thats what curses are intended for.

    To torment those burdened by them.

    And torment, Bianca felt, bitterly and gravely, for not being able to express any emotion to Kraush who had tried so hard for her.

    Kraush silently looked at her.

    He remembered a past conversation with her.

    I envy you. For being you.

    The voice of her, expressionless, looking at her own face, lingered in his memory.

 Chapter 39 The White Ghost’s Past is now Vanished

    Chapter 39 The White Ghost��s Past is now Vanished

    Note: This chapter is shback

    If you pour out your emotions that way, perhaps the world wouldnt look so grey.

    At the betrothal dissolution, brought about by the incident in Hardenhartz, she had looked at him and said so.

    Kraush, hearing those words at the time, couldnt help but feel how absurd they were.

    What the hell are you talking about? Better to be without such emotions. Do you even realize how screwed up that would be if you had them?

    Whats the use of being able to freely express emotions?

    Other than cursing this damned world, I see no other use.

    Is that so?

    Is that so my foot.

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    And he looked at Bianca with a look of displeasure.

    Arent you thefortable one? This betrothal dissolution is so unfair, even from my view. The incident in your family had nothing to do with you. If I were you, I would have died of anger.

    The recent event in Hardenhartz

    It was the incident where Doukan Hardenhartz, the lord of Hardenhartz, went mad.

    Suddenly crazed, he had beaten the household members to death with a club, including his own firstborn and second child, Jenica.

    There was only one survivor, Bianca.

    She had survived because her sister Jenica had hidden her underground and then drawn his attention away.

    After experiencing such an ordeal, Bianca was then faced with the betrothal dissolution.

    For the Balheims, there was no reason to take in Bianca from the now-ruined Hardenhartz.

    Damn noble families. They pretend they have the entire world at their beck and call with engagements and rtionships, and when things go south, this is what happens.

    The event annoyed Kraush too.

    The fact that Doukan had gone mad had many dubious aspects to it.

    Even knowing this, the Balheims cut off Bianca immediately after Hardenhartz fell apart.

    Bianca gently fiddled with a teacup filled with hot tea.

    Drink it if you want to.

    Hearing this, Bianca slowly shook her head.

    I cant drink anything hot. I have a cats tongue, you see.

    Is that so?

    Kraush, never really caring much about Bianca to begin with, nodded resignedly.

    Well, how about this. If I were to regain my emotions, and experience them firsthand, maybe I could figure out which is more painful?

    At that moment, it was Bianca who made the entric suggestion.

    It was a ridiculous proposal.

    If you regained your emotions, youd die of sheer anger, biting your tongue.

    With that, Kraush warned her, frowning slightly.

    It wasnt that he had a particr fondness for her, but it was a minimum warning from an ex-fianc.

    But Bianca tilted her head.

    Mr. Kraush, you dont care whether I live or die, do you? Were now strangers.

    The irritation surged in him instantly, knowing she had deliberately provoked him.

    I am simply curious. Which is more painful.

    Despite her words, Biancas face remained expressionless.

    Tsch.

    Hearing this, Kraush raised his hand.

    If youre so intent on finding out, then feel free. Experience it.

    She was the one who said she wanted to experience it directly, right?

    Kraush, with the ck Hood, stole the Snow Doll curse from Bianca.

    Since she had offered, he could easily steal her curse without any need for a dial.

    But in Kraushs case, the Snow Doll curse he received was nullified by his other curses.

    A mid-to-lower-tier curse like that was simply devoured by the many highest-tier curses Kraush possessed.

    How does it feel?

    Kraush still vividly remembered that day.

    And he also recalled that he should have clung to her then.

    The world is a cruel ce.

    After all, that day was when she became the White Ghost.

    Three years after bing the White Ghost, she killed one of the Ten Strongest in the world, the Poison King.

    The news spread across the world, and btedly, the whole story of the Hardenhartz incident came to light.

    It was an imperial n to annihte Hardenhartz.

    Ha, this foolish girl

    Upon hearing this news, Kraush covered his face.

    The reason was simple.

    A piece of information divulged by Prince Siphon Ephania, who had sought asylum in Hardenhartz, was critical enough to shake the foundation of the Empire.

    As a result, the Empire quickly dispatched an individual to silence both Hardenhartz and the second prince.

    A person who could handle any poison.

    One of the Ten Strongest.

    The Poison King.

    The poison that the Poison King had developed and administered to Doukan Hardenhartz made him see his servants and family members as monsters.

    Frightened by the monster he saw, Doukan killed all his family and servants except for Bianca with his own hands.

    And when the effect of the poison neatly ended,

    he couldnt endure the crime he hadmitted and hung himself to death.

    That was the tragic full story behind the incident at Hardenhartz.

    After the truth came outter, the rtionship between the Empire and Starlon reached its worst.

    It eventually led to war due to the outrage at the Empires tyranny, and in that process, many died.

    In such a war

    Naturally, Kraush too was caught up in it.

    Because the Sky Generation moved to put an end to the war between the Empire and Starlon.

    The Sky Generation wasnt on the side of the Empire or Starlon.

    Thus, in order to suppress the two sides, the Sky Generation started to use force and conflict ensued.

    The Sky Generation, who were supposed to be opposing global erosion, were using violence against people.

    It was truly an absurd situation.

    And, of course, the Sky Generation too could not remain safe in the war.

    Damn fools! At the very least, wont there be someone to guard the rear supplies!

    Kraush, now in charge of supplies for the Sky Generation, yelled as he raced through the snow-covered forest, passing by the scorched remains of Hardenhartz.

    Hardenhartz had been the front line since it was closest to the Empire.

    Especially since the Poison King had been killed at the hands of Bianca.

    After killing the Poison King, Bianca stayed in the main house of Hardenhartz, the Northern Sea Ice Pce.

    Because of that, the Empire was relentless in attacking not only Starlon but the Northern Sea Ice Pce as well.

    Northern Sea Ice Pce

    In Kraushs view, the half-copsed Northern Sea Ice Pce came into sight.

    There he is!

    That one is also a member of the Sky Generation! Dont let your guard down, kill him!

    At that moment, the voices of the Empires knights pursuing him echoed loudly.

    Kraush grit his teeth and dashed toward the Northern Sea Ice Pce.

    Reaching the heavily frozen gates of the Northern Sea Ice Pce, he pounded on the door with his raw hands.

    Hey! Bianca! Are you in there?

    No answer came to Kraushs shouting.

    Damn it, what sort of shameless deed is this, showing up now.

    Kraush clenched his fist and was about to turn away when the knights caught up quickly.

    They had drawn close to Kraushs back without him noticing.

    Their eyes visibly poisoned, they seemed unable to contain their killing intent.

    Indistinguishable, who here is human and who is an eroder.

    Kraush clicked his tongue and rolled up his sleeves.

    There was no choice.

    He would have to use a curse to escape this predicament.

    He could leave the rest to the saintess somehow.

    It was at that moment.

    [Crreeeeeeeak!]

    As the door to the Northern Sea Ice Pce opened, spikes of ice shot forth from behind Kraush.

    [Bbbbbbbrrrkkk!]

    Aaaagh?!

    Cough, ack!

    The flying spikes pierced their bodies in an instant.

    Their aura protection was not enough to stop them.

    Staring nkly at the scene, Kraush saw the open door of the Northern Sea Ice Pce.

    He stepped inside and quickly shut the door behind him.

    Then, looking around, he saw the interior of the Northern Sea Ice Pce, everything frozen solid.

    Kraush felt the chill seeping into his body as he moved forward.

    Bianca.

    He called her name, but no voice replied.

    With no other choice, Kraush moved further inside.

    After searching around the Northern Sea Ice Pce for a while, he stopped in front of a room.

    The door had been broken down.

    Inside was a woman with a sword embedded through her heart, her two legs frozen.

    Drip.

    A single drop of blood slid down the de.

    Witnessing this, Kraushs eyes slowly widened.

    Bianca.

    It was none other than Bianca.

    Its been a while, Mr. Kraush.

    At that moment, Biancas weak voice reached his ears.

    Hearing theck of strength in her voice, Kraush realized that she didnt have much longer.

    Why have you ended up like this after running wild until now?

    The sword stuck in her chest was familiar to Kraush.

    The toxin, heavy and potent on the de.

    That was the poison of the Poison Phoenix, the daughter of the Poison King.

    To avenge her father, it seemed she hade from the Empire all the way here.

    And it was clear the sword had been stuck there for quite some time.

    The poison had spread deep throughout her body, to the point where not even a saintess could reverse it now.

    Thats true. Why am I in this state?

    Despite regaining her emotions, her face was exceedingly expressionless.

    As if she had forgotten how to make expressions.

    Kraush bit his lip as he looked at her.

    Kraush learned of Biancas circumstances a while after their engagement was annulled.

    Thats why he felt a sense of frustration and blurted out to her without thinking.

    You shouldve just said so. That it was the Empire and the Poison Kings doing, that your family was innocent.

    Bianca clearly knew that it was the work of the Empire and the Poison King even during their disengagement.

    However, she did not convey that truth to Kraush.

    I wonder if anything wouldve changed if I had said anything.

    And at that, Kraush found no words to say.

    Speaking out would not have changed anything.

    After all, he was nothing more than a leech clinging to the Sky Generation, stealing curses at best.

    Kraushcked any power to change Biancas life.

    Bianca slowly let out a chuckle.

    Then her eyes began to reminisce about the past.

    Now that I think about it, we discussed whether it was more painful to be without emotions or with them.

    Bianca brought up the conversation they had three years ago when they were engaged, even as blood trickled from her mouth.

    Kraush could feel her vitality almostpletely drained.

    How about it? Would you like to hear my opinion this time?

    This was the end.

    This would likely be thest conversation he could have with her.

    Go ahead.

    Bianca had once saved his life.

    Listening to her opinion was the least difficult thing he could do.

 Chapter 40 The First Cry

    Chapter 40 The First Cry

    Thank you.

    With those words of gratitude, Bianca managed to slowly part her lips.

    Having regained her emotions over the past three years, Bianca hade to know both suffering and pain.

    Yet, it was only now that she realized her entire past was riddled with agony.

    A cursed child, born from the death of her mother.

    Because of that, Bianca was ostracized in Hardenhartz and eventually used as a tool for a political marriage.

    Her childhood was tainted with nothing but misery.

    I didnt know when I was without emotions, but those were indeed painful experiences. Thats why I didnt really care about the family. I didnt care if such a family, which only gave me pain, was ruined.

    As she spoke, the corners of her lips slowly lifted.

    But then, the words my sister said while hiding me that day caught hold of me.

    Blood trickled from Biancas lips as she spoke.

    Kraush hesitated but she continued speaking, despite the dripping blood, as if there was no one else to hear this story.

    That day, I didnt understand what my sister meant. She said she hated me yet did not hate me, that she hated herself for hating me. She said I wasnt someone who deserved to be hated.

    It was an expression of emotions that were beyondprehension.

    Like human beings that couldnt be defined by just one attribute, emotions couldnt be defined simply either.

    Emotions were always a tangle of contradictions.

    You could hate someone with all your might, yet somewhere inside, you still hold them close.

    Emotions couldnt be expressed in just one way.

    Until I regained my emotions, I didnt understand the meaning of her words. Neither did I understand how difficult it was to divide emotions into simple binaries. My sister must have felt the same.

    Jenica hated Bianca.

    But she also loathed herself for not being able to help hating her.

    Jenica had lost her mother at a young age, and the only target for her misdirected emotions was Bianca.

    Even knowing Bianca was meless, Jenica couldnt erase that vague resentment.

    Thus, she loathed herself terribly.

    Thats why she confessed the truth to Bianca at the end.

    I hate you yet I do not.

    The one I hate is myself for hating you.

    You do not deserve to be hated.

    And with those contradicting feelings, she hid Bianca that day and took her own ce in death.

    Emotions definitely meant pain for me.

    A world full of agony.

    Yet, this world was not the grey she had once seen when she was devoid of emotions.

    Painful it may have been, yet for the first time, her life found a driving force to move forward.

    Perhaps that was thebustion of the emotion known as vengeance.

    But still, worse than such pain was the curse.

    Tears flowed down, tracing the curve of her lips.

    Mr. Kraush.

    Kraush looked at her.

    Right now, I feel freer than when I was cursed.

    Kraush couldnt fully understand her words.

    After all, he hadnt lived the same life as she had.

    The Snow Doll curse which had afflicted Bianca was long since devoured by Kraushs other curses.

    Therefore, he couldntprehend what it meant to be without emotions.

    So, I wonder. If I had understood emotions a little earlier, would I have spoken more with Jenica? Would I have mourned our mothers deathwhich I never sawtogether with my brother and father, and tried to move past the grief?

    Bianca was unaware of her emotions.

    Thus, she defined Jenicasplex emotions towards her as simple hatred.

    Its all unknown. Truly, I have no idea. Back then, I was akin to a suppressed doll. Yet, maybe the mere fact that such thoughts ur to me now is because I possess emotions.

    Inside her crumbling smile.

    Yet, no matter what else

    She slowly closed her eyes.

    Being engaged to you Mr. Kraush, maybe I couldve, um, been better, sometime maybe

    Those were Biancasst words.

    Tears streamed down along with her final breath, and her eyes slowly closed.

    Kraush, watching this, spoke out.

    Bianca.

    There was no response.

    That was Biancas end.

    Down her closed eyes, tears slowly trickled, reaching her frozen legs.

    Kraush slowly approached.

    And then he pulled a small dagger from his pocket.

    Crack, crunch

    Kraush broke the ice encasing her with the dagger.

    His hand numb with frostbite and pain, but he didnt care.

    When Bianca copsed into his arms after a while of breaking the ice, Kraush carried her:

    He ced her body upon the bed.

    Silence filled the room.

    As he copsed in front of it, Kraush closed his eyes quietly.

    Damn it.

    Realizing anew just how rotten the world could be.

    The Bianca of his memories was no more.

    NOTE: Switch to present time

    Instead, the current Bianca was there before him.

    The Bianca of that day, whom he could still make happy.

    Thats why Kraush kept her beside him.

    He once owed her his life.

    Hence, Kraush did the things he couldnt do for her before.

    Just as she had wished in herst wordsto engage more fully as her betrothedKraush stayed with Bianca.

    And undoubtedly, the nature of his rtionship with Bianca was different now.

    As she had said, Kraush thought they got along pretty well.

    At home, emotions were always deemed unnecessary.

    Biancas voice quietly echoed.

    Compared to then, it was still young and nave.

    But when Im by your side, Mr. Kraush, its different.

    By Kraushs side, Bianca gradually changed.

    Being near him, she became curious about emotions and felt at peace.

    Where no one hated her, and where someone treated her warmly.

    That was what home was supposed to be:

    A ce where she didnt fear tomorrow and could sleep in peace.

    For Bianca, that ce was right by Kraushs side.

    When Im by your side, Mr. Kraush, I find it painful that my face and heart dont move.

    She wanted to smile with him when heughed.

    Cry with him when he was sad.

    Get angry with him when he was angry.

    But she couldnt do any of that.

    Her curse wouldnt allow her to feel emotions.

    With others, I thought it was better not to have any emotions.

    Emotions that brought nothing but pain were happier gone.

    But in front of you, Mr. Kraush, I wish to feel.

    However, with just one person.

    In front of him, it was different.

    I want to get angry, cry, andugh for you.

    And yet, she helplessly shook her head.

    But I dont want you to lose your emotions, Mr. Kraush. I dont want to see you be like me. If you dontugh, then I dont want to, either.

    Contradictory thoughts.

    But Bianca could speak no other way.

    Therefore, holding onto Kraushs hand, she slowly bowed her head.

    She knew all too well that her contradiction was an unsolvable problem.

    Dont worry.

    At that moment, startled by Kraushs voice, Biancas shoulder twitched.

    A curse doesnt backfire on those who arent its target. Even If I take on your curse, my emotions wont disappear. Im an expert when ites to curses. You can trust me.

    After all, he would not be affected by a mere Snow Doll curse.

    He had withstood and even handled far worse curses.

    With Kraushs words, Bianca slowly raised her head.

    She felt an unbearable urge to burst with the emotions her expressionless face was concealing.

    Even if selfish, it was fine.

    For Kraush was the sort of person who would ept even that selfish part of her.

    So then.

    Mr. Kraush, please.

    This moment.

    At least for this moment.

    May her expressionless facade vanish.

    To thank him for saving her with a smile.

    To be angry at how hurt he got because of her.

    To cry for the trouble she caused.

    The Snow Doll.

    Assuredly it was a curse that negated emotions.

    But in fact, the curse of the Snow Doll was closer to suppressing them than erasing them.

    It was a curse that almostpletely repressed ones ability to feel.

    Thats why people thought Bianca was devoid of emotions.

    But in this moment her emotions were.

    Overflowing to a degree that even the Snow Doll couldnt suppress them.

    Please, bring back my emotions.

    With that, Biancas words ceased.

    Having heard it all, Kraush lifted the hand that Bianca had held.

    You dont even need to ask.

    In front of Kraushs eyes, Bianca came into view.

    The girl with snow-white hair, forever expressionless.

    Despite her young age, her exquisite looks made her impassive face all the more prominent.

    Those younger days came flooding back.

    Kraush thought even he would think she was pretty if the girl would just smile.

    But in the end, he never saw Bianca smile.

    Only witnessed her meeting the end amidst deep sorrow.

    What if gaining emotions and experiencing them firsthand would let me know which is more painful?

    He remembered Bianca, who wanted to know the severity of suffering through emotions.

    But she was no longer here.

    Only

    Now there was Bianca, who yearned for happiness through emotions.

    This was the future he had changed through his return.

    A future that Kraush could offer her, now that she understood the contradictions of emotions.

    Kraushs ck Hood revealed Biancas dial.

    It was always my intention.

    [To be Biancas most important person.]

    The final dial.

    [Conditional target]

    [Kraush Balheim]

    Click

    The dial was already open.

    Crack Thud

    And then, teardrops began streaking down Biancas eyes.

    These werent tears from something in her eyes but from sorrow welling up.

    The tears kept flowing unrestrainedly, like a broken faucet.

    Biancas face slowly transitioned into a sobbing expression.

    Having lived her life without expression, it seemed awkward for her, but one thing became clear.

    Hic, sob, Mr. Kraush, Im sorry. Im sorry its because of me. My apologies. What about your arm, what to do

    For a distant future where she wouldnt have to cry,

    So that she could shed all the tears she might have during her lifetime, today.

    Cry all the tears you couldnt cry in your lifetime, right here.

    Bianca buried her face in Kraushs modest embrace.

    Quietly, Kraush cradled her head gently.

    That warmth was the mostfortable thing Bianca had ever felt.

    On that day, the girl cried her very first tears in this world.

    A cry that should have been ushered in under everyones blessings,

    Resounded within the warmth of a single person.

 Chapter 41 A Way to Regain the Arm

    Chapter 41 A Way to Regain the Arm

    As the morning sunlight streamed in, Kraush opened his eyes.

    Perhaps it was due to the lingering fatigue from the battle with Berkman.

    He only realized btedly that he had fallen asleep again.

    At your age, to be sleeping while clutching a girl. How disgraceful.

    The moment he heard those words, Kraush turned his head.

    Sitting by the bedside was the crow, Crimson Garden.

    What nonsense are you spouting?

    Look to your side.

    As Kraush, who had shown a baffled reaction, looked to his left, he saw someone lying next to him.

    It was none other than Bianca.

    Her eyes were swollen from holding his left arm so tightly.

    It made sense since she cried so much at dawn.

    Hed have to apply some ice to her face when she wakes up.

    Hardenhartz always has snow; it will be just the thing.

    Hows the arm?

    Hearing the question from Crimson Garden, Kraush looked at his right arm.

    An arm that was no longer there.

    There was nothing to say about its condition.

    It doesnt feel like anything.

    Well, with the arm gone, thats only to be expected, isnt it?

    Then why ask?

    What will you do now?

    Crimson Garden tossed another question his way.

    Kraush had promised to make her powerful by stealing the immortality she possessed.

    But now, with his arm severed, it was clear he wouldnt be able to keep that promise.

    Dont worry.

    But Kraush was not the least bit concerned about his current predicament.

    There is a way to restore the arm. I know of one.

    Ha-ha.

    Crimson Garden looked at Kraush and let out a chuckle as if his calm was amusing.

    Is this the leeway of a regressor?

    Theres always the Sacred Kingdom if ites to the worst. Arms like these can be easily reced there.

    One of the four great kingdomsthe Sacred Kingdom of Freiman.

    It was said that there, a saintess existed who could even bring back the dead.

    Though bringing back the dead is more of a propaganda created by the Sacred Kingdom.

    Regardless, it was true that the saintess possessed such power.

    From infancy, she was bathed by the Sacred Kingdom themselves in the holy relic, the Grail.

    Thanks to that, she was nearly a monster imbued with sacred power, full of divine energy.

    But its not like he could borrow the saintess power right away.

    Despite recent treatment changes, he was considered a half-penny.

    There was no way the Balheims would cough up such an enormous sum to hire the saintess for a half-penny like him.

    The Balheim family wasnt so benevolent as to spend money on someone like him.

    At best, they might call for a clergyman.

    That said, you dont n to borrow the power of sacred energy, do you?

    Crimson Garden showed an intrigued reaction.

    Seeing that, Kraush felt a bit queasy about being treated as a regressor, but still revealed his n to restore his arm.

    If I already lost my right arm, I might as well rece it with the finest avable.

    Ha-ha, if recing an arm was that easy, everyone in the world would do it.

    Theres someone who can do it for me.

    As Kraush grinned, Crimson Garden stopped her mockingughter.

    Did you save that creature for this purpose?

    The one Crimson Garden referred to was none other than Ebsque.

    The worlds sole necromancer.

    A woman who also handled deceased bodies.

    To her, adding an arm was almost trivial.

    This is totally a coincidence.

    Even for Kraush, cutting off his own arm was not a lunacy he desired.

    This event was a mere coincidence.

    Ebsque just happened to be there, and his arm was severed at the time.

    So naturally, he intended to make use of her.

    Ill have to deal with her once more though.

    He worried what she would demand in return for attaching a new arm.

    But for now, getting an arm was the priority.

    So, what kind of arm are you nning to attach?

    Sword Demon.

    The moment Kraush replied, Crimson Garden stiffened.

    Looking at her reaction, Kraush slowly smiled.

    Sword Demon.

    Once a peerless fighter who stirred up the world, called a genius of fusion arts.

    A swordsman so skilled that no one else in this world could hope to follow the fusion techniques he wove.

    This rotten brat.

    And that Sword Demon was none other than Crimson Gardens minion.

    The one she treasured most.

    So give me the arm.

    No! Live your life as a one-armed man!

    We made a deal. You have to make me stronger.

    That Sword Demon was a minion I raised from breastfeeding since childhood!

    So was I. Try raising me a bit.

    Kraush looked at Crimson Garden as if to say whats the point of constantly scolding without ever doing anything.

    At that, Crimson Garden spread her wings wide in exasperation.

    You ungrateful bugger! I taught you Dual Swords, a technique that could salvage even yourcking talent, and you dare look at your master with those eyes!

    Crim, arent you acting too much like a petty miser? The Sword Demon has been dead for a long time.

    The Sword Demon was dead.

    He died of nothing else but aging.

    Old age took him.

    Crimson Garden could share the power of immortality.

    She actually had given immortality to Sizelrys attendant, Sera.

    Well, honestly, that was a bit of a stretch from immortality.

    What Crimson Garden passed on to Sera wasnt full-fledged immortality but more of a half-baked version.

    More urately, it would be fair to call it a high-speed regeneration ability.

    And the downside to such immortality is that its activated by burning away the recipients life force.

    That is why the immortality offered by Crimson Garden was considered half-penny.

    True immortality should mean never dying.

    Immortality that ends with the loss of all life force was no true immortality.

    So, Crimson Garden could not resurrect her dearly treasured Sword Demon with immortality.

    I know you have an obsession with your minions.

    For Crimson Garden, her minions were her only window to viewing the world.

    So, she inadvertently pours her emotions into them.

    Despite knowing it troubles her, she couldnt help but overflow with feelings for her minions.

    Thats why Kraush knew well that ironically, her weakness was her minions.

    Arthur directly told me the way to find Crimson Gardens true body.

    The method Arthur taught Kraush to locate Crimson Garden involved capturing her minions and subjecting them to direct torture.

    Here, theres a saintess.

    Her minions wont die no matter the torture.

    Knowing this, Crimson Garden would reveal her true bodys location herself.

    Arthurs eyes held not a hint of color as he conveyed this.

    Just doing what needed to be done as if on repeat.

    He was broken early on.

    But the Sword Demon has been dead for a long time.

    Crimson Garden twitched.

    However, his fusion techniques are not dead. And you know all about them.

    Kraush showed her his empty right arm.

    If I have the Sword Demons arm, I can reincarnate those fusion skills.

    Kraush was adept at learning forbidden techniques.

    With the help of Crimson Garden, he was confident he could master the Sword Demons fusion skills as well.

    The Sword Demon would want that, wouldnt he?

    Crimson Garden remained frozen with her wings spread.

    Then she folded her wings and red at Kraush.

    You impudent child. Do you think simply by wagging that three-inch tongue, the treasures will just fall into yourp?

    A failure?

    While Kraush pondered how to persuade Crimson Garden, she approached the window.

    Wait for two days.

    To his surprise, that was her response.

    She had agreed after all.

    Kraush let out a faint smile.

    Thank you, Crimson Garden.

    Only using my real name when asking for a favor. Wretched boy.

    Crimson Garden, seeming a little miffed, spread her wings and flew out.

    Watching her leave, Kraush felt somewhat relieved.

    After all, it would be quite awkward to return to the Balheims without an arm.

    The problem is that Hardenhartz must have reported this to the Balheims already.

    This is the Northern Sea Ice Pce, the main house of the Hardenhartz.

    This meant that Hardenhartz also knew about his condition.

    Theres no way they wouldnt have reported to the Balheims.

    How to spin this?

    Getting reported for losing an arm and then showing up with it restored would be baffling for the main house.

    I could probably work something out if I align stories with Hardenhartz. The problem is finding a way to do that.

    He was confident he could spin the arm story somehow.

    But the real problem was the original expectation that he would be at Rahelrn Academy.

    If he suddenly shows up at Hardenhartz instead, the Balheims are bound to start asking questions.

    Its Aliod that concerns me.

    Kraush pondered for a moment, then shook his head.

    If it wasnt something to be solved with worries now, then there was no use in thinking over it.

    That was his way.

    Whateveres up, he could always spin a tale.

    When pushes to shove, he could just unleash his true nature.

    If I act up, what would they really do to their disowned child?

    After all, what does it matter where a renounced child pops up?

    For now, he just needed to wait until Crimson Garden brought the arm of the Sword Demon.

    Id also like to research the Erosive me Eater Art a bit more.

    The Erosive me Eater Art, a creation fusing Ignis and the Extreme Blood Poison Art.

    In a way, it was Kraushs original art, unique to him.

    Judging by the power it hadst time, it was sure to be a formidable asset in the future.

    The issue is duration.

    At the current level, even if his body transcended its limits, it would onlyst three seconds.

    Such a restriction made it as limiting as a single strike.

    No choice but to train more, I guess.

    Still, he had resolved the problem of the Extreme Blood Poison Art causing madness.

    The Snow Doll curse he had stolen from Bianca would suppress that frenzy.

    The effect of the Snow Doll is

    Kraush tentatively brought to mind some of the most rage-inducing memories.

    Indeed, the anger rising within was less than before.

    But it didnt eliminate the emotions entirely like Biancas absence of feelings.

    It felt more like the emotions were forcibly subdued a bit.

    A curse effects diminish when the target is changed.

    On top of that, Kraush had a realization after acquiring the Snow Doll.

    The Snow Doll was more about suppressing emotions thanpletely erasing them, huh?

    The reason Bianca asionally felt devoid of emotions was likely due to this.

    Back then, more dominant curses must havepletely consumed the Snow Doll, rendering it imperceptible.

    Vaguely, he had thought the curse was about erasure.

    But from Kraushs perspective, this was more wee.

    With this

    Kraushs eyes gleamed brightly.

    I can control it.

    Kraush had contained countless curses in his body over time.

    As a result, there was nothing he could do about the highest-tier curses, but he knew how to handle the ones below.

    He didnt call himself a curse expert for nothing.

    That was why Kraush had boldly chosen to steal the Snow Doll.

    Kraush slowly roused the frenzy he had been suppressing with his intuition.

    Ill counteract the frenzy along with the Snow Doll.

    As he did, he began to feel the world tinting progressively red.

    The frenzy typical in its eagerness to rampage as soon as he let go of his senses.

    But here, Kraush awoke the curse of the Snow Doll.

    Like putting a leash on an unruly mutt, the Snow Doll forcibly subdued the frenzy.

    And as the world turning red was increasingly pressured back, it returned to its original color.

    A singleugh, sharp and short, escaped from Kraushs lips.

    Thatughter was evidence that he had achievedplete control over the Snow Doll.

    Its nothing much at all.

    The madness of the World Erosion that Kraush harbored was corrted with the increase in that power.

    Someday, therelle a time when not even the Snow Doll can suppress it, but when that happens, hell counter it with another curse or skill.

    At least for a while, he can live without worrying about the madness alongside the Snow Doll.

    So Bianca neednt worry about him being devoid of emotions.

    Rustle

    It was in that moment.

    Kraush sensed some movement on his left.

    Turning his head in that direction, he saw Bianca curling up as she slowly stood up.

    Mr. Kraush.

    Upon waking, she sought him first.

    But her eyes were so swollen that she didnt seem to see well, fumbling around for Kraush.

    Seeing this, Kraush took her hand, a mix of amusement and exasperation in his gesture.

    Only then did Biancas expression rx.

    Can you see at all?

    My eyes hurt.

    Well, no wonder they hurt, being so swollen.

    How about your stomach?

    Im hungry.

    Thankfully, on that aspect, typical, dutiful her.

    Lets get some food.

    One has to fill their stomach.

 Chapter 42 The Flower of Hardenhartz

    Chapter 42 The Flower of Hardenhartz

    While Bianca and Kraush were enjoying their meal, a meeting was underway amongst the Hardenhartz.

    How is Kraush Balheims condition?

    Inside the Hardenhartz meeting room, with the vassals gathered and the father temporarily away, the eldest, Meliocan Hardenhartz, standing in as the family head, asked.

    He is safe. Losing an arm is indeed regrettable, but that could presumably be resolved by summoning a clergyman from the Sacred Kingdom.

    This was rtively good news.

    The incident had happened on their territory.

    It would be problematic if the Balheim family held them responsible.

    Have you contacted the Sacred Kingdom?

    Yes, we have requested a high priest.

    Thats going to cost a considerable sum.

    Meliocan let out a sigh.

    It was painful to incur such expenses, but there was nothing favorable about shing with the Balheims.

    Since its urgent, ask them toe quickly.

    Yes, understood.

    Well then, onto the next matter. What do you all think about Kraush Balheim defeating the Butcher?

    Kraushs state and the matter of his arm were issues that had their own solutions.

    Though healing his arm through a clergyman would not be without its recovery period and cost, there would be a resolution.

    The real purpose of todays meeting was to discuss the nature of Kraushs power, having defeated the Butcher.

    Berkman, the Butcher, upon investigation, was originally an expert-ssbatant.

    Having be a minion of the World Eater, his current force had grown significantly, reaching the conclusion that he was now among the top-ss experts.

    Yet Kraush, who had faced Berkman, was barely 14 years old.

    Originally, he was nothing but a half-penny not even worth the gods attention from the Balheims.

    How then had he managed to defeat Berkman?

    Theres been a rumor circting recently, hasnt there?

    At that moment, one of the vassals brought up a widely spread rumor about Kraushs disy of might against Anicks at the Star Sanctuary.

    Considering this incident as well, could it be that the Balheim bloodlines power has finally awakened in him?

    Do the rest of you share this opinion?

    When Meliocan asked, all the vassals showed agreement.

    This is good news for Hardenhartz.

    Indeed. He shares the same bloodline as the renowned Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim. If his bloodline has only now started to manifest, he is certain to grow into a more influential figure.

    This was tremendous news for Hardenhartz.

    Kraush was engaged to Bianca.

    Should Kraush secure a prominent position in the Balheim family, Hardenhartz, being in an engagement rtionship, would also benefit.

    But Lord Meliocan, there is the matter of Miss Bianca

    There was just one concernBianca.

    She was a child cursed and ostracized.

    It was only because Kraush himself was discarded by the Balheims that their engagement had been possible.

    However, if he was no longer a half-penny, it couldplicate the engagement.

    Lord Meliocan, might I suggest that you change the engagement subject now?

    Change the subject?

    Yes, isnt Miss Jenica avable?

    Although Jenica was a couple of years older than Kraush, she too possessed exceptional beauty.

    Aside from her issues rted to Bianca, which caused her to act out, she was not usually problematic.

    Wouldnt it be awkward for us if we suddenly changed the engagement subject?

    Wouldnt it be even more problematic if the engagement were to break now? The Balheim family would likely wee Miss Jenica over Miss Bianca.

    After all, a normal individual would be preferable over a cursed child.

    Would Jenica ept the change?

    She must be persuaded.

    It was a matter for the benefit of Hardenhartz.

    Even if Jenica refused, there would be nothing she could do about it.

    So be it. Have Jenica summoned. And send a message for Bianca to return as well.

    Yes, understood.

    Thus, unbeknownst to the two involved, the meeting of Hardenhartz came to a close.

    ***

    At that time, Kraush was strolling down the corridor with Bianca.

    Can you open your eyes a bit now?

    Yes, I can see well now.

    Kraush nced over, and indeed, Biancasrge, original eyes were finally starting to see properly.

    Still swollen, they should subside by evening.

    How does it feel to have your emotions back?

    Kraush, worried that Bianca might turn into another White Ghost, casually inquired.

    Im not sure. I felt them when I first cried yesterday, but now its just normal.

    To that, Bianca reacted with a confused look.

    Unlike yesterdays tearful expression, her face was expressionless.

    To others, it would be hard to discern whether she had regained her emotions or not.

    But this was an unavoidable circumstance.

    Having never used her facial muscles in her life, she didnt know how to form expressions.

    How about you try to think of something that makes you angry?

    What would that be?

    Thats something only you would know. Typically, feeling like somethings been taken from you, or the frustration of being worse off than othersthose aremon triggers for anger.

    As Kraush suggested, Bianca pondered deeply.

    Then her eyebrows twitched ever so slightly.

    It was a meager change from her expressionlessness, but a significant improvement nheless.

    What came to mind?

    When Kraush curiously asked what had made her angry, Bianca turned to look at him.

    Kraush, hanging around Darling.

    Why does that anger you?

    I dont know.

    What a strange one.

    And what about something that makes you happy?

    Since she had experienced sadness to her hearts content yesterday,

    it was time to recognize joy as well.

    To Kraushs surprise, unlike her musing over anger, Bianca seemed to already know what made her happy.

    She then abruptly grabbed Kraushs left hand and ced it stiffly atop her head.

    Afterward, she raised the corner of her lips into a still awkward smile.

    Im happy doing this.

    After observing Bianca for a moment, Kraush naturally stroked her head.

    Although small, Biancas head swayed left and right under the guide of Kraushs hand.

    Kraush chuckled lightly at the sight of her.

    Letting go of Biancas head, Kraush moved his hand down to cup her cheek.

    If youre going to smile, do it properly. Is it a smile if only the corner of your mouth is raised?

    I am smiling.

    Hardly. A proper smile lifts the mouth like this and brightens the eyes like this.

    Kraush manipted her face with his left hand.

    Her skin had a soft, dough-like texture that felt surprisingly addictive.

    Like this?

    However, the resulting expression was ambiguous.

    While the corners of her mouth lifted and her eyes narrowed, she was still a ways away from a natural smile.

    We may need to practice expressions from today onwards.

    But someday, if they kept at it, she would learn to smile naturally.

    It didnt matter to Kraush as long as Bianca didnt end up like the White Ghost.

    Bianca.

    At that moment, someone appeared from the end of the corridor.

    With hair as white as snow and a face that revealed her kinship with Bianca.

    It was none other than Jenica.

    And she was the one who had dreadfully tormented Bianca.

    At that instant, Bianca slid quietly behind Kraush.

    It would have been an unimaginable act for the original Bianca.

    Without emotions, she would have no concept of fear.

    Yet, now with her feelings returned, Bianca found it difficult to confront Jenica.

    Sensing this, Kraush stood in front of Bianca and faced Jenica.

    Is there something you need?

    As Kraush inquired, Jenica looked his way.

    Her gaze fell upon Kraushs arm, then she flinched and diverted her eyes.

    The image of a knight, turned into a corpse and dying, had left a traumatic impression on her.

    Big brother said toe with Bianca.

    While saying that, she nced slightly towards Bianca hidden behind Kraush.

    When Bianca had thrown herself off the cliff with the Butcher in Jenicas stead that day, Jenica had been powerless.

    She could only watch, dazed, as Bianca fell.

    After a good while, she came to her senses and climbed the cliffside.

    Although her hands were scraped and wounded in the process, her mind was more confused than her body was in pain.

    Bianca had saved her.

    But why?

    She, who had been tormenting her every day.

    Why would Bianca save someone like her?

    Jenica bit her lip.

    That small girl had saved her.

    Saved her own sister.

    While she herself could do nothing in the situation, Bianca had moved more bravely than anyone.

    The realization brought her a deep sense of self-loathing.

    While her feelings of helplessness weighed her down, the repulsion was what truly shook her.

    If Bianca were to die like this, she would never forgive herself.

    Thus, she returned to Hardenhartz afterward, reported the incident, andbed through Lokal Mountain with the knights.

    Though it was Kraush who found and saved Bianca first, Jenica had searched for her throughout the night, despite the snowfall.

    But that did not serve as absolution.

    Hence, Jenica was at a loss on how to treat the current Bianca.

    Hating herself even more now, she couldnt determine whether an apology would be for Biancas benefit or simply her own attempt at a pardon.

    Big brother called me. And you too, Bianca;e along.

    With that, Jenica turned and walked away first.

    She left as if fleeing the spot, and only after her departure did Bianca emerge from behind Kraush.

    Kraush watched Jenicas retreating figure.

    The Jenica in the stories of the pre-regressed Bianca certainly sought forgiveness, if not quite penitence.

    And judging by her demeanor just now, Kraush could tell that Jenica seemed to be changing.

    Bianca.

    Kraush spoke as Bianca peeked up at his call.

    Even if Jenicas behavior towards you changes, you dont have to forgive her.

    Jenica might seek forgiveness, but granting it was entirely Biancas choice.

    Seeking pardon doesnt erase past wrongdoings.

    Being fully aware of this, Kraush told Bianca.

    So if you dislike it, ignore it all ande with me. Ill take you home.

    If Bianca disliked staying at Hardenhartz, he would take her and return to Rahelrn Academy.

    After all, that was her home now too.

    Hearing his words, Bianca looked at Kraush for a while.

    Then she used both of her index fingers to turn up the corners of her mouth.

    This is what Im feeling nowhappiness.

    Saying that, she started walking away.

    Ill be back shortly.

    Kraush watched her little figure hustle with a half-smile.

    She smiles better than I thought.

    Apparently, she had already been smiling before she used her fingers to lift the corners of her mouth.

    Ebsque, youre nearby, arent you?

    After Bianca had gone off, Kraush called out for Ebsque.

    Immediately, a one-eyed rat emerged from the vicinity of a window.

    The rat, missing one eye, was evidently a corpse long past dead.

    I need to borrow your ears.

    At Kraushs request, the rat immediately scampered off across the corridor.

    Just try to make senseless prattle.

    The infamous half-penny Balheim will show you what amotion truly looks like.

 Chapter 43 Engagement Assurance

    Chapter 43 Engagement Assurance

    In the eldest Meliocan Hardenhartzs office.

    When Jenica arrived, followed by Bianca entering btedly, Meliocan offered a smile.

    Its been a long time since the family gathered like this.

    Jenica remained silent.

    Meliocan was someone who put the familys information and the interests of the house first.

    As the eldest son destined to lead Hardenhartz, he had been raised on such principles since childhood.

    Thus, whenever he broached such topics, Jenica was almost certain it had to deal with the affairs of the house.

    Today Ive called you here due to matters concerning the house.

    As expected, the word house emerged from Meliocans lips.

    He was the acting head of the house while the patriarch Doukan was away.

    The authority to discuss the affairs of the house was his.

    Whats the matter?

    Jenica asked, her tone slightly blunt, the difort of being in the same room with Bianca bothering her.

    Its about the Balheim engagement issue.

    Jenica tilted her head.

    Was there really a need to bring up the matter of the Balheim engagement again?

    Jenica, it seems I need to change the engagement from Bianca to you.

    However, the following words caused Jenicas eyes to widen in shock.

    For a moment, she was at a loss for words, as it sounded as if she was being bartered off in a political marriage.

    Actually

    I refuse.

    Before Jenica could even voice her opinion, it was Bianca who dered her refusal first.

    Meliocan seemed surprised by this reaction, not having anticipated it, and turned to Bianca with a puzzled look.

    Bianca?

    I refuse. Im Kraushs fiance.

    Her eyebrows were slightly, ever so subtly, furrowed.

    But Meliocan, who didnt care much for her usual expressions, failed to notice this.

    Jenica was different, however.

    Having detested her enough, she was the only one in Hardenhartz who had always kept a close eye on Bianca.

    She had noticed the tinge of emotion in Bianca.

    Bianca, its a family affair. There is no room for your opinion here.

    Then where is there room for my opinion, at all?

    Until this point, Bianca had never expressed her own opinion anywhere.

    Living her life shunned by the house.

    There was never a chance for her to speak her mind.

    Perhaps knowing this fact, Meliocan felt caught off guard.

    Bianca had never before actively voiced her opinion like this, leaving him speechless.

    However, decisions had already been made during the meeting.

    He couldnt revoke what had been determined.

    Dont act like a child.

    I am a child. I was before, and so I am now.

    But Bianca stood firm in her resolve.

    So, I will whine. Children whine when they want something.

    Bianca looked firmly into Meliocans eyes.

    And what I insistently want to have is the position as Kraushs fiance.

    Hardenhartz offered nofort for her.

    There was only one ce for her to stayfortably.

    Right by Kraushs side.

    Only Kraush, who resembled her, was the one person who truly understood her.

    So regardless of it being a family affair, she intended to remain by Kraushs side at all costs.

    Bianca!

    Meliocan erupted as he watched her.

    His eyes red in anger as he red at Bianca.

    Sigh, this is not your ce to intervene! Its a significant family matter. Kraush Balheim has had the Balheim bloodline btedly manifest itself. This means he will y arge role in Starlon as befitting a Balheim. Do you think its feasible for you to stay by his side? If anything, it will only make it harder on you.

    Children often cling easily to those nearest to them.

    Meliocan concluded Biancas stubbornness was merely childish longing.

    A curse-bearer like you will eventually be abandoned by him, too.

    He spoke as if to shake her back into reality.

    Brother, wait, thats too harsh!

    Even Jenica was taken aback by his words, which were not appropriate to say in front of Bianca.

    But Meliocan shot a frown in Jenicas direction.

    Its not harsh. Its merely touching upon the truth. Jenica, youre no different. Considering what youve done to Bianca until now, its for Biancas own good that you go to Balheim. Its about time that you, as an adult, prioritize the familys interests.

    Meliocan allowed a long sigh to escape as he cupped his face with his hand.

    Indeed, these two young sisters were nothing but trouble.

    Both of you, be aware of this and leave now. I have to write the missive that must be sent to Balheim.

    At hisment, Jenica scowled deeply and red at him.

    But even following his sternmand, Bianca didnt even budge, let alone react.

    Noticing this btedly, Meliocan turned to Bianca, his anger rekindling.

    Bianca!

    Dont shout. I have ears, too.

    Yet her countenance was unflinching in the face of his wrath.

    As apt for someone once called the Snow Girl, her gaze at Meliocan was icily sharp.

    I dont care about the house at all.

    What? Does that make any sense at this moment!? Youre a Hardenhartz!

    There is no ce for me in Hardenhartz.

    She rebutted Meliocans statement with resolute brevity.

    This is the house of father, brother, and sister. Not my house.

    A tremor went through Jenica.

    It was her own conscience, deeply embedded, stabbing her relentlessly.

    So I have no intention to bend my wishes.

    And looking at Bianca, she realized.

    This girl had changed.

    Even if I were expelled from Hardenhartz, and ceased to be a fiance.

    Biancas blue eyes shone more vividly than ever before.

    Knowing herself to be the type to never fold under any circumstance,

    she verbally asserted her thoughts, more articte now than any other moment.

    I will remain by Kraushs side.

    It was then, just as Meliocan was about to raise his voice.

    Knock-Knock

    The sound of a knock echoed.

    With rage to the brim, Meliocan turned to the door.

    Im busy now! Come backter for your business!

    Er, excuse me, Lord Meliocan, Kraush requests to have a word with you.

    What?

    Meliocan stiffened.

    Though the youngest of the Balheims, Kraush belonged to the Balheim family nheless.

    Presently stained by the dishonor of being a half-penny, he would soon be renowned.

    He couldnt be treated carelessly, he was still too young.

    Meliocan reined in his swelling anger.

    The clear distinction between public and private matters was a testament to his qualifications as the acting head.

    Lord Kraush?

    Meanwhile, Biancas eyes widened in surprise.

    What was he here for?

    Let him in.

    Upon Meliocans cue, the door creaked open.

    There stood Kraush, hands sped behind his back, casually entering the office.

    His expression was rxed even as he stepped inside.

    Meliocan immediately noticed the certainty in his demeanor.

    He was beginning to hold the presence of a true Balheim descendant.

    I apologize for the sudden visit. I hope I am not causing any inconvenience.

    Came the unexpectedly polite words from Kraush.

    Bianca felt a shiver at the tone so unlike Kraush, yet he just smiled affably.

    Technically, Meliocan was the brother of his fiance.

    Kraush owed him the respect of an elder brother.

    No, its alright. It was my mistake for not checking on you after you faced such a dire event at Hardenhartz. My apologies.

    No, Im the one who should apologize. After all the care, even amid the pressing Hardenhartz affairs, Im the one who intruded suddenly.

    Meliocan considered Kraush to be rather agreeable than he was rumored to be.

    Apparently, he had been quite reckless until now, but standing before an adult seemed to have sobered him.

    And what brings you here?

    With Kraushing to him, Meliocan was curious about the reason.

    There was no clear cause for Kraush to seek him out.

    Ah, Ivee to make a simple request.

    Kraush nced briefly at Bianca.

    I have no intention of being engaged to someone who bullies others. So give up any dreams of changing my fiance.

    In that moment, Meliocan was taken aback, frozen in ce.

    So was Jenica.

    What, what do you mean by that?

    Meliocan inquired, seemingly flustered.

    Kraushs expression remained unchanged.

    Exactly as I said. There are two ways Hardenhartzs involvement in mybat against the Butcher can be spread.

    Kraush voiced his perspective, unfazed by Meliocans confusion.

    One narrative could be that Kraush Balheim, in a bid to protect his fiance, seeded in defeating the Butcher, albeit losing an arm.

    It would bode well for Hardenhartz too.

    It could be construed as Kraush deeply cherishing his fiance.

    Strengthening the bond between Hardenhartz and Balheim even more.

    Thats assuming Kraush doesnt abandon Bianca.

    Alternatively, it can be highlighted that Hardenhartzs defenses were so neglectful that they allowed the Butcher to infiltrate, and put a direct Balheim descendant, Kraush, in mortal peril.

    The second angle was the worst-case narrative.

    From casting doubt on Hardenhartzs defenses to stating that they nearly killed a direct Balheim descendant.

    It would not only risk breaking the engagement but also significantly threaten Hardenhartzs standing.

    Being the acting head, Lord Meliocan, Im sure you can guess which version would be more favorable.

    Between these rumors, Kraush asked with a smile,pelling Meliocan to choose.

    Hearing this, Meliocan barely contained his rage.

    What do you want?

    There was no need to sour rtions with Kraush unnecessarily.

    And Kraush likely felt the same.

    He only acted so boldly because he desired something.

    So, without any further fuss, Meliocan decided to just grant whatever he wanted.

    Its nothing major.

    Kraush looked back at Bianca.

    Please grant Bianca what she desires.

    Be it engagement or breaking it off, whatever it was.

    As long as she could do what she wanted, it was enough.

    Biancas pupils dted in response.

    Meliocan, watching the interaction between Bianca and Kraush, let out a profound sigh.

    I failed to consider this element.

    The engagement hadsted barely a year.

    Moreover, he hadnt thought the half-penny son of Balheim would treat Bianca well, knowing her nature.

    The rush was due to that misunderstanding.

    The rtionship between the two was deeper than he had thought.

    I assumed Biancas tantrum was just because she disliked being at Hardenhartz. Did not foresee it was mutual.

    Ironically, Meliocan felt reassured.

    He knew now that there wouldnt be a broken betrothal between Hardenhartz and Balheim.

    Bianca is afflicted with a curse.

    To reconfirm, Meliocan asked Kraush.

    If he was willing to stay by the side of the cursed Bianca.

    Seems you arent aware of your family.

    Clearly, Meliocan hadnt noticed Biancas emotions during their previous discussion either.

    Meliocan looked puzzled at Kraush, who was talking as if out of the blue.

    The curse was never a concern from the start.

    With Kraushs firm deration, Meliocan let out a deep sigh and slumped into his chair.

    Alright then.

    Meliocan agreed, smoothly epting his words.

    To him, Kraushs opinion carried more weight than Biancas.

    With such sentiment from Kraush, Meliocan no longer harbored any objections.

    However, the realization that the thought process for achieving his goal did not sound like a mere childs y sent a shudder through him, albeit subconsciously.

    Very well then.

    Having said his piece, Kraush turned to leave but halted.

    Ah, may I mention one more thing?

    What is it?

    Meliocan braced himself for whatever else mighte.

    Can you please announce that my arm has been sessfully treated by the clergyman invited by Hardenhartz?

    He indicated towards his empty right arm as he spoke.

    This request puzzled Meliocan as well.

    How could an untreated arm be imed to have been healed?

    The oue will be apparent within two days. You may proceed with reporting to Balheim after verifying it then. Since itll save on the clergymans hiring costs, I assume it wont be a problem for Hardenhartz.

    Two days would afford enough time to observe the tacit decision.

    Though he didnt grasp Kraushs intent, his words did not seem to be empty.

    Understood. I will wait for the oue in two days and then discuss it.

    Thank you.

    Having truly finished what he intended to say, Kraush walked out of the room.

    Meliocan, once the door closed, turned back to Bianca.

    Bianca.

    Yes?

    Proceed as you wish.

    The conversation had already concluded previously, but as Meliocan gave his permission once again, Bianca promptly stood up.

    I will.

    Then she swiftly opened the door and dashed out.

    Itcked the decorum expected of a Hardenhartz daughter, but Meliocan did not stop her.

    Instead, he simply asked Jenica.

    Jenica, has Bianca changed somehow?

    The way she had run off was uncharacteristic of her, usually reserved demeanor.

    The behavior she had just disyed was more emotional than anyone elses.

    She has changed.

    Jenica watched Bianca, seemingly lost in thought.

    Changed a lot.

    NOTE: Do you wish for harem? LMAO

 Chapter 44 The Arm of the Sword Demon

    Chapter 44 The Arm of the Sword Demon

    Two dayster.

    Kraush was indulging in the peculiar practice of doing push-ups with just his left arm.

    Sweat poured from him like raina result of concentrating aura into his solitary limb.

    But that wasnt all.

    Kraush was also simultaneously using Extreme Blood Purge Poison.

    The two forces amassed in a single arm were causing turmoil.

    Hence, each push-up Kraush performed was incredibly slow.

    Huff, huff.

    Along with his quiet breaths, Kraush slowly extended his arm.

    Then, he copsed onto the ground.

    Im going to die.

    It was an honest assessment.

    The reason he was engaged in such an exercise was nothing other than the technique of One Sword.

    One Sword was a martial art that focused everything into a single de.

    And Kraush intended to apply the secret technique of One Sword to the demonic fusion technique of a sword demon.

    To achieve this, he had to concentrate aura and Extreme Blood Purge Poison into a single point.

    Fortunately, since he had only one arm left, he was using it for training.

    This is tough.

    Of course, there were no significant results.

    He hadnt expected overnight sess, and he wasnt naturally talented in this discipline.

    It was almost a miracle that I could create the Extinguished me Purge.

    No matter what he attempted, it seemed the reality of being a fool wasnt changing significantly.

    But at least I discovered the blind spot of the Extinguished me Purge.

    The Extinguished me Purge was a technique that burned the world-eroding power of Ignis within, forcibly breaking the bodys limits.

    The downside, due to its nature, was that it elevated the bodys temperature too much.

    It could unleash immense firepower, but once the effect of the Extinguished me Purge ended, immediate retirement would follow.

    This was bound to be a significant vulnerability in any case.

    So Kraush pondered.

    If one could control the bodys heat after using the Extinguished me Purge, the retirement and duration could be extended.

    This insight helped him to identify his next target to master.

    Moon Yin Limbthe individual who was born with a body soaked in the yin energy of the moon.

    Lord Kraush.

    During this moment, Kraush lifted his head at the sound of his name being called.

    There stood Bianca, looking at him with a towel in hand.

    If you lie in the snow like that, youll catch a cold.

    Im taking a short rest because its tough.

    Still.

    Bianca knelt gently in the snow.

    Then, she carefully wrapped Kraushs face with her hands and used the towel to wipe it clean.

    The soft towel seemed to have been warmed up as it held aforting heat.

    Just stay still.

    The problem was that Bianca, who was wiping his face, was so clumsy that she hardly did a proper job.

    Still, Kraush was moved by her effort andy still.

    How are things with the family?

    They havent done anything since then.

    Could it be thanks to the showdown with Meliocan?

    Since then, he hadnt given Bianca any orders.

    But sister seems a bit strange.

    Kraush fell silent upon hearing these words.

    The rtionship between Jenica and Bianca was deeply strained.

    Before and after his regression, it was the same.

    She either avoids me or just walks away when she sees me. Before, she used to torment me or just re at me.

    Biancas eyebrows furrowed slightly, signifying her difort toward Jenica.

    Any progress in the rtionship between Jenica and Bianca was a far-off story.

    Especially since it began after Jenica decided to hide Bianca.

    This meant their issues would remain unresolved unless something significant happened.

    If you dont like it, just tell her to her face that you dont want to see her.

    Bianca looked at Kraush as she held the towel.

    When you start feeling emotions, you tend to hide your true feelings. Learning to be frank from the start might be good.

    After all, there would be many things to hide in the future.

    If anything bothers you, just tell me. Ill make sure whatever you want happens in a big way.

    Whether that be revenge or anything else.

    As Kraush said this, Bianca fiddled with the towel in her fingers.

    Will you really do what I want?

    If its within my power.

    I dont think youll be able to.

    Was she thinking of asking to have Hardenhartz erased?

    Bianca said no more.

    It seemed her wishes were considerablyrge.

    [While Ive been struggling, you seem to be enjoying yourself.]

    At that instant, Kraush lifted his head as he heard a voice he hadnt heard for two days.

    There was a crow, leisurely soaring through the sky.

    Crim!

    [Crimson Garden, if you please.]

    Chastising him once more, Crimson Garden descended slowly from the sky.

    She looked at Kraush and Bianca.

    [Did you have a ceremony or something while I was away? The affection seems different.]

    We didnt do much.

    [Blinded by love, theres noing back, you know? The term womanizing hero is baloney. Most die early indulging in their lusts.]

    Kraush felt a sense of absurdity.

    Maybe for the future Bianca that would be called an exceptional beauty, but currently, she was more akin to a child not yet matured.

    Recently, hed noticed his own second growth spurt starting, with an increase in height.

    But Bianca was still very much a child.

    Now that I think about it, Bianca didnt grow much after all.

    She was always at least a head shorter than Kraush, given his height.

    Crimson Garden snickered and said, How about we castrate you now? Then you wont fall into lust.

    Kraush simply scratched his ear canal, tantly ignoring Crimson Gardens words.

    [Tsk tsk, you stubborn one. This is advice. Advice I say. Even if you dont desire a woman, they will be drawn to the path you aim for.]

    At her words, he couldnt help but think of Arthur.

    So thats why women flocked around him.

    Ill pass on that.

    Knowing the strife between women over Arthur from behind the scenes, Kraushs expression tightened.

    Thest thing he wanted was to be involved in such affairs.

    Then Kraush turned to look at Bianca.

    Come to think of it, unlike Arthur, didnt he have a fiance?

    Then the solution was simple.

    Bianca, shall we get married?

    The engagement was unlikely to be broken now, anyway.

    If they had the wedding ceremony sooner, women would have no reason to flock towards him.

    Hearing Kraushs words, Bianca blinked.

    For a moment, she seemed not to understand what he said.

    Her eyeballs rolled.

    Then, she twitched and looked at Kraush.

    Her expression was impassive, though her eyes were unusually busy, and she soon closed them.

    Bianca said quietly with trembling eyelids.

    Stop teasing.

    It was not his intention, but since she took it that way, Kraush added nothing more.

    [Are you an idiot?]

    And Kraush received an immediate scolding from Crimson Garden.

    Never mind the nonsense. So, the arm

    This was the real issue at hand.

    At Kraushs question, Crimson Garden spread her wings.

    [Follow me. We cant do this in a ce with prying eyes.]

    Kraush agreed with this.

    Thus, he stood up.

    Bianca, I will be back shortly.

    Are you going with Crim?

    Yeah, to fix the arm issue.

    Bianca looked up at Crimson Garden, who was flying in the sky.

    Crim isnt an ordinary child, right?

    Bianca had spent much time with Kraush.

    In Biancas presence, Kraush had conversed with Crimson Garden several times.

    He didnt hide anything because there was a limit to what he could disguise in front of her in the first ce.

    Bianca didnt seem to mind much either.

    Well, we have aplicated rtionship.

    Because it was a contract rtionship.

    From Biancas point of view, Kraush must have seemed extremely mysterious.

    Suddenly bing strong one day, changing his behavior another, conversing with a crow, and all such peculiar happenings surrounded him.

    Yet, Bianca had not raised any questions regarding this.

    Initially, it was out of disinterest, but now she believed there was no need to question the path Kraush was on.

    Bianca simply wanted to stay by his side.

    Donte back injured.

    Since Kraush often came back hurt, she said so, to which he replied reassuringly.

    Im fixing the arm. How could I get injured?

    Knowing you, Lord Kraush

    Considering his past actions, Kraush thought about it but decided not toment further.

    Kraush acknowledged her concern and stood up to leave.

    As he walked away, Kraush came across Jenica, who was loitering on the other side.

    Jenica winced and averted her gaze, while Kraush continued his stride.

    However, as Kraush passed by Jenica, his steps came to a halt.

    Jenica.

    Jenicas shoulders reacted.

    Kraush spoke to her without even turning his gaze toward her.

    If you regard someone as an enemy, that person bes your enemy in the same way.

    It was a very basic principle of the world.

    And now, Jenica, who had just turned sixteen, would slowly begin to learn this fact.

    The acts youmitted in the past dont disappear just because youve changed now. Thats why people try to live righteously from the start.

    Even if one regressed, it did not vanish.

    Because everything one did existed within ones own heart.

    So listen carefully to what Im about to warn you.

    An icy chill inhabited Kraushs eyes.

    He wanted to beat her up on behalf of Bianca, but after all, he was an outsider.

    Besides, as much as it seemed, Jenica was Biancas older sister.

    It was a concern between Jenica and Bianca, and Kraush had no intention of intervening.

    If you apologize to Bianca out of your own selfishness to feel relieved, never do it.

    That would not be to benefit Bianca but a selfish act of self-interest.

    These rotten human rtionships rarely resolve cleanly as the tales sung by bards proim.

    Most of them are filthy, repulsive, and end with difort, peppered with ones own selfishness.

    Thats why the first step is essential.

    Once the first button is wrongly fastened, no matter how neatly the rest are secured, the garment bes a mess.

    And once buttoned, no matter what one does, it bes entangled with the cloth, impossible to undo.

    If you ever think to use the excuse of youth for receiving a pardon

    Kraush softly warned the stiff Jenica.

    Forget about ever seeing Bianca again. Ill take her with me, and thatll be the end of it.

    He would take Bianca to a ce where Jenica could not haunt her, for that was his responsibility in taking her under his wing.

    Leaving those words behind, Kraush departed, and Jenica crumpled to the floor.

    Facing the reality that past actions never truly vanish, she simply hung her head in silence.

    ***

    In one of the thick forests of Hardenhartz.

    It was a secluded spot amid heavy snowfall.

    Kraush stopped in front of arge tree.

    As Crimson Gardennded on his shoulder, Kraush knocked on the tree.

    Ebsque.

    Upon his call, a hollow began to form within the tree.

    A creaking wooden door opened to reveal a woman with dark skin and ck hair, dressed as a maid.

    The woman, donning an unconventional ck rabbit-ear headband, respectfully bowed upon seeing Kraush.

    Lord Kraush, pleasee in. My master has been awaiting you.

    Her name was No. 8.

    One of the bodies of Ebsque.

    No. 8 promptly guided Kraush inside.

    Beyond the extent of the hallway, which did not feel at all like the interior of a tree, she stopped in front of a particr room.

    This room was a spitting image of the one where he first encountered Ebsque.

    With a knock from No. 8, a voice from inside invited them to enter.

    Upon opening the door, a multitude of books came into view amid a cluttered space.

    Walking into the mess that resembled a pigsty, Kraushmented.

    A pigsty?

    At Kraushs blunt assessment, Ebsque, writhing under a nket, pouted her lips.

    I, I arranged everything here with a purpose! Its not a pigsty. Youre speaking harshly.

    The harsh part is the mind that arranges things like this. But more importantly, preparation is

    As Kraush questioned her, Ebsque arose.

    She appeared to have eaten something earlier, as the crumbs of a cookie stubbornly clung to her generous bosom, but Kraush preferred to ignore them.

    I took it from Crimson Garden; its all set and ready.

    Following her further inside, they came upon a small altar apanied by a magic circle.

    Atop the lit candles on the altary an arm scarred and alone.

    It was none other than the arm of the Sword Demon.

    Crimson Garden had fetched it, as per Kraushs request.

    Are you going to attach it now?

    Yeah, would you give me a hand?

    Well need to connect the nerves. Its going to hurt quite a bit. If you cant stand it, Ill knock you out.

    As she raised her hand, No. 8 approached with a hammer.

    Was she plotting to kill him?

    Its fine. Just do it.

    Are you sure? You know I take no responsibility, right? If youre in pain, dont hold me ountable; I wont stop no matter how you beg.

    Imagining Kraush weeping and begging her, Ebsque immediately shed a smug grin.

    Kraush disregarded her and began unwrapping the bandages from his arm.

    Ebsque also stopped conversing and advanced towards the altar.

    Attach the severed end to my arm.

    She was the expert in this area.

    Kraush followed her instructions and attached his arm to the Sword Demons.

    It seemed Crimson Garden knew exactly how much of his arm was severed because, fortunately, the length was perfect.

    However, the size differed significantly as the arm belonged to a much older Sword Demon than Kraush.

    Ebsque would surely smooth out this discrepancy expertly.

    Suddenly, iron surged upwards from the altar, securing his arm in ce.

    Apparently, Ebsque had prepared this in advance.

    Here, bite on this.

    Handing him a piece of cloth, it seemed intended to prevent him from biting down on his tongue in pain.

    Kraush obediently took the fabric in his mouth, while No. 8 wrapped her hands around his shoulder, likely to prevent any involuntary movements.

    Lets begin then.

    The following instant, Ebsque ced her hand on the Sword Demons arm.

    Through her touch, the palish-blue hue of the Sword Demons arm shifted to redness akin to blood.

    Crumpled fingers straightened out, and vitality surged.

    Miraculously, the arm began conforming to Kraushs size.

    Soon after, Ebsqueid her hand on Kraushs severed limb.

    At that moment, Kraush felt as if the partly regenerated skin of his arm was viciously tearing away.

    Concurrently, the crushed bones seemed to grow through flesh and muscle.

    Kraush bit down on the fabric hard.

    The pain was so intense that cold sweat ran in streams.

    Though he was ustomed to pain due to a curse, this difort was particrly troublesome.

    Ebsque nced at him as if to check if she should render him unconscious now, but Kraush merely gestured with his eyes for her to continue.

    Stubborn one, its on you then.

    Ebsque shouted as she began to connect Kraushs and the Sword Demons nerves.

    Crisp and sizzling!

    At that moment, Kraush felt as if sparks were flying before his eyes.

    A staggering shockwave rippled through him, causing the fabric to tumble from his mouth.

    The cloth, stained with blood, attested to the intensity of his bite.

    Yet, gradually, the pain subsided.

    And you didnt pass out from that?

    As Kraush gasped for air, Ebsque addressed him with a pale gaze.

    But he had his reasons for not sumbing to unconsciousness.

    Unfasten it.

    As he requested, the iron came ttering off from the altar.

    Kraush slowly lifted his arm.

    The Sword Demons arm followed suit, indicating a sessful jointure.

    He clenched and unclenched his fist, noting fluid motion and proper sensation.

    Now onto the next step.

    Kraush began feeding aura into the arm without dy.

    The Sword Demons arm devoured his aura ravenously as if possessed.

    What came next was the real issue.

    The muscles in the Sword Demons arm writhed uncontrobly.

    To anyone witnessing, the bulging veins and muscle activity would have seemed grotesque.

    But Kraush, watching intently, modted his aura.

    After a few seconds, the muscles settled and the surging blood vessels calmed.

    Relieved, Kraush let out a sigh.

    The Extreme Blood Purge Poison had safely settled in the Sword Demons arm.

    Kraush had averted unconsciousness intentionally for this reason.

    Had his arm been attached while he was out, the umted Extreme Blood Purge Poison would have likely gone rampant without his will.

    He didnt wish to lose his dearly earned arm.

    A scent of relief emanated from Ebsque, who was observing from the side.

    Is it done?

    Meanwhile, Crimson Garden posed the question.

    Hearing her query, Kraush shook his right arm with a smirk.

    Yeah, it feelspletely like my arm.

    Then you must test it out. Youll need to get ustomed to your fusion technique.

    Kraush weed this suggestion.

    Ebsque, is there a sparring room or training area around here?

    Im not a servant, you know.

    Well, isnt there an ancient text called Pact of Struggle that you desire? I have it in my possession.

    Sister!

    She referred to Crimson Garden as sister and turned to No. 8.

    No. 8, please guide him.

    Yes, my Lady, I will take you to our training area.

    It was time to put the Sword Demons arm to use.

 Chapter 45 The Fusion Technique of the Sword Demon

    Chapter 45 The Fusion Technique of the Sword Demon

    At Ebsques training grounds, Kraush grasped his right arm, repeatedly opening and closing his hand.

    This exercise was to limate himself to the arm of the Sword Demon, still somewhat alien to him.

    At that moment, Crimson Garden perched onto Kraushs shoulder.

    How much do you know about the Sword Demons fusion technique?

    Next to nothing. Just that the fusion technique was extraordinary.

    Even as a regressed being, you dare to attach the Sword Demons arm without knowing anything?

    Kraush shrugged his shoulders.

    Did he foresee his own regression?

    How could I know of a man who died before I was even born?

    Crimson Garden pecked at Kraushs head a few times with her beak beforending in front of him.

    The Sword Demons fusion technique is simr yet different to the One Sword technique youve been practicing.

    She then began to share knowledge of the Sword Demons fusion technique with him, earnestly endeavoring to strengthen Kraush.

    The essence of the Sword Demons fusion technique is to blow aura into the de within the sheath.

    That part wasmon to typical fusion techniques.

    Swiftly drawing the de charged with internal aura was the essence of the technique.

    But ordinarily, drawing an already unsheathed de was faster.

    After all, fusion techniques were devised to quickly unsheathe weapons in response to surprise attacks.

    However, the Sword Demons technique diverged from the norm.

    And the Sword Demon splintered the aura, gave it sticity and detonated it inside. As a result, the aura granules created by the de would violently churn within the sheath.

    What a peculiar method.

    Its peculiarity that breeds secret techniques. Regardless, the aura inside never slows and continually hammers the interior of the sheath. When the force fills and peaks to its utmost limit

    The de is drawn.

    Riding the force of the explosion, truly at the highest speed.

    Thats why the Sword Demons fusion technique was distinct from the ordinary, aiming to strike the foes throat before one could pull their weapon, based on the explosive power of the aura.

    And the destructive force resulting from that explosive power was of another realm.

    In reality, the Sword Demons fusion technique was a preparation step for a deadly attack, a process ofpressing aura to its limit before a catastrophic release.

    Do you understand?

    Kraush looked at his own de, still in its sheath.

    If he had understood immediately after just hearing the exnation, hed be a genius.

    Unfortunately, he was not one.

    Hearing a hundred times is not as good as doing once.

    It is better to do something once than to hear about it a hundred times.

    Lets try it.

    Kraush followed Crimson Gardens instructions and took hold of his weapon.

    Remember youre wielding the Sword Demons arm. It contains the entire muscle memory of the Sword Demon within your right arm.

    The arm of the Sword Demon had now be Kraushs.

    And that arm had practiced its own fusion technique tens, hundreds, thousands, even tens of thousands of times.

    That experience was etched into the arm.

    Follow the will of your arm, and you may seed.

    Kraush closed his eyes to heed her words.

    Then he began to slowly infuse his sheathed de with aura.

    Since he had practiced manipting aura daily for One Sword, thankfully he didnt find it too difficult.

    Still, it was unstable.

    So, Kraush took his time, focusing as much as possible on each particle of aura.

    After a few minutes

    Trickles of cold sweat slid down Kraushs cheek.

    It was a sign of his profound concentration.

    He had invested this much time just splitting the aura.

    Actually using it in realbat was still far off.

    However, Kraush quietly maintained his focus.

    He felt no urgency.

    Having lived his life this way, he could remain dispassionate about himself without disappointment.

    Watching him, Crimson Garden refrained from any disparaging remarks.

    Martial techniques are not learned overnight.

    Therefore, how one spends the day learning the technique is what changes the oue.

    Several more minutes passed.

    Kraush finally seeded in endowing each particle of aura with sticity.

    Now to detonate the aura within the de.

    Subsequently, the internal explosion of aura within Kraushs de began.

    The energy within the sheath started to move erratically, striking the interior repeatedly until the force umted and grew.

    Kraush sensed the sheath could almost burst from swelling energy.

    Yet, it was not time.

    The Sword Demons arm grasped the hilt firmly and motionless.

    With unwavering concentration, Kraush focused his mind solely on the sheathed de.

    At that instant, the Sword Demons right arm twitched ever so slightly.

    As if waiting just for this moment.

    That precise timing

    Kraushs de was explosively unsheathed.

    The sound of aura bursting forth and the de slicing echoed violently throughout the training grounds.

    His hair fluttered from the ferocity of the swing, as if caught by the wind.

    Kraush, with his entire body soaked in sweat, inhaled sharply.

    His right arm ached from wielding the fusion technique.

    The arm was ustomed to the technique.

    But his aura, meant to be reinforced to endure it, was stillcking.

    As a result, Kraush eventually dropped the de.

    His right arm quivered.

    A consequence of withstanding the techniques explosive force but not fully.

    Yet, it was a victory.

    It was a sign he could move on to the next stage.

    Kraush picked up the de and returned it to the sheath, slowly and carefully.

    His arm still trembled from the shock, but Kraush paid it no heed.

    If he couldnt be a genius, then he would have the perseverance.

    Just keep repeating until its learned.

    Begin.

    Crimson Garden, recognizing this, ordered him to start afresh.

    Kraush faithfully followed hermand.

    A good teacher, the arm of the Sword Demoneverything was there.

    All that remained was his own will.

    Thus, Kraush closed his eyes again and rebooted his focus.

    To endlessly repeat until he mastered the Sword Demons fusion technique.

    ***

    Dayster, Kraush faced No. 8.

    No longer in a maids outfit, but wearing a suit tight to her body, No. 8, still sporting ck rabbit ears, bowed her head.

    Then, with a staff rolled and sped, she spoke to Kraush.

    You may start anytime.

    Alright.

    At those words, Kraush ced his right hand over the hilt of his de.

    Instantly

    With a metallic ring, No. 8s body staggered backward.

    Simultaneously, a morous noise echoed from the staff in her grasp.

    Kraushs de was already unsheathed.

    No. 8, gazing at the swiftly drawn weapon, responded.

    I saw it.

    Tch, still not there yet.

    Kraush sheathed his de, clicking his tongue in frustration.

    The Sword Demons fusion technique is meant to draw the de at speeds indiscernible to the naked eye.

    However, No. 8 had perceived his quick draw and even his destructive power hadnt yet measured up to the Sword Demons.

    Kraush looked down at his own right hand.

    After days of rigorous training, his hand was riddled with wounds.

    Even with the Sword Demons arm, it was impossible to avoid injury.

    It seems Im getting the hang of it.

    In the end, it all came down to innate aura capacity, an area he had to grow on his own.

    It seemed like a trip back to the Balheim estate to learn the next martial technique was in order.

    Thanks for sparring with me all this time.

    Dont mention it. You, Lord Kraush, can afford a bit more confidence. Those of us inside the top ten numbers, like myself, possess master level skills.

    The creations within numbers nine and outEbsques bodies.

    They were all monsters of master level.

    Thus, for No. 8 to track Kraushs quickdraw with her dynamic vision was perhaps to be expected.

    But disappointingly, Kraush could not derive satisfaction from her words.

    The adversaries Im bound to face are far more formidable than mere masters.

    They were individuals who possessed talents conjured from the emptiness of the sky.

    To steal skills from them, he had to grow stronger right here.

    Still, thanks. Youve been a great help.

    Im d to have been of assistance.

    Kraush smiled at No. 8 as they exited the training area together.

    As they did, Ebsque, who happened to cross the hallway, caught his eye.

    Rubbing her tired eyes as if she had just awoken, she appeared weary.

    Her T-shirt was stretched, barely covering her chest, and her hair was dry and disheveled.

    Kraush regarded her as one might view garbage.

    Even as he ensured the bodies under his care were prim and proper, her slovenly state was baffling.

    Given Kraushs aversion toziness, his thoughts reaffirmed that hed struggle to work alongside Ebsque.

    What, why are you looking at me like that?

    Coincidentally, Ebsque also took notice of Kraush.

    Eyeing her own attire, she quickly covered her chest with her hands.

    Pervert! Its because youre a man, isnt it! Ha, I suppose with my mour and enough to bewitch a teenagers heart, its inevitable you feel that way.

    Kraush offered no response.

    It was not worth replying.

    Clearly, the lurid novel she had read before sleeping must have been simr in genre.

    Ill be leaving for Balheim today.

    He had acknowledged the seamless assimtion of his arm at Hardenhartz with the help of Bianca, who burst into tears upon seeing it, but there was no one else around, so it was no issue.

    Meliocan had also said nothing more since then and had instructed a priest, as per Kraushs wishes, to restore the arm and had informed the Balheim family as such.

    Now it seemed he could truly return with no furtherplications.

    Uh, what about me?

    Do as you please.

    Kraush was indifferent about whether Ebsque followed him or not.

    He had always told Ebsque she was free toe and go as she pleased anyway.

    Um, what should I do?

    You are free to remain here. If it were Balheim, even youd likely be discovered before long.

    Whether harnessing bells like Crimson Garden or not, Ebsque in her true form was imbued with the energy characteristic of a world devourer.

    Countless monsters resided in Balheim.

    Not just direct descendants, but also those who had shared generations with Br, Kraushs father.

    The Five Elders of Balheim.

    They would most likely detect Ebsques presence, nine out of ten times.

    Eek, how scary.

    She shuddered with fear in her eyes.

    Having once been captured by the Empire, she undoubtedly had no desire to face imprisonment again.

    So stay here. I have a personal request, anyway.

    Eh, what is it?

    Theres an individual known as the Poison King.

    One of the Ten Under Heaven and the being that annihted Hardenhartz.

    Although there was plenty of time until then, if the Second Prince were to seek asylum in Hardenhartz again, inevitably, the imperial mandate would send the Poison King to Hardenhartz in pursuit.

    Id appreciate if you could prevent that guy from causing any mischief in Hardenhartz. Or at least stall for time.

    To confront one of the Ten Under Heaven? Thats no easy task

    Im not asking for a direct confrontation. Just save Doukan, the head of Hardenhartz, and thats sufficient.

    It wasnt an immediate concern, after all.

    Alright, I can do that much.

    She easilyplied with the request.

    While Kraush had said returning her heart was a transaction, Ebsque still felt gratitude toward him, regardless of how she looked.

    Thats why she had epted Kraushs request so readily.

    If you ever need anything, just ask me.

    He would return the favor, as he had asked for one.

    Kraush was certain to follow through and left it at that.

    So, he left Ebsques hideout with those parting words.

    Ebsque watched his back for a long moment, a faint smile creeping out.

    Miss, arent you going to follow him?

    Kraush had mentioned that Ebsque would be discovered if she came to Balheim, but she could remain undetected if she so chose.

    However, she had no inclination to hide.

    If it were the old me, perhaps I would have followed.

    Once upon a time, she, a world devourer, had also journeyed across the world withpanions.

    But that was a distant past, and her resolve from those days had faded.

    Kraush was bound to wander through countless worlds.

    Just a moment, I followed him out of curiosity thus far. I feelparing him to my pastrades does them injustice.

    Thus, she decided not to follow Kraush any further.

    Im done here. Im not the outdoors type, after all.

    As one of the peculiar characters among world devourers, she turned and walked away.

    Yet, one concern lingered.

    Given what she observed of Kraushs journey, he would certainly be entangled with many other world devourers.

    Among them were those truly dangerous.

    And they would recognize Kraush, just like she had.

    When that timees.

    It might not be so bad to repay him properly, even if just the value of a heart, she mused.

 Chapter 46 Kraush’s Sister

    Chapter 46 Kraush��s Sister

    Rattle

    With the sound of the carriage, Kraush opened his eyes that were shut.

    It had been several days since he decided to return to Balheim, and Kraush had been living in the carriage continuously.

    But that too would soone to an end.

    They were about to arrive.

    In his view, Bianca was tightly hugging his arm, sound asleep.

    Ever since Kraush regained his right arm, she had been sleeping, always clinging to that arm.

    It seemed the memory of Kraush losing his arm had be a trauma for Bianca.

    Kraush lifted his hand and gently stroked Biancas white hair.

    Her small head swayed with Kraushs hand, and her tightly shut eyes slightly scrunched, as ifining about being disturbed in her sleep.

    Umm.

    Even so, she pressed her head closer into his hand, which made Kraush let out a small chuckle unintentionally.

    Thud!

    That moment, the carriage came to a stop.

    Worried that Bianca might fall from the seat, Kraush wrapped his arms around her and lifted his head.

    The familiar sight greeted him.

    Green Pine Mansion.

    Finally, they had returned to this ce.

    Bianca.

    When Kraush called her, Bianca btedly fluttered her eyelids open.

    Still half-asleep, she looked around with her eyes not fully open.

    Weve arrived. Go to your room and sleep.

    Okay.

    Bianca got up shakily from her seat.

    Kraush watched her uneasily and, as expected, caught her as she nearly stumbled out of the carriage door.

    He let out an inevitable sigh and effortlessly lifted her, supporting her legs and body.

    Bianca, still not in her growth phase, was extremely light.

    Trusting Kraush, she naturally leaned against his chest.

    Kraush had no choice but to step out of the carriage in this state.

    Master Kraush, its been a while since weve seen you.

    In that moment, Kraush saw Aliod, who came to greet him.

    It really had been a long time.

    Just to obtain a single Golden Dragon Grass, what an ordeal it had been.

    Winter had passed, and spring was nearly upon them.

    Soon itll be time for the new term to start at Rahelrn Academy.

    Kraush was still 14 years old.

    He hadnt reached the minimum age requirement for the Academy just yet.

    Training without fail until next year was a must.

    Aliod, Ill head to Biancas room. Report to me whats been happening in Green Pine Mansion in the meantime.

    Yes. First, after hearing reports about you being in Hardenhartz, someone from the Balheim family came looking for you, Master Kraush.

    Normally, itd be enough to dismiss them, but this time it couldnt be helped.

    Thats why we prepared a report saying you went with Lady Bianca, and we made sure that any objections from Green Pine Mansion wouldnt be raised due to missing information during the ry process. Usually, the man responsible for handling this acted negligently and treated Master Kraush with disdain, so the family has investigated his conduct and work performance and decided to dismiss him.

    Exactly how it was handled is unknown, but it seems Aliod has taken care of it himself.

    As expected of Aliod.

    Efficient.

    Next is.

    There was further discussion at the Balheim household about the Butcher Hounds you took care of.

    Of course.

    Kraush had suspected it woulde to this.

    Kraush had recently sparked a few doubts in Balheim with his actions.

    And this incident would certainly be the final stroke in their suspicions about the revival of the Balheim loser.

    The Chief Steward will likely being to Green Pine Mansion soon.

    The Chief Steward.

    The highest position among the Balheim stewards and the only one who grades the direct lineage.

    He assigns scores to the direct lineage and then sends them directly to the family head with his authority.

    And during this process, the futures of those in the direct lineage are decided.

    Kraush had always been ranked the lowest.

    Thats why he couldnt avoid ending up in Green Pine Mansion.

    But now that Kraush seemed to have changed, the Chief Steward ising for a reevaluation.

    This is troublesome.

    Originally, he intended to leave only a meaningful impression on Balheim.

    But now, due to this incident, theres no escaping Balheims watchful eye.

    Well, its fine. There are ways I can use this to my advantage.

    Above all, he needed Balheims power to meet the one with the Lunar Body.

    Whats next?

    Lady Darling Danphelion left a message. She asked that you bring the materials as soon as you return.

    Are they ready on their end?

    Originally, the whole journey started for the sake of gathering materials to make an Elixir.

    Kraush nodded.

    Youve worked hard.

    Not at all. And Master Kraush.

    It seemed there was more to report, so Kraush turned to Aliod, who now bore a slightly troubled expression.

    It was rare for Aliod to wear such a look.

    Kraush showed his concern.

    Lady Charlotte has been staying at Green Pine Mansion.

    At the following words, Kraushs body stiffened.

    What did he just hear?

    Whos staying at Green Pine Mansion?

    Aliod, say that again.

    Lady Charlotte has been staying here, in Green Pine Mansion. Shes been making herself at home in your room.

    Upon hearing the rest, Kraush felt a dizzying sensation.

    Has the cooldown period passed already?

    Charlotte often visited Green Pine Mansion.

    There wasnt particrly any reason for it.

    She just came unannounced, talked endlessly about her issues, and always left him annoyed before departing.

    He didnt even want to think about how drained hed felt every time.

    And now, Charlotte was here.

    Which meant something unexpected could happen again.

    Did you tell my sister Id arrived?

    Not yet.

    In that moment, Kraush was about to tell him not to inform her.

    But suddenly, Kraushs sixth sense instinctively twitched.

    Its toote.

    The footstepsing from around the corner of the corridor.

    As soon as Kraush heard the sound, he clicked his tongue and looked in that direction.

    In that moment, hair that held both the hues of blue and ck fluttered once.

    There she was, slightly taller than Kraush, walking towards him slowly.

    With sharp eyes reminiscent of Kraushs and a radiant beauty fit for Aryas daughter.

    Especially her eyes, which had an almost imperceptible shine, brought an eerie feeling to those who saw them.

    Ahh.

    Swordstar

    Charlotte Balheim

    The appearance of Kraushs sister.

    She nced at Kraushs right arm and then, her eyes not smiling, only the corners of her mouth lifted slightly.

    That unique smile of Charlotte somehow gave off chills.

    Her eyes didnt smile.

    Only her voice, tinged with mockery, and the corners of her mouth raised, expressed what might be called a smile.

    Hello, little brother. You made your sister wait so long, I thought Id die of boredom.

    Sister.

    Kraush looked at her with obvious difort.

    She shouldve been on a World Eroding expedition; was she back already?

    Ive never seen Charlotte like this around this time of year.

    Kraush emitted a hollowugh as he felt the wild current emanating from Charlotte.

    She surpassed it.

    She had ovee the wall of master level.

    And all of that at the mere age of 15.

    Is she a monster?

    It was an event rare even in the history of Balheim.

    For someone to enter the threshold of masters at 15, there was no monster quite like it.

    Even with regression, someone was still far from reaching the master level.

    But she had reached the realm of a master at 15, through pure talent alone.

    The reason Kraush truly considered her a monster, though,y elsewhere.

    Charlotte didnt contract with a deity.

    And that remained true in the future.

    Despite likely having received the most contract offers from gods, she rejected divine contracts altogether.

    Using nothing but her sword, she reached the pinnacle of the swordsmanship realma human myth.

    That was the monster called Charlotte Balheim.

    Astonishing.

    Once again, Kraush swallowed a dry chuckle as he realized the extent of Charlottes talent.

    Some struggled desperately, gobbling up everything they could handle, and yet she reached the peak through pure talent alone.

    The staggering difference was apparent without needing to be said.

    Little brother,tely therere some interesting rumors.

    In the meantime, Charlotte approached Kraush.

    She still sported a smile with just the corners of her mouth lifted as she pressed on Biancas cheek with her hand.

    They say youve be a gant knight, throwing yourself into the fray for your fiance.

    Kraush turned, blocking Charlottes hand from reaching Bianca.

    Observing him, Charlotte studied Kraush for a while and then withdrew her hand.

    Dont worry. I wont take her. Shes your precious fiance after all.

    She was unpredictable.

    Knowing her nature, Kraush remained on edge for what she might do.

    Still, Im a bit miffed. My little brother is looking at me like that.

    I find it hard to wee someone who enters my house uninvited.

    Charlotte tilted her head.

    My house? Dear brother. Balheim is our home no matter where it is.

    With that, she casually tapped the wall beside her.

    The arrogance on her face suggested she owned all of Balheim.

    A ce with the name Balheim is our home. Its rather shabby treatment to get, considering Ivee to my own house.

    In that moment, Kraush unconsciously put some distance between them.

    The energy she emitted formed an oppressive aura.

    Dont you think its too harsh? Little brother?

    Charlotte had a willful temperament.

    Different from their father Balroks cold eyes, her personality resembled her mother Aryas, characterized by an emotional side.

    In fact, Kraush was simr in that respect.

    After all, they were siblings.

    However, Charlotte was especially pr as her exterior and inner persona contrasted ringly.

    One might say she deviated from the specimen of living as one looks.

    And just before, Kraush had felt that oppressive auraing from Charlotte.

    For some reason, Charlotte appeared to be angry.

    From the very first moment, she saw him.

    Sister, are you angry right now?

    Therefore, Kraush decided to ask outright.

    Dealing with Charlotte head-on was always better than her backhanded tactics.

    How does it look to you?

    You look angry.

    Thats right. I am angry. I thought I was the closest to our little brother, but you didnt tell me anything.

    Close, my foot.

    Kraush was momentarily struck by a sense of the absurd.

    Little brother, youve made a contract with a god.

    But the moment Charlotte saw Kraush, she realized he had contracted with a deity.

    Moreover, an expert of the mid-level. Our little brother has grown quite a bit.

    Charlotte followed up with a statement on Kraushs level.

    Kraush bit his lip.

    He knew what insight she had gained.

    Hearts Eye.

    The Eye that pierces through all.

    She had opened the Hearts Eye with talent alone, when others couldnt achieve it in a lifetime.

    And she saw through Kraushs level with it.

    And why do I distinctly feel a bad energying from our little brother, somewhat strange.

    However, upon hearing the following words, Kraush tensed up.

    She hadnt opened the Hearts Eye.

    The next stage.

    Stars Eye?

    Was Charlotte at this level at this time?

    Stars Eye allowed viewing through stars and could even see through World Erosion.

    But as Crimson Garden said, just because it was her, she couldnt conclusively say it was the energy of World Erosion.

    She mustve perceived it as a curse.

    I see why the Butcher Hound was defeated by Charlotte.

    Once she opened the Stars Eye, the Butcher Hounds illusions be pointless.

    She could see through everything with the Stars Eye.

    The problem was that Kraush was also transparent to Charlotte right now.

    Being invested with the power of World Erosion, he wasnt going to be viewed favorably.

    Charlotte might even try to kill him considering it all.

    So it was best to brazenly y it off as carrying a curse.

    Whats all this hanging off of you?

    Just trying everything out.

    Charlotte gazed at Kraush intently.

    One might wonder if she wouldment on the fact that he carried a curse with him, but fortunately, she didnt say anything more.

    Sure, my little brother is like me.

    And instead, she seemed epting of it.

    Knowing the stubborn nature they shared, eventually, even poison would be swallowed if it came to it.

    Though Charlotte is more like mother than me.

    But Kraush didnt bother to correct her.

    Thanks to that, you defeated the Butcher Hound too, and our little brother became much stronger.

    Amid Kraushs tension, Charlotte once again raised the corners of her mouth slowly.

    Leave that child in her room, ande to the training ground.

    Charlotte said and turned around.

    My little brothers abilities, I should take a look for myself.

    A confrontation with Charlotte was suddenly set in motion.

 Chapter 47 Charlotte vs Kraush

    Chapter 47 Charlotte vs Kraush

    Having tucked Bianca into bed, Kraush was lost in thought.

    I never expected Id end up dueling Charlotte.

    In his entire life, Kraush had never once dueled with Charlotte.

    Of course, it was a matter of course.

    From the time Kraush was born, Charlotte was already blooming with talent, andparison between them was impossible.

    Therefore, naturally, there had never been a scenario where Kraush could duel with Charlotte.

    Neither did Kraush wish for it, nor did Charlotte have any reason to duel with Kraush.

    Thats why, ironically, today was the first time Kraush ever dueled with Charlotte.

    Am I nervous right now?

    For some reason, his hand was covered in a cold sweat.

    All his life, he had lived overshadowed by Charlotte.

    Perhaps thats why the thought of the duel even made Kraush himself feel tense.

    Its ridiculous to be nervous about a duel.

    Just as Kraush was about to wipe his hand, he felt a soft touch.

    When he looked up, Bianca was holding his hand.

    Master Kraush, your hand is sweating.

    Bianca, who normally would have scorned sweaty hands, now quietly held his hand.

    Watching her, Kraush suddenly felt his tension dissipate.

    Right, its just drawing some interest.

    Charlotte was always a battle freak.

    Shed even dress in a way that deliberately provoked challenges in the Starry Land.

    It was because of his victory over the Butcher Hound that she took an interest in him.

    Meanwhile, Bianca had fallen asleep again while holding Kraushs hand.

    Perhaps it was just sleep talking.

    After the ordeal with the Butcher Hound, Bianca hadnt fully recovered yet.

    Seeing her spending more time asleep recently, Kraush caressed her head once more and then stood up.

    Aliod was waiting outside as he emerged.

    Master Kraush.

    Why are you here worrying over a mere duel with my sister?

    Even though Kraush said that, Aliods expression was not bright.

    He too was concerned about Kraush.

    Right, this is the feeling.

    Perhaps he had forgotten his ce temporarily, having beaten up a few geniuses recently.

    The real reason he had beenbeled a halfwit was none other than Charlotte herself.

    Its time to ovee the trauma.

    Kraush had no intention of ending up like Velorkin.

    Even though it was just a duel, he was determined to face it head-on.

    I might not win, but I refuse to be broken.

    With that resolve, Kraush set off for the dueling grounds.

    The dueling grounds outside had mostly cleared of snow and were clean.

    Charlotte stood there alone, holding a wooden training sword pointing downward, her hair slowly fluttering in the still-cold wind.

    That alone seemed to create a sense of pressure.

    In that instant, her eyes slowly lifted up.

    Blue irises identical to Kraushs sparkled clearly.

    Little brother, so you came. I thought you might run away. Admirable.

    If I ran, youd chase me to the ends of hell, wouldnt you?

    You know my nature well; that earns you some extra points.

    She said and smiled slowly.

    You have quite a few tricks up your sleeve, dont you?

    It would be nice if intuition wasnt quite this sharp.

    I wont be easy on you. If you displease me, Ill genuinely crush you.

    With that deration, Charlotte raised her training sword.

    Show me everything youve got.

    That was certainly genuine.

    If Kraush hid any techniques, Charlotte wouldnt hesitate to beat him down.

    I have no intention of hiding anything anyway.

    He knew well enough that she was not an opponent to withstand with secrets.

    Besides, it was Charlotte.

    Where would I go to tell others what I have? I have nothing to hide.

    She didnt have friends to begin with.

    A lion doesnt need friends among a crowd of foxes.

    Should I also fight with a real sword?

    Yes, this is a duel to see your true skills.

    A wooden training sword wouldnt put Charlotte at a disadvantage anyway.

    So, Kraush exhaled and took his stance.

    Understood.

    Lets begin.

    Charlotte loosened her grip, adopting a seemingly defenseless posture.

    Kraush simply watched her, not moving.

    One minute, two minutes, three minutes.

    Eventually, after about three minutes had passed, Charlotte frowned slightly.

    Arent you going to attack?

    Kraush did not respond.

    He just watched Charlotte silently, without even drawing his sword.

    Charlotte tapped her training sword on the ground.

    It was an obvious provocation, a little too obvious.

    Charlotte swallowed a mockingugh.

    A cunning little brother.

    Kraush had no reason to strike first.

    Charlotte requested the duel, not him.

    It seems I make the first move.

    The moment Charlotte spoke, her figure blurred.

    Just as Kraush thought she barely kicked the ground.

    Her sword sliced through the air, targeting Kraushs neck instantly.

    She took the initiative to attack.

    But she wasnt lenient.

    Intending to finish with a single strike, her sword rushed at Kraushs neck at that instant.

    Whiiiiiiiish!

    Kraush had been waiting precisely for this.

    So he was relentlessly pressing down on the Sword Demons Art of Fusion.

    Chiiiiiiiiiiik!

    And at that moment, Charlottes sword thrust forward.

    The heat boiling from his bodybusted the World Erosion, breaking through the limits of his physique.

    Without a seconds hesitation, Kraush activated Annihtion Erosion.

    Suddenly, his perception elerated.

    Pushed to its limits, his inherent senses barely caught Charlottes wooden sword.

    One second.

    Inside Kraushs scabbard, amidst the storming aura, mes of Annihtion Erosion crept in.

    The ck mes explosively covered the interior of the scabbard in an instant, and that explosive force broke through in a moment.

    Just as the Annihtion Erosion creeping inside the scabbard transformed into a massive explosion.

    Fwoosh!

    With the brief sound of mes burning, Kraush unsheathed his sword.

    Annihtion Erosion

    First Form

    Annihtion Draw

    Bangbangbangbangbangbangbang!

    Kraushs extending sword collided with Charlottes, raising a fierce storm of mes.

    However, the real action was elsewhere.

    At the epicenter of the noise.

    Charlottes wooden sword was being sliced through by Kraushs sword.

    The Sword Demons Art of Fusion, bearing the storm of fully gathered aura and the Annihtion Erosion.

    Had the aura been properly drawn for lethal purposes from the outset, who knows?

    But the current exchange was a duel after all.

    Thus, Charlottes wooden sword, not fully wrapped in aura, was being mercilessly split.

    Realizing what was happening, Charlottes eyes widened for a moment.

    She had sensed what Kraush was targeting.

    Crack!

    Simultaneously, she twisted her path before the de was entirely lost, escaping Kraushs sword.

    The mes from Kraushs full-force me Unsheathe passed by Charlotte, crashing into the training grounds wall.

    Changing the flow of force with just the flick of a sword was a feat close to artistry.

    Charlottes eyes then changed.

    Entirely earnest, without hesitation.

    Charlotte felt a moment of thrill at Kraushs upromising charge.

    But she failed to notice one thing.

    Although Charlotte had twisted her swords trajectory to escape Kraushs, his sword showed no sign of stopping.

    Two seconds.

    In that moment, Kraushs mindpressed into a space of focus.

    Deep within Kraushs mind, a single drop of water on the shore of ake spread outwards.

    Gradually, it surged forth, jolting Kraushs consciousness awake.

    Above the sword he wielded.

    The storm of aura struck all at once, meeting Annihtion Erosion.

    In a ze of shiny ck mes, Kraushs eyes glowed fiery red.

    One Sword.

    And the storm tore through the training ground.

    Kraushs mightiest sh not only halved the training ground but also bore down on Charlotte.

    Following the unsheathe, the strike was immediate.

    It was a continuous use of his most powerful attacks, wringing his own body twice in a row.

    Before Kraushs strike, Charlotte swung her half-blunt wooden sword sideways in an attempt to fend it off.

    Surely the sword that had twisted away to escape returned at an astonishing speed.

    Bangbangbangbangbang!

    The ck mes surrounding that single strike collided with Charlottes wooden sword.

    It was the very strike that had obliterated Crimson Gardens celestial technique in one blow.

    Even if it was Charlottes wooden sword, it couldnt withstand the force and was again reduced by half.

    The storm from the single strike exploded around Charlotte, tearing everything in its vicinity.

    However, the ce where her feet touched remained untouched.

    In the end, when the storm from the single strike exhausted its power.

    Charlottes line of sight was devoid of Kraush.

    However, instead, his released sword flew straight towards her face.

    Charlotte swallowed a hollowugh.

    Right below the sword, Kraush, with both fists clenched, burrowed towards her.

    Sharp enough to twice notch the wooden sword, and when my own de is at its farthest, you throw it and then strike from below at the same time.

    A sprightly smile visited Charlottes lips.

    Her face filled with delight.

    Wonderful!

    In that instant, a de made of aura burst upward from the wooden sword.

    Pure aura de, only possible at master level.

    With its appearance, the length of the wooden sword was irrelevant.

    At that moment, the surroundings around Charlotte went still.

    Within the calm, Kraushs movements, and the approaching sword seemed infinitely slow.

    Charlottes aura dominated the vicinity in a sh.

    Within it, her sword struck first against Kraushs iing strike.

    Kraushs sword was deflected effortlessly, spiraling skyward.

    Yet even as Charlotte did so, Kraushs fists still hadnt reached her.

    Such was the gap between them.

    An insurmountable gapif Charlotte had wished so, the first strike would have finished it.

    Charlottes wooden sword, having fended off Kraushs, swiftly returned to him.

    The distance between Kraushs fist and Charlottes body was about 50 centimeters.

    But that gap was unbridgeable, no matter what was done.

    Unless, of course, Kraush had no skills.

    ck Hood.

    The moment Kraushs sixth sense perilously perceived Charlottes counter, his ck Hood activated.

    A move Charlotte herself hadnt detected.

    Within that single technique.

    Kraushs extended fist caught his sword.

    Charlottes eyes widened in that moment.

    ng! Bang!

    Apanied by the sound of collision, Kraush tumbled roughly to the ground.

    Having dropped his sword, he rolled for a while beforeing to a stop, gasping for air without even trying to rise.

    Three seconds.

    As the Annihtion Erosion faded, the heat vanished from his body.

    Simultaneously, feeling his body weakened, he faintly raised his head.

    His swordy forlorn before Charlotte.

    Still, Charlotte stood frozen in ce.

    Naturally, not a scratch was left on Charlotte.

    Her body was always wrapped in an immense flow of aura.

    It was akin to a unique power, and that aura shielding Charlotte could not be prated unless equaled or exceeded by another aura.

    Every gods beloved prodigy, Charlotte was invulnerable, never bearing a wound from one weaker than herself.

    Even Kraush, in his past, cited that peculiar flow as the most overpowered aspect of her.

    Yet his sword had touched that flow.

    Charlottes aura at the master level.

    Understandably, it was an area Kraush could not prate.

    But the contact had been made.

    And that was the problem.

    That aura flow was directly above Charlottes skin.

    Up to now, she had never allowed anyone, not even those on par with her, to even touch thatyer.

    Kraushs sword had made contact.

    Charlottes gaze slowly turned towards Kraush.

    Even as his sword swung towards her, Kraush didnt hesitate, pressing on until the very end.

    He knew full well that the attack wouldnt prate.

    What did that mean?

    Had the attack reached, Charlotte might have been defeated.

    Undoubtedly, she had been lenient from beginning to end.

    Shed let her guard down, shed allow him that, and she hadnt used her sword skills at all, only conjuring the aura de at the very end.

    Yet she had been beaten.

    An urrence that should never happen to Charlotte.

    Little brother, you

    Haha

    Suddenly, a chuckle escaped from Kraushs lips.

    As Charlotte gazed at him dumbfounded, he let out the words with hisughter.

    Got you with one hit.

    And with that, Kraushs head dropped, and he passed out.

    The toll of using Annihtion Erosion, the Sword Demons Art of Fusion, and ck Hoodtwice in a rowwas significant.

    Watching him, Charlotte sighed deeply.

    Knocking oneself out by going all out alone.

    How selfish.

    It seemed he had taken after her in that aspect, to some extent.

    Somewhat drained, Charlotte shook her head and approached Kraush.

    Then she nced at his right arm.

    From his recent attack, it seemed there were no issues using his right arm.

    That was enough.

    The duel was also meant to verify that.

    As Charlotte was about to lift him up, someone suddenly sprang before her.

    Astounded, she recognized Bianca, Kraushs fiance.

    You.

    I will take him.

    How long had she been watching?

    Thinking of the child who had no presence, Bianca struggled to lift Kraush.

    But Bianca, even smaller than Kraush, couldnt possibly lift him.

    Kraush was dragged across the floor with his legs trailing, and Charlotte let out a mirthlessugh.

    They were quite a matched pair indeed.

    Caw-

    Amidst this, the sound of a crows call echoed once.

    ncing at the crow sitting atop the training hall, Charlotte spoke.

    Aliod.

    Yes, Miss Charlotte.

    At her call, Aliod appeared before her.

    Looking at him, Charlotte asked.

    Kraush is nning to go to Rahelrn Academy, right?

    Yes, that is correct.

    After Aliod responded, Charlotte ced her hands upon her hips.

    Then, with a nod that suggested satisfaction, she spun around.

    Alright then. You took good care of things while I was around. Go and attend to Kraush.

    With these words, Aliod vanished immediately.

    Seeing that, she began striding towards the outside of Green Pine Mansion.

    Only about three weeks until the anticipated opening ceremony of Rahelrn Academy.

    It was indeed a tight schedule, but sufficient.

    After all, she was Charlotte.

 Chapter 48 The Dragon’s Tail

    Chapter 48 The Dragon��s Tail

    Im going to die.

    A day after Charlotte left, Kraush woke up groaning in pain that seemed to engulf his entire body.

    The duel with Charlotte hadsted a mere three seconds.

    Yet, it was he who had damaged himself more than Charlottes attacks had.

    But there was no helping it.

    Against someone like Charlotte, showing his full power without holding anything back was the only method avable.

    Thanks to which, he managed tond a significant blow on that monstrous Charlotte, though it was just a scratch on her aura.

    Is that really something tough about?

    Kraush, who had caught himself chuckling, forced his lips into a straight line upon the critical remark issued by Crimson Garden from the window.

    What else can I do? Although the preparatory process was lengthy, the technique I practiced seeded, and even Sister got hit by it.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    It was a new technique Kraush had conceived bybining Annihtion Erosion and the Art of Fusion, featuring unparalleled destructive power.

    If he honed it, it could be a secret technique capable of annihting an opponent with the first strike.

    Honestly, because its Charlotte, she blocked it.

    Kraush was confident there was no one among his peers who could defend against that strike.

    Seeing as that was the case, even Crimson Gardens ridicule couldnt dampen his spirits that praise wouldnt be enough.

    You are the student I trained; I never thought you would delight over such things. Honestly, do you enjoy getting hurt and inflicting pain on yourself, you intractable pervert?

    Dont make me out to be something odd.

    Protesting Crimson Gardens remark, Kraush slowly pulled himself to his feet.

    Although his body ached all over, he had kept his aura flowing continuously since morning.

    So he was at least able to move around.

    Lying around would be a waste of time.

    He had to hand over the Golden Dragon Grass and Snow-White Heat Mushroom to Darling to create an elixir.

    Therefore, Kraush got up despite his wretched condition.

    Thud!

    In that moment, the door to Kraushs room swung open.

    Bianca was standing there, holding a tray with porridge on it.

    As Biancas expressionless gaze met Kraushs, his movements halted as he reached for his clothes.

    Biancas eyebrows furrowed ever so slightly, and Kraush realized it meant she was upset.

    Mr. Kraush.

    You need to get up if youre going to eat porridge.

    Having said that, Kraush shuffled toward a chair and flopped down into it.

    Bianca, who had been observing him silently, eventually ced the tray of porridge on the table.

    Kraush had a knack for detail.

    Taking a spoonful of the porridge Bianca handed to him, he realized something.

    Bianca made this.

    The porridge was sweet.

    And this sweetness was reminiscent of the sandwiches he had eaten before.

    Is this what suits a childs pte?

    While Kraush pondered this, he tasted the porridge and spoke.

    Its delicious.

    Thank you.

    Bianca responded immediately, seemingly without any intent to hide that she was the cook.

    Youve been cooking quite a bittely. Do you find it fun?

    In the past, Kraush had never seen Bianca cook.

    Out of curiosity, and after all hed scarcely seen her do anything else, he asked her.

    Bianca leaned on the table and replied, resting her arms on it.

    Its fun watching you eat, Mr. Kraush.

    Do I eat that amusingly?

    Im not sure myself.

    But since Bianca seemed to be in a good mood, Kraush finished his porridge without furtherment.

    It was a bit sweet but not tasteless.

    Moreover, having something in his stomach revitalized him.

    After gulping down a restorative potion Bianca prepared, Kraush loosened up a bit more.

    Ill be heading over to Danphelions today.

    Kraush mentioned this, turning to look at Bianca.

    Do you want toe along?

    Did you intend to leave me behind?

    Bianca pouted as if it was obvious she would apany him.

    Now ustomed to this, Kraush paused while changing to gaze at Bianca.

    Arent you leaving?

    Oh.

    Suddenly remembering, Bianca rose from her seat, carrying the te of porridge, and looked at Kraush again.

    Should I help you dress?

    Do I look like a child?

    Well, youre not an adult.

    His retorts had increasedtely.

    Kraush gestured for her to leave already, and Bianca stepped out of the room.

    Watching her go, Kraush changed clothes and went outside.

    Bianca was already waiting there.

    As Kraush began walking, Bianca followed closely behind as usual.

    It seemed to have be a habit of sorts.

    Kraush then saw Aliod, who had been waiting for him, and addressed him.

    Aliod, to Danphelions.

    Yes, Young Master.

    It was time to make the elixir.

    The Danphelion family, famous for their alchemy.

    True to their reputation, as soon as Kraushs carriage entered the street, the distinct smell of chemicals lingered in the air.

    It stinks.

    Just like before, with her sensitive nose, Bianca pinched her nose shut.

    Although she would grow ustomed to it over time, there was nothing to be done about it now.

    This scent was practically the emblem of Danphelion.

    Were almost there.

    Kraush announced as he stepped out of the stopped carriage.

    There it was, a manor divided into three sections.

    One of these was entirely dedicated to Danphelions most prized alchemy.

    This was where Kraush was headed.

    This ce looks splendid.

    Thanks to a request to the Tower, the exterior of the manor has been enchanted with scent-removing magic.

    Alchemy required the ability to discern by smell, so nothing could be done about the interior.

    As Kraush entered the manor, a high-ceilinged library with its countless books was the first thing to greet him.

    Bianca, who loved books, glistened her eyes at the sight.

    It seemed Kraush might have to buy her a few books on the way.

    Thats when footsteps echoed from within the library.

    When Kraush looked up, there she was, a girl with flowing blonde hair.

    Darling, you came?

    Darling Danphelion.

    She was the future Sovereign of Alchemy.

    Whos your darling? Stop it; its nauseating.

    Why so? Weve been aplices in the shadows.

    Darling chuckled as if she found Kraushs reaction amusing.

    Then, turning to Bianca beside him, she smiled brightly and waved.

    Hi there, little miss! Long time no see!

    Hello.

    Aww, how cute.

    Delighted by Biancas courteous bow, Darling behaved as though shed seen a cute creature.

    Kraush handed over a bag to Darling, who was still reveling in Biancas innocence.

    Golden Dragon Grass and Snow-White Heat Mushroom.

    You really got them. Impressive.

    She admired Kraush with a glimpse.

    How was the potency of the chemicals?

    When Kraush scrunched up his face, Darling burst into uncontrobleughter.

    Puhahaha!

    Can I punch you now?

    Just a second, ugh, my stomach, puhuhuhuk.

    Watching Darlings face turn red fromughter, Kraush merely flicked his tongue in response.

    Bianca alone seemed puzzled, unable to fathom what had changed in Kraush.

    With one more round of Darlingsughter ringing loud, the trio moved deeper into the alchemical hall.

    Just as its name suggested, numerous alchemists moved busily within it.

    They discussed ongoing experiments and trudged around, weariness evident in their steps.

    Speaking of which, isnt it hard to keep calling you little? Youve grown quite a bit. Pretty soon youll catch up.

    Ill catch up within the year.

    Heh, it wont seem strange even if you have a boyfriend then.

    Was she still going on about that?

    Catching the hint from Kraushs nce, Bianca seemed too preupied exploring her surroundings to care.

    This is my room!

    After enduring Darlings idle talk during their walk, Kraush finally arrived at her room.

    Staring at the doorbeled Darling Danphelion with disdain, Darling flung it open.

    Come on in, wee!

    She beamed with excitement as she ushered Kraush and Bianca in.

    Inside was a tidily arranged alchemicalboratory, contrary to Kraushs expectations.

    Thinking it might resemble Ebsques disarray, he looked back at Darling, somewhat taken aback.

    You keep things tidy.

    What did you take me for? I like cleanliness. Plus, theres a lot of dangerous stuff in alchemy, so if you dont keep it organized, its the recipe for disaster.

    Sorry, but a future Sovereign of Alchemy like Darling wont be able to pay attention to such things.

    With the World Erosion a constant gue, they return messed up daily, too busy to have a moments peace.

    These are certainly your happy days.

    Kraush looked at Darling somewhat pitifully.

    Then shall we start making the elixir? All good?

    Wee.

    Apparently having prepared the other ingredients, Darling immediately began crafting the elixir.

    Meanwhile, Kraush joined Bianca in sitting down, watching her work.

    Bianca seemed bored and had soon opened a book to read while Kraush stared intently at Darlings back.

    Reminded of old times while looking at her, considerably younger than in his memories, Kraush felt nostalgic.

    [ Hmm, she definitely has talent. ]

    Looking at Darlings alchemy, Crimson Garden gave a high appraisal of her talent.

    Kraush, not well-versed in alchemy, just watched, while Crimson Garden seemed to see something else entirely.

    About an hourter

    Whew, done.

    After adding a final drop of diluted red liquid to the round elixir, Darling looked satisfied with the result.

    She turned to Kraush, still gloved, the elixir in her grasp.

    Is itplete?

    Yeah, its done. The nameless elixir!

    Apparently because it wasnt her recipe, Darling spoke with suspicion.

    [ Ask if theres a training ground. Its best to consume that elixir in an empty ce. ]

    Honoring Crimson Gardens request for the elixir, Kraush ryed her words to Darling.

    Following this, Darling wrapped the elixir in cloth and motioned for them to follow.

    Clearly, she also sensed the effect of the elixir and acted ordingly.

    Bianca, were heading to the training ground.

    Okay.

    Without taking her eyes off the book, Bianca rose from the chair.

    Then, she clutched Kraushs clothes tightly from behind with one hand while reading as they walked.

    It must have been an interesting part of the book.

    The ce they were led to, courtesy of Darling, was an empty training hall within the alchemical wing.

    This ce is used for experiments rted to elixirs. We have knights on our side, too. When its in use, no one enters, so feel free to use it as you like.

    Darling spoke, handing the elixir to Kraush.

    Is it okay if I watch you use it?

    When Kraush nced at Crimson Garden, she nodded in agreement.

    Sure.

    Receiving the elixir from Darling, Kraush approached the center of the training ground.

    Crimson Garden pped her wings,nding in front of him.

    [ Swallow the elixir, and sit cross-legged. ]

    Finally, the time to ingest the elixir had arrived.

    Kraush swallowed it whole.

    Despite the bitter and brackish taste, he endured and felt a sudden warmth brewing within him.

    Then, sitting down cross-legged, it seemed as if Crimson Garden wasughing for some reason.

    Kraush sensed a malicious intent in her expression.

    The warmth from the ingested elixir grew hotter within him, spreading throughout his body.

    What have I just eaten?

    Did you eat it without even knowing?

    Wondering if Darling expected him to answer his own question, she replied with a look of dismay.

    [ The elixir you consumed is called the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill. A miraculous pill said to transform one into a dragon after facing nine sobs. ]

    Following Crimson Gardens exnation, the boiling heat within Kraush suddenly spread to every part of his body.

    Simultaneously, the heat began to wildly prick him all over like needles.

    There was unquestionably pain.

    But amidst it, Kraushs eyes merely blinked.

    [ Endure it just nine times. Only then will you be stronger. Enduring pain is your forte, isnt it? ]

    While endurance was his field of expertise, there was certainly a sensation of spreading pain, yet it wasnt unbearable.

    Has it not begun yet?

    Kraush had been on edge thanks to Crimson Gardens warnings, but the expected nine sobs had yet toe.

    Observing him, Crimson Garden herself began to sense an anomaly.

    [ Arent you feeling anything? ]

    Doesnt it hurt?

    Crimson Garden and Darling asked in unison, clearly confused.

    Judging by their reactions, the effects should have manifested by now.

    Well, I cant help feeling pain, but it doesnt seem that bad.

    And Kraush began to gradually realize what this sensation was.

    Long before, he had suffered from a curse called the Needle Malignancy, which felt as if needles were piercing his entire body.

    This sensation was simr to that.

    Because the pain was familiar, the shock was less severe.

    Soon after, he also felt a sensation as if lightning were scorching his insides, another memory that recalled a simr curse he had experienced before.

    It was endurable.

    This too was just another pain he had already faced.

    [ What have you been through? ]

    Crimson Garden stared at Kraush in disbelief.

    Without even a single sob, the sight of him nonchntly facing the pills effects seemed abnormal to her.

    Kraush felt uneasy himself.

    Now he could see what Arthur meant when he talked about being ruined by curses.

    [ Tsk, youve had too many odd experiences. ]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue, looking at Kraush, who still appeared perfectly fine.

    She had figured out why the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill didnt affect him as expected.

    [ Since itse to this, absorb it properly. The more you focus, the better the absorption rate will be. ]

    In that case, he would use the situation to his advantage.

    Kraush heeded her words, focusing on the elixirs effects.

    [ Lets see if you can at least be the tail of the dragon. ]

    It was time to rise from the head of a serpent.

 Chapter 49 Why Do They Keep Gathering?

    Chapter 49 Why Do They Keep Gathering?

    Sweat trickled down Kraushs forehead  cold beads of effort indicative of his struggle.

    After consuming the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill, Kraush could certainly bear it.

    However, enduring pain was one thing, but being pain-free was another.

    His body soared in temperature due to the heat of the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill, and faint wisps of smoke exhaled from Kraushs lips.

    Within that, Kraush closed his eyes, focusing on absorbing the full power of the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill into his body.

    Normally, such levels of concentration wouldnt be possible because of the pain, but Kraush could do it.

    [ This is practically an act of madness. ]

    Crimson Garden shook her head as she looked at Kraush.

    Considering it, the Annihtion Erosion technique Kraush developed was initially apanied by immense pain.

    It involved igniting a fire within the body to the point where the innards felt as if they would char  a maddening feat.

    She should have realized it when he nonchntly performed such feats, but because he used it so casually each time, her realization camete.

    If he can endure reattaching severed nerves, what could he possibly not endure?

    Crimson Garden spoke curtly, yet she feltpassion deep inside.

    Returnees undoubtedly wear down with each cycle they experience.

    But among those returnees, Kraush seemed particrly worn.

    Despite everything, his ability to maintain a sane mind was perhaps a talent in itself.

    Or maybe, its merely the single-minded tenacity to achieve his goal.

    Crimson Garden gazed intently at Kraush, who was absorbed in assimting the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill.

    What kind of life had Kraush led before he returned?

    As she was not of his world, she could not know.

    Only that the Kraush here seemed to be walking a particrly fine line.

    Such a pity.

    It was tiresome that he had caught her eye.

    With this ire and dissatisfaction, Crimson Garden positioned herself in front of him.

    [ Even if you crumble, I will forcefully set you right again. ]

    Her voice would not reach Kraush at the moment.

    His concentration was at its peak as he absorbed the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill; there was no room for distraction.

    [ So dont think of copsing, no matter what happens. ]

    Nevertheless, Crimson Garden continued speaking.

    [ My promises will unequivocally be kept. ]

    Thus, until then, she nned to keep a firm hold on Kraush to the very end.

    Ssshh

    Shortly after, Kraushs eyes slowly began to open.

    Reflected in his blue eyes, now radiant, was Crimson Garden.

    Crimson, did you say something?

    The aura exuding from him was different from before.

    He had fully absorbed the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill.

    One more step in Kraushs growth was unmistakable.

    Feeling this growth conclusively, Crimson Garden perched on Kraushs shoulder.

    [ Nothing at all. ]

    She simply harbored expectations that one day Kraush would take on her immortality.

    The Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill.

    Having experienced its effects firsthand, Kraush realized the true power of this elixir.

    It forces the body to ovee nine crises.

    The body is imbued with a nature to be stronger with every crisis ovee.

    This quality is alsomon to aura.

    Thats why the world says strengthes with experience.

    Ive had many experiences, but my body has not.

    The experiences of his return had indeed greatly affected Kraush.

    However, tranting those experiences into physical transformation was another matter.

    But the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill was different.

    It made the body and aura undergo nine trials they had not faced before.

    In the throes of pain, the body and aura incessantly shattered only to be healed by the pills power.

    Repeat this nine times, and what is the result?

    The answer was straightforward.

    My realm has ascended.

    Kraushs fists clenched tightly.

    The vitality he felt in his body was naturally much improved.

    Among these, what stood out the most was his aura  it had grown significantly.

    From teetering on the edge of expert mid-level, Kraushs aura had shot up to just shy of expert high-level in an instant.

    A little more effort, and it seemed the peak of expert level wasnt far off.

    And if I add World Erosion to this.

    He could even stand before the wall that was a master.

    But that wasnt all.

    As he absorbed the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill, Kraush realized a fundamental change in the nature of his aura.

    Aura is oftenpared to water.

    The reason lies in the divisibility of aura into two characteristics.

    First is quality.

    Second is quantity.

    The first, quality, depends on the purity of the initial water.

    Just as water is ssified into first-grade, second-grade, and so on, aura is differentiated by such quality grades.

    Kraush excelled in this qualitative aspect.

    The techniques in the Balheim family library all emphasized the quality of aura.

    Thus, Kraush naturally honed the quality of his aura.

    However, total quantity was beyond the resolution of such techniques.

    Ordinary peoples auras are contained in very small puddles.

    These puddles are so meager that using aura dries them out quickly.

    Therefore, those who use aura forcibly expand their reserves through painstaking effort and time  a risky endeavor that could lead to self-destruction.

    On the other hand, unlike ordinary people, there are those with an amount of aura as vast as ake.

    These individuals utilize their broad aura effortlessly and endlessly without depletion.

    The world calls them geniuses.

    Ironically, these geniuses also broaden their total amount of aura at a much quicker pace.

    The strength to expand the auraes from the aura itself.

    That is why even with great effort, ordinary people cannot catch up to geniuses.

    That was just the way of the world.

    Kraushs total quantity also fell into the ordinary category.

    He had managed to expand it somehow over the past year, but it was still a mere puddle.

    There seemed no way to catch up with the geniuses who possessedke-like reserves except for the fact that he had superior quality.

    But the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill resolved this issue.

    Ake.

    Kraushs eyes widened.

    He felt the aura within his body springing forth endlessly.

    My aura has be ake.

    The total amount of aura naturally held by geniuses.

    No matter the effort, this was the one aspect that seemed insurmountable.

    Now, though, it was different.

    Atst, he hadid the foundation to stand on equal footing with those geniuses.

    This fact reached Kraush with inexpressible joy.

    If it werent for resolving the quantity, he would never have surpassed the wall of a master.

    Now, he didnt have to worry about that.

    At least he had the basis to move on to the next level.

    [ Are you pleased? ]

    Crimson Gardens voice reached him.

    Kraush slowly let his smiling lips rx.

    No, Im far from happy about this.

    He had merely reached the same starting line as the geniuses.

    They had held such talents from the beginning, honing and growing them.

    And Kraush knew of even more exceptional stars than these geniuses.

    The ocean.

    Those who possessed the aura so vast that evenkes paled inparison.

    And those individuals were set to be the foremost monsters of their celestial generation.

    And I will devour all of them.

    Todays growth was nothing but a foundation for that eventual conquest.

    So it was still much too early to rejoice.

    Kraush felt the waste produced by the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill dislodged from his body.

    Under normal circumstances, it would have expunged through his skin with a terrible odor, but Kraush didnt let it expel.

    Instead, he activated his Ignis.

    The waste was instantly devoured by the Ignis,busted into oblivion.

    [ As always, you are so very resilient. ]

    Yet, it seemed that Crimson Garden actually enjoyed his resilience.

    Hows it? Are you alright? Those ingredients looked quite dangerous.

    During this time, Darling, having realized that Kraush had absorbed the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill, cast her question.

    Within her eyesy a subtle concern.

    Having prepared the elixir, she was aware of the ordeal Kraush would face.

    Observing this, Kraush shrugged casually.

    Im perfectly fine. The quality is undoubtedly the best.

    To Darling, Kraush seemed a genius reborn.

    Phew, thats a relief.

    Relieved, Darlings expression reflected a burden eased.

    She hadnt wanted to witness the elixir causing any harm.

    Hows Bianca?

    During this exchange, Kraush realized that Bianca was quiet.

    Turning his head in curiosity, he saw Bianca, covered with a nket provided by Darling, blissfully asleep.

    She must have tired out while waiting.

    I was about to take her to a room where she could sleep properly. She insisted on staying, though.

    She wouldve gotten up ande back anyway.

    Because shes Bianca.

    Kraush pivoted and approached Bianca, tenderly stroking her hair.

    Biancas features softened slightly under his touch, giving Kraush an oddlyforting feeling.

    Observing from behind, Darling soon chuckled to herself.

    You both cherish each other so. Is this what being engaged is like?

    Our engagement is certain.

    That fact remained unchanged.

    Envy fills me. Hmm, an engagement. Wonder if I can get engaged to Charlotte too.

    If you say that in front of Sister, your head will fly off.

    Well, it cant be helped then. Maybe Ill be Mistress Kraushs concubine instead?

    Darlingsughter rang out, but Kraush chose to ignore her.

    Witnessing this, Darlings eyes gleamed with amusement.

    Kraush was always entertaining to tease.

    Kraush, youre entering Rahelrn Academy next year, right?

    Her question prompted Kraush to nod as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

    Good. Then Ill go ahead and be there.

    Hearing her words, Kraushs eyes widened in surprise.

    His reaction as if to say, Why would you? was understandable since Darling had never apanied Charlotte to Rahelrn Academy before.

    Youre going next year, arent you? I want to hear senior from Kraush, my junior.

    To think she would go to Rahelrn Academy for something like that.

    Kraushs expression was one of disbelief.

    Rahelrn Academy isnt a typical academic year structure.

    Heh, I know how it just divides by ss. And that one can only advance to the next lesson by passing an exam.

    From the looks of it, Darling had already been preparing for Rahelrn Academy.

    And I want to be ssmates with Charlotte.

    But what followed was different.

    Kraushs expression turned sour.

    Why would Sister attend the academy? Its only conceivable if the World Erosion was being explored directly by her.

    I think I know why. Charlotte intends to attend Rahelrn Academy this year.

    Darling spoke, peering intently at Kraush with a knowing smile.

    Though Kraush appeared puzzled, Darling was confident.

    Surely, Charlotte would attend the academy  the same one Kraush intended to enter.

    Ill be waiting in a year. Donte toote. Itd be lonesome, you know.

    Darlings tone sounded like a wife sending off her husband, eliciting a tongue click from Kraush.

    Do as you wish.

    Regardless of whether Darling entered the academy or not, Kraushs decision to attend was unaltered.

    Thus, on March 1st, the day Rahelrn Academy first opened its gates.

    The academy boasted the enrollment of extraordinary prodigies.

    And it wasnt long before Kraush verified that Charlotte, among those geniuses, had joined the academy.

 Chapter 50 The Trial of the Balheim Lineage

    Chapter 50 The Trial of the Balheim Lineage

    At the Green Pine Mansions training ground, Kraush stood alone, eyes quietly closed.

    Since returning from Danphelion, he had significantly increased his training hours and was now focused on delving into his inner self. With the increased total aura quantity, he felt the need to be even more adept at handling it.

    Expert high-level is now just on par with the Belorkin standard.

    In Balheim terms, it was a mid-level standard. Kraush wanted to reach at least the threshold of a master before entering the academy. To achieve this, training his aura was essential.

    Master Kraush.

    However, his concentration was disrupted before long, as Aliod appeared at the training ground. And Kraush knew well why his butler woulde, interrupting his own training session.

    The Head Butler is here?

    Yes, that is correct.

    The Head Butler hade to retest Kraush. The Head Butlers examination was akin to a test that could alter ones future in the direct line of Balheim. Kraush had his reasons to properly take on this test.

    Bring The Head Butler here.

    Yes, Master Kraush.

    Aliod bowed and left. As Kraush finished checking his aura, two figures appeared at the entrance of the training ground.

    White hair and a face marked by wrinkles. This was clearly an aged person, yet the intensity in her deep blue eyes did not match her age, burning fiercely. Those eyes were identical to Kraushs, which was not a surprise since she was none other than Kraushs great-grandmother, Keselin Balheim.

    Its been a while, Kraush.

    Keselin greeted him with a kindly smile. However, Kraush knew well that her kindness was feigned. Behind that smile, she had always been calcting his value from the beginning to end.

    You have been briefed by Aliod, I assume.

    Yes, you must havee for the re-examination.

    Im d you are aware.

    She said so and, tapping the ground with her cane, approached Kraush.

    Ive heard of your recent actions. They say youve taken down the Butcher Dog that caused trouble in the Empire.

    It was simply good fortune.

    Good fortune is also part of ones skill, as you well know.

    That was indeed the case. It was that sliver of luck he needed to be born more than a half-penny, which was Kraushs life.

    She had always been the kind to relentlessly probe where it hurts.

    Lets skip the pleasantries.

    Keselin pointed the cane at Kraush, her gaze fixed upon him. Before those eyes, any of the Balheim direct line would instinctively shrink. But Kraush simply met her gaze head-on.

    If you cannot stand on equal ground with Charlotte, you should abandon the position as the head of the family.

    At those words, Kraush blinked. Then slowly, a smile began to creep across his face.

    Seeing his smile, Keselin wondered if he had lost his mind.

    Why fuss over the head of the Balheim family? No need to talk of giving up.

    But the reply that came next caused Keselins eyebrows to twitch.

    Ones rank naturally follows the strong.

    Just like Arthur, who was not of royal blood, was absurdly elevated to Emperor, in a world where power defines ones rank.

    Isnt it far too early to discuss such matters?

    Kraush said with a rxed smile. Realizing something, Keselin thought.

    The reports werent exaggerations after all.

    Kraush had changed. He was entirely different from the person she had met a year ago.

    What had changed him, she did not know. One thing was certain: a new turmoil was about to rise within the Balheim direct line ranking.

    Let us proceed with the examination.

    His response held an arrogant readiness. Keselin snorted and spun her cane before drawing a sword from it.

    Just one step.

    She issued a challenge as the de slowly emerged.

    Drive me back merely one step, if you can.

    Hearing this, Kraush made a strange expression.

    Are you really sure thats all?

    Feeling scared now?

    Keselin taunted. She was a master-ss fighter. Though age had prevented her now from facing the World Erosion directly, her skill had not waned. To Keselins eyes, Kraush was only just reaching expert high-level.

    It would be a mistake to allow me time.

    Unfortunately for her, Kraushs inner thoughts were entirely different. His reaction wasnt due to fear. After all, executing an attack with just one strike was Kraushs area of expertise.

    He rubbed the back of his neck for a moment.

    I guess that will have to suffice.

    After all, it was Keselin. No issue handling it, presumably.

    Kraush pulled his sword at his waist. And slowly, he shifted his back foot behind and extended the front foot.

    A stance taken with the sword sheathed. Keselins eyes sparkled with intrigue as she observed.

    A sword-drawing technique?

    A sword-drawing technique is learned to draw ones sword swiftly whenever necessary. There was no reason to use such technique here.

    A feint, perhaps.

    Interest appeared in Keselins eyes. She had once met a master of such technique.

    That old master is long gone.

    Yet his sword-drawing remains vivid in her memory, for the scar left on the left side of her neck was his doing.

    Lets see if this will be worth watching.

    She spun her sword cane, waiting for Kraushs attack. However, Kraush didnt draw his sword but stood still, his eyes now closed, breathing deeply.

    Keselins eyes filled with confusion. What exactly was he nning?

    Thats when it happened.

    Thump!

    Keselins gaze snapped towards Kraushs sword. A sword firmly nted in the sheath. She felt the aura resonating from it.

    Thump!

    Inside Kraushs sheath, massive aura gathered like a storm, the growing aura seemed so chilling that even Keselin felt a shiver.

    The problem was that she had seen this flow of aura before.

    Huh?

    A deted sound escaped her as Kraush had alreadypleted the process and drawn his sword in one swift motion.

    But despite being slower, the technique was practically identical.

    Sword Demons sword-drawing?

    The owner of the scar on her left neck  the Sword Demons sword-drawing.

    Keselins eyes wavered involuntarily, having not anticipated that Kraush would use the technique.

    Where on earth did he

    While Keselin was still in a state of dismay, Kraush did not stop. His mind had already invoked an unwavering focus, drawing lines of ake.

    The Sword Demons sword-drawing yields explosive destructive power upon being drawn, akin to sword-body unity. The sword-drawing too required one to be the sword, and a sword to be oneself, to be sessfully executed.

    And within that technique, Kraush added a martial art from his own arsenal  a sword technique with his strongest destructive power.

    One Sword.

    Drop!

    A falling raindrop echoed sharply within Kraushs mind. With rising dragon-like vigor, the aura of One Sword whipped through his sheath.

    Keselin, noticing this toote, widened her eyes as the air around Kraush seemed to flow in reverse, converging upon him.

    Crrrack!

    Teeth collided in that very moment. It was substantial.

    One Sword and a sword-drawing technique. At the convergence of the two, Kraush felt the weight of the sword to be of a different dimension  far too heavy even to draw.

    A sh of red streaked across Kraushs eyes. As he bit down, faint steam escaped. Every muscle and nerve ending in Kraush unleashed the absorbed Annihtion Erosion in a st of explosive vigor.

    At that moment, even Keselin could not help but gasp.

    And then.

    His sword was unsheathed like lightning.

    Rumble, crackle, snap, boom!

    The storm of ck mes that consumed the aura and erupted from the drawn sword sliced through the atmosphere, revealing its fangs to Keselin.

    In the face of an even stronger strike than before, amplified by the Nine-Weeps Transformation Pill, Keselins aura blossomed from her body.

    A master-ss aura contains the persons life experiences and essence.

    Perhaps that was why, in front of Kraushs strike, Keselin seemed farrger than before.

    Her eyes holding the sword shone clearly.

    Though she hadnt nned to show off such skill before a boy of merely fourteen years, it seemed unlikely that she could block that attack with ease.

    I dont know where youve snatched such a chance from.

    As Keselin drew breath, an illusion of petals scattered from her sword seemed to blow away.

    The blue petals swiftly covered her de and thrust out towards Kraushs approaching sword.

    The two collided amid Keselins smirk.

    It seems you really intend to be a dragon.

    Boom!

    With her words, a tremendous roar rang out.

    The billowing smoke muffled sight and sound simultaneously.

    In the midst of this, Kraush, maintaining his precarious stance, heavily gasped for air.

    And slowly, as the smoke cleared, there stood Keselin, significantly pushed back from her initial position.

    Her de, met head-on with Kraushs attack, quivered  too overwhelmed to take the full impact.

    Crack!

    A fracture started to form along her sword.

    ng!

    And with that, the de shattered, ttering to the ground.

    Keselin reached out, lifting the broken de.

    An old de, yes, and my response was somewhat sluggish from the shock, but for it to break

    A hollow chuckle escaped her lips.

    Though his total aura was still a fair distance from reaching master-ss, that strike alone seemed worthy of the rank.

    The examination

    Keselin nced at her original position.

    More than ten steps were between her and that spot.

    The result went without saying.

    Youve passed.

    Since she became the Head Butler, had any direct descendant driven her back this much before adulthood?

    Regretfully, even Charlotte had only managed seven steps.

    Kraush had managed to drive her back three steps further.

    Keselin turned to look at Kraush. That strike was clearly one that could only be executed with his full power.

    Honestly, it wasnt far from self-destructive.

    But a result was a result.

    Take some rest.

    Just a moment, please.

    As Keselin prepared to leave to report back, Kraush, still catching his breath, called to her with effort.

    I would like to join the Red Towers Sea of Balheim Knightly Order.

    As the Head Butler, she could pass a direct word to the general of the Balheim Knightly Order.

    Why the Knightly Order of the Sea, specifically?

    The Sea of Balheim Knightly Order was only of moderate status within Balheim itself.

    If it were to gain support for a future as the family head, then perhaps a higher-ranked knighthood to build credibility, but the Sea of Balheim seemed an odd choice even to Keselin.

    Yes, particrly.

    Since he insisted so, she begrudgingly nodded. It was also her role as the Head Butler to facilitate the growth of the direct lineages.

    Understood. I will ry your message.

    Thank you.

    With that, Kraush copsed in a sprawl onto the ground. Standing was at its limit for him.

    Such an odd one.

    Thinking that thetest in the Balheim session was quite a peculiar individual, Keselin left Green Pine Mansion.

 Chapter 51 Hand in Hand

    Chapter 51 Hand in Hand

    The Red Magic Tower.

    One of only three magic towers in the world and a tower under the ownership of the me Emperor, counted among the worlds ten mightiest individuals. The Red Magic Tower had one peculiar characteristic:

    It harbored an extreme belief in the omnipotence of magic.

    The towers denizens held the conviction that magic could resolve absolutely anything. Thus, they dismissed those who were not magicians, especially scorning skills and curses as the most inferior of practices.

    They believed that magic, created by humans, stood in a higher realm than blessings and curses bestowed by the gods.

    Ironically, this very stance had elevated the Red Magic Tower to the upper echelons among all magic towers.

    Determined to resolve everything through magic, the tower adherents maintained the most open-minded beliefs about the art of magic. Their ceaseless drive to break new ground with magic every day contributed to the towers continuous development and growth, establishing it as one of the most preeminent among all towers.

    Thus, kingdoms supported the Red Magic Tower  regardless of its ideologies because its magical capabilities were held to be the finest, and coboration with them proved immensely beneficial.

    Kraush was currently in the region where the Red Magic Tower stood, in the magic city of Halgram.

    Just as it always was.

    Halgram, befitting its nickname as a magic city, overflowed with all sorts of magical items. A quick look around revealed a man igniting a simple cigarette with a magical tool, exemplifying howmonce such devices were entrenched in daily life.

    For Kraush, this city held a distinctly ufortable association.

    Abe.

    One of Arthurs three women, she used to reside here. The memory of failing to procure painkillers made with magic here was vivid in Kraushs mind.

    Abe had barred Kraush from ever entering the Red Magic Tower. More precisely, she had cast a spell so he couldnt set foot in Halgram.

    It was because that man, who consistently treated him with contempt, had shown an exceptionally fierce reaction only in the case of the Red Magic Tower.

    Tch.

    Kraush mused that he might need to check on what that person was up to now.

    While inherent magical power mattered, the most criticalponent of magic was knowledge contained in the mind. Kraush considered Abe to be the most dangerous among the three he remembered undergoing memory inheritance.

    Given enough magical power, she would swiftly return to her days known as the Red Witch, a great magician of formidable prowess.

    The fact Ive returned cannot reach anyone, and most definitely not her.

    That was definitely something Kraush needed to be vignt about.

    Well, knowing her

    For some reason, he felt she would just ignore it anyway.

    Mr. Kraush.

    Just then, Kraush heard Biancas voice as she disembarked from the carriage behind him.

    She looked around, her expression one of wonder.

    So this is Halgram?

    Yes, where the Red Magic Tower stands.

    There are so many ces to see when Im with Mr. Kraush.

    Halgram was a free city, a considerable distance from Starlon. It took almost three weeks just to reach this ce, so even Bianca, despite spending most of the time asleep, had her share of hardships during the carriage journey.

    Stay at the Green Pine Mansion next time. Dont trouble yourself by following me unnecessarily.

    Kraush knew he had to keep getting stronger over the next year. So it was certain he would travel around a lot, leading to more carriage-bound days ahead.

    On hearing him, Bianca slightly furrowed her eyebrows.

    I dont want to.

    This girls expressiveness had definitely increased. Just like when she subtly chuckled eating imperial-grade chocte not long ago.

    I like being by Mr. Kraushs side.

    Saying so, Bianca approached and stood by Kraushs side, her white hair swaying gently. Witnessing this, Kraush, scratching his head, decided to y it off.

    Do as you wish.

    Will do.

    Lately, it seemed that Bianca was outdoing him in conversations.

    To think he might be getting outwitted by a mere 13-year-old girl, Kraush fell into contemtion for a moment.

    Sir Kraush Balheim.

    Hearing a voice, Kraush lifted his head and saw a man in a blue uniform. With a matching cap, the mans chest featured the Balheim crest along with five sword hilts inscribed within it  the emblem of the fifth-ranked order, the Knightly Order of the Sea.

    Wee. I am Reblian Fenox, vicemander of the Knightly Order of the Sea.

    Fenox hailed from one of the knight families under Balheim, an elite by birth, serving within the rtively modestly-ranked Knightly Order of the Sea.

    Pushed out in the struggle for position, I guess.

    Kraush, surmising his situation, nodded in acknowledgment.

    You must have heard from the Knightly Ordermander.

    Yes, I have been informed that you wish to join the Knightly Order of the Sea. I came to guide you, but before that, may I inquire about something?

    He posed his polite question.

    Dont worry. I have no intention to start from the bottom in the Knightly Order. I wanted to be associated with the Order of the Sea merely to avoid broadcasting the arrival of a Balheim direct descendant to the Red Magic Tower.

    Kraush, anticipating his question, rified in advance. His joining the Knightly Order of the Sea was about creating an alibi.

    Understanding this, Fenox ced his hand on his chest, bowing slightly.

    I see. My apologies. Then, I shall assist you until your objective is met.

    Within Balheim, ranking as the fifth sword might bemonce, but outside, the Knightly Order of the Sea held the prestige akin to that of a principal knightly family.

    And here was the vicemander, extending such courtesy to a young boy of merely 14.

    Kraush once again felt the power wielded by direct descendants of Balheim, as well as reflecting on how negligible his own voice had been before.

    It seems the Head Butler represented my examination results quite favorably.

    In the past, Kraush wouldnt have been treated well by even the eighth-ranked sword, not to mention the Knightly Order of the Sea. But things were different now. Balheim no longer saw Kraush as a half-penny.

    Yet there is still a long way to go.

    Had it been Charlotte, themander himself would have rushed over.

    Instruct Aliod, my exclusive butler, on the details.

    Yes, as youmand.

    After another bow, Fenox turned to have a conversation with the awaiting Aliod. Watching, Kraush felt a pang of hunger. Carriage life meant meals were oftencking, stimting his appetite.

    Eating well at this time is important.

    Kraush was, after all, in the throes of a growing spurt. With his height and weight increasing daily, eating was essential.

    Aliod, Im thinking of grabbing a meal nearby.

    Should I arrange for an escort?

    Aliod, finishing his discussion with Fenox, promptly inquired. However, having no liking for such arrangements, Kraush waved a hand dismissively.

    No need. Tend to your duties. I roughly know the location of the Knightly Order. Ill head there after eating.

    Understood.

    Though he said this, he knew well that someone from Balheim would follow him in the shadows.

    Unlike that secret trip to the empire in the past, this time, he had notified Balheim directly about his journey here. If outside Starlon, a direct descendent of Balheim would be covertly tailed by a knight adept in stealth until adulthood  not just by a butler.

    So, undoubtedly, such a knight was already shadowing Kraush now.

    Reflecting on this, Kraush could gauge how much effort Aliod had put in behind the scenes when he had ventured to the empire.

    Even as a half-penny, a direct descendant was still a direct descendant. If something had happened to Kraush in the empire, Aliod would have lost his authority as a butler and even risked execution.

    But Kraush was both Aliods savior and his master. From the moment Kraush requested, Aliod had risked his life, securely sending Kraush beyond the empire and meticulously preparing for any potential harm to his charge.

    In this regard, Kraush felt anew the indispensable utility of Aliod. Even among the elite butlers specifically chosen within Balheim, no one else was quite as resourceful.

    Bianca, lets go eat.

    Yes.

    Responding to Kraushs call, Bianca followed him at once. She gazed at Halgram with fascination, gripping his coat tails from behind.

    As Kraush stepped onto the main road, crowds began to bustle around them.

    Ah.

    Perhaps that was why, as Bianca, holding onto Kraushs coat, was caught up among the people, she inadvertently let go.

    She hurried to grab hold of Kraush again, raising her arm. But before she could, Kraushs hand promptly appeared through the crowd and took hold of hers.

    A light tug brought Bianca back to his side. As she looked up at him with wide eyes, Kraush clicked his tongue.

    You lose focus gawking and let go, see?

    Kraush had kept an eye on Bianca, making sure she was always close behind. So when she let go, he promptly reached out and grabbed her hand.

    Sorry.

    Knowings half the battle. Just dont let go and follow me closely.

    With that, Kraush led the way with Biancas hand firmly in his.

    She quietly observed their sped hands.

    It was a hand that often took hold of hers. Though gruff, he frequently looked out for her in such ways.

    The roughness from daily training seemed pronounced, andpared to hers, the hand wasrger.

    Yet, for some reason, the hand felt unusually warm now. Although it was nearly spring and the weather was warmer, it wasnt searingly hot.

    Bianca couldnt quite put into words the tickling sensation at her fingertips as the spring breeze brushed across her cheeks.

    The bustling noises of the people on the thoroughfare drifted to her ears.

    The spring sunlight from above offered just the right amount of warmth.

    And the scent of flowers dotted along the roads edge yfully teased her nose.

    In the warm spring of Halgram.

    Bianca felt as though, even amidst the crowded ambiance, she and Kraush were in their own world.

    And strangely, it was a most pleasant feeling. Despite merely walking hand in hand.

    She gazed absentmindedly at Kraushs back. Mix feelings  the frustration of not seeing his face, yet findingfort in this closeness.

    Weve arrived. Its still here, Bianca why are you grinning?

    Having reached their destination, Kraush stopped and asked Bianca, puzzled by her expression.

    Startled, Bianca shifted her gaze from their entwined hands and btedly lifted her head.

    Then, she touched her cheek with her free hand and tilted her head.

    Am I smiling?

    Yeah, just like when youre eating chocte or dozing off.

    Bianca blinked.

    Soon after, she pouted a bit petntly.

    I am not smiling.

    But your face was just

    No, it wasnt.

    As she asserted that, Kraush wore an expression of disbelief.

    She had been beaming a moment ago, eyes rxed, so why deny it?

    Caught sight of something pleasing, maybe?

    Although Kraush wasnt sure of the specifics, he said,

    Alright, were going to eat here.

    Btedly ncing up, Bianca saw an old-looking restaurant.

    Looking around, she realized they had somehow moved quite a distance from Halgrams main thoroughfare.

    It looks old.

    Cant say that out loud. Inside, dont do that either.

    Lest they receive unkind stares. With that advice given, Kraush entered the restaurant.

    Oh my, we have such cute visitors.

    A server greeted them with a smile upon seeing Bianca and Kraush enter hand in hand, both appearing quite young.

    Kraush, registering that they were still holding hands, let go. But Bianca immediately reached out again.

    Kraush hesitated, then turned to Bianca.

    She looked back at him nkly, as if she didnt know why she had reached out again.

    You said not to let go.

    Why did it sound like she was reprimanding him?

    We dont need to hold hands inside the restaurant.

    After Kraush let go again, Bianca quietly held her hand, and the server, wearing a pleased expression, led them to a table.

    Despite an open spot opposite him, Bianca naturally sat beside Kraush as though it was the most obvious choice.

    Kraush, seemingly ustomed to her presence, opened the menu and ordered food as per Biancas preference before scanning the surroundings.

    It was the usual lunchtime, and he expected a certain individual to show up.

    In a secluded spot, Kraushs eyes captured a familiar figure.

    He let out an incredulous sigh.

    Found her already.

    A woman, stealthily stuffing her face with bread while tucking ordered food into a basket, stood out with light brown hair and a dull half-closed face.

    Kraush knew her all too well.

    The one who would be known as the me Emperor.

    An Igrits personal attendant.

    She held the key to uniting with him  the one with the Lunar Body.

 Chapter 52 Do We Meet for the First Time?

    Chapter 52 Do We Meet for the First Time?

    Do you really stuff your face with stolen food everyday without An saying anything?

    During the time Kraush was active in the Skyborne Generation, he stumbled upon Lirina, Ans attendant, sneaking bread from the food basket that was to be delivered to An. With a dumbfounded look, he asked her this question. An, who was a figure of remarkable prowess even among the Skyborne Generation, was now alongside Abe as one of the most powerful me magicians and the only grandchild of the me Emperor. It was preposterous to see his attendant, Lirina, up to such antics every time, her eyes half-shut.

    Yes, even when he knows, he doesnt scold me.

    She replied, gulping down the bread.

    Mr. An dislikes bread. So I take it upon myself to enjoy it.

    She did love to indulge herself with bread often for someone who imed such.

    Youll get fat doing that.

    What are you saying? Do you know how diligently I manage myself? Do you want me to prove it? Youre truly agitating.

    Why on earth does An keep you as his attendant

    Kraush and Lirina, Ans attendant, were fairly close.

    An, too, belonged to the Skyborne Generation. He was often afflicted by curses due to his frequent encounters with World Erosion, and he had repeatedly been indebted to Kraush in such times. Thus, they would often exchange small talk like this, jestingfortably with one another.

    Well, Im the pretty handmaid who takes good care of Mr. An. Its all about the charms.

    Do you think Ancks something to pick a handmaid based on her appearance?

    Me, popr? Every time I walk on the road, gentlemen are always trying to coax me into having a drink with them.

    Kraush just stared at her silently.

    What? Do you have a problem with that?

    No.

    Since she insisted, Kraush simply chose to let it go.

    Youre always rude to me. Do you perhaps have an interest in me, Mr. Kraush? How troubling. I must refuse you. Theres only Mr. An for me.

    Thanks.

    Lirina said this and then picked up her basket.

    Despite your otherck of interest in me, I do appreciate how you often talk to Mr. An. He seems a bit more at ease when hes with you.

    As if theres anyone else that dude has a normal conversation with.

    Lirina covered her mouth with her hand and let out a softugh.

    Lets just say that.

    He couldnt fathom what she was doing,ughing without her eyes.

    Still, I believe there wille a day when you will clear Mr. Ans troubles as easily as you seize the curses.

    Despite being called the me Emperor, An always maintained a detached expression towards the world. Kraush, having seen his face multiple times, let out a sigh.

    How many days does that guy have left now?

    291 days.

    Lirina spoke the number before bowing her head and departing.

    Kraush was left to contemte the figure 291. The significancey in the fact that it was the remaining span of Ans life. And right now, Kraush was witnessing Lirina cram more bread into her mouth.

    Has she not aged since then?

    Kraush had never before seen Lirina at this time. His acquaintance with An began after he joined the Skyborne Generation, as An never attended Rahelrn Academy from the start. Yet, Lirinas face seemed to remain unchanged, both then and now. It was almost frightening to consider.

    Additionally, a wave of nostalgia and a strange emotion overwhelmed him.

    Heres the soup and the bread before your meal.

    The server brought the soup and bread just then. Meanwhile, Lirina finished her own bread and was heading outside with her basket.

    Kraush watched her leave and then casually knocked on the nearby window.

    With a whoosh, a fluttering sound followed by the noise of something being thrown outside filled the air.

    Shell be followed alright.

    Kraush looked back at the soup and bread. His own hunger had just begun to stir.

    Might as well eat first.

    After all, An and Lirina werent going to disappear anytime soon.

    Suddenly struck by a thought, Kraush turned to Bianca.

    Bianca, shouldnt you tie back your hair?

    Bianca, who was about to take a spoonful, nced at her own hair. Then she mockingly chewed on her spoon while slightly fiddling with her tresses.

    Indeed, as Kraush pointed out, her hair had grown quite long. Sinceing to Green Pine Mansion, while her hair was tidied, its length had not been cut. By now it had grown significantly longer.

    At that length, it was perfect for falling into her meal. In fact, Bianca always tied back her hair before eating. Her designated handmaid, Eli, had always done the tying for her.

    But Eli wasnt here now.

    Then tie it up, please.

    Bianca turned around and handed over a hair tie.

    Stunned for a moment, Kraushmented,

    The soup will cool down.

    Bianca looked back slightly and urged Kraush on.

    But you cant handle hot food.

    Despite his words, Kraush epted the hair tie and gathered Biancas hair. Being careful not to pull too hard and cause pain, he skillfully tied up her hair with well-practiced hands.

    Bianca seemed surprised to see her hair neatly tied.

    Youre quite skilled.

    I learned a long time ago.

    And not without a fair share of scolding, at that.

    Kraush nced at his own hands that had tied back the hair. Now, it was all a memory of the past.

    With a thought to proceed with his meal, Kraush decided to pick up his utensils instead.

    The meal itself was satisfactory. The restaurants charmy in offering a full meal at a reasonable price. As a result, all its patrons weremoners.

    Fortunately, Bianca ate without concern, regardless of whether it wasmoner food or not. It seemed that she had no particr dislikes, only preferences.

    Having finished eating, Kraush stepped outside with Bianca. The sky was appropriately turning dusky.

    They had dined just before evening, so the timing was natural.

    Flutter!

    Suddenly, Kraush heard the pping of wings. Raising his head, he saw a solitary crow descending. It was none other than Crimson Garden.

    Crim.

    Bianca naturally stroked the crow perched upon Kraushs shoulder. The bird didnt seem to dislike her touch as it allowed her to pet it while gazing at Kraush.

    Did you follow her?

    [ Yes, I followed her, just like you said. ]

    Crimson Garden nodded in response to Kraushs inquiry. Beyond the giant magic tower, she had focused on a particr mansion.

    [ Right now, that mansion is in chaos. ]

    Understanding the situation, Kraush responded with an anticipated reaction.

    The reason for the chaos is definitely

    [ Yes, the grandson of the me Emperor has attempted suicide again. Thanks to that, the mansion is in disarray. ]

    The attempted suicide by the grandson of the me Emperor had been initiated by none other than the very person Kraush knew too well  An Igrit.

    * * *

    Which mansion could be considered the most famous in the magic city of Halgram?

    Everyone would unanimously mention the residence of the me Emperor, the Igrit Estate. Currently, the Igrit Estate was in a state ofmotion.

    This time he tried to hang himself.

    Last week it was poison. What is he thinking?

    Whispers continued among the cleaning maids. Their main topic was An Igrits attempts at suicide.

    An, the sole grandson of the me Emperor, was the eldest son who would eventually inherit the Igrit name. However, due to his innate Lunar Body constitution, he couldnt learn the Igrit familys traditional me magic.

    Yet his character wasnt bad. He remained calm, showed enthusiasm for magic, even though he couldnt utilize the Igrits prideful me magic and tirelessly pursued his magical studies. However, one day it was as if he went mad. Some said a curse from a World Erosion entity deranged him, but no one knew the exact truth.

    If you speak of Mr. An like that behind his back, the steward will scold you.

    The maids jumped, startled by the voice from behind them. The owner of that voice was none other than Ans personal attendant, Lirina.

    Li-Lirina.

    We werent talking about anything!

    As the two scurried away, Lirina scoffed while holding the basket. How carelessly they talk, even being from a noble house. Shaking her head, Lirina proceeded on her way, soon reaching a certain door. Just as she was about to open it, roaring from inside was overheard.

    Are you out of your mind! I didnt raise you tomit suicide! Why in the world!

    Lirina knew the person behind the voice. It was Ans mother and the vice house head, Agatha Igrit. Although it wasnt entirely clear through the closed door, there was no mistaking the scolding tone.

    But no matter how much Agatha shouted, Ans response was unheard.

    Finally, as she stomped closet to the door, Lirina quickly retreated, only for the door to swing open. A striking middle-aged woman with tousled red hair nced at Lirina as she stepped out.

    Did you hear?

    The chill in her gaze made even Lirina flinch.

    No. I didnt hear anything.

    Even if she had, it was better to deny it. So Lirina replied, and Agatha red at her for a moment before striding away. Watching her leave, Lirina hurriedly went into the room, greeted by an unpleasant medicinal smell and ckout curtains.

    Lirina closed the door and walked in with her basket. There, she saw a man.

    His physique was lean, with long, disheveled red hair and dark shadows under his eyes.

    It was none other than An Igrit.

    Red marks around his neck and unraveled bandages betrayed his recent attempt at self-harm.

    It wouldve been easier if you did that while I was here.

    Lirina muttered to herself when Ans eyelids slowly opened. Despite the earlier scolding from Agatha, he wore an indifferent smile.

    Lirina.

    Yes, I am Lirina, Mr. Ans personal handmaid. You must be hungry. Ill prepare your meal.

    She didnt make anyment about Ans neck, instead beginning to set the table with food. These were the dishes she had collected from the restaurant  still warm thanks to the baskets preservation magic.

    An rose slowly and approached the array of food. He pulled out a chair and sat down, silently observing the dishes before taking a spoon and tasting the soup.

    From that restaurant.

    Mr. An wouldnt eat unless from that ce. So I visit it every day, just for you. Please make sure you finish your meal today.

    Ill try.

    However, the effort An put into his words didnt trante to strength in his grasp on the spoon.

    A few minutester, with most of the meal left barely touched, An put his spoon down. Lirina stood up, cleared away the food, and cleaned up after him. An then returned to bed andy down.

    Mr. An, its not good for your health to lie down immediately after eating.

    Its fine. Thanks for your concern. You can leave now.

    An spoke and simply covered himself with his nket. Lirina watched for a moment before cleaning up the rest of the meal and wiping down the table. She then stepped outside.

    Lirinas half-closed eyes lingered on Ans closed door.

    Two months ago, a cheerful An was no more. All that was left was a shell, hoping each day to die.

    Gripping the basket tightly, Lirina wondered how to restore the young lord to his former self.

    Only she, Ans personal handmaid, knew the true reason behind his change.

    Could there be someone?

    Was there someone who could bring him back? Knowing her own efforts were insufficient, Lirina could only sigh deeply. Then her eyes caught sight of a crow perched on the window.

    For some reason, the crow was intently staring at her. As she approached and gently opened the window, the bird surprisingly didnt flee but remained there.

    What an intriguing little one.

    Lirina nced at her basket. The food was going to be discarded anyway. She took out a piece of leftover meat, and the crow snatched it from her hand before flying away. Just as she thought, the bird was on the lookout for food.

    Quite the clever one.

    From then on, a curious rtionship developed between the woman and the crow. Since that day, whenever Lirina tidied Ans leftover food, the crow would appear as if regarding her as its provider. It always received scraps or pieces of meat and flew away. This small routine somehow became a part of Lirinas daily life.

    Today, after clearing up Ans leftovers, she spotted the crow sitting on the window sill.

    Hello, Kami. You came again today.

    Having given the crow the name Kami, Lirina approached with a small smile. Feeling a bit healed by the crow unafraid of her touch, she mused,

    Its not I who should be receiving sce.

    Wouldnt An also enjoy thepany of Kami, she wondered. At that thought, Kami suddenly pped its wings and settled below the window.

    Curious, Lirina peered through the window gap.

    Kami? Arent you eating today?

    With a nce at Lirina, Kami started to walk rather than fly, beckoning with its movements. Lirina, getting the hint, climbed through the window and found herself outside.

    Following the crow, Lirina was led to a park outside the estate, a ce she recognized as she passed through it frequently. Just as they moved beyond the park, Kami took off with a p.

    When Lirina looked up, following Kamis lead, the crow was perched on someones shoulder.

    ck hair, blue eyes, and a youthful face with sharp features, the boy seemed to be in his mid-teens, just entering his growth spurt.

    Kami appeared very friendly with the boy.

    Who are you?

    The boy asked, gazing questioningly at her, his face the very picture of innocence.

 Chapter 53 The Swindler

    Chapter 53 The Swindler

    [ How shameless. ]

    The naive-faced Kraush was judged briefly by Crimson Garden. He felt sorry, though he, too, struggled to adjust to pretending that someone he used to joke around with was now aplete stranger. It was suffocating.

    However, he had no choice.

    She didnt recognize him at all. Kraush knew well that the memories in his head no longer existed in reality. So, despite feeling odd about it, sometimes he was actually relieved. At least, considering his current rtionship with Lirina, he preferred it this way.

    Her face is the same as it was back then.

    It was fine when he saw her at the store, but now that she was right in front of him, he felt strangely unsettled. He couldnt help it; they had been entangled in many ways.

    Lirina, having received a question, closed and then opened her eyes again. She then realized btedly that she had appeared out of the blue. Her usually half-shut eyes now showed a glimpse of embarrassment.

    Ah, Im sorry. My name is Lirina, and Im in charge of the maid duties for the Igrit family. Ive been feeding Kami recently.

    Upon hearing the name Kami, Kraush looked back at Crimson Garden. His look suggested, Kami, huh? That suits her well, nearly causing Crimson Garden to squint her eyes at him.

    So thats what it was. I wondered where Crimson always disappeared to. I didnt realize she was being fed elsewhere. I thought I was taking good care of her. Was it not enough?

    Please dont scold me. I fed her on my own volition.

    Shes a clever bird. If she overate, she wouldve restrained herself, so its fine. Instead, Im grateful to you for taking care of her.

    Rumble

    Just then, a rumbling sound came from Kraushs stomach. Lirina covered her mouth slightly, trying to hide an inadvertentugh.

    Seeing Kraushs embarrassed reaction, Lirina showed him the basket.

    I havent touched the dessert at all. Would you like some? Its going to waste anyway.

    Today, An hadnt touched the desserts at all, so they were still in the basket untouched. Kraush gave a wry smile upon seeing Lirinas offer.

    It might be rude for me to feed off you after Crimson.

    Its disrespectful to nature to waste food. On the contrary, its a good deed. To Kami, ah, I mean, to Crimson, and to Crimsons owner too.

    As always, she spoke eloquently. Yet, Kraush smiled apologetically.

    May I ask for a favor, then?

    If those who knew Kraush had seen him now, they would have been astonished.

    [ Good grief, youve really got a nerve. Seeing you purposely skipping meals since morning, I thought maybe you were nning to starve to death before taking my immortality. Were you actually looking to charm ady? ]

    And sure enough, Crimson Gardens taunts jabbed at him mentally.

    She already knew everything, yet why was she so anxious as if she couldnt bear not to eat him alive? Pondering over it, Kraush soon realized. It must be because he had been using the crow as a messenger in thest few days. But what could he do? In order for Kraush to grow stronger, even Crimson Garden had to assistthat was the reality.

    Ill sit next to you, if thats alright.

    And shamelessness was Lirinas trademark, not Kraushs. Even at their first meeting, Lirina had sat down beside him without much concern. She had felt refreshed after her encounters with Crimson Garden in the past few days. Therefore, she naturally had a favorable impression of Kraush, Crimsons owner. After all, it is said there are no bad people among those cherished by animals.

    Lirina opened the basket and took out the leftover cheesecake and tea for dessert.

    This is from Alinas store.

    Recognizing the food, Kraushmented as if he knew the ce.

    Youre familiar with this store?

    Yes, its a store I often visit.

    Even though it was a modest ce, Kraush added that the food tasted good, and Lirina nodded in agreement.

    Thats why students from the magic academy frequent it. Its great because they operatete.

    A hint of bitterness crossed Lirinas expression, reminiscent of someone from her past. She thenposed herself and passed the cake on a te to Kraush.

    If its a taste you know, Im d youll enjoy it. Here you go.

    Thank you. I wont refuse and will help myself.

    Kraush took a fork from Lirina and cut into the cheesecake.

    Observing him, Lirina fell into thought.

    He looked to be in his mid-teens. Knowing about Alinas shop, which was only known to certain people, was he perhaps a student at the magic academy? He ate with a certain grace. With that alone, Lirina could tell he must be from a well-to-do household. It was impossible for her, who worked as a maid in a noble house, not to notice such a thing.

    Come to think of it, I forgot to introduce myself.

    Meanwhile, having taken a bite of the cheesecake, Kraush btedly spoke up. Indeed, Lirina had introduced herself, but he hadnt.

    My name is Kraush Balheim, and Im affiliated with the Blue Sea Knights.

    But at those words, Lirina froze. Balheim was a household name that even she, living far away in the magic city of Halgram, was familiar with.

    It was the start of an unusual first encounter with the boy.

    * * *

    After that, Lirina added a visit to the park to meet Kraush to her routine. It wasnt that she had to go, but for some reason, she found herself heading to the park again and again.

    Why do I always go to the park?

    Today, as Lirina was walking to the park, she seriously pondered this question.

    First, feeding the crow named Kami had be a part of her routine. The crow called Crimson was intelligent and charming enough for her to feel affectionate, which made her feet wander there unwittingly.

    Second, she thought, Why leave the leftovers be anyway? Despite the fact that Kraush surely mentioned being a Balheim, he ate well whenever she brought food. She wondered if the Balheim household was less affluent than she thought, but ording to what Kraush said, he was often hungry due to the strenuous training with the Blue Sea Knights.

    However, he seemed reluctant to talk about Balheim. Hence, Lirina had discreetly inquired about Kraush among the chattering maids, as the story of Balheim was quite famous even in Halgram.

    As a result, Lirina discovered one fact: the youngest of Balheim was dubbed a halfwit. Lacking any talent for war, he was shunned by his family. Hearing this news, Lirina realized several things about Kraushs behavior. Despite being from Balheim, he was exiled to Halgram. His constant hunger was likely because Balheim had cut off his support. It made sense why he was always hesitant when talking about Balheim.

    Halgram was quite a distance from Starlon. Halgram was an independent city, not within the fence of Starlon. Therefore, the recent changes in Kraushs life were not yet information essible to mere maids. Consequently, Lirina, due to the absence of information, fell into a misunderstanding.

    She felt pity for him. He was still a boy, not yet an adult. Being cast out by his family would have surely wounded him deeply. Perhaps it was because of An, but she had a soft spot for hurt boys.

    In fact, her actions might be considered an escape. Unable to heal An, she was finding constion in helping Kraush, who faced a somewhat simr situation.

    How pathetic of me.

    Yet seeing Kraush eating well made her feel proud. Despite traveling a long distance every evening to buy the food, An only took a few bites. So she was somewhat grateful to Kraush who at least ate what An had not touched.

    Ive finished eating.

    Its nice to see you eat well. You seem like youll grow up tallter, Mr. Kraush.

    Recently, Lirina only packed the food untouched by An, allowing herself a unique smile.

    Kraush, observing her, fiddled with his hair, seemingly having something to say. Noticing this, Lirina tilted her head.

    Do you have something to tell me?

    Well, I feel awkward saying this as someone who keeps getting meals, but it seems there might be a situation regarding the food you bring, Ms. Lirina.

    Indeed, anyone could feel that the situation was peculiar. The meals Kraush ate were always from the same restaurant. Leftovers, to be exact. Lirina worked for the Igrit household. It was clear that bringing leftovers from the same restaurant every time was not normal.

    Noticing this, Kraush nced at her, and Lirina rolled her eyes. Honestly, this wasnt something to discuss with others. But she felt stifled too. It wasnt easy being beside someone who continually attempted suicide.

    Talking about this makes me no different from the maids I scolded.

    As she pondered this, recalling the maids she had reprimanded, Kraush was the first to break the silence.

    Ive pried too much for someone whos just mooching off you. I asked because Ive noticed you often look troubled, Ms. Lirina, but its alright if you prefer not to answer.

    Hearing his words, Lirina covered her face.

    I dont think my facial expressions are that strong to be noticeable?

    I have someone around me whos even more expressive. Im confident in reading expressions.

    In reality, he read Lirinas expressions because they had known each other for a long time, but Kraush just brushed it off with a smile.

    You often look lost in thought. Its bound to be noticeable.

    Lirina took her hand away from her face.

    To think you can read Crimsons mind, now you can read mine too.

    Lirinaughed softly as she had seen Kraush behaving as if he was really conversing with his crow.

    At the same time, she wondered how harshly he must have been raised by his family to have be so perceptive.

    Thats true. A bit of venting. Mr. Kraush, youre an outsider, so maybe I canin without getting scolded by the steward.

    With that, she looked up at the sky, deep in thought.

    Lirina.

    Kraush called out to her.

    Its difficult to discuss my situation in detail, but I dont have many people to talk to.

    Being known as the halfwit of Balheim, Lirina, though feeling sorry for him, agreed to his point.

    People say that if you keep too many stories in your heart, they be too heavy, and you cant move. Sometimes its necessary to lighten the load, isnt it?

    Youre more eloquent than I thought.

    Lirina fiddled with her hair for a while, a gesture she made when contemting something. After a pause, she eventually turned back to Kraush.

    Thats true. I suppose you might have heard about it recently.

    Are you talking about the direct descendant of the Igrit family attempting suicide?

    Lirina nodded up and down. It was a story that couldnt be missed by anyone living in Halgram.

    Im that Mr. Ans attendant. The food Ive been bringing to you was untouched by Mr. An. He usually eats well when ites to this stores food. He has memories associated with it.

    Lirina slowly handled the basket. She missed the days when An used to enjoy meals from this ce with someone.

    I see. That was it.

    Sorry. I ended up talking about a depressing subject.

    No, its fine. But I heard that Mr. An wasnt always like this.

    Kraush had almost choked on his words when he tried to attach Mr. to Ans name but managed to speak.

    Yes, thats correct. He was originally a bright person. Even in difficult times, he was someone who endured and overcame.

    Once Lirina started talking, it was hard to control her lips. It seemed that the stories she had been keeping inside were indeed too heavy, just as Kraush had said.

    But after a friend of Mr. Ans stopped visiting, he fell apart.

    It was after the disappearance of someone who might have been Ans only friend.

    Stopped visiting means

    She disappeared. I tried to search and even told the vice house head, but she instead told me to give up on looking. So

    She started to pour out her words but then caught herself and lifted her head. She had absentmindedly blurted out everything.

    Please pretend you didnt hear any of that.

    It wasnt a conversation to have with an outsider. So as she requested, Kraush shrugged his shoulders.

    I dont have anywhere else to talk anyway.

    Seeing Kraushs casual response, Lirina gave a wry smile.

    Strangely, I talk a lot when Im with you, Mr. Kraush. Im usually quite reserved.

    Really? I never thought of you as reserved.

    Actually, Lirina in Kraushs memories was always talkative.

    Well, I had my own intentions this time.

    Kraush had his own diplomatic skills to learn, but Lirina was someone he knew. Hence, every time they met, he shared various stories so she would be familiar with him faster. Unintentionally, it made her feelfortable around him.

    Almost there.

    Kraush got up lightly from his seat.

    Then lets resolve your worries.

    What?

    Lirina looked at him with a puzzled expression, and Kraush smiled.

    Ultimately, if we find Mr. Ans friend, your worries will be resolved, right?

    But Ive tried to search quite a bit.

    I am a Balheim.

    At his deration, Lirina jolted. As he said, despite being considered a halfwit, he was still a Balheim. He might have ess to much more information than Lirina, a mere attendant of the Igrit family.

    Its hard to trust someone who gets fed every day because theyre hungry and is from Balheim.

    Thats a serious problem. How can I build trust, then?

    Im joking. I believe you.

    At this point, what could she lose, having already blurted out everything? Feeling slightly relieved, Lirina smiled.

    Then, I have a small request, Mr. Kraush.

    With a formal gesture of her hands together, she asked him.

    Pleasepensate for the meals.

    And in her typical fashion, she couldnt resist adding a little jest.

 Chapter 54 What Have You Been Up To?

    Chapter 54 What Have You Been Up To?

    Dorothy, a first-year student at the distinguished Halgram Magic Academy, vanished, and with her disappearance, An fell apart. Lirina vaguely understood that something significant had happened between An and her, but as she was not directly involved, she didnt know the reason for the disappearance.

    What about Kraush?

    I know it all.

    On his way back to the Blue Sea Knights quarters after hearing Lirinas request, Kraush was reflecting on a story once told by An.

    [ Do you really need to go around like this to hear a story you already know? Looking at that guy, I feel like he would just surrender the Lunar Body if it were taken from him. ]

    No, he wouldnt just surrender.

    Kraush lightly snorted in dismissal.

    Having spent time with An, Kraush knew of his exceptional stubbornness. Even if it went in a direction that wasnt beneficial to him, his stubbornness would never break. Thats why Kraush was certain. That bastard, on the brink of death, would likely reveal Dial if the ck Hood used the Lunar Body. After all, the Lunar Body was one of the causes behind Ans stubborn nature.

    Plus, the Igrit family may not be as prominent as the Balheim, but they are from the family of the worlds ten strongest, the me King.

    Of course, their boundary is heavily guarded, and they have more than a few anti-magic security devices. So, a direct intrusion would most likely lead to capture.

    You, being a crow, may not worry, but its different for humans.

    Hence, the need to create an opportunity for an official visit using the least conspicuous method  that meant sneaking into the estate as an acquaintance of Lirina. Given the Igrit familys considerable grounds, it wasmon for servants and attendants to invite acquaintances to meet in the estate without much trouble.

    And personally, Im not going to hold a grudge against that guy.

    An Igrit, called the me Emperor despite possessing the Lunar Body. It was the very self-immtion that allowed him to forcibly erase the Lunar Body that gave him the nickname. Thus, the An whom Kraush met was covered in scars from burns. The venomous eyes wrapped in bandages on the first day they met were still vivid in his memory.

    Though he eventually got over those looks.

    Nevertheless, An burned himself too much in the process. He even sacrificed his own life force, which shortened his lifespan, and he ended his life at the young age of twenty-four. In a way, he was the only one from the Skyborne Generation who died of natural causes.

    The me Emperor is necessary.

    Though his malevolence was acute, An was one of the few who Kraush couldmunicate with. A man like that should not be left to die.

    The Annihtion of the worst kind in the world doesnt just happen one at a time.

    Kraush had witnessed the worlds destruction with his own eyes. He knew all too well how futile the Skyborne Generation was against the worst simultaneously.

    He shall prevent the destruction.

    Therefore, as Kraush was finishing off the worst, he needed others who could at least hold off and withstand different worsts. Arthur would surely have chosen those threedies for the role.

    They were, after all, talented enough to be up to the task. Indeed, there were none who had given Arthur as much time to appear as those threedies had. Kraush acknowledged that much.

    But this time will be different.

    Kraush had no intention of leaving those threedies to their own devices this time. They had wreaked havoc more than once or twice. Instead, he would seize a different piece. And one of those pieces was precisely the me Emperor An Igrit.

    If he had been alive up to the point when the worst began, he would have surely blocked at least one head-on.

    So this time I wont let that happen to him.

    Would I let his life slip away after thrashing about this much?

    Ill make you struggle as much as I do, An.

    With thoughts uncertain whether for his sake or for Ans, Kraush proceeded forward.

    [ So, how do you n to look for this Dorothy? ]

    Thats when Crimson Garden asked the question.

    Hearing her question, Kraush shrugged his shoulders.

    Im not looking for her.

    [ Didnt you just say you were going to find her? ]

    I cant. So, to be precise, Dorothy no longer exists in this world.

    And with that, a bombshell dropped.

    [ What? Then whats your n? To summon Ebsque to resurrect her? ]

    Thats impossible too. Theres likely not even a corpse left. She was burned to death by the hands of the me King.

    Challenged with yet another bombshell, Crimson Garden looked stunned.

    [ What exactly are you nning to do? ]

    Kraush casually cleared his throat.

    Im going to resurrect Dorothy.

    [ Am I the only one who doesnt understand what youre saying? ]

    Youll understand in due time.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    The Egg of the Spirit King.

    [ Oh no. ]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue as a forbidden name was mentioned.

    Ill steal the egg and use it to resurrect Dorothy. Shes a spirit, after all.

    * * *

    A spirit.

    What is that, exactly?

    A spirit, put simply, is a type of erosion species.

    They emanate from one of the worlds restricted areas  the domain of the Spirit King.

    Spirits are born there, grow, and venture into the world. Dorothy was one of those spirits.

    The forest of the Spirit King was actually not far from Halgram.

    The reason was simple.

    The Red Spire and Ignis managed it together to slow the growth of the Spirit Kings forest because the me magic of the me King worked best for reducing its size.

    Thus, they diligently managed it every day to ensure the forest did not expand.

    Now Kraush stood before the walls that surrounded the Spirit Kings forest.

    Not many go through so much trouble willingly.

    Before the wall, Kraush heard a familiar voice and turned his head.

    There stood a woman hed seen before.

    Her uniform revealed, along with her swollen belly.

    Her fiery red hair and the dark moles beneath it were visible.

    This was a member of Sephira, who had recently visited Kraush to investigate the worlds erosion.

    Why did you insist on bringing this child all the way here?

    Crimson Garden looked at Kraush disapprovingly and clicked her tongue.

    Are you being too hard on your master?

    When have you ever told me to use what I can when I can? Right now, youre my only card.

    The King of Spirits forest was a restricted area, heavily monitored.

    Should anything untoward happen within the Spirit Kings forest, an immediate response was expected, hence the surveince.

    Therefore, only those with proper authorization from higher-ups were allowed ess.

    And who could obtain such permission?

    None other than the member of Sephira under Crimson Garden.

    Upon her chest, instead of the fourth-grade badge seen previously, she now carried a third-grade one  she had been promoted again.

    With such credentials, she had enough authority to freely enter and exit the restricted area for inspection.

    It seemed Crimson Garden took great care in nurturing her subordinate.

    Do you harbor ambitions to be the head of Sephira?

    Pfft, thats a position I wouldnt ept even if offered. My servant is simply toopetent.

    Saying so, she dissolved the color in her hair.

    Then she pulled out a badge for Kraush from her pocket and threw it at him.

    Receiving the badge, he saw the insignia of Sephiras fourth grade  clearly prepared by her to grant him entry into the forest.

    If you wish to settle affairs, you may enter, but do you really intend to go inside? To be honest, Im against it.

    Crimson Garden showed difort at the scent emanating from the Spirit Kings forest.

    Had she done something in the Spirit Kings forest before?

    Kraush asked, puzzled, and continued.

    Yes, to resolve the issue, I need an egg. And the forest of the Spirit King is safer than other restricted areas.

    He had already experienced the Spirit Kings forest firsthand.

    For Kraush, nothing much was difficult.

    Uh, then I dont want to go in. Just you go.

    Why this suddenint? You know I cant enter without you.

    Prodded by Kraush, she finally clicked her tongue.

    She started walking briskly.

    Dont you regret itter.

    While they walked, her hair had returned to its original ck color.

    Kraush also got his badge ready and donned his robes hood as he followed. Soon after, soldiers appeared at the entrance.

    Recognizing Crimson Gardens uniform and badge, they straightened up.

    A member of Sephiras third grade was a lofty figure to ordinary soldiers, after all.

    Im the 3rd grade officer of Sephira, Myrhis, previously notified to you. This is Krad, 4th grade officer, apanying me.

    Yes, we have been informed. We will open the gate immediately, please wait.

    The soldier began to move promptly.

    Sephira regrly checked on restricted areas, so the soldiers could act swiftly.

    The gate creaked open with a rumble after a moment.

    Light dust, which could cause dermatitis on human skin but was beautiful to behold, began to spill out from inside.

    Are you fine with no escorts?

    Yes, the 4th-grade officer isbat trained.

    Kraush nodded lightly.

    The soldiers had no particr reason to doubt, despite his youthful appearance, since Sephira specialized in world erosion.

    Here, this magic respirator helps with breathing in the light dust. Please check the charge and duration and keep it charged with aura.

    Kraush and Crimson Garden expertly attached the respirators provided by the soldiers.

    After exchanging brief greetings with the soldiers, they entered the forest gates.

    The light stung his eyes through the respirator, causing Kraush to squint for a moment before slowly opening them.

    Before him, golden light dust fluttered like petals, and enormous trees began toe into view.

    This was the restricted area.

    The forest of the Spirit King.

    For the erosion species known as spirits, it was a paradise.

    Was it because this was the first time hed been in a restricted area in this life? The feeling was different, as was the perception of the worlds erosion emanating from the entire area.

    Breathing alone would likely increase the worlds erosion at this level.

    Truly, the restricted area lived up to its reputation.

    Walking in skilled in the art of Extreme Blood Poison, he came to understand anew the dangers of the restricted zone.

    Squeak, thud!

    As the gates closed behind them, Kraush wrapped a faint aura around his body and stood next to Crimson Garden.

    Lets go. I know where the egg is.

    Kraush.

    As Kraush moved to walk, Crimson Garden suddenly called out to him.

    She was gazing intently up at the sky.

    I hoped to be silent about this unless necessary, but it seems I have no choice.

    Kraush blinked.

    What are you trying to tell me?

    It was then a rumbling noise began descending from the sky.

    As Kraush btedly looked up, at the edge of the sky, tainted gold by world erosion, something ck was rushing fiercely towards them.

    Lets escape first, then talk.

    With no dy, Crimson Garden pped her hands together.

    Several red magic circles appeared beneath her feet, and in an instant, they were both transported.

    Rolling on the ground in the Spirit Kings forest, Kraush realized they had been relocated by Crimson Gardens spatial magic.

    Meanwhile, she seemed to be feeling dizzy, clutching at her head.

    Her servant, Myrhis, was well-versed in literature, not in martial prowess.

    Thus, using her mana with a limited aura led to dizziness.

    Ugh, damn, so whats going on?

    Feeling the disorientation, Kraush adjusted his respirator and asked.

    An unexpected spatial shift was unlike Crimson Garden.

    She then looked at the golden sky through the trees and spoke.

    In the past, I needed something from the Spirit Kings forest, so I had my servant fetch a spirit.

    What did you do?

    Kraush made an incredulous face, and she just wore a troubled look.

    And after fulfilling her duties, my servant did not return the spirit, instead choosing to travel the world with it extensively.

    Hey, wait, Crimson.

    However, Kraushs expression began to change as he heard the rest of her confession.

    That wouldnt happen to be the very first Spirit Master from long ago, would it?

    Crimson Garden remained silent.

    The very first Spirit Master.

    The worlds only recorded Spirit Master.

    That was none other than Crimson Gardens servant.

 Chapter 55 The Spirit of Chaos

    Chapter 55 The Spirit of Chaos

    The very first Spirit Master.

    And the only Spirit Master to have ever existed, who established a new paradigm of spirit magic through contracts with spirits, was a man from the Igrit family. He achieved feats worthy of being called heroic alongside spirits. However, spirit contracts eventually became totally forbidden in the world.

    The reason was simple.

    After the death of the first Spirit Master, the spirit left alone twisted and went berserk without its master. They were ignorant of the concept of death, and in the belief that their master had abandoned them, they ran amok. As a result, their rampage ended uppletely annihting a city.

    Through this incident, the world came to a firm understanding: Spirits are types of world erosion species, and they are beings that must never be interacted with. This record continues to this day, and to this moment, the Igrits are managing the forest of the Spirit King out of a sense of responsibility.

    Crimson Garden, with a heavy heart, looked up at the sky.

    I captured that berserk spirit by gathering the servants of that time.

    Feeling a sense of responsibility upon witnessing the spirits frenzy, she somehow managed to capture the spirit.

    And then I sent it back to the forest of the Spirit King.

    She believed the spirit would revert back to its original nature if it returned to its native forest. However, it did not happen. The spirit, having lost its master, continued to pine for the owner and knew not how to stop its rampage. And as a result, the spirits mindpletely shattered.

    Thus, the Spirit of Chaos was born.

    Thats whatsing this way now

    Spirits judge humans differently. The first Spirit Master was my servant, so he had my scent on him. So, it recognized that andes this way, feeling as if its master has returned.

    A great deal of time had passed since the death of the first Spirit Master. Nheless, the moment the spirit sensed the presence of Crimson Garden, it began to approach.

    Theres no rationality in the Spirit of Chaos. It has swallowed too much malice in the process of destroying a city, and its own mind has copsed. So, it cannot distinguish right from wrong. Not only my kind, but you would get swept up in it too. Thats why we must escape before that happens.

    The Spirit of Chaos would undoubtedly still be tracking the scent this way even now. Therefore, Crimson Garden tried to spread the magic circles again to take Kraush and leave.

    However, Kraush poked Crimson Gardens side firmly.

    Kyak!?

    A surprisingly cute scream escaped her.

    With an incredulous look at Kraush, who made the noise, Crimson Garden snorted.

    Dont you remember what I said before? We need to take the egg.

    Didnt you hear what I said?

    I heard.

    And you truly wish to die, is that it?

    Nevertheless, Kraush had by then already confirmed his sword.

    Wait, dont tell me.

    I know what the Spirit of Chaos is.

    Crimson Gardens eyes flickered with discernible worry as she realized Kraushs intention to engage the Spirit of Chaos inbat.

    And leaving it be wont bring back whats been broken, will it?

    Kraush said so as he looked up at the sky. Once more, the ck mass began gathering from the end of the heavens. Even at a nce, its speed was tremendous. But perhaps its more appropriate to call it tenacity.

    Do you really think you can handle it? I cant fight in this condition. I cant help you.

    The Spirit of Chaos had be nothing more than a rampaging erosion species. Crimson Garden was not unaware of this. She merely released the spirit into the forest of the Spirit King out of sentimentality but had given up reality ever since the early morning.

    So she asked Kraush.

    Could he end the Spirit of Chaos?

    Im sorry but

    Simultaneously, ck mes enveloped Kraushs body. It was the worlds erosion power meeting Ignis, starting to burn.

    I was the one who ended that spirit.

    Though, admittedly, not alone like now.

    ***

    Kraush remembered his previous visit to the forest of the Spirit King.

    When speaking of the most troublesome beings in the forest, it was none other than the Spirit of Chaos.

    Chaos-transformed spirits are not susceptible to usual attacks.

    There was only one kind of attack that could be given to the Spirits of Chaos.

    Skills.

    Only the skills imbued with divine power were effective.

    However, even skills varied in utility. While some were aggressive, others were supportive.

    Even among the Skyborne Generation, there werent many who could face the Spirits of Chaos using solely one skill.

    Looking at the Spirit of Chaos, what irony that Kraush was indeed in the best state to confront it.

    He currently possessed two skills.

    One was the ck Hood.

    The other was Ignis.

    While the ck Hood had little to do with the offense, Ignis was different.

    The divine mes burned everything.

    Among the multitude of skills, Ignis was one of the most offensive.

    Furthermore, Igniss special trait could make all standard attacks effective even against the Spirits of Chaos.

    Its better to catch it now thanter.

    The longer time passed, the stronger the Spirit of Chaos became by absorbing world erosion within the forest of the Spirit King.

    Thats why when the Skyborne Generation visited the forest of the Spirit King, the Spirit of Chaos grew into an uncontroble monster.

    Back then, it was deep within, so I thought we couldnt catch it, but

    Thanks to Crimson Garden, it came out to the very entrance, for which Kraush could not be happier. It was an opportunity to solve one big headache and, concurrently, obtain the Spirit Kings egg.

    Kugugugung!

    A wave of ck darkness overwhelmed the golden sky, pressing down towards their location.

    Itsing.

    Crimson Gardens voice was quietly resounding at that moment.

    Kwoong!

    A ck, liquid mass suddenly crashed down in front of Kraush and her.

    It seemed to be a being created by a dense concentration of darkness.

    The elongated liquid then began taking the form of a person.

    Though its lower limbs remained ck and liquid, the upper body took on a solid human form, stretching out long arms.

    [ Agh ni. ]

    In that instant, the voice of the Spirit of Chaos echoed in Kraushs mind.

    Just by hearing the voice, a mild headache ensued, signifying how close it was to a curse-like wail.

    Crimson Garden looked down bitterly at the sight of the Spirit of Chaos.

    To her, who saw the world through her kind, the Spirit of Chaos had once been arade.

    It wasnt pleasing for her to witness the end of such arade in this form.

    Such a sentimental creature.

    It was because of her kind-heartedness that she couldnt bear Arthurs torture of her kind, ultimately revealing the location of her physical body.

    But this time was different.

    Until I be the strongest who surpasses Arthur, youll have to help me.

    There was no intention to let Crimson Garden face her end this way.

    And the first one to break her shackles was right before her eyes.

    Thud-thud-drip

    Dripping ck liquid, the Spirit of Chaos began raising its arm.

    The Spirit of Chaos attacked indiscriminately without will, possessing only an instinct for destruction.

    [ Agh ni. ]

    As the voice echoed once more, Kraush gathered his aura and stamped the ground.

    In that instant, ck liquid fired like arrows from the fingertips of the Spirit of Chaos.

    Pabababang!

    As Kraush twisted his body to dodge, the ck arrows struck the ground, dyeing it with darkness.

    Kraush knew they were a type of curse.

    If touched, the body would immediately begin to decay ckened by the curse.

    The arrows kepting as if there was no limitation to their fire.

    The cascading ck arrows resembled a torrential downpour.

    But Kraush did not retreat from the onught.

    Instead, he nimbly dodged the barrage as if performing gymnastics.

    His sixth sense far exceeded any conventional perception.

    His expanded senses allowed him to recognize all objects within his vicinity and create the shortest route to escape.

    Whoosh!

    Ignis, fueled by the power of world erosion, set even the ck arrows aze.

    Lower curses like these were simply consumed by the mes of Ignis.

    Kraushs concentration, fullyprehending and utilizing the means at his disposal, skyrocketed.

    I can do this.

    Withstanding the ck arrows, he understood one thing.

    The Spirit of Chaos was now significantly weaker than before.

    The world hasnt yet been flooded by world erosion.

    Back then, the Spirit Kings forest had broken even Igrits guard walls and proliferated enormously.

    As the eaten territory grew, so did the strength of the Spirit of Chaos.

    But perhaps now, the forest of the Spirit King was at its smallest in eras.

    The power of world erosion the Spirit of Chaos absorbed had its limitations.

    ng!

    Amidst the bisected arrows, Kraush confronted the Spirit of Chaos.

    The blue hue in Kraushs eyes shed, making even the Spirit of Chaos feel overpowered.

    Its ck arrows were ineffective against Kraush.

    Realizing this, the Spirit of Chaos changed its response.

    Kwoong!

    A rumbling emanated from beneath the Spirit of Chaos.

    Following that sound, the inky darkness that had fallen turned into a towering wall.

    This wall, which rose high enough to eclipse the sunlight, started copsing toward Kraush.

    If the arrow rain was ineffective, it would crush him to death with a wall.

    Staring at the encroaching wall of darkness, Kraush stomped the ground.

    At that moment, both world erosion and aura collided and began to rotate within Kraushs body.

    His leg muscles visibly swelled.

    Kwang! Amidst a cloud of smoke, Kraush shot forward in a straight line.

    As the wall above began to crumble toward him, Kraush had already sheathed his sword.

    The aura drawn into his sheath ricocheted wildly, concentrating its power more and more.

    Whoosh!

    As the world erosion power flew into the sheath, Ignis erupted.

    At the moment the explosive power seemed enough to burst the sheath, Kraush executed a lightning-fast unsheathing.

    Kikikikikikik, Kwaang!

    Kraushs drawn sword severed the lower edge of the ck wall.

    Having passed over Kraush, the divided wall crashed down, engulfing the forest in smoke.

    In front of Kraush appeared the Spirit of Chaos.

    It hadnt expected its wall to be sliced as well, and immediately pointed its hand at Kraush as countless ck arms burst from beneath the spirits feet.

    But Kraushs mind perceived every motion these arms made.

    Following the paths of the attacking arms, Kraushs sword danced.

    This was the domain of Sword Following.

    As Kraushs sword touched them, the ck arms were set aze by Ignis and dissipated.

    Sword Following dominated all spaces held by the Spirit of Chaos, ultimately bringing Kraush right before the spirit.

    Thud!

    Before he knew it, Kraush was standing right in front of the Spirit of Chaos.

    For a moment, his mind dropped into a state of oneness with everything.

    His sword followed the ripple that began in his mind, now carrying the surged aura.

    [ Agh ]

    As the Spirit of Chaos made a final il with its arm, a ck me erupted above Kraushs sword.

    One Sword

    A ck line split the air.

    As the cleft widened, a swirling ck fire engulfed the Spirit of Chaos.

    [ Agh, nii ]

    With the wail of utter despair resounding, the Spirit of Chaos cleaved in two.

 Chapter 56 The Farewell

    Chapter 56 The Farewell

    The Spirit of Chaos, fiercely yearning for its master, was being consumed by the mes.

    Kraush let out a small breath.

    Its much weaker than I thought.

    Spirits of Chaos, impervious to anything but skills, had been a headache for the Skyborne Generation.

    Their ability to destroy an entire city wasrgely due to the absence of such skills.

    Therefore, Ignis, which turned aura itself into a skill, was without a doubt the most advantageous match against the Spirits of Chaos.

    Yet, even so, Kraush was slightly puzzled by how easily he had subdued the Spirit of Chaos.

    Hed expected to suffer a few holes in his body, at least.

    Was the Spirit of Chaos, by some measure, being purified in the forest of the Spirit King?

    Kraush took note of the Spirit of Chaoss unexpected weakness.

    Releasing it into the forest of the Spirit King as Crimson Garden did, might have been quite a good choice.

    After all, if you think about it, the real reason the Spirit of Chaos became a monster was due to a number of ovepping incidents.

    There were a few reasons why the Spirit of Chaos had be uncontrobly powerful: a group of sorcerers who dabbled in spirit amplification magic, far more dangerous than spirit magic, and the world, which had burst into an array of wars and worst erosions, causing the forest of the Spirit King to proliferate beyond control, and the Spirit of Chaos to swallow up that disorder.

    It had be an unbearable monster in a short time, even more so than when it was wandering the Spirit Kings forest after the death of the first Spirit Master.

    Lucky I can deal with it now.

    Having sorted out his thoughts, Kraush took a deep breath and raised his hand.

    Although it couldnt regenerate now because of the fire of Ignis, the real problem with the Spirit of Chaos was its regenerative power.

    No matter how much it was attacked, it would eventually restore itself, centered around its core.

    Therefore, to end the Spirit of Chaos, its core had to be destroyed without fail.

    The problem was that ordinary attacks couldnt remove that core.

    ck Hood.

    With that, Kraush immediately activated the ck Hood.

    A ck, round orb coalesced in Kraushs hand, seeming rather dull.

    The moment Kraush gripped the core, the ck liquid that made up the Spirit of Chaos started to sluggishly creep toward him.

    Having used the same method to defeat the Spirit of Chaos before, destroying the core now meant it would die.

    Kraushs eyesnded on the core.

    Within it, ck darkness writhed as Kraush watched.

    This core, having absorbed too much of the worlds erosion power, was an unusable lump of malice.

    It had been destroyed immediately upon retrieval in the past.

    However, Kraush had another option.

    The original source is the worlds erosion.

    It meant the core could be absorbed by the Extreme Blood Poison technique.

    Crimson Garden.

    Kraush called, and Crimson Garden walked out from the debris of the copsed ck wall.

    Get ready to say goodbye.

    Kraush immediately swallowed the worlds erosion enclosed in the core.

    It was that moment.

    With the sunlight felt above his head, Kraush raised his gaze.

    Before his eyes unfolded a scene he had never witnessed.

    On the peaceful ins.

    A boy spent idyllic time under arge trees shade with a girl carrying emerald hues.

    Agni, what do you think? Its cool, right?

    The girl was creating a breeze to cool off Agni, who was lying down.

    Following the gentle wind, Agnis hair fluttered slowly, and with it, Agni painted a smile.

    It tickles more than anything.

    What? If it tickles, then take this!

    Then the girl began to tickle Agnis body haphazardly.

    Overpowered by the girls surprise attack, Agni burst intoughter and soon pulled the girl to tickle her back.

    Apart from those tranquil times, the two had experienced numerous events.

    Sometimes as heroes saving people, and at other times praised as the founders of spirit magic.

    However, time cruelly flowed on, and the boy had be an old man.

    Unlike the boy who aged into an old man, hispanion girl remained the same.

    Before the dying campfire.

    Agni, now an old man, slowly closed his wrinkled eyes.

    Eri.

    Yes, Agni, Im here. Did you call me?

    Im sorry. It seems my time isnt eternal like yours.

    A spirit living by the power of world erosion.

    A human living by the lifespan of a physical body.

    Their timelines could never align, no matter what.

    I wish I could show you more, Eri. My world has not grown as wide as yours.

    Agni?

    Eri.

    Struggling, Agni called out Eris name.

    He could no longer open his eyes.

    My time was happy because you were there.

    The boy who dreamed of the world as a Spirit Master was now reaching the end of his lifespan as an old man.

    So at the tail-end of his lifespan, the old man wished.

    He hoped his happiness would reach her.

    That she would not grieve after his departure.

    At the end of that hope, Agni drew hisst breath.

    Agni? Are you asleep?

    The girl called out to Agni innocently.

    She could notprehend the death of a living being.

    So she thought Agni was merely sleeping as usual.

    Following that day, she always stayed by Agnis side.

    Calling his name every day, wishing only for him to wake up.

    Agni, its getting cold today. You might catch a cold.

    Sometimes she blew a warm breeze and covered him with a nket.

    And then, waiting for him to smell the sweet cocoa she brewed, she ced it on his table, hoping he would open his eyes.

    Agni, its summer. You can hear the cicadas outside. Delons daughter from next door, who was just born not long ago, is getting married. Time flies.

    Sometimes she sent him a cool breeze to reduce the heat, cing a watermelon shed found somewhere on Agnis table.

    It was watermelon season, a fruit he always enjoyed for its cool taste.

    And then, spring, summer, fall, winter.

    Time continuously moved forward once more.

    The girl spent each day by Agnis side, sharing various stories from the day he had been there, aiding him to sleep peacefully.

    The girl endlessly waited for him.

    Waited and waited.

    But Agnis body gradually turned to a skeleton, and he never opened his eyes again.

    Agni, Im getting a little tired. I want to talk with Agni again.

    The girl missed their conversations from days gone by.

    She longed for Agnis smiling face, sometimes his sad face, and the days when he would asionally be angry.

    Agni.

    She missed him dearly.

    I miss Agni so much.

    She didnt want to believe it, but the girl realized.

    Her master would never open his eyes again.

    And that meant farewell.

    The day Agnis skeletal body crumbled, the girls heart shattered as well.

    The first farewell a spirit who had never known parting encountered was an unbearable reality.

    A world without the boy had no ce for the girl.

    Agni

    In herst moments, the girl was consumed in chaos as she yearned for the boy.

    sh-

    Kraushs eyes opened slowly.

    Before him now was a sphere turned entirely white.

    Viewing the orb, cleansed of any darkness, Kraush saw an image of a girl appear before him.

    The emerald hues of her hair had all faded, leaving nothing behind, and her face had crumbled so much that her form was almost unrecognizable.

    Yet, the emotion contained within that face was legible.

    Resignation and eptance, mixed emotions.

    The girl looked at Kraush and Crimson Garden, who had approached by his side, and slowly smiled.

    Crimson Garden removed the respirator from her face and walked forward.

    Im sorry. I thought it was best not to interfere with the two of you parting. Turns out, everyone needsfort in times of farewell.

    And then she reached out and embraced the girl.

    She believed the girl would surely realize the farewell and leave.

    Once her kind died, Crimson Garden would no longer be able to see the world.

    Yet the emotions Agni bore were stronger than imagined, and they led the girl to ruination.

    Crimson Garden felt a biting sorrow for not having taken responsibility for her until the end.

    It was her duty, after all, to look after her when Agni passed away.

    Within that embrace, the girl slowly vanished.

    Transformed into a quiet dust of light, she ascended high into the heavens from the arms of Crimson Garden, who bore an aura akin to Agnis.

    Kraush looked skyward, watching the light dust ascend.

    At least, he hoped that these particles could reach the man she had missed so dearly.

    ***

    After cing the sphere into his pocket, Kraush and Crimson Garden left the forest of the Spirit King.

    The soldiers saluted her,mending her for her work, and Crimson Garden responded adequately.

    As Kraush walked alongside the slightly distracted Crimson Garden, he nced at her and asked.

    Are you alright?

    Kraush had only caught a glimpse of the spirit named Eris memories while absorbing world erosion.

    However, Crimson Garden was different.

    She would have seen and experienced the world directly through Agnis eyes.

    Thats likely why she couldnt bring herself to end Eri, despite being able to.

    Im alright.

    Crimson Garden replied and took a long breath.

    Such is thew of the Immortal.

    Crimson Garden had lived a life far longer than Eri.

    Kraush could not fathom the length of that existence; he only knew it was too long.

    She must have experienced a myriad of farewells.

    Witnessed andmented over the deaths of her cherished kin.

    Nevertheless, she kept creating more of her kind.

    It was the only way for her to see the world.

    An eternal life constantly repeats endless farewells with those who live finite lives.

    Perhaps that was why Crimson Garden so wanted to erase her immortality; she no longer wished to endure more farewells.

    Your immortality, I will strip it away.

    With that resolution, Kraush looked back at Crimson Garden and spoke.

    Upon hearing this, Crimson Garden briefly wore a bemused smile before raising her hand.

    A crow then flew over and perched on her hand.

    Well, I guess I have to make you strong for that too.

    To break the chains of immortality, Crimson Garden needed to make Kraush strong.

    That was the only way to sever the immortality.

    Mirsyis, who ced the crow on Kraushs shoulder, bowed her head and departed.

    [ Now go ahead and resurrect that spirit named Dorothy. ]

    Indeed.

    Kraush pulled the sphere from his pocket.

    It was none other than the egg of the Spirit King.

    A core that emerged from a spirit upon its destruction.

    That was the egg of the Spirit King.

    Thanks to Kraush absorbing all the worlds erosion power, the egg of the Spirit King remained pure.

    All that was left was to find Dorothys core to resurrect her.

    The problem was the location of that core.

    Agatha.

    The mother of An and the mistress of the Igrit family.

    She surely had possession of Dorothys core.

    So Kraush had to steal Dorothys core from her.

    But Kraush alone could not pull off such a feat.

    He would surely be caught before even infiltrating Amritas chamber.

    I dont necessarily have to be the one to steal it.

    This was a task for which you make an associate to steal the core for you.

    And Kraush already had an acquaintance to introduce to that associate.

    Im off to meet Lirina.

    It was time to be introduced to that fellow An.

 Chapter 57 Receiving the Lunar Body

    Chapter 57 Receiving the Lunar Body

    Lirina, Lirina.

    As usual, after cleaning Ans room, Lirina turned her head to the voice calling her. There stood a maid, snickering with a slightly ominousugh.

    Someones looking for you outside?

    Lirina blinked her half-shut eyes. She wondered who woulde looking for her.

    He was a cute boy. Since when did you enchant such a child?

    Hearing the continuation, her eyes rounded in surprise. She realized who the maid was referring to.

    Mr. Kraush?

    Never before had hee to look for her personally. If he was here, it must be about the favor she had asked for.

    He found out in just a few days

    Perhaps he truly used the power of the Balheim family. Although Lirina, who had lived in Halgram for a long time, couldnt find this person, no other exnation seemed to fit.

    But Mr. Kraush is so shunned by his household that he hardly manages regr meals

    It definitely wouldnt have been easy for him to use the familys power. And yet, he willingly epted her request, for her sake.

    Lirina fidgeted with her fingers. Her thoughts drifted inadvertently elsewhere.

    She cleared her throat softly, shaking herself out of the daydream.

    Its just a silly crush.

    Chiding herself to snap out of it, she tapped her cheek twice and asked the maid.

    Where is he?

    You know the back path the maids use often? He seems to be waiting there.

    Thank you.

    Ignoring the maids sly grin, she headed for the back path. Having reached the garden and then to the back path, she cautiously opened the gate. Oddly, the entrance was deserted.

    A tinge of disappointment surfaced on her face, as she had unwittingly anticipated seeing him.

    Was it just a misunderstanding?

    She thought maybe the maid had given her the wrong information. Just then

    Lirina.

    She turned her head to the voice calling her. There stood a boy with dark blue hair.

    A wave of pleasure surged through Lirina.

    If the maids see you alone on their usual path, they might tease you, asking if youre someones boyfriend.

    Yet, for some reason, her words came out with a yful jauntiness. She didnt understand why she kept making suchments.

    Theres no one who would joke like that other than you, Ms. Lirina.

    He adeptly received her yful jibe. Each time Lirina saw him, she found it curious.

    There had never been a halt in their conversations. Perhaps thats why she always enjoyed talking to Kraush at the park.

    So, whats the reason you came to find me directly? If there is another meaning, I might feel slightly sorry.

    There is an important reason I came to find you directly. It concerns the matter you asked me about.

    Lirinas eyes widened slightly. Certainly, Kraush had found information about Dorothy, Ans friend.

    Youre incredibly fast.

    One ought to repay the value of the meals hes been given, right?

    I was just joking, but I never would have guessed that youd find out so quickly.

    Lirina looked around. This was not a suitable ce to talk. So, she opened the back gate slightly.

    Lets go to the inner garden. There is a good spot to talk there.

    While there was a high chance of being scolded by the house steward, it wasmon to hush up something as minor as bringing in an acquaintance for a moment.

    So, before attracting attention, Lirina quickly moved with Kraush to the inner garden.

    The springtime garden, lush with blooming flowers and greenery, brushed by a slightly chilly wind as night fell.

    Lirina stopped in her tracks, following the breeze, and looked back at Kraush with a look that meant she was now ready to talk.

    Kraush caught the signal and decided to get straight to the point.

    Regarding Ms. Dorothy, first, let me sayshe wasnt human.

    What?

    Lirina froze. Such an out-of-the-blue statement was unexpected.

    What do you mean

    Unable toprehend, Lirina asked for rification, and Kraush surveyed the surroundings to ensure they were alone.

    Do you know about spirits?

    The city of Halgram wasnt far from the forest of the Spirit King. Still, for ordinary people, knowledge about spirits wasnt too detailed. And that included Lirina.

    Spirits, you mean erosive beings?

    Yes, thats correct.

    Lirinas eyes trembled. She caught on why Kraush had mentioned spirits.

    Surely, Dorothy isnt

    A spirit.

    That cant be.

    Lirina struggled to ept Kraushs words. To her, Dorothy had always appeared indistinguishably human.

    Nothing about her suggested the form of an erosive being.

    Did you know that erosive beings continue to evolve?

    Erosive beings evolve?

    Lirina was simply a personal maid. She had little asion to see erosive beings in her life. Naturally, she wouldnt know such facts.

    Erosive beings steadily evolve. More precisely, its the worlds erosion that does. They learn, they experience, and all that is reflected in the worlds erosion.

    Its why the worlds erosion must be destroyed immediately upon urrence. Otherwise, it grows uncontroble.

    However, there are cases of world erosion already grown to such an extent that they cant be touched.

    Those erosive beings existed before humans took control of the world and designated forbidden areas.

    Thus, humans distinguished zones inhabited by people from the forbidden areas. Rather than providing them with learning opportunities, it was better to cut off the source and manage it consistently.

    Ms. Dorothy is a new spirit born from the forest of the Spirit King. She resembled a human more than any spirit.

    A spirit born absorbing the data of a Chaos Spirit that lived among humans.

    That was Dorothy.

    Lirina looked even more baffled. It was a natural reaction, considering Ans friend was revealed to be a spirit.

    And still, do you wish to find Ms. Dorothy?

    The current situation was far from ordinary. The fact that a spirit was attached to An, a direct descendant of the Igrit family, would raise many rumors.

    Not searching for Dorothy might, in fact, be better for An.

    Lirina was Ans personal maid.

    Her role was to assist him in the best possible direction.

    Yes.

    However, she answered without hesitation.

    Even if everyone points fingers at me, I am a maid who follows Mr. An. Right now, Mr. An needs Ms. Dorothy.

    Even if she might regret this decision someday, Dorothy was a necessity for An.

    Hearing her words, Kraush slowly nodded.

    Then theres something I must ask of you.

    Ill do anything. Just say the word.

    Please introduce me to Mr. An.

    It was an unexpected request. Nheless, Lirina realized that Kraush had something to say directly to An.

    So, my role ends there.

    On the contrary, thank you for going this far.

    Lirina clenched her hands on her skirt and gave Kraush a slight bow.

    Mr. Kraush, Ill make sure you wont worry about meals from now on. So, please take good care of Mr. An.

    Indeed, such a request was very like her.

    ***

    An Igrit.

    Now 15 years old and a grown adult, An only opened his eyes as evening approached. With long red hair and pale skin marked by dark circles due to activity only at night, he nced briefly at the ckout curtains. They remained closed, showing no intention of openingcurtains that would have been opened furtively by a visitor in the past.

    An, sleeping in again? I came straight after finishing at the academy. You should have been waiting for me.

    Her voice was still vividly clear in his mind.

    Dorothy.

    Each time he realized this fact, Ans countenance darkened.

    She had been his sole salvation, and now, she was no longer of this world.

    Only the memory of herst smile amidst the mes remained.

    At that moment, there was a knock

    Knock knock

    Suddenly, someone knocked from beyond the window, startling An and drawing his gaze to it.

    A wave of confusion swept over him, apanied by the start of a pounding heart.

    Ugh.

    As An hurriedly rose from his seat, the pain in his throat where he had been choked made him swallow his words.

    The pain from when he had been hanged still lingered.

    Struggling with it, he staggered to his feet and whipped open the ckout curtains. For the first time, he saw the face of an unfamiliar boy.

    With ck hair and a crow on his shoulder, the young boy might have been younger than him.

    The boy knocked on the window once again, as if asking for it to be opened.

    Despite his uncertainties, An waspelled to open the window, reminded of how Dorothy often knocked on his window like this.

    You are

    An.

    Under the moonlit sky, the boy called his name as if he knew him.

    The boys blue eyes held a certain charm thatpelled attention.

    Do you want to revive Dorothy?

    The boy abruptly threw the question.

    Startled by such an unexpected query, Ans eyes snapped open.

    The boy knew Dorothys name and even seemed to know about Dorothys current state.

    I want to revive her.

    It was as if An answered under a spell.

    He wanted to revive her.

    His feelings remained unchanged.

    At that moment, the crow on the boys shoulder spread its wings and flew off.

    As ck feathers scattered, the boy underneath wore a profound smile.

    Good. Lets make a deal.

    The odd boy initiated a deal to revive Dorothy.

    Hearing the word deal, An dumbly inquired.

    Are you a devil?

    There was talk of demons that negotiated deals, enticing peoplecertainly, there were such monsters amongst the erosive beings.

    That careless remark prompted a look of disbelief on the boys face.

    Devil, my ass. Devils dont make these kinds of deals. They would chop off your limbs, then offer to reattach them in exchange for a price.

    He was visibly annoyed, recalling an unpleasant memory while beingpared to such devilish beings.

    An, meanwhile, wore a helpless expression, followed by subtly touching his eyes and then slowly opening them.

    The dullness that had clouded his vision was gone.

    In its ce returned Ans keen eyes, well-known to Kraush.

    Id like to hear more about it.

    Thats when Kraush finally allowed a smile.

    Fortunately, this was indeed the An he knew.

    ***

    For Kraush, it was a memory from the past, before his regression.

    Underneath the scorched Red Tower.

    Holding a sense of destion, An took a drag on his cigarette.

    He had just finished his grandfather, the me Emperors funeral.

    The Red Tower burned down due to a war with world erosive beings, and his grandfather was dead.

    But the emotion etched on Ans face was not one of sorrow.

    He had always held a grudge against his grandfather, the me Emperor.

    The problem was that there was nowhere left to direct that grudge.

    An.

    Exhaling the smoke slowly from his cigarette, Ans voice wasced with a sense of loss.

    Whats your reason for saving the world?

    Although typically the symbol ofposure, for just that day, it seemed An couldnt maintain it, closing his eyes.

    I I really dont know anymore.

    Only 32 days remained until his death.

    I really dont know, huh.

    Briefly reminiscing, Kraush walked through the garden.

    With a lean frame, red hair, and aplexion transparent as the symbol of Lunar Body, Kraush saw Ans true face for the first time today.

    In Kraushs memories, An had always been a dying figure, his entire body bandaged, covered in burn scars.

    But An was the same then as he is now.

    [ Break Ans stubbornness ]

    The line that would appear when using the ck Hood on Ans Lunar Body.

    The prompt rted to the Lunar Body had not changed whether in the past or now.

    Stubborn as always, huh.

    An, no doubt, wanted to shed his Lunar Body long ago.

    But it wasnt something that could be done by someone else.

    He wanted to ovee his Lunar Body through his own willpower.

    Indeed, whether past or present, hes a stubborn one.

    Yet, because of this, Kraush acknowledged him.

    That stubbornness alone allowed An to rise to me Emperor after incinerating his own Lunar Body.

    But this time, itll be different.

    He was here now, something absent before.

    He would revive the only being capable of breaking Ans stubbornness.

    After the death of the me Emperor, An had no longer known why he should protect the world.

    So this time, Kraush was determined to forcibly nt a reason to live in him.

    Youll need to be my stepping stone.

    Kraush resolved to push him until he broke down in tears.

    He intended to fully im the dues for his hardships.

    Mr. Kraush.

    At that moment, Lirina, waiting at the end of the garden, called out to him.

    Her half-shut eyes bore various thoughts.

    On the day An died, she had cried bitterly.

    Kraush still vividly remembered those tears, having consoled her as well.

    Did you settle the matter sessfully?

    When Lirina inquired, Kraush cast a brief nce at Ans mansion.

    Yes, the conversation with An is over. Hes agreed to the method to revive Dorothy.

    Kraush had made sure to inform him unequivocally about the way to bring Dorothy back.

    The news had left An in shock.

    How could you know such a method?

    Desperately seeking hope, An scoured for information about spirits.

    Even the Igrit family, which managed the forest of the Spirit King,cked such knowledge.

    Naturally, An could hardly believe Kraush possessed such information.

    Does how I found out the method matter much to you?

    Kraush had no intention to share all the details.

    An didnt probe Kraush deeply either.

    An and Kraush had a transactional rtionship.

    As long as the deal could be struck, neither of them had reservations about the means.

    In that respect, they were alike, indifferent to the methods employed.

    Lets make a deal. Tell me what terms you want.

    Afterward, even though An was taken aback upon hearing that Kraush desired the Lunar Body, he firmly agreed to the trade.

    He knew this method was the only way to save Dorothy.

    Before establishing such a deal, there was a necessary precondition.

    And it wasnt something Kraush could do alone.

    Thats why I have a favor to ask of you, Ms. Lirina.

    Me? Are you asking me?

    Narrowing her eyes slightly before rectifying her stance, Lirina prepared to do whatever she could.

    Kraush was the only person who could save Dorothy, Ans dear friend.

    Please, instruct me. Should I be Mr. Kraushs girlfriend? The romance between a maid and a noble has its charm, right?

    Lirina yfully lifted her skirt and curtsied like an obedient maid awaiting orders.

    As Kraush remained silent and observing her, Lirina cleared her throat.

    Just a joke to lighten the mood a bit. Please dont look at me with such eyes.

    Feeling more embarrassed herself, Lirina fanned her face with her hand.

    But Kraush had paused for a different reason.

    Arthur, its really irritating, but I think Im starting to sympathize with you a bit.

    Hearing the ovepping lines with the past, Kraush inadvertently stroked his brow.

    A bit of nostalgia crept in and irked him.

    Despite trying to ignore it, damn it.

    I, too, am a fool, huh.

    They say a man never forgets his first love.

    It was precisely the case.

 Chapter 58 Forgetting First Love

    Chapter 58 Forgetting First Love

    But it must be forgotten.

    That world no longer exists.

    Mr. Kraush, I am a greedy person. And with what happened to An, I fear that my greed will only grow. So please, do not be too kind to me.

    The words Lirina had spoken while sobbing on the day of Ans death, as she pulled away from his embrace, resurfaced in his mind. Who did she think held back their desires with such words?

    Kraush had been truly shocked then.

    But he understoodter, after Ans death, when he took in the despondent Lirina as his direct maid.

    Shortly after, during a surge of world erosion in Balheim, he lost the Green Pine Mansion along with her. He came to realize he was a fool who didnt even know how to be greedy.

    If only I had been greedy.

    Kraush could never forget the repeated pangs of pain and grief.

    But time has a peculiar way about it. The pain, given time, gradually disappears.

    Lirinas death had urred in the early days when the worlds erosion went rampant. After a great deal of suffering in the Skyborne Generation, he had somewhat forgotten the pain of losing Lirina.

    How else could he have considered going on a date with a woman who had inexplicably followed him around?

    Well, all of that became meaningless anyway.

    Mary Diana, that damnable incident at the new tower, prevented the date from happening. Since that day, she never spoke to him much again.

    And all things, including those with Lirina, are now as if they never happened.

    Because the Lirina before him is different from the one he knew.

    Unfortunately, the girlfriend part isnt the case.

    Thus, Kraush smiled slowly at her.

    She is Lirina, Ans personal maid.

    And now also his personal maid, unchanged in the future.

    Kraushs first love no longer exists.

    It ended a very long time ago. On the day she died, he ended that love quietly in front of her dead body.

    Snow Doll.

    The brief surge of emotion was smothered by the Snow Doll and vanished deep down.

    Lirina.

    Thanks to that, Kraush could now call her name in a different way.

    Lets conspire together to keep An alive.

    And make sure she could live on as well.

    When Kraush proposed this, Lirina fell silent, then raised her head resolutely.

    When I said to tell you anything, I wasnt lying.

    Yes, you are trustworthy.

    Well then,mand me. What should I do?

    Watching her, expectantly lifting the hem of her skirt as if waiting for an order, Kraush let out a faintugh.

    Then, he told her a piece of news that would make her flinch.

    An will attempt a self-immtion tomorrow.

    True enough, Lirinas body stiffened.

    In the meantime, I want you and Grim to search the auxiliary masters room for Dorothys crystal.

    Once more, Lirina froze at the continuedmand.

    You really do tell me to do anything.

    Her expression was one of utter bewilderment.

    ***

    me Lord

    Agatha Igrit

    A 7th ss Adeptus Mago Magus.

    A mature master in the aura, she was one of the worlds magicians whomanded respect. She had grown into a middle-aged woman with wrinkles and was lost in thought with a pen in her hand in her room.

    Recently, she found herself deep in contemtion often. The main reason was due to her disgraceful son.

    When she first conceived her child, Agatha loved her son more than anyone could. But as he grew up, she noticed an anomaly within her son. It was the fact he was born with the Lunar Body.

    Possessing the yin and yang of the moon, An was unable to learn Igrits me magic. This essentially meant her son could neither endear himself to the Igrit family nor be its head.

    Despite this, Agatha remained fond of her son. Even at a young age, he diligently studied magic and showed talent in it. If not for the Lunar Body, he would have been a son anyone could be proud of.

    Such were the thoughts of a mother.

    However, the perception of those around her was different.

    Specifically, after hearing the words of her father and Ans grandfather, one of the Ten Great Lords, the me Emperor, she finally realized how everyone viewed her son.

    An will discontinue his session with the Igrit family.

    Father!

    She had called this father more often as head of the family rather than a parent. Despite this, both she and An were of the me Emperors lineage.

    An is your grandson! To give up his sessionthen what is he supposed to do with his life!

    Albeit, the me Emperor never once affectionately treated her as his child.

    Knowing how difficult that truth was, Agatha cherished and loved An all the more.

    She hoped, even in her fathers heart, there was a fondness for her and her son.

    Haah, you auxiliary family head.

    Yet, the me Emperor was apletely different person.

    Before being Agathas father, he was the head of Igrit.

    He prioritized the future of the Igrit family and the Red Tower over the love of his kin. It was the Red Tower after all, an entity that preached utmost magic supremacy.

    Could someone who couldnt even use the me magic that the Igrits nurtured throughout their lives bear the family name and make it ring through the Igrit family?

    It would be stranger if he did not bring shame upon the family.

    Thus, the me Emperor had long closed his heart to An.

    In three years at the tower, even a dog learns to recite spells. But An cant even be a dog of the tower. If hes made heir, he will only tarnish the Igrits reputation.

    Agathas eyes bulged open the moment she heard those words.

    It was inconceivable topare her grandson, An, to a mere dog of the tower.

    I couldve held you responsible for delivering such a child. Did I not repeatedly tell you? That man you brought home will give birth to a child that will not serve the Igrit family.

    Agathas eyes trembled.

    The me Emperor had opposed several times the husband she brought to wed.

    Nevertheless, against his opposition, she shared affection with him, eventually conceiving An and going through with the wedding.

    Her husband, though not afflicted with the Lunar Body, was born with a weak constitution.

    Eventually, under the pressure of the Igrit family and their disdainful eyes, he grew mentally ill and fell physically sick, dying young.

    Knowing such a cause of death, she couldnt ept what her father was saying.

    It might be her own greed that caused her husbands death.

    But now, the Igrit family and its head sought to eradicate her son.

    Rage washed over her, and she trembled in fury.

    You said youd never bear anothers child. So, theres a girl in the Red Tower. Born with me magic talent. Ill adopt her as my own daughter.

    Shocked by his continuous promation, Agatha nearly copsed.

    The me Emperor had truly forsaken An.

    After that, she investigated the child her father intended to adopt.

    Her name was Abe. Though not yet officially adopted, her talent was real.

    Even at her young age, mastering me magic as if it was her own hand, Abe was a prodigy the Igrit family rarely produced.

    Agatha grew anxious after learning about herpondering the real possibility that her son could be discarded by the Igrit family.

    Especially her father; he was certain to do so. He served only the familys interests.

    After that event, Agatha began to change.

    The hand that once stroked Ans hair in praise began to strike him harshly, coercing him to master magic.

    She gathered all the medicinal elixirs in the world tobat Ans Lunar Body, forcing him to take them until he vomited.

    Dont be weak! You are Igrits future that will lead the family! Get up! An! Use your magic now!

    She bellowed at An, who had copsed from exhausting his mana.

    If this continued, her son would forever be abandoned by the Igrit family.

    Agatha couldnt stand by and let that happen, regretful to her already deceased husband.

    So she was ruthless.

    She taught him harshly, scolded him, and forced efforts to change his constitution.

    Yet An endured steadfastly. He was a strong child, just like her.

    However, Agatha didnt notice that something inside him was gradually rottingjust as something within herself was also decaying.

    Eventually, their rtionship headed toward catastrophe.

    That day, when she saw An being attacked by a spirit in the burnt dorms of the academy.

    Without any hesitation, she rushed forward and burned the spirit with her own hands.

    There was no moment of doubt when it came to saving her son.

    But thereafter, An was utterly broken.

    Agatha learned toote about the rtionship he had formed with that spirit.

    Because afterwards, she too became aware of how desperately he searched through many spirit-rted books.

    But she couldnt ept it.

    For Igrit, spirits were taboos.

    The very idea that mingling with spirits could spell the absolute end of Ans life was unbearable.

    If that news ever reached the me Emperor, she knew better than anyone the terrible oue that awaited.

    In her eyes, spirits were nothing more than erosive beings that would ruin Ans future.

    So she chastised him repeatedly, but he did not change.

    However, when he realized he couldnt revive the spirit.

    An waspletely shattered.

    He nearly ceased eating and locked himself in his room.

    Agatha tried repeatedly to visit, forcibly lifting him and feeding him.

    She no longer knew how to be kind to An.

    After treating him harshly for nearly a decade.

    But Ans eyes remained lifeless as he looked at her.

    He was just like a puppet with snapped strings.

    Thats when Ans suicide attempts began.

    Ah, ah.

    Agatha covered her face with both hands.

    What should she have done?

    The world is vast and dangerous.

    Without the Igrit familys protection, living any life was tantamount to a death sentenceespecially for An, born with the Lunar Body.

    Even if it meant being hated by him, she had wanted her son to stay with the Igrit family.

    But such actions led to the worst-case scenario.

    Where did it all go wrong?

    She didnt know.

    Too much time had passed, too many things had gone awry for her toprehend.

    Her eyes drifted to the drawer.

    Inside was the crystal she had found in the ashes of the burnt spirit.

    Somehow she had kept it, but she never told An.

    Ms. Agatha!

    Just then, the door flung open without a knock.

    Startled, Agatha looked up to see the pale-faced stewardess.

    Stewardess?

    Ah, Mr. An!

    Her reaction immediately hardened Agathas face.

    It was already the second time this month she hade searching so urgently.

    Agatha could tell, just by that expression, what had happened.

    An had once again attempted suicide.

    Hes attempting self-immtion!

    But this time, the news was of a different magnitude.

    Self-immtion, a suicide by setting oneself on fire.

    Unlike other suicide attempts, failed self-immtions leave severe aftereffects.

    Agathas face turned deathly pale at the notion of her son choosing such a horrifying end.

    Quickly, lead the way!

    Agatha kicked open the door and bolted out.

    All the while, unaware of someone quietly appearing in the corridor outside her room.

 Chapter 59 When the Fire Starts to Burn

    Chapter 59 When the Fire Starts to Burn

    Just a few minutes after Agatha had burst out of the room, a maid who had been hiding at the end of the hallway suddenly emerged. Dressed in a typical maids attire, with a ck dress and white frills, it was none other than Lirina. However, Lirina today was not alone, as a crow perched atop her shoulder.

    Crim, theres no one around, right?

    At Lirinas inquiry, the crow lightly nodded its head. Taking a deep breath at this signal, Lirina quickly began to run down the corridor. Everyone was currently distracted by Ans attempted self-immtion, rushing over to thatmotion. Now was her opportunity. Thanks to Agatha who had left her door ajar in haste, Lirina could easily enter her room.

    As soon as she entered, what caught her eye were the books that filled the room. Rows upon rows of magic-rted books lined the shelves, and among them, several exined naturally urring disabilities in people. It was a room that showcased Agathas fervor, and on the desk amid various scattered documents was a photo. In the picture taken long ago, a very young An was being embraced by his father and Agatha.

    Lirina looked at the picture with a sense of sorrow, and then turned her head away to search the entire room promptly. The most prominent object was, as expected, the drawers.

    Its not here.

    She began by checking all the unlocked drawers. Of course, none of them contained the crystal of Dorothy that Kraush had mentioned. The crystals left behind by spirits when they die are meant to pass on their memories and experiences to the next generation of spirits. Kraush had glimpsed into her memories because he had absorbed the world erosion that dwelled inside the Chaos Spirits core. Unlike Kraush who preserved the core instead of destroying it, hence no crystal, Dorothys core had burnt and shattered, leaving such a crystal behind. It was precisely this crystal that Lirina came to find.

    The only one left

    Lirinas gazended on a drawer. Locked with a padlock, it surely contained the most important documents. The problem was that the lock seemed magically sealed. Lirina was ayperson, having seen magic used by magicians but never having wielded it herself. Pacing back and forth, uncertain of what to do, the crow on her shoulder leaped down lightly.

    Crim?

    As Lirina called the crows name, it had already reached the front of the lock. Tapping it twice with its beak, the lock clicked open and fell off. Lirina stared wide-eyed; she had no idea Crim was capable of this. This must be why Kraush told her to bring Crim along. However, she did not have the luxury of time to dwell on these questions, with Agatha liable to return at any moment. She quickly opened the drawer.

    Found it!

    She nearly cheered as she saw the bright blue crystal nestled inside. Without dy, Lirina stuffed the crystal into her pocket. Now all that remained was to leave. Swiftly relocking the drawer, she stepped out.

    Thats when it happened.

    Whooosh!

    Suddenly a column of fire erupted outside the window. Startled, Lirina turned her head as her face progressively turned pale.

    This is bad.

    She began running down the corridor, having realized whose magic that pir of me was, and that it had originated from the location where An had been. It was certain.

    Red Tower Master

    me Emperor

    Adolf Igrit

    It was sure that he had returned. While Ans suicide disturbance took ce, Adolf was away for a few months due to urgent matters. Thankfully, news of An had not yet reached Adolfs ears due to his absence. However, just as he returned with a spatial magic spell, news of Ans self-immtion had reached himsuch impossible timing.

    Mr. An will definitely not be left alone if he learns he has made a suicide attempt.

    Perhaps out of shame for the family, An could be expelled from the Igrit family. With trepidation, Lirina cut through the hallway.

    After a while of running, she arrived at the mansion where An was staying. There, servants with horror-stricken faces were scurrying about. Their expressions clearly meant they were fleeing from witnessing something that should have not been seen. Lirinas heart sank. Such a reaction from them indicated that they had stumbled upon a significant incident involving the Igrit family. She did not hesitate, passing the servants to enter the mansion.

    The moment Lirina stepped into the training area, where magicians practiced their spells, she was met with intense heat.

    Mr. An!

    Unintentionally, she screamed out. Within a sphere of zing mes, An was trapped, clutching his throat in agony. An elderly figure stood before him. Despite his age, his hair was a vivid crimson. Along with an abundance of red beard and a mean squint to his eyes, he also possessed arge frame, uncharacteristic to a typical magician. He was none other than me Emperor Adolf Igrit. With a very angry expression, he looked at An.

    How dare you engage in such shame while I was not present?

    Father! Please, stop!

    Agatha rushed forward, crying out with a heart full of anguish. Since An was stuck inside the sphere of mes, he was entering a state of oxygen deficiency in real-time. If nothing changed, An would die. Observing the distraught Agatha, Adolf scoffed exasperatingly.

    Smack!

    At that moment, Agathas head jerked violently side to side. Having been struck by Adolf, she was frozen in ce while he red at her furiously.

    I always said it! That thing could not even measure up to a tower dog! To cause such shameful disturbances in direct session to the Igrit line? And not just once but several times!

    His eyes were boiling with intense rage.

    The woman who calls herself his mother cant even manage her own child. What exactly have you done in your position as auxiliary family head?

    Adolfs loud reproaches filled the training ground resoundingly. It was clear now why the servants had fledto avoid overheard family scandals.

    Agatha could not muster the will to lift her turned head. Although it was her father speaking, the words were too shameful and embarrassing, and yet she was a daughter who had spent her entire life in the Igrit family. While she held the position of auxiliary head, the wall that was her father was still too high and frightening. For within the Igrit household, his word wasw.

    Ha, haha.

    Amidst this,ughter suddenly rang out from within the sphere of mes. Slowly, both the contorted Adolf and the slumped Agatha turned their gazes toward the sphere. Reflected in their eyes was An, who was, for some reason,ughing.

    At the sight of hisughter, Adolfs eyes twisted even more drastically.

    So, Ive never been acknowledged for my efforts, and now, in this state, you finally notice me.

    Gasping for breath, An still managed to speak while clutching his throat.

    Do you know? Whether youre ashamed of me or not, I am a direct line of the Igrit family, and everything I do bes an act of the Igrit lineage.

    He uttered a bitterugh. Thatughter was clearly mocking.

    Your precious Igrit, the Lord, will surely make a name for himself until death. But what about after that?

    A clear hostility shimmered in Ans eyes.

    Do you think Ill simply do nothing?

    The dripping animosity in his eyes was a terrible grudge. From birth, he had been alienated by the family due to his Lunar Body. His mother, who had always shown him love and warmth, turned into someone so harsh she could kill her childs precious friend with her own hands. And the prime cause of it all was right before him, the me LordAdolf Igrit, and An knew this all too well.

    Agatha stared nkly at him, aware of the deep hatred rooted inside her son. And she was well aware that she was not exempt from that hatred.

    Its all wrong.

    Everything had gone wrong. The Igrit family held no value to the child. He just needed one person to care for him. Realizing shed wrecked her sons life trying to bequeath the family, her eyes brimmed with hot tears. Finally, she recognized she was no different from Adolf, ever being forceful with her son.

    You

    Adolfs eyes quivered visibly. Unable to contain his rage, he started to raise his hand.

    Fine, I will do as you wish.

    Understanding the meaning behind his words, Agatha reflexively reached out btedly. Adolf intended to kill An right there and then.

    No!

    Her shriek tore through the air just as magic burst forth from Agathas hands.

    Caw!

    A crow soared into the sky. And as its feathers scattered, a boy who had transformed from the crow shed down towards the sphere of mes.

    Whoosh!

    With ck mes erupting from his sword, Adolfs sphere of fire was cleaved in two. At the sudden turn of events, Adolfs eyes widened. A hand stretched from behind the hemisphere, grabbing and yanking Ans clothes tightly. The boy who appeared amidst the mes had ck hair.

    The blue mes swirled around the boy, and even Adolf, for a moment, reacted too slowly. The boy swiftly kicked off the ground, taking An with him.

    That one!

    Watching him take An away right before his eyes, Adolf came to his senses toote, trying to turn his hand around. But blocking his way was none other than Agatha. With magic charged in both hands, she red at Adolf, and he looked utterly stunned.

    Assistant family head, have you lost your mind?

    My son is desperately fighting to live.

    Ans desperate words, filled with sorrow, lodged deep in Agathas heart. She no longer wanted to see An endure such pain.

    No one in this world would fault me for stopping a man trying to kill his grandson.

    Agatha stood defiantly, showing no signs of backing down. Despite the ss difference with the me Emperor, as a mother, she was unyielding.

    Very well.

    Adolf, observing her, conjured mes in his hands.

    If both you and your son get punished, maybe youlle to your senses.

    With that, two streams of fire burst forth within the training ground.

 Chapter 60 Post-Flame Emperor Rebellion

    Chapter 60 Post-me Emperor Rebellion

    Just as Adolf was about to kill An with mes,

    Mr. An!

    Lirina screamed out. As she instinctively stretched out her foot to run towards him, it was the crow that moved first.

    Crim?!

    She was astonished as she saw the crow soar up, transforming into Kraush and slicing through Adolfs sphere of mes. It appeared that Kraush had been disguising himself using the magic of Crimson Garden. Swiftly snatching An, Kraush ran towards Lirina.

    Lirina, run!

    With a sense of urgency unlike his normal tone, Lirina reflexively spun around and started running. Meanwhile, An was being iled around in Kraushs grasp like a rag doll.

    Im going to die at this rate.

    As Anined, being nearly choked by the cor Kraush was holding while running, Kraush nonchntly set him down.

    Then run on your own feet.

    With his throat finally free, An staggered but nevertheless began chasing after Kraush and Lirina. Lirina, seeing this, looked at Kraush with surprise.

    Crim was you, Mr. Kraush?

    Yes, it was too conspicuous to stay by your side with my original appearance.

    Hearing his response, Lirinas face became slightly disgruntled.

    You could have at least told me.

    Think of it as a surprise event.

    Ill pass on that kind of event. Prepare a different one next time.

    I shall make preparations for a big one, so look forward to it.

    As Lirina replied curtly, An tilted his head while looking at the two.

    The two of you seem quite close.

    It was the first time An had heard Lirina and Kraush interacting directly. Their conversation seemed surprisingly familiar to him, which led him toment, and both Lirina and Kraush just nced at each other without saying much more.

    Boom!

    Amid Ans sense of oddity, an explosion echoed from behind. Realizing it was not the time for idle chat, An hurriedly asked Lirina.

    Lirina, the crystal of Dorothy is

    Oh, right here.

    Lirina fished through her skirt pocket and pulled out the crystal. An sighed in relief as his ruse of feigning a self-immtion had indeed been helpful.

    I have the egg of the Spirit King. All thats left is to go to the Spirit Kings Forest.

    Spirits needed the power imbued within the Spirit Kings Forest to be reborn. Therefore, in order to revive Dorothy, they had to go to the Spirit Kings Forest. So the three of them immediately left the Igrit mansion and started towards the forest.

    However, there was a problem. It was An who wascking in stamina. Lirina, used to being active, was managing to keep pace, but An had barely moved for the past several months to the extent of not eating or drinking.

    Huff, puff!

    By the time they exited the mansion, Ans steps progressively slowed.

    Tch, just get on.

    Observing this, Kraush picked up An, forcibly carrying him. He had no intention to waste time for Adolf to catch up.

    Ah, thats so cheap. Even Im having a hard time running.

    If thats the case, Ms. Lirina, you can go back first. Theres no need for you to follow all the way.

    I have to see it through to the end, too.

    Lirina made it clear she was not going to back down. She had been involved thus far. At the very least, she wanted to see the oue with her own eyes.

    Sorry.

    Fine. Youre so light when I carry you, I barely feel anything.

    Though not particrly pleased to be carrying a man, hed be hard-pressed to tell Lirina to carry him.

    Sounds like youre saying Id be heavy to carry.

    Kraush did not respond to Lirinas remark. She pouted slightly but refrained from saying more, reasoning that An probably weighed less than her.

    Boom!

    Just as this exchange urred, another explosion resounded from the direction of the Igrit household. It was clear that the battle between the me Lord and the me Emperor still persisted. But the oue wouldnt be far off.

    As if the me Lord could stand against the me Emperor.

    The difference in station became drastically wider the higher up one went, a fact that Kraush had learned during the Skyborne Generation. Soon, the me Emperor would ovee the me Lord and make his way here. That mans anger wouldnt have subsided just because he had vanquished the me Lord.

    During this, the walls surrounding the Spirit Kings Forest began toe into view for the trio. In front of the gatewayy soldiers sprawled out as if asleep. And standing before those walls was none other than Mirsys, a servant of the Crimson Garden.

    Took you long enough.

    With a swish of her fiery red hair, the Crimson Garden promptly threw a breathing apparatus over to them. Catching it, Kraush turned to Lirina.

    This is as far as you go, Ms. Lirina.

    Ah.

    Lirina understood. While An might manage okay since he had learned magic, she was a non-magician. If someone without mana or aura management entered the Spirit Kings Forest, it would lead to certain death. With a look of regret, she nced at the two men and firmly grasped their shoulders.

    Both of you, make sure toe back without any injuries.

    Kraush and An both nodded simultaneously. Neither wanted to cause any more worry. Meanwhile, Kraush took a quick nce at the Crimson Garden who seemed already prepared, having put on her breathing apparatus.

    Kid, as you well know, I cant stand against the me Emperor in this form.

    Of course, he knew that. Kraush hadnt even nned to confront the me Emperor. Would he have expected such timing for the me Emperors return? It was only because An seemed close to death that he moved, despite his wish for matters to go smoothly.

    Im sorry I caused you trouble.

    An apologized with a gloomy face, apparently understanding that his sudden impulse in front of the me Emperor was what set this chain of events in motion. But Kraush wasnt oblivious to Ans deep-seated hatred for the me Emperor, knowing all too well the man had ruined his entire life.

    If I were you and had Ans grandfather spewing nonsense before me, I too wouldnt have the patience of a saint.

    Are you capable of cast-away magic?

    When Kraush asked this, looking at the Crimson Garden, she rolled her eyes.

    Oh,e on, with this form, Im not ustomed to using magic. If this were the case, I shouldve brought another servant along.

    Despite her grumbling, it seemed Crimson Garden was up for the task. With that, the three of them, apanied by Lirinas farewell, entered the gate.

    They were weed by the scattering light particles of spirits. Amidst the dance of these mesmerizing particles, Kraush took out the crystal and the Spirit Kings egg that he had received from Lirina.

    Then he handed them to An.

    Straight ahead, theres ake that shimmers with faint light. ce the crystal into the egg, and submerge it in the water; that should resolve things.

    This method was the way An from Kraushs past had discovered, his research leading to a method to revive Dorothy. Although time had made it impossible back then, his research hadnt been in vain, continuing through Kraush to the present.

    Understood.

    An didnt ask how Kraush knew of this method. All he wanted was to save Dorothy, whatever the cost.

    Kraush, An, and the Crimson Garden continued running. The Spirit Kings Forest was seemingly endless. Additionally, they had to remain vignt as spirits appeared now and again, for agitating them could provoke a battle.

    After traveling through the forest for some time, the eyes of Kraush and An began to see the glittering golden spirit particles. Surrounded by thick trees that gave the impression of night, the golden particles clinging to the trees shone like the night sky. And beneath these trees, stretching to the horizon, was ake.

    Floating slowly over the surface were numerous golden particles from the spirits. It was beautif dreamscape fitting for what was called the resting ce of spirits.

    An approached the edge of this tranquil haven. His heart pounded with excitement at the thought of seeing Dorothy again, and he was surprisingly ovee with emotion.

    Tap tap.

    He remembered a girl tapping on his room window in his memory, the girl with hair and eyes the color of blue ice, the girl who sneaked visits through Lirina to see An.

    Good morning, An.

    Despite the night illuminated by the moon, the girl would say morning and An smiled. He desperately wanted to see her once more.

    And with that, An stepped toward theke.

    Whoosh!

    As mes burned and a wall of red shot up, blocking Ans path, his eyes widened.

    Thud!

    From behind, the sound of anding reverberated. An slowly looked back.

    Among the whispering trees swayed hair so red it zed. Those burning, crimson eyes looking down upon An were filled with anger.

    me Emperor, Adolf Igrit.

    He had relentlessly pursued Kraush and An after defeating the me Lord.

    The fun and games with kids end here. Fleeing to the Spirit Kings Forest?

    Adolf raised his thick white eyebrows, seemingly irritated. His breath leaked undtions of seething anger. However, he was barely holding back his fury here in the Spirit Kings Forest, where too much noise could set the spirits into an uproarand that would be a nuisance too.

    An, and the kid beside you, both of youe with me.

    Kraush heard this and instinctively scanned the surroundings. The servant from Crimson Garden had quickly concealed herself upon Adolfs arrival. Kraush clenched his sword.

    What should he do? Escaping was an option. No matter how adept Adolf was at me magic, he wasnt like Crimson Garden, who was skilled in all forms of magic. Since Kraush was aware of her magical capabilities, he knew that with her help, escape was possible.

    However.

    Dorothy had not been revived yet. It wasnt often one could intrude on the Spirit Kings Forest. Clearly, there would be no promise of a next time. Besides, no one knew what fate An would face within the Igrit household after all this was over.

    Maybe he said hed kill him in a fit of madness before.

    But it seemed Adolfs anger had cooled somewhat after directly confronting his own daughter, Agatha. He holds the family in terrible regard. He too must be well aware that if rumors spread of him killing his own daughter and grandson, it will negatively impact the family.

    So while he would hold An ountable, he wouldnt kill him. It meant that a punishment could befall An, confining him indefinitely within the Igrit family. So, practically speaking, this was thest chance to revive Dorothy.

    Kraush Balheim.

    In that moment, An called out Kraushs full name, having followed him. The sudden use of his full name was unexpected, but Kraush caught the implication.

    What, Balheim?

    Adolf looked sharply at Kraush. The red tower magicians typically disregarded everything but aura and curses when it came to magic. However, as a member of the Ten Great Lords, the me Emperor had seen the world firsthandknew of monsters far more formidable than magic could handle. Therefore, he was wary of those who wielded auras, especially Balheim, who was exceedingly high on his caution list.

    I thought he was merely an acquaintance of An.

    But a Balheim?

    He hadnt anticipated such a significant person being here. Adolfs mind whirred rapidly. Keeping abreast of world affairs, particrly the news rted to Balheim, he recalled hearing a certain rumor not long ago.

    Certainly.

    The youngest of the Balheims had ovee the World Eroder and made aeback, hadnt he? Seeing Kraush, the teenager looked to be about the right age to fit the rumor.

    For a moment, the question of why a direct Balheim lineage was here flitted through Adolfs mind. He wasnt privy to the auxiliary family heads, Agathas, decision to deploy additional troops from Danphelions knights to the tower.

    I honestly dont know why youre so keen on taking the one with the Lunar Body.

    In the meantime, An looked at the wall of mes before him and spoke. Considering what hed seen of Kraush to date, he knew the Lunar Body must be of use to him. Still, why would he need something akin to a curse like the Lunar Body? It yed a significant role in making Ans life what it is.

    Yet, if its truly necessary for you. Or if its needed now.

    Instead of the lifeless eyes of the past, An called out to Kraush with eyes filled with determination.

    Take it with you.

    Kraush had been waiting for those words. As light pooled in Kraushs hand, An reached for the wall of mes.

    What.

    Adolf, startled by the act akin to self-immtion, hastily reached for An. But the one blocking his path was none other than Kraush.

    Adolfs eyes rounded in surprise. Having been caught off-guard, he hadnt expected Kraushs movements to be so quick. At the same time, Kraushs figure was visibly zing, his breath like smoke, his body fiery as ifva coursed through hima vitality that forcibly pushed past his limits.

    So fast.

    An impossible speed to be owned by someone so young. Kraushs rapidity seemed so great that it begged the question of whether he had reached the realm of Masters. Simultaneously, Adolf unmistakably felt the powerful energy swirling within Kraushs sword sheath. A might that even surprised the me Emperor, Adolf Igrit, known as one of the Ten Great Lords.

    The same moment that energy exploded into dark mes from Kraushs sheath.

    Crash!

    The ck mes, together with the sword, hammered into Adolfs protective barrier, producing a ferocious noise. The force caused the me Emperors expression to distort violently. Naturally, the barrier didnt break, but the impact was strong enough that it reverberated through it,pelling him to withdraw his hand.

    Whoa.

    A stunned exmation slipped from his mouth. It was ludicrous to attribute such power to what seemed a kid barely reaching adulthood.

    The Balheim n has birthed a monster.

    He knew of the birth of the new star, renowned as Sword Demon, but he never anticipated another star would emerge. Did the Balheim lineage bear the blessings of the gods?

    No, this ones different.

    Especially with those ck mes, so bleak they nearly resembled a curse.

    What has he got inside him? The sensation is like condensed curses.

    If the famed Charlotte was called Sword Demon for her pure, white star, then this was a star dripping with darkness.

    As these thoughts passed, An had already crossed the barrier of mes. The diverted attention allowed An to run past Adolf and leap into theke. The bubbling water indicated that, fortunately, he hadnt died on impact.

    As An jumped, Adolf had casually withdrawn the barrier, so he wouldnt have sustained serious injuries. But he couldnt just leave An there. He had to retrieve him and return.

    Crash!

    But once again, his protective magic vibrated intensely as Kraushs sword struck a second time.

    Does the mighty me Emperor turn his back in front of a sessor?

    Kraush had taunted him in an old-fashioned manner that matched Adolfs age.

    Adolf exhaled in astonishment.

    My grandson has made troublesome friends.

    He cracked his fist with intent. It seemed he needed to catch his grandson and deal briefly with his grandsons friends misbehavior.

 Chapter 61 Dorothy

    Chapter 61 Dorothy

    Ssh!

    An felt the cold waters of theke seep through his entire body. The burning sensation from passing through the wall of mes subsided, and he finally let out a sigh of relief. From outside, he could hear the shing of swordsKraush was buying time, facing off against Adolf. He couldnt understand why Kraush would go to such lengths. Kraush had previously revealed that he possessed the skill to steal the Lunar Body on his own. Though it was imperceptible now, if Kraush had indeed stolen the Lunar Body just moments ago, his goal would have been achieved. Yet, despite being able to escape, Kraush was still confronting Adolf directly. An knew that Adolf, not wishing to incite strife with the Balheim lineage, wouldnt harm him significantly.

    From Kraushs perspective, there was no need to take the risk of directly confronting Adolf.

    Could it be because of Lirina?

    The interactions he had witnessed between Lirina and Kraush suggested a certain closeness. He recalled the first time he had met him through Lirina, and it was possible there was something between them.

    That can be ponderedter.

    Why Kraush was helping him to this extent remained a mystery. One thing was certain, though: he was indebted to Kraush for a favor so great that it would require a lifetime to repay. His immediate task was not to squander the kindness shown to him, but to fulfill his purpose.

    An quickly retrieved the Spirit Kings egg and Dorothys crystal from his embrace. Then, submerged in the water, he began to slowly press Dorothys crystal into the egg.

    Woosh!

    The moment the crystal was consumed, the Spirit Kings egg emitted a brilliant light. An cradled the glowing egg gently.

    Dorothy.

    Despite being the Igrit familys only direct descendent, An had endured numerous humiliations due to his Lunar Body. He felt himself growing increasingly wearyhis mother, Agatha, had be harsher with each passing day, and his grandfather, Adolf, had never once acknowledged him. No matter his efforts, without mastering the Igrit familys me magic, he could never be regarded as a true direct descendent.

    Under the crushing pressure of the family, Ans spirit rotted. He had reached a point of mental exhaustion. Even the most basic tasks in life felt meaningless.

    Mr. An! What kind of attitude is that?

    His mothers reprimand rang sharply in his ears. It was only natural, given theck of progress in his magical studies. Yet even amidst her scolding, Ans mind was simply numb. His mothers once-feared face now seemed worthless to himperhaps even pitiable. He knew all too well why the once-kind mother of his youth had changed so drastically.

    Mr. An, how about a walk to clear your mind?

    Concerned, Lirina made the suggestion. Always doing her utmost for him as his personal maid, An feltpelled to get up and move, despite his weariness.

    Passing a ce where the green trees caught his eye, An noticed a figurea girl with hair and eyes the light blue of clear ice. The girl, with a face as beautifully crafted as an ice sculpture, was seated in the bushes, engrossed in something.

    An involuntarily halted his steps. Not only did the girl catch his attention, but also the spectacle unfolding from her hands.

    Naturally. The girl was casting a spe rather frivolous one, creating tiny ice sculptures.

    Crack!

    Ah!

    In a moment, the sculpture the girl had been making crumbled due to a failed spell. Disappointment was in on her face, and An found himself unwittingly chuckling at the sight.

    Heh.

    Huh?

    The sound of hisughter reached the girl. An, embarrassed by his reaction to her failed magic, coughed awkwardly. It was rude tough at someone elses magical mishap.

    And perhaps realizing this, the girls expression turned slightly annoyed.

    Who are you tough at my magic?

    Ah, well, um, thats not what I meant.

    Feeling remorseful, An approached her.

    Would you like some help with that?

    Are you a magician?

    Sort of.

    Although An couldnt use me magic, he was skilled with other types. Thus, he demonstrated by crafting a small ice horse statue with the same ice sculpture spell the girl had attempted.

    Her eyes widened in amazement.

    Wow, youre really good at magic! I keep failing.

    Its nothing really.

    Does that mean Im really bad at it?

    She was quite self-critical.

    It looks simr to the magic I used. I wonder what went wrong.

    As the girl pondered over her own magic, it became apparent she had made several mistakes in the spells formtion. She seemed unable to sense what was amiss.

    Shall I teach you?

    Embarrassed about havingughed at her earlier, An offered his help, and her eyes sparkled in response.

    Really? Then could you teach me this and this, and also this?

    Seizing the opportunity, she quickly pulled out books from her bag. It turned out she was a first-year student at the Red Tower Academyfailing in magic despite attending the academy. But she was Dorothy: always enthusiastic about magic and brimming with ambition.

    That was the beginning of their acquaintance. And somehow, from that day on, An found himself meeting Dorothy every day. She would bring him food from a ce she frequented in exchange for learning magic from him, a direct descendent of the Igrit family. The idea might seem preposterous, but An didnt mind it that much. Hed rather be doing something than nothing at all.

    Ah, so this part of the spell was wrong.

    Its not just that one part. These parts were wrong too.

    Who made them wrong?

    Well, Dorothy, it would be you.

    Dorothy was, indeed, quite the unique failing student. Mostcking talent would grow weary. Who would continue striving despite no progress? She was even ostracized at the academy for being a failing student. For a magician, the inability to manage magic meant worthlessness. But Dorothy loved magicbringing new spells to discuss with An and delighting in them.

    An thought to himself while observing her. There he was, neglected by the Igrit family for being unable to learn one type of magic, yet Dorothy, unable to use magic at all, truly loved it. This realization often left him lost in thought, questioning what he truly sought in magic.

    Then came the day when An fell ill with a fever. Recently, hed been venturing out every morning, so it was no surprise his body sumbed to sickness. Lying there with closed eyes, he felt the heat coursing through his body.

    It was torturous.

    He longed for something cool, anything at all. And above all, the helplessness of lying there, doing nothing, was maddening. It was as if life was reminding him of its own futility.

    Dorothy.

    Was she waiting for him?

    Perhaps it had be part of his daily routine. With a rueful smile, An thought of Dorothy. He had promised to teach her magic at this time every day, and failing to keep his promise, he wondered if he would be unable to meet her again.

    So many negative thoughts.

    As An pondered, his consciousness began to fade. Then he felt something exceedingly cold on his forehead.

    Barely opening his eyes, he saw strands of nearly transparent blue hair. It was Dorothy. He wondered how she managed to enter his room, but there she was, using her magic to wrap ice in a handkerchief, trying to cool his fever.

    Do, Dorothy.

    Ah, An, does it feel cool?

    Its so, feels like my forehead might freeze over.

    Struggling to speak through the fever, An managed a response, and Dorothy puffed up with pride.

    Its the power of my magic. How about that? The magic I learned from An is pretty good, isnt it? My magic can be helpful to someone.

    As he watched her, An chuckled despite himself.

    Youre still a long, way off.

    At Ans teasing, Dorothy pouted. But soon, she propped her elbows on his bed, rested her chin on her hands, and grinned broadly.

    Then get well soon and teach me. I understand magic best when its An teaching me.

    The ice spell on his forehead was cold, but for some reason, it felt the warmest to him. That day he realizedmagic, depending on who wields it, can provide such warmth to others.

    My magic

    It was merely a tool for survival within the Igrit family. But that wasnt the true nature of magic. An felt as if hed gained a new understanding, and a thought crossed his mind that he mighte to enjoy magic again.

    A few dayster, when his fever had subsided, An learned that it was Lirina who had brought Dorothy to him.

    Mr. An, when a girlfriend stays by your side when youre sick, you recover faster, you know?

    What a ridiculous misunderstanding.

    An, his face flushing, scolded Lirina, who ended up with her arms raised high, kneeling and standing in punishment for a while.

    From that day on, Dorothy often visited Ans house. With Lirinas help, she entered the estate and tapped on his window toe in and learn magic from him.

    Why do you learn magic, Dorothy?

    One day, An asked her as she practiced wind magic, managing to control it with just a wisp of mana. She turned to look at him.

    Huh? Because its fun.

    Fun. Such a primal reason silenced An. Dorothys eyes were shining with pure joy. She was deeply delighted by magic.

    Why did you learn magic, An?

    Now it was Dorothy who inquired. Why did he learn magic?

    Because I was born into a family of magicians.

    An had never contemted why he learned magic. He was simply a direct descendent of the Igrit family.

    So he learned magic. No, he waspelled to learn.

    Ah, I dont think thats it. Honestly, magic is hard andplicated. Young kids dont like to do hard and difficult things. Even if everyone around them says to do it, a childs world revolves around themselves. Ultimately, they wont do what they dislike.

    Dorothy smiled as she said this, looking back at An. Her smile was as beautiful as an ice flower sculpture.

    Maybe you found joy in learning magic?

    An blinked. He had long since be tired of magic. And yet, joy?

    Was there ever a day when I actually enjoyed learning magic?

    Watching her run gleefully after the paper airne she had lifted with wind magic, An was reminded of his very early days.

    Our An, well done! This is the magic you can perform. And this will brighten your life ahead with magic.

    On the day he first seeded in magic, his mother had lifted him into her arms, smiling warmly at him. Its said that one reason children find their first interest and fun in something is the praise of their parents. Every day, Agatha introduced him to new magic, performing it before him.

    A fiery bird soaring through the sky, a rock beetle crawling on the ground, the whisper of a wind flute, the soft touch of a water orbher magic was always delightful and beautiful. Every spell was for An, and as he grew up seeing those spells, he cherished magic in his heart.

    An definitely knew the joy of magic. He had loved magic. More than anyone else in the world, he had reveled in it.

    An lifted his head.

    Dorothy, chasing after a paper airne lifted by her own wind magic, gleamed before his eyes. An involuntary smile escaped him. He had forgotten that there was a time when he had adored the magic he so loathed.

    An!

    Seeing the girl calling his name, An got up. And he began to rediscover the joy of magicall because of the girl named Dorothy.

    The wind blew.

    The breeze from Ans magic carried Dorothys paper airne high into the blue sky. The solitary paper ne soaring into the sky seemed as if it could take him to the heavens as well.

    Dorothy.

    Hmm?

    I think I like you.

    Without thinking, those words slipped out. The feelings that had been swelling up inside him demanded to be voiced. Dorothy heard him, and her eyes grew wide before she started iling her arms and backpedaling.

    Wha, wait!

    Her face was nowpletely red as a beet. Anughed. Thatughter was the brightest it had been after so many weary days.

    Can, can I answer a bitter?

    Dorothy replied, unusually timid. She was someone he just couldnt resist teasing.

    No. Answer now.

    Being the mischievous sort, An caught her wrist and looked her straight in the eye, causing Dorothys face to turn even redder, as if it might burst.

    I dont know! Ill tell you tomorrow!

    Having reached her limit, she used wind magic to blow An away and made her escape. In Ans opinion, that spell was one of the most aplished Dorothy had ever cast.

    Tomorrow, then.

    Amused by Dorothys inability to handle embarrassment, An decided to look forward to the next day.

    And the following evening, as was his habit, An woke upte.

    Mr. An!

    Startled by Lirinas urgent cry while he was still dressing, An turned to her with a puzzled look.

    The academy dormitory is on fire!

    The moment he heard those words, Ans eyes grew wide.

 Chapter 62 Death and Resurrection

    Chapter 62 Death and Resurrection

    With no time for answers, An bolted from the room. The academy dormitory where Dorothy resided was engulfed in mes. After running at full speed, An arrived at the dormitory only to find it aze with unholy fire. Some children who had escaped were either writhing from burns or crying out in despair. Dorothy, however, was nowhere to be seen.

    Anxiously, An approached someone who seemed unharmed.

    Excuse me, have you seen Dorothy? A girl with transparent blue hair?

    Do, Dorothy? The failing student?

    He seemed to recognize Dorothy, but his expression betrayed ignorance of her current whereabouts. Suddenly, a child raised a hand.

    I saw her! Dorothy saved that kid and me over there.

    The student, apparently exhausted from inhaling smoke, pointed to another unconscious child, but Dorothy herself was still missing.

    Wheres Dorothy?

    She went back inside to save more kids

    Hearing this, An charged through the entrance without hesitation. Having cast a series of spells to ward off mes, he dashed through the searing inferno. Despite the protective magic, the heat was intensethese werent ordinary mes.

    This is magic.

    Who would do such a thing? Did someone bear a grudge against the academy? An, who didnt attend the academy, couldnt knowbut he was certain of one thing: he needed to find Dorothy.

    Dorothy! Dorothy, where are you?

    Dodging falling debris, An desperately called out for Dorothy. A girl just barely managing basic spells couldnt possibly withstand such a ze. He scoured the first floor, then the second, and as he reached the third, he sensed a drop in the ferocity of mes from a certain direction. Realizing this, An propelled himself towards it with all his might.

    Move!

    He sent the rubble flying with magic and saw a glimpse of blue hair amidst the ice. Between locks of frosty hair, the clear ice-like skin of a girl came into view, her body seemingly half made of ice, frantically suppressing the magic circle of mes with coldness.

    It was Dorothy he knew so well.

    Dorothy!

    His voice drew her attention. Shock and confusion reced the usual serenity in her eyes.

    Ah, An?

    Flustered to see him here, and fully aware of her own appearance, she was at a loss. An realized it thenDorothy was no ordinary human. She was a spirit.

    The presence of a spirit instinctively incites aversion in people. And in the Igrit family, spirits were a taboo, ever since the atrocitiesmitted by the first spirit contracted by the original spirit mage, which had gone down in history. Dorothy wasnt unaware of this, and guilt for deceiving him filled her mind.

    However, An felt a profound sense of relief. Dorothy was safe. He immediately rushed to her side, regardless of her being a spirit. She was the Dorothy who had given him a second chance at life.

    An, you fool?! Its dangerous! Get out of here now!

    Despite her shock, Dorothy was more concerned about Ans safety than her own appearance. But he felt the same towards her.

    We just need to deal with this.

    Wait, its dangerous!

    An, I am an Igrit.

    He stepped in front of the magic circle, heat fiercely beating against his face. Ignoring it, he extended his hands and began to unravel the array of magical circles that had started to glow within his grasp.

    Magic is my specialty.

    The irony wasnt lost on him. The man who had grown weary of magic early in life was now iming expertise in it. But he was the only one capable of stopping this magic circle. Dorothys gaze flickered wildly, her lips tightly pressed together, as she watched him act without hesitation despite knowing her true nature.

    An, I am a spirit. If people see you with me, it could lead to disaster.

    The repercussions could extend beyond a simple exile from the family. At least, the me Emperor would never let An off the hook.

    Still, Ans eyes remained unchanged.

    Yes.

    He simply said, willing to endure it all just to be with her. Dorothy clenched her fists as Ans sincerity reached her.

    The one who started this fire used a spirit seed. Ordinary magic cant extinguish these mes. And obviously, spirits cant stop it either.

    The magic, a new creation using a spirit seed sold in underhanded deals, was a forbidden spell that forced the spirit within the seed to bloom and explode. A powerful spell akin to world erosion, amplifying the spirits power at the cost of its sacrifice. The Igrit family was already investigating such magic users.

    Dorothy was a rare case, almost human-like among spirits. She was a new being created by the Spirit Kings Forest to evolve and respond to humans in a world undergoing erosion. Thus, she understood humans unlike typical spirits.

    Regardless of the intent behind her evolution, her simrity to humans naturally piqued her interest in them, with magic being a particrly fascinating subject. She adopted the identity of a young mage named Dorothy, who had died, to learn magic at the academy. It was there she realized that the mage she impersonated was connected to the group researching spirit amplification magic.

    Upon discovering this, Dorothy monitored their activities and rushed to prevent the arson when she saw one member being caught by the Igrits investigation.

    Now, An finally saw the burning seed within the explosive magic circle. The aura of the mes was beyond hisprehension.

    I will suppress the spirits power.

    I will undo the magic.

    Their eyes met, a mutual realization of what needed to be done. They shared a smile amidst the roaring mes and moved in unison.

    Dorothys coldness forcibly pressed down the spirits mes. Meanwhile, An began to dismantle the magic circle.

    The foundation of the magic circle was based on explosive spells of considerableplexity. It reflected the madness of the arsonist, obsessed with magic.

    Great, what a lunaticplication. At least a Philosopher level 5th Circle Mages work.

    He was merely a Theoricus, a 3rd Circle Mage. Facing a magic circle crafted by someone two whole circles above him, the determination behind theplex spell was palpable. It was so intense that An nearly felt dizzy just looking at it.

    Yet, his eyes and hands moved with a feverish determination, swiftly unraveling the spell. He understood why Dorothy had been suppressing itif it exploded, not just the dormitory, but the entire area would be obliterated. She had been desperately holding it back, and An had to be even more careful in disarming it. Precision and speed were both crucial, a high-wire act where one misstep could be catastrophic.

    Dorothys coldness was still pouring out, desperately holding back the mes, but she had been pushing herself since before Ans arrival. Her increasingly spirit-like appearance and the water dripping between the ice were clear signs of her reaching her limit.

    Time was running out. Sweat beaded on Ans brow. He despised himself for having neglected magic for so long, all the while making grand gestures and now struggling with disarming a magic circle.

    Faster, more precise.

    His hands and eyes showed no sign of stopping. His mental focus, pushed to the limit, forced him into a state of intense concentration solely for the spells disarming.

    Crack, thud

    Blood began to trickle from his eyes, perhaps due to the immense mana gathered there. His gaze never wavered, not blinking once.

    Damn it.

    Even then, he acutely felt the inadequacy of his skills.

    An.

    Dorothys voice reached him.

    You can do it. You taught even a fool like me.

    Nowpletely in her spirit form, Dorothy pulled up even more coldness and spoke.

    You are the greatest magician among all those I know.

    Having someone believe in him was enough for An. His reddened eyes shone brighter than ever before, as if he had been learning magic just for this day. His fingers danced across the runes as dozens of magic circles began to unravel at his touch.

    The mes grew fiercer, but Ans hands continued to dismantle the magic circle. Finally, onest one. When his index finger touched the magic circle:

    Crack!

    The circle shattered like ss. Following that, the epassing mesbusted and disappeared in an instant.

    Thud, thud

    Parts of the burnt building copsed into ash. Amidst the quiet, An gasped for breath, blood trickling down his cheeks.

    His gaze shifted to the side. Had he used too much mana? His voice was gone, his vision blurry. Yet, in his sight, Dorothy was still vividly present.

    Translucent ice-like skin, eyes and hair of azure blue as if each strand was meticulously carved from ice. Below that, Dorothys face was adorned with a bright smile.

    An!

    They had prevailed. That was enough.

    As Ans consciousness teetered on the brink:

    Boom!

    The entire dormitory began to echo as its pirs could no longer withstand the fire, leading to the buildings copse. They were cornered on the third floor, too far from any windows to escape. Moreover, An was at his limit, mana-exhausted, his fingertips barely moving.

    Yet, before he could reach out to protect Dorothy, she wrapped her arms around him first.

    Crash!

    As the dormitory crumbled, ck ash and smoke swirled around them. Amidst it all, An felt himself falling, muttering in despair. But no impact came. Dorothy had encased the surrounding debris in ice, narrowly preventing it from copsing on them.

    But the real problem was next.

    What, what is that?

    A monster, its a monster!

    Theres a spirit! Theres a spirit here!

    Amidst the chaos, An heard the panicked voices of children and magicians who had arrivedte to fight the fire. Fear, hostility, and a mix of emotions poured from their eyes.

    Its taking a hostage!

    The magicians shouted, not realizing who had quelled the explosion. Desperate to correct the misunderstanding, An couldnt muster his voice. He was fortunate not to be vomiting blood.

    His gaze hurriedly sought Dorothy. They needed to flee now. If Dorothy remained, shed be a target for the magicians. And she knew it.

    But before she could move, a wave of mes surged.

    Stay away from my son!

    With a thunderous voice, the fire enveloped Dorothy in an instant. She had been at her limit from suppressing the amplification magic. Naturally, she couldnt escape such high-tier me magic.

    Ah, aahhh!

    An, witnessing the scene, screamed in horror, spewing blood as he tried to rush to the burning Dorothy. But before he could, someone grabbed his arm.

    An! Its okay now, its over!

    It was none other than his mother, Agatha. She had been investigating the forbidden magicians and rushed here after hearing of the academys arson. Luckily, the culprit had been captureda professor at the academy, who upon being cornered, unleashed his madness on the dormitory. Arriving, Agatha saw a spirit apparently attacking An and, mistaking it for another hostile spirit prepared by the arsonist, incinerated it with all her might to save her son.

    However, none of that mattered to An. Dorothy was burning away. That was the only problem for him. At thest moment, the memory of her pushing him back, smiling, was vivid.

    Do, Dorothy

    Calling her name for thest time, Ans consciousness broke as mana exhaustion took him. And that day became the day An shattered.

    Yet now, An hade this far to meet Dorothy again. He ridiculed his past self for choosing suicide over searching for a way to resurrect her, for failing to find salvation in Dorothy. He despised himself for nearly giving up because he couldnt find a way, despite her saving him.

    So, then.

    An spoke up, his voice cutting through the water as he addressed the shining Spirit Kings egg.

    Dorothy, lets meet again.

    He would atone and live with the regrets of his past for as many times as necessary. He proimed his desire to meet her once more, swallowing tears. He hadnt yet received her answer that day.

    In that moment, the entireke was enveloped in a halo of light. The Spirit Kings egg An was cradling began to crack, and as he slowly lifted it from the water, the radiance converged upon the egg.

    Swish

    Transparent blue hair fluttered before his eyes, and Ans gaze widened more than ever before. The girl submerged in the water slowly opened her fluttering eyes and rose.

    As An wept underwater, he smiled gently.

    Dorothy.

    Ah, An?

    His arms reached out, pulling her into an embrace, making a vow in his heart never to lose her again. Their reunion brought a new hope to Ans life, a reason to keep on living.

    And then, he remembered Kraush. His benefactor was now facing off against his own grandfather.

    Dorothy, exnations willeter.

    They had to leave immediately.

    The sh of swords resounded. Kraush, busy with his vision, was fending off dozens of fireballs with his instincts and blunted de. Across from him stood Adolf, exuding a casual air of confidence, every bit the formidable Ten Great Lord he was reputed to be. Kraush never intended to win. If Adolf were serious, Kraush would have been finished long ago. He could only face him because he knew Adolf wouldnt truly engage.

    But still.

    Kraush dodged another volley of fireballs and took a significant step back.

    That nonchnt attitude is infuriating.

    He had only nned to buy time until An could resurrect Dorothy, but looking at Adolfs face made him reconsider. He understood why An hated and resented Adolf so much. If this was what An endured daily, it was no wonder.

    It made Kraush want tond a solid blow.

    [Kraush.]

    Crimson Gardens voice reached him.

    [The spirit has been resurrected.]

    That was enough to push Kraushs limits beyond their bounds.

 Chapter 63 Breaking the Limit

    Chapter 63 Breaking the Limit

    Since acquiring the Lunar Body, Kraush had been able to maintain the Annihtion Erosion at a certain level without penalties. It was precisely because he could sustain Annihtion Erosion that he was able to confront Adolf directly. However, Kraush had a different true reason for wanting the Lunar Body.

    The range of my limits has expanded.

    Annihtion Erosion is a secret technique that burns the power of world erosion within ones Ignis, storing that energy within the flesh. The downside is that the burning energy also damages Kraushs body. Thus, Kraush could only use Annihtion Erosion for a mere three seconds.

    Now, with the Lunar Body, that range had significantly widened. At least duringbat, he was able to maintain Annihtion Erosion at will. This meant he could potentiallypress time back to three seconds and break even higher limits than now.

    Ive never tried it before.

    But it wasnt impossible.

    Kraush threw away the respirator he had been wearing. It was more of a hindrance to his breathing. Then, he sheathed his sworda seemingly insane act in the midst of battle. Even so, Kraush fearlessly took a deep breath and summoned his aura from within.

    At that moment, the power of world erosion in his body met the Ignis and began to burn. It was hot. Yet bearable.

    More, just a bit more.

    The power of world erosion within him red up even more fiercely. The heat seemed as if it would set his entire body aze, growing stronger by the second. Kraush bit his lip. His mind felt clouded with heat, but the Lunar Body barely kept the heat at bay. Smoke trickled from Kraushs lips, and mes flickered in his eyes as his surroundings started to distort with the intense heat.

    Adolf, too, sensed his anomaly.

    What is he trying to do?

    While considering how to subdue Kraush without inflicting harm, Adolf noticed a bizarre shift in Kraushs energy. The heat emanating from Kraush now surpassed even the surrounding fireballsit was as if his body was striving to surpass its own limits.

    And Adolfs thoughts aligned with that notion.

    More!

    With a blood-spitting effort, Kraush once again stoked his body. The distant heatbusted, surging throughout his entire being. The heat permeated every muscle and nerve, and in an instant, Kraushs hair tips and fingers ckened with dark mes.

    He had definitively breached his limits, and his domain expanded to an extreme. The heat engulfing his bodypressed his consciousness to its utmost brink. The aura within him,bined with world erosion, swelled his body as he geared up for the next move.

    Crash!

    Suddenly, Kraush felt something breaking in his mind. It was a wall. The wall that had seemed insurmountable shattered in an instant as Kraush broke through to a new realm with his limit surpassed: the highest rank of Expertise, just before reaching Mastery, the divide between genius and the average.

    His eyes, reddened from the heat, burned with an intensity never seen before.

    Three seconds? Dont make meugh. Its barely one second.

    However, that one second was enough.

    Boom!

    The impact from Kraush stamping his foot echoed a beatter. By the time the shock settled, his sword had already been drawn from its sheath. Adolf btedly raised his hand in response, but Kraush was faster.

    The swirling heat surged from Kraushs sword, alighting upon meeting the Ignis, ring up into dark mes. Kraushs sword stretched forward.

    Sword and Spirit Fusion.

    In this moment, Kraushs mind reached the domain faster than anyone else. As the ripples in the mentalke were engulfed by the fierce mes, the ascent consumed the fire.

    A single downward strike.

    One Sword.

    With that strike, the technique merged with the Sword Demons fusion art and Annihtion Erosion, reaching new heights. The fusion arts One Sword had now evolved beyond its constraints into a new secret technique.

    Annihtion Erosion, Second Form: Sky Annihting Sword.

    When the dark mes cut through the Spirit Kings Forest, a brief pause of silence filled the space. Soon after, everything started to twist as if cleaved in half, and in an instant, an overwhelming st filled the area.

    Kaboom!

    Within the zing dark mes, Adolf looked down upon Kraush with wide eyes. Blood trickled down his cheeks, and his hand, raised toote, was reddened with burns as well.

    The injury was minor. Facing world erosion, even one of the Ten Great Lords would consider such wounds trivial.

    But never had he expected to receive such a wound from a mere youth, barely of age, and a Onmyoji at that.

    Adolfs eyes slowly looked downward.

    Kraush, maintaining the stance of his sword strike, gasped for breath, barely standing. His fingertips were ckened, and the sweat pouring like rain clearly indicated his limits. Moreover, Kraushs sword, due to the heat, was cracked all over.

    ng!

    And unable to withstand the heat, his sword shattered.

    However, his gaze, fixed directly on Adolf, remained undefeated.

    Adolf slowly clenched his burnt hand.

    He never thought it could pierce his protective magic. Simultaneously, his expression changed.

    You are Balheims direct descendent.

    Upon hearing Adolfs deration, Kraush struggled to keep his eyes open with sheer determination.

    It seemed like he had a veterans tenacity at such a young age.

    What is your rtionship with An?

    Kraush couldnt understand Adolfs question. But he was certain of one thing.

    Just a damned acquaintance.

    He was the one who had selfishly died first, leaving Kraush to struggle alone.

    Adolf fell silent upon hearing that. Kraush was certainly going to grow, perhaps to a stature known by all someday. And those who stood beside him would belong to a new generation. Adolf glimpsed that future in this moment.

    If An could stand beside him, the story might change. Of course, the process of getting there would be a challenge.

    After going through the trouble to retrieve Abe, who had suddenly vanished

    In the meantime, this rascal had acquainted himself with such individuals.

    Kraush!

    At that moment, a gigantic wall of ice rose between Kraush and Adolf. Ans magic.

    Having hidden Dorothy in the water to avoid detection by Adolf, Kraush smirked.

    Thud!

    Then, a vibration echoed from the far reaches of the forest. Kraush and Adolf knew exactly what it meant. An upper-rank spirit, stirred by themotion Kraush had caused, was heading their way. If an upper-rank spirit started rampaging, it could damage even the city walls.

    An upper-rank spirit must be taken down at all costs.

    Both of you!

    Adolf was about to seize them and send them outside when the magic circle beneath Kraush and Ans feet began to glow.

    me Emperor, Adolf Igrit.

    Adolfs eyes widened at the sight. But Kraush looked at him with a sardonic smile.

    Have fun with the upper-rank spirit.

    Adolf realized that Kraush had intentionally caused the disturbance.

    Damn you!

    The moment Adolf shouted in anger, Kraushs vision had already turned white.

    Transported outside to the Spirit Kings Forest in an instant, Kraush felt his copsing body being caught by someone.

    It was Crimson Garden.

    Did you want to wreck your body that badly?

    As Crimson Garden spoke, Kraush strained to hold onto consciousness.

    Cant help it with such an infuriating old man. Had no choice.

    Werent you just curious to see if your power would work even against one of the Ten Great Lords?

    Kraush turned his head with a sheepish expression. Watching this, Crimson Garden sighed.

    An and Dorothy came into view, with An holding Dorothys hand as if hed never let go again. She still seemed bewildered by the situation.

    Thanks, Kraush. I owe you a debt I can never repay.

    Is that so.

    Kraush responded nonchntly.

    An, bereft of the Lunar Body, would continue to grow stronger. He might even surpass the strength Kraush knew from before.

    An, what will you do now?

    Now that An no longer possessed the Lunar Body, Adolf wouldnt try to kill him. Plus, An could now learn the Igrits me magic. Whether he would reveal that fact immediately was uncertain, but at least he was no longer under Igrits pressure.

    That didnt mean the narrow-minded old man would view An favorably. An had provoked Adolf with talks of Igrits lineage. And Dorothy was there, too. The Igrit family would never tolerate the presence of a spirit.

    All of these were not issues that could be resolved in a day or two.

    Ill learn the Igrits me magic.

    Ans eyes shone a clear red. Despite suffering under the Igrit name his entire life, he chose to enter their realm once more. It meant he was willing to tread a difficult path on his own initiative. To protect Dorothy, he was determined to be stronger, regardless of the hardships.

    Seeing this, Kraush sensed the stubbornness of the An he once knew.

    Thats more like An.

    In the end, protecting Dorothy and bringing down the me Emperor were tasks for An alone.

    An,e to Rahelrn Academy next year.

    Thus, Kraush made him an offer.

    You can dy dealing with Igrits issues there, and youll have time to grow stronger and protect Dorothy.

    If during that time, An could refine both Igrits magic and himself, leaving Igrit might not be so difficult.

    Kraush, youll enroll in Rahelrn Academy too, right?

    Yeah.

    Hearing Kraushs answer, An smiled slowly.

    It was the first genuine smile Kraush had seen from him, as his face had always been covered in burns and bandages.

    Not a bad smile, Kraush thought.

    Ill enroll. Lets definitely meet up there.

    With that promise made to An, Kraush gave a wryugh and turned his recovered strength towards leaving.

    Go sort out your own problems.

    Just as An hesitated, wanting to repay Kraush in some way, he turned his head.

    There was Dorothy, wearing an embarrassed expression.

    Even in her crystal state, Dorothy faintly heard themotion outside. Realizing this, An cleared his throat just as Kraush departed with Crimson Garden.

    Uh-hem, hem, An.

    Having returned from death, the spirit Dorothy called out to him, sheepish yet determined to speak her mind, since she too had something she wanted to say at the end.

    Ans and Dorothys eyes met.

    They were surely feeling the same, but sometimes words had to convey what was unspoken.

    An, I thought you hated magic.

    So An spoke first.

    Due to the Lunar Body, I couldnt wield me magic, and magic became nothing but shackles to me. The Igrit family was the entirety of my life.

    Within the Igrit, An was slowly dying. He knew it well enough.

    If he hadnt met Dorothy, he would havepletely broken down in the end.

    But after meeting you, things began to change. Seeing you so happy over a single spell, using magic to alleviate my pain, and because of you, for the first time in my life, I could use magic for someone else at the dorm.

    Romantic or poetic words were beyond Ans repertoire. He simply conveyed his thoughts honestly.

    Yet, every time he spoke, tears gradually welled up in Dorothys eyes.

    Its all thanks to you.

    Whether she was a spirit not human, an enemy of humans, or anything else, it didnt matter to An.

    The one thing that mattered was Dorothy.

    Dorothy, I like you.

    If the world were to denounce Dorothy and he became an enemy of the world, so be it. After all, it was Dorothy who had made his world.

    At that moment, as tears fell from Dorothys eyes, she closed her fluttering eyelids.

    I am a spirit.

    I know.

    My name might be false, my appearance, maybe even my memories could be fabricated by world erosion.

    But to me, you are still Dorothy.

    That would never change.

    An, have you heard about the very first spirit mage?

    Of course, he had. The first spirit mage was from the Igrit family.

    Maybe the end for spirits and humans is such an oue.

    An lifted his hand to sp Dorothys.

    As she trembled at the warmth, An spoke.

    Even if a certain end is toe, I want to be by your side throughout the journey before that end.

    Ans red eyes met Dorothys blue ones.

    That was enough.

    Dorothy, with tears streaming down, now wore a bright smile.

    Perhaps spirits were destined to love humans, she thought.

    I like you too.

    The tear-stained bright smile Dorothy returned was more than enough of an answer An had been waiting for.

    Having left space for An and Dorothy, Kraush moved away with an almost deathly expression.

    A bed called out to him.

    Wake up. You have to take responsibility for what youve done.

    Crimson Gardens remark, sharp as ever, echoed. She may as well be a demon. At least for now, he wished shed refrain from perching on his shoulder.

    Mr. Kraush!

    Mr. Kraush.

    At that moment, Kraush heard two voices calling him. One was filled with surprise, the other as calm as ever.

    When Kraush looked in their direction, there they were: one, a maid with incredibly light blonde hair; the other, a small girl with white hair.

    Kraush tilted his head. It made sense for Lirina to be there, but why Bianca?

    Mr. Kraush, Ive always been watching you.

    It seemed Bianca had read his thoughts. A slight frown on her face suggested she was somewhat angry.

    Why are you here, Lirina?

    Avoiding Biancas gaze, Kraush asked Lirina. He thought she would have returned to the mansion by now or gone to An.

    Well, the mansion is in chaos, so I thought there would be a lot to do.

    One reason was dereliction of duty.

    And Im not so clueless as to intrude between Mr. An and Miss Dorothy.

    The second reason was simply tact.

    Kraush couldnt disagree; he understood. In the meantime, Lirina nced at Bianca and then spoke to Kraush.

    To think you had such a cute fiance, yet you tried to lure me away.

    Kraush was dumbfounded by her words. What was she talking about? Sure, Bianca was his first love, but that was a long time ago, and even as an ice sculpture, he had repressed his feelings.

    However, Kraush caught on to Lirinas teasing nce at Bianca.

    Her temper was the same as always.

    Youre toying with a girls heart, truly a wicked man.

    I am not a wicked man.

    But Bianca objected to a different part.

    Mr. Kraush is a good person.

    Her eyes were filled with sincerity.

    Lirinas eyes widened, then she looked at Kraush and covered her mouth.

    Youre really cute. Its a pity for Mr. Kraush.

    Kraush decided to just ept it.

    I want to take her home in my pocket. Can you give me your fiance?

    Dont even think about getting your saliva on her.

    As Kraush pulled Bianca towards him, she opened her eyes wide, then rolled them around before slyly clinging to Kraushs arm.

    Lirina, smiling contentedly, let out a faint sigh.

    I got ahead of myself for no reason.

    After the inexplicable remark, Lirina bowed politely to Kraush.

    Thank you very much for helping Mr. An and me. I will never forget this kindness.

    It wasnt that big of a favor. Kraush had received so much from her before regressing that it helped him stay who he was.

    But it was hard not to feel a bit relieved. Saving someone he couldnt had always been important to Kraush.

    Thats good to hear

    As he spoke, Kraushs vision suddenly cut out.

    Ah, this is the limit.

    And with that, Kraush lost consciousness.

 Chapter 64 Seeking a New Weapon

    Chapter 64 Seeking a New Weapon

    The ceiling that Kraush had be all too familiar with recently came into view. It was the ceiling of the quarters used by the Blue Sea Knights in Halgram. Staring nkly at it, Kraush slowly sat up, only to feel a throbbing pain throughout his body. The aftermath of wielding Annihtion Erosion. It was the price paid for hisst moment of greed, and honestly, given his current state, he had no room forints.

    I wanted to see how far I could push it against one of the Ten Great Lords.

    Despite Adolf holding back, Kraush had managed to inflict a wound on hima burn, no less, on the master of me magic. Kraush clenched his fist, feeling the performance boost from his newly acquired Lunar Body. Yet he faced another problem, one concerning his sword.

    My sword couldnt withstand Annihtion Erosion.

    The intense heat and power of Annihtion Erosion were more than his sword could bear. This was a significant issue. No matter how strong he became, he couldnt fight without a weapon.

    I need a sword. One with good durability.

    Crossing his arms, Kraush pondered. Then, something came to mind.

    Rain Thunder Prime.

    One of the worlds top ten heavenly swords, said to contain the power of thunder and rain. Kraush remembered its existence distinctly. And it might just be the perfect sword for his current situation.

    The problem is its current owner.

    With a look of indecision, Kraush thought about the owner of Rain Thunder Prime, who would still be alive at this time.

    What are you pondering about so deeply?

    Crimson Garden, in her crow form, perched atop the bed. Pushing thoughts of swords aside, Kraush decided to ask about something else first.

    Crim, hows An?

    Hes settled his matters with the elder, and it seems hes talked about the Lunar Body as well. The elder, perhaps owing to his own misdeeds, has decided to actively support the boy.

    This was somewhat relieving news.

    It looks like An is on his way to bing a spirit mage now.

    Didnt I tell you about what happens to humans who contract with spirits?

    Kraush, who knew all too well about the chaos brought by the first spirit mage, looked towards Crimson Garden.

    This time, I am here.

    Himself having received immortality from Crimson Garden, Kraush stated that any issues could be resolved by him.

    Crimson Garden looked at Kraush with a faintly open eye, then chuckled dryly.

    You think you can surpass me with that level of growth? From what I see, you wont manage it even by the end of your life.

    A cheeky retort. Nevertheless, Kraush understood her remark wasnt pure mockery. The bond between Kraush and Crimson Garden was deepening. She might even find herself wishing, when the endes, that her cruel immortality hadnt been passed to Kraush. She was a being of deep affection, after all.

    Crim, we have a contractual rtionship.

    So, Kraush feltpelled to rify.

    You gave me immortality, and in exchange, I grow strong for taking it from youquite a straightforward transaction.

    Both of them should remember that fact.

    Who said otherwise?

    Crimson Garden fluttered down from the bed with a flirtatious tease, indicating she was well aware.

    Seeing her response, Kraush allowed himself a wryugh. He had wronged Crimson Garden, albeit unintentionally. Still, the sentiment of her looking out for him was appreciated somewhere.

    Well, the next destination would be Demonic Bastion, then.

    Even he had to admit he got around quite efficiently, and with that, Kraush rose from the bed. Ready to settle a meal and acquire something from the magical city of Halgram before setting off. This would undoubtedly cost him a hefty sum of money, but that didnt matter.

    If the Balheims need to pay, so be it.

    Crim, I suppose its time for a new weapon, huh?

    As Crimson Garden unfurled her wings with a show-off attitude, Kraush knew she was fast on the uptake.

    I have one in mind for you.

    But Kraush blinked in surprise at her words.

    A contact of mine, quite the expert in weapon-making, has something suitable for you.

    Uh, Crim.

    Appreciative that Crimson Garden would procure a weapon for him, Kraush chuckled awkwardly, having already decided on where to obtain his sword.

    Crimson Garden paused at that, then slowly folded her wings, ring at Kraush.

    Temporary. Who said you should stick to one sword for life? Ridiculous.

    With an indignant flutter of her wings, Crimson Garden shot out through the window.

    Watching her go, Kraush couldnt help but let out augh.

    Crimson Garden, too, was not one for upfront honesty.

    Thud

    As the carriage slowed, Kraush looked out the window to see a vige sprawled as if climbing a mountain. Demonic Bastion, a masterpiece forged by a mad weapons engineer who devoted his life to creating weapons capable of contending with world erosion. And this city, Lav, thrived on the byproducts of Demonic Bastion. This was precisely where Kraush hade to find a weapon.

    As he entered Lav, armed figures were visible everywhere, all challengers of Demonic Bastion,prising the citys fabric. The Bastion itself mined resources and synthesized countless byproducts internally. The challengers aimed for these byproducts, valuable and sought after in the market. And the deeper one ventured into Demonic Bastion, the better the quality of the byproducts.

    Though their efforts only go as far as the eighth floor.

    Kraushs interest wasnt in byproducts like those. It was the sword Rain Thunder Prime, retrieved from Demonic Bastion by the third Balheim, Belorkin. One of the ten heavenly swords, Rain Thunder Prime was acquired purely by chance. Naturally, it no longer belonged to Belorkin, now in the hands of a wandering ghost within the Bastion.

    How ironic.

    Knowing what Belorkin had done with Rain Thunder Prime, Kraush smirked. Fueled by confidence from the sword, Belorkins rampage and tyranny escted, and ultimately, he turned the sword on Charlotte. Unable to ovee his hubris, he followed her into the Golden Realm, leading to his demise.

    Kraush wasnt privy to the specifics of that time; his face was scorched by Ignis, leaving him unconscious until the saintess could aid him. All he knew was that afterward, he heard Belorkin died in the Golden Realm, and Charlotte had brought back his body.

    Later, Rain Thunder Prime left Belorkins dead hand and returned to Charlotte. Kraush was well aware of the might the sword disyed in Charlottes grip. But this time, it wouldnt end up in Charlottes hand.

    Its going to be mine.

    And to im it, Kraush had to y the current owner of Rain Thunder Prime.

    In the history of Demonic Bastion, it was the human who had in the most.

    The ghost of Demonic Bastion.

    The name was Nakcheon.

 Chapter 65 The Conquest of Demonic Bastion’s 8th Floor

    Chapter 65 The Conquest of Demonic Bastion��s 8th Floor

    Nakcheon. A fallen sky. Once an idol of challengers who had reached the 8th floor of Demonic Bastion, leading the team of top contenders, the ck Lions. However, now Nakcheon was a ghost, bound by the Bastions life-giving powers to the verge of the 8th floor, preventing anyone from surpassing to the 9th. And this Nakcheon possessed the sword Rain Thunder Prime. The synergy of the Bastions ghost and Rain Thunder Prime was needless to say formidable. Hence, many had challenged Nakcheon, either to reach beyond the 9th floor or covetous of Rain Thunder Prime. Yet, the fact that Nakcheon remained alive indicated the results thus far.

    Kraush intended to defeat Nakcheon and im Rain Thunder Prime.

    [Its been a while since Ive been here.]

    Crimson Gardens voice reached Kraush as she gazed out the window towards Lav. Fitting for an immortal, she had been to cities like the Demonic Bastion city, Lav, before.

    Crim, do you have any familiars in Lav?

    [No. Its a waste to invest time in a ce like this.]

    Kraush cracked an eye open upon hearing this. Whether it was during the time of the first spirit mage or not, Crimson Garden seemed to have contributed to many historical events. Before his regression, he hadnt had the opportunity to converse with Crimson Garden and thus wasnt curious. But now, he found himself curious about many things.

    Just asking out of curiosity, but its not like your familiars built Demonic Bastion, right?

    Demonic Bastion is the ultimate creation of a mad weapons engineer from the long-gone Byzantirium civilization, even before the existence of empires. Wondering if Crimson Garden was involved, he asked, only to receive her amusedughter in response.

    [Do you think Im involved in every world event? Ive just been tangled up in a few incidents here and there.]

    It seems this wasnt one of those instances.

    [I do know that one of the world erosion beings was quite fond of that weapons engineer.]

    Youre talking about a dwarf.

    Kraush spoke nonchntly when Crimson Garden stiffened.

    [You act just like a regressor.]

    She seemed annoyed at having her dramatic reveal spoiled. Probably felt like shed been hit from behind after trying to show off a bit of knowledge.

    Kraush chuckled as the carriage jolted to a stop.

    Weve arrived.

    The coachmans voice was followed by the door opening, and naturally, Aliod was there. He stepped back to allow Kraush to alightfortably, and Kraush stepped down from the carriage.

    The carriage that seemed tall to him before posed no issue now, probably due to his recent growth spurt. Thest time he checked in the mirror, he noticed his baby fat was starting to vanish. Kraush had always been early to mature. Now he was emerging from childhood, nearing the semnce of a youth.

    Bianca.

    Kraush, who alighted first, extended his hand to Bianca, who naturally took it and stepped down after him.

    Its huge.

    Bianca evaluated the building they were looking at concisely. As she said, the building before them was immense. Demonic Bastion was an unruled territory by mutual silent agreement between the empire and the kingdoms. The Bastions byproducts were too valuable for any one side to monopolize, given their immense distances. Thus, to ensure an equal distribution of byproducts, it was left unruled.

    The ce where they stood was formed by an alliance within Demonic Bastiona gathering ce for those seeking to conquer it. Kraush walked straight to the reception and entered. As he did, a few challengers nced his way. The attire alwo young nobles apanied by a butlermade it look like nobility hade to y in Demonic Bastion. The challengers quickly looked away, knowing it was in everyones best interest not to cause trouble with nobility, even in unrulednds.

    Kraush paid them no mind and walked to the reception desk, where the attendant quickly noted his noble status and smiled warmly.

    Wee. I am Chelo, your guide at the Conquerors Association of Demonic Bastion. What brings you here today?

    Id like to apply for an ess pass.

    Of course, an ess pass. If I may confirm your identity? Would that be alright?

    Without hesitation, Kraush revealed the Balheim family crest.

    The attendants body twitched at the sight.

    Bal Balheim.

    Attention in the area shifted rapidly towards them. Challengers, too, were well-informed and knew the name Balheim all too well. Seeing their surprised stares, Aliod turned a warning gaze their way. The attention quickly dispersed.

    Ah, your identity is confirmed. Could you please wait a moment?

    While issuing the pass, I would like to make one more request.

    Yes? Oh, yes, please go ahead.

    Kraush responded with a slow smile, about to add a request that would surely overturn the staffs expectations.

    Id like to post a recruiting announcement for a team to conquer the 8th floor.

    It was time to leverage the name of Balheim.

    The announcement for the recruitment of a team to conquer the 8th floor caused quite a stir. Under ordinary circumstances, such a call would have been scoffed at, but this time it was different. The recruitment had been initiated by a direct descendant of the Balheim family.

    Balheims direct descendant is going to conquer the 8th floor?

    Crazy, whats Balheim doing all of a sudden?

    The 8th floor, repeatedly thwarted by Nakcheons presence, had been unattainable. Naturally, this rumor spread like wildfire across Lav. Most were skeptical. Demonic Bastion was one of the remnants from a past even before world erosion, an event ordinary nobles might eye the byproducts from. But for Balheim, well-known throughout the world, there seemed no need to stoop to such exploits.

    Yet now, Balheim dered an assault on the 8th floor.

    Are they aiming for Rain Thunder Prime?

    But thats Nakcheon were talking about. Is it even possible?

    Nakcheon, a master ghost, numbered in the mere thousands worldwide. The Skyborne Generation trivialized such masters, but within Demonic Bastion, those who had reached such a level were almost nonexistent. And all of Nakcheons formerrades had sumbed to the ravages of time, leaving him alone.

    There had been attempts in the past to challenge the 8th floor, but those were old tales. Currently, Demonic Bastion operated only up to the 7th floor. Of course, if the empire or the kingdoms set their minds to it, they could potentially bring down Nakcheon. But the cost-benefit of sacrificing master-level talent wasnt justifiable.

    What if these talents failed and perished against a master ghost like Nakcheon? It would be a tremendous loss of human resources and a dent to the nations prestige. Thats why no one was willing to take the risk, and Rain Thunder Prime remained firmly in Nakcheons grasp.

    But if its Balheim

    After all this time, with Nakcheon entrenched at the end of the 8th floor, there appeared a direct descendant of Balheim, iming they would vanquish him.

    Perhaps the old challengers who once attempted the 8th floor will gather.

    With everyones expectations centered on him, Kraush yawned lengthily in the association hall.

    Theyre slower than I expected.

    Was he being sized up?

    Despite his announcement, Kraush tapped his finger lightly on the desk, noting the hesitant gathering of challengers. He had hoped for a swift assembly to descend to the 8th floor.

    [Do you know what ismon among those on the verge of bing masters?]

    Crimson Garden, perched on the desk, smirked.

    [They mistakenly believe the world lies beneath their feet.]

    Kraush neither agreed nor disagreed with her words. There is a wall between experts and masters, and countless individuals have failed to surmount it in their lifetimes. Now, at the very brink of oveing that wall, it signifies a promation of genius within this world.

    [And they dont even realize that this is where true geniuses and the average are differentiated.]

    The stages within the master level are far more nuanced than those of the expertentry, intermediate, advanced, peak, perfection, and the ultimate. That one wall far exceeds the threshold barrier of a masters entry.

    [In the old days, they only spoke of entry, perfection, and ultimate. But nowadays, whats with all the adjectives? Itsughable how your generation doesnt even understand the romance of being the worlds number one.]

    Kraush looked at her incredulously as if she were speaking from ancient times.

    She sounds just like that old man. Well, theyre from the same era.

    Looking at Crimson Garden often reminded Kraush of an old man he once owed a great deal tothe person who helped him wield curses to save his own life, the recluse waiting for death.

    I wonder where he is now.

    His musings about the Oracles Society, expressing power in numbers of aura, sounded just like something Crimson Garden would say. Now, with Kraush being more of an expert in curses, he didnt particrly need to meet the old man.

    So, whats your point?

    [The heavier the ear of rice, the lower it bows. The unripe ones dont know how to bow.]

    Crimson Garden spoke as if it were a simple truth.

    [Then shouldnt we force them to bow?]

    Force them to bow. Kraushs response was one of disbelief.

    Considering everything, Ive just stepped into the highest rank of experts, havent I?

    Not long ago, hed been thoroughly outmatched by Charlotte, who was in the masters entry-level.

    Crimson Garden looked astounded by Kraushs humble im.

    [Doesnt Lunar Body make maintaining Annihtion Erosion much easier for you? You enjoy hovering at that threshold, dealing with those whod like to reach masters entry. Now even those masters entry-level individuals pose little challenge, as everyone knows.]

    He couldnt truly deny it, but pure mastery was still a distant reality for Kraush, prompting a sheepish reaction.

    You used to say I was far off.

    [Thats by my standards, not yours.]

    Typical of her arrogance. Meanwhile, Kraush noticed Bianca dozing off, nearly resting her head on the table beside him. She must be sleepy after insisting on waiting with him. Gently, Kraush shifted her head to rest on hisp as she sat on the sofa. Bianca snuggledfortably into his embrace.

    Well, if they wonte

    Shielding Bianca from the sunlight filtering through the window, Kraush mused.

    It wouldnt hurt to go looking for them myself.

    Forcing heads to bow was his specialty, after all. Now he just needed to identify his initial target. Scanning the list of those who had reached the 8th floor, Kraush made his choice.

    Its this one.

 Chapter 66 I Came to Pick a Fight

    Chapter 66 I Came to Pick a Fight

    In a clearing one afternoon, a woman was brandishing a sword. Her hair, a blend of ck and gold and tied back short, was distinctive. Each swing of her sword cleaved the air, a clear sound slicing through the quiet. Then, amidst the ringing of steel, a set of footsteps echoed.

    Wow, practicing every day like this. Is this why you made it to master?

    At the same time, a portly man with a greasyugh emerged. Even with his appearance, the woman continued her silent sword dance. The man settled himself on a bench provided at the training ground without much care.

    Or are you swinging your sword to forget being defeated by Nakcheon?

    The womans swordy halted abruptly at those words. She was Lakradiyon, known as the Light of Demonic Bastion, and the only person to have reached the threshold of master level there. Drops of sweat poured off her like rain as her eyes slowly shifted towards the man with obvious displeasure. Seeing her look, the man simply smirked.

    Dont re at me with those pretty eyes like that. Its thrilling.

    Derrick, did youe here to pick a fight? I thought the ce you were hitst time for running your mouth hadnt healed yet.

    No, I came because I heard a story thatll make our Lakradiyons heart race. Or maybe youve already heard it.

    The man, Derrick, rummaged through his pocket and with a flick, sent a paper airne gliding towards Lakradiyon. She caught it and unfolded the paper, quickly realizing it was an announcement.

    Balheims direct heir is challenging Nakcheon. Hes gathering people to join him.

    And whats that to me?

    It means Nakcheon might fall before you get another chance to challenge him.

    Lakradiyons brows twitched. She tore the paper and tossed it to the floor.

    It has nothing to do with me.

    Derrick sighed deeply.

    Lak, I know how you felt the day you were broken by Nakcheon. Hes a disaster, a monster. And youve been swinging your sword alone, trying to ovee that monster.

    He rose from his seat, continuing.

    But how long will you remain bound by Nakcheon? Its stubbornness, obsession. You could be exploring a bigger world.

    Derrick was once herrade, pained by the thought of her being tied down by the tragedy named Nakcheon.

    Think about it this time. Seeing Nakcheon being defeated might change your mind.

    With that, Derrick left. Lakradiyons gaze lingered on the torn announcement.

    Nakcheon defeated?

    She scoffed inwardly. Derricks words were unlikely toe to fruition. Nakcheon was a true ghost, beyond mere skill. Just as she couldnt ovee him with her swordsmanship, Balheim would likely face the same oue, she thought.

    I just got distracted from training.

    With a frustrating thought, she resumed her training, which continued well into the evening. Wiping the sweat from her forehead, her stomach growleda sign that it was time for ate meal. She went to her usual room for a quick wash before heading to her favored eatery.

    Pff, that kid sitting there with his steward, looking all cluelesspriceless.

    Nakcheons defeat, it wont be by some neer, but by our Pendalord. Balheim, strutting around like they own the ce. Right, boss?

    Obviously.

    As she heard the raucous voices inside the tavern, Lakradiyons eyebrows furrowed.

    Came for ate dinner and there are already guests.

    After all, this was the best ce for food near Demonic Bastion. It wasnt unusual for others to be there, but these were members of a group she wasnt on good terms with.

    The group centered around Pendal, an expert of the highest caliber, called Pendalord. His ego was evident from the team named after him. And indeed, he reigned like a king within Demonic Bastion.

    Huh?

    When Lakradiyon entered, Pendals eyes turned towards her. His grey hair paired with a wolf tattoo, the symbol of Pendalord, peeked out from under his shirt. His face flushed from drink, a sign hed been indulging.

    Well look who it is, Lady Lakradiyon. Training again today?

    Ignoring him, she proceeded to her usual spot. Pendal, undeterred by her cold shoulder, stood up with a sly grin.

    Dont be so frosty. Lets talk, formerrade.

    Holding a bottle, Pendal sidled up to her table, unconcerned by her disregard.

    Youve heard, havent you? Balheims direct heir himself has taken up the challenge against Nakcheon. Even you, the Light of Demonic Bastion, hasnt dared challenge Nakcheon yet.

    And the heir is just a kid, not even fully grown. Struts around without even knowing who rules Demonic Bastion.

    The Pendalord crew hastily took action, warning others not to respond to Balheims recruitment call. They had acted on their own, but Pendal didnt stop them; he, too, was displeased with Balheim, unting their presence in Demonic Bastion.

    The owner of Demonic Bastion?

    Atst, Lakradiyon spoke, turning a cold gaze towards Pendal as he prattled on. The intensity in her eyes made even Pendal hesitate.

    Where is this so-called owner? You were there that day, Pendal. You faced Nakcheon with me. And yet you still hold yourself up as great for just being from the 8th floor?

    Lakradiyon, at the threshold of master level and now thirty, knew the harsh truth. In this vast world of billions, there were less than four digits worth of masters. More than half of them were stuck at the entry level of mastery. The wall between the highest rank of experts and master level was high, and the path from entry to intermediate was even steeper.

    And there was Pendal, still at the peak of expert. He could barely hold a candle to her due to a few unique conditions, yet he struggled to enter masterhood.

    How are we any different from that day?

    Pendals question closed Lakradiyons mouth. While he had given up progressing and spent thest five years as if he owned Demonic Bastion, creating the Pendalord crew, Lakradiyon had never put her sword down, continuing to train beyond the age of marriage.

    Still, despite her daily swordsmanship, she remained just at the entry level of mastery. Pendal, too, had not advanced beyond the expert level he had been that day.

    So, no matter what we do, we end up in the same loathsome reality, dont we?

    Lakradiyon looked down. Even though others might revere the realm of masters, those who had reached it knew the truth. Ascending beyond that was the realm of true geniuses.

    Lakradiyon was stuck before that wall.

    Come to your senses, Lak. No matter our efforts, were trapped in Demonic Bastion forever. Well never escape this ce.

    Pendal said, picking up his bottle again.

    Even so.

    Lakradiyon opened her mouth once more.

    I will continue to swing my sword.

    Pendal shrugged with a resigned look.

    Ah, suit yourself then.

    Thinking it a waste of energy, he turned back to rejoin his crew and continue drinking. But as he returned to his seat, he noticed an unusual silence. Puzzled, he then saw someone in the seat hed recently vacated.

    Finished with your chit-chat?

    You.

    Recognizing the neer, Pendals realization dawned. The dark hair and blue eyes were unmistakable.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The very Balheim heir whode to Demonic Bastion. Pendals brow furrowed at the confidence and the gaze that seemed to know everything.

    This brat, he knows Ive been interfering.

    Pendal approached Kraush with swagger. Though still growing, Kraush stood nearly as tall as Pendal, who tried to use his height to intimidate.

    What brings Mr. Balheim here?

    Hearing the mention of Balheim, Lakradiyon turned to look as well. But Kraush calmly rose from his chair.

    Im usually quite generous.

    His suddenment hung in the air.

    But I have no mercy for those who interfere with me.

    Ha, so are you suggesting we duel?

    Pendal scoffed, seeing before him just a kid whod barely stepped into the highest rank of expert. Kraush was undoubtedly a prodigy, especially for his age.

    Well, of course. Hes Balheims direct heir.

    But to Pendal, that also meant Kraush was still beneath him. The difference between someone new to the top rank of experts and one who had gathered experience there was clear. Pendal stood right before the wall of mastery; the gap between him and Kraush was evident.

    Top-ranked experts arentmon. Even the Balheim Knights would consider you employable.

    Even under Pendals threat, Kraushs tone remained even.

    Pendal looked puzzled by his words, then Kraush allowed a smile.

    So, Pendal, Id like to hire you for the Balheim Knights.

    Pendal paused.

    The Balheim Knights.

    Being king in Demonic Bastion was one thing, but being inside the ranks of Balheim was a whole different story. Here, you could never escape being a back-alley thug. Pendal knew all too well the disdain from knights of lesser stature, their families prestige preventing him from retaliating.

    But within Balheim?

    Those same knights would look up to him. A sh of greed crossed his eyes; hed umted enough power and wealth in Demonic Bastion. What he sought now was recognition.

    Is that for real?

    Sure, bring all these guys along too.

    The prospect of having his entire Pendalord crew hired caused Pendal to swallow hard, greed evident in his gaze. Kraush smiled slowly.

    The name Balheim Dog Troupe would suit you. Just like dogs, good at barking.

    Pendal stiffened at the words as indignation red across his face.

    Are you mocking me?

    Kraushs face lost all traces of amusement as he turned to Pendal. The disdain for someone who boasted of being king in Demonic Bastion but showed true colors when faced with Balheims offer was repulsive.

    Yeah, I am mocking you, you fool.

    After all, provocation was his specialty.

 Chapter 67 Toppling the Straw King

    Chapter 67 Toppling the Straw King

    Lakradiyon found herself witnessing an absurd scene.

    Kraush, a direct Balheim heir, was openly insulting and provoking Pendal.

    Although it was clear that Pendal had poked the noble first, no one expected such a raw response from him.

    Pendal, in turn, was equally taken aback.

    Rage boiled within him, and he wanted to strike Kraush down immediately, but the knowledge that Kraush belonged to Balheim held him back, his grip on his anger tenuous.

    Kraush, observing this, wore a mocking smile.

    Brave enough to y dirty behind my back, but now youre scared, huh?

    Do you think you can handle the consequences? You say you want to conquer the 8th floor, and yet here you are, making me an enemy.

    Kraush snorted in ridicule.

    ying king in Demonic Bastion got to your head?

    Pendals brows twitched but Kraush, unfazed, began to walk away.

    If I smash you, all those oppressed by you will dlye out of the woodwork.

    Pendals eyes narrowed dangerously. Kraushs words were a tant challenge to a fight.

    Raised in the greenhouse of Balheim, cant even recognize the difference in our levels?

    And I suppose youre just an idiot who doesnt even know what a greenhouse is.

    As Kraush unyieldingly retorted, the Pendalord crew fell silent. Never before had they seen someone provoke Pendal to this extent.

    Even Pendal himself took a deep breath, gripped his fists, and his eyes glinted ominously.

    Wouldnt Balheime running for revenge if I happened to smash you to pieces?

    Why would I do something so humiliating?

    Kraush looked at Pendal as if he had said the most ridiculous thing.

    The premise itself is wed. Why speak of impossibilities?

    Provocation was clearly one of Kraushs fortes. It took all of Pendals will to keep his rage from boiling over.

    Ill kill him.

    In his mind, there was only one oue: Kraush would die by his hand.

    Barely containing his fury, Pendal gestured for Kraush to lead the way.

    He was filled with thoughts of crushing Kraush underfoot.

    As Kraush and Pendal stepped outside, the previously subdued atmosphere of the tavern erupted into chaos. The confrontation between Pendal, who had reigned as king of Demonic Bastion, and Kraush, the scion of the worlds most powerful family, Balheim, was about to unfold. Naturally, it was an event not to be missed, and a crowd followed eagerly behind them.

    As people poured out of the tavern, Lakradiyon too slowly rose, determined to witness the oue, driven by a curiosity about what Kraush, that direct Balheim heir, truly had nned.

    Pendal.

    Known for his mastery with hook swords, he was a celebrated fighter even within Demonic Bastion.

    Despite not having the formal training of empire or kingdom knights, his swordsmanship and lethality, honed in the Bastion, weremendable.

    But after facing Nakcheon, he had ceased to progress, realizing his own limits.

    Yet, that was enough to reign as king in Demonic Bastion, where few could even reach the highest ranks.

    Now, Kraush stood before him.

    The Balheim direct heir seemed to be casually warming up, tapping his nose with a finger, loosening up his body.

    Pendal was incredulous.

    At best, the boy seemed to have recently achieved the highest rank of expert. But even within that rank, there were clear differences.

    And those differences were wider than most realized, especially when it came tobat experience.

    After all, how much could a 14-year-old, even from Balheim, have seen in battle?

    Does he trust in some secret Balheim technique?

    The preeminent family likely had a few hidden tricks. Pendals eyelids narrowed slightly.

    Technique or not, the wall remains.

    No regrets?

    Why all the talk? Juste at me. Lets finish this.

    Pendal no longer hesitated.

    Words lost value. This brat just needed to be shattered. With that thought, Pendals figure blurred.

    He dove in, low and swift like the wolf his moniker suggested, his hook swords reaching towards Kraush in a deadly arc, aiming to wrap around his neck and leave a memorable scar.

    ng!

    Yet again, it was the sound of metal shing. Kraush had unsheathed his sword in a sh, blocking Pendals assault with an impable parry.

    His sword, as ck as ink and evidently strong, was, Pendal realized, likely made of soot irona metal difficult to forge but remarkably durable when properly used.

    True to Balheims reputation, their weapons were costly. However, Pendals hook swords werent for show; he wrapped Kraushs sword and pulled it towards him, the superior strength and aura on his side.

    Kraush was dragged along as Pendals other sword lunged in a rapid strike.

    But again, a sh of steel rang out.

    Pendals eyes widened slightly.

    The sword that had been caught by his hook had twisted, blocking the opposite sword in a dangerously precise angle.

    Kraush had deliberately loosened his grip at thest moment to parry the strike.

    It was a masterful distribution of force, but there was more to Pendals concern.

    The boy hadnt relied on instinct; it was experience and precise calction that had saved him.

    Has this kid sliced through thousands to gain such skill?

    Pendal was baffled as Kraush changed his tactic, lunging deeper with mes erupting from his sword.

    Taken aback, Pendal hastily retracted his swords and stepped back.

    A skill?

    Pendal frowned. Indeed, befitting a Balheim direct heir, even his skills were blessed.

    But it was of littlefort. The previous ambush had failed, and Pendal spread his hook swords wide.

    Shall I show you why I rule as king?

    Silent Kraush was met with Pendals mocking grin.

    Crackle!

    Green sparks leaped from Pendals hook swords, earning awed gasps from onlookers. It was, unmistakably, a skill.

    Pendal was the sole skill user in Demonic Bastion, a divine privilege not even afforded to nobles.

    This was the reason he stood apart from other challengers, inting his pride, confirming he was superior to any knight or middling noble.

    On one side, raging mes, and on the other, sparking lightning.

    And then Pendal moved first.

    Crackle!

    Leaving streaks of lightning in his wake, he lunged faster than before.

    Green sparks erupted as his swords swung towards Kraush, who responded in kind.

    ng, ng, ng!

    The ensuing barrage of noise was matched by sparks and mes bursting in all directions.

    Pendals assault was relentless, the sparks shing threateningly with each strike. But Kraush was undaunted.

    His sword parried with almost preternatural anticipation, a testament to his visceral reaction and blunted training.

    Lakradiyon, the Emerald of Demonic Bastion, watched wide-eyed.

    A blunted sword?

    Blunted swordsmanship wasnt something learned overnight, especially not by seasoned swordsmen who found it tricky to master.

    It was a technique built upon countless experiences. Yet there was Kraush, seemingly too young to be an adult, wielding a blunted sword.

    Lakradiyon couldnt believe what her eyes were seeing. Who was this boy? And equal disbelief seized Pendal.

    How could all his strikes, powered by aura and speed, be nullified so effortlessly? The fact that Kraushs sword had yet to touch him was infuriating.

    Thisplex technique called blunted swordsmanship was one thing, but Kraush matching him blow for blow was another.

    Could his own skill have rusted while he busied himself with his gang? The thought that he couldnt overpower this mere child made his blood boil.

    So Pendal changed his mindset. What he faced wasnt a sprout to be trampled but a worthy adversary demanding his full effort.

    Crackle!

    Lightning coursed along his arm, the aura within him propelling his speed even further.

    If Kraush intended to continue blocking with his blunted technique

    Ill shatter the sword along with him.

    Like a wolf tearing at its prey, Pendals swords, apanied by bursts of sparks, rushed towards Kraush.

    Lakradiyon gasped at the sight. That insane man meant to kill Kraush with his onught.

    Just as she moved to intervene, she saw Kraush inhale quietly.

    In that instant, his sword erupted with ck mes, colliding with Pendals at an otherworldly speed.

    It was a strike that far surpassed Kraushs limits.

    Boom!

    Lightning and fire collided, a fierce tempest ensuing.

    Waaagh!

    Argh!

    Bystanders, caught by the st, were sent sprawling as Lakradiyon watched unblinkingly.

    Through the smoke, Kraush moved with a velocity that outstripped Pendals recognition. Toote to block, Pendals arms flung wide from the force of Kraushs blow as he was struck squarely on the chin with a crushing grip.

    Crack!

    The shock jolted Pendals brain, and as he dropped his swords, Kraush stomped down on his chest as he fell.

    Thud!

    Cough!

    Lakradiyon watched as Kraush pointed his sword at the throat of the fallen Pendal.

    As the smoke cleared, the crowd took in the scene.

    Pe-Pendal lost?

    Disbelief painted their faces as they saw Pendal, whom they knew as the king of Demonic Bastion, defeated by a boy not yet a man.

    Truly, he is of Balheim.

    Pendal had no chance, it seems.

    Tch, tch, all that grandstanding, and hes beaten by a kid from the same Bastion he was supposed to conquer. What a sight.

    Onlookers began to disparage Pendal, many having resented his rule. It seemed inevitable that even he couldnt contend with Balheim.

    As they shook their heads, Lakradiyons mouth fell open slightly. She knew that the battle shed witnessed couldnt be exined merely by lineage.

    The ck mes that had risen from Kraushs sword were eerily simr to a curse.

    That child.

    He hadnt walked the usual path of knights or nobles. That horrific me was borne of a curse,pressed and unleashed with devastating force.

    What in the world?

    Lakradiyon watched, stunned. Kraush had demonstrated abat style derived from experience, and hed shown the ability to wield a curse.

    Everything he disyed was obtained through self-sacrifice, far from the natural talent and secret techniques she had assumed.

    Recalling her own swordsmanship, Lakradiyon wondered if she had ever exerted herself to such an extent at his age. Or even now.

    Her fists clenched tightly.

    The efforts she had made trapped at the threshold of mastery suddenly seemed insignificant.

    In the face of what shed just witnessed, she felt shame and an overwhelming urge to wield her sword anew, to advance to the next level.

    A young boys duel had ignited the dream of a swordsman once again.

 Chapter 68 The Gathering at Demonic Bastion

    Chapter 68 The Gathering at Demonic Bastion

    That should be enough.

    Kraush, having deliberately crushed Pendal in response to his full effort, now stepped off the chest of the flushed and shame-faced Pendal. But Pendal did not rise. It seemed less embarrassing for him to remain down, beaten.

    Kraush turned to address the onlookers.

    I am Kraush Balheim. I seek challengers to join me in conquering Nakcheon and ascending to the 8th floor.

    All eyes snapped to Kraush.

    Come whenever youre ready. Anyone well-versed in Demonic Bastion is wee. If you desire the glory of ascending to the 8th floor, join me.

    With that, Kraush turned away. Pendals gang rushed to his side, but Kraush paid them no mind. Instead, he thought of the woman who had been watching him throughout the fight.

    Lakradiyon.

    Perhaps thest light of Demonic Bastion, a swordswoman who, if Pendal was the darkness, was its shining beacon. All challengers of the Bastion admired her and hoped she would conquer it one day. During the year Kraush spent in Demonic Bastion, her name was the one he heard most often. However, by that time, Lakradiyon had already put down her sword and be a faded memory.

    While Pendal remained in the darkness, Lakradiyon lost her light and crumbled. After letting go of her sword, she became nothing more than a merchant running a small shop in the Bastion.

    [Wont he seek revenge if you just leave him be?]

    Crimson Gardennded on Kraushs shoulder and asked. Kraush chuckled at the question.

    Thats what Im counting on.

    [A character as nasty as ever.]

    Pendals skill, Lyoner, was an electric ability that, ording to Kraush, Pendal had never fully utilized. Kraush intended to steal that skill for himself. Three conditions appeared before Pendal:

    [Experience envy.]

    First was envy, a condition ironically already met simply because Kraush was born a Balheim.

    [Be acknowledged as more than a rival.]

    Second, Pendal must fully recognize Kraush as a rival, no matter the method.

    Very vague again.

    The battle had not yet satisfied Pendals second condition. He hadnt truly acknowledged Kraush in his heart.

    There will be more opportunities.

    The moment Pendal acknowledges him as more than a rival. Kraush decided to patiently wait for that time. After all, as long as he stayed in Demonic Bastion, he would keep encountering Pendal.

    Kraushs reason for recruiting a team for Demonic Bastion wasnt just because the ce was tricky to navigate alone. It was also to entice Pendal. Back in the day, Kraush faced a simr situation due to being a Balheim. However, it wasnt Kraush who fought back then.

    The one who faced Pendal was Anix Graiser, the archer. When Belorkin managed to obtain Rain Thunder Prime, Anix also came to Demonic Bastion, hoping for some spoils. Naturally, Pendal confronted them, and as a result, Anix crushed him. Despite repeatedly attacking Anix with no restraint, Pendal was ultimately demolished and fled the Bastion.

    Because of such events, Kraush remembered Pendals tendencies, skills, and characteristics well  it was one of his specialties. That knowledge allowed him to defeat Pendal with little difficulty. With anyone else, it wouldnt have been so easy.

    The situation is entirely different now.

    Kraush believed Pendal hadnt changed much since then.

    If theres a worse oue, so be it.

    Of course, any worse oue would hardly be favorable for Pendal.

    In the darkness, Kraushs eyes softly glowed.

    To put it bluntly.

    The situation was not resolved as easily as expected.

    Kraush watched Bianca, who was engrossed in a new book he had recently bought her. Unfortunately, nobody had shown up to join Kraushs assault on the 8th floor. Pendal had indeed been defeated by Kraush. However, Kraush was ultimately leaving Demonic Bastion, and Pendal wasnt going anywhere.

    No challenger dared approach Kraush, now marked by Pendals enmity.

    Youve got chocte on your face.

    Kraush wasnt particrly bothered and wiped Biancas face clean from the chocte she smeared while eating.

    Bianca moved her face this way and that, following Kraushs hand. She seemed ustomed to whatever he did for her. Then, she looked up at him.

    Will you keep waiting?

    It seems so.

    Young Bianca didnt quite grasp what Kraush was constantly striving for. She was just there because she was by his side. It wasnt altogether unpleasant, but asionally she wanted to be of help.

    Cant I help with something?

    Kraush was taken aback, then let out a softugh.

    What could you help me with?

    Unlike Kraush, Bianca had no knowledge rted tobat. But curious about how the little one might help, Kraush asked, and Bianca stood up. She then sat down right in the center of the chair Kraush had been upying.

    Kraush paused when her soft hair touched his face.

    Peoples warmth can ease a tense mind.

    Read that in a book?

    Yes.

    Her answer was curt. Yet, she seemed pleased, her legs swinging slowly under the table.

    Kraush, with an incredulous expression, gently stroked her hair. Her legs began to swing a little faster, reminiscent of a wagging puppys tail.

    Shes bing more expressive now that shes free from suppressing her emotions.

    For Bianca, who had lived a life oppressed of emotions, such a change was rather satisfying to witness.

    Um

    A voice reached Kraushs ears. Sensing the arrival he had been waiting for, he turned to see a figure standing tall.

    A woman with ck and gold intertwined hair and a sword at her waist. The only one in Demonic Bastion who could stand shoulder to shoulder with the Pendalord.

    It was Lakradiyon.

    Whether she had been training since morning, her clothes were covered in dust. Yet, her emerald eyes shone with rity.

    Atst, the anticipated guest had arrived.

    Kraush looked at her without changing his expression. But regardless of his faade, Bianca was sitting in front of him. He tapped her shoulder, and she just pushed her bottom further into the seat.

    Not willing to move, huh?

    Although a bit awkward, Kraush decided to speak in front of the child.

    What brings you here?

    Lakradiyon opened her mouth cautiously.

    Id like to help with the assault on the 8th floor.

    There it was, the awaited deration.

    Kraushs eyelids lifted slightly.

    You know this puts you against Pendal. Hell likely try to interfere. He wont be able to stand the thought of me seeding where he failed.

    Lakradiyons eyes remained steadfast.

    That doesnt concern me. Pendal and I are cowards. Once the 8th floor is conquered, hell slink away.

    Lakradiyon and Pendal had once been part of the same team, challenging the Bastion. They both knew how theyd been crushed by the specter of Nakcheon on the 8th floor.

    Youre a coward too, yet you want to join me in confronting the 8th floor?

    Yes, I want to leave cowardice behind.

    That was enough for Kraush.

    Alright. Lakradiyon, lets go together.

    You knew my name.

    You know mine, dont you? Who would try to conquer the 8th floor of Demonic Bastion without that much awareness?

    Lakradiyon did not deny it.

    But Im just a novice in Demonic Bastion. Its filled with countless traps, and I doubt you can disarm them all on your own.

    I have an expert contact for that.

    Impressed by her quick wits, Kraush smiled.

    Good. Im counting on your expert then.

    The preparations wereplete.

    All that remained was the actual assault.

    It was time to defeat Nakcheon and im Rain Thunder Prime. And incidentally, Pendals skill as well.

    The news that Lakradiyon, the Light of Demonic Bastion, had joined forces with a Balheim heir, spread like wildfire. It was no wonder, given that Lakradiyon had directly approached Kraush, who was always seeking partners for the assault.

    After the Icarus team, including Lakradiyon and Pendal, had been decimated by Nakcheon in the past, Lakradiyon had not entered Demonic Bastion again and focused solely on honing her sword. Everyone believed she would eventually return to the Bastion, but she did not.

    As Lakradiyons reputation began to fade, she decided to enter Demonic Bastion once more, this time with a Balheim heir.

    Didnt Pendal just get crushed by the Balheim heir?

    Is the Balheim heir that impressive? Or is Lakradiyon just riding on his coattails for fame?

    Some were quick to downgrade Lakradiyons decision. But those who remembered her prowess in Demonic Bastion and the monstrosity that was Nakcheon shook their heads. They argued that if this were her only motive, she would have returned to the Bastion long ago.

    Lakradiyon had seen something new in the Balheim heir  a new light.

    And everyone believed that.

    Boom!

    Upon hearing the news, Pendal mmed his fist onto the desk before him. In the dim light filtered by heavy drapes, Pendal, with a ster on his chin, gritted his teeth in anger.

    La, Lakradiyon, she sides with that bastard after seeing me like this?

    Pendal felt betrayed by Lakradiyon. She had fallen before Nakcheon just as he had, and now she had chosen to ally with Kraush. He couldnt ept it.

    Pendal harbored a deep-seated inferiorityplex towards Lakradiyon. Unlike him, who was reviled for his brutality, she had always been a radiant light in her swordy. Though she too had been broken alongside him, her persistence in wielding the sword was both foolish and frightening to Pendal. If she were to rise again, Pendals own downfall would be pitiable.

    And now she was returning to Demonic Bastion, with the very Balheim heir responsible for his humiliation.

    Grinding his teeth again, Pendal clenched his fist and struck his own face.

    Dammit.

    That was enough wallowing in inferiority. It didnt matter that he had been bested by the Balheim heir.

    You think Ill just sit still?

    There was only one thing Pendal had always aimed for  the aspiration to defeat Nakcheon one day, the very reason he had formed Pendalord.

    He would not let Nakcheon fall to anyone else.

    No more hesitation from today.

    Ironically, the news of Lakradiyon and Kraushs challenge to Nakcheon rekindled Pendals resolve. His eyes sparkled with renewed determination.

    He strode past the broken desk and flung open the door.

    His gang, gathered before him, flinched and hurried out of his way.

    Im entering Demonic Bastion.

    As his words echoed, one by one, the members of Pendalord turned to face him.

    The man who had hesitated despite his ambition to challenge Nakcheon now finally spoke out.

    The eyes of every member of Pendalord zed with new purpose.

    Boss, youve finally decided.

    Ha, thats right! We cant let our prey be taken from us.

    Our boss is ugly, but this is why we follow him!

    Pendalords morale surged, and Pendal swallowed a bitter chuckle, his eyes narrowing.

    Yes, well defeat Nakcheon first and im Rain Thunder Prime.

    It was the moment the entire Demonic Bastion moved into action.

 Chapter 69 I Don’t Lie Down with Dogs

    Chapter 69 I Don��t Lie Down with Dogs

    That night,

    Kraush, having promised to travel with Lakradiyon,y in his room with his eyes closed, honing his aura. Thanks to Creams advice, his aura grew stronger with each day of training. Still, he couldnt shake the feeling of insufficiency.

    As hey there, Kraushs eyelids slowly began to rise, detecting a presence on his knee. There was Bianca, sound asleep using his leg as a pillow. He wondered how long she had been there. Swallowing a rueful smile, he gently lifted her head and ced it on a pillow, covered her with a nket, and was about to get out of bed when he heard her sleepy voice.

    Mr. Kraush.

    Turning to Bianca, she rubbed her eyes and asked,

    Are you leaving already?

    Her question was in regard to Demonic Bastion. If Kraush left for the Bastion, Bianca would have to spend a long time apart from him, which made her cling even closer to his side with the time they had left. Kraush stroked her hair soothingly.

    No, not yet. Go back to sleep; Ill be here for a while.

    Uh-huh, okay.

    Reassured, Bianca nuzzled into Kraushs hand and drifted back to sleep. Recently, as she entered a full growth spurt, her childish whims seemed to increase, which worried Kraush. He left the room quietly, so as not to wake her, and was greeted by Crimson Garden perching on his shoulder.

    [Already sharing a bed with a girl. Youre living a life driven by lust.]

    What are you looking at? Kraush replied with disbelief.

    [Isnt it obvious when you share a room with that child?]

    Crimson Gardens insinuation, despite knowing the true reason, was utterly absurd to Kraush. Initially, Kraush had intended to provide Bianca with her own private inn room. But she expressed fear of being alone. When suggested she share a room with her direct maid, Elly, Bianca insisted she wanted to stay with Kraush. As Bianca developed emotions, she had been using Kraushspany to quell her anxiety. Knowing this, Kraush couldnt refuse and indulged her whims. Even though he chose a room with two beds, somehow Bianca always ended up in his bed by the morning. After several attempts to return her to her bed, which always resulted in her swift return to his side, Kraush gave up.

    Im worried about when its time for the academy.

    Once this year passes and Kraush enters Rahelrn Academy, hell be hard-pressed to see her for at least a year. As he pondered what Bianca would do then, he couldnt help butugh at himself for bing so deeply concerned about her. Before his regression, their engagement was the only slight connection they had. How things have changed.

    [Stopughing so suddenly. Its unnerving.]

    Even if I exin, youd stillin, he muttered to Crimson Garden as he exited the inn.

    The reason Kraush ventured out at night was that his extended sixth sense had caught someone lurking  a visitor he had been expecting. Despite the darkness, he deliberately moved through the back alleys to encourage an encounter. As expected, a figure in a robe emerged.

    Pendal.

    The man was none other than Pendal. Recognizing Kraush, Pendal slowly pushed back his hood, revealing his gray hair glistening in the moonlight while ring ominously at Kraush.

    Balheim heir, is it true youre entering Demonic Bastion with Lakradiyon?

    As expected.

    Kraushs expression remained rxed in response to the predictable Pendal.

    So what if it is?

    Pendal clenched his jaw.

    Then he slowly got to the point.

    If youre going, dont go with Lakradiyon. Come with me. Pendalord is also challenging Nakcheon.

    The words from Pendal were unexpected.

    Pendalord has been challenging Demonic Bastion continuously. Much has changed inside over the years, new shortcuts have emerged. With us, you could reach the 8th floor in no time. Naturally, weve prepared extensively to challenge Nakcheon.

    The proposal wasnt bad on the surface. Pendal had reigned as king of the Bastion. Despite not entering the 8th floor anymore, he had always moved through the earlier floors with ease. He could certainly be considered an expert in navigating them. On the other hand, Lakradiyon had only been practicing her swordsmanship since leaving the Bastion. In terms of knowledge about the Bastion, she might fall short of Pendal.

    No thanks.

    Regardless of all considerations, Kraush had no desire to apany Pendal.

    What?

    Who would willingly walk into danger with a dog that has bared its teeth at them?

    Once bitten, a dog is likely to bite again.

    Pendal gritted his teeth.

    And it was you who squandered the opportunity from the start.

    It was Pendal who had attempted to sabotage Kraushs entry into the Bastion.

    Now youe to me, after all this, offering to team up instead of Lakradiyon. Dont you find that a bit ridiculous?

    Pendals lips pressed into a thin line.

    Kraush had known Pendal woulde tonight and that he would make such a proposal. But the answer had always been clear. In Kraushs memories, Pendal had always been a pitiable figure.

    Im going with Lakradiyon. That wont change, even if youe with an offer.

    As Kraush moved to walk past him,

    Wait!

    Pendal reached out as if to stop him, but halted at the sight of Kraushs eyes. Having suffered a loss to Kraush not long ago, Pendal couldnt be sure he could win in a direct confrontation. Besides, Pendal knew the consequences of attacking a Balheim in the night.

    In the end, Pendal withdrew his hand and ground his teeth.

    Ill be heading to Demonic Bastion first. Pendalord will be the one to defeat Nakcheon.

    He was determined not to let anyone beat him to Nakcheon, especially not Lakradiyon and Kraush.

    Suit yourself.

    Kraush passed by, unbothered.

    [Hes walking right into the trap he set for himself.]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue in feigned pity.

    And Kraush could not disagree. From start to finish, Pendal had acted just as he had anticipated.

    Maybe its their true nature.

    Whether before or after his regression, people remained the same, Kraush thought.

    Demonic Bastion.

    Kraush, having entered the first floor of the ancient fortress crafted with the dwarves, world-devouring smiths, nced sideways. There were four of them in total, gathered for the assault on the 8th floor. Derrick, notable for his protruding belly despite his title as a scout responsible for traps and pathfinding; Penichelri, a female white mage proficient in both holy and offensive magic; and Lakradiyon, the Light of Demonic Bastion.

    Never thought Id see Rack back in the Bastion.

    Derrick chuckled, apparently quite pleased that Lakradiyon had returned to the Bastion. Penichelri seemed to share the sentiment.

    Its true. The whole ce was abuzz when they heard Lakradiyon was entering the Bastion. Im so honored to be part of this.

    She swayed her dark chestnut ponytailed hair happily. Lakradiyon herself scratched her head in a slightly embarrassed gesture.

    Youre well-respected.

    That seems to be the case, yes.

    Kraushs casualment made Lakradiyon fan her blushing face.

    [Those guys are on the move too.]

    During this exchange, Crimson Gardens voice arose. Referring to Pendalord, no doubt.

    [It seems theyre nning their own Bastion assault, just like you.]

    Only on the surface.

    Kraushs reaction was as expected.

    As he nced at Lakradiyon, he contemted Pendalsplex feelings of inferiority towards her. He hadnt openly attacked Lakradiyon, probably out of embarrassment.

    But if theres a chance

    Kraush knew Pendal would eventually show his fangs.

    He looked up as they reached the top of the stairs, and the view of the first floor of Demonic Bastion unfolded before them. A luxurious hallwayy ahead, with a red carpet stretching forth. Paintings adorned the walls, interspersed with flower vases, and windows punctuated the walls, an oddity for a subterranean location. Demonic Bastion was as surreal as ever.

    Suddenly, a ticking sound heralded the appearance of a rabbit clutching a watch. The rabbit nced at them, then started to sprint forward. With each tick, its body grew until it was a muscle-bound behemoth that charged without hesitation.

    Lakradiyon.

    Watching the rabbit, Kraush spoke.

    May I see your skills?

    As his words fell, Lakradiyon was already in motion. Her sword carved a smooth arc through the air, cleanly impaling the muscr rabbits throat. A yellow aura de burst forth from her sword, severing muscle and bone.

    Shink!

    The rabbits head soared into the air before tumbling to the ground with a single strike.

    Whew, youre still formidable.

    Of course, sister!

    Derrick and Penichelri eximed, admiring her prowess. Kraush felt no different.

    Impable. A true master.

    If Pendal was untamed and unpredictable, Lakradiyon was the epitome of precision. Twopletely different kinds of strength. Observing her was also the closest thing to witnessing the threshold of mastery, the next realm Kraush aspired to reach. Even if the title of master was downyed above that realm, the reality was that many would never achieve it despite a lifetime of striving.

    And Kraush was no exception.

    Despite using elixirs, gaining skills, and learning secret techniques, the realm of mastery had to be conquered on ones own merits.

    Summer is approaching fast.

    As time passed and spring gave way to early summer, the next seasons would inevitably follow.

    That means my enrollment in Rahelrn Academy ising up.

    Not much time remained to survive in the gap of talent.

    Lets keep moving.

    This was his chance. The best observational material for breaking through the threshold of mastery was right beside him. This Bastion assault might yield more benefits than he anticipated.

    Outside the structures that made up Demonic Bastion, someone was on the move. A figure donning a robe with a patch over one eye and armed to the teeth made their way through the shadows. She lifted the hood of her robe slightly to nce at a newspaper.

    The headline read that a Balheim heir was challenging Nakcheon.

    Damn it, are they trying to steal my prey?

    Cursing, she crumpled the paper and tossed it aside. Her steps quickened, her tiger-striped long tail swaying beneath the hem of the robe.

 Chapter 70 Laying the Foundation

    Chapter 70 Laying the Foundation

    The second floor, Childs y with Fire.

    The third floor, Hall of Deception.

    The fourth floor, A Hundred Barrages.

    The fifth floor, Natural Traps.

    The sixth floor, Knights Territory.

    And about a month had passed.

    Now, reaching the sixth floor, Kraush and threepanions moved through each level via the shortest possible routes. There had been countless battles, and their time in the Demonic Bastion had left them in tattered clothes. Yet, the wear was merely superficial.

    Kraush and Lakradiyon led at the front, facing down a massive army of giant ants with weapons drawn.

    Are those two even human? Their stamina seems bottomless.

    Derrickmented with a hint of disgust as he watched Kraush and Lakradiyons relentlessbat. They had been fighting almost non-stop since entering the Bastion, as if driven by an unseen force, refusing even the briefest moments of rest.

    Its good to see, though. I havent seen Lakradiyon this motivated in ages.

    Derrick couldnt deny it. In days past, Lakradiyon had swung her sword daily but with no apparent ambition. Although not usually expressive, Derrick knew she had been caught in a cycle of monotony.

    But now was different.

    Advancing to the sixth floor alongside Kraush, she had gradually regained her former vigor. The sparring sessions with Kraush during their breaks yed a significant role in sparking her enthusiasm.

    Miss Lakradiyon, how about a sparring session with me?

    When they first heard this suggestion from Kraush, Derrick and Penichelri thought he might be out of his mind. They were in the midst of a Demonic Bastion campaign, and it seemed ludicrous to expend energy on sparring during their rest time.

    Yet, for some reason, Lakradiyon agreed.

    Though both Derrick and Penichelri were bemused, they couldnt object since Lakradiyon was willing. They silently observed the duel.

    Lets not use our aura and rely solely on our swords. Is that fine with you?

    Yes, that sounds good.

    Thankfully, both seemed sensible enough not to use their aura. However, the ensuing battle resulted in Kraushsplete defeat  a somewhat disheartening but anticipated oue for Derrick and Penichelri, who had heard of his overwhelming victory over Pendal. They had assumed Kraush would at least be evenly matched, yet here he was, defeated so easily.

    While the two onlookers were puzzled, Lakradiyons eyes widened. Kraushs swordsmanship was, to be frank, ordinary. It was almost akin to a novices. His recent victory over Pendal was due to mixing a variety of variables, secret techniques, and situational predictions, not because he had dedicated himself to the sword.

    Lakradiyon realized this.

    Kraush, whocked even a speck of natural talentpared to her, had wed and scrambled his way up to her level against all odds.

    Day after day, Kraush requested more sparring sessions. Lakradiyon epted each time, and the oue was always the same. Kraush was thrown to the ground, defeated. Yet, she began to notice something:

    It was as if he was copying her, absorbing her fundamental techniques into his being.

    Lakradiyon was renowned for her foundational skills. Although her straightforward swordsmanship sometimes got her outwitted, she had honed it to reach the threshold of mastery.

    Kraush had observed many geniuses. All were incredible, remarkable in their own right. But their growth was based on their talent, not on the foundations that Kraush, amoner, struggled to ovee.

    Kraush was no genius.

    Ironically, Lakradiyon, who had built her skills from the ground up, was the perfect reference for him. The underlying basis of a genius was entirely different, after all.

    Thats why Kraush decided to emte her swordsmanship. Acknowledging hisck of foundational skills, he intended to grow by copying hers. This resolve was evident in every sparring session, and it brought a smile to Lakradiyons face.

    He was tenacious. And in a way, hecked pride.

    Copying anothers skills is seen as a shameful act among swordsmen, let alone for one of the acimed Balheim lineage. And yet, he chose to steal her basics, despite being surrounded by far more exceptional individuals.

    How ludicrous it must have seemed.

    But the determination in his eyes was genuinea relentless drive to acquire everything he could. It was almost frightening in its intensity.

    Watching this, Lakradiyon realized how he had managed to defeat Pendal despite the lower realm and how he had be so powerful. And why she felt he would only grow stronger.

    To realize the meaninglessness of pride in this manner

    Having seen that look in his eyes, Lakradiyon also set aside her pride. If Kraush was willing to learn from her, she would reciprocate and adopt his unorthodox methods.

    Though she was the one teaching him in their sparring, during the campaign in Demonic Bastion, it was Lakradiyon who began learning from Kraush. His style was a mishmash of all sorts, with every odd trick up his sleeve used in battle, impressing even Derrick and Penichelri.

    Lakradiyon realized there were many paths to strength, and that a straightforward charge was not always the answer. This was a new realization for her, a step toward breaking her own barriers.

    Thus, naturally, Lakradiyon found joy in her progress. Even though she had taken only a single step forward, the pleasure was indescribablefor there is nothing more valuable to a swordsman than such an epiphany.

    Mr. Kraush, may I ask you something?

    Upon entering the threshold of the sixth floor, Lakradiyon posed a question to Kraush.

    What drives you to strive for such strength?

    She wondered if sharing his objective might help her advance further. When she asked, Kraush nced at her and replied,

    Im considering trying to prevent the end of the world.

    Lakradiyon blinked.

    The idea was so oundish, yet she felt sincerity from Kraush. The end of the world? Though she questioned how a perfectly stable world could face such a fate, she also wondered if such a grand goal was necessary to achieve that level of strength. Maybe it was the vast imagination of youth that could be a substantial goal for the future, she mused, not realizing the full truth of his words.

    Regardless, thanks to that, Kraush and Lakradiyon had continued descending through the Bastion with barely any rest. And now, they had arrived at the sixth floors Guardians Chamberthe za where various statues merged with the walls, and the guardian of the sixth floor awaited atop a stone horse, shield and halberd in tow.

    Flurrying

    The appearance of the four triggered the stone horse, which neighed as if alive. If they could defeat this guardian, the seventh floor awaited. Just one more level, and Kraushs encounter with Nakcheon would be at hand.

    Crimson.

    As Kraush softly called out, Crimson Garden gently fluttered her wings, rising above the za. Watching this, Kraush surveyed the surroundings.

    Throughout their descent, Kraush and the group had noticed signs of someone else passing through before them. Those traces belonged to none other than Pendalord. As Pendal dered, they had entered the Bastion ahead of Kraush, challenging the depths with remarkable speed. After all, Pendalord was familiar with these floors, having frequented them up until the eighth. For them, it was as simple as eating cold porridge.

    Maybe I was too quick to suspect an open trap.

    Thinking Pendal would not y fair, Kraush had suspected him of setting traps along the way. To his surprise, their path thus far had been free of Pendals machinations. Was he actually intent on a fair challenge against Nakcheon?

    If that were the case, he would have achieved something in the Bastion by now.

    Unfortunately, Kraush did not hold Pendal in such high regard.

    Mr. Kraush.

    At that moment, Lakradiyon called out, and Kraush turned to her. Ready for battle, she was regaining her brilliance more and more as time passed. It was as if this was the path she had always been meant to walk. Her light was akin to bright radiance.

    Yes, its time to head to the seventh floor.

    Kraush spoke and slowly channeled his Annihtion Erosion. The heat coursed through his body, drastically enhancing his physical capabilities.

    Clip-clop!

    Suddenly, the stone horse charged into motion. It was several timesrger than any man, and its gallop seemed to shake the very earth beneath it. Kraush and Lakradiyon, having attuned their breath together over the past month in the sixth floor, leaped into action simultaneously. They reached the front of the galloping statue even before the guardian expected.

    Surprised, the guardian attempted an urgent block with his shield and halberd, but Kraush and Lakradiyon dodged fluidly, like water.

    Slicing and burning sounds rang out. Kraushs sword, wrapped in ck mes, and Lakradiyons de, surrounded by an aura, sliced through the stone horses front legs.

    With a thunderous crash, the stone horse and its rider copsed. The guardian, unlike ordinary humans, could not die from a mere fall. He simply shook off the rubble and rose again, thrusting his halberd in their direction. The stone weapon was a genuine threat, fitting for a fortresss armament, but the opponents were Kraush and Lakradiyon.

    Their swords met in unison, intercepting the halberd. The strength of the stone figure was immeasurable, causing the floor beneath Kraush and Lakradiyon to crack and fissure from the impact. But they did not falter, instead raising their aura even higher.

    In a sh, their des soared into the sky simultaneously, and the guardians halberd was sent flying from the force. Lakradiyon moved into the gap, her sword poised against the shield in an honest attack.

    Mr. Kraush!

    Following her call, Kraush reached the guardians core in an instant, bypassing the raised halberd and the shield Lakradiyon was engaging.

    The guardian had nothing left to defend his body. Kraushs sword, driven with his full might, cleaved through the stone, severing the guardians core. Deprived of its power source, the guardian crumbled, and Kraush and Lakradiyon swiftly distanced themselves from the fallen adversary. Their coordination was nothing short of fantastic.

    I must admit, apart from guiding us, I dont seem to be much needed.

    Derrick chuckled while patting his belly. Lakradiyon alone was more than capable of conquering the sixth floor. With Kraush added to the equation, there was little to no need for Derrick to intervene.

    I guess I didnt have much to do either.

    Penichelri admitted, tasting slight disappointment. Though she had used her holy magic to treat asional injuries, she knew that they wouldnt be able to fight Nakcheon so leisurely, not much further ahead.

    Child.

    As Kraush extinguished his Annihtion Erosion and stretched his limbs, Crimson Gardennded on his shoulder. She was looking toward the doorway to the seventh floor that had opened with the guardians defeat.

    Crim?

    Kraush looked puzzled, and Crimson Garden wore a slightly annoyed expression.

    [The scent of traps is thick in the air.]

    Kraushs gaze followed hers to the entrance.

    Moving immediately towards it, Kraush felt nothing unusual. But for Crimson Garden, who had lived through countless ages, the signs were unmistakable.

    A sinister smile touched Kraushs lips.

    He knew all too well who had prepared those traps.

    So it begins.

    The machinations of Pendal.

 Chapter 71 Kraush Shows His Mettle

    Chapter 71 Kraush Shows His Mettle

    Leading Pendalord, a presence akin to the darkness of Demonic Bastion, was Pendal himself, now crossing the seventh floor. At his side were his team members who had been guiding Pendalord alongside him. Among them, a white mage, a scout, and adding to that, one closebat specialist and two mages. As could be expected from those selected by Pendal, their skills were outstanding even within the ranks of the Bastion.

    Captain.

    It was at that moment a woman with crimson-tinted hair, dressed in a robe, called out to Pendal. Visible through her robe was a figure that would draw any mans attention, clothed in fabric spun from the threads of the rare red spider, a material only found in Demonic Bastion. Her skills and wealth were beyond question.

    With a troubled look, she addressed Pendal cautiously.

    Captain, I respect your determination to challenge Nakcheon again, but are you truly sure its wise?

    Pendal continued walking in silence. Nakcheon was considered a lifelong barrier to those dwelling within the Bastion. Despite the legendary Team ck Lion disbanding a while ago, Nakcheon remained as a wraith on the eighth floor, defending his post. Countless challengers had been brutally destroyed before this monster.

    Pendals decision to challenge Nakcheon again was driven by stubborn pride, heated further by witnessing Lakradiyon and a Balheim heirs advance, almost as if prompted by their reflection.

    If my actions displease you, youre free to turn back.

    When Pendal sharply rebuked her, the woman sighed. The other team members shared the sentiment.

    We wouldnt abandon our captain.

    Without Pendal, where would Pendalord stand in the Bastion?

    They unanimously showed their determination not to leave him. Pendal looked at them for a long moment before turning away.

    Unworthy fools.

    With those words, Pendal focused ahead. Having taken a shortcut, he was reaching the eighth floor much quicker than Kraush and Lakradiyon.

    If thats the case

    He would be the first to challenge Nakcheon. Clutching his long sword, not the hook sword he usually carried, Pendal drew the de that once belonged to Kairan, captain of Team Icarus, which included Lakradiyon and Pendal. It was the sword Okcheon (Jade Heaven), not as renowned as Rain Thunder Prime, but nheless a famous de. Even though Kairan, the former captain, had fallen before Nakcheon, this time would be different. Pendal had resolved to inherit Kairans will to conquer the entire Bastion.

    Pendalord will be the one to defeat Nakcheon.

    Having made this deration to his followers, they looked at Pendals eyes, shining with resolution, and broke into bright smiles.

    That goes without saying.

    Were the kings of Demonic Bastion!

    Pendal inhaled deeply as his team rejoiced. Unlike Lakradiyon, who had doggedly swung her sword against the wall, Pendal had turned his back on that wall. Instead, he had chosen to look behind him, pulling along those who continued to enter the Bastion in the aftermath of Team Icaruss failure.

    If Lakradiyon had continued to swing her sword at the wall, Pendal had dragged those behind him along. He knew he couldnt ovee the wall alone, so he chose to ascend it with others. Even after Nakcheon had crushed him, Pendal was determined to move forward in his waya fact unbeknownst to Kraush, who would only meet Pendalter on after Lakradiyon had crumbled against that wall, and Pendal himself had fallen too, a tale for another time.

    Darkness exists because there is light.

    Have you prepared it discreetly?

    Just then, another mage, a middle-aged man, asked a question to the swordsman behind. This man was none other than Soldrik, the vice-captain of Pendalord. The swordsman nodded slowly in response to Soldriks query.

    Yes, Ive ordered the minions. Ensure that Lakradiyon and the Balheim heir never reach the eighth floor.

    Well done.

    Soldrik swallowed his breath quietly. He didnt mind being called a coward. After all, if it came outter that he had acted alone, there would be no issue. But, for the time being, he was determined not to let anyone interfere with Pendalords challenge against Nakcheon, for the sake of their captain, Pendal, who had toiled for this moment.

    The seventh floor, The Mechanical Labyrinth.

    Entirelyposed of gears and mechanical walls, the ce truly lived up to the name of abyrinth. Numerous traps and mechanical monsters sprung up unexpectedly, and at times, the walls of the maze would shift on their own, making the pathfinding even more challenging. The goal in the seventh floor was to escape this mechanicalbyrinth, depending solely on luck or exceptional observational skills, highlighting the crucial role of the scout.

    However, Kraush and Lakradiyon were currently facing a wall together without the scout Derrick and the white mage Penichelri, leaving just the two of them.

    Whats your n?

    The recent event was none other than a trap set by Pendalords minions, unfolding as soon as they entered the seventh floor. Shortly after their arrival, they were ambushed. Naturally, Pendalords minions could not amount to much against Kraush and Lakradiyon, who had swiftly ovee even Pendal himself. But the problem arose from there.

    As the mechanical mazes walls began to shift, Derrick and Penichelri were separated from the duo.

    Penichelri! Derrick!

    Lakradiyon rushed to the wall, but it had already sealed off their path. Even Lakradiyons sword, endowed with aura de, could not slice through the walls, which repaired faster than she could cut.

    Clearly, Pendalords minions had anticipated this,unching their attack in perfect sync with the changing walls. And it did not end there. As soon as the walls divided them, mechanical weaponry surged forward, targeting only Kraush and Lakradiyon. In a moment of distraction, Pendalords minions had fled the scene, expertly using the Bastions features to their advantage.

    Lakradiyon swallowed hard.

    Pendal had always resorted to underhanded tactics. He was closer to a viin than a saint. Yet, Lakradiyon had believed that his passion for conquering Demonic Bastion was genuine. But in the end, even within the Bastion, he had ordered his underlings tomit cowardly acts.

    Lakradiyon shuddered with disgust.

    She had once thought of him as an ally, but it seemed he too had changed.

    Mr. Kraush, I apologize.

    Kraush, on the other hand, remained unfazed.

    Whats there to be surprised about? The biting dog has merely bitten.

    If anything, Kraush was thankful for the trap. Pendal hadnt changed a bit, then or now.

    So, without a scout, how do we break through the seventh floor?

    By following the wall, somehow, well manage to get there.

    It would take much longer, of course. Lakradiyon didnt suggest searching for Penichelri and Derrick. Without deliberately timing it like Pendalord, understanding the cycle at which the mechanical gears and walls changed was near impossible. Therefore, the likelihood of reuniting with the other two, even if they actively searched, was slim.

    So youre saying theres no way for you.

    Yes.

    Lakradiyon felt ashamed despite being a senior in the Bastion, unable to offer assistance. After all, she was specialized inbat, not scouting.

    Then thats fine. Just do me a favor.

    Kraush spoke as if it were of no concern.

    What do you request?

    Carry me.

    Lakradiyon blinked.

    Carry him, out of the blue?

    Though puzzled, she saw the seriousness in Kraushs eyes. He had anticipated Pendalords traps right from the beginning, especially on the seventh floor. And as expected, he had prepared a n, bringing along a scout to make Pendalords minions believe they would be victorious by merely separating him from the group.

    Do you doubt me?

    No.

    Without protest, she stooped down and presented her back to him. Between her light armor and shirt, strands of her hair were visible. Kraush climbed onto her back without hesitation. Having hit a growth spurt, Kraush had grown quite tall, but not enough to match Lakradiyon, who lifted him effortlessly.

    What do I do now?

    I need to concentrate for a bit. Just follow my directions. Itll be hard for me to move on my own while Im focused.

    Understood.

    Lakradiyon earnestly followed Kraushs instructions. Satisfied, Kraush closed his eyes, awakening his sixth sense. Unlike before, its range had expanded significantly, and today, he intended to push it to its limits. This required intense concentration, and of course, a mobile fortress to carry out hismands.

    The sixth sense was akin to a web of aura. Spreading thin and wide, even through the densest walls, it pressed on, reaching into the finest crevices. With his senses stretched to the extreme, Kraush began to perceive the vast maze in his mind like a blueprint. His heightened focus forcefully drew all information into his head, although the strain caused a throbbing pain. Still, it was tolerable.

    Straight ahead, for 500 meters, then turn right.

    Kraushs directions were precise. Lakradiyon sprinted without hesitation, following eachmand.

    Next, at the fork, take the left.

    With every step Lakradiyon took, Kraushs guidance came sharp and clear. Soon, she noticed the surroundings gradually changing. As they moved correctly inward, the walls of the mechanical maze began to shift to a consistent hue, transitioning from their original ck to a shade of red. The slight reddening indicated they were on the right path.

    Lakradiyon marveled.

    She had not expected Kraush to navigate so adeptly. With such skill, he was a better scout than even Derrick.

    Just how many strange talents does he possess?

    Was it the mark of Balheim, or the relentless determination that drove him to even steal basics from her?

    In any case, Kraush was no ordinary person.

    It seems theyreing.

    Hearing Kraushs voice, she slightly furrowed her brows.

    If theyreing, does that mean

    Yes, Pendalords minions.

    Perhaps unnerved by the pace at which Kraush and Lakradiyon were finding their way, Pendalords minions, targeting Kraush, hurriedly converged towards them. If the pair reached the eighth floor ahead of schedule, it would spell the end for Pendalords n. They had chosen a direct confrontation, knowing this.

    Are they foolish or just that devoted to their captains?

    Kraush opened his eyes, detaching himself from her back. In his hand was his sword, already drawn.

    They will pay a hefty price.

    Without hesitation, Kraushunched his sword. The thrown de gleamed with ck light and embedded itself in the chest of a figure about to emerge around the corner.

    Argh?!

    As the assant was caught off guard, Kraush leaped from Lakradiyons back,nding firmly. The sword hed thrown returned to his hand.

    Jeg is down!

    While someone rushed to pour a potion on the wounded minion, Kraush was already on the move. Seeing him, three shield-bearing members of Pendalords minions sprang forward.

    Kraush exhaled sharply.

    Are they treating us like mechanical automatons?

    Shields were effective against automatons when navigating the Bastion. To position them against human adversaries was absurd. Though momentarily astonished, he acknowledged the formidable barrier the shields presented. Mages could be heard behind them, sprinkling reagents for a magic circle and beginning their incantations.

    They really want to fight as if theyre facing automatons.

    A faint smoke emerged from Kraushs lips, a sign of the power of world erosion beginning to burn within Ignis, activating traces of Annihtion Erosion.

    His body propelled forward in a straight line, his sword already zing with ck mes, his muscles swelling with raw power.

    If thats what they want, itll be their undoing.

    And then, Kraush collided with the shields. The aura surrounding the supposedly expert shields crumpled pathetically upon contact, giving way before him.

    Ack!?

    Aaargh?!

    The swordsmen tried to fend off Kraushs advance, but he was quicker. Anticipating their strikes, he dodged, weaving through them with the agility of a skilled acrobat. Those who watched had their eyes bulging in disbelief at the almost artistic movements.

    Monster

    As someone muttered under their breath, Kraush had already reached the mages. Before their magic circles could shine, he mmed his sword into them.

    With a whoosh, mes erupted from the sword, consuming the reagents and nullifying the magic circles. The mages tried to retreat, but Kraush was quicker, kicking one and mming another to the ground.

    In mere moments, both of the mages from the minions ranks were subdued. Kraush stood up, leaving behind the mage trembling on the floor, and his eyes, reddened by Annihtion Erosion, slowly lit up the darkbyrinth.

    The remaining members of Pendalords minions froze in ce. They had been overpowered by a single teamby a boy who was just 14 years old.

    Do you wish to continue fighting?

    At Kraushs question, their bodies flinched.

    They hadpletely lost their will to fight.

 Chapter 72 Why’s the Cat Here?

    Chapter 72 Why��s the Cat Here?

    In the aftermath of Kraush turning Pendalords crew into a field of awe,

    Lakradiyon was slowly walking towards him.

    In the current situation, Lakradiyon had yet to even step in.

    Everyone present knew too well how much worse the situation would be if she joined the battle.

    Just go.

    They couldnt stop them.

    At best, they had bought some time.

    So when the path was cleared, Kraush and the approaching Lakradiyon turned to leave.

    With his sixth sense, Kraush had already found the path.

    As long as the walls of the Mechanical Labyrinth didnt shift, there was no need to use his sixth sense further, so Kraush started running.

    You didnt kill them.

    Lakradiyon was surprised by his response.

    Noting his restraint, she had realized Kraush had been merciful.

    Should I have killed them? Are they part of a bandit gang or agents of world erosion?

    Kraush reacted with disbelief.

    While he couldnt assert that they hadntmitted crimes or killed people in Demonic Bastion,

    From Kraushs standpoint, they were sufficiently subdued without fatal force.

    After all, there was a mountain of people Kraush intended to kill in the future.

    Watching him, Lakradiyon fell silent for a while.

    Then, as she caught up to run alongside him, she slowly began to speak.

    Mr. Kraush, if we manage to get through this, may I make a request?

    That kind of statement is bound to unsettle people during critical times.

    Kraush showed his displeasure but eventually nodded.

    Go ahead.

    It wasnt difficult to listen.

    However, Lakradiyons words seemed to be setting up a g.

    As Kraush and Lakradiyon were nearly through the Mechanical Labyrinth,

    Crimson Garden, who had been gracefully flying overhead, suddenly descended in front of Kraush.

    [Kraush!]

    Unlike when she warned of traps, her voice now carried palpable irritation.

    [Stop!]

    And with thatmand, Kraushs thought process elerated sharply.

    In a reflex, he reached out and yanked Lakradiyon by the cor, pulling her back with him.

    Ah.

    As Lakradiyon stumbled with confusion, both she and Kraush retreated significantly.

    At that moment, it happened.

    Boom!

    With an explosive sound, the wall before Kraush split, revealing the space beyond.

    Lakradiyon gasped.

    It was thebyrinth wall that even her aura de couldnt slice.

    To have shattered it in one strike was a shocking revtion of the gap between them.

    Footsteps echoed from beyond the crumbled wall.

    Lakradiyon, fall back.

    Sensing the presence immediately, Kraush led Lakradiyon swiftly to retreat, shrouded in smoke.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Lakradiyon quickly followed.

    Thanks to their swift action, they safely escaped to a junction just before their location and clung to the wall, minimizing their presence while heightening their senses.

    Kraushs sixth sense was more pronounced now than when navigating the maze, straining to identify the neer.

    Beads of cold sweat lined his forehead.

    Crimson Garden and Ebsque were his own kind, moderate among the world eroders.

    The rest

    No need to mention, there were more madmen than any other kind.

    Of course, Kraush had no means to confront a world eroder of his current level.

    What is a world eroder?

    Born from world erosion, they possess its intrinsic power, causing many problems across the world.

    Some are as powerful as the top ten fighters, monsters in their own right.

    The one who had just appeared couldnt be of that caliber.

    Otherwise, it would be a real death sentence.

    Kraush fervently hoped it was an eroder within his means to handle.

    Gradually, Kraushs sixth sense began to capture the figures form.

    Walls, walls, walls, goddamn its so many. Its irritating, just on my way to greet the new kid.

    Though still at a distance, the voice was caught by his heightened senses.

    A high-pitched female voice.

    Soon, the silhouette became clearer.

    Flowing crimson tails and two prominent tiger-shaped ears atop her head.

    Messy hair, just barely reaching the nape, and an eyepatch covering one eye.

    But most striking was the hundreds of weapons draped all over her body.

    How she managed to carry such an arsenal was a mystery, but she did so naturally.

    Armed Princess

    Kraushs judgment?

    She was nothing but a crazy eroder.

    The Felid n, Armed Princess.

    A deranged world eroder, she adorned herself with an array of weapons from all over the world.

    Obsessed with armaments, she would kill to obtain any weapon she desired, regardless of ownership.

    Upon hearing Crimson Garden, Kraush realized why she had appeared in Demonic Bastion.

    Shes after Rain Thunder Prime.

    One of the worlds top ten celestial swords.

    For the weapon-crazed Armed Princess, it was irresistible.

    Had the Armed Princess aimed for Rain Thunder Prime before?

    Beyond that was a mystery.

    But if she had, it meant she hadnt managed to take it from Nakcheon.

    It was Belorkin who obtained it.

    Did the Armed Princess fail to deal with Nakcheon?

    The Armed Princess could have easily ovee Nakcheon, given her monstrous strength.

    But Nakcheons uniqueness must have been her undoing.

    Within Demonic Bastion, Nakcheon was nearly an immortal.

    With the Bastions energy supplying continuous regeneration, he was almost invincible.

    Furthermore, Nakcheon could move freely on the eighth floor if he wished.

    If he decided not to surrender Rain Thunder Prime, evading the Armed Princess would have been easy.

    Had her goal been the Bastion, she could have destroyed Nakcheon and moved on.

    But with Rain Thunder Prime in mind, the Armed Princess likely gave up in frustration, constantly outmaneuvered by the ever-elusive Nakcheon.

    After all, Rain Thunder Prime wasnt the only one among the top ten celestial swords.

    Yet now, at this very moment, the Armed Princess had appeared.

    Coincidence?

    Unfortunately, Kraush couldnt dismiss it as mere chance.

    The Armed Princess has always been after the top ten celestial swords.

    She must have caught wind of the rumor at the right time.

    The news that a Balheim heir was seeking Rain Thunder Prime and challenging Nakcheon.

    Shes simple-minded.

    She acted impulsively upon hearing the news.

    Being a Balheim must have tipped her off.

    Balheim was her least favorite opponent.

    The one she feared the most was the Weapon King Balrok Balheim.

    The eyepatch she wore.

    It bore the scar given by the Weapon King during his travels around the world.

    Thus, anything rted to Balheim triggered her.

    If Rain Thunder Prime fell into Balheim hands, bing untouchable, shed rather steal it before it got out of reach.

    She made a rash move, infiltrating Demonic Bastion.

    Not methodically descending from the first floor, but using one of her weapons to break in from the seventh floor in a crazy stunt.

    Kraush furrowed his brows in annoyance.

    Just when things seemed to be going well, a big problem exploded.

    The scale of it was extraordinary.

    In the meantime, the Armed Princesss footsteps echoed, heading for the eighth floor.

    Luckily, they had retreated fast enough, and it seemed she hadnt noticed them.

    Her talent was forbat, not detection.

    A sigh of relief escaped Kraushs lips.

    Had he faced the Armed Princess on the seventh floor, there would have been no way out for him.

    Mr. Kraush, that person just now

    A world eroder.

    Lakradiyon swallowed hard.

    Kraush knew all too well the pressure the term world eroder exerted.

    Yet, their shared life experiences meant he could hardly fear the name.

    [What will you do? You could consider giving up on Rain Thunder Prime. Theres no benefit to shing with that crazy woman.]

    Crimson Garden, different from her encounter with Ebsque, seemed to have some knowledge of the Armed Princess.

    [Shes relentless once fixated on a weapon.]

    It seemed she might have fought over a weapon with the Armed Princess in the past.

    But Kraush shook his head.

    He couldnt give up on Rain Thunder Prime.

    For Kraush, there was no sword among the celestial des as easily obtainable and suitable as Rain Thunder Prime.

    Theres a saying that a craftsman doesnt me his tools.

    But Kraush knew well that it was a lie.

    Craftsmen are the most discerning about their tools.

    Especially himself, striving to reach the pinnacle of craftsmanship, he had to be even more selective.

    Besides, if the Armed Princess gets her hands on Rain Thunder Prime by chance, its game over.

    She was one of the leaders in the front line during the war with the world eroders.

    Just imagining her with Rain Thunder Prime was enough to cause a headache.

    And there was one, in particr, a world eroder who must never get Rain Thunder Prime.

    Sword Sage.

    If somehow the Armed Princess handed it to him, he could overturn the entire war with that one piece.

    Charlotte managed to kill the Sword Sage only because she held Rain Thunder Prime.

    And because of it, Charlotte ended her life after defeating him.

    Had any condition in that war not been met, the world eroders would have won.

    In hindsight, Arthur must haveid off Rain Thunder Prime, not meddling with Charlotte, for that reason.

    Arthur must have judged that only Charlotte with Rain Thunder Prime could defeat the Sword Sage.

    I have no intention of sitting back and watching.

    Arthur used Charlotte and Rain Thunder Prime as expendable tools to defeat the Sword Sage.

    But Kraush did not intend to let the war end like that.

    Hence his journey to Demonic Bastion to seek Rain Thunder Prime.

    I wont even let that kind of war happen again.

    The thought of how many good people died during that time still caused him immense disgust.

    Arthur exploited the situation, seizing control over the weakened Skyborne Generation through the war.

    But Kraush had no ambition for such power struggles.

    He had no need for the power to rule the world.

    His primary goal was to prevent world destruction.

    So Kraush would not allow another war with the world eroders to happen.

    He aimed to weaken the eroders so they couldnt even consider starting another war.

    Lakradiyon, Im heading to the eighth floor.

    If on the eighth floor, he could handle the Armed Princess.

    He might not defeat her, but he could certainly prevent her from obtaining Rain Thunder Prime.

    And the Armed Princess had already been injured by the Balheim family.

    The moment Kraush, a Balheim heir, held Rain Thunder Prime, she wouldnt dare to touch it, fearing Balrok Balheims wrath.

    Thats why Kraush turned to Lakradiyon, who hade with him.

    To defeat Nakcheon and obtain Rain Thunder Prime, he needed her support from the start.

    I came to Demonic Bastion with the goal of reaching the eighth floor. I will follow you.

    Hearing Lakradiyons firm reply, Kraush took a light breath.

    The situation might have taken a turn for the worse, but if lucky, it was a good thing.

    After all, the Armed Princess was someone they could at least contend with.

    Lets go.

    It was time to use the same tactics that helped him survive the great war with the world eroders.

 Chapter 73 Teaching the Cat a Lesson

    Chapter 73 Teaching the Cat a Lesson

    On the eighth floor of Demonic Bastion.

    A resounding explosion echoed fiercely.

    Boom!

    Ebbling!

    With a shout, Pendal narrowly pulled Ebbling, who was clutching a sword, out of the way.

    They barely escaped an explosion.

    It was a mechanical soldier that had fired something resembling a cannon.

    Agh, thank you, Captain!

    Fall back!

    Pendalsmand drew his team members quickly to his side.

    Hetoria!

    Yes, Captain!

    At Pendals call, a woman with crimson hair immediately raised her staff.

    From it, a red-tinged mass of ice shot forward explosively.

    Boom!

    The bursting ice shattered the approaching, sword-bearing mechanical soldiers.

    Pendalnded in front of them.

    With a soft exhale, he scanned the area.

    They were tired but seemed uninjured.

    nk, nk-

    Amidst the noise, Pendal looked up to see the busy scenery outside the window.

    It never feels quite right.

    The wooden space, reminiscent of a carriage, lined with seats, was where soldiers had just been standing, leaving Pendal with a sickened expression.

    The eighth floor Carriage District.

    Each carriage had its own area, and the number and quality of soldiers increased the further one went.

    Each carriage had four doors.

    Without a scout or someone with special abilities, it was a ce maliciously designed to reset the soldiers in each carriage from the beginning.

    Captain, it looks like weve almost made it.

    The scout spoke up, pushing his goggles up.

    Nakcheon was close at hand.

    At that fact, everyones faces tensed.

    Weve made it this far.

    Pendal clenched his fist and looked around at everyone.

    This time, we will capture Nakcheon.

    The eyes of the entire Pendalord team sparkled clearly.

    Thats when it happened.

    Clunk-

    A very short noise and the carriage shook slightly.

    When Pendal looked up, there stood a woman.

    Crimson ears perked up like a tigers and an eyepatch beneath her hair.

    The woman, adorned with weapons all over her body, including her back, nced inside through the open door.

    Its annoying how you all crowd around.

    At her brief mutter, Pendal felt chills running down his spine.

    Everyone, run!

    And at that instant, when Pendal shouted.

    Crack!

    A brief sound of something bursting was heard.

    When Pendal turned, he found the man called Ebbling dead.

    Lets clear this up.

    His head was hollowed out.

    Ebbling!

    A team member shouted with fury, but someone covered her mouth and bolted through a door with all their might.

    And it was the right move.

    The other team members followed without a moments dy, escaping through the nearest door.

    They all knew what it meant when even the strongest among them, Pendal, told them to run.

    Oh, are you fleeing?

    As the woman smiled mockingly, Pendal raised his arms high.

    Crack!

    In that instant, sparks flew from his hands and quickly spread inside the carriage.

    Boom!

    As Lioner exploded upon contact with aura, Pendal immediately drew Jade Heaven.

    With the rising aura, he rushed forward, detonating Lioner.

    ng!

    But his sword was blocked by a small dagger the woman had drawn.

    You have a pretty nice piece there.

    Her eyes, between the eyepatch, gleamed brightly at Pendals Jade Heaven.

    The Armed Princesss obsession with weaponry was ring up again.

    Ugh!

    In that moment, Pendal narrowly dodged the dagger swung at his chin and rolled on the ground.

    His chin bled, even though he thought he had evaded it; his reaction couldnt keep up.

    Whats that toys name?

    As she inquired, Pendal bit down hard, feeling a chilling sensation.

    Ebbling had been killed instantly, but the others had escaped.

    Find out yourself!

    So Pendal detonated Lioner again and without hesitation leaped through a door.

    As he entered another area, a soldier noticed him and started to get up, but Pendal didnt care.

    His body was ring danger signals more intensely than ever.

    If he didnt want to die, he had to run.

    That woman was off the charts.

    Clunk!

    But as Pendal jumped through a carriage door, the woman kicked it open just the same.

    Ignoring her, Pendal dashed off at full speed, and the Armed Princess smirked.

    If you want to save your teammates, its better not to run.

    In that moment, she showed a gauntlet with spikes protruding.

    Soon enough, five shadows that resembled the Armed Princess appeared.

    They might notpare to the real Armed Princess, but each one exuded a presence stronger than Pendal.

    The gauntlet, named Marfalga, couldnt match the originals power by 30%, but it summoned shadow humans with the same patterns as the wearer.

    Immediately, her shadow humans scattered through the carriage doors.

    Realizing what this meant, Pendals eyes widened.

    That woman intended to kill all his team members.

    Stop!

    Pendal shouted, but she twirled the dagger in her hand.

    It depends on what you do, asshole.

    The foul-mouthed woman painted a smile with one eye as if to say, Figure it out.

    To think hede looking for Rain Thunder Prime and end up finding a new pet.

    She was more than satisfied.

    Pendal was not oblivious to her intent.

    From the moment she saw Jade Heaven, her gaze had been fixed on it.

    Pendal gripped Jade Heaven tightly in his hand.

    If I give you Jade Heaven, will you spare my team?

    His voice was strained from the gash in his neck, but she tilted her head nonchntly.

    Oh, that.

    She spoke as if it were trivial.

    Theyre probably all dead by now anyway.

    Her tone suggested shed never intended to spare anyone.

    Upon hearing this, Pendal ground his teeth in rage.

    You, bitch, I will definitely, kill you.

    Really?

    She looked at Pendal and raised her gauntlet, aiming for the head, smiling brightly in anticipation of the brain matter about to spill.

    Im looking forward to it.

    As she brought her fist down without a trace of expectation.

    Boom!

    The Armed Princess was sent crashing through a carriage door, enveloped in ck mes from behind.

    Ah, damn it! Its hot!

    As she rolled on the ground, mes clinging to her body, Pendal lifted his head in shock.

    There was a boy walking slowly past him.

    ck hair, a ck sword in hand, and a crow fluttering from his shoulder.

    Kraush Balheim?

    Pendal muttered nkly as Kraush nced at him and then moved past toward the area where the Armed Princess was rolling.

    As Kraush passed through the shattered carriage door, it regenerated and closed behind him due to Demonic Bastions self-repair capability.

    Kraush stepped in and saw the Armed Princess, who had put out the ck mes.

    She seemed a bit scorched but otherwise unharmed.

    Its the heat from the Annihting Sword of Erosion.

    It was ridiculous that he could only cause such minor injuries.

    Such a monstrous creature.

    Why do I have wounds? My Eguardium should protect me?

    She swung the dagger, yelling at Kraush, seemingly baffled by her injuries.

    Well, Eguardium doesnt reflect world erosion, does it?

    But instead of replying, Kraush casually stretched his neck, warming up before the fight.

    He had nned to time his encounter with Nakcheon or retreat, but the early movement was caused by the Armed Princesss attempt to kill Pendal.

    I cant lose Lioner before stealing it.

    Every skill was crucial in such times.

    Kraush red at the Armed Princess.

    That stupid-looking face hasnt changed at all.

    Despite her cautious nature, like a cats, she wouldnt act hastily until she was certain.

    Of course, if she senses a clear difference in power, she acts without restraint.

    However, when facing an ambiguous and suspicious foe, she doesnt rush.

    The Armed Princess keeps her moves as hidden as possible, testing her opponents with her various weapons except her real armament, the Thirteen Demon Kings.

    But once she deems them inferior,

    She doesnt hesitate to hunt them down like prey.

    And that habit of yours will work against you here today.

    She would learn that caution can sometimes be a venom.

    Youre a Balheim, right?

    Seeing Kraushs features, hair color, and eyes, she realized he was from the Balheim family.

    Kraush decided to add one more piece to the puzzle.

    Armed Princess, Shua Delpia.

    At her full name, the Armed Princesss eyes narrowed.

    Eguardium didnt work because youre a world eroder, arent you? Are you using a Balheim shell?

    And then she reacted as if she hadpletely seen through Kraushs identity.

    It was a typical probing statement by the Armed Princess.

    But her eyes gleamed keenly at Kraush, her caution revealing her knowledge that battling another world eroder wouldnt be easy.

    Kraush didnt answer; instead, he kindled ck mes on his ck sword.

    The mes convinced the Armed Princess that Kraush was indeed a world eroder.

    Rain Thunder Prime is mine. Get lost.

    Go covet someone elses belongings.

 Chapter 74 The Harmony of the Two

    Chapter 74 The Harmony of the Two

    Inside the carriage, amidst the thunderous explosion,

    Lakradiyonnded on the floor after slicing through the soldiers.

    A shadow de whizzed by, grazing her hair and slicing off a few strands.

    Huff!

    With a pulled breath, Lakradiyon immediately thrust her sword, splitting a shadow Armed Princess.

    Yet, the shadow Armed Princess remained unharmed, not disappearing unless it received significant damage.

    ng!

    Unlike the shadow Armed Princess, who could withstand hits, Lakradiyon couldnt just dodge endlessly.

    Miss. Lakradiyon!

    Its fine. Focus on healing.

    Behind her were Pendalords vice-captain, Sodric, who was nearly fatally wounded, and the white mage Olivia, struggling to heal him.

    If Lakradiyon dodged too far, Olivia and Sodric would be exposed.

    Thus, she tried to block every attack from the shadow Armed Princess.

    Consequently, Lakradiyons body was gradually umting wounds.

    Even though the shadow Armed Princess was far inferior to the original, it was still nearly as strong as Lakradiyon.

    If this is this difficult, then Kraush facing the real one

    She thought of Kraush, fighting the real Armed Princess, and swallowed a lump of worry.

    She was concerned for him, yet had no choice but to trust him.

    Miss Lakradiyon! Look, there!

    Another shadow Armed Princess appeared as a door swung open.

    Judging by the blood on the sword, someone had already fallen to it.

    More troubling was the fact that the shadow Armed Princesses had doubled in number.

    Leave me, go on without me.

    Vice-Captain!

    Olivia cried out in shock, but Sodric, spitting blood, struggled to speak.

    Its all, all my fault. If I hadnt interfered from the start, none of this wouldve happened.

    ming himself for the teams peril, Sodric bit his lip.

    Had he not obstructed Lakradiyon and Kraush, and had they reached the eighth floor, perhaps the team wouldnt have been scattered and killed.

    Save the other team members first, not me. They dont know, only Ebbling and I knew the truth.

    The first casualty, Swordsman Ebbling, and vice-captain Sodric had secretly tried to hinder Lakradiyon and Kraush.

    The rest were unaware. Even their Captain Pendal.

    He hoped at least Olivia and Lakradiyon could escape and perhaps save even one more teammate.

    Vice-Captain, stop talking! Youre losing too much blood!

    Please. I cant even face the Captain.

    Feeling guilty, Sodric wished for the safety of his team, and Lakradiyon sighed.

    Well talk about thister.

    Her words meant she had no intention of leaving anyone behind.

    Why!

    Do you really think Pendal would be unaware of whats been happening in his own team?

    Sodrics face tightened.

    Pendal consented to it, too. For the sake of Pendalord.

    Pendal might have seemed to act impulsively, but he had been pondering and researching ways to take down Nakcheon on his own.

    He simply hadnt readily decided to challenge Nakcheon again, not because hed been idle.

    Lakradiyon realized that upon seeing Pendalord.

    Pendalord was Pendals struggle to ovee Nakcheon.

    So, Im just following Pendals request.

    His plea to save his team.

    Boom!

    But misfortune oftenes in pairs.

    Another shadow Armed Princess burst through the shattered door.

    That made three in total.

    For Lakradiyon, who could barely handle one, it was the worst-case scenario.

    Miss Lakradiyon!

    Olivia was on the verge of tears, sensing impending death.

    Its okay.

    Lakradiyon, unfazed, quietly raised her sword.

    I made a promise.

    The promise made with Kraush.

    To take care of Pendalord.

    Even though they had once pointed their swords at her, she was asked to forgive and protect them.

    That was the request from the man standing against the Armed Princess himself.

    She couldnt back down against merely three shadow Armed Princesses.

    Snap!

    At that moment, the three shadow Armed Princesses moved in unison.

    One with a sword, another with an axe, and another with a spear.

    Though not as versatile as the Armed Princess, the weapons they wielded were all perilous.

    ng, ng!

    With the sound of shing metal, Lakradiyons body rued wounds.

    Between spurts of blood,

    Lakradiyons sword shone as a de of aura, swinging determinedly.

    Proving why she was considered a light of Demonic Bastion,

    The bright light pouring from her sword unleashed its power more fiercely than ever before.

    Swoosh!

    Then, a single swing severed the head of one shadow Armed Princess, but at a great cost.

    Another de had torn into her side, embedding itself.

    Ugh!

    Suppressing a grunt, Lakradiyon quickly redirected her sword to decapitate the shadow Armed Princess that hadnded the blow.

    The shadow Armed Princess, letting go of the sword in Lakradiyons side, swiftly retreated.

    In its stead, it formed a new shadow de.

    Drip, drip

    Following the trail of blood, Lakradiyon steadied her breathing.

    The shadow Armed Princess with the double axe couldnt withstand the damage and copsed.

    Two remained.

    But Lakradiyons wounds were nearing a breaking point.

    Thud!

    Then the shadow Princess with the spear lunged at her.

    Lakradiyon couldnt dodge; the spear was aimed behind her, at Olivia.

    Ugh!

    Forcing a stand-off with the spear, Lakradiyon then faced another strike aimed at her neck from the sword-wielding shadow Armed Princess.

    Death briefly flitted across her vision.

    ng!

    Then the shadow Armed Princesss sword was stopped by a jade-colored de.

    Recognizing the weapons owner, Lakradiyons eyes widened as Pendal stood there.

    Imte.

    Marred by a scar on his neck from a forced healing potion, Pendal stood beside Lakradiyon wielding Jade Heaven.

    Captain!

    As Olivia called out, Pendal gathered his breath, aiming with Jade Heaven.

    Pendal, there were two more.

    Two shadow Armed Princesses beyond the three.

    As she inquired, Pendal gathered lightning through Lioner.

    I took care of one with the others. Still chasing the other one. Jorcias dead, though.

    Pendal muttered, seething with the anger of scout Jorcias death.

    Then its a simple matter.

    Yeah, we finish off these two, and then thest one. That leaves only the monster.

    Lakradiyon and Pendals eyes met.

    And in that moment, theyunched themselves at the shadow Armed Princesses without hesitation.

    The two shadow Armed Princesses also swung their spear and sword as soon as they were attacked.

    ng!

    The carriage filled with the sounds of swords slicing through the air and weapons splitting the atmosphere.

    The shadow Armed Princesses were strong.

    They were, after all, incarnations of the same person.

    Their actions and thoughts were in sync, making their harmony nearly perfect.

    In contrast, Pendal and Lakradiyon were different people.

    They had beenrades in the past, but neither had synchronized nor spent time together in recent years.

    So why was it that the shadow Armed Princesses were the ones being pushed back?

    The coordination between Pendal and Lakradiyon was clearly off.

    Yet this misalignment kept creating variables.

    When Lakradiyon parried an attack by the shadow Armed Princess, Pendals lightning struck at just the right moment, unexpectedly hitting the shadow Armed Princess directly.

    Oddly, these umting variables continued to pile up damage on the shadow Armed Princesses.

    It was a curious thing, but the two had always been like this.

    The leastpatible pair, creating the most unpredictable oues.

    Thats what everyone said about them in Demonic Bastion.

    Pendal!

    I know!

    Lakradiyon, realizing the shadow Armed Princesses were starting to falter under umted damage, called out to Pendal.

    Then Pendal, lying low on the floor, began to gather lightning on Jade Heaven.

    Realizing that Pendal was preparing his finishing move, the shadow Armed Princesses rushed to attack him.

    But Lakradiyon disyed incredible swordsmanship, blocking both the spear and sword with a shining aura.

    Offensive and defensive unity.

    It was a realm that only Lakradiyon, who valued the basics, could show, as she could make her attack and defense oneplete entity.

    As Olivia eximed in awe,

    Sparks of current burst violently from Pendals body.

    Crackle!

    And with a brief sound of sparks flying past,

    Pendals figure blurred, and with the scattering sparks, Jade Heaven was thrust forward.

    Lightning Wolf Sword Technique

    A burst of lightning in the form of a wolf tore the heads off both shadow Armed Princesses at once.

    Though the blow that should have been decisive against the Armed Princess was blocked,

    This critical hit sent the shadow Armed Princesses crumbling.

    Just as Lakradiyon and Pendal simultaneously felt certain of victory,

    The copsing shadow Armed Princesses arms wrapped around Lakradiyons arms like shackles.

    Ugh?!

    Taken aback by the unexpected counter in their copse, Lakradiyon let out a perplexed gasp.

    Then, she saw a door swinging open.

    And there, standing in the doorway, was the shadow Armed Princess that Pendal had said disappeared.

    Holding something like a giant column, the shadow Armed Princess pulled on something.

    Click! Whoosh!

    Inside, the sound of metal clicking into ce was followed by the ignition of mes.

    Sensing danger, Lakradiyon tried to escape, but the copsing shadow Armed Princesses clung on more fiercely, leaving her unable to flee.

    Meanwhile, the other shadow Armed Princess had gathered mes around the column-like device.

    Lakradiyons eyes shook violently.

    She was about to die.

    Was this really how she would die, without even challenging Nakcheon, without telling Kraush?

    Was this the end?

    It would be a lie to say there was no regret.

    In fact, the regret only now surfacing was almost maddening.

    If she was to die so pointlessly, she should have at least swung her sword at Nakcheon.

    As a bitter sentiment filled her eyes,

    Suddenly, a figure stepped in front of her.

    A man with fluttering grey hair stood with his back to her.

    Seeing his shadow cast by the light of the fire, Lakradiyons eyes bulged.

    Pendal?!

    Dammit, this doesnt suit me.

    Pendal swallowed a resigned chuckle, and then the fire engulfed the carriage.

 Chapter 75 The Butterfly

    Chapter 75 The Butterfly

    Inside the jolting carriage,

    Kraush gazed at the Armed Princess in disbelief as she stood before him.

    Are you sane? Considering you know my real name, you must be a world eroder. Which lunatic wearing the Balheim guise thinks to wage war with me? Are you the one whose weapon I took?

    The woman, draped in weapons from head to toe, was a clear danger, each piece of her arsenal deadlier than the nextespecially the Thirteen Demon Kings, her main armament, posed such a threat that even Kraush couldnt guarantee his own safety once deployed.

    Surprisingly agile for someoneden like that.

    Kraush, who had seen her inbat, clicked his tongue. Despite the spatial limitations within the carriage, she bore all her weapons. Outside, herbat style would shift once again.

    Enough talk.

    Kraush intended no lengthy battle. Misidentified as a world eroder, he chose a forceful approach.

    Abandon the Rain Thunder Prime and disappear.

    Huh?

    The Armed Princess showed bewildered irritation. Yet, she hesitated to attacka reflection of her inherent caution.

    She acts as if shes got something up her sleeve.

    The evidence was clear as one of her eyes barely opened. World eroders typically possessed unique powers, and the ck mes from earlier were a bit ufortable but not unmanageable. However, the thought of facing another power was irksomely daunting.

    Especially suspect was the faint sense of world erosion emanating from Kraush.

    It was weaktoo weak.

    Or perhaps,

    He was hiding his full power of world erosion well enough to elude her detection.

    Maybe I should just pull out one of the Thirteen Demon Kings.

    A swift and decisive victory crossed her mind.

    No, theres no benefit in revealing my hand in a situation I dont fully grasp. Better to check first.

    Besides, Kraushs association with Balheim irked herany connection with Balrok was best avoided.

    Anyway, the world was full of unpleasant things.

    All she wanted was a life surrounded by her children.

    Thus, she drew an axe from her back.

    For the life she dreamed of, acquiring the Rain Thunder Prime was essential.

    To speak to me in such a manner, I see youck fear.

    She made her decisiontopletely unravel her opponents strategy.

    Kraush, maintaining a faade ofposure, took a deep internal breath.

    The bluff worked.

    If she had blindly rushed to kill him, Kraush would have no recourse. The gap between their powers was stark.

    And that was Kraushs only chance to gain an upper hand against the Armed Princess.

    The peculiarities of the eighth floor.

    Kraush nced out the window at thendscape rushing by.

    If I satisfy those conditions

    The Armed Princess would be at a loss.

    From now on, it was purely a matter of endurance.

    He never nned to face such a formidable opponent from the start, but what choice did he have?

    If he had to fight, he would fight.

    Swish-

    The Armed Princess made the first move.

    Leading with a footstep, the first weapon to strike was the axea level of axemanship worlds apart from his previous encounters.

    meburst.

    Kraush, recognizing the axes identity, didnt engage. Instead, he retreated immediately.

    Boom!

    A st followed, and ck smoke filled the carriage.

    The effect of meburstexplosion and smokewas simple, but within the confined space of the carriage, the smoke excellently obscured vision.

    Then, amid the smoky haze, a silver, unadorned de unexpectedly pierced through the fog on its own.

    A self-directing de, Starblight.

    Instead of countering, Kraush twisted to narrowly avoid the de, and simultaneously, he parried another spear.

    ng!

    Hmm?

    The Armed Princesss eyes narrowed from behind the smoke. It was as if Kraush had predicted her attack.

    Youre using something strange.

    The silver de zigzagged through the smoke before returning to its empty sheath at her waist.

    And you seem to know quite a bit about my weapons.

    Well, that made sense.

    After youre dead, Ill collect and categorize all your weapons.

    Such was the fate of one relegated to menial tasks.

    So Kraush didnt reply; instead, he opened up his intuition.

    Dammit, thats annoying.

    The next moment, her spearshed out wildly.

    The scarlet aura on the spear revealed its deadly intent to take Kraushs life.

    Thus, Kraush, relying on near-predictive intuition, tenaciously unfolded his Annihtion Erosion technique.

    As he did, ck mes sparked around him, slowly catching on.

    His arms tingled.

    Even with Lunar Body enhancing his physical functionality through Annihtion Erosion, keeping up was challenging.

    But he couldnt just defend.

    The Armed Princess was still uncertain about his identity.

    Before she was convinced of her advantage, Kraush had to push back, even slightly.

    ng!

    The moment Kraush met the spears shaft with his sword, he slid down it,unching an attack toward the Armed Princess.

    Ha!

    As she gasped out, the Armed Princess immediately let go of the spear, reaching for her waist.

    And in an instant, two daggers crossed paths, shing with Kraushs sword.

    Whoosh!

    The ensuing ck mes billowed around them.

    But the Armed Princess didnt care. Her ck mes couldnt inflict lethal damage, and she knew it.

    Thus, she injected strength into both arms.

    Crunch, ng!

    As her arms extended, the force transmitted through the daggers caused Kraushs sword to float momentarily.

    The power behind her strike was so overwhelming, Kraush nearly lost his grip.

    Not missing a beat, the Armed Princess sent her dual daggers slithering toward Kraushs throat.

    The target was clear; the moment the daggers reached, his throat would be crushed.

    Whew!

    Seeing this, Kraush briefly intensified the Annihtion Erosion in his right arm.

    The surging power of Annihtion Erosion momentarily pushed his arms limits, propelling it downward.

    Boom!

    But what Kraush struck was not her but the carriage floor.

    In the ck mes upsurge

    The Armed Princesss form scattered like a snake shedding its skin.

    Mortal Fang.

    Upon recognizing the daggers identity, Kraush immediately released his sword from his right hand and swung his left hand behind him.

    ck Hood.

    As his left hand waved, a sword manifested.

    Then, behind him, the Mortal Fang wielded by the Armed Princess shed with Kraushs sword.

    ng!

    Refusing to be overpowered, Kraush poured more Annihtion Erosion into his legs, stubbornly holding his ground.

    The Armed Princesss eyes contorted in frustration. Her supposed killing blow was blocked too easily.

    The bastard!

    She then abruptly lifted her left knee.

    Whoosh!

    As her waistband unsheathed Starblight once more, it darted toward Kraush, alone as before.

    Kraush, abandoning the strength contest, sidestepped, letting her force pass by him, and his swinging sword countered Starblight.

    The parried Starblight, unlike before, didnt retreat but continued aiming for Kraush.

    Starblights characteristic was to return with an attack upon being parried.

    As Kraush dodged, the Armed Princess, having thrown Mortal Fang into the air, was already swinging meburst.

    The widespread attack from her dual axes gave little room to evade within the confines of the carriage.

    Damn, not even giving me a moment to breathe!

    Boom!

    As meburst and Kraushs sword met, an explosion sent him tumbling across the floor.

    His vision blurred momentarily from the explosions range.

    But Kraushs intuition was clear: roll away, now.

    Crack, boom!

    As soon as Kraush rolled, meburst struck down, exploding in his ce.

    The Armed Princess did not stop there.

    As Kraush began to roll on the floor, she continued to m meburst down, seemingly intent on finishing him off.

    That guy rolls well. Even a caterpir has skill!

    With provocative words, she released meburst onto the spot where Kraushy and then drew a great sword, raising it high into the air.

    Lets see if you can escape this.

    Kraushs mind snapped to attention.

    That cursed woman.

    In an instant, her great sword soared high enough to touch the carriage ceiling and then descended upon Kraush.

    Boom!

    The gargantuan sword reached the far wall of the carriage, and Kraush barely managed to lift his sword to block it head-on.

    His trembling arms betrayed the strain of warding off the great sword.

    The great sword that could freely alter its size and weightManifold Greatsword.

    Feeling its crushing weight, as though he and his sword could be squashed any moment, was suffocating.

    Just as the previous attack, hed reserved the second phase of Annihtion Erosion as much as possible.

    If he faltered here, the Armed Princess would take notice.

    Dammit, pretending is exhausting.

    Before he could be crushed, Kraush surged Annihtion Erosion.

    ng!

    The heated force erupting from his body was so intense, the Armed Princess couldnt react in time.

    With the force Kraush pushed, the Manifold Greatsword floated briefly.

    In that gap

    Kraush, from an uplifted stance, channeled all the mes of Annihtion Erosion into his dark de.

    re up!

    As the fiercest mes yet rose,

    Whew!

    Kraush immediately shed downward with a drawn breath.

    A crescent-shaped ze enveloped the Armed Princess.

    She, too, realized she couldnt just take this and immediately released the great sword, lifting her wrists.

    Then, peculiar chains burst from her wrists and wrapped around her like a shield.

    Boom!

    As the sound of explosion and the flicker of ck mes filled the air,

    Kraush felt his arms shake with the repercussions of Annihtion Erosion.

    And the smoke that seeped from his mouth felt hot enough to scorch his throat.

    Sweat dripped down.

    Having faced death several times in mere moments of conflict, Kraush felt a dizzying sensation.

    Had he erred even once, he wouldve been a corpse.

    Snow Puppet.

    Thus, Kraush pulled up Snow Puppet, forcibly suppressing his tense emotions.

    Instead, he wore afortably casual smile.

    He had to feel like a world eroder with a hidden trump card.

    Then, as the Armed Princess retracted her chains to her arm with a rustling sound, her eyes twisted.

    You hid your strength. Thats it.

    Convinced that Kraush had just slightly revealed his full force, she smiled wryly.

    But that wont do much against me.

    Hearing her, Kraush let out a slight scoff.

    Whats so funny, brat?

    Her undisguised irritation ringly apparent, he slowly lifted his dark sword.

    True to its reputation for sturdiness, the dark sword remained unmarred despite the attack.

    Hed have to thank Crimson Garden for providing such a de.

    Tick, tock-

    Kraushs eyes roamed over the ck mes fervently igniting various spots in the carriage.

    He had roughly five minutes.

    Shua Delpia, no, Butterfly.

    Kraush taunted her by her disparaging nickname.

    Are you in heat? Quit mewling.

    With a twitch,

    Her ears and tail bristled in anger.

    Fucking brat!

    Watching the Armed Princess, Kraushs eyes glowed red within the ck mes.

    Ready to knock this cat off the speeding carriage.

 Chapter 76 Only You Will Fall

    Chapter 76 Only You Will Fall

    Amidst the mes engulfing the carriage,

    Kraush was gasping for air.

    His breathing was erratic.

    Bones and muscles screamed for rest, and his mind felt as though it would dissipate under the heat of Annihtion Erosion.

    Despite possessing Lunar Body, the unrelenting heat pushed his body to its limits.

    Huff, huff.

    With each exhaled breath, Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    From his extended dark sword, unlike earlier, a faint ck me flickered.

    In contrast, his opponent stood unscathed.

    The Armed Princess faced him without significant damage because, truth be told, neither hadnded a fatal blow on the other.

    Primarily, Kraushs attacks had failed to harm the Armed Princess significantly.

    The gap in their prowess was too vast.

    On the other hand, Kraush, being familiar with all the Armed Princesss armaments, had stubbornly avoided her attacks.

    Thanks to his intuition, which bordered on precognition, he managed to dodge everything that was thrown at him.

    But this left his body in even worse shape.

    To evade all her attacks, he had to push Annihtion Erosion to its limits, practically grinding his bones.

    Acting as if you have some hidden trump card

    The Armed Princess twirled her triple des, her eyes shing with insight as she observed Kraush.

    All bluster, was it?

    Finally catching on.

    You, damn, youre not a world eroder, are you? You know all about my arms; what exactly are you? Using the power of world erosion. Whose minion are you?

    The Armed Princess seemed annoyed at the prospect of continuing the fight.

    She was tired of facing Kraush, who dodged every attack.

    And his knowing all about her arms crossed the line for her, moving from merely annoying to genuinely infuriating.

    Kraush watched her for a moment, catching his breath before straightening himself.

    Then, suddenly, he sheathed his dark sword.

    The Armed Princess frowned at his bizarre action, and Kraush spoke.

    Didnt you hear what I said earlier?

    Her eyebrows twitched.

    To stop yowling.

    That was the end of the conversation.

    The Armed Princess, indicating she had no more interest in continuing, lifted her hand to her chest.

    I tend to be quite fond of our kind.

    Then she thrust her hand deep into her throat.

    Pulling out a stiletto from within, she wiped the drool from her lips, her eyes glowing a fierce yellow.

    But something tells me I need to kill you here.

    Fearful of Balroks wrath, she had hesitated to kill Kraush outright.

    But now, she decided to forget those concerns.

    Kraush wasnt a world eroder.

    A being who knew all her arms, he posed a potential future threat that needed to be eliminated.

    ng-

    As she gripped the bell-adorned stiletto, the atmosphere around her shifted instantly.

    The carriages ambiance, previously aze with ck mes, cooled dramatically.

    As if everything up to this point had been mere childs y.

    Her tiger-like gaze now betrayed a new level of hostility.

    Kraush felt as though he was choking under the gaze of a massive beast, one baring its teeth, ready to kill its prey.

    That alone made it clear she hadnt been serious about her earlier attacks.

    Thirteen Demon Kings.

    One of the thirteen arms she personally named.

    The Ninth King, Hell Dragon Lord.

    Familiar with its properties, Kraush couldnt help but chuckle.

    Laughing?

    The Armed Princesss eyes twisted in fury.

    It seemed she realized he knew about the Thirteen Demon Kings, and his nonchnt attitude puzzled her.

    Shua Delphia.

    Again, Kraush called her full name.

    What nonsense are you spouting now?

    As the Armed Princess grew impatient, Kraush shrugged lightly.

    Just saying.

    What?

    It meant nothing.

    Just ast-minute stall.

    Crack!

    Because the floor, unable to withstand the heat, began copsing into ash.

    Boom!

    The walls were torn away, and the carriage was flung outside.

    Despite being within the Demonic Bastion, a fierce wind from outside whipped through her hair.

    Realizing toote, the Armed Princesss eyes widened.

    As she hastily retreated from the copsing floor, Kraush also stepped back.

    What, what are you doing!

    What does it look like? Wood that touches fire burns, thats natural.

    Kraush spoke nonchntly, but the carriages state told a different story.

    Unable to withstand the ck mes heat, everything began to copse.

    Crack, boom!

    The pirs broke under the heat, and the roof was torn away by the wind, following the carriages momentum.

    Clip-clop, clip-clop-

    Hoofbeats seemed toe from the direction the carriage was heading, but no horses were in sight, only fields rushing by through the torn walls.

    The carriage, now losing everything to the ck me, continued to disintegrate.

    The Armed Princess clung to the wall, trying to avoid the copsing floor.

    Seeing the rapidly passing ground, she realized how fast the carriage was moving.

    But sticking to the wall offered no solution.

    The ck mes consumed even the wall she was on.

    Let me tell you something.

    Kraush, also clinging to a wall, spoke up.

    Doors burned by Ignis, for some reason, dont regenerate.

    Huh?

    The moment she heard him, the Armed Princesss head shot up.

    Her eyes quickly scanned the surroundings.

    And she realized.

    Three out of four doors were gone, consumed by Ignis.

    Only one remained  the one Kraush was now backing into.

    What, what!

    For the first time, the Armed Princesss voice betrayed panic.

    Her ears and tail stood on end, sensing the danger of the situation.

    The secret of the eighth floor, identally discovered by Belorkin through Ignis, was that carriages burned by Ignis dont regenerate.

    While this space was connected to the Demonic Bastion, it also linked to a field somewhere in the world.

    Therefore, once the space within the carriage broke down, anyone inside would be flung out into the field.

    Belorkin had used this quirk to defeat Nakcheon and ultimately secure the Rain Thunder Prime.

    But now, theres only one door left?

    Sweat dripping, Kraush painted a taunting smile.

    Thud!

    With a push, he opened the only remaining door.

    With all other exits burned away, this signified something crucial.

    If the Armed Princess didnt follow Kraush out this door immediately, she, like the roof moments before, would be ejected somewhere.

    Within the burning remnants of the carriage, the Armed Princess felt her head spinning.

    All this time, as she diligently avoided his attacks, he had been burning the carriage, diverting her focus so she wouldnt notice.

    Her caution had be her poison in a moment requiring bold action.

    Her face turned beet red.

    Realizing shed been yed by Kraush, her face was seething with anger.

    You bastard! How dare you toy with me!

    As Kraush stepped back through the door,

    She gripped the Hell Dragon Lord in a reverse hold.

    Thrust!

    The moment the stiletto pierced her heart,

    In an instant, red and ck colors swirled around her body from the Hell Dragon Lord.

    As flowers that bloom only in hell sprouted from her chest,

    Horns and a tail emerged above her head.

    Her legs and arms, now dragon-like, showcased an overwhelming presence.

    Clench!

    The moment her swollen thighs gathered strength to their limit,

    Her body was propelled forward like a bullet.

    Crash!

    The already burning carriage couldnt withstand the impact and shattered entirely.

    But for the Armed Princess, it was a wee development.

    She intended to burst through thest door Kraush had opened and rend his neck.

    Wrapped in fury, resembling a demon, she reached the entrance in an instant, where Kraush awaited her.

    As if he had been expecting her arrival all along, standing in a stance of inner calm, Kraush was stirring a storm within his sheath.

    The moment their eyes briefly met, the Armed Princesss eyes widened in shock.

    Kraush had been waiting for her, already in the realm of Sword and Spirit Fusion.

    Shiver!

    Feeling the dimensional difference in the power of world erosion emanating from Kraush, every hair on the Armed Princess stood on end.

    You fucking bastard!

    Realizing it was toote, she screamed curses as she extended her ws, desperate to tear his face apart.

    She knew she couldnt reach.

    But she had to tear that damned face apart somehow.

    However, Kraush wouldnt give her the chance to vent her anger.

    Soon, a dragons ascent, born from his spirit, consumed all the mes.

    And that signified.

    Thepletion of one sword.

    re!

    Annihtion Erosion

    Second Form:

    Sky Annihting Sword

    Crash!

    The explosion of ck mes engulfed everything, shaking the entire eighth floor with its vast storm, tearing the carriage area to shreds.

    Huff, huff.

    Breathing heavily, Kraush saw the walls, now obliterated by the Sky Annihting Sword, leaving no trace.

    And there was no sign of the Armed Princess.

    Clip-clop, clip-clop-

    Only hoofbeats echoed from beyond the fields.

    By now, the Armed Princess would be tumbling across a field, thrown by the carriages crash.

    She wouldnt die from just that.

    The Sky Annihting Sword, though Kraushs full power, wasnt enough to deal a fatal blow to the Armed Princess wielding the Thirteen Demon Kings.

    By now, shed likely be fuming, having vented her anger.

    Their next encounter would undoubtedly be a battle to the death.

    But the oue would be very different from today.

    But I might die first.

    Murmuring, Kraush copsed onto the floor.

    The mental and physical toll from the fight against the Armed Princess and the use of Annihtion Erosion left him throbbing with pain.

    I should avoid such a risky gambit next time.

    He wouldnt have done this if not for the Rain Thunder Prime.

    p-p-

    [ Did you manage somehow? ]

    Then, a fluttering sound came from behind him.

    Turning, Kraush saw a ck crow.

    Crimson, what about Lakradiyon?

    He had dealt with the Armed Princess.

    Since she vanished from this space, her clones would also have dissipated by now.

    As Kraush asked, Crimson Garden clicked her tongue.

    [ Youll have to see for yourself. ]

    It seemed an unwee situation had unfolded.

 Chapter 77 The Fall of Nakcheon

    Chapter 77 The Fall of Nakcheon

    Upon Kraushs bted arrival at the carriage area,

    He found Pendal, with his chest nearly obliterated, and White Mage Olivia, pouring healing magic over him while sobbing uncontrobly. Beside her, Lakradiyon hung her head in sorrow, and Captain Soldrik bit his lip, trying to contain his emotions.

    Feeling Kraushs presence, Lakradiyon lifted her head.

    Mr. Kraush, youre safe.

    Yes.

    She said with trembling eyes. Kraush responded briefly, ncing at Crimson Garden.

    What happened?

    He whispered, so only Crimson Garden could hear.

    [A clone shot a firework that immobilized Lakradiyon. Pendal took the hit for her. After you dispatched the Armed Princess elsewhere, the clones copsed. Thats the aftermath.]

    Hearing this, Kraushs eyes widened in shock.

    Pendal sacrificed himself?

    Kraush remembered Pendal from before his return. He lived recklessly within the Demonic Bastion, indulging in all manner of viiny. Indeed, Kraush had suffered from his malevolence firsthand and knew just how depraved Pendal could be. Thus, he assumed Pendal hadnt changed much, especially since Pendal had actively hindered Kraush and his group.

    But he saved Lakradiyon?

    It was a moment of confusion for Kraush.

    Lak, take care.

    Calling her by her old nickname, he pushed Jade Heaven towards her. Silently epting the weapon, Lakradiyon briefly recollected Kyran, the former team leader of Icarus. But there was no time for reminiscing.

    Pendal.

    It was meant to be yours. You refused to take it, so I kept it.

    Pendal struggled to speak.

    Captain, stop talking!

    Olivia cried, but Pendal paid her no heed, simply gazing deeply at Lakradiyon.

    Take it over.

    Rather than questioning his motives, Lakradiyon prioritized understanding his heart and nodded in acknowledgment. Pendal then turned to Kraush with a weak smile.

    Direct descendant of Balheim.

    He breathed thinly.

    Sorry for the trouble.

    Blood trickled down his lips as he apologized. Hearing this, Kraush slowly rubbed his forehead. He was all too familiar with death, from wars among humans to battles against world eroders and the catastrophic spread of world erosion. Among those lost were individuals Kraush had grown fond of. Only a few, including Arthur and himself, survived the apocalypse.

    Thus, witnessing death was nothing new for Kraush.

    Defeat Nakcheon for me.

    However, Pendals passing stirred a different emotion within Kraush. He had no particr affection for Pendal; if anything, they were more enemies than allies. Pendal represented a fleeting connection at best.

    What was this feeling, then? The answer was simple.

    Ive been too caught up in my return.

    Kraush felt a deep disdain for himself. A fleeting encounter had led him to define and judge someone so hastilyhow foolish. People continually change with time, a fact Kraush, who had once despaired over life and cursed the world, knew all too well.

    Judging so arbitrarily with my limited perspective

    Kraush gritted his teeth. This mentality made him no different from Arthur, who had failed time and again to save the world, ultimately losing the ability to return to him. Arthur had underestimated Kraush, believing he would remain unchanged through countless cycles, failing to see the potential for change.

    And yet, here I am.

    Kraush had judged Pendal based on memories from before his return, and now he was furious with himself. Unlike Arthur, Kraushs return was a solitary chance. Whether a second return was possible remained uncertain since the skill wasnt directly under his control. Failure to prevent the worlds destruction this time meant the end.

    To save this damned world

    He must change his reliance on the return. People change, a fact Kraush learned through his own experiences and those of others he met after returning. He vowed never to forget this truth.

    Pendal.

    Thus, Kraush spoke to Pendal.

    Today, I entered the Demonic Bastion with you all.

    Pendal quietly listened, aware of the implication.

    And together, we will defeat Nakcheon and open the ninth floor.

    Hah

    With a faint sound, Pendal suppressed augh.

    Suits a noble, to speak so honorably.

    Despite the sarcasm, hisugh conveyed a sense of peace with death. That was hisst. Pendals eyes closed for good.

    Captain, Captain! Captain!

    Olivia screamed his name, but Pendal remained motionless.

    Olivia.

    At that moment, Soldrik embraced her, suggesting it was time to let go.

    Lets let him go.

    Uh-huh, huh.

    As she cried in his arms, Kraush looked towards Lakradiyon. She then stood up.

    Mr. Kraush Balheim.

    As she did, Soldrik called out to Kraush.

    Im responsible for obstructing your path. I gave the orders

    Thats enough.

    In the end, their actions had bought time to deal with the Armed Princess.

    Take good care of Pendal.

    With that, Kraush turned to leave. As he walked away, unseen by the others, a faint spark passed through his hand.

    Lioner.

    It was Pendals skill. In thest moments, Kraush had stealthily stolen Lioner through ck Hood.

    [Acknowledged as more than a worthy adversary]

    The second dial had unlocked, revealing the third dial.

    [To inherit Pendals will.]

    For this, Kraush had spoken his final words to Pendal, allowing him to steal Lioner as the dial unlocked.

    Call it petty if you will.

    To save this cursed world, every means must be employed, even if it means consuming everything. From the day of his return, Kraush was determined to stand at the pinnacle and avert the worlds demise.

    So, Kraush stole Pendals Lioner.

    At least.

    He would ensure it wasnt in vain.

    Nakcheon.

    Alone in the foremost carriage of the eighth floor sat a man. Once an assant of the Demonic Bastion, now a tragic figure consumed by it. Kraush was here to defeat him, standing before thest door after resting in the carriage for about a day, loosening his muscles with light sword swings. Despite lingering aches from his battle with the Armed Princess, his Lunar Body trait had sped up his recovery.

    While he might not defeat Nakcheon in this state, he felt ready now, having acquired Pendals Lioner. After a discreet trial, Kraush was certain it could bring Nakcheon down.

    Lakradiyon, are you prepared?

    Yes, anytime youre ready.

    Hearing her response, Kraush nodded.

    Lets go.

    He then pushed the door open.

    Creeak-

    The sound of rusted hinges filled the air as Kraushs eyes fell on the trembling carriage room. This carriage area was unlike the others; seats were empty, the wooden floor was damaged here and there, and the most peculiar aspect was the presence of only one door.

    Before that solitary door sat an old man, a long sheathed sword by his side.

    Nakcheon, with his weapon Rain Thunder Prime, marked with lightning bolts on a ck base as if carved from a tree struck by lightning.

    Nakcheon, once a guardian of entry into the ninth floor, now greyed with age, awaited there.

    Click, thud-

    After confirming Lakradiyons entry, Kraush closed the door.

    Nakcheons shoulders twitched at the sound, and with a crackling akin to bones realigning, he began to rise.

    The noise suggested how long it had been since anyone had entered the eighth floor.

    Standing up, Nakcheons eyes glowed red.

    Lakradiyon, you know what to do.

    Kraush named her, having already shared the strategy to defeat Nakcheon.

    While Kraush used Ignis to engulf the carriage in mes, Lakradiyons task was to engage Nakcheon, holding him off.

    So, she drew Jade Heaven and stood before Kraush.

    Yes.

    At her word, Nakcheon unsheathed Rain Thunder Prime.

    But the drawn swordcked a de, causing onlookers to question its efficacy.

    Yet, in that moment, Rain Thunder Prime proved why it was among the worlds ten great swords. A golden light surged from its tip.

    Boom!

    Thunder roared, and the golden light, with overwhelming force, momentarily reversed the ambiance.

    As the golden light condensed, a de shimmered, revealing its sharp edge.

    Rain Thunder Prime, a sword that amplifies its wielders aura to form a de, could be the greatest or worst sword, depending on who wielded it.

    Hence, swordsmen im if the worlds greatest swordsman were to choose a weapon, Rain Thunder Prime would suit them best.

    And this was precisely why Kraush had insisted on preventing the Sword Sage from obtaining Rain Thunder Prime.

    Boom!

    Now, Rain Thunder Prime, united with Nakcheon, shone its golden de, intimidating Lakradiyon with its overwhelming presence.

    Because that golden light showcased Nakcheons true level.

    Here ites.

    Kraushs briefment preceded Lakradiyon bracing herself against Nakcheons advance.

    ng!

    Lakradiyon, following Nakcheons step, managed to block Rain Thunder Prime with Jade Heaven, though she staggered under the old mans surprising strength.

    Once again, it was clear why Icarus had fallen before Nakcheon and why Kyran had sacrificed himself to ensure their escape.

    re!

    Behind them, Kraush ignited the ck Hood, beginning to set the carriage aze.

    Nakcheons gaze shifted backward, noting Kraushs unusual action.

    But Lakradiyon immediately positioned herself, implying Nakcheon would have to defeat her to reach Kraush.

    My role is to buy time.

    She had fled once before, but this time she vowed to prove differently.

    Come.

    With her brief invitation, Lakradiyon and Nakcheon shed once more.

 Chapter 78 Surpassing Limits Yet Again

    Chapter 78 Surpassing Limits Yet Again

    ng! ng!

    Amidst the resounding sh of swords,

    Lakradiyon, who had been confronting Nakcheon for quite some time, exhaled harshly. Perhaps it was because she had dedicated her entire life to the sword that she did not retreat and faced Nakcheons de head-on. However, the number of wounds on her body continued to increase due to the characteristics of Rain Thunder Prime. Each collision with the sword unleashed an aura like thunder, causing injuries to Lakradiyon beyond the swords reach. Consequently, Lakradiyon had to constantly envelop herself in aura, rapidly depleting it. Unless one had an inexhaustible aura like Charlotte, Lakradiyons slightly superior aura was insufficient to fully negate the effects of Rain Thunder Prime.

    And the problems didnt end there.

    Screech!

    In a brief moment of opportunity, Lakradiyon managed to strike Nakcheons arm. However, the sliced arm promptly regenerated. This regenerative ability, supported by the Demonic Bastion, is why Nakcheon was deemed an undying monster. Even if decapitated, he would regenerate, thanks to the Bastions infinite life force.

    Facing Nakcheon alone was daunting enough; being immortal made it nearly impossible for anyone to confront him. Thats why everyone naturally gave up on advancing to the ninth floor. But there stood Lakradiyon, once defeated, facing Nakcheon again.

    ng!

    Another sh sent a wave of aura slicing through Lakradiyon, causing her injuries. Despite herbored breathing and the sensation of her lungs being torn, she stubbornly held onto her sword and blocked Nakcheons assaults. The many wounds she had sustained soaked her clothing in blood, her consciousness flickering from blood loss and physical exhaustion.

    Just a bit more.

    She forced herself to remain conscious and parried another strike from Nakcheon.

    Just a bit more.

    Lakradiyon felt as if all sound and presence around her vanished, focusing solely on Nakcheon. This focus sharpened her movements, intuitively understanding where her sword needed to be to transfer her strength effectively and how to adapt her swordsmanship to buy more time.

    This realization was an epiphany, a step upwards on the wall she climbed. Though reaching the pinnacle required many more steps, this steady progress lifted her higher.

    Ha.

    Lakradiyon chuckled softly, realizing this was what she soughta world where she continued to swing her sword, desiring growth. She now fully understood why she had yearned for this path.

    St!

    Flesh torn by the swords impact fell to the ground. Yet, she was still inadequate to defeat Nakcheon. But the path forward was clear to her, step by stepher specialty.

    Mr. Kraush,

    Lakradiyon spoke amidst the engulfing ck mes.

    You no longer need to worry about me.

    Crack, Boom!

    As mes erupted, the carriage disintegrated, and the in below became visible. Lakradiyon, already weakened from injuries and exhaustion, couldnt prevent her fall. But when she closed her eyes, expecting impact, she realized she was caught by someone.

    It was Kraush.

    Though slightly shorter, he easily caught Lakradiyon, standing firm on the ins above.

    Kraush then set her down.

    Staggering slightly, Lakradiyon bowed her head.

    Thank you for waiting.

    She realized Kraush had burnt the entire carriage earlier but waited, recognizing that she was in the midst of growth. If she had been a prodigy, she couldve soared on this opportunity, but her level was between ordinary and genius, making her progress nearly invisible to others.

    But Kraush clearly saw that small step she took, understanding the effort it represented.

    Well done.

    Leaving Lakradiyon behind, Kraush began walking across the ins outside the Demonic Bastion, an undefined grasnd area. Fortunately, the Armed Princess was nowhere in sight, likely due to the carriages continuous movement altering thendscape.

    Through the dissipating smoke, an old man stood on the ins, Rain Thunder Prime extended, his chest caved in, revealing his ribs. Despite his frail appearance, the old man was on the brink of copse.

    Naturally, being outside the Bastion meant using his own life force, depriving him of infinite regeneration.

    Outside the Bastion, Nakcheon was merely a skilled old swordsman.

    If he had emerged a few yearster, he wouldve copsed immediately.

    ording to Belorkin, Nakcheon had turned into a corpse as soon as he exited the carriage. Likely, his life force had been utterly depleted by then, allowing Belorkin to easily acquire Rain Thunder Prime.

    But Nakcheon hadnt copsed immediately this time, indicating he still had some life force left.

    No need for words, I see.

    Now free from the Bastions domain, Nakcheon, regaining his senses, chose to respond with his sword rather than words. His eyes, ring at Kraush, zed with a determination to burn his remaining life in this battle.

    If its the end anyway, Ill fight as a swordsman to myst breath. Is that it?

    Kraush thought disdainfully.

    Maybe.

    He wondered if Nakcheon wanted to test if Kraush was truly worthy of Rain Thunder Prime.

    But thats just my assumption.

    Preparing for the Sword Demons fusion technique, Kraush lowered his stance, ready to face the challenge. If Nakcheon wished to fight, he would oblige, especially since he had something to test as well.

    In that moment, Nakcheon charged, his aura overflowing with a golden radiance.

    Facing Nakcheon, Kraush closed his eyes.

    Crackle-

    Sparks danced over his body, and in that instant, Kraushs drawn sword met Nakcheons.

    Nakcheons eyes slightly widened in surprise, but he immediately retracted Rain Thunder Prime andunched another assault.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Nakcheons sword dance began, his strikes akin to a downpour. Amidst this barrage, Kraush, with eyes closed, blocked every attack without sustaining any aura-inflicted wounds. He managed to deflect even the auras impact with his sword.

    Nakcheons brows furrowed. Despite being the attacker, Kraush steadily advanced, an iprehensible situation unfolding before him.

    It works.

    Kraush, even with closed eyes, felt more intense presences than ever before.

    Crackle!

    His intuition spread thinyers of aura, capturing the sparks from Lioner that constantly transmitted electrical signals to Kraush. These signals detected everything, even invisible aura impacts, and conveyed the information instantly to Kraush, enhancing his ability to process it through his intuition.

    With Dull Sword added to the mix, Kraush entered an entirely new realm.

    1m.

    Within this span, his intuition and Lioner coborated to forge a new state.

    Thunderp.

    Reacting like lightning to everything, this was the new domain of Dull Sword.

    Ugh!

    Nakcheon, feeling the pressure as Kraush closed in, let out a gruff noise, realizing he couldnt prate Kraushs defenses.

    So, Nakcheon changed tactics.

    Boom!

    A fierce collision urred between Kraushs and Nakcheons swords despite Kraush using the Thunderp technique to deflect the force.

    Damn, this crazy old man.

    Kraush, too, was baffled by the encounter.

    Nakcheons face, wrinkled and aged, tightened momentarily. But in exchange, Rain Thunder Prime swung towards Kraush with even fiercer intensity.

    The so-called source of life, innate vital energy, was now being burnt by Nakcheon, paying his life as the price to fuel his final ze.

    If its going to end anyway, let it be this!

    Kraush roared, drawing upon Annihtion Erosion.

    If Nakcheon was willing to expend his innate vital energy, Kraush would respond in kind, fullymitted.

    As the heat of Annihtion Erosion permeated every part of Kraushs body, entering its second phase, his sword movements transformed.

    Boom!

    The ensuing sts made it hard to believe the sh was between swords. A battle of pure force ensued.

    With eyes glowing red, Kraush, exhaling smoke, engaged Nakcheon head-on.

    Boom, Boom, Boom!

    Sweat flew. Despite using Annihtion Erosion, Kraushs bones trembled, and his muscles screamed as if they would tear apart. The heat from Annihtion Erosion threatened to cook him from the inside.

    Simrly, Nakcheons burnt life force rapidly dwindled, draining his vitality and aging his skin at an rming rate. His muscles shrank, revealing stark bones.

    Yet, as Nakcheons aura fueled Rain Thunder Prime, it burned even brighter.

    And atop Kraushs dark sword, the ck me storm raged more fiercely.

    As golden light and ck mes shed once more, Lakradiyon watched from afar, realizing both had strained their limits to transcend humanity.

    Boom!

    The explosion marked Kraush gripping his sword until his hands nearly burst.

    One second ahead.

    The time sped up by Annihtion Erosion spoke to him, and Kraush sensed Nakcheon also reaching his limit.

    This next exchange would be thest, both recognizing this truth.

    Nakcheons sword moved first, its de reaching a pure white color, signifying a determination to cleave through anything, embodying Nakcheons entire life force.

    The ominous light, distorting the air, suggested Nakcheon had momentarily transcended human bounds.

    Lakradiyon, witnessing this, felt a chill. Even without confronting it directly, she knew facing it meant certain death.

    Mr. Kraush!

    She screamed his name, but Kraush was enveloped in profound silence.

    Deep within Kraushs psyche, a drop fell onto an endlesske, ripplinga process leading to One Sword when achieving Sword and Spirit Fusion, albeit differently this time.

    Above the fiercely burning mes, a streak of lightning surged.

    Atop the dark sword,

    Lightning, forming a sheath-like structure, enveloped it. Inside, Kraushs ck me wildly roamed, enhanced by Sword Demons fusion technique.

    With the addition of lightning, Kraush stood in an entirely new domain.

    Boom!

    The power grew, reaching storm-like intensity, the sword in his hand feeling explosively heavy. Yet, Kraush clenched his teeth, enduring the force.

    As the storm peaked,

    Kraushs eyes shed, and the lightning sheath split.

    sh!

    A light burst forth, engulfing everything. The storm, now a ck me, revealed itself.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Form:

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    The storm of ck me and lightning consumed all light in its wake.

 Chapter 79 Collapsed Again?

    Chapter 79 Copsed Again?

    After the storm of ck mes and lightning had swept through,

    Kraush was quietly catching his breath.

    Perhaps due to the intense battle, his vision was blurry.

    Simultaneously, his body throbbed, yearning to copse onto the ground.

    However, Kraush tenaciously resisted this temptation.

    Creak, creak, creak!

    At that moment, cracks began to form on Kraushs dark sword.

    Despite its renowned durability, the sword couldnt withstand the force of Kraushs Sky-Thundering Annihtion, resulting in it fracturing.

    The destructive power Kraush had concentrated into once strike continued to escte.

    A technique with such destructive power that even masters would struggle to withstand it once.

    Kraush continued to refine such a technique.

    Just once.

    For that single moment, Kraush was nearing the realm of the ultimate strength.

    The problem was that the additional strain from such destructive power was also increasing.

    Kraush clenched his fist.

    Have I advanced another step?

    The sheath of lightning created through Lioner.

    Thebination of this lightning sheath and the explosive power of the Sword Demons fusion technique meant Kraush could forego the basic stance typically required for the fusion technique.

    He had transcended the limits of the fusion technique.

    Thus, Sky-Thundering Annihtion couldnt be considered a fusion technique anymore.

    It was a new technique crafted from elements of Kraushs various skills and spells.

    Of course, given its high output, its not something I can use unless its crucial.

    Normally, deviating from the fusion techniques form wouldnt be easy.

    Perhaps thats why he felt thirsty.

    A fierce thirst for greater strength.

    Holding the shattered dark sword, Kraush heightened his intuition.

    He then quietly waited for the smoke to dissipate.

    After a while, as the smoke cleared, Kraush could properly see the devastation he had wrought on the surrounding ins.

    In front of the scorchedndscapey an old man on the ground.

    The man, essentially reduced to bones, was no longer breathing.

    Confirming this, Kraush took a step forward.

    Holding onto Rain Thunder Prime tightly until the end, Kraush took the sword from the old mans hand.

    The hollow de of Rain Thunder Prime was visible.

    Kraush quietly summoned his aura.

    Boom!

    With a sound of thunder, a golden de formed along Kraushs aura.

    He then infused the power of world erosion into it.

    ck mes rose atop the golden de of the sword.

    Even though it was his first time wielding the sword, it felt as if he had used it all his life.

    Truly, it was worthy of being called a heavenly sword.

    Kraush carefully stored Rain Thunder Prime and turned around.

    There, Lakradiyon and Crimson Garden were waiting.

    [Youve gone to the trouble of getting a sword, only to smash it to pieces. Really, you never take care of anything.]

    Although Crimson Garden spoke gruffly, she understood the value of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Thats probably why she didnt say more.

    The problem was with Lakradiyon.

    Mr. Kraush, that lightning

    She had seen Pendals skill, Lioner, before.

    Naturally, she recognized it as Pendals skill at a nce.

    When it was Ignis, the curse seemed toe from the Annihtion Erosion obtained through Extreme Blood Poison, so nobody recognized Ignis.

    But there was no such ambiguity with Lioner. Lakradiyon had to have recognized it.

    Its my skill. I stole it from Pendal.

    So, Kraush straightforwardly exined.

    After all, there was no other way to exin it.

    Does it seem lowly?

    He had even taken the skill from a dyingrade.

    From Lakradiyons perspective, it was something that could be criticized.

    No. Pendal would have been pleased to fight Nakcheon in such a manner.

    Rather, Lakradiyon seemed grateful, bowing her head.

    Kraush awkwardly scratched his head.

    That was enough of that topic.

    Lakradiyon.

    Yes.

    Hearing Kraushs call, Lakradiyon rummaged through her belongings.

    She then produced a scroll, which had been well-preserved even in the midst of their fierce fight.

    It was a coordinate-designated teleportation scroll bought at a high price in Halgram.

    The coordinates had been pre-set to the entrance of the Demonic Bastion.

    Prepared for this very day, Kraush stepped forward.

    Ill use it now.

    The moment she tore the scroll, the ins beneath Kraush and Lakradiyons feet transformed into a paved ground.

    In front of the entrance to the Demonic Bastion.

    Kraush, having returned to that ce in broad daylight, staggered as he stepped forward.

    Lakradiyon quickly supported him.

    Are you alright?

    Im fine. I just need to hang on until I see a certain face.

    Kraush brushed off Lakradiyons support as if he was alright, standing on his own.

    Though he seemed about to copse, he forced himself to stay conscious through sheer willpower.

    Hed probably be bedridden for about three days upon returning.

    But by now, even that had be routine.

    Mr. Kraush, before I enter the 8th floor, I mentioned I had one request.

    Yes, he remembered.

    It wasnt that long ago, after all.

    But now.

    Id like to make that request here and now.

    Lakradiyons eyes were earnest.

    Seeing that, Kraush turned towards her.

    Go ahead.

    I will conquer the Demonic Bastion.

    The remaining floors of the Demonic Bastion were the 9th and 10th.

    Kraush had no intention of challenging the Bastion beyond acquiring Rain Thunder Prime.

    Yet, Lakradiyon dered her intention to conquer it.

    And when I have conquered the entire Demonic Bastion, as I promised Pendal

    She spoke as if this were her next life goal.

    I wish to be your knight, Mr. Kraush.

    Kraushs eyes widened in surprise at her unexpected request.

    Be my knight?

    He had seen such things before.

    There were many who had offered to be Arthurs knights.

    Mary, that thick-headed fellow, was a prime example.

    But Kraush had always regarded such matters as distant concerns.

    However, Lakradiyons eyes held sincerity.

    She genuinely wished to be Kraushs knight.

    Im the youngest of the Balheims. Theres hardly a ce for me there.

    Setting aside Charlotte, his older siblings were monstrous in his eyes.

    Even Belorkin, who would be considered remarkable anywhere else, was nothing special within the den that was the Balheims.

    Standing out among them was still a far cry for Kraush.

    Its fine. Being your knight is enough for me.

    After meeting Kraush, Lakradiyon saw the path of the sword anew.

    Thus, she wanted to be a knight who wielded her sword for him.

    A knight at the threshold of mastery.

    From Kraushs perspective, it wasnt a bad proposition at all.

    Masters were exceedingly rare worldwide.

    Given Lakradiyons performance today, it seemed possible she could surpass that threshold someday.

    Having such a person as a knight would undoubtedly mean gaining a formidable ally.

    Kraush didnt dislike Lakradiyons steadfastness.

    Therefore, he saw no reason to refuse her request.

    If you still feel the same after clearing the Demonic Bastion, then well talk.

    Peoples thoughts can change unpredictably.

    Kraush expressed his thoughts without much expectation.

    Yes, Ill return to you in not too long a time.

    Her response made it seem likely they would meet again soon.

    When that time came

    Kraush merely thought about how much he, too, might have grown by then.

    After parting ways with Lakradiyon, Kraush immediately set off.

    His destination was none other than a certain inn.

    The inn where Kraushspanions had been staying.

    Upon his arrival, all eyes in the inn turned towards him.

    Most of those staying at the inn were adventurers living off the byproducts of the Demonic Bastion.

    Naturally, when Kraush appeared, whispers started.

    Is that a Balheim?

    Hes back? Does that mean

    Just the other day, the Pendalords werepletely beaten. I heard they were in a terrible state. And Pendal isnt seen among them.

    Balheim looks fine though. What about Nakcheon?

    Despite the murmurs, Kraush paid them no mind.

    Instead, he ascended the stairs and knocked on a door.

    The door creaked open from inside, revealing white hair and a snowke pin.

    Perhaps because a month had passed, Bianca, whom he hadnt seen in a while, seemed to have grown a bit taller.

    Seeing Kraush, Biancas eyes widened.

    Mr. Kraush!

    As if she had been waiting for him all along, a smile spread across Biancas face the moment Kraush spoke.

    Ive reached my limit.

    And with that, Kraush fainted.

    The news that the ghost of the Demonic Bastion, Nakcheon, had fallen stirred up the entire Bastion.

    The individual who defeated Nakcheon was none other than Kraush Balheim of the Balheims.

    Perhaps because Kraush had arranged things in advance with the Pendalords,

    Fortunately, there was no mention of the Armed Princess among the people.

    If it had been known that a world eroder appeared in the Demonic Bastion, it would have caused a huge uproar.

    Moreover, Kraush had said, as he told the Pendalords, that they cooperated to tackle the 8th floor.

    A final courtesy to Pendal.

    As Kraushs situation was rapidly changing,

    Ironically, Rahelrn Academy was also experiencing its series of events and idents.

    Of course, that was to be expected.

    The Empire and the Four Major Kingdoms.

    Including talents sent from smaller countriespared to the Four Major Kingdoms, the academy was a melting pot.

    Among them, the Imperial and Kingdom factions became the focal points.

    Naturally, conflicts between the two factions emerged repeatedly.

    Although the professors tried to mediate, the factions merely changed their tactics to avoid overt actions.

    At the forefront of this conflict were two individuals.

    One was Sigrid Ephania from the Empire, renowned for her stunning looks and exceptional swordsmanship, considered the leading talent to guide the future of the Empire.

    Wielding one of the top ten celestial swords, the White Dragons Fang, her abilities were astounding.

    Not for nothing was she called a sword prodigy by the Empire.

    Thus, those from the Empire naturally gathered around her as their leader.

    Of course, there was subtle checking from the First Prince behind the scenes.

    However, he was over 20 years old and ineligible for the academy.

    Even he couldnt prevent Sigrid from dominating the Imperial faction within the academy.

    And facing Sigrid was Charlotte Balheim, the Sword Saint of Balheim.

    Even Sigrid had to concede to her, already aplete prodigy.

    In the academy, she virtually reigned supreme with absolute power.

    However, the issue was that Charlotte had no intention of gathering or leading the Kingdom faction.

    She simply roamed the academy as she pleased.

    When representatives of the Four Kingdoms tried to check her,

    She crushed them with sheer power.

    After being decimated by Charlotte, the Four Kingdoms didnt dare to provoke her again.

    Naturally, Charlotte became the center of the Kingdom faction.

    It was better to follow the path of a dragon than to try to tame it.

    As fierce storms brewed within Rahelrn Academy,

    A man was slowly walking through the pce of Starlon.

    His unique hair mixed with white and gold shone, his violet eyes glimmering brightly.

    So, Rahelrn Academy is in that state, huh.

    He had somewhat expected this upon hearing the news.

    The middle-aged nobleman following him bowed his head.

    Yes, but with Charlotte Balheim taking the lead in the Four Kingdoms, if we can appease Ms. Balheim, we could stand at the apex of the Four Kingdoms.

    Ha, Chancellor, you havent seen Charlotte with your own eyes, have you?

    That side is managed by the diplomats. It seems the First Prince has seen her directly.

    Yes, Ive seen her with my own two eyes. After all, there was talk of our betrothal.

    Hilnider Starlon, the First Prince of Starlon,

    Apart from the King of Starlon, he was essentially the center of power and the future ruler of Starlon.

    Shes not someone to be appeased. Shes not only willful but egocentric. Even if you put a leash on her, shes a beast that would tear it apart.

    Thats quite a harsh way to speak of someone you were betrothed to.

    Werepletely ipatible.

    Now 23, he felt a sense of loss in many ways.

    If I had gone to Rahelrn Academy, I could have stirred things up. Its a pity.

    Thats why Rahelrn Academy imposed the age limit of 20. If the First Prince and the Empires First Prince were to enter Rahelrn Academy, it would have gone beyond turmoil.

    I wont deny it.

    Hilnider shrugged lightly.

    Instead, he began to take an interest in something else.

    I hear the youngest of the Balheims is entering Rahelrn Academy next year.

    Yes, thats correct.

    He was called a halfwit, but recently, he seems to have shed thatbel and is seen here and there.

    Hilniders gaze drifted toward the window looking out of the royal pce.

    Balheim, truly, is a headache in various ways. The greatest sword protecting Starlon, yet Starlon itself cant wield it as it pleases.

    He mused, smiling gently.

    So, Chancellor, how about this? Instead of being overshadowed by the giant monster Charlotte, lets hand the sword to another opportunist.

    I agree with meeting directly.

    However, the Chancellor cautioned,

    First Prince, just be mindful not to treat Balheim as a mere tool. Balheim is not called a den of monsters for nothing.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Thus, quietly, Starlon too began to stir with new transformations.

 Chapter 80 False Hopes

    Chapter 80 False Hopes

    As midsummer arrived,

    With the sound of cicadas from outside the carriage, Kraush awoke to the rattling noise of the carriage.

    Turning his head slightly from the position he was seated in, he saw Bianca, who was resting her head on his shoulder, deeply engrossed in reading a book.

    Sensing Kraushs gaze, Bianca nced over.

    Did you wake up?

    How long have I slept?

    About three hours.

    Kraush yawned, covering his mouth with his hand.

    Then, looking at Bianca, who was diligently reading her book, Kraush asked,

    Dont you get bored being in the carriage every day?

    As long as youre here with me, Im fine.

    Kraush thought he hadnt particrly done anything interesting.

    As Kraush stroked his chin, Bianca stared intently at him.

    Feeling his puzzled gaze, Bianca spoke up,

    Mr. Kraush, how can I stay by your side continuously?

    Im right here, arent I?

    In the long term.

    Kraush fell silent for a moment.

    During their time in the Demonic Bastion, Bianca had to be away from Kraush for over a month.

    He hadnt noticed it at the time because he immediately passed out, but when Kraush woke up, Bianca was sleeping by his side, gripping his shirt tightly.

    The faint shadows under her eyes indicated that Bianca had been restless and worried during that time.

    Bianca felt anxious whenever she was away from Kraush.

    After all, she essentially abandoned her family toe here.

    Kraush was all she had to lean on.

    It is said that an abandoned child harbors the fear of being abandoned again.

    Even though Kraush would never abandon her, Bianca couldnt help but think otherwise.

    And it seemed she felt this strongly during their time apart in the Demonic Bastion.

    What if Kraush never returned from the Demonic Bastion

    Such thoughts had upied her mind.

    Mr. Kraush, you will continue to venture into dangerous ces.

    Kraush couldnt deny it.

    With the world on the brink of destruction, he had no choice but to plunge into danger.

    Otherwise, he couldnt stand on the same level as a genius.

    And I would just have to watch.

    There was an eerily stern feeling in Biancas eyes.

    Looking directly into Kraushs eyes, Bianca hesitated for a moment before gently taking his hand.

    I dont just want to watch. If something bad happens to you, Id rather be by your side and face it together.

    She then shared her honest feelings.

    Kraush opened and closed his lips repeatedly.

    Without realizing it, Kraush thought he should at least teach Bianca to defend herself.

    He remembered all too well that those who couldnt defend themselves ended up dead.

    Fortunately, with her background as a white ghost, her talent was expected to be exceptional.

    Bianca, now a servant of the world eater, had forcibly pulled her future talents to the present.

    Thus, her innate talent was deemed sufficient.

    Kraush had the intention of introducing her to a master through Crimson Garden.

    However, standing by his side was another matter.

    Standing beside Kraush meant entering the Skyborne Generation.

    To be honest,

    He disliked it.

    He didnt want to take Bianca into that dreadful ce and didnt like the idea of them looking at Bianca in various ways.

    Is this just my selfishness?

    Was this the kind of selfishness fathers felt when raising their daughters like precious jewels?

    Perhaps because of what he and Bianca had built up over time, Kraush was indulging her too much.

    This isnt the right direction.

    For Biancas sake, this approach had to stop.

    She couldnt remain a child forever.

    Kraush raised his hand and gently stroked Biancas head once.

    Her small head wobbled under the motion of Kraushs hand.

    Why would anything happen to me? And even if something did, you dont have to suffer too.

    Bianca looked at Kraush with a slightly pouty expression.

    Seeing her like that, Kraush couldnt help but smile.

    I have something in mind for you personally. You should be able to protect yourself at least.

    I want to be by your side, Mr. Kraush.

    I have to go to Rahelrn Academy in half a year, regardless.

    Bianca fidgeted with her feet before looking up at Kraush,

    Cant you not go?

    It was quite forcefuling from Bianca, who usually didnt throw tantrums.

    Seeing Bianca gripping his shirt tightly, Kraush removed his hand from her head.

    Sorry, this is one thing I must do.

    Rahelrn Academy was a path Kraush had to take.

    As Kraush made it clear, Bianca let go of his shirt and leaned back in her chair.

    It didnt work.

    Kraush paused.

    It didnt work?

    Was her action just now deliberately nned?

    Is she bing sly?

    If asked where she learned that, shed probably say from a book.

    Alright. I dont want to be a burden on your path.

    I never thought of you as a burden.

    Thank you.

    Kraush felt tangled every time he conversed with Biancately.

    Im looking into something personally. Just wait and see.

    Understood.

    Bianca once againfortably leaned on Kraushs shoulder and resumed reading her book.

    Seeing this, Kraush smirked and looked out the window.

    The Green Pine Mansion was finallying into view.

    I never thought Id be returning like this.

    Originally, he had no ns to return so soon, but there was a call from the Balheims.

    The First Prince of Starlon wanted to meet him.

    The First Prince.

    Hilnider Starlon.

    The only sessor to the Starlon throne, hoping to consolidate Starlon around royal authority.

    As any king would naturally wish, but Starlons case was somewhat unique.

    Because the name of the Balheim family stood too high in Starlon.

    So much so, that mentioning Starlon immediately brings up the Balheims.

    Hence, historically, the royal family and the Balheims were neither good nor bad allies.

    From the royal familys perspective, the Balheims were an indispensable existence.

    Yet, they also had to check the concentration of power within the Balheims to some extent.

    But the First Prince wanted to make the Balheims his pawns.

    He was quite an ambitious figure.

    No wonder the royal family, which usually avoided concentrating power to the Balheims, proposed a marriage with Charlotte, dubbed the greatest genius of this generation.

    The First Prince prefers to grow Starlon with the support of the Balheims rather than fearing their consolidation.

    That was the kind of person he was.

    Thud-

    As the carriage stopped,

    Bianca immediately closed her book.

    The First Prince said he woulde.

    Yeah, I was nning to get ready as soon as we arrived.

    Its the First Prince, after all.

    Kraush decided to prepare in advance.

    As Kraush opened the carriage door and stepped out, he spotted a familiar figure.

    Chief Butler.

    Causing quite the stir, arent you? The First Prince of Starlon.

    It seemed Keselin hade to greet him upon hearing that Hilnider wasing.

    Of course, such a position warranted the Chief Butlers personal attendance.

    Considering mothers personality, she might have wanted toe.

    Keselin likely prevented her tactfully.

    Bianca followed Kraush out of the carriage and stood by his side.

    Seeing Bianca, Keselin smiled warmly.

    Wee, Miss Bianca Hardenhartz, I am Keselin Balheim, the Chief Butler of the Balheims. To Kraush, I am his great-aunt.

    Pleased to meet you, Ms. Keselin Balheim, I am Bianca Hardenhartz.

    Bianca responded to Keselins greeting with a polite bow.

    Seeing this, Keselins face lit up with a kind smile.

    Bianca, go ahead and wait inside.

    Okay.

    Without another word, Bianca entered the mansion.

    Watching her go, Keselin turned to Kraush and inquired,

    The curse on Miss Bianca has been lifted.

    She noticed.

    As expected of someone who had survived in the Balheims, she easily saw through the curse.

    The curse that even famous exorcists couldnt break was on Miss Bianca.

    Continuing, she looked at Kraush with a gentle smile.

    What do you think, Kraush?

    Pretty amazing, Id say.

    Kraush yed it off nonchntly.

    Seeing this, the Chief Butler sighed briefly and probed no further.

    Well, its okay for you to have one or two secrets at your age. But dont rely too much on curses. Youll have to pay the price eventually.

    Ill keep that in mind.

    Though it wasnt a curse but world erosion, Kraush said no more.

    Instead, he quickly prepared to receive the First Prince.

    The First Prince had personally expressed his desire to meet Kraush.

    Thus, Kraush cleaned up, changed clothes, and even had Keselin check him over.

    How much do you know about the First Prince?

    I know hes the First Prince of Starlon. And that hes quite a proactive figure.

    Thats about everything. Just keep this in mind: the First Prince wants the power of the Balheims.

    So, the Balheims had also figured out what Hilnider wanted.

    Ill remember that.

    Ah, here hees.

    At that moment, carriage sounds began outside.

    ncing out the window, Kraush saw the First Prince, escorted by several knights.

    Ill go and wee him.

    Arent I supposed to go?

    Kraushs question was met with Keselins proud smile.

    Kraush, we are Balheims.

    That arrogance was something only the Balheims could afford.

    The King himself didnt make the trip, and hes just a prince. Why would the master personally wee him?

    Kraush had a fresh realization of what the Balheims represented.

    And he agreed with her.

    The meeting between Hilnider and Kraush was a negotiation table.

    The Balheims were the only family that could match the Starlon royal family in a power struggle.

    There was no reason to give up that advantage willingly.

    Then Ill leave it to you.

    Thank you.

    Kraush felt he had a long way to go to match Keselin in matters of political intrigue.

    He was always at a distance from such disputes.

    Kraush took a seat in the neatly prepared room.

    Before, the First Prince only had interest in the Balheims, so Kraush had no dealings with him.

    But now, at merely 14 years old, Kraush had caught the First Princes eye.

    Lets see.

    He thought it time to try some of the sly tactics he had learned by observation.

    Following Keselin, Hilnider walked down the corridor of the Green Pine Mansion.

    The meticulously cleaned hallway felt somewhat cold, perhaps because it was a part of the Balheims.

    Maybe thats just my prejudice.

    After all, that was how he pictured the Balheims.

    He always found Balheim to be a fascinating ce.

    Notably, the Balheim direct descendants were peculiarly strong from birth.

    They all grew into world-renowned powerhouses.

    Now, the Balheim family head was among the Heavenly Four Champions, and other members were in the Ten Great Swordsmen.

    There was even a time when two were in the Heavenly Four and three in the Ten Great Swordsmen  an absurd era.

    Thus, the Balheims were always a family of concern.

    Even the Starlon royal family couldnt easily handle them.

    Hilnider Starlon, we have arrived.

    Suddenly, Keselin stopped in front of a room, knocked, and then pushed the door open for Hilnider to enterfortably.

    Thank you for the wee.

    After a brief thanks, Hilnider entered the room.

    There, a young boy seated in a chair stood upte and bowed.

    Pleased to meet you, Mr. Hilnider Starlon. I am Kraush Balheim.

    Observing the boy introducing himself as Kraush, Hilnider smiled.

    He seems older than expected.

    Although he was said to be only 14, the achievements Kraush had amassed in just a year were splendid.

    Though rumors were still circting and not yet spread worldwide,

    In another year, news of Kraush would spread far and wide.

    And that meant Kraush had fully shed his halfwit image.

    Even now, its certainly true within Starlon.

    Ordinary citizens werent yet buzzing with news of Kraush,

    But the nobles of Starlon were all aware of Kraushs resurgence.

    The affairs of the Balheims were something they couldnt afford to miss.

    Imperial spies would have noticed by now, and the major spies from other kingdoms would have done simrly.

    Thus, Hilnider knew.

    Not just him, but soon, hands would reach out to Kraush from all over, aiming to use him.

    Having been treated harshly for being a halfwit, if his resentment is well stirred, theyll think hes easy to exploit.

    If someone can appeal to him now before he bes further entrenched,

    It could be a crucial move to infiltrate the Balheims through one of their direct descendants.

    Those with nothing often rush at the slightest opportunity.

    If I support the boy from behind, fueling his desire for revenge, making him the head of the Balheims.

    Starting from this generation, the Balheims might be a loyal sword for Starlon.

    I wonder if hes aware of that.

    Hilnider took a seat after Kraush.

    I apologize for calling you out during your busy schedule. I wanted to see the new me of the Balheims for myself.

    Its quite alright. When the First Prince himself expresses a desire to meet, how could I refuse?

    A well-measured response followed.

    Is it true you defeated the ghost of the Demonic Bastion, Nakcheon?

    Youve heard about that too. Indeed, the royal family of Starlon is well-informed.

    Ha, of course. Its a feat aplished by one of our kingdoms own. I was very proud to hear it. The achievements of the Balheims are those of Starlon. I couldnt be prouder.

    Its my honor to contribute to the kingdom.

    I hope you continue to work for Starlon.

    Hilnider intentionally emphasized Starlon over Balheim.

    However, Kraush took it in stride.

    Hmm, unexpected. I thought he might instinctively prioritize Balheim over Starlon and show some reaction.

    Kraush remained unresponsive to Hilniders words.

    Perhaps due to his halfwit days, he might not ce much importance on Balheim.

    He might harbor resentment towards Balheim for their treatment, perhaps even harboring a desire for revenge.

    If true, that would be an excellent opportunity for Hilnider.

    If handled correctly, he could recruit one of the Balheim direct descendants to his cause.

    Those who felt they had nothing would eagerly grasp any opportunity given.

    If I support this boy from behind, fueling his revenge, and help him rise to the position of the head of Balheims.

    From this generation onward, the Balheims might be a faithful sword for Starlon.

 Chapter 81 Yes, It’s All a Misunderstanding

    Chapter 81 Yes, It��s All a Misunderstanding

    ��The problem is, that would require a precondition to be met.��

    Hilnider harbored this thought, his smile unwavering as he looked at Kraush.

    ��Shall we have a frank discussion?��

    The moment Hilnider spoke, Kraush gave him a puzzled look.

    Seeing his puzzled expression, Hilnider almost let slip his true thoughts.

    Yet, he was to be a future leader of Starlon.

    Although not as much a prodigy as Sizelry Ephania, born of the Empire, he too had honed countless techniques and sharpness to stand at the pinnacle of politics.

    ��He��s deliberately not showing any reaction in front of me.��

    As if trying to entice the First Prince himself into action.��Interesting. Seems like the rumors of him shedding his halfwit status are indeed true.��

    Thus, Hilnider decided it was time to stop testing the waters.

    It wasn��t just the awakening of his talent that had freed Kraush from being the Balheim halfwit.

    ��You seem to have something to discuss with me as well.��

    Kraush��s response remained calm even to this statement.

    Clearly, from the moment frankness was mentioned and even now, Kraush showed no signs of being intimidated in front of the First Prince.

    Because he knew exactly what was going to be said.

    ��It is you, Mr. Hilnider, who came seeking me.��

    ��Yes, I thought I was the only one with a matter to discuss. But from the look in your eyes, it seems that��s not the case.��

    Hilnider smiled smoothly.

    ��Mying here today was in the hope of forming a good connection. Recently, Rahelrn Academy has be a battleground of many talents, and at the moment, the representative of the Four Kingdoms�� power is your sister.��

    ��You mean Sister Charlotte.��

    Kraush��s response indicated he was already aware.

    And if he knew that, he would also understand the current situation.

    ��If you know that, then you��re aware that Charlotte is unsuited for the role of representative.��

    Charlotte lives by her own rules, unconstrained, impulsive, and uncontroble.

    She is powerful as an individual but not suitable for drawing out the strength of a collective.

    Therefore, the current power struggle between the Four Kingdoms and the Empire is heading in an unfavorable direction.

    The presence of the overly powerful Charlotte prevents the Four Kingdoms from daring to appoint another representative.

    Meanwhile, the Empire is rallying actively around Sigrid.

    This situation risks upsetting the bnce.

    ��With the academy drawing more talents than expected, frankly, I think it��s dangerous if the Empire takes control.��

    ��Is it alright to discuss such critical matters in front of me?��

    Hilnider chuckled.

    ��I suppose you already have an idea why I��m bringing this up.��

    So, he ceased the probing.

    And as expected, Kraush precisely hit the mark with his next words.

    ��Next year, enter Rahelrn Academy, take the lead of the Four Kingdoms, grapple with the Empire, and Starlon will support you. Isn��t this what you wish to say?��

    Hilnider��s eyes curved even more.

    Despite being somewhat impudent in front of Starlon��s First Prince, Kraush��s statement only piqued his interest further.

    ��Isn��t it a bit premature for me, still a prince, to talk about Starlon��s support?��

    ��It��s a discussion for a year from now.��

    Hilnider swallowed augh at that response.

    Next year, Hilnider��s ascension to the throne of Starlon is all but confirmed, and he will officially begin his royal session.

    His influence and that of the nobles beneath him will change entirely.

    Kraush seemed to anticipate this, mentioning a story that��s currently circting only within Starlon��s royal court.

    ����Is that an interpretation from the Balheims�� side?��

    ��I don��t have a particrly close rtionship with my family, so it��s purely my personal opinion.��

    Kraush��s smile suggested Hilnider knew this too.

    Hilnider swallowed an incredulous feeling.

    Though Hilnider��s ascendancy to the throne is certain, the fact that it would happen next year was known only to his closest advisors.

    ��With the establishment of Rahelrn Academy, friction between the Four Kingdoms and the Empire is growing. Before this friction esctes and before His Majesty steps down, the session lessons were hastened.��

    Kraush had known this in advance, even before Hilnider broached the subject.

    ��Yet he ims it��s a personal view.��

    Hilniderbeled that statement as a lie.

    Kraush clearly had the support of the Balheims.

    And through Kraush, the Balheims indirectly showed Hilnider that they had ears within the royal court.

    Thus, he began to reconsider his view of Kraush.

    ����The Balheims have been supporting Kraush all along, not openly showing it, and deliberately framing him as a halfwit.��

    His recent growth, even by Balheim standards, was abnormal.

    But if it was all about concealing his real capabilities, everything made sense.

    ��And they showed recent movements to attract my attention. Not just mine, but that of any power that could approach the youngest Balheim.��

    What does the Balheim gain from others approaching Kraush, who has the power to connect with them?

    It means that even if the Balheims build power with the royal family, they won��t be checked by other nobles.

    The Balheims, reigning as the strongest family in Starlon, had to subtly endure the envy of other nobles.

    Even the royal family of Starlon has been maintaining a delicate bnce, fearing the Balheims might surpass their power.

    Not to mention the other nobles.

    They were busy checking, fearing the Balheims�� power might grow further.

    ��The Balheims created the halfwit Kraush.��

    And by recently reviving him, they induced Hilnider, and not just him but other kingdoms and even the Empire, to reach out to him.

    Just as Hilnider initially intended to turn Kraush into the royal family��s pawn.

    Those aiming for the Balheims, a big fish, will undoubtedly approach Kraush.

    Those who came to manipte Kraush as they wished would instead find themselves entangled in the of the Balheims.

    ��After all, through Kraush, many things will ultimately fall into the hands of the Balheims.��

    The kingdoms and the Empire will recklessly fuel the fire that is Kraush, not knowing that their fuel will only strengthen the house of Balheims.

    And Kraush, with a nonchnt expression, watched Hilnider.

    ��I can hear the gears turning in his head.��

    Hilnider is intelligent.

    Despite having the Balheims, he managed to withstand a war against the Empire with just one kingdom and eventually persuaded other kingdoms to push the Empire out.

    Discovering the Empire��s internal issues through intelligence and diplomacy, then drawing power from other kingdoms, was purely Hilnider��s ability.

    Of course, even Hilnider couldn��t escape the world��s end.

    Nheless, Kraush had a high regard for him.

    ��And that��s the trap.��

    Being smart means what?

    With only a snippet of information, a brilliant mind can deduce the source of that information by drawing out the series of events leading to its emergence.

    This would undoubtedly aid in running a country.

    His ability to deduce oues, while not quite on Sizelry��s level, has a high uracy rate, having been proven right countless times.

    That��s why, despite his young age, his session to the throne was almost certain.

    Thus, Kraush used this to his advantage.

    Hilnider wouldn��t have guessed that a 14-year-old boy would fearlessly divulge significant information based on memories from before his return.

    ��My backing, naturally, must seem like it��s from the Balheims in his mind.��

    Kraush admitted he wasn��t up for a battle of wits at the level of Hilnider or Sizelry.

    Getting involved in a battle of wits with real geniuses would only get him tangled.

    ��So, I boldly make my move.��

    Let Hilnider��s brilliant mind interpret it as he wishes.

    Just as a genius cannot understand amoner.

    Amoner also can��t grasp the thoughts of a genius.

    ��Sigh.��

    Hilnider covered his face, taking a deep breath.

    ��Not sure if I should be d I fell for it or relieved I came in person and figured it out.��

    As Kraush predicted, Hilnider had swiftly tidied up his thoughts.

    ��You deliberately let me know. Does this mean the Balheims aren��t hostile towards Starlon?��

    ��The Balheims, residing within Starlon Kingdom, would not be hostile towards Starlon.��

    ��Good to hear that. I too admire the Balheims, who have produced many heroes.��

    With a reassuring smile, Hilnider asked,

    ��So, what do you think of my proposal?��

    It was the proposal Hilnider had made earlier, which Kraush himself had mentioned.

    Despite being aware that the Balheims were using Kraush, his offer remained unchanged.

    Kraush tapped the armrest with his finger before smiling broadly.

    ��How about this for your proposal?��

    ����Do you have another idea?��

    Kraush��s intention was essentially that of the Balheims.

    So, as he waited calmly, Kraush spoke,

    ��Kraush Balheim is, after all, just a halfwit. The Hardenhartz��s butcher dog was in shambles, chased by the Empire, and Nakcheon was barely defeated with the coboration of a master-level talent, Lakradiyon, and the Pendalords.��

    Hilnider��s eyes widened with perplexity.

    ����You can��t cover the sun with your hand, you know?��

    ��Yes, you can��t cover the sun with your hand. But if that hand belongs to the royal family of Starlon, it��s quiterge, isn��t it? And it wouldn��t hurt to add a bit more from the Balheims.��

    ��Hmm, but such rumors won��tst a year.��

    The world is vast.

    Thus, amidst the truth spreading, falsehoods also thrive.

    That��s why the kingdoms and the Empire rigorously verify the truth of information.

    No matter how much one tries to conceal information, once it spreads, its truth eventuallyes to light.

    The one year Hilnider mentioned meant just that.

    ��That��s fine. That should be enough until I enter the academy.��

    Hilnider��s eyes sparkled.

    ����If by the time you enter the academy, rumors that were once considered falsehoods start to be widely acknowledged as true, the attention of each kingdom and the Empire will naturally focus on you, cing you at the center. Students will cause amotion trying to associate with you.��

    Rumors are like fire.

    They ze brightly and then extinguish just as quickly.

    Thus, Kraush is intentionally trying to dampen that fire now.

    So thatter, it can ze more brilliantly, captivating everyone.

    Even more so if Starlon and the Balheims were to secretly block information, lending credibility to those truths.

    Hilniderughed brilliantly.

    ��Ha, what irony. I was thinking of nurturing you with the royal family��s active support, but you��re already a hidden tiger.��

    This essentially meant everything was already prepared.

    Starlon would just be adding a spoon to it.

    ��It��s fortunate that the Balheims side with the Starlon Kingdom.��

    ��The Balheims always consider it fortunate to be alongside the understanding royal family of Starlon.��

    Kraush joked modestly.

    ��Alright. I��ll see what I can do. Today��s meeting was very memorable.��

    Hilnider stood up to conclude their conversation, having many tasks awaiting him back at the royal court.

    ��Are you sure you won��t stay for a meal?��

    ��Rumors are best caught quickly at the start, aren��t they?��

    ��I cannot disagree.��

    Hilnider smiled at Kraush��s frankness.

    Then, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to look at Kraush.

    ��By the way, how strong are you, really?��

    Utilizing rumors is fine, but to stand at the center of Rahelrn Academy, actual strength matters most.

    So when he inquired, Kraush justughed briefly.

    ��There won��t be anyone in the academy who can beat me.��

    In him, Hilnider glimpsed a hint of Charlotte��s arrogance.

    Her arrogance was matched by her capabilities, but as an individual force, she fundamentally couldn��t coborate with others.

    But what about Kraush?

    Not only did he freely utter bold statements like Charlotte, but he also made remarks that surprised even Hilnider.

    Perhaps the real star of the Balheims was quietly biding its time.

    ����Perhaps it��s time to revise our assessment of the Balheims.��

    He made a remark filled with expectation to Kraush and then turned to leave, engraving the figure of Kraush Balheim vividly in his mind.

    After Hilnider left, Kraush slumped in his chair, visibly rxed.

    Then, wrapping his hands around his forehead, he sighed quietly.

    ����Crimson Garden.��

    [Oh, I really don��t have a taste for this kind of thing.]

    Crimson Garden, appearing suddenly, took the recent ce of Hilnider.

    ��Let��s see how far that man will let his thoughts wander.��

    [Why don��t I just tell you?]

    ��Then I��d be nothing without you.��

    Crimson Garden stared at Kraush for a moment, sensing what he had gone through to be so fixated on handling things on his own.

    [Child, how many have you lost by now?]

    What Kraush was doing was clearly a preparation for the urrence of problems whenever someone was lost.

    So, when Crimson Garden asked with a heavy heart, Kraush didn��t respond.

    In the Skyborne Generation, he stood at the forefront against annihtion with everyone and swallowed curses as if to save those people.

    For Kraush, the concept of ��how many�� was meaningless.

    ��I��m just spending time trying to keep up with those geniuses.��

    [Sigh, you stubborn child.]

    Kraush began to review the conversation with Hilnider along with Crimson Garden.

    Hilnider could deduce processes instantly.

    But Kraush had to walk through the context of their conversation from the beginning to understand.

    As mentioned earlier, just as a genius cannot grasp the thoughts of amoner,

    The opposite is also true; amoner can��tprehend a genius��s thoughts.

    [Later.]

    Crimson Garden continued,

    [Even when you have nothing left to lose, give it some thought.]

    Kraushughed bitterly,

    Thinking that seemed like a very distant concern.

 Chapter 82 Kraush, The Reappearance

    Chapter 82 Kraush, The Reappearance

    After Hilnider��s visit,

    Kraush spent several days practicing alone in the Green Pine Mansion��s training grounds.

    The focus of his training was primarily on mastering Rain Thunder Prime.

    Rain Thunder Prime proved to be a more challenging sword than expected.

    Due to its aura output, which formed the de freely, maintaining a consistent de was difficult.

    ��Charlotte, and even Belorkin, managed such output naturally.��

    Kraush realized the problem was his naturally lower aura quantity, which made him ustomed to achieving high efficiency with lower output.

    Thus, Kraush began to change his habits,

    Aiming to maintain his aura constantly like Charlotte.����I��m going to die.��

    As a result, Kraush found himself on the ground again, drained of all aura.

    He realized anew how absurdly constant Charlotte��s aura flow was.

    Lying down, Kraush stared at the sky above the training ground,

    nning to rest until his headache and dizziness subsided.

    ��It��s hot.��

    Maybe because it��s midsummer.

    The ground felt unusually hot.

    Although having Lunar Body helped counteract the heat, it wasn��t all advantageous.

    Under the sun, Kraush felt his activities bing sluggishpared to before.

    ��I never thought there wouldn��t be drawbacks. If only Annihtion Erosion could be maintained constantly, even under the sun, there��d be no issue.��

    But that meant, without using Annihtion Erosion, he would quickly be exhausted under the sun.

    Kraush crossed his arms while lying down,

    Deciding the solution was simple.

    Increase the amount of world erosion used as fuel for Annihtion Erosion.

    Of course, increasing world erosion would eventually lead to uncontroble madness, to the point not even the snowman given by Bianca could control it.

    ��When that happens, I��ll have to suppress it with something else.��

    Fix one problem, and another appears.

    Kraush internally decided his next step.

    At least absorb enough world erosion to counteract the drawbacks of Lunar Body.

    That way, managing arger amount of world erosion at once would also enhance his strength.

    However, absorbing world erosion recklessly wasn��t an option.

    ��If the rate of world erosion decreases, the cleansers will find it odd.��

    Normal world erosion was out of the question.

    It wouldn��t do to arouse suspicion for no reason.

    ��So, in the end.��

    The only ce to go was the restricted areas.

    Areas where world erosion was most rampant.

    The restricted areas wouldn��t diminish just because Kraush absorbed some world erosion.

    However, those areas were strictly managed by kingdoms, the empire, and numerous families.

    Entering recklessly wasn��t feasible.

    ��So, Crimson Garden, what do you think?��

    Kraush asked Crimson Garden, sitting next to him, who then clicked her tongue.

    ��Mirsys can��t help anymore. After thest incident, she��s under scrutiny from the Sephira.��

    Kraush looked disappointed.

    The help from Mirsys, a third-circle Sephira, had been quite useful.

    While contemting, Kraush remembered something.

    ��Isn��t Balheim also sponsoring an expedition to the restricted areas around this time?��

    If he participated in the support, entering the restricted areas would definitely be possible.

    ��The issue is.��

    The promise with Hilnider.

    Kraush had agreed to maintain his halfwit status until entering Rahelrn Academy.

    He needed to avoid drawing attention as much as possible.

    ��For now, staying under the radar is best.��

    As Kraush pondered, a figure came to mind.

    Someone perceptive and reasonably sensible.

    And by now, he should have returned.

    Deciding to meet him, Kraush stood up.

    ��I have some of Darling��s concoctions left.��

    The day he received the elixir from Darling,

    Darling had packed several types of drugs for him to use in his absence.

    Among them was a drug that altered his appearance, and not just one or two, but inrge quantities.

    ��Such weird tastes.��

    Nheless, using them now would be handy.

    So, Kraush prepared to leave for the restricted area to find someone to apany him.

    In the distance,

    The back of a girl, immobile in front of a device cooling the room, caught his eye.

    Despite her hair being blown around by the wind from the magic device, which she clung to, the sight was amusing.

    Yet, he felt sorry for her.

    Her difort was due to being unustomed to Balheim��s summer.

    Hardenhartz wasn��t that hot, even in summer.

    ��Bianca.��

    Calling her, Bianca finally turned her head towards him.

    Sweat beads glistened on her forehead, now exposed by her windblown hair.

    Kraush took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped her forehead.

    Bianca quietly followed his actions, then wrapped her hands around his, pressing it to her face.

    ��Mr. Kraush, your hand is cool.��

    Thanks to Lunar Body.

    Judging by Bianca��s expression, she seemed quite worn out by the heat.

    Maybe he should take her somewhere cooler.

    ��Let��s see where the restricted area support is heading. If it��s up north, I��ll take her along.��

    As long as it��s not within the restricted area itself, there should be no problem.

    Unlike Kraush, Bianca��s face wasn��t well-known outside Hardenhartz.

    A simple change of hair color should suffice.

    Thinking so, Kraush stroked her hair once more before letting go.

    ��Where are you going?��

    ��Just a moment, I have some business at the family home.��

    He needed to visit the family home for this discussion.

    So, telling Bianca, she naturally followed him like a little chick.

    True to her nature.

    ��I��m going to take a shower.��

    ��Together?��

    ��Of course I��m going in alone. Just prepare yourself. I��ll be out quickly.��

    ��Understood.��

    With that, Bianca briskly walked away from Kraush��s side.

    He was slightly concerned about her staggering from the heat, but knowing she wouldn��t fall, he figured she��d be fine.

    ��Aliod, I��m going to the family home. Turn on the cooling magic in the carriage.��

    ��Yes, I��ll prepare it right away.��

    After instructing Aliod, Kraush quickly showered, changed, and picked up Bianca to board the carriage, where Crimson Garden slipped in through the window.

    Kraush was now quite ustomed to thispany.

    ��Kraush.��

    As Bianca opened a book beside him, Crimson Garden suddenly called out to Kraush.

    When she called him like this, it often preceded trouble.

    Was something about to happen today too?

    As Kraush turned to her, Crimson Garden continued,

    ��The Princess of Sephira is on the move.��

    Kraush��s brows furrowed slightly.

    As expected, it was bad news.

    Sephira, the world erosion investigation team.

    The princess there was making moves.

    ����And her escort warrior?��

    ��Recently, one has been assigned. And naturally, he��s moving with her.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    It was about time for that man and the princess to cause trouble.

    ��What to do.��

    Kraush briefly pondered how to deal with the man and princess who might cause future problems.

    However, a simple conclusion was reached.

    ����At this level, there��s nothing to block.��

    He wasn��t yet in a position to confront him, given his skills and the situation.

    Thus, Kraush judged he couldn��t do anything about him at the moment.

    ��It would be easier if I could avoid him.��

    ��If you head to the restricted area, the chance of entanglement is high.��

    ��There are many restricted areas. The chance that the princess and her escort appear exactly where I��m going? Haha.��

    Even if his luck were bad.

    ��I warned you.��

    ��Even if his luck were bad.

    Regrettably, Kraush knew himself well.

    ����And I��m not lucky.��

    He inwardly decided to quietly prepare for the worst.

    �� �� ��

    Balheim Family Home.

    Returning to the family home after a long absence, Kraush didn��t head towards the main buildings.

    Instead, he went to the quarters where each knight order resided.

    The Balheim knight orders consisted of nine in total.

    Thus, the areas where they lived were also vast.

    From training grounds and dormitories to the training center for nurturing new knights.

    It upied arge portion of the family home.

    As such, many Balheim-affiliated knights were seen as Kraush passed by.

    They immediately saluted towards the direction of Kraush��s carriage.

    It was a natural reaction to the carriage bearing the Balheim family��s direct lineage crest.

    ��Who was scheduled toe today?��

    ��Yeah, I didn��t hear anything.��

    While the saluting knights murmured among themselves, the carriage had already stopped in front of a building.

    The building bore the emblem of five swords.

    The headquarters of the Blue Sea Knight Order, the fifth sword of Balheim.

    Kraush, stepping out first, assisted Bianca down and stood in front of the building.

    Soon, someone hurriedly ran down from inside.

    ��Mr. Kraush Balheim, wee. I��m Masha, the secretary of the Blue Sea Knight Order.��

    The woman who dashed out greeted Kraush with a bright smile.

    Despite her smiling face, she was visibly tense.

    Understandably, for them, the sudden visit from the son of the Balheim family head was like a bolt from the blue.

    Kraush wanted to ease their worries, but knowing it might make them more ufortable, he decided to get straight to the point.

    ��I��d like to meet with the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order.��

    ��Oh, I will guide you right away!��

    She didn��t want to be caught off guard and swiftly acted on themand.

    Then she sent one of the order��s administrators ahead to inform the vice-captain.

    Meanwhile, Kraush leisurely followed Masha��s lead.

    Along the way, knights appeared chattering but quickly vacated the corridor upon seeing Masha��s fierce expression.

    This secretary seemed to have a tight grip on the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��I��m not too familiar with the knight orders.��

    It reminded him that Lakradiyon had expressed a desire to be Kraush��s knight.

    Perhaps it was time to properly understand the knight orders.

    Having knight orders could be more efficient inbating world erosion than the Skyborne Generation.

    ��For the leader, Lakradiyon should suffice.��

    Then came the matter of naming the knight order.

    Kraush nced at Bianca.

    ��Bianca, if you were to name a knight order, what would you want?��

    At that moment, Masha, who was guiding them, twitched.

    Her eyes flickered wildly.

    ��Is Mr. Kraush considering absorbing the Blue Sea Knight Order into his own after his previous enrollment and this visit��?��

    While Masha swirled in misunderstanding, Kraush only had eyes for Bianca.

    ��A knight order?��

    ��Yes, a knight order.��

    ��Just name it after yourself, Mr. Kraush.��

    ��My name for a knight order? How could that possibly be appropriate.��

    He pondered naming it the ��Chick Knight Order��.

    ��How about ��ck Sea��?��

    Suddenly, Masha suggested.

    Kraush, surprised by her unexpected input, turned to her, and she cleared her throat.

    ��Ahem, it was presumptuous of me.��

    From Masha��s perspective, hoping for some remnants of the Blue Sea Knight Order to remain, she suggested ��ck Sea��.

    But Kraush found the idea of ��ck Sea�� not too bad.

    ��Here is the vice-captain��s office.��

    By then, Masha had finished guiding them.

    After knocking, she opened the door upon receiving a response.

    Kraush entered briskly.

    There, he saw a man in the uniform of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    A familiar name to Kraush.

    Recently assigned to Kraush in Halgram, the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    Reblian Fenox.

    And the man Kraush had an awkward favor to ask today.

    �� �� ��

    Reblian Fenox is a man of action.

    Efficient in his duties, faithfully following his superiors�� orders, and never abusing his power over junior knights, he was trusted and respected.

    Flexible in handling situations, he was perfectly suited to the role of vice-captain.

    In fact, the captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order trusted Reblian the most.

    Facing Kraush, a direct descendant of Balheim, Reblian was meeting someone he knew to be peculiar since their first encounter in the magical city of Halgram.

    Belonging to the Blue Sea Knight Order, he was curious about Kraush��s activities but chose not to question them, respecting the actions of a Balheim direct descendant.

    However, unexpected events followed.

    After Kraush��s visit, An of the Igrit family stopped his attempts at suicide, and suddenly, his me magic awakened.

    Naturally, Reblian, who had been assigned to Kraush, knew he was involved.

    Since then, Kraush showed unusual behavior.

    Thus, Reblian continued to learn about Kraush and heard about his conquest of Nakcheon, the ghost of the Demonic Bastion.

    Although recently there were rumors that it was exaggerated,

    Reblian, having seen Kraush firsthand, knew it wasn��t just a rumor.

    ����You wish to hide your identity and join the next expedition to the restricted areas with the Blue Sea Knight Order?��

    Reblian repeated the story he just heard from Kraush.

    Kraush nodded calmly.

    ��Yes, just as I said.��

    Doubt flickered in Reblian��s eyes.

    Why would a person of Balheim��s direct lineage resort to such measures?

    However, he kept his questions to himself.

    Just as he had epted the role of vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order when ousted from the Fenox family, he would faithfully follow through this time too.

    The knight orders existed solely for Balheim.

    A request from a Balheim direct descendant was as good as an order.

    ��Understood. I��ll make the preparations.��

    Pleased with Reblian��s prompt response, Kraush smiled satisfactorily.

    Indeed, he was a decent man.

    ��If I start a knight order or anything, he��d be the first I��d want to take. Wasting him as the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order seems a shame.��

    He��d be perfect to have by his side.

    But for now, he decided not to dwell on it further.

    ��What name should I register you under?��

    Hearing about the name, Kraush pondered for a moment before a sly smile appeared on his lips.

    ��Please register me as Krad.��

    The Night Crow Band��s champion who vanished after winning the Imperial Martial Competition, Krad, reemerged in Balheim��s Blue Sea Knight Order.

 Chapter 83 Our Knight Order is Kind

    Chapter 83 Our Knight Order is Kind

    ��Yes, I will ce you in the 6th Company of the Blue Sea Knight Order. As a knight, you will be assigned two squires and nine soldiers. How would you like to proceed with this?��

    ��Let��s exclude that. Please use the same approach we take when wandering knights join Balheim.��

    This referred to a process where wandering knights undergo a probation period of about three months, after which squires and soldiers are assigned to them.

    ��You mean the probationary process for wandering knights. Understood.��

    Reblian quickly adjusted the arrangement ordingly.

    ��How would you like to adjust your age?��

    ��Ah, can it be adjusted? I do look young. Maybe around 18.��

    ��Would it be alright if we previewed the appearance alteration first?��

    ��If that involves changing the appearance and immediately cing me in the 6th Company, we can proceed with that. There��s no need to dy.����Understood. If I just report to the captain, we can have it processed today. What about your amodations?��

    ��Do you have an empty room? I��d prefer not to bump into the other knights unnecessarily.��

    Then, Kraush thought of Bianca.

    ��Ah, Bianca will be with me too. Say it��s a condition for the wandering knight joining the knight order. Just say I had no choice because I needed to take care of my younger sister.��

    ��Yes, I��ll prepare that as well.��

    ��Sorry for all the requests.��

    Seeing Reblian preparing everything as requested, Kraush gave a bitter smile, prompting Reblian to blink in surprise.

    Then realizing he hadn��t responded, Reblian straightened up btedly.

    ��I apologize. It��s my first time receiving an apology for such a matter.��

    Knighthood typically embodies the utmost hierarchy and obedience.

    Kraush��s apology was unexpected for someone like Reblian, who had lived among knights.

    Kraush looked at him and then chuckled wryly.

    ��Reblian, not all members of the Balheim lineage are the same.��

    Despite being revered like deities by others, Kraush saw them all as much of the same.

    In the face of doom, whether it��s Balheim, knights, ormoners, they��re all equal.

    ��I gave you a lot of work, so I felt sorry, and since you did me a favor, I��m thankful.��

    Kraush was this kind of person, unlike others.

    ����I see. My understanding was shallow.��

    ��Right, as mentioned earlier, I��ll show you what I will look like for the time being.��

    Kraush then showed Reblian his appearance as Krad.

    ��Ah, um, yes, understood.��

    Seeing Kraush as Krad, with his closed eyes and dark hair, Reblian appeared somewhat diforted.

    Kraush understood his reaction.

    Honestly, this appearance did look somewhat suspicious.

    Fortunately, recent growth made his face and overall appearance seem reasonably aged.

    His unique aura probably contributed to this.

    ��I��ll report to the captain and return.��

    While Reblian was away,

    Kraush turned to Bianca.

    ��Mr. Kraush, I can��t see your eyes.��

    ��I can see just fine, don��t worry.��

    Bianca seemed indifferent to Kraush��s changed appearance.

    To her, Kraush��s looks were never of much importance.

    Having Kraush was enough for her.

    ��But Bianca, you might need to change your hair color too. Is that okay?��

    For now, she was marked as a younger sister, but Bianca��s hair color was quite noticeable.

    While Bianca��s face wasn��t well-known within Balheim,

    Hardenhartz��s distinctive white hair color was hard to miss.

    ��Will it be the same color as yours?��

    ��Well, since you��re supposed to be my sister.��

    ��Then that��s fine.��

    It��s good she agreed.

    ncing at Crimson Garden, she nodded lightly, ready to change the hair color with magic.

    Crimson Garden approached Bianca, lifted her wing slightly, and in an instant, Bianca��s hair turned ck.

    The fluttering ck hair significantly changed Bianca��s ambiance.

    Now more expressive, Bianca still maintained her stoic expression, resembling a ck rosepared to the white flower she was as a blonde.

    Recently, her hair had grown significantly, and the ck strands fluttering down her back were noticeable.

    Touching her transformed ck hair, Bianca looked back at Kraush hesitantly.

    ��Does it suit me?��

    She asked, seeming a bit worried.

    ��It suits you well.��

    He was sincere.

    With Bianca��s looks, it was hard to imagine anything not suiting her.

    Now taller, Bianca with ck hair appeared more mature than before.

    Bianca then smiled slightly and turned her back to Kraush.

    ��Mr. Kraush, please tie it up for me.��

    It seemed the ck hair made her feel hotter.

    Kraush took a ribbon from Bianca, gathered her hair, and tied it neatly.

    With her hair tied like a horse��s tail, Bianca flicked it once and then sat beside Kraush, leaning her head on his shoulder and smiling slightly.

    ��We have the same color now.��

    Kraush didn��t quite understand what was so good about it,

    But seeing her feet happily moving under the chair, he chose not toment.

    �� �� ��

    Thanks to Reblian��s efficient work, Kraush was assigned an empty room in the knight order dormitory as a wandering knight.

    Balheim��s knight order amodations are well-provided.

    Each roomes with a personal bathroom, kitchte, and three living spaces, ensuringfortable living.

    ��Crim, should I give you a room too?��

    [You keep it.]

    She didn��t appreciate his thoughtfulness.

    Kraush then casually ced his belongings in one of the rooms, as Aliod had thoughtfully prepared.

    ��Bianca, is there a room you��d like?��

    ��Which room will you use, Mr. Kraush?��

    Kraush picked a room at random.

    Following his choice, Bianca chose the room next to his.

    She didn��t seem to have a preference either.

    ��It feels like a honeymoon suite.��

    Bianca��s voice sounded unexpectedly excited.

    Where did she learn such things?

    Kraush was contemting another training session for Bianca��s maid, Elly, when there was a knock on the door.

    Opening it, the first thing Kraush saw was a scarred forehead and a bald head.

    The man,rger than Kraush and with a fierce face, stood towering at the door.

    ��Are you the new member rmended by the vice-captain?��

    His low voice seemed to attempt to assert dominance from the start.

    So quick to visit.

    It seemed the Blue Sea Knight Order was fast with its rumors.

    ��Right. I��m Krad.��

    ��I��m Ziek. When we have a new member in the Blue Sea Knight Order, there��s something we do. I��d like you toe with me for a moment.��

    With his thick hand firmly grasping the door, he seemed to be setting the stage for asserting dominance.

    ��It feels like he��s trying to establish his turf.��

    Turf wars weremon among knight orders.

    Especially since Kraush was technically a wandering knight by name,

    It would definitely be unwee from those who climbed the ranks through regr routes.

    ��Well, whatever.��

    Since he would be with the Blue Sea Knight Order for a while,

    It was better to resolve any issues sooner rather thanter.

    ��You can bring your sister if you want.��

    ��I��ll go alone. She��s shy around strangers.��

    There was no need to involve Bianca in a turf war.

    So, when Kraush decided to go alone, the man nodded and led him inside without further ado.

    Kraush casually loosened his neck muscles.

    What was the level of the Blue Sea Knight Order again?

    He remembered it being between intermediate and upper EXPERT on average.

    Arriving at the cafeteria door, Kraush felt a strong presence inside.

    It seemed like the entire Blue Sea Knight Order had gathered.

    As Kraush heightened his senses, Ziek opened the door.

    Bang!

    With a sound like something bursting, Kraush reached for his waist but soon saw someone setting off a small firework.

    The confetti from the firework was undoubtedly party supplies.

    Simultaneously, knights and soldiers around shouted enthusiastically towards Kraush.

    ��Wee, new member!��

    ��Looking forward to working with you!��

    ��Ha, ha, you��ve got a unique look!��

    Clearly giving him a warm wee, Kraush blinked his closed eyes for a moment.

    Then, looking at Ziek, Ziek also grinned back.

    ��We gather as many as we can to wee new members with a party. Everyone��s excited since it��s been a while since we had a new member, so please understand.��

    ��Ah, eh, okay.��

    Not expecting a turf war or a wee party, Kraush showed a hesitant expression.

    ��Ah, does this kind of thing make you ufortable?��

    Ziek immediately asked worriedly.

    Despite his tough exterior, his heart was filled with consideration and warmth.

    ��Ah, it might be ufortable since we��re all strangers.��

    ��Ha, it��s okay. I heard you brought your sister all the way to the knight order dorms by yourself because you had to look after her? Take something she likes!��

    ��If your sister seems to have any issues but doesn��t talk much, you can ask me. It��s easier for a woman to talk to another woman, you know? Girls can be sensitive.��

    Warm words followed from all around.

    Amidst those words, Kraush scratched his head, feeling out of ce.

    So this was what the Blue Sea Knight Order was like.

    He realized anew how little connection he had with Balheim��s knight orders.

    ����Let��s go fetch Bianca.��

    �� �� ��

    The party turned out quite nice.

    Bianca loved sweet things, so she enjoyed the cake.

    Although he had to wipe her mouth now and then because she kept getting it messy.

    Still, seeing Bianca eating happily made Kraush feel pretty good.

    The only issue was being treated like an adult and asionally being offered drinks.

    Kraush politely declined the alcohol.

    As the party ended and the Blue Sea Knight Order members took their rest,

    Kraush was confirming the knight order��s future schedule with Reblian Fenox, the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��So, support for the restricted area starts a week from now.��

    ��Yes, the designated restricted area is the Demonic Bastion. It��s about a month��s distance by carriage, but Sephira has agreed to support our transport.��

    ��Support from Sephira?��

    Kraush paused.

    Sephira, the world erosion investigation team.

    He had recently heard about them from Crimson Garden.

    ��Yes, Sephira has granted us permission to use a spatial magic circle operated by them near the Demonic Bastion. Apparently, there��s been unusual activity around the area recently. They said they need support.��

    Hearing the details, Kraush fell into thought.

    Going to the restricted area was a set n, but it seemed unavoidable to encounter Sephira��s princess.

    ��I thought it was too early for that.��

    Kraush tapped his crossed arms.

    ����Thinking about it, since I��m not going as a direct member of Balheim, maybe it��s not my ce?��

    With that thought, Kraush decided to inquire about other matters from Reblian.

    ��What about the other knight orders if there��s that level of support? The rest are moving too?��

    ��Yes, the Second and Fourth Swords will also be in motion.��

    Kraush slowly stroked his chin.

    If the Second and Fourth Swords were involved, the Blue Sea Knight Order, despite being one of the Five Swords, would essentially handle grunt work.

    Given their expertise, the Fourth Sword,prised of top EXPERT-level knights, and the Second Sword, with a mix of early to mid-tier MASTERS, were bound to be the main force.

    ��Well,pared to the First Sword, it��s all moot.��

    The entire First Sword Knight Order wasprised of upper MASTERS.

    The world��s strongest knight order, the First Sword.

    And the First Sword��s captain, the Guardian Sword of Balheim, was a seasoned MASTER.

    The Empire dared not provoke Balheim because of the existence of such a knight order like the First Sword.

    An entire knight order of individuals, all upper MASTERS.

    Even the Empire��s prized White Dragon Knight Order, though numerically superior, was qualitatively outmatched by the First Sword in reality.

    ��Surely, the creator of the One Sword technique I use must have named it after receiving the title of Guardian Sword from the First Sword.��

    Amidst this, from the five elders who had reached the peak of MASTERY,

    To the Deputy Lord of Balheim, the Martial King, who had reached the pinnacle of MASTERY known as POLARITY,

    Andstly, the Emperor of Balheim, Balrok Balheim, one of the four Emperors, at the world-renowned EMPEROR level.

    Kraush was once again reminded of how monstrously powerful Balheim was as a martial family.

    No wonder the knight orders of Balheim were considered far stronger than those of the Starlon royal family.

    ��Such a family of monsters.��

    Knowing he was part of such a group, Kraush chuckled wryly.

    Only in such a ce could Kraush be treated as a halfwit.

    To them, Kraush was indeed just that.

    Yet, he felt conflicted.

    Even Balheim, with all its might, was helpless in the face of doom.

    After all, even the Skyborne Generation, hailed as the strongest in history, was powerless against destruction.

    Would Balheim be any different?

    ��Um, are you alright?��

    At that moment, Kraush looked up at Reblian��s question.

    ��Alright? What do you mean?��

    ��You looked serious.��

    ��Just my normal expression.��

    Reblian nced at Kraush��s face again, showing confusion.

    With Kraush��s eyes closed, it was hard to distinguish any expression, making it a matter of interpretation.

    And Kraush realized why Reblian had asked.

    ��Because of the sister in the Second Sword?��

    Lilish Balheim.

    Currently, the captain of the Second Sword, the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, a direct sibling of Balheim.

    And Belorkin��s elder sister, as well as Kraush��s half-sister.

 Chapter 84 That Crosses the Line

    Chapter 84 That Crosses the Line

    Everyone within Balheim is aware of what Kraush has endured during his time there.

    Although his situation improved after passing the chief butler��s test, his past hasn��t vanished.

    That��s why they considered what might make Kraush ufortable.

    ��I overstepped my bounds.��

    ��No, it��s understandable from your perspective to be concerned.��

    If a dispute arises among Balheim��s direct lineage, it��s the knight orders that bear the brunt.

    It��s akin to shrimp getting caught in a whale fight.

    Not being concerned would actually be odd.

    ��Don��t worry. I have no intention of speaking with Lilish. Besides, given my current state, she probably won��t recognize me anyway.��Thinking back, Kraush had hardly ever conversed with Lilish before.

    Lilish was a person of few words.

    She was the type to focus solely on her duties and responsibilities.

    Living in the Green Pine Mansion, Kraush encountered her even less frequently.

    ��Although we share blood, the fact we��re half-siblings is also there.��

    There was no particr reason for them to be close.

    ��When we enter the restricted area, I��ll need to act independently at times. Please be mindful of that. I��ll make sure not to shift any me onto you.��

    ��Yes, I��ll take care of it.��

    Reblian surprisingly agreed easily to independent action within the restricted area, which Kraush thought might be discouraged.

    Then, as if reading Kraush��s thoughts, Reblian gave a faint smile.

    ��You moved freely in the Forest of the Elemental Kings, did you not? I��ve determined that individual action shouldn��t be a problem for you.��

    Indeed, back then, a knight who seemed familiar had loosely followed him around.

    Having someone quick-witted by your side is indeed advantageous.

    ��I appreciate your support during this time.��

    ��I will serve you diligently.��

    After concluding their conversation, Kraush made a mental note of Reblian Fenox��s name.

    He seemed too valuable to be merely the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order, one of the Five Swords.

    ��Not sure if there will be an opportunity, but.��

    If he were to form a knight order, extending a scouting offer would be worth considering.

    �� �� ��

    A weekter,

    Having participated in the Blue Sea Knight Order��s training and built a modest reputation, Kraush seamlessly integrated with them, thanks to their wee.

    Thus, even in the uniform of the Blue Sea Knight Order, Kraush felt no difort.

    ��Bianca, want this?��

    ��Yes.��

    In the meantime, Bianca, showered with affection by the female members of the Blue Sea Knight Order, received a piece of chocte.

    Since Bianca��s real name wasn��t widely known, using it didn��t raise any suspicions.

    ��Krad, moving independently, I hear?��

    Ironically, being called ��Krad�� felt awkward.

    Kraush turned to the man who had called him that, slightly taller with a cheerful face��it was Colin, a fellow knight order member.

    A surprisingly good source of information, Colin seemed to already know about Kraush��s preference for independent movement.

    ��Yeah, I��m not ustomed to moving in groups. I��ll handle reconnaissance.��

    ��You did quite well during our training sessions though.��

    ��Training and actual scenarios differ.��

    Kraush had previously secured permission from both the vice-captain and the captain.

    Colin, merely asking, didn��t probe any further.

    ��Brother Krad.��

    Meanwhile, Bianca��s voice was heard.

    Given their current guise as siblings,

    Perhaps that��s why, as she called him brother, Bianca offered him the chocte she was holding.

    ��Have a piece.��

    ��You like chocte. You should eat it.��

    ��I��ve had plenty. Besides, I enjoy it more when Brother Krad eats.��

    Lately, Bianca had been particrly attentive to feeding him.

    Perhaps she was still mindful of the times she had to fend for meals from Lirina.

    ��Open up.��

    She had already unwrapped the chocte.

    Resigned, Kraush opened his mouth.

    Bianca gently ced the chocte into his mouth with her small, white fingers.

    True to its nature, the chocte was sweet.

    ncing at Bianca, she seemed quite proud of herself, a look not easily recognized by others.

    Seeing this, Kraush sighed softly and gently stroked her hair, thinking it might be time to procure some more choctes soon.

    ��The sibling bond is indeed strong here.��

    ��They��re both so adorable.��

    The female members of the knight order erupted inughter.

    [ Are their eyes clouded? How can they be siblings? To think such a dark crow could be rted. Tsk, tsk. ]

    However, Crimson Garden seemed incredulous.

    ��Attention, all members of the Blue Sea Knight Order.��

    At that moment, a male voice filled the air.

    The owner of the voice was Reblian, with a notablyrge, mustachioed man standing beside him��it was Vega, the captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��All members of the Blue Sea Knight Order, as previously mentioned, today we proceed to support the Demonic Bastion in the restricted area. We��ll also be joining forces with the Second and Fourth Swords, so let��s ensure we return without any conflicts among us.��

    With that, Vega led the Blue Sea Knight Order to utilize the spatial magic circle installed in Balheim.

    ��The Second and Fourth Swords, huh.��

    ��We��re relegated to the menial tasks, it seems.��

    Elsewhere, the Blue Sea Knight Order��s level might be considered elite, but not in Balheim.

    Perhaps that��s why the members of the Blue Sea Knight Order were already resigned to their reality.

    The gap between them and the Fourth Sword was substantial, not to mention the Second Sword.

    ��Ugh, the Second Sword is fine, but I dislike those from the Fourth Sword.��

    Walking alongside Kraush, Colin disyed a look of distaste.

    ��Dislike the Fourth Sword?��

    Kraush, unaware of the internal dynamics within Balheim��s knight orders, inquired further.

    ��Ah, Krad, you��re new, so you might not know. The Fourth Sword has quite a number of ex-wandering knights. You��d be weed, but those guys, perhaps due to their past as wandering knights, can be a bit problematic.��

    Colin awkwardly exined the situation with the Fourth Sword, the Green Wave Knight Order.

    Indeed, the Green Wave Knight Order had a significant number of ex-wandering knights.

    Being scouted by Balheim as a wandering knight required at least top EXPERT-level skills, naturally leading to a concentration of such individuals in the Fourth Sword.

    ��The swords above us are superior in skill and all other aspects, so the Fourth Sword doesn��t bother them. Unfortunately, we��re right below them,�� Colin added.

    Kraush finally understood Colin��s exnation.

    Wandering knights carry either a sense of inferiority or disdain towards knights who��ve only trained within orders, contrasting with their own experiences battling world erosion.

    To Kraush, wandering knights and regr knights seemed pretty simr.

    ��Be careful, Krad. Since you��re an ex-wandering knight, it might be somewhat better for you. Still, there are a few particrly troublesome individuals in the Fourth Sword. If they cause trouble, just ignore them or call for the vice-captain. They can��t act recklessly towards nobility.��

    Poor Reblian, dealing with so much.

    Having learned unexpected internal information, Kraush nodded understandingly.

    ��As for disputes, I��d better stay out of the way and avoid causing trouble.��

    Being a direct descendant of Balheim,

    If Reblian, who knew his identity, saw Kraush being harassed by the Fourth Sword, he��d likely panic and run over.

    Kraush decided to keep a low profile, given his indebtedness.

    Upon reaching their destination, the Green Wave Knight Order had already arrived.

    It seemed the Second Sword was yet to arrive.

    As he watched those waiting by the magic circle, Reblian suddenly gestured to him.

    ��Krad.��

    It appeared there was something he needed to discuss.

    ��Stay here with Crimson for a moment, Bianca.��

    ��Okay.��

    Leaving Bianca with Crimson Garden, Kraush followed Reblian to a slightly removed location where he began.

    ��Mr. Kraush, it seems an unexpected figure has appeared near the Demonic Bastion on Sephira��s side.��

    Hearing this, Kraush inwardly sighed.

    Bad premonitions always seem toe true.

    The issue he had been avoiding was now confronting him head-on.

    ����Who is this figure?��

    ��It��s said to be Serang Sephira, known as the Princess of Sephira. She��s the daughter of a first-rank officer of Sephira.��

    As expected, that name came up.

    He had a feeling when Sephira requested support.

    ��Is there someone apanying Serang Sephira?��

    ��Yes, ording to reports, she appeared in Sephira yesterday, apanied by just one guardian.��

    Reblian seemed unaware of the guardian��s details.

    Well, it would be unusual for him to know.

    Officially, he was recently hired as a young guardian.

    In reality, he was closer to a monstrously powerful old warrior.

    ��If he had retired, he should��ve stayed retired.��

    Kraush felt a throbbing headache but soon shook it off.

    ��Thanks for letting me know.��

    Reblian��s decision to inform Kraush was a gesture of concern, hoping he wouldn��t get involved with Serang.

    Gratefully epting his concern, Kraush was about to share the information with Crimson Garden when he moved.

    ��Ah, carrying a child and talking so much. Since when did the Fifth Sword be babysitters? It��s a disgrace to the knight order.��

    ��Are you done talking?��

    Kraush heard voices arguing.

    While the captains and vice-captains were discussing Serang��s arrival, amotion had erupted.

    ��As expected, there��s tension between the Green Wave and Blue Sea Knight Orders.��

    Indeed, the dispute involved members from both the Green Wave and Blue Sea Knight Orders.

    However, as Kraush observed, his eyes gradually narrowed.

    Because behind the arguing Blue Sea Knight Order members stood Bianca.

    Her hesitant demeanor suggested she was unsure how to handle the situation.

    Having quickly assessed the situation, Kraush heard Reblian��s rmed voice toote.

    He had already given a chilling smile, disguised as Krad, which made even Reblian shudder.

    Initially, Kraush intended to overlook any provocation from the Green Wave Knight Order.

    After all, he was incognito for personal reasons, while they unknowingly provoked a direct descendant of Balheim.

    Yes, that could all be forgiven.

    But they had crossed a line not meant to be crossed.

    ��Reblian.��

    ��Yes.��

    ��What��s the name of the Green Wave Knight Order��s captain?��

    Reblian paled.

    ��Seems like their personnel management is a bitx.��

    This warranted a serious conversation.

    Of course, after dealing with the instigator first.

    As Reblian stood perplexed,

    Kraush loosened his neck.

    Let��s hear the answerter; first, Kraush decided to resolve this issue.

    Thus, he strode forward.

    Simultaneously, aura slowly swirled around Kraush��s fist.

    The Green Wave Knight Order member was perhaps just unlucky.

    Who could have known the target of their provocation was the fianc�� of a direct descendant?

    But ming bad luck is futile.

    Ultimately, it was their fault for initiating the conflict.

    ��Brother Krad.��

    By the time Bianca noticed him,

    Kraush was already standing in front of the smirking Green Wave Knight Order member.

    ��Hey.��

    ��Huh?��

    As Kraush spoke, the Green Wave Knight Order member turned around.

    The moment their eyes met and Kraush smirked, his fist was already in motion.

    Crack!

    The thrown punch tore through the air, striking his chin with precision.

    ��Ugh, ack.��

    Being of equal EXPERT level,

    The surprise attack left him staggering.

    Inch Strength (�羢)

    The subsequent shock wave reverberated through his head and body.

    ��Cough?!��

    With spit flying, the Green Wave Knight Order member trembled and then rolled on the ground.

    Kraush dusted off his hand.

    ��Take care of him!��

    Shocked Green Wave Knight Order members rushed to aid the one called Daru.

    With eyes rolled back, Daru waspletely knocked out.

    ��What have you done!��

    ��How dare the Fifth Sword attack the Fourth Sword!��

    ��Can you handle the consequences!��

    As the Blue Sea Knight Order members looked on bewildered,

    The Green Wave Knight Order members vented their rage towards Kraush.

    It seemed they couldn��t stand theirrades being touched, despite being fine with provoking others.

    Watching this, Kraush exhaled softly, heat flowing with his breath.

    Feeling the extraordinary aura in that heat, the Green Wave Knight Order members hesitated.

    They were knights, after all.

    Especially, those from the battlefieldden Green Wave Knight Order had a keen sense for life-threatening situations.

    Thus, they realized the aura emanating from Kraush was clearly superior to theirs.

    ��The Green Wave Knight Order.��

    Kraush calmly stated, his eyes emitting a chilling light.

    ��You��re the ones unable to handle what you��ve started.��

    The discord within the knight orders was already irksome.

    If they provoked him further, he was ready to flip the entire situation.

 Chapter 85 Sister, Princess, and the Old Monster

    Chapter 85 Sister, Princess, and the Old Monster

    The members of the Green Wave Knight Order were seething with rage at Kraush��s warning.

    Just as they were about to shout something at Kraush,

    ��What��s themotion here?��

    Someone appeared, interrupting them.

    Wearing a uniform with green mixed into ck,

    A man with a notable ck mustache crossed by a scar on the bridge of his nose.

    His beret pressed down, he seemed very displeased with the current situation.

    He was Lexus Vilter, the Green Wave Knight Order captain.

    After ncing between the Green Wave Knight Order member who had been hit by Kraush and Kraush himself, he frowned deeply.��Was it you whoid hands on our knight?��

    Kraush responded with an indifferent expression.

    This only deepened Lexus��s frown.

    ��What were you thinking, causing such trouble? If you don��t exin yourself, I will punish you severely.��

    Meanwhile, Reblian could be seen running in the distance, followed by another figure.

    It was Vega, the captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order, looking pale.

    Though Kraush felt slightly sorry for the two men, it couldn��t be helped.

    Lines should not be crossed.

    ��Lexus, Captain Lexus!��

    ��Captain Vega?��

    Vega called out urgently, causing Lexus to show confusion.

    A dispute among the knight orders was one thing, but this level of panic from him was unusual to Lexus.

    ��Wait, let��s discuss this for a moment.��

    Vega emphasized his point by even grabbing Lexus��s clothes.

    Seeing this, Lexus gave Kraush another look before saying,

    ��I��ll postpone this due to matters between captains, but if you don��t clearly exin yourself, punishment is unavoidable.��

    ��Lexus, Captain! Please, stop!��

    Now almost on the verge of tears, Vega urged Lexus to stop.

    Eventually, Lexus left the scene with Vega, looking bewildered.

    ��Return to your positions.��

    In the meantime, Reblian had dispersed the members of both the Blue Sea Knight Order and the Green Wave Knight Order.

    The Green Wave Knight Order members looked incredulous but dared not challenge Reblian, a noble and the vice-captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��Brother Krad.��

    As Kraush started to follow the group, Bianca was holding his hand and looking up at him.

    With herrge eyes, she nced up at him before fidgeting with the hand she held and said,

    ��You said you were hiding your identity.��

    ��That��s secondary. I have no intention of letting you be harassed in the process.��

    Kraush knew Bianca tried to avoid the situation as well.

    She didn��t want to cause trouble for Kraush by getting involved.

    But Kraush had no intention of letting Bianca be harassed while keeping his identity hidden.

    A simple order would suffice.

    This is what positions are for.

    It wasn��t for nothing that Kraush had fully re-taken the Balheim lineage test.

    Understanding Kraush��s words, Bianca gripped his hand tighter, seemingly in a slightly better mood than before.

    ��Everyone is gathered.��

    A voice quietly resonated at that moment.

    The previously unsettled atmosphere instantly dissipated, and the tension among everyone sharply increased.

    The knights quickly straightened up and swallowed their breaths.

    Then, they made way for her.

    Between the rows of knights,

    The distinctive blue-tinged ck hair unique to Balheim was noticeable.

    Despite it being summer, she wore a cloak that could be worn regardless of temperature due to magical treatment.

    Her long hair, tied at the ends, fluttered slowly.

    With Balheim��s distinctive sharp eyes and the cloak bearing the colors of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, her figure was also striking.

    Yet, no one here dared to appraise her beauty.

    Lilish Balheim.

    She was Kraush��s second sister.

    The direct lineage of Balheim holds an almost absolute position in the Balheim Knight Order.

    In fact, she was the captain of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    And she earned her position as captain based solely on her own strength.

    So, the moment she appeared, everyone stiffened up.

    Ignoring the gazes on her, Lilish walked steadily forward.

    Following her were the vice-captain and members of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    Their collective presence radiated the aura of true warriors.

    All of them were at least at the entrance level of a master, setting them apart from the Blue Sea and Green Wave Knight Orders.

    Even the Green Wave Knight Order members naturally felt intimidated in their presence.

    After all, the sky is unreachable because it is the sky.

    As Lilish walked past Kraush,

    Her blue eyes briefly nced his way.

    Suddenly-

    Her steps halted.

    The Sky-Piercing Knight Order members, not expecting her to stop, also ceased their movement.

    Lilish��s eyes slowly turned toward Kraush.

    ��Could it be?��

    Had she seen through the drug from Darling and noticed something?

    While it wasn��t necessary to hide his infiltration into the knight order from Lilish,

    Revealing his identity in such a public situation was awkward.

    There was a promise made to the first prince, after all.

    ��A child?��

    But Lilish��s gaze wasn��t on Kraush; it was on Bianca.

    To anyone, Bianca, significantly younger, holding Kraush��s hand among the knight order members, would be a curiosity.

    ��She��s my sister.��

    Realizing she hadn��t noticed his disguise, Kraush spoke in Bianca��s stead.

    Then, after a brief nce at Kraush, Lilish rummaged in her pocket.

    Unexpectedly, she pulled out a wrapped candy.

    She handed it directly to Bianca.

    ��Want some candy?��

    Bianca looked up at Kraush, seeking permission.

    Kraush nodded.

    epting the candy, Bianca bowed slightly to Lilish.

    ��Thank you.��

    Lilish nodded briefly and resumed walking.

    Kraush watched her back with a mixed expression.

    ����Did Lilish like children?��

    He was taken aback since he never imagined she��d carry candy.

    They barely spoke, so how could he know?

    He always saw Lilish from afar.

    ��Brother Krad, thatdy����

    ��Yes.��

    Kraush responded lightly to Bianca��s query.

    ��She��s nice.��

    While saying so, Bianca unwrapped the candy and popped it into her mouth.

    Despite the attention they attracted, Bianca��s calm demeanor was typical of her.

    ��And she feels different from the other sister you mentioned.��

    Bianca was referring to Charlotte Ebsque.

    Indeed, Lilish��s aura differed significantly from Charlotte��s.

    Charlotte is rebellious and free-spirited.

    In contrast, Lilish is serene and adheres strictly to rules.

    ��Yet, they share the same bloodline.��

    It��s surprising how different they can be.

    ��The captains����

    ��Here we are.��

    As soon as Lilish appeared, Lexus Vilter, the captain of the Green Wave Knight Order, and Vega, the captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order, hurriedly approached her.

    She was the leader for today��s mission.

    ��Have you confirmed the attendance?��

    ��Yes, you can proceed to enter.��

    ��Let��s go. Daphray.��

    Without further ado, she summoned Balheim��s dedicated magician.

    Responding to her call, the spatial magic circle before her began to glow.

    The magic circle��s other half faintly outlined, connecting to the other side.

    ��Follow me in order.��

    Lilish led the way into the portal, followed swiftly by the vice-captain and knights of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    ��Vice-captain Reblian.��

    As the Green Wave Knight Order moved,

    Kraush approached Reblian and whispered something to him.

    ��Please tell sister Lilish I��m here.��

    Though she might not particrly care,

    As the leader of this support mission, it was essential she knew.

    ��Yes, I will.��

    ��Thank you.��

    After rying the message to Reblian, Kraush stepped back.

    ��Krad, are you sure it��s okay?��

    Meanwhile, Colin, also a member of the Blue Sea Knight Order, approached him with concern.

    Not only did Kraush knock out a member of the Green Wave Knight Order with a punch, but he had also directly confronted their captain.

    Naturally, they wondered if there would be consequences.

    As if answering their concern, Kraush looked towards the Green Wave Knight Order captain.

    Upon making eye contact, the captain flinched and bowed his head, presumably after being fully briefed by Vega.

    It��s better for both knight order captains to be aware of the situation.

    ��It��s fine.��

    Kraush dismissed it nonchntly.

    At least while he was there, the Green Wave Knight Order wouldn��t dare cause trouble.

    Unless their captain wanted to resign and take full responsibility.

    ��Let��s move, Blue Sea Knight Order.��

    As the Green Wave Knight Orderpleted their movement, the Blue Sea Knight Order began theirs.

    Holding Bianca��s hand, Kraush stepped onto the magical circle, feeling a slight dizziness from the spatial magic.

    ��Ugh.��

    Bianca, experiencing spatial magic for the first time,

    Seemed nauseous, swaying slightly.

    ��Are you okay?��

    As Kraush quickly supported Bianca, she grimaced and took slow breaths.

    She should feel better after resting for a bit.

    Whileforting Bianca, Kraush noticed thendscape around them.

    Beyond the endless, grassless in,

    A massive wall stretched to the horizon.

    But the sky beyond the wall was different.

    Marked by the wall as a boundary, the sky on the other side shone distinctly purple.

    This was one of the restricted areas, the Demonic Bastion.

    Being far from the empire and kingdoms, it was directly managed by Sephira.

    ��Wow, people from Balheim are here!��

    However, Kraush��s attention wasn��t on the Demonic Bastion but on a figure.

    Her eyes obscured by a veil, only her cherry-red lips visible, she radiated a cheerfully bright smile.

    And beside her, an expressionless guardian caught his eye.

    As her peach-tinted hair sparkled, Kraush silently sighed.

    ��Serang Sephira.��

    The daughter of a first-rank officer of Sephira and a princess.

    And next to her, a man with ck hair stood out to Kraush.

    ��An old monster.��

    A being who has lived from the previous era to the present, who should have retired and died of old age by now.

    Heavenly Dog Star (Tengu Star)

    vi

    Originally born under the Heavenly ughter Star (Tenkilling Star), filled with murderous impulses and hatred for the world.

    Thanks to the Sephira family��s astrologers, he managed to avoid his destined star and remains loyal to Sephira to this day.

    The problem is, aside from Sephira��s key positions, he has been hiding his identity.

    ��Who would have thought he underwent rejuvenation?��

    And the reason Kraush found vi unsettling was simple.

    ��Serang Sephira is killed by world eroders.��

    Serang��s death caused vi to lose control of the Heavenly ughter Star.

    As a result, his murderous intent turned towards hunting world eroders.

    Many world eroders fell by his hand, ultimately pushing them towards the extreme measure of war.

    That��s the Heavenly Dog Star.

    The old monster, vi.

 Chapter 86 Ah, the Heavenly Slaughter Star!

    Chapter 86 Ah, the Heavenly ughter Star!

    ��I better not make eye contact.��

    Kraush quickly averted his gaze from vi, who seemed to have felt his stare.

    ��It��s not yet time.��

    However, vi, having nced at Kraush, turned away. This was because Kraush, disguised as Krad, had an appearance that made it impossible to see where his eyes were directed. The drug from Darling wasn��t something that could pierce through nature or magic to reveal the truth.

    ����What was that child trying to achieve by creating such a drug?��

    Only Crimson Garden, having noticed this obsession, showed a baffled reaction.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    Of course, Kraush,cking in alchemical knowledge, had no idea.

    ��Pleased to meet you, Serang Sephira.����I��m also pleased to meet you! You��re Lilish Balheim, right?��

    Meanwhile, Serang and Lilish were exchanging brief greetings, each ying their role as leaders of their respective groups. During this time, Kraush observed Serang. The rampage of vi was triggered by her death, as her astrological solution passed down through the first-ss officers was the key to controlling vi��s Heavenly ughter Star. His uncontroble fury due to her demise had driven the world eroders to decide on war.

    ��Wait, could it be����

    For a moment, a gleam crossed Kraush��s eyes hidden beneath his eyelids. The issue with vi was something he had intended to postpone as much as possible, difficult as it was to approach him and equally challenging was dealing with Serang, the cause. Moreover, vi wasn��t someone Kraush knew well.

    ��He��s just a loyal dog of Sephira.��

    He was a character entirely unrted to the Skyborne Generation.

    ��Arthur used vi��s rampage to take control of Sephira.��

    It was due to vi��s rampage that Sephira had transformed into Arthur��s pawn. Arthur had saved vi, who had almost been destroyed in his madness, by demanding a price.

    ��I thought it wasn��t an immediate issue to solve.��

    Upon deeper thought, Kraush came up with a strategy.

    ��I have the ck Hood.��

    To steal the Heavenly ughter Star.

    That was the idea. At that time, he hadn��t anticipated vi��s rampage, nor had he dared to steal the Heavenly ughter Star. The curses Kraush carried would have gone berserk with joy.

    ��The Heavenly ughter Star amplifies the effects of the curses it carries.��

    The thought of the synergy between his curses and the Heavenly ughter Star was headache-inducing. Hence, Kraush hadn��t entertained the thought of acquiring it, nning on continuing to leverage the power of curses. However, setting aside the dangerous aspects, the Heavenly ughter Star was appealing. It empowered its owner as much as it intensified murderous intent towards others and the world. But Kraush already possessed an ingenious solution for this murderous intent.

    ��The Snow Doll can suppress the murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star.��

    Not only that. The amplification of curses carried by the Heavenly ughter Star would surely affect the Snow Doll.

    ��If the Snow Doll is amplified, it can suppress even stronger mania from world erosion.��

    Kraush��s eyes sparkled. Although this was apletely different direction from his original n, ns are meant to be adapted based on the situation.

    ��Let��s take this as an opportunity.��

    He couldn��t tantly use the ck Hood on vi. If he became the target of a skill, it would be unpredictable what vi might do.

    ��So, the target must be����

    Serang Sephira. He needed to convince the princess holding his leash. Regret filled him; had hee in his true form, he might have attempted an approach.

    ��Should I change now?��

    For now, he decided against making a hasty decision.

    At that moment, Kraush felt a tug on his coat. Looking down, he saw Bianca staring up at him with a perplexed expression.

    ��Is something wrong?��

    When Kraush asked, Bianca seemed confused.

    ��It feels bad. Don��t stare too long.��

    Kraush tilted his head at her mention of staring too long at Serang. Although he couldn��t recognize her face under the veil, he decided to drop it seeing Bianca��s expression.

    ��Second Sword, Fourth Sword, Fifth Sword, all of you wait here. Captains, follow me. We��ll have a meeting with Sephira.��

    In the meantime, Lilish led the captains towards Sephira. The vice-captains told everyone to take a short break, granting them a brief respite before the mission.

    ��Wow, Krad, that was impressive earlier.��

    Naturally, the topic of Krad knocking out a member of the Green Wave Knight Order became the focus of conversation.

    ��Were you trying to look cool in front of your younger sister?��

    ��Of course, I wouldn��t stay put if my family was messed with.��

    Some praised Kraush, admiring his courage as he was rtively younger.

    ��Still worried though. The Green Wave Knight Order guys must be grinding their teeth.��

    ��Having been hit by a member of the Blue Sea Knight Order. They must be fuming.��

    Others expressed concern and apprehension. Being members of the same Balheim Knight Order and given the tension between the Second and Fifth Swords, shes were inevitable. Kraush, meanwhile, was preupied with his thoughts, confident the Green Wave Knight Order wouldn��t dare touch him after the captains�� reactions. At the moment, his focus was on how to steal the Heavenly ughter Star. The Green Wave Knight Order was thest thing on his mind.

    ��Brother Krad.��

    Just then, Bianca tugged at his coat again. As Kraush was about to deflect, he paused because Serang Sephira was directly approaching him.

    ��Screech!��

    At that moment, Crimson Garden took to the sky, quickly escaping as vi followed behind.

    ��Uh, there.��

    ��Miss Serang Sephira?��

    The Blue Sea Knight Order members also reactedte, bewildered. From their perspective, it was a shock to have the daughter of Sephira��s leader suddenly appear before them.

    ��I thought she followed Lilish. Why is she here?��

    A question shed through Kraush��s mind. While he had nced at her, everyone had been looking at Serang, which didn��t justify her approaching him directly.

    ��Is something the matter?��

    Kraush had rtively less information on Serang. Since she was presumed dead during the time Arthur yed the role of Sephira��s dog, it��s possible she used astrological skills to notice something about him. As Kraush pondered, Serang approached him without hesitation.

    ��Hello?��

    An unexpected greeting followed, with vi��s eyes opening drowsily behind her.

    ����A curse?��

    vi��s reaction indicated he felt the power of world erosion residing in Kraush. Kraush swallowed hard. This was why he had postponed dealing with vi and Serang. She was the most unpredictable factor due to theck of information about her. Meanwhile, Serang lowered her stance before Kraush.

    ��Why do you possess three skills?��

    Her whisper followed, causing Kraush��s expression to harden. Beneath the veil, the same peach-tinted eyshes that covered Kraush��s disguise were revealed. This woman was perceiving the world in a way that was not ordinary. Something akin to Kraush��s sixth sense but different. The astrological skills traditionally passed down in Sephira were beyond the understanding of ordinary humans. Through it, Serang saw right through Kraush, noticing he possessed three skills. The moment she discovered this fact, Kraush��s frozen expression changed. Serang also noticed the shift in his demeanor, seeing not confusion but the look of an opportunist on his face.

    ��Serang Sephira.��

    Kraush decided to make his move.

    ��Let��s have a talk.��

    He was the type to face challenges head-on.

    ��A conversation?��

    Serang seemed to contemte for a moment before her lips curved into a smile.

    ��Sounds fun. Let��s do it!��

    And so, an unexpected conversation was set up.

    �� �� ��

    Receiving the gazes of not only the Blue Sea Knight Order members but also others, Kraush followed the two out. Bianca was left in the care of Crimson Garden. She had wanted to follow, but it wasn��t her ce to intrude.

    Kraush and Serang moved to a tent Sephira had set up in front of the Demonic Bastion.

    ��This will be morefortable for our discussion, right?��

    ��Yes.��

    He had no intention of having a conversation for everyone to hear.

    Kraush nced at vi. Fortunately, after his initial reaction to the curse, vi hadn��t taken any action against Kraush. His sole purpose was to follow and protect Serang��smands.

    ��Please, make yourselffortable.��

    Watching her move freely inside the tent, Kraush chose a seat. Serang brought over a tin of cookies and ced it in front of Kraush.

    ��Do you like sweets?��

    ��Not particrly.��

    ��Ah, that��s a shame. The girl likes them, though.��

    She took a bite of a cookie and smiled.

    ��Sweets have a way of making you feel good. So, you wanted to talk with the girl?��

    Her conversation took its own course, whether it was whimsical or calcted.

    Kraush didn��t quite know.

    Instead, he simply raised his hand.

    In an instant, the cookie in Serang��s hand disappeared, only to reappear in Kraush��s hand.

    The half-eaten cookie was unmistakably the one Serang had been eating.

    At that moment, vi��s sword, transformed from an earring, was pointed at Kraush��s neck.

    As soon as Kraush used his skill, vi had moved. If he had intended to cut, Kraush would have dodged using Annihtion Erosion.

    Kraush knew the sword was merely a threat.

    ��vi, put it away.��

    At hermand, vi withdrew his sword immediately.

    ��Such an irritable old man.��

    Kraush muttered under his breath, while Serang licked the cookie crumbs off her fingers and smiled at Kraush.

    ��Interesting skill. Got any others to show?��

    ��I only wanted to show you this one. Instead, I have a proposal that could benefit you, Serang.��

    Interest flickered in her eyes as she stroked her chin.

    ��Let��s hear it.��

    ��vi, the Heavenly Dog Star.��

    As his name came up, vi��s eyebrows twitched. He was supposed to have retired and died long ago. His rejuvenation and return to Sephira were secrets, yet Kraush had just revealed them.

    Serang, surprisingly, just smiled and didn��t react much.

    ��I��d like to take his Heavenly ughter Star.��

    Kraush had just demonstrated his skill, implying he could steal the Heavenly ughter Star if he wished.

    ��The Heavenly ughter Star.��

    Hearing this, Serang fell into thought before smiling again.

    ��It would be quite a boon for vi.��

    The good start.

    ��For Sephira, perhaps not so much.��

    The inevitable downside.

    ��vi is a great guardian for Sephira. The Heavenly ughter Star is a curse to him, but it also binds him to Sephira.��

    Removing it would mean vi no longer had a reason to stay loyal to Sephira. Serang was pointing out this issue.

    ��So, even as a loyal dog, you can��t trust him without a leash?��

    Having lived his life for Sephira, was Kraush questioning her trust in him? She shrugged lightly.

    ��Trust isn��t the issue for us to decide. What I��m saying is that your offercks value.��

    In other words, whether Kraush took the Heavenly ughter Star or not didn��t matter much to her.

    Kraush, realizing Serang was not an easy opponent, smiled slowly. Unfortunately, he wasn��t an easy type either.

    ��In two years, at the Olphid Lake in Sephira��s garden.��

    He specified an exact date.

    ��I��ll save you from death.��

    An unexpected deration followed, but Kraush��s eyes shone through.

    ��That��s my offer.��

    ��Are you grasping at straws?��

    ��Except you know nothing about my skills.��

    Kraush had first used the ck Hood, garnering interest from Serang. She knew the number of skills he possessed but not their nature. Moreover, Kraush had just revealed the secret identity of vi, as if he had a way of knowing.

    This fact,bined with his death prediction, prompted a simple question in Serang��s mind. Kraush might possess a skill rted to prophecy.

    Serang chose silence. A genius sees ten things when given one.

    To Kraush, Serang was akin to the first prince, Hilnider.

    Thus, he didn��t hesitate to make his move.

    ��You know vi��s skill best.��

    Serang��s smile stiffened.

    vi��s skill, Veritas, allowed him to discern truths and intentions.

    The reason Kraush found it difficult to deal with vi was precisely this. The moment he approached with deceit, vi would draw his sword. But in this conversation, Kraush had spoken only truth.

    Serang and vi exchanged nces, and vi nodded ufortably, confirming Kraush��s words as truth.

    ��Your loyal dog speaks the truth. Your life is a sufficient trade.��

    Kraush made his move. What remained was her response.

    Throughout, Serang maintained herposure, but at that moment, she fell silent.

    Kraush��s skills totaled three. Perhaps one could counteract vi��s skill. But to dispel thatst doubt, Kraush ignited a small ck me in his hand, clearly a skill manifestation.

    ��This should clear any doubts.��

    ��Ah, haha.��

    Kraush deliberately showed a second skill. He possessed information that couldn��t be known without a prophecy-rted skill. At this point, with all three skills essentially revealed, it meant he didn��t have a skill that could negate vi��s.

    Checkmate was dered on the board.

    ��Could you give me some time to think?��

    ��Of course.��

    Kraush stood up from his chair, having made her think, which alone gave this conversation worth. As he turned to leave, he nced at vi but moved past him. With nomand from his master, vi had no reason to fear.

    A few minutes after Kraush left,

    ��Pfft.��

    Serang, who had been maintaining her posture, suddenly copsed onto the desk. Theposure and vigor she had shown in front of Kraush were gone, and she now resembled a girl of her age, hesitating and fretting.

    ��vi, did I do something wrong asking how he came to possess three skills? It wasn��t like a saint or ordinary knight could have them.��

    Driven by curiosity, she had approached Kraush, only to end up discussing such matters.

    With each word Kraush uttered, she struggled to keep herposure, leading to her fretting after recounting their conversation.

    ��What should I do, vi?��

    ��It��s up to you, mydy.��

    Though she managed to turn the situation into a negotiation, the unexpected discussion had left her bewildered.

    ��I shouldn��t have poked around. His face looked so suspicious, kind of scary. Like some underworld viin from a fairytale.��

    Recalling Kraush��s imposing aura with his eyes closed throughout, she shuddered, unaware her own face wasn��t much different.

    As shemented her situation,

    ��Sniff.��

    Unaware of anything about Serang and having gambled with his move, Kraush sniffled.

    ��Maybe I should talk to Crimson Garden about what to prepare next if she takes her time. Theck of information sometimes leads to overestimating the opponent.��

    For a moment, Kraush had forgotten the fact that she was Sephira��s princess.

 Chapter 87 This Is How You Use It, Ancestor

    Chapter 87 This Is How You Use It, Ancestor

    Upon his return, Kraush immediately sought out a conversation with Crimson Garden.

    She was the right person to seek advice from on such matters.

    [Hmm, it seems like they��re buying time to bring more conditions to the negotiation.]

    Crimson Garden��s thoughts weren��t much different from Kraush��s.

    ��Crimson Garden, what do you think about the value of the Heavenly ughter Star?��

    [Its ws are clear, which is problematic, but its simple destructive power is exceptional. The power of the Heavenly ughter Star is imbued in the body itself.]

    Its value clearly changes depending on the person.

    ��I shouldn��t have let it be known that the Heavenly ughter Star is valuable to me.��

    On one hand, he felt regret.But it would have been pointless to lie given vi��s skill characteristics.

    Being on the negotiating table was satisfactory enough.

    ��Crimson Garden, do you know what kind of person Serang Sephira is?��

    Kraush had seen Crimson Garden, in the form of the crow Mirvis, several times, who is a third-ss officer under Sephira.

    Given that, she might have had conversations with Serang as well.

    [It��s not without reason that Serang Sephira receives the princess treatment within Sephira. Being part of Sephira made it even less likely for them to converse.]

    The known external image was somewhat lively and curious in nature.

    Serang Sephira maintained her mystique by always covering her face with a veil.

    Thanks to that, even Crimson Garden didn��t have much information on Serang.

    ��I may know more about that guy for different reasons.��

    But that information was a separate matter from truly knowing who Serang was.

    ��Anyway, we��ll probably run into each other sooner orter.��

    Kraush decided not to think further on it.

    Because Lilish and the knightmanders had returned from their meeting.

    ��Krad, your sister��s room is ready.��

    Then, Reblian Fenox approached Kraush.

    It seems he found out in advance that Bianca could stay in one of the tents Sephira had set up.

    ��Bianca.��

    Kraush gestured to Bianca.

    Of course, Bianca couldn��t follow him into the demonic realm.

    ��I��ll be back.��

    He stroked Bianca��s head as she approached him.

    Bianca, following Kraush��s hand movements, soon wrapped his hand with hers.

    ��Don��t get hurt.��

    ��It sounds like you think I alwayse back injured.��

    ��You always do get hurt.��

    That was more about overexerting than getting injured.

    But it seemed like the same thing to Bianca, so he decided to remember that.

    After exchanging goodbyes with Bianca, Kraush asked Reblian to take good care of her.

    She��d probably spend her time reading books inside the tent.

    Meanwhile, the knight order had finished their preparations and finally moved in front of the demonic realm��s walls.

    Naturally, Kraush was among the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    The members of the Blue Sea Knight Order were curious about what Kraush and Serang had discussed but didn��t ask.

    They just assumed something was there and thought of it as a personal matter.

    ��If anything, Blue Sea Knight Order must have the most upright character.��

    He doubted it was due to Vega��s management, probably more because of Reblian��s influence.

    ��Everyone, listen carefully.��

    At that moment, a deputymander of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order spoke up, taking over for Lilish.

    ��This expedition into the demonic realm aims to deal with the newly emerged Named and the existing Named who are about to engage in a power struggle near the eastern entrance we are using.��

    The demonic realm was vast, making it a different kind of world erosion.

    Thanks to that, numerous Named Eroders lived within.

    They constantly engaged in power struggles to expand their territories.

    ��The Eroders in the demonic realm gain power by consuming the world erosion power possessed by their opponents.��

    It was simr to the Extreme Blood Poison technique that Kraush had learned.

    Thanks to this, the Eroders of the demonic realm be stronger each time they consume another Eroder.

    Thus, when an Eroder capable of swallowing an entire region of the demonic realm and another ofparable power are about to sh,

    humans must intervene to kill both or at least one beforehand.

    Otherwise, if one side wins and consumes the other,

    an uncontroble Eroder is born.

    This expedition was prompted by the sudden growth of an Eroder.

    Sephira couldn��t handle it and had to urgently call on Balheim, indicating the situation was dire.

    ��The demonic realm, huh.��

    Kraush sighed bitterly.

    The demonic realm, one of the forbidden areas, requires constant management due to its nature.

    However, when a war broke out between the Empire and Starlon,

    all the kingdoms saved their strength, and support for the demonic realm nearly ceased.

    ��Sephira did struggle desperately to block the demonic realm.��

    Sephira��s own military strength wasn��t very high.

    They were specialized in investigating world erosion, not in suppression.

    As a result, power struggles continued to ur within the demonic realm,

    eventually leading to the birth of a colossal Eroder that shattered the walls surrounding the demonic realm.

    This Eroder annihted all the tribes in the ins area and finally attacked the Empire.

    The Empire, having exhausted its strength in war, was utterly destroyed.

    Ironically, the war ended thanks to that Eroder.

    With the empire��s frontlines broken as knights and soldiers scrambled to defend it,

    the Eroder had already advanced to the capital.

    ��And then Arthur moved.��

    Arthur, who single-handedly defeated the demonic realm��s Eroder, became a hero of the empire overnight.

    In fact, the empire even granted him a title for it.

    His nickname became the ��Hero King,��

    and it was around that time that Princess Sigridpletely fell for him.

    ��Ha, that bastard.��

    Looking back, Kraush realized Arthur��s intentions.

    Why he had knowingly ignored the war and persuaded the Skyborne Generation to participate.

    And because of that, a gap was created in Sephira, allowing the world Eroder to kill Serang.

    ��Arthur, that bastard was nning to do everything himself from the start.��

    Arthur, after swallowing the Empire and Sephira, even consumed the Skyborne Generation.

    From the beginning to the end, he never intended to delegate roles to others.

    ��But such actions would make the Empire and Sephira incapable of handling world erosion.��

    As Kraush thought about Arthur��s actions, he frowned.

    Kraush knew.

    Even if the Empire and Sephira existed in good condition, world erosion would spread uncontrobly at its worst.

    Arthur must have seen that happen several times.

    And he must have tried to maintain the Empire and Sephira in his own way.

    ����Yet, he couldn��t prevent their destruction.��

    So Arthur made his decision.

    If saving others through his efforts ultimately couldn��t prevent their doom,

    then he might as well only gain benefits from it.

    For Arthur, regression made everything meaningless.

    ��So Arthur couldn��t trust anyone unless they were under his control.��

    Kraush had always watched Arthur closely.

    Indeed, Arthur always spoke boldly as befitting the Hero King,

    but his actions revealed apulsion to lead things himself.

    At the time, thatpulsion seemed to stem from the expectations of everyone,

    but now he knew that wasn��t the case.

    ��Because Arthur was a regressor.��

    Arthur had be unable to fully trust anyone.

    Kraush realized one thing with a furrowed brow.

    ����Did that guy get betrayed by someone?��

    Arthur didn��t just repeat one cycle.

    Having gone through countless cycles, he might have been betrayed in a way that left a deep mark.

    ��Arthur trusted Mary, Abe, and Sigrid, and continued their memories because.��

    Perhaps those three were the only ones who fully supported him across the many cycles he went through.

    ��Not that I deny the achievements and abilities of those three.��

    Honestly, Kraush had many doubts about why Arthur chose to continue the memories of those three to prevent the world��s destruction.

    But now, looking back, Kraush could guess Arthur��s intentions.

    ��The reason he chose to continue their memories wasn��t just theirpetence.��

    To him, having members who fully supported him was most important.

    Even through regression, they provided him with a sense of mental stability because they believed in him.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush cursed inadvertently.

    Saying so made him realize why he wasn��t chosen for memory continuation.

    ��Because I, although I recognized Arthur��s abilities, never really trusted him.��

    Even though they worked together with themon goal of preventing the world��s destruction,

    Kraush never truly believed in Arthur as a person.

    Arthur probably wasn��t unaware of that.

    So, Kraush was discarded at that time.

    Looking back, that incident was the root cause of Kraush stealing regression from him.

    Kraush swallowed a bitterugh and lifted his head.

    Ku-ku-ku-kuung-

    Just then, the gates of the demonic realm opened.

    It seemed Arthur intended to subdue the world under his feet to prevent its destruction.

    But Kraush had no such thoughts.

    After all, even Arthur couldn��t prevent destruction.

    ��I��ll go my own way.��

    Desperately bing stronger and smashing every cause of destruction to suppress the doom with power.

    That was Kraush��s goal.

    ��So, this time, I��ll obtain the Heavenly ughter Star and absorb world erosion to be even stronger.��

    Kraush��s blue eyes shone brightly.

    Then, he suddenly looked back at Crimson Garden.

    She had been here all along, not leaving his shoulder.

    ��Crimson, are you okay with going into the demonic realm looking like that?��

    Kraush asked in a voice low enough not to be heard by others.

    Crimson Garden nced at Kraush and snorted.

    [You know this child is no ordinary child, right?]

    Well, he did know that Crimson Garden��s chosen form was anything but ordinary.

    She had shown that in her own way several times.

    [Don��t worry. At least world erosion can��t affect this child.]

    Hearing that made Kraush curious about the crow��s identity.

    But now was not the time to ask because Lilish had begun to speak.

    ��Balheim Knight Order, advance!��

    With Lilish��s shout leading the way, all the knights entered the demonic realm.

    The moment they stepped into the demonic realm,

    Kraush felt the air change all at once.

    Breathing in the heavilyden world erosion felt like inhaling smoke, suffocating.

    At the same time, his entire body felt heavier, as if chained.

    It was a phenomenon that appeared because the space itself was twisted in the demonic realm.

    Ssssshhh!

    ck raindrops fell, passing through Kraush��s hair and face, and flowed down.

    Instead of the previous ins, mountains and ck shrubs grew wildly.

    Rows of inexplicable grey pirs stood in line.

    The purple sky, filled with ck clouds, clearly showed it was the demonic realm.

    ��Everyone, properly protect yourselves with aura.��

    Then, Vega,mander of the Blue Sea Knight Order, spoke with a serious face.

    The ck rain of the demonic realm.

    This rain was a type of curse.

    If you don��t constantly surround yourself with aura, it prates your skin and gets absorbed into your body.

    As a result, the ck rain drains all the blood from your body through every possible opening and takes its ce.

    Humans turned into a shell filled with ck rain lose their will and wander the demonic realm as another type of Eroder.

    In an even more horrific state with their flesh swollen and burst.

    Parasitic Rain.

    Those who had visited the demonic realm referred to the ck rain in that way.

    However, Kraush wasn��t surrounding himself with aura amidst that rain.

    He let the ck rain get absorbed into his body without doing anything.

    Whooosh!

    Instead, Ignis red up from within Kraush��s body.

    Before the ck rain could forcibly expel his blood, it was forcibly burnt by Ignis.

    As a result, the burnt ck rain dissolved into world erosion power.

    What did this mean?

    It was simple.

    To Kraush, the ck rain was a resource that could be melted into world erosion power.

    ��Huh.��

    Kraush let out a light sigh.

    Then, without anyone noticing, he wore a chilly smile.

    How could he not smile?

    ��I suspected as much.��

    To others, this ce, which brings death if not surrounded by aura, was like hell.

    But to him, it was the best ce to grow stronger.

    ��No wonder Demaris Balheim became the strongest.��

    If he hadn��t gone mad with frenzy and destroyed himself, he might have indeed ended the world.

    But Kraush had no intention of ending up like that.

    The descendants have a guideline called ancestors, so they can avoid making the same mistakes and advance.

    ��Ancestor, watch how your descendant handles magic.��

    He��ll make Demaris Balheim jealous in the underworld.

    [Pathetic.]

    Regardless of Crimson Garden��s disdainful look.

 Chapter 88 Capturing a 6-Star Erosion Species

    Chapter 88 Capturing a 6-Star Erosion Species

    In the Demonic Realm, one of the forbidden areas, the Erosion species that emerge are all far from ordinary.

    This is because, in other ces, 5-star lords that only a knight order of expert level could take down aremonce here.

    The problem is their numbers are not just one or two but appear in dozens.

    Thanks to this, the Balheim Knight Order continuously fought its way forward, with the One Sword leading and the Four Sword and Five Sword ying supporting roles.

    ��It��s going smoothly.��

    At the very front of the Balheim Knight Order, Lilish surveyed her surroundings with the corpse of a torn Erosion species in front of her.

    Given that they still had a distance to cover to reach the reported eastern area, it was impressive how everyone from the Balheim Knight Order, trained specifically for world erosion, was keeping up without any issues.

    ��The environment of the Demonic Realm is challenging, indeed.��

    Apart from the ck rain obstructing the view, the Demonic Realm wasn��t an impossible ce to deal with.Of course, the continuous consumption of aura due to the long exposure was troublesome.

    Then, Lilish��s eyes caught sight of a figure.

    ck hair, a crow always perched on the shoulder somehow, and even wrapped eyes.

    Clearly, he had an ominous aura that seemed rted to the underworld; he was Krad, a member of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    Before entering the Demonic Realm, Lilish had learned about Krad��s true identity through the deputymander of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��Kraush.��

    He was the youngest among her half-siblings.

    When she first heard about Kraush, she was puzzled.

    She couldn��t understand why Kraush would go into the Demonic Realm incognito.

    In her memory, Kraush was always the little brother who was treated insignificantly.

    Though she had heard rumors of his change, she hadn��t seen it herself.

    That made sense, as Lilish, being the One Sword��s captain, was living a busy life every day.

    When Kraush was just starting to walk,

    She was already part of the knight order, swinging her sword daily.

    Part of it was chasing after her older brother above her, but

    She loved training through and through.

    And before she knew it, she grew up to be twenty-seven years old.

    That put a fourteen-year age difference between her and Kraush.

    More like a nephew than a brother due to the age gap.

    Also, because she had been so busy with knight order duties, Lilish had never really spoken to her siblings.

    Moreover, he was a half-sibling.

    Even Belorkin, who shared the same bloodline, felt distant because of the age difference.

    Of course, it was difficult for her to approach Kraush as well.

    Deep down, she did wish to get along well with her siblings.

    But, of course, that feeling was always swallowed up by the Balheim��s innate obsession with martial prowess.

    ��Kraush didn��t evene to Belorkin��s funeral.��

    She was shocked to attend Belorkin��s funeral.

    Hearing that Belorkin died from world erosion made her think of her mother, who worried a lot about Belorkin.

    As the eldest sister, she felt guilty for not looking after her sibling.

    But was she alone in feeling this way?

    Charlotte had left immediately after Belorkin��s body was buried.

    Kraush, traumatized by witnessing Belorkin��s death due to world erosion, didn��te.

    Naturally, her older brother and even her father left quickly.

    Only her stepmother spoke a few words to her.

    The family didn��t ce much importance on Belorkin��s death.

    She stood in front of Belorkin��s grave lost in thought for a while.

    ording to his personal butler, Belorkin seemed very lonely.

    ��Lonely.��

    It might be amon experience for the direct lineage of Balheim,

    But that word somehow stuck in her mind.

    It was indeed a seriously cold family, even though they were her own family.

    And she knew she was no different.

    Is this the right form for a family?

    Even though her oldest brother��s status and the newly rising star, Charlotte, pressure her,

    She was naturally more interested in martial prowess.

    She diverted her attention from family affairs rtively early, so she was less obsessed with the family.

    Hence, she saw Belorkin��s death as an opportunity to re-evaluate her rtionship with her family.

    Just as she was pondering over her family daily,

    Kraush appeared, disguised.

    What should she make of this?

    ��Hmm.��

    The drizzling ck rain made her soaked bangs cling to her forehead, which she slowly swept back.

    ��He must have some purpose.��

    Then, even now, couldn��t she, as his sister, help him somehow?

    She had been contemting how to approach and what to say to Kraush since arriving in the Demonic Realm.

    ��Lilish Mr., are you worried about something?��

    Then, the deputymander of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order spoke to her.

    It was Reblian Fenox, who had been assisting her for nearly ten years.

    In fact, he was the one who suggested giving candies to children to get along with them.

    Coincidentally, his advice led her to give candies to Kraush��s fianc��e, which turned out to be somewhat effective.

    Wouldn��t his advice be good this time too?

    ��How should I approach someone I haven��t talked to in a long time?��

    ��Just greet them normally, saying it��s nice to see them, wouldn��t that be okay?��

    ����That��s difficult.��

    Unfortunately, that was the most challenging task.

    ��Uhm, maybe giving them a gift they want could work.��

    ��A gift.��

    Lilish pressed her chin thoughtfully.

    Would helping Kraush achieve his disguised goal count as a gift?

    ��The problem is I don��t know what his goal is.��

    She found herself back at the original reason.

    ��Is it because of Mr. Kraush?��

    Then, Reblian sharply asked.

    Having assisted Lilish for some time, he was quick to catch on about her concerns.

    As the deputy of One Sword, he had also been informed of Krad��s identity.

    Lilish didn��t deny it and nodded.

    Seeing this, Reblian looked around and spotted Reblian Fenox, the deputymander of the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��Reblian seems to have a certain camaraderie with Mr. Kraush. I��ll ask him.��

    Reblian and Reblian were brothers from the Fenox family.

    So, it might be easier for him to inquire.

    ��Please do.��

    Reblian moved towards Reblian to call him.

    And ironically, Kraush was also observing her.

    ��What is my sister trying to do?��

    Since entering the Demonic Realm, she had been ncing his way asionally.

    At first, Kraush thought she might have something to say to him.

    But since she hadn��t approached him afterward, it seemed that wasn��t the case.

    [Maybe she��s just trying to ask how her brother is doing.]

    ��Lilish my sister?��

    Kraush chuckled.

    To him, Lilish was always the most taciturn among the family members.

    She just did her tasks efficiently and never interfered with others.

    That was Lilish Balheim.

    Her taking the initiative to ask about his welfare was unimaginable.

    [Then, why don��t you just talk to her first? You��ll get your answer.]

    ��I��m just a member right now.��

    How could he, in this guise, approach the captain of One Sword?

    ��Lilish Captain!��

    Just then, a scout knight that Kraush had sent ahead came rushing towards Lilish.

    From the look of things, Kraush sensed that it was time to prepare for battle.

    ��Everyone, get ready.��

    Sure enough, an order came from Lilish��s side.

    ��Our target is the Named Nisrok.��

    It was the moment the scout��s report was delivered.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the entire ground trembled as if an earthquake was urring because the earth was shaking violently.

    As the knight order members prepared for Nisrok to emerge from the ck forest, everyone was getting ready for battle.

    Kraushzily opened his eyes.

    ��It��s noting from the front.��

    Kraush��s gaze turned towards the ground.

    Between his spread out sixth sense,

    Something huge was furiously surging upwards from deep within the ground.

    ��It��sing from below!��

    The moment Kraush shouted, the entire area where the knight order was stationed exploded in a loud noise.

    The knights above were instantly falling into the copsed ground.

    Below, a pool of ck rainwater, seemingly gathered from the rain absorbed by the ground, forming an undergroundke, was visible.

    Falling into it would be disastrous.

    Even if wrapped in aura, the ck rainwater would somehow prate, turning one into a ck rainwater human.

    In a typical situation, this would result in an instant annihtion.

    Unfortunately, this was not an ordinary knight order.

    ng, ng!

    The knights of the Balheim Knight Order saved themselves from falling using various methods.

    Some stopped their fall by swinging their swords against the wall.

    Others exploded aura under their feet to create a foothold and escape.

    They earned their reputation as the strongest knight order by swiftly escaping the pit.

    However, one person dived downwards.

    With her long blue hair fluttering, it was none other than Lilish who plunged into the undergroundke of ck rainwater.

    Ssh!

    She submerged into theke.

    At that moment, a small whirlpool began to form on the surface of the ckke.

    ��Everyone, be ready. It��sing!��

    ��Prepare for attack!��

    Themanders, realizing Lilish��s intention, surveyed the knight order members and shouted.

    Crack, crack, crack, crack!

    At that moment, a grotesque creature broke through the whirlpool in the underground water.

    A cylindrical monster wrapped in bizarre chains over its purple skin, its mouth split into four parts filled with tightly packed teeth.

    This was the appearance of the Named Erosion species, Nisrok, that had recently begun to threaten the eastern terrain.

    On Nisrok��s back,

    Lilish, who had stabbed her sword into it, was soaring into the air along with Nisrok.

    Despite the intense air pressure, she didn��t care.

    Even in such a situation, she continued to carve wounds on Nisrok��s back.

    Meanwhile, Balheim��s knight order members followed her lead and began to barrage Nisrok with attacks.

    Primarily, her own knight order, the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, took on this role.

    ��Green Wave and Blue Sea will handle the Erosion speciesing from below!��

    Apart from the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, the other knight orders faced Nisrok��s offspring emerging from the hole Nisrok had created.

    They were creating a battlefield for the Sky-Piercing Knight Order to more easily deal with Nisrok.

    Naturally, Kraush was also engaged in this task.

    ��Lilish sister is quite the monster.��

    Kraush was impressed as he kept up with Nisrok��s thrashing without falling behind,

    Continuously attacking without faltering.

    Charlotte might overshadow her, but

    Lilish was an unapproachable expert in her own right.

    [Kraush.]

    However, independent of such capabilities, the world erosion was a ce where variables abounded.

    Hearing Crimson Garden��s call, Kraush punched a Nisrok offspring in front of him into oblivion and turned around.

    ��Yeah.��

    Far off, something that tickled his sixth sense was furiously heading this way.

    It seemed to have realized its prey was being hunted.

    ��Deputy Reblian.��

    Thus, Kraush positioned himself next to Reblian.

    ����Krad?��

    Reblian, who had been directing the fight against Nisrok��s offspring, turned around.

    Kraush nodded sideways.

    That was a signal to Reblian about the personal action he had previously informed him of.

    Reblian was flustered.

    Even in this situation, personal action seemed problematic.

    ��Harphas ising.��

    Once Kraush ryed this to him, Reblian stiffened.

    Harphas, the current ruler of the eastern area, a Named Erosion species.

    If it arrived here, chaos would ensue.

    Reblian quickly scanned the surroundings.

    However, his tracking ability couldn��t match Kraush��s sixth sense.

    He could barely sense a massive force approaching amidst the chaos.

    ��I��ll be handling it, just so you know.��

    ��What?! Harphas is a 6-star Erosion species! Mr. Kraush, you can��t handle it alone!��

    ��I know. That��s why it��ll be chaos if that thing gets here.��

    Reblian, startled, yelled at him, forgetting he was addressing Kraush as Krad.

    Fortunately, in the midst of the chaos, no one heard his shout.

    But regardless, Kraush had already started moving.

    ��Don��t worry. If there��s one thing I specialize in,��

    Dark mes arose beneath Kraush��s feet.

    ��It��s world erosion.��

    In an instant, his figure dashed through the melee and vanished.

    Seeing Kraush disappear in a blink, Reblian��s eyes widened.

    He had thought Kraush was at the top expert level, but

    The movement just now far exceeded that level.

    ��What in the world is Mr. Kraush?��

    He stood dazed for a moment before quickly regaining hisposure.

    Knowing Kraush was far stronger than anticipated didn��t change his duties.

    ��I must inform Ms. Lilish.��

    After all, only direct lineage can stop another direct lineage��s impromptu actions.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    [EP.89] Exposed

    Kraush dashed past the ck forest.

    The rainwater flowing along the forest evaporated the moment it touched Kraush��s body.

    Even the intense ck downpour couldn��t maintain its form around him.

    Before long, Crimson Garden was gliding leisurely above.

    Contrary to her rxed gliding, the approaching dark clouds from beyond the forest were brimming with ominous energy.

    [It��sing.]

    The moment Crimson Garden conveyed her intent, there was a short burst of crackling thunder, and Kraush stopped in his tracks.

    Boom!Lightning poured from the dark clouds and struck right in front of Kraush��s feet.

    In front of the intense lightning that brightened the surroundings for a moment, Kraush��s eyes quietly zed.

    ��Harphas.��

    The moment Kraush uttered that name, lightning struck again from the clouds.

    But without a moment��s hesitation, Kraush drew his Rain Thunder Prime.

    As aura poured into Rain Thunder Prime, shaping the sword, he immediately thrust it towards the lightning.

    Boom!

    The explosion from Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime split the ck lightning.

    It was the power of Lioner meeting the world erosion��s force that erupted from Kraush.

    Having split the lightning, Kraush quietly exhaled smoke from his mouth.

    The heat bursting from within him made Kraush lower his stance as the ground under him twisted and his muscles contracted like a spring.

    Boom!

    Then, Kraush, kicking off the ground, soared high into the sky.

    As he flew, Kraush positioned himself against the clouds that produced the lightning.

    ��How long do you n to hide in the clouds?��

    As electrical energy coated the Rain Thunder Prime��s de, turning it into a scabbard of sorts, the Annihtion Erosion power Kraush had blown into it collided within, amplifying its power to the maximum.

    Crack!

    With the shattered Lioner��s scabbard, Kraush��s sword shed down towards the cloud.

    Boom!

    A ck storm of mes, meeting the dyed lightning, devoured it and shattered the cloud.

    Having absorbed world erosion since entering the Demonic Realm, Kraush was astounded by the strength of the ck mes, which felt stronger than before.

    Simultaneously, as much world erosion power as he had used surged back into his body immediately.

    Kraush felt as if his body could infinitely supply the world erosion power as long as it held out, bringing an unprecedented vitality.

    He hade to face Harphas in directbat, knowing this fact, but the reality exceeded his expectations.

    Yet, apart from that, a red-blood-like energy tumultuously surged somewhere within him.

    ��Madness?��

    As the world erosion power strengthened, madness subtly began to creep into his mind.

    Simultaneously, an intense urge to fight and a desire to kill surged within Kraush.

    ��Huff.��

    Kraush, descending through the torn clouds, exhaled hot breath, reminding him why Demaris Balheim, who created the Extreme Blood Poison, went mad.

    The spiritual corruption of madness was severe.

    A moment��spse in concentration felt like it would lead him to massacre everything around him.

    ��Snow Doll.��

    Thus, before the madness intensified, Kraush forcibly suppressed it using Snow Doll.

    Gradually, the raging emotions began to subside.

    It was still controble with Snow Doll for now.

    But it was unmistakably felt.

    ��I must obtain the Heavenly ughter Star.��

    Without strengthening Snow Doll with Heavenly ughter Star, he would eventually be consumed by madness.

    ��This is good.��

    He also learned how much he could handle world erosion within the Demonic Realm and roughly found his limit.

    Feeling aplished, Kraush lifted his head only to see a ck monstrous figure emerging through the torn clouds.

    A giant humanoid body with a head reminiscent of a ck bird, wingsrger than its spread body, and legs with talons like that of a bird of prey.

    It was Harphas, the ruler of the eastern region, a 6-star erosion species.

    An average knight order led by a master-level captain would be needed to hunt such a creature.

    Kraush had just entered the highest level of experts.

    Naturally, Harphas was considered an unbeatable opponent.

    But there��s always a counter for everything.

    Within world erosion, Kraush could infinitely supply world erosion power as long as his body endured.

    Moreover, Kraush had desperately learned martial arts that allowed him to exceed his limits.

    What does that mean?

    Simply put, Kraush was optimized to confront world erosion species.

    His goal wasn��t to trample over people and be the strongest but to prevent the destruction that begins with world erosion.

    Boom!

    The moment Kraushnded, Harphas spread its wings.

    So vast were its wings that it momentarily appeared as if night had fallen.

    Then, ck feathers started pouring from its spread wings.

    Hidden by the pouring ck rain, the feathers were hardly visible.

    But Kraush was different.

    Crack!

    Activated snap judgment recognized all feathers amidst the ck rain.

    As ck mes surged on Rain Thunder Prime, Kraush��s sword moved.

    Ching, ching, ching, ching, ching!

    With incessant ringing of the sword and flickering of ck mes, Kraush��s sword almost precognitively split all the feathers.

    Numerous cut feathers embedded in the ground except where Kraush stood, reminiscent of a ck thicket.

    However, not a single feather was embedded where Kraush stood.

    ��Screech!��

    Harphas screeched unpleasantly and spun in the sky once.

    Harphas��s target was Nisrok.

    Normally, it could have ignored Kraush and moved on.

    But upon seeing Kraush, it couldn��t take its eyes off him.

    Kraush, absorbing the world erosion power in real-time and growing stronger, was an irresistible prey.

    What would happen if it devoured him? How much could it grow?

    With that thought, Harphas fixated on Kraush, an incidental effect of the Extreme Blood Poison used to efficiently hunt erosion species.

    Then, it stopped wasting feathers and began spinning rapidly in the air.

    Lightning erupted from its body, wrapping around Harphas.

    Its feathers stood on end like a porcupine, bristling.

    Crack, crackle!

    At that moment, Harphas changed its trajectory.

    Diving down, Harphas vanished into the ck forest in an instant.

    The serene forest.

    Only the sound of rain, not insects, echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    Though Harphas had just been noisily shedding feathers,

    The sudden quiet felt eerie.

    Swoosh-

    Following the wind that came with the pouring ck rain, the ck trees slowly swayed.

    This scene evoked images of ck ghosts, creating a creepy atmosphere.

    Kraush��s ears twitched momentarily.

    sh!

    That instant, Harphas appeared.

    Folding its wings and setting its feathers like des, Harphas spun towards Kraush.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s snap judgment directed his sword.

    Shing! Crack!

    Kraush��s sword shed with Harphas, sparking a fierce spark.

    Kraush took a couple of steps back from the impact.

    Meanwhile, Harphas vanished again into the forest.

    Fast.

    Harphas was so swift that even snap judgment could barely keep up.

    And the impact was strong enough to make Kraush, despite Annihtion Erosion, step back.

    Moreover, it was clever.

    It only attacked from positions that gave it a geographical advantage.

    This was Harphas, the ruler of the east��s, technique.

    Those who hade to hunt it in the past met their end through this attack.

    Kraush exhaled quietly among the swaying ck trees.

    The fire of Annihtion Erosion within him seemed to be tempering, growing even more intense.

    Harphas was undoubtedly faster than Kraush.

    So, just one opening.

    All he needed was one opening to smash it.

    Kraush��s sixth sense prated more deeply around him than ever before.

    Beyond the swaying trees, he faintly sensed Harphas, almost at the speed of sound, flying through the trees.

    Even while flying at such high speeds, Harphas didn��t collide with any trees.

    An incredible skill in flight.

    Furthermore, it was getting faster.

    As if it intended to end everything in one blow.

    The creature seemed to want to shake off Kraush��s sixth sense by speeding up.

    And as the high-speed flight reached its climax,

    Kraush��s back foot slid back.

    Crack!

    As Kraush turned his head, the sound of rustling bushes echoed.

    Flying alongside that sound was a single de-like ck feather.

    Crack!

    And almost simultaneously, Harphas revealed its true form on the opposite side Kraush had turned.

    Using fast movement, it had thrown the ck feather from the bushes and then flew to the opposite side to reveal itself.

    A speed beyond the speed of sound.

    Harphas sensed victory.

    If Kraush tried to dodge the feather, its wings would slice him.

    If Kraush defended against its attack, the feather would embed in him.

    Either way, it would be a fatal hit.

    Harphas let out a grotesqueugh befitting a monster.

    ��Annihtion Erosion.��

    Kraush��s left hand, not holding the sword, extended backward.

    Simultaneously, his upper body spun rapidly towards Harphas.

    He had chosen thetter option Harphas thought of.

    The second stage of Annihtion Erosion activated, breaking through his physical limits in an instant, surpassing his original speed.

    As a result, Kraush could narrowly face Harphas��s direction.

    ��One second.��

    For a brief moment.

    In Kraush��s elerated thought process, time seemed to stop.

    Amid the rising ck mes, the golden de of Rain Thunder Prime revealed itself.

    Even Harphas, breaking the sound barrier, felt slow to Kraush in that elerated thought process.

    Following such elerated thoughts, Kraush��s body simultaneously thrust the sword.

    Whisk-

    The swiftly extended de aimed for Harphas��s neck.

    The speed was so absurd that Harphas couldn��t react, and the de embedded without resistance among its feathers.

    As the neck flesh began to tear, Harphas��s pupils dted.

    It realized it couldn��t keep up with Kraush��s movements.

    But it wasn��t a monster for nothing.

    Even as its neck was being ripped apart, Harphas spread its right wing.

    Intending to rip Kraush apart before he could take its neck.

    Crack!

    But before its wing could fully extend, something flew in and embedded in the wing joint.

    As a result, Harphas��s wing couldn��t reach Kraush and broke.

    Harphas��s eyes widened in shock.

    Embedded in the wing joint was a feather Harphas had thrown at Kraush.

    In that instant, Kraush, having snatched the feather with his ck Hood, embedded it in Harphas��s wing.

    Ding!

    The moment of one second passed.

    Something was sliced, and Harphas��s body crashed through the rain and shattered trees.

    Quang!

    So fast was its flight that it continued for a while even without a head before stopping.

    Harphas��s head, rolling btedly on the ground, was filled with disbelief that it had met its end here.

    ��I thought as much.��

    Kraush, ensuring the kill, firmly embedded Rain Thunder Prime in Harphas��s head.

    Crack!

    The 6-star ruler of the east was in by a young man.

    Having defeated Harphas, Kraush exhaled a breath filled with heat.

    The aftermath of raising Annihtion Erosion was brief.

    The unique conditions of the Demonic Realm meant it was quickly replenished.

    ��I guess I can beat anyone here.��

    His confidence grew a little.

    Kraush, facing the worst spread of world erosion, found Annihtion Erosion to be the best martial art against it.

    ��I can stop it.��

    Just as Kraush clenched his fists with certainty,

    He had concentrated too much on Harphas.

    Rustle-

    It was then he btedly realized someone was approaching.

    ��Kraush?��

    A voice filled with surprise echoed.

    Kraush turned towards it.

    There, Lilish Balheim��s hair, resembling Kraush��s natural hair color, fluttered quietly.

    Kraush��s sister stood with wide eyes, witnessing the scene.

    ��Reblian, that guy.��

    Did he inform Lilish amidst the melee?

    Even so, Lilish, who was dealing with Nisrok, couldn��t have been expected toe here immediately.

    Kraush wore a wry expression.

    How should he exin the situation?

    That he, once called a halfwit, single-handedly hunted a 6-star erosion species.

    But Kraush��s contemtion wasn��t long.

    Because what followed from Lilish��s mouth froze him.

    ��How did you�� Ignis?��

    Charlotte, the Head Butler, everyone else.

    Belorkin��s ��Ignis,�� which had mingled with world erosion to be ck mes, should have been unrecognizable to anyone.

    Yet, Lilish had recognized it.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    [EP.90] Has It Passed?

    In the forest, where the drizzling ck rain was pouring down, Kraush and Lilish stood facing each other.

    Kraush remained frozen, recalling the words that had juste from Lilish��s mouth.

    ��How did you�� Ignis?��

    Lilish had recognized Ignis.

    The Ignis mixed with the power of world erosion, something that certainly didn��t seem like a divine blessing skill within the ck mes.

    ��How?��

    That was the question on Kraush��s mind.

    Even Charlotte and the Head Butler, whom Kraush had met so far, knew about Belorkin��s Ignis.Especially the Head Butler, who had even more opportunity to closely observe Belorkin��s skills due to the need for testing.

    Even she hadn��t associated Kraush��s ck mes with Ignis.

    After all, it made sense.

    Ignis is a me of purification.

    Those who knew Ignis wouldn��t associate it with the ck mes they saw.

    So how did Lilish recognize it?

    Fragments of memories involving Lilish floated up in Kraush��s mind.

    However, those memories were naturally not many.

    Lilish and Kraush were not particrly close.

    Especially since she had spent almost every day outside, dedicating her life tobating world erosion.

    Kraush did have a certain respect for her.

    After all, she had single-handedly stopped world erosion incidents numbering in the triple digits.

    So what Kraush knew about her were her achievements and reputation.

    And her exceptional swordsmanship.

    And.

    ��Skills.��

    Kraush frowned internally.

    He knew Lilish��s skills, of course, but those skills weren��t particrly helpful in recognizing Ignis.

    That��s because they werebat skills.

    But perhaps she had changed somehow.

    Kraush realized he had been silent for too long.

    This would only deepen suspicions.

    ��Sister, why did youe here instead of dealing with Nisrok?��

    He tried to change the subject as if he hadn��t heard her.

    Seeing Kraush feigning surprise, Lilish broke her silence.

    ��I��ve dealt with it. It didn��t take long.��

    Kraush knew he had a good matchup against world erosion species, but he was newly impressed by her ability to handle Nisrok in such a short time.

    After all, to Lilish, Nisrok wasn��t that dangerous of an opponent.

    Even without a knight order, it wouldn��t have been too difficult for her.

    ��So, I would like to continue asking.��

    However, her response seemed to indicate that his attempt to deflect had failed.

    Kraush looked at her.

    Her face, always somewhat stoic, showed no particr emotion.

    Only a pure desire to resolve her question.

    Kraush inwardly cursed.

    He didn��t know Lilish in detail.

    But he did know that she and Belorkin were full siblings, not half-siblings like him and Belorkin.

    What would happen if she found out Kraush had killed Belorkin?

    Kraush thought it wouldn��t lead to anything pleasant.

    So, instead of answering, he let out a light sigh, as if it was hard to bring up the topic.

    ��I received it just before Belorkin died.��

    ��Received what?��

    ��My skill��s ability. I��ve also learned a skill.��

    Lilish knew about Belorkin��s end.

    That he died fighting against world erosion, ultimately defeating the rampaging Thousand-Eyed Demon.

    And Kraush was there with him.

    Certainly, at that time, Kraush was far from being able to confront the Thousand-Eyed Demon or even handle world erosion.

    Yet, barely a yearter, Kraush had grown strong enough to hunt down Harphas, a 6-star species.

    Such growth within a year was hard to believe, even for a genius from the Balheim lineage.

    ��That power flowing through him.��

    Lilish naturally focused on the power of world erosion flowing through Kraush��s body.

    To her eyes, the world erosion power within Kraush appeared as a curse.

    ��Could it be?��

    Her eyes widened at the thought.

    Kraush had said he received Ignis as a skill.

    Then, could he also steal a curse as a skill?

    Lilish knew Kraush had traveled the world for a long time.

    Perhaps his worldwide journey was to acquire the power of curses.

    ��It��s certain.��

    Otherwise, there was no exining Kraush��s growth.

    Only the strong are respected among the Balheim lineage.

    Without resorting to a curse, Kraush had no way to earn such respect with his talent alone.

    Realizing this, Lilish��s eyes wavered.

    Having traveled through numerous world erosions, she knew just how dangerous curses could be.

    ��Kraush, no.��

    She had neglected her family too, but after Belorkin��s death, she believed family shouldn��t be like this.

    So, she couldn��t just let Kraush be.

    If he kept meddling with curses, someday, its repercussions would consume him.

    She didn��t want to lose her youngest sibling like Belorkin.

    ����?��

    And Kraush, on the other hand, looked at Lilish perplexedly.

    Suddenly saying no, what did that mean?

    Did she see through his lie?

    ��It doesn��t seem like it.��

    Lilish��s expression didn��t look like she had caught a lie.

    It was more like the same emotionless expression as before.

    ��If you keep dealing with curses, you��ll be in danger.��

    But hearing her follow-up, Kraush gradually realized something.

    ��Is Lilish actually worried about me?��

    Kraush, who had only ever been a half-brother with a connection to Lilish, was taken aback by her concern.

    After all, he had never received such worry from family.

    Suddenly, the situation felt extremely awkward.

    ��She must have misunderstood something about the world erosion in me.��

    It was a tricky situation to clear up the misunderstanding.

    He couldn��t exin about Extreme Blood Poison either.

    As Kraush remained silent, Lilish looked around, wondering.

    She had never really interacted with her brother throughout her life.

    So was it right for her to offer advice now?

    Kraush had always been called a halfwit, so he must be yearning for strength more than anyone else.

    Her advice might be selfish.

    ��Don��t worry, Miss Sister.��

    Before Lilish could figure out how to broach the topic, Kraush spoke up.

    While it was somewhat unpleasant that she was worried,

    Lilish in front of him was genuinely concerned.

    So, he couldn��t just outright deny it.

    ��There��s nothing particrly dangerous. I��ve thought about these things thoroughly myself.��

    Then, Lilish focused on another part of his statement.

    ��Long consideration����

    Kraush had said he had thought about it for a long time.

    That meant his concerns had been for more than a year.

    That implied.

    ����It wasn��t Belorkin who defeated the Thousand-Eyed Demon.��

    A thought that started from a misunderstanding, but Lilish was close to the truth.

    ��With that power, you defeated the Thousand-Eyed Demon.��

    ����Yes.��

    Unable to deny the truth, Kraush responded.

    Lilish��s eyebrows slightly trembled.

    ��Not attending Belorkin��s funeral was because of the guilt of not being able to protect him.��

    Another misunderstanding ovepped.

    Kraush swallowed silently.

    The more they talked, the more ridiculous misunderstandings piled up.

    It was a misunderstanding Lilish could have due to not knowing the rtionship between Kraush and Belorkin.

    At the same time, Kraush felt a queasy emotion deep within.

    And soon, he realized what it was.

    [Guilt, huh.]

    Crimson Garden��s voice echoed through the ck forest from atop a tree.

    ��Guilt.��

    But, of course, it wasn��t the guilt of having killed Belorkin.

    Kraush would kill Belorkin again if he went back in time.

    Belorkin, until the very end, did not change and tried to kill him.

    So, Kraush didn��t feel guilty towards Belorkin.

    He just didn��t want to receive misunderstandings and sympathies because of it.

    [When did you start asking me for this and that, and now you feel guilt towards your sister? What a strange guy.]

    Crimson Garden was evidently annoyed.

    [So, are you going to talk about it because of guilt?]

    Kraush shook his head internally.

    He had no intention of acting out of such petty guilt.

    To date, Kraush couldn��t count how many lies he had told.

    It was just that, receiving misunderstandings and sympathy from family for the first time, he momentarily felt a pang of guilt.

    He had no intention of telling Lilish that he killed Belorkin.

    ��After all, Belorkin was closer to Sister than me.��

    It��s natural to bend inward.

    Compared to a half-brother she barely talked to,

    Belorkin, a full sibling, would be more precious to her.

    So, as Kraush was about to turn away,

    Twitch-

    Suddenly, his sixth sense reacted.

    As he sharply turned his head, Lilish was also looking in the same direction.

    A chilling sensation crept up his arm.

    The sense of dread that arises when facing a threat.

    Kraush recognized the identity of the entity that caused this sensation.

    At the same time, a question formed in Kraush��s mind.

    ��Why would this creature be here now?��

    This was the eastern region of the Demonic Realm, the outermost and rtively safe area.

    It was an aura that shouldn��t be felt here.

    ����Miss Sister.��

    Kraush urgently called out to Lilish.

    She too seemed to have felt it, her eyebrows furrowing.

    In that moment, Crimson Garden flew up andnded on Kraush��s shoulder.

    [An unwee creature is on the move.]

    Crimson Garden too seemed displeased with the situation.

    Meanwhile, Kraush and Lilish simultaneously turned and began running in the direction from which the sensation came.

    ��Kraush, head back to the walls!��

    Seeing Kraush running straight by her side, Lilish shouted in panic.

    She had seen Kraush take down Harphas, but this situation waspletely different.

    No matter how direct a descendant of the Balheim lineage, it was a dangerous situation.

    ��Head back? But this direction leads towards where the knight order is, doesn��t it?��

    The sensation they felt was undoubtedly heading towards the knight order.

    Though the creature had not yet reached the knight order, it wouldn��t take long to overrun them.

    Knowing this, Lilish bit her lip.

    Even so, she couldn��t just tell Kraush to head back alone in the Demonic Realm.

    ��Once we get there, head back with Blue Sea immediately.��

    ��Yes, let��s go for now.��

    Kraush��s response didn��t reassure her, but she had no choice.

    So, she increased her speed without further ado.

    Following Lilish, Kraush also furrowed his brows.

    The situation was not looking good.

    That��s because Kraush had felt this aura before.

    ��Agares.��

    An 8-star demon world erosion species.

    And in the past,

    The very being that broke down the walls of the Demonic Realm and wreaked havoc all the way to the empire.

    A Named Erosion Species that should have been at the heart of the Demonic Realm suddenly appearing in the east.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    [EP.91] Destroying One Origin of Apocalypse

    8-star erosion species.

    To put it simply, an 8-star erosion species can be defeated by a knight order led by a master-level captain, supplemented by members who are at least at the master level on average.

    However, that��s just the minimum requirement.

    The star rating of erosion species disregards their unique traits and abilities, merely indicating a basic level of power.

    Thus, while it��s possible to defeat an erosion species with the specified minimum power, such an endeavor would likely result in devastating losses for the attackers.

    Normally, when hunting world erosion species, it��smon to deploy a knight order one level higher than what is indicated by the star rating.

    Currently, the 8-star erosion species Agares has appeared.

    The Sky-Piercing Knight Order, led by Lilish Balheim, a master-level captain, certainly meets the condition to confront such a species. However, if the result means risking death, it can hardly be considered a favorable oue.[What��s your n? You seem to know its traits. Getting caught once makes it difficult to escape.]

    Crimson Garden also issued a warning about the current situation.

    Kraush��s mind was ratherplicated at the moment.

    World erosion is always full of surprises. There��s no exnation other than sudden urrence for Agares��s appearance in the eastern region.

    The problem is that Agares hase to the east, the closest area to the walls. If Agares continues in its current direction, it will eventually reach the walls.

    The walls built to prevent world erosion won��t easily fall, but the possibility of ��what if�� always exists.

    ��Those ��what ifs�� have killed more than a few.��

    Thus, the Balheim Knight Order now faced a crucial decision.

    Whether to confront Agares near the walls while waiting for reinforcements, epting significant losses, or to hope Agares turns back without reaching the walls and make a swift retreat.

    ��Both options are terrible.��

    One risks annihtion, the other the destruction of the walls.

    The impact of a single unexpected event on the situation was profoundly felt.

    ��Lilish!��

    At that moment, a voice was heard from ahead. It was Darvian Fenox, the vice-captain of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    ��You��re here. Let��s talk.��

    Seeing other knight orders rushing from behind, it seemed they too had sensed Agares��s presence and decided to join forces with Lilish.

    Kraush discreetly moved towards the Blue Sea Knight Order, realizing showing himself with Lilish would do no good.

    ��Krad!��

    ��Where have you been?��

    The Blue Sea knights gathered around, expressing their concern as Kraush had vanished during the battle.

    ��I sent him ahead to the ck Forest due to an urgent matter. So, don��t be too hard on him.��

    Reblian defended him, showcasing his quick thinking.

    ��Was it under the vice-captain��s orders?��

    ��You could have at least said something.��

    ��Where was the chance to speak amid that chaos?��

    ��Well, you have a point.��

    As the knights grumbled about their unnecessary worries, Lilish and the captains gathered to discuss what to do next.

    The discussion concluded quickly.

    ��Blue Sea Knight Order, assemble! We are returning from the Demonic Realm immediately!��

    Vega, the captain of the Blue Sea Knight Order, dered loudly.

    As expected, that was the decision. The Blue Sea Knight Order,prised of upper-level experts, had no means to confront Agares. Any attempt would result in nothing but a massacre, so they decided to retreat and call for reinforcements.

    Of course, the return journey would be a forced march, but it was better than facing Agares.

    ��The Green Wave Knight Order will support the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.��

    The Green Wave Knight Order decided to stay behind. Agares possesses unique traits, including the ability to incite nearby erosion species into frenzy, which the Green Wave would handle.

    ��The Sky-Piercing Knight Order will confront the 8-star erosion species Agares. We won��t engage in a frontal battle. We��ll try to buy time until One Sword or other reinforcements arrive. Be prepared to adapt to new directions at any time.��

    The direction for the Sky-Piercing Knight Order was also set.

    ��Avoiding a frontal battle, I see.��

    Lilish, as themander of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, made this decision. Alone, she might stand a chance, but the other members would likely be prey to Agares.

    Considering them, she made this decision.

    ��If One Sword doese.��

    They might be able to handle Agares without much trouble. The issue, as mentioned before, is the time.

    ��The Blue Sea Knight Order��s forced march would take at least a day, and with the Demonic Realm��s twisted space, even powerful mages can��t easily use spatial magic. Scrolls won��t work either.��

    It took the Balheim Knight Order three days to reach the eastern terrain of the Demonic Realm by conserving their strength. Even with a forced march, it would take at least a day.

    Furthermore, it would take another day for the message to reach One Sword and for them to arrive.

    That means at least two days are needed to buy time, potentially more considering unforeseen variables.

    ��Can even One Sword buy that much time?��

    The constant drain of aura due to the ck rain made hopeful projections difficult.

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed. The situation was worse than expected.

    ��Crim.��

    Kraush quietly called out to Crimson Garden, ensuring no one else would hear.

    ��Can you send a message to vi through Serang using the outer species? I was saving this move for a future deal, but the situation��s too critical to hold back.��

    [Using Mirvys is not impossible�� But that would restrict her actions within Sephira in the future.]

    Crimson Garden, a species of Sephira and a third-ranking official, mentioned that if they used Mirvys, they wouldn��t be able to expect help from Sephira going forward.

    [Tsk, you��re not nning to run, are you?]

    ��No.��

    Facing world erosion time and again meant encountering situations like this hundreds, thousands of times.

    Running each time meant failing to prevent the apocalypse.

    [Would the princess of Sephira send the Heavenly Dog Star? He��s not likely to leave her side.]

    ��He will.��

    Kraush had once surveyed the room of the deceased Serang at Sephira��s base. There, he discovered something significant.

    Although meaningless after Serang��s death, that card would surely y a role now.

    He was certain of one secret Serang had, even if he didn��t know much about her.

    ��And vi is just insurance. It��s one of the second methods I��ve prepared.��

    Kraush��s eyes sparkled with determination. From the moment he heard about Agares, he was set on defeating it.

    Agares, which eventually absorbed numerous erosion species to reach 10 stars, was the one that breached the walls and attacked the empire.

    Rather than risk losing One Sword, it was better to defeat Agares and thwart one origin of the apocalypse.

    ��The problem is that this time, I really have to risk it.��

    Kraush took a deep breath.

    ��I��ve always been in danger, so nothing new.��

    [Have you lost your mind?]

    Regrettably, his mind was in perfect order.

    Kraush��s resolve remained unchanged.

    To stomp on one of the apocalypse��s origins when given a golden opportunity, especially when that origin, still weak, came straight to them.

    If Agares reached 10 stars and broke the restriction, bringing out its true body from the demon castle, the real chance of winning would vanish.

    ��Of course, there��s an immediate problem to solve.��

    Kraush looked towards Lilish.

    Though he feltplicated about Lilish��s worries, he learned through Pendal that individuals he met after his regression weren��t exactly the same as those from his memories.

    Kraush decided to let go of his past memories of Lilish and focus solely on the present.

    Lilish intended to send Kraush back with the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    To confront Agares, Kraush couldn��t return.

    So, he moved past the Blue Sea Knight Order.

    ��Krad?��

    A member of the Blue Sea Knight Order called out to him btedly.

    ��Where are you going? We��re this way.��

    ��What? Krad?��

    They hurried to catch Kraush, but it was toote.

    It wasn��t the time to keep hiding his identity.

    ��Since stories leak no matter how much you try to keep them secret, I tried to hide as much as possible.��

    He felt sorry for the Crown Prince, but he could clean upter. Being part of the Balheim Knight Order, the secret wouldn��t spread too much.

    ��Huh? That guy?��

    As he passed by the Green Wave Knight Order, they too showed their confusion.

    One of them, having been struck by Kraush, grimaced.

    Kraush, however, moved past them and the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    When the Sky-Piercing knights also looked at him, Kraush locked eyes with Lilish.

    ��Lilish.��

    The moment Kraush said ��Miss Sister,�� the Blue Sea, Sky-Piercing, and Green Wave knight orders were stunned.

    Lilish didn��t make any attempt to stop him.

    Only two in this world could call Lilish ��Miss Sister.��

    One was Belorkin Balheim, now deceased.

    The other was Kraush Balheim, the youngest of the Balheims.

    Then who was this before them?

    The answer was simple.

    A Green Wave knight, who had shed with Kraush, turned pale as if he could faint at any moment.

    While the Blue Sea knights were confused, only Reblian sighed deeply, thinking it would have been better to inform them earlier.

    Kraush had his reasons for hiding his identity.

    Revealing himself meant he saw the situation with Agares as particrly urgent.

    ��Having revealed himself as a direct descendant of Balheim, he can��t back out from fighting Agares now.��

    Despite this, Kraush revealed himself.

    It clearly indicated his intention to confront Agares.

    ��Even at a young age, he��s truly a Balheim.��

    Balheim never backs down when facing world erosion, even if it leads to their death.

    Thus, Balheim is respected by many, not just for being the strongest lineage but for their heroic stance against world erosion.

    Lilish��s expressionless eyes fixed on him.

    Though outwardly calm, turmoil was evident within.

    Kraush could now read such responses from Lilish, having decided to solely consider her present self.

    ��I will also help in confronting Agares.��

    Kraush��s deration made Lilish frown.

    ��Kra����

    ��You know my body is filled with the powers of curses.��

    Showing evidence, Kraush raised his hand, and ck mes surged up.

    ��It will be useful in facing Agares. I��m the most knowledgeable about directly dealing with curses.��

    Lilish opened and closed her mouth several times, torn between the emotional thought of her young brother stepping into danger and the rational recognition of Kraush��s capability, having single-handedly defeated a 6-star erosion species.

    While Kraush appeared to be at the peak expert level, he would be more valuable than any member of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order.

    Above all, he too was a Balheim.

    Even if not yet an adult, a direct descendant of Balheim has equal say.

    Previously, Kraush, treated as a halfwit and sent to Green Pine Mansion, had no voice.

    But now, everyone knew that had changed.

    Of course, Lilish was themander here.

    She could forcefully order Kraush to return, but meeting his determined gaze, she ultimately abandoned the thought.

    Since when was she so emotional?

    Balheim should act like Balheim.

    And now was the moment when they needed to be more Balheim than ever.

    ��Kraush, I am themander of this expedition. You are a knight under mymand.��

    ��Yes, I understand.��

    ��Follow me. We��ll stop Agares.��

    Leaving those words, Lilish turned towards the direction Agares was approaching.

    ��Sky-Piercing Knight Order, follow Miss Lilish.��

    Darvian, the vice-captain of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, immediately led the knights following Lilish��smand.

    As the Green Wave knights also moved, Kraush looked back at Reblian.

    ��Go ahead and tell Bianca I��ll be there soon.��

    ��I believe she will be quite upset.��

    ��I��ll face it when I get there.��

    Sighing, Reblian nodded and turned away.

    Indeed, Reblian was a catch.

    If he were to form a knight order, he must recruit him.

    ��Kraush.��

    Hearing Lilish��s call, Kraush stepped forward.

    Just then, his hair color gradually returned to its original ck with a hint of blue.

    His eyes, now open, revealed their original bright blue hue.

    Possibly due to his rapid growth phase, his face appeared even more handsome than expected.

    Returning to his original form without additional drugs, he looked like this.

    ��So you looked like that.��

    Perhaps it had been too long since Lilish had seen her youngest brother��s face.

    Somehow, it felt even more awkward.

    ��You resemble Miss Sister a bit.��

    Hearing Kraush��s teasing remark, Lilish couldn��t help but smile slightly.

    She regretted realizing toote that she had such a brother.

    ��We won��t die and will return.��

    ��Since we��re going back, we��ll also defeat Agares.��

    Encouraged by her bold brother��s words, Lilish felt a surge of strength.

    With two direct descendants of Balheim, there was no need to fear.

    ��Let��s go.��

    They set off to defeat Agares.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    [EP.92] The Dark Lord, Agares

    Beneath the ck sky.

    The Sky-Piercing Knight Order was running with tensed expressions.

    Agares was an opponent they had to fight against, even risking death.

    Though their primary goal was to buy time, they needed to hold out for at least two days, hence the tension.

    Of course, Kraush at the forefront had no intention of just buying time.

    ��It��s about time.��

    He was solely focused on defeating their foe.

    ��Kraush, what do you know about Agares?��Confident that they could stand against Agares, Kraush responded to Lilish��s question.

    ��The moment the ck sky began to appear, it also started to see us.��

    The ck sky was Agares��s eyes.

    Underneath this ck sky, the erosion species possess different powers.

    Due to the effect of entering Agares��s domain, their size increases twofold, and their inherent demonic traits are strengthened.

    ��Also, we must avoid direct eye contact with it. If caught, we��ll start with visual impairment followed by a chain of curses.��

    ��You��re well informed.��

    Lilish nodded slightly.

    ��Agares is a troublesome erosion species due to its inherent curse traits. This is the biggest reason I specifically brought you along.��

    Lilish��s rational judgment was correct.

    If Kraush hadn��t explicitly mentioned the curse, she might have considered it mere bravado and not brought him along.

    Kraush knew this aspect of Lilish��s personality well, which is why he brought it up.

    ��Yes, I can nullify that curse.��

    ����It��s not dangerous, is it?��

    While it felt odd to be worried by Lilish, Kraush shrugged.

    Sorry, but when ites to world erosion, Kraush was more of an expert than even Lilish at this point.

    The current state of world erosion was still something humans could confront.

    ��Then, what are our chances of defeating Agares if you nullify the curse?��

    ��Fifty-fifty.��

    As Kraush confidently stated, Lilish slowly smiled.

    ��Pretty high.��

    Yes, indeed. Assuming everyone survives, it��s a fifty-fifty chance.

    However, Kraush didn��t go further. He figured Lilish would call it a fantasy.

    ��But as we agreed initially, we��ll focus on buying time.��

    Kraush didn��t disagree.

    He just knew naturally Lilish would also gravitate towards dealing with Agares.

    ��Lilish.��

    At that moment, Darvian, who was running alongside, spoke up because darkness had appeared in front of them.

    The same ckness that covered the sky was now spread out before them.

    Lilish stopped running.

    Continuing to run would be meaningless at this point.

    ��Everyone, prepare for battle.��

    At Lilish��smand, the knights drew their weapons, exhaling the breath they��d been holding from the run and steeling their expressions.

    ��Here ites.��

    The moment Lilish spoke,

    Thud-thud-thud-thud!

    The ground vibrated as if an earthquake was underway.

    Simultaneously, numerous presences were felt emerging from the darkness.

    ��Focus solely on reducing the numbers of the erosion species under the ck sky!��

    With the knights�� spirited response, erosion species poured out from the darkness.

    Their appearances varied greatly.

    However, they shared one thing inmon �C eyes where eyes should not be, each sporting dozens of crimson eyes, and they were all stronger than before.

    At least beyond what a peak expert could handle.

    This was Agares��s sovereignmand.

    And dealing with them was paramount to bringing down Agares.

    ��Each eyeball attached creature amplifies Agares��s power.��

    Thus, those turned by Agares must be defeated.

    The Green Wave Knight Order would take on this task once Agares fully emerged.

    They were brought for this very reason.

    With Agares yet to appear, Kraush positioned himself, Rain Thunder Prime at his waist, and prepared.

    The moment he inhaled shortly, the Annihtion Erosion inside him ignited.

    His body warmed naturally.

    Warm heat slowly escaped his mouth.

    Simultaneously, Kraush sprinkled ck mes over the golden de aura of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Lioner morphed into a sword sheath.

    The opening attack was set.

    Intent on striking hard since they had to fight anyway.

    Crack!

    The ck mes within the lightning sheath zed more fiercely.

    When the ck mes reached their peak and the sheath of lightning roared, Kraush released the suppressed ck mes.

    Annihtion Erosion

    First Form

    Sky Annihting Draw

    Boom!

    The released ck mes engulfed the area.

    Erosion species charging towards the ck mes were all incinerated.

    Those in the back row, though spared from the direct radius of Sky Annihting Draw, suffered as the spreading ck mes aggressively burned their bodies.

    The ck mes, born from Ignis, proved exceptionally effective in burning world erosion.

    Surviving erosion species screamed and rolled on the ground.

    The knights looked at Kraush, who stood amid the eroded creatures, in awe.

    None among them could execute such a high-power strike.

    Knights prioritize stability, and none would learn an attack that risks their body like Kraush��s.

    Such disregard for safety etched the moment in their minds.

    Kraush Balheim.

    It confirmed he was a direct descendant of Balheim.

    ��What are you doing? Snap out of it! More areing!��

    Lilish��s reprimand jolted them back to reality, shaken by Kraush��s Sky Annihting Draw.

    The knights quickly returned to the fray as new erosion species emerged.

    Despite killing so many with the first attack, the sheer number present was overwhelming.

    Reducing Agares��s power by exterminating all erosion species seemed impossible.

    ��Kraush, making a big move, I see.��

    Lilish, unsurprised by Kraush��s actions,mented.

    She had witnessed him defeating Harphas.

    Hence, she somewhat understood hisbat style.

    But understanding it and witnessing it firsthand were different matters.

    ��An extreme high-output attack.��

    She wanted to stop Kraush.

    His techniques seemed reckless, not considering the future, as if there��s no tomorrow without giving his all today.

    For now, it��s fine.

    Kraush is young, with many days ahead.

    However, the aftermath of today will scar the future.

    ��Does he realize that?��

    While slicing through an erosion species, Lilish nced at Kraush.

    Seeing him move through the erosion species was rmingly precarious to Lilish.

    ����Is this also a result of being born into Balheim?��

    Was Kraush��s desperate craving for power solely because of Balheim?

    Lilish felt it wasn��t just that weighting down on his shoulders.

    ��When we return.��

    I��ll ask him.

    Though she had neglected him to the point of not being able to call herself a sister,

    Now was the time to speak as his sister.

    Doing nothing means nothing changes, a realization she too hade to.

    �� �� ��

    Hours into fighting the erosion species.

    The numbers seemed to decrease, then increase again, endlessly.

    Thump!

    The darkness trembled significantly for the first time.

    Simultaneously, the stationary darkness expanded, enveloping the knight order.

    ��Green Wave Knight Commander! From now on, retreat while engaging the erosion species emerging from the outside!��

    Following Lilish��smand, Green Wave knights hastily stopped fighting and started running outside the darkness��s domain.

    There��s no chance of winning inside Agares��s darkness.

    The darkness is like ck rainwater.

    Being inside slowly lets the curse within the darkness seep in, leading to destruction.

    ��Kraush.��

    Lilish turned to Kraush.

    Surviving within the darkness requires at least a master-level strength.

    Kraush is at the peak of expert level.

    So, Lilish inquired out of concern.

    ��It��s okay. You know what my skill is.��

    Kraush reassured her, asking not to worry.

    Ignis burns world erosion itself.

    If the curse tries to infiltrate, burning it off is enough.

    Of course, this requires continuously burning the interior with Ignis, a downside.

    But Kraush didn��t mind.

    He was already doing so.

    ��If Belorkin had done the same back then.��

    He wouldn��t have been cursed by the Thousand-Eyed Demon.

    Kraush briefly scowled, recalling Belorkin.

    He was too afraid to burn his body, ultimately meeting his fate.

    [I��m going as far as here.]

    Seeing the approaching darkness, Crimson Garden spoke.

    Kraush nodded, aware even Crimson Garden��s crow couldn��t withstand Agares��s darkness.

    ��Just hang around and enjoy the scenery. I��ll be back soon.��

    Kraush joked, and Crimson Garden sighed heavily.

    [I should��ve made one of the knights my species.]

    ��Worried about me?��

    [Worried my foot, I was curious about what foolish thing you��d do.]

    Though Crimson��s attitude towards him seemed increasingly harsh, Kraush didn��t mind, feeling her concern.

    [Come back safely.]

    As Crimson flew away, Kraush, along with the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, was engulfed in darkness.

    Within the pitch-ck darkness.

    Kraush, with the burning Annihtion Erosion, slowly surveyed his surroundings.

    Light and sound vanished.

    The darkness consumed everything.

    All senses distort within this darkness, eventually leading to the vague question of whether one truly exists here and if one is alive.

    Another curse of Agares��s darkness is the effect of oblivion.

    People crumble within the oblivion of darkness, forgetting even to breathe and make their heart beat.

    Of course, this was irrelevant to Kraush.

    Any iing dark curse was instantly burned away.

    The same was true for other knights.

    Using aura, they protected themselves from the curse within the darkness.

    Though their aura continued to deplete, master-level knights had no trouble moving, except for restricted visibility.

    [Kraush, can you hear me?]

    At that moment, a voice resonated in Kraush��s mind.

    It was Darvian Fenox, the vice-captain of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, utilizing his skill, Wicalis.

    A skill that allows sharing one��s will with a designated group, even enabling sensory sharing, very useful for knight order operations.

    [I��ll share our senses.]

    With his sensory sharing, the locations of other Sky-Piercing knights be perceptible.

    Thus, the Sky-Piercing Knight Order dared to enter the darkness without hesitation.

    After a brief tingling sensation in his head, sensory sharing began, and Kraush could sense the positions of all knight order members without his sixth sense.

    Indeed, in this aspect, the skill was undeniably useful.

    ��It��s tempting, but.��

    Not worth taking.

    Taking everything thates his way would reduce the talent pool, rendering the world unable to resist erosion in his absence.

    He declined such an option.

    ��Kraush, can you hear me?��

    ��Yes, loud and clear.��

    Then, Lilish, ahead, called out to Kraush.

    The Sky-Piercing Knight Order was familiar with sensory sharing, but it was new to Kraush, so they amodated him.

    ��Alright, in 10 minutes, Agares will arrive here.��

    Fast.

    Though Kraush didn��t know Agares��s exact motive for advancing, a collision seemed inevitable.

    ��Once we engage in battle, firmly locking Agares��s gaze is necessary to buy time afterward. We��re not fully aware of your power level. Can we entrust all personal judgment to you?��

    A sound judgment.

    Trying to force Kraush to fit into the Sky-Piercing Knight Order��s coordination would only cause friction since they haven��t trained together.

    ��Yes.��

    So, Lilish granted Kraush the freedom to act independently.

    Hearing Kraush��s response, Lilish raised her sword.

    The blue aura that flowed along her sword zed intensely enough to repel the darkness, serving as a guide for the knight order.

    ��Everyone, ready for battle.��

    Once more, Lilish shouted, and red eyes began to appear over the surrounding darkness.

    Screech!

    A bizarre, screeching sound filled the air as something began to fall, and a figure approached from the distant darkness.

    The face obscured by the ck darkness wasn��t visible, but the horns protruding from the head identified the figure as a demon.

    Furthermore, the long arms stretching from between the blood-red cloak were far from human.

    As the figure walked, darkness dripped like ink.

    Shivers ran down Kraush��s arms at just the sight, and he chuckled nervously.

    Red eyes emerged over the figure��s ck body.

    With that, the surrounding darkness transformed into tangible des, pouring down.

    The 8-star erosion species, Agares.

    The arrival of the Dark Lord.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    [EP.93] Striking During Transformation

    11 hours had passed since the battle with Agares began.

    Without a single break since the first engagement, the Sky-Piercing Knight Order had been shing with Agares in the darkness.

    Naturally, they avoided a direct confrontation.

    The power possessed by Agares far surpassed human capabilities.

    A disaster.

    That��s precisely what Agares, an erosion species close to a cmity, is.

    Hence, the Sky-Piercing Knight Order thoroughly adopted a strategy of stalling for time.

    ��Aargh!��At that moment, a knight from the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, caught by a dark tendril, was swiftly dragged towards Agares.

    Looking directly into Agares��s encircling eyes induces confusion, visual impairment, bleeding, panic, among numerous other curses.

    Hence, in an attempt to avoid eye contact, the attack went unnoticed.

    Creak!

    Agares��s body opened, revealing its blood-red teeth, ready to engulf and digest its prey immediately.

    Crunch!

    Snap!

    But before that could happen, two figures appeared in front of the dark tendril.

    One was Kraush, shrouded in ck mes.

    The other was Lilish, wielding a de of blue aura.

    Both of their swords simultaneously sliced through the dark tendril, and the Sky-Piercing knight quickly regained their posture.

    ��Captain, Mr. Kraush, thank you!��

    ��Keep your wits about you. Let��s not get caught off guard.��

    ��Yes!��

    Lilish, hearing the knight��s response, struck down another dark tendril with her sword.

    Meanwhile, her eyes swiftly followed Kraush, who, like her, had been moving ceaselessly for 11 hours, saving a fellow knight from Sky-Piercing at such a critical moment.

    Thanks to him, despite the psed time, there were zero casualties among the Sky-Piercing knights.

    Something she couldn��t have achieved alone.

    ��Surely he��s of peak expert level.��

    Where does he keep getting such a level of aura from?

    That was beyond her knowledge.

    However, one thing constantly nagged at her.

    And she knew what this nagging sense was.

    Skill

    Insight

    Her skill, often called Intuition.

    She chose this skill just a year ago, on the day of Belorkin��s funeral, after making her decision because the Sword King, her eldest brother and the family��s head, told her directly.

    ��In the face of world erosion, sometimes it��s a quick intuition, rather than immense power, that keeps you alive.��

    It was advice from the Sword King, hoping to prevent any more direct losses to world erosion in the future.

    While their inner meanings differed, Lilish agreed with him.

    She had nned to acquire the skill when she felt she no longer needed to rely on it after further honing her abilities.

    Thus, she chose Insight.

    Indeed, Insight proved useful during world erosion.

    And today, it activated when she saw the ck mes surrounding Kraush.

    Instantly, it reminded her of Belorkin��s Ignis.

    Confirming with Kraush, she knew she was right.

    And now, her Insight was activating once again.

    This time, directed towards Kraush.

    She intuitively felt he was about to do something dangerous.

    ��Vice-captain Darvian, how long has it been?��

    Kraush��s voice suddenly erupted.

    Checking the time, Darvian responded.

    ��11 hours and 21 minutes.��

    As the precise time was confirmed, Kraush exhaled lightly.

    Soon it would be 12 hours.

    Time to conclude this hellish darkness.

    Not just Kraush but all members of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order were aware of this.

    Agares had faced other houses besides Balheim.

    Those who survived had diligently gathered information on it.

    Hence, everyone should know.

    Maintaining darkness was Agares��s limit for 12 hours.

    ��No, calling it a limit might not be urate.��

    Let��s phrase it differently.

    It��s more like Agares deciding it can��t kill with darkness, so it switches strategies.

    Screech-

    A strange noise emanated from Agares��s body.

    Agares is a sentient being.

    Though it��s unclear if it can engage in conversation, one thing is certain.

    ��It deliberately shows a pattern when facing opponents.��

    And looking at the Sky-Piercing knights, it seemed only Kraush knew why.

    ��It��s trying to make themcent.��

    By purposely creating a pattern it can be attacked with, then catching off-guard those ustomed to it.

    This trap was Agares��s favorite tactic.

    Typical of a demonic species.

    Its basic mindset was focused on ying with humans.

    So, it must be pretending to be a mindless erosion species, even now.

    ��Sorry, but.��

    Kraush dodged the iing dark spears and sheared them with ck mes.

    ��I��m well aware of what you��re thinking.��

    Kraush steadied his breath.

    The exertion made his chest poke, but it was bearable.

    Thanks to continuously absorbing the world erosion flowing from the Demonic Realm.

    Absorbing more world erosion than he expended, Kraush was thriving like a fish in water.

    However, there was a cost.

    Tingle!

    The madness he had been suppressing began to re up briefly, repeatedly.

    The influx of world erosion made it hard even for the suppression to keep up.

    Grinding his teeth, Kraush forcefully subdued the madness.

    His psyche wasn��t frail enough to be shaken by mere frenzy.

    Having experienced worse, he was prepared.

    ��12 hours.��

    When that time was reached, Agares would truly begin to move, revealing its pattern.

    ��Hard to say how much the Green Wave has managed to thin the erosion species.��

    He could only hope that the sovereignmand enhancing Agares��s strength was somewhat diminished.

    Shing!

    Again, Kraush tore through the darkness and leapt forward.

    Amidst the shing swords, all the Sky-Piercing knights were desperately buying time.

    Naturally, Lilish was foremost among them.

    She showcased an overwhelming presence, swinging her sword directly at Agares through the darkness.

    Agares couldn��t ignore Lilish, raising thousands of bone-like arms from beneath its cloak to block her attacks whenever she approached.

    While Lilish moved defensively, effectively drawing Agares��s attention, it allowed the Sky-Piercing knights moments to breathe.

    During the heated battle,

    ��12 hours!��

    ��Everyone, run to the opposite side of Agares!��

    Finally, the 12-hour mark was reached.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, a fierce wind pulled all darkness towards one point �C Agares itself.

    It finally ceased fighting with darkness alone, absorbing everything around it into its cloak.

    Therefore, the Sky-Piercing knights quickly turned and ran in the opposite direction.

    Conventional attacks wouldn��t work on Agares absorbing darkness; they would be sucked in and crushed.

    As everyone fled,

    Thump!

    Only one person kicked off the ground, running towards Agares instead.

    ��Kraush?!��

    Lilish screamed, witnessing his act, tantamount to suicide.

    She hurried to catch him, but it was toote.

    Using the suction force to his advantage, Kraush already soared towards Agares at an unstoppable speed.

    ��Just a bit more.��

    Kraush��s eyes began to redden.

    As Annihtion Erosion surged through him, his body heated up.

    The single move that could bring down Agares.

    He had been enduring, waiting just for this moment.

    ��More.��

    Steam of heated air escaped his lips as his body reached the limit with Annihtion Erosion.

    Raising his hand, Kraush held the ck Hood.

    When Agares absorbs darkness, all its eyes momentarily close.

    And in that brief moment,

    One true eye opens.

    Normally hidden by darkness, this was Agares��s real eye, wielding true control over it.

    Whoosh!

    The moment Kraush activated ck Hood, darkness from Agares was sucked into his grasp.

    Agares��s darkness, made using the Demonic Realm��s world erosion, wasn��t truly its own but rather belonged to the realm itself.

    Meaning, the mindless darkness of the realm could also be stolen by Kraush.

    The darkness surrounding Agares��s abdomen was snatched away by Kraush in a clump.

    For the first time, Agares��s real eye was exposed through the darkness.

    Red as ruby, it reminded one of an amphibious creature.

    It was the first time Agares showed signs of confusion in its eyes.

    ��Pretty eyes you got there!��

    At that moment, ck mes and Lioner surged atop Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime.

    Crackle, whoosh!

    Focusing on one point,

    A ripple spread across theke of Kraush��s immense willpower.

    The eruption, mingling fire and thunder, met with world erosion, spewing ck light.

    Eventually reaching Kraush��s sword.

    Crack!

    The moment the ck de burst through Rain Thunder Prime,

    Kraush��s thrust was unleashed.

    Pugh!

    ��Gaah!��

    For the first time, Agares let out a scream as lightning and ck mes exploded together.

    Bones resembling a giant��s arms flew out from Agares��s cloak, quickly lifting its body into the air.

    These arms then descended towards Kraush, leaving no room to dodge.

    ��Huff!��

    Just as Kraush wrapped himself in ck mes, prepared to shatter his body if necessary to split the fist,

    Crash!

    It was Lilish who blocked the attack.

    She shattered the bone arms with a swift swing of her sword, then grabbed Kraush by the neck and flung him backward, extending her sword in a straight line.

    Her sword, charged to the brink with blue aura, was enveloped in a storm.

    Crushing sh Sword

    When the condensed aura touched Agares��s giant arm,

    Only a tiny sound of discement echoed.

    However, the aftermath of Crushing sh Sword didn��t end there.

    Agares��s bone arm started to twist and resonate.

    Crack, crack-crack-crack!

    Boom!

    A dyed explosion shattered the bone arm into pieces.

    Lilish��s original technique, resonating aura within to cause an explosion, was still in development.

    Partly because of the technique��s aftermath, her sword also cracked.

    Despite this, she red at Kraush with eyes wide open.

    Furious at Kraush for not hesitating to rush in at the chance,

    ��You!��

    As she yelled, Kraush gave a brief smile and readjusted his posture.

    ��Miss Sister, striking during transformation ismon sense.��

    Agares only reveals its true eye once,

    When absorbing darkness.

    Kraush knew this, hence his desperate rush.

    If its real eye is destroyed, the other curse-bearing eyes cannot open.

    Moreover, the most significant factor is that with the eye, the conduit of darkness, damaged,

    Agares can no longer freely manipte darkness.

    Proof of this inability is the real bone arms now iling about.

    Normally, those arms�� muscles and skin should have been filled with darkness.

    But now, Agares��s arms showed no further transformation.

    Unable to manipte darkness, Agares��s use of its original power was hindered.

    A consequence of Agares letting its guard down in amusement.

    Had this attempt failed, Kraush nned to give up on directly killing Agares.

    Facing Agares with its full body revealed and manipting darkness is a genuine disaster.

    There��s no winning against that �C not at the moment.

    But the gamble paid off.

    Securely.

    Realizing this, Lilish��s eyes furrowed.

    Instead of scolding Kraush, she turned to the astonished Sky-Piercing knights.

    ��Sky-Piercing Knight Order!��

    She wasn��t about to miss this opportunity.

    ��Attack with all your might!��

    Following hermand, all members of the Sky-Piercing Knight Order, their aura des raised, charged at Agares.

    Agares, having finished recalling the darkness, revealed its real bony body from beneath its cloak.

    Without the armor of darkness, the original body was nothing but bare bones.

    Furthermore, perhaps due to the Green Wave knights exterminating more erosion species than expected,

    The power of Agares��s true body, bearing the sovereignmand, had significantly weakened.

    ��Gaah!��

    Agares screamed in fury.

    Nheless, Kraush exhaled and tightly clenched his fist.

    ��Hey.��

    In his hand was Agares��s darkness.

    ��Let me borrow your curse for a bit.��

    Now was the time to use Agares��s curse.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    [EP.94] The Only Way to Defeat

    At the moment Kraush shed with Agares, a figure appeared from a Sephira-exclusive magic circle in the Demonic Realm.

    Her hair fluttering, she sighed lightly upon her arrival.

    ��I wonder if I��ll be disciplined.��

    Her name was Mirsys, a third-tier officer of Sephira.

    Her presence here today was at the behest of her mistress, Crimson Garden.

    To her, Crimson Garden was a benefactor, having saved her from being sold into very in the slums and taken care of her.

    Thus, if her benefactor asked, she would do anything, even if it likely meant facing disciplinary action.

    Or worse, if suspicion arose, she might have to pack up and leave Sephira due to how most magic is misconstrued in the Demonic Realm.How she came to learn of Kraush��s situation in the Demonic Realm would be questioned.

    There was no way around it.

    She had prepared as much as she could to deflect.

    ��Crimson Garden asked me to hurry.��

    Normally, it would have been okay to disclose this information when the Blue Sea Knight Order arrived.

    But Crimson Garden, feeling sorry, had asked her to hurry.

    As her benefactor��s request was of utmost priority, even over Sephira matters, Mirsys did not hesitate to set out.

    She headed to the tent where Serang Sephira, the princess of Sephira, resided.

    Upon her arrival, someone sensing her presence peeked out.

    ��What��s the matter?��

    It was vi, the Heavenly Dog Star.

    Born under the Heavenly ughter Star, he was Serang Sephira��s guardian.

    Until recently, Mirsys thought of him merely as Sephira��s new guardian.

    She wouldn��t have known anything about the supposedly retired Heavenly Dog Star without Crimson Garden.

    ��I have an urgent message for Lady Serang.��

    Upon hearing her message, vi nced at the Sephira insignia on her chest and stepped aside.

    He judged that someone of her rank wouldn��t be here without serious cause.

    Inside the tent, Serang sat reading a book, as rxed as ever.

    Could she really read with a veil covering her face?

    After flipping a page with her long fingers, Serang looked up and smiled upon seeing Mirsys.

    ��Wee, Mirsys. It seems you have business with me.��

    Hearing the summons, Mirsys��s face tensed.

    In Sephira��s long history, only one lineage could be first-tier officers.

    The lineage of astrologers who could divine the future, the bloodline of Sephira.

    Until now, Sephira had forecasted world erosions and responded ordingly through these astrologers.

    And to make these responses more efficient, they gathered talents from different nations.

    Thus, Sephira became a specialized institution for investigating world erosions.

    Serang Sephira was the direct descendant of this lineage, hence rightfully called the princess of Sephira.

    ��Did you already know I woulde?��

    ��The stars don��t tell everything. However, if it concerns Sephira, I inevitably learn of it.��

    Herughter from behind the veil made Mirsys tense up again.

    Before her, the mysterious and enigmatic aura of Serang made her finally speak up.

    ��If you knew I woulde, I��ll get straight to the point. There��s trouble with the Balheim family in the Demonic Realm.��

    ��Oh, trouble for the Balheims, you say?��

    ��Yes, the 8-star erosion species, Agares, has appeared.��

    Serang fell silent upon hearing this.

    Perhaps she had already foreseen this through divination.

    Waiting for a response, Serang tapped the desk with her finger. Mirsys was tense, but Serang��s eyshes fluttered.

    She had been divining for the Balheim Knight Order since their arrival in the Demonic Realm.

    ��I can��t see anything, no matter how hard I try.��

    This puzzled her.

    Sephira��s astrologers had always been divining for forbidden areas to check the stability of world erosions.

    But recently, the divinations for the Demonic Realm became unclear.

    Knowing this, she left Sephira to find out what was happening.

    Then, conflict arose in the Demonic Realm, prompting her to request support for Balheim.

    Was the conflict the reason for the obscure divinations?

    Now Agares had appeared.

    Had they not noticed in time, Agares might have reached the walls, an unprecedented crisis.

    ��Yet, it��s strange that the appearance of an 8-star erosion species would obscure the divinations.��

    While Agares��s emergence was a definite emergency, it raised questions.

    World erosions are unpredictable, and it wasn��t unheard of for 8-star species to cause havoc.

    Each time, Sephira made divinations and requested support from families ordingly.

    But this time, no divinations made sense.

    Then, Serang thought of a boy among the Balheim knights who had three skills.

    The bold boy who wanted to receive the Heavenly ughter Star from vi.

    ��Maybe.��

    She raised her hand slightly.

    The boy had been on her mind.

    Though she avoided divining individual fates, she felt a strong need to know more about him now.

    In her hand appeared a sphere invisible to others, swirling like the Milky Way.

    And soon, Serang stiffened.

    ��I can��t see.��

    Divinations rted to the boy were invisible.

    It dawned on her that the reason for the obscured divinations in the Demonic Realm was his nned arrival.

    ��What on earth����

    She looked perplexed.

    The boy, who had made prophetic statements, had baffled her.

    And now, she realized divinations concerning him were invisible.

    It left her feeling dazed.

    What was it about this boy that even divinations couldn��t reveal?

    ��This has only happened once before.��

    Serang��s eyes drifted beyond the tent��s ceiling to the sky.

    A divination aimed at deciphering the thoughts of gods �C an audacious act she had once performed.

    That time, she saw nothing.

    Her interest in the boy stemmed from that reason.

    Gods have an unwritten rule: one skill per person, except for saints.

    The boy who broke this rule intrigued her.

    She sensed something suspicious about him, a significant current swirling around him.

    Realizing she hadn��t responded to Mirsys yet, she decided to prioritize this matter.

    ��Alright. I��ll immediately seek help, not just for Balheim but from everywhere I can.��

    It��s a noble��s duty to assist in world erosions.

    If they could muster rescue teams within a day by sending out messages quickly, it would be ideal.

    The response was swift.

    However, Serang sensed Mirsys had more to say, as her expression remained tense.

    ��Mirsys, is there something else?��

    Her question,den with meaning, seemed to know the answer already.

    The unique position of an astrologer endowed her words with a mysterious allure, a speech style Serang often enjoyed.

    ��Yes, I believe you already know, but I also request support from vi.��

    That Mirsys knew about vi surprised her.

    Though she had suspected Mirsys��s connection to the boy, it now seemed the entire world knew vi��s identity.

    ��vi is my guardian,��

    She spoke, maintaining herposure, unustomed to being so frequently flustered.

    ��Yes, it��s a request from Kraush. He offered a trade.��

    Indeed, Mirsys was rted to the boy.

    And another trade.

    She dreaded what mighte next.

    But nodding for her to continue, Mirsys approached.

    ��May I have a moment of your ear?��

    ��Of course.��

    Serang presented her ear, and Mirsys whispered something.

    After a moment of shock, Serang fell silent, her face flushed red behind the veil.

    ��vi!��

    She called him urgently.

    ��Yes, miss?��

    ��Can you go to the Demonic Realm right now and support Balheim?��

    vi blinked at the question, then cast a sly nce at Mirsys.

    Facing his gaze, Mirsys felt like a mouse caught by a predator.

    For someone steeped in academia like her, vi��s presence was like staring death in the face.

    Then, Serang��s hand shot up, instantly easing vi��s pressure.

    ��vi, this is my personal request. Can you help?��

    ��I am your guardian, miss. I cannot leave my duty to act on my own.��

    ��It��s alright. This is more important than that duty.��

    Serang stood and approached vi, speaking softly so Mirsys couldn��t hear.

    ��Find the Blue Sea Knight Order member Kraush, and bring him back. He might be another darkness lying in wait for my future.��

    Hearing this, vi bowed.

    ��Yes, I will go.��

    Then he immediately exited the tent.

    Watching his departure, Serang exhaled briefly.

    ��Mirsys, is there anything else?��

    ��No, that��s all.��

    ��Then head to Sephira��s tent to rest. It��s best you stay until this matter is resolved.��

    Grateful for the consideration, Mirsys left the tent.

    Outside, contemting the setting sun, she wondered what could be in the third drawer of her room that elicited such a reaction from Serang.

    �� �� ��

    Boom!

    With the mantle now escaped, Agares��s bony arm,pletely transformed, mmed into the ground.

    Its power was immense, enough to tear the earth apart and cause seismic shocks.

    But considering its original strength, this was negligible.

    Agares��s attacks, when armored in darkness, knew no bounds.

    Any area covered in darkness was its domain, filled with all manner of curses.

    Touching it meant being consumed by curses immediately.

    Moreover, the more erosion species overwhelmed by darkness, the stronger Agares��s sovereignmand made it.

    Thismand infinitely amplified Agares��s power.

    However, Agares couldn��t fully utilize the sovereignmand��s effect now.

    The basic premise of themand is to corrupt erosion species with darkness.

    After Kraush targeted its true eye, Agares lost its ability to wield darkness.

    Meaning, it could no longer corrupt erosion species with darkness.

    As the Green Wave Knight Order continued to reduce the erosion species,

    The sovereignmand��s effect dwindled without replenishment.

    And naturally, this meant Agares was weakening.

    Despite this,

    Agares remained an 8-star erosion species.

    Its body, minus the head, now fully emerged, stood on two legs, imposing enough to sink observers into despair.

    Its upper body, hidden by the Demonic Realm��s dark clouds, remained unseen.

    Whoosh-

    The pouring ck rain drenched the Sky-Piercing knights.

    At that moment, an arm stretched towards the ground, aiming for Kraush.

    Agares, having suffered at Kraush��s hands, harbored deep malice against him.

    ��Kraush!��

    ��I��m aware!��

    Responding to Lilish��s warning, Kraush sprinted with all his might.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Agares��s arms filled the spot Kraush had just vacated.

    Had he dyed even slightly, he would have been crushed.

    Then, the arm that touched the ground split open.

    Out poured human-sized bony arms, nearly thousands, all aimed at Kraush.

    Each carried a lethally corrosive aura.

    Sparks flew from Kraush��s forehead.

    His instincts,bined with Lioner, maximized his reflexive wall, allowing him to evade the bone tide.

    Boom!

    The explosion from behind signified another of Agares��s arms copsing under Lilish��s Crushing sh Sword.

    This gave Agares��s assault a moment��s pause.

    ��Hoo!��

    Taking a quick breath, Kraush clenched his left hand.

    It contained darkness stolen from Agares, including the sovereignmand��s curse.

    But to use it, he needed to reach Agares��s neck, wrapped in its mantle high above.

    Naturally, reaching that height was challenging, and Agares wouldn��t stand by.

    Thus, he needed someone else��s strength.

    ��Lilish, can you cut off Agares��s leg?��

    ��His leg?��

    Catching her breath, Lilish heard Kraush��s shout.

    ��Do you have a n to defeat it?��

    ��Yes, if I can reach its neck.��

    Lilish looked up at Agares.

    Its upper body, obscured by clouds, was barely visible.

    The Sky-Piercing knights were visibly slowing down, their energy nearly depleted.

    Even thinking about stalling until the Blue Sea Knight Order arrived seemed overly ambitious.

    Given the timing, they were probably still far from the walls.

    In such a situation, waiting for their arrival was practically impossible.

    Perhaps it was better to gamble while they still had the energy to do so.

    ��Understood.��

    Kraush had already taken a significant risk to create this opportunity.

    If not trusting him, then who?

    ��Sky-Piercing Knight Order! Focus on Agares��s left leg!��

    And she would take the right.

    ��Kraush, do everything you can!��

    Shouting this, Lilish dashed forward, aiming for Agares��s leg.

    The leg was much thicker than its arms, constantly moving as Kraush pursued it.

    Agares, being a living creature rather than a stationary turret, moved ordingly.

    Moreover, true to its nature as an erosion species, it had regenerative abilities.

    Lilish had shattered arms starting to heal again.

    Whether she could bring down such a leg while evading Agares��s attacks was uncertain for Lilish.

    ��But.��

    Seeing her much younger brother struggle so hard,

    Was she, the strongest among them, to whine andin?

    ��I will break it.��

    The idea of buying time had long vanished.

    To repay her brother��s effort, she would defeat Agares here.

    Lilish Balheim.

    Her eyes shone a brilliant blue at that moment.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    [EP.95] The Only Goal He Possessed

    How many hours had passed?

    Kraush, replenishing his drained stamina with world erosion, gasped for breath as if on the brink of death.

    His eyelids felt heavy.

    His legs trembled.

    From rolling on the ground so much, his body was in shambles.

    It was only natural, as the fierce battle with Agares had been going on for quite some time.

    Especially with Agares targeting and focusing its attacks on Kraush, he struggled with his dwindling stamina.

    There were even some dangerous moments.When he was nearly crushed under one of Agares��s arms, he truly thought he would die.

    Even now, recalling that moment sent a chill down his spine.

    But no matter how much Agares prioritized Kraush as its target, the Sky-Piercing Knights continued to suffer injuries.

    The injured were quickly evacuated from the battlefield, but those remaining had to deal with Agares even more.

    It was a miracle that there were no casualties.

    ��Lilish��s role must have been significant.��

    While Kraush distracted Agares, whenever a Sky-Piercing Knight was injured or in danger, Lilish would immediately grab them and throw them out of the battle with all her might.

    It was a rough method, but without it, there would have definitely been deaths.

    ��But now, it��s our side that��s about to die.��

    That bastard Agares was relentlessly unleashing its attacks.

    So much so that the surrounding ck forest had beenpletely destroyed, exposing the ground.

    At this point, a sense of defiance rose within him.

    A resolve to shatter that bastard no matter what.

    ��God, Agamenu, raise my stamina or something!��

    Dodging Agares��s hand sweeping over his head, Kraush somersaulted and immediately stood up.

    There was not a moment to rest.

    Perhaps from overusing the wall power, a severe headache pounded in his head.

    But even so, Kraush endured without paying it any mind.

    All to seize that one chance.

    At that moment,

    Boom!

    With an erupting explosion, Agares staggered to the right.

    After enduring for hours, Lilish had finally brought down Agares��s right leg.

    Startled, Agares hurriedly stretched its hand towards the ground, trying to maintain bnce with its other arms.

    Through the gaps between its fingers, Kraush caught a glimpse of Lilish��s blue hair beneath Agares��s leg.

    Lilish, who had dashed forward at a speed that blurred her silhouette, had already reached the left leg.

    The left leg, which the Sky-Piercing Knights had desperately struck, was about half-copsed.

    Lilish��s sword, infused with all her power, swung at that leg.

    Crushing sh Sword

    Boom!

    As the reverberating explosion rang out, cracks spread throughout Agares��s entire left leg.

    Crack!

    Unable to withstand the impact, Agares��s left leg finally shattered into pieces.

    Thud!

    Losing both legs in an instant, Agares��s lower body copsed, and its upper body crashed to the ground.

    Amidst the billowing dust, ck rain poured down.

    ��Kraush!��

    Piercing through the dust and rain, Lilish��s cry rang out.

    By the time he heard that cry, Kraush was already running.

    Kraush leaped into the air.

    Stepping on the spine of Agares, whose lower body had crumbled, Kraush immediately began sprinting along its spine.

    He chose this method because if he tried to jump directly to the head, the arms would block him.

    Kraush��s body began to temper itself once more.

    Just today, he had already activated the second stage of Annihtion Erosion several times.

    Because of that, his entire body creaked.

    Despite having the Lunar Body, his body was starting to give out.

    It felt as if his muscles were tearing apart.

    His insides burned fiercely like an active volcano.

    It was a sensation of his bones shattering into pieces and scattering inside his body.

    Crunch!

    But even so, Kraush gritted his teeth and endured.

    Instead, he drew out Annihtion Erosion even more.

    All for the sole purpose of killing Agares.

    At that moment, the ck mes flowing along Rain Thunder Prime began to transform into a storm.

    To contain that storm, the surging thunder of Lioner took the form of a sheath.

    Kraush desperately suppressed the storm of ck mes within the thunder sheath.

    Each time he did so, the power of the storm within the thunder sheath grew stronger.

    As Kraush ran along the spine, a single cloak gradually came into view.

    As if the cloak itself was the main body, it had spewed out Agares��s body up to its neck, fluttering in the wind.

    ��I��m here.��

    The moment he saw that, Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion soared to a level iparable to before.

    Simultaneously, Kraush swiftly shoved the darkness he had been holding into his mouth.

    The darkness entering his mouth passed through his throat and permeated his insides.

    At the same time, an unpleasant sensation spread within Kraush��s body.

    Thump-

    Along with the brief sound of his heartbeat, a sensation of being possessed swept through his body.

    It was none other than the effect of Agares��s sovereignmand.

    The sovereignmand only works on erosion species possessing world erosion.

    Thus, it has no significant effect on ordinary humans.

    However, there was one exception.

    Only Kraush here was different.

    Through Extreme Blood Poison, Kraush could embed world erosion into his own body.

    Which means,

    He, too, could be included in the effects of the sovereignmand.

    The sovereignmand immediately tried to reach into Kraush��s body to take control.

    Whoosh!

    But at that moment, Ignis red up inside Kraush��s body.

    That Ignis instantly devoured and incinerated the encroaching sovereignmand.

    As a result, he felt a sensation of burning himself from within, but Kraush paid it no mind.

    After a few seconds,

    Darkness slowly flowed out of Kraush��s mouth, following the smoke.

    Kraush had definitely incinerated and eliminated the sovereignmand.

    However, its aftermath still lingered, so he was included as a subject of the sovereignmand.

    ��This is the moment.��

    Without falling prey to the sovereignmand��s possession,

    The conditions for being a subject of the sovereignmand were now fulfilled.

    Even for Agares, who wields the sovereignmand, there are restrictions.

    First, Agares��s true main body, its head, is bound to the Demon Castle and cannot leave.

    Second, those included in the sovereignmand can directly strike Agares��s darkness.

    Of course, the second point was essentially meaningless since the sovereignmand could only be used on erosion species.

    Erosion species would never attack its darkness.

    However, there was one exception.

    An unexpected individual had appeared, one Agares had never anticipated.

    A mutant who had embedded world erosion into his own body.

    Flutter-

    The crimson cloak fluttered violently in the wind.

    The inside of that cloak was engulfed in pitch-ck darkness.

    Although Agares��s eye on this side was destroyed,

    Its other eye was on the other side of the cloak.

    And Kraush knew very well where the inside of that cloak was connected to.

    At the point where Agares had fully emerged from the cloak up to its neck, the cloak was connected to its neck.

    Boom!

    Btedly, Agares noticed Kraush��s presence running along its spine.

    It immediately raised its arms to kill Kraush.

    Beneath the raining bony arms,

    Kraush furrowed his brows.

    Cold sweat formed on his back.

    He was still far from reaching Agares��s neck.

    Just a bit more, even a few seconds would do.

    A little bit more.

    For the few seconds it took for the bastard to raise its body, Kraush needed more time.

    If he used more strength to dodge the arms here, his attack on Agares would weaken.

    Just as Kraush was about to make a decision,

    Boom- Boom!

    A flying sh of light sted away all of Agares��s hands reaching for Kraush.

    In the far distance, at the edge of the horizon,

    A figure was sprinting at full speed towards this ce.

    The Heavenly Dog Star, vi.

    He had arrived just in time.

    Even looking at it again, his power was bizarre.

    It was no wonder Kraush called him an old monster.

    But even vi could not kill Agares, whose main body was in the Demon Castle.

    Among those present, there was only one person who could kill Agares.

    Kraush himself.

    Kraush immediately took a deep breath.

    ��Just 1 second.��

    His thoughts and reflexes, elerated by Annihtion Erosion, made the world appear as if it had stopped.

    And in that frozen world,

    The moment he felt the world had truly stopped,

    Kraush��s foot stomped on Agares��s spine.

    Thud!

    The sound btedly filled that spot, and at that moment, the remaining arms, shattered by the sh of light, rained down on the spine.

    But Kraush was no longer there.

    Leaving only traces of ck mes, Kraush had reached a ce none other than in front of the cloak.

    His held breath reached its limit.

    Soon, the surge that began from the ripples of his mind reached Rain Thunder Prime.

    Crack!

    When the thunderous roar originating from Rain Thunder Prime filled the surroundings,

    The storm of ck mes engulfed the thunder and descended upon the world.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Technique

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    Boom!

    The storm of thunder and ck mes raged, pouring into the inside of Agares��s cloak.

    Piercing through the darkness, the storm that reached beyond shredded everything to pieces.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a faint explosion echoed from a very distant ce.

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion had extended through the darkness of the cloak from the Demon Castle��s side.

    Ring-

    Tinnitus rang in Kraush��s ears.

    His body wouldn��t listen to him after unleashing an attack condensed to its limit and then condensed again.

    ��Ah, Agares is����

    His vision swayed uncontrobly.

    His sense of bnce was in shambles.

    Flutter-

    But amidst that tinnitus, Kraush clearly caught one sound: the fluttering of the cloak.

    The cloak looked as if it was trying to escape.

    At the point of fleeing, it was evident that Agares beyond had also suffered significant damage.

    Well, it was a lethal move infused with world erosion absorbed to the brim.

    If there was no damage, it would be worthy of cursing.

    However,

    ��It��s not over yet.��

    Kraush��s eyes turned red once more.

    Being able to escape meant the bastard was still alive.

    The de of Rain Thunder Prime, which had been fading, emitted a golden light as it thrust towards the cloak.

    Pugh!

    A sound of something being torn apart came from the de that had pierced into the darkness.

    The inside of Agares��s neck, which would have been in tatters from Sky-Thundering Annihtion, was being torn apart by the sword that had entered through the darkness.

    Kraush, whose vision was no longer clear, continued to drive that sword into the inside of the cloak.

    Pugh! Pugh! Pugh!

    At that moment, a sound of something bursting from his forehead was heard.

    Drip-

    He couldn��t tell if what flowed down his face was his own blood or sweat.

    But Kraush paid no heed and continued to strike with his sword.

    Crack!

    Kraush felt all the sensations in his body twisting.

    This feeling was a curse.

    Agares��s darkness was essentially a mass of curses.

    It was proof that the remaining Ignis in his body could no longer burn away the curse.

    Crack!

    But Kraush gritted his teeth until they shattered.

    His fingertips turned ck.

    Yet Kraush raised his sword once more.

    Pugh!

    The downward-striking de plunged deep into the darkness of the cloak.

    He no longer had the strength to pull out the sword.

    Instead, Kraush gripped the de of Rain Thunder Prime and stubbornly drove it inward.

    �������C!��

    Abandoning the defense against the curse, he poured all the remaining Ignis into the cloak.

    ck mes soared high enough to engulf the sky.

    With that as hisst act, Kraush felt his consciousness abruptly sever.

    Grip!

    But Kraush desperately clung to that consciousness.

    Because he needed to know if Agares was dead or not.

    If the bastard died here, one of the reasons for the empire��s downfall would disappear.

    Those who would have died without reason would live, and one of the stepping stones leading to destruction would vanish.

    Those who could face world erosion would increase.

    One of the paths to somehow maintain this shitty world would continue.

    For someone like him, who had lived as a half-wit and couldn��t have any goals,

    The one and only goal he had embraced in his heart and could move forward for,

    To prevent the world��s destruction.

    For that single goal,

    Just as Kraush was about to twist the de once more,

    ��Kr-ush!��

    Someone caught Kraush��s body as he was about to plunge his head into the darkness of the cloak.

    Through his hazy vision, he caught a glimpse of blue hair.

    That hair color was the symbol of the Balheims.

    It had to be Lilish.

    ��Sis, A, gares is����

    His throat was hot.

    His vocal cords must have been partially burned by the ck mes, making it difficult to even speak.

    ��Enough, enough. Agares is dead. Please, please, stop.��

    Kraush, hearing the barely audible voice, slowly closed his eyes.

    Lilish wouldn��t lie, after all.

    ��Take, me to the, saint.��

    Managing to utter a way to recover himself,

    Kraush lost consciousness, still gripping his sword until the very end.

    Amidst the pouring ck rain,

    The tenacity of one who knew nothing but to charge forward quietly burned out.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96

    [EP.96] The Saint

    After Kraush lost consciousness, Lilish nkly gazed down at her brother.

    When Kraush said he had a n, her dread was triggered once more.

    Kraush was clearly going to do something dangerous.

    But Lilish trusted her brother more than her sense of dread.

    He was a brother who had lived a life where he could only be stronger by facing danger together.

    In order to move forward, she couldn��t refuse her brother��s request, even if it meant swallowing a curse.

    And she thought she could protect her brother.

    However, Lilish realized she had underestimated her brother too much.Kraush��s actions went beyond a dangerous level, as if he had never considered his own life from the start.

    Kraush fought stubbornly for the single goal he had set.

    When Lilish, who had avoided the falling arms after copsing the legs, btedly climbed up the spine, Kraush came into her view.

    Kraush, who was madly thrusting his sword into Agares��s cloak as it tried to escape after unleashing Sky-Thundering Annihtion.

    Although his eyes had already lost focus as if half his mind had flown away, Kraush recklessly drove his sword into the cloak with a tenacity surpassing madness.

    That sight was overwhelming enough to make even Lilish hold her breath.

    As a result, the cloak was finally crushed, and the darkness within it disappeared.

    Kraush��s relentless sword had finally severed Agares��s life.

    But the price was gruesome.

    Kraush��s insides were ravaged by the heat of Annihtion Erosion, which even Lunar Body couldn��t suppress.

    So much so that his outer skin was melting from the heat.

    That wasn��t all.

    As Ignis disappeared, curses randomly permeated Kraush��s body.

    He now had dozens of ovepping curses.

    In the midst of it, he had stubbornly offset the curses that could kill him, barely clinging to life.

    The curses were eating away at Kraush in real-time.

    Lilish hurriedly poured all the potions she had onto Kraush.

    When he couldn��t swallow due to his scorched throat, she held them in her mouth and pushed them inside somehow.

    But this was only emergency treatment.

    Proper healing was needed.

    Lilish, who had jumped from the copsing bones, hurriedly took Kraush and descended to the ground.

    ��Muriel! Come here right now!��

    Then she called for a Sky-Piercing Knight who had mastered recovery magic.

    The Sky-Piercing Knight who hurried over was dumbfounded at Kraush��s horrific state.

    Even to him, who had saved people through numerous world erosions, Kraush was in a gruesome condition.

    ��Li-, Lilish, this is beyond what I can handle.��

    He had a dark expression while somehow pouring recovery magic onto Kraush.

    Kraush��s current state was considered a miracle that he was even breathing.

    The only constion was that the embers of Ignis inside his body were burning away some of the curses.

    But that wasn��t visible from the outside, so to Muriel, it seemed Kraush would die at any moment.

    He also wanted to save Kraush.

    Even during the battle with Agares, Kraush had saved the Sky-Piercing Knights several times.

    In order to defeat Agares, if the Sky-Piercing Knights decreased, the force to face world erosion would diminish.

    He had no intention of letting a single one of them die.

    The battle with Agares was essentially no different from hell itself.

    In the midst of that chaos, the Sky-Piercing Knights sincerely respected Kraush, who had saved them countless times.

    Not as a direct descendant of Balheim, but as an individual named Kraush.

    So Muriel also poured recovery magic with all his might, but it was insufficient to save Kraush��s life.

    ��Stop talking nonsense. Keep healing while running.��

    Thus, Lilish immediately carried Kraush on her back.

    She had no intention of losing her brother again.

    She was determined to take him to the saint, as Kraush had said.

    ��I��ll take him.��

    At that moment, a figure arrived in front of Lilish.

    ��Who are you?��

    He was clearly the guardian beside Serang.

    When Lilish, who saw him, had questions, vi spoke.

    ��Questionster. Isn��t that more urgent?��

    Due to the fierce battle with Agares, Lilish was also at her limit.

    Her trembling legs were proof of that.

    vi had also been running without rest, but that was nothingpared to the stamina drain from battling Agares.

    Although she didn��t know his identity, she knew he was Serang��s guardian.

    So Lilish trusted him and handed Kraush over.

    ��I��ll go ahead.��

    After saying those words, vi instantly kicked the ground and disappeared.

    Lilish was amazed by his incredible speed.

    It was a speed that could rival her own when at full stamina.

    Just then, a crow in the sky flew after him.

    Stagger-

    Seeing that, Lilish barely endured nearly copsing to her knees.

    Although she tried to maintainposure, her heart sank when she saw Kraush.

    But she couldn��t only worry about Kraush.

    The Sky-Piercing Knights, who were in a mess everywhere, were all awaiting her orders.

    The Green Wave Knight Order, who had been fighting erosion species in the distance to reduce Agares��s sovereignmand even slightly, was alsoing.

    They had finally starteding after Agares died.

    She was themander here.

    She had to carry out her duties to the end.

    Believing vi would take good care of Kraush, she straightened her back.

    Amander remains amander until the very end.

    ��Everyone, join up with the Green Wave Knight Order and return immediately.��

    It was time to go back.

    �� �� ��

    ��Sigh, this life in a birdcage. I��m sick and tired of it.��

    Inside a temple dyed in an excessively white color, a woman moved her steps and let out a quiet sigh.

    Inside the white dress embroidered with golden thread, a prominent figure unfitting for her age was revealed.

    On her beautiful face, she slowly brushed up her hair, reminiscent of the sun.

    Then, the stigmata imprinted on the back of her hand shone clearly in the lighting through the window.

    That stigmata indicated her identity.

    The pride of the Holy Kingdom, monopolizing the love of the gods.

    Astria Stigma Freeman.

    The saint of the Holy Kingdom Freeman.

    Born as a saint, she had attained an adult body faster than anyone else, but her face was bored again today.

    ��Diona, nothing fun today?��

    ��If there were, you would have found it first, Saint.��

    ��Look at this one. What kind of way is that to talk to the Saint?��

    The holy knight called Diona, who was following behind her, smiled bitterly.

    Untilst year, she rarely grumbled like this, but recently, her tantrums had noticeably increased.

    The reason was simple.

    After hearing about Rahelrn Academy, where many of her peers gathered, she abruptly wanted to go there, but her request was rejected outright.

    After being rejected without even the slightest consideration of her opinion, she had been frequently grumbling about being in a birdcage.

    ��The Saint is also at the age of puberty.��

    It may be irreverent, but even if the church tries to raise her as the perfect saint every day, she is also human.

    Holy Knight Diona, who had been attending to her for a lifetime, knew that fact very well.

    So it was also heartbreaking.

    She was in a position where she couldn��t freely enjoy what she wanted to do.

    ��Come to think of it, I heard about a strange incident recently.��

    ��If it��s about a new saint appearing, it��s nonsense, so it��s better to ignore it.��

    ��Why? That��s exactly what I should pay the most attention to. I��m the world��s only saint, you know.��

    Even though she knew it all, she made a face full of yfulness.

    Diona sighed inwardly.

    ��As you said, Saint, you are the only one in the world.��

    ��With so many gods in this world, saying there��s only one saint. In fact, shouldn��t everyone who has received a god��s blessing be considered a saint?��

    ��No. In the entire world, there is only one person who can receive the blessings of multiple gods. That is you, Saint. A new saint is ultimately a fake saint. They cannot rece you.��

    Hearing those words, Astria squinted her eyes.

    ��Do you really think a saint is such a noble being, Diona?��

    Diona didn��t answer.

    No matter what she said, it wouldn��t be the answer Astria wanted.

    ��I��d be fine even with a fake saint. If I��m not the one and only saint, wouldn��t I be able to fly freely outside this birdcage like a canary?��

    ��Saint.��

    When Diona advised that she was going too far, Astria smiled bitterly.

    Then, as if out of habit, she slowly twirled a lock of her hair with her fingers.

    ��Well, I should learn how to get out first.��

    Leaving those words behind, Astria moved her steps again.

    It was because prayer time was approaching.

    ��Saint!��

    At that moment, before entering the chapel, a figure appeared behind her with urgent footsteps.

    He was a middle-aged man, one of the high priests of the church.

    Seeing him, Astria had questions.

    He was originally in charge of foreign affairs for the church.

    For him toe running like this, sweating profusely, meant some incident had urred.

    ��The scent of an incident.��

    The moment Astria��s eyes sparkled, Diona gave her a look.

    It meant not to do that in front of others, even if it was fine in front of her.

    Astria had no choice but topose herself and soon put on a saintly, benevolent smile.

    ��High Priest Melfiore, what��s the matter?��

    Please let it be a new matter that can relieve today��s boredom.

    She desperately wished inwardly.

    ��La-, Lady Serang Sephira, no, a direct descendant of Balheim.��

    Perhaps because his thoughts weren��t properly sorted out, he kept stumbling over his words.

    Seeing that, as Astria was gradually losing patience, Melfiore finally blurted out.

    ��Anyway, there is someone who needs the Saint��s healing!��

    ��Really, you should have said that from the start. Please guide me.��

    Without a moment��s hesitation, Astria urged Melfiore to lead the way.

    Relieving boredom or whatever, it no longer mattered.

    If it was someone who needed to request healing from her, their condition must be serious.

    So when a healing request came, she put everything else aside and ran there first.

    Astria was that kind of person.

    That was also why she could be called a saint.

    Bang!

    ��Where is the patient?��

    Astria, who had opened the door to the room usually used as a treatment room, asked.

    Having run here forgetting her dignity, she was breathing roughly.

    Inside, several figures entered Astria��s view.

    Most of them were people she was seeing for the first time.

    On one side, a girl with white hair was crying and struggling, almost to the point of exhaustion.

    A Sephira 3rd-tier officer barely holding onto the girl.

    And next to them was a suspicious-looking guardian with ck hair and a woman with a peach-colored hair wearing a veil.

    And Astria knew well who she was.

    ��Serang.��

    ��Astria.��

    Since they were acquainted, she briefly greeted her verbally and moved inside.

    Then, the moment she drew the curtain that had been closed, Astria unconsciously covered her nose with her hand.

    The thick scent of curses flowing out from inside was strong enough to make her grateful she didn��t frown.

    The potent scent of curses, tingling her nose, was enough to make her head hazy.

    On the bedy a boy.

    But the boy��s condition was serious.

    From his outer skin to his insides, it was as if everything had melted after beingpletely burned by fire.

    The only fortunate thing was that the influence of the mes was reduced because of Lunar Body.

    But his body��s condition wasn��t normal, as if he had been continuously overworking himself for a long time.

    Above all, the problem was the amount of curses.

    ��What on earth did he have to do����

    For a human to harbor this many curses in their body.

    She thought that instead of herself, the one who should be called here first was an exorcist.

    She could resolve low-level curses, but for curses of this degree, an exorcist would be more suitable.

    Everyone has their area of expertise.

    ��Enough. Stop thinking.��

    At this point, what she had to do was already determined.

    Healing the boy who looked as if he had fallen into a pit of fire and came out.

    She immediately closed the curtain again and ced her hands above the boy��s body.

    Then she began to draw out her holy power.

    Abundantly imbued with the blessings of the gods, she was evaluated as the world��s only multi-skill user.

    She used a total of seven skills.

    All seven were rted to healing and were attained solely for the purpose of saving people.

    Some among the priests had said she should possess at least one skill to protect herself.

    But she paid no attention and only learned skills rted to healing.

    With so many guardians to protect her, she saw no need to waste effort learning offensive skills.

    Thus, she was assessed as the top specialist in healing among the saints in history.

    ��Regeneration of softened skin, reassembly of broken bones, need to check the internal organs too. Have to continuously supply stamina, and weaken the curses as much as possible. How many potions did they pour? Emergency treatment is done, but the bones and muscles are in disarray. This part is soft too, again.��

    She examined Kraush��s condition while simultaneously using holy power and skills.

    Drip, drip-

    As the boy��s condition was worse than she imagined, sweat drops fell from her forehead.

    And gradually, she began to realize one fact.

    The curses embedded in the boy��s body weren��t harming him.

    They were just flowing gently like an aura.

    It was a situation she had never seen before, so even she was startled, but it was rather fortunate that it didn��t interfere with the treatment.

    Therge curse that made up his body was concerning, but she barely finished the treatment after many twists and turns.

    Wiping the sweat running down her face, she could finally properly see the boy��s face.

    ck hair with a tinge of blue.

    Thick eyshes and distinctly sharp features.

    Although he looked maturepared to his peers, through the healing process, she noticed he wasn��t much different in age from her.

    ��He��s handsome.��

    She was surprised to find herself evaluating someone else��s appearance.

    Even when seeing holy knights her attendants whispered were handsome, she felt no impression.

    But to say a boy her age was handsome.

    ��Was this my type?��

    If you think about it, his sharp features were so intense that they detracted from his appearance.

    Feeling unsure about what she was thinking towards a patient, she let out a fake cough.

    With this, the treatment was finished.

    She had also ced blessings rted to stamina recovery, so he would recover soon.

    Feeling her stiff shoulders, she was about to inform the people outside of the boy��s condition.

    ��A-, Astria.��

    Suddenly, a voice calling her name came from the boy��s mouth.

    They weren��t even acquainted, and he casually called the saint��s name, which was absurd, but she nced back at him.

    Although he shouldn��t be in a state to regain consciousness yet, the boy was gazing at her with faintly blue eyes.

    It was tremendous willpower.

    ��The da-, te, I didn��t miss it on purpose.��

    And the moment she heard the boy muttering, questions filled her eyes.

    Date? He didn��t miss it on purpose?

    What was he suddenly talking about?

    She blinked her eyes, then soon brushed her hair aside, seeing him breathing raggedly.

    ��Must be sleep-talking.��

    What were the odds of her name randomlying up in sleep-talk?

    She shifted her gaze from the boy and pulled back the curtain.

    There stood the white-haired girl she had seen earlier.

    Seeing her eyespletely bloodshot from crying so much, Astria smiled.

    It was also her favorite moment.

    ��The patient is safe. Go see for yourself.��

    The most rewarding moment when she could give relief to the family members who were worried about the patient more than anyone else.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    [EP.97] Stop Crying Already

    The news of Balheim��s Sky-Piercing Knight Order defeating the 8-star erosion species Agares spread throughout the world.

    As it was a matter that urred in the Demonic Realm, naturally, every corner of the world paid attention to the situation there.

    At the same time, people didn��t hold back their praise, saying it was indeed Balheim.

    In particr, the evaluation of Lilish Balheim, a direct descendant of Balheim, rose even higher.

    To catch an 8-star erosion species without a single death among the knight order.

    No matter what anyone said, it was an incident that proved her abilities.

    So much so that there were talks of her bing one of the next generation��s Ten Strongest Under the Heavens.

    However, behind the scenes, no one knew that there was one person who had desperately faced Agares more than anyone else.Since Lilish also kept her mouth shut until Kraush opened his eyes, as he had tried to hide his identity.

    Thanks to that, the Holy Kingdom was in an uproar.

    Around the time when themotion in the world died down, Kraush opened his eyes in the treatment room of the Holy Kingdom.

    [You��re the kind of person who can��t be left alone. Stop sulking every day ande out for a bit. There��s a festival right in front. Let��s go see it together, just the two of us, ahem.]

    Kraush stared at the ceiling of the treatment room for a moment.

    The memory that had shed by in his dream lingered for a while even after he opened his eyes.

    The hair that shone brightly in the sunlight and the woman who couldn��t hide her embarrassment despite pretending otherwise.

    [I know. Someone else came cursed again, right? I can tell just by looking at you. I know. But you can prioritize your own life for at least a day, can��t you?]

    And even the sight of her trying hard to contain her disappointment on her face when he couldn��t go out that day.

    After that, the two of them had fewer conversations with each other.

    Kraush shook his head to erase the memories that had surfaced.

    Then, as he slowly raised his body, the pain he had felt in his body had disappeared as if washed away.

    This feeling, it must have been that person who healed him.

    [You really made a mess.]

    Kraush turned his head towards the voice he heard.

    There, sitting by the window where the sunlight shone, was a crow.

    It was Crimson Garden.

    ��It was a mess. I thought I was going to die.��

    [You knew that, yet you pushed yourself to that extent?]

    ��We caught Agares, didn��t we?��

    Kraush awkwardly scratched his head.

    Having killed one of the harbingers of destruction, he feltpletely refreshed.

    [Let me ask you one thing.]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden approached Kraush.

    [Why are you so desperate?]

    Crimson Garden clearly knew that Kraush was a regressor.

    However, even in her eyes, Kraush��s tenacity was abnormal.

    Kraush was desperately pursuing everything to the point of madness.

    And he did so without sparing his own body in the slightest.

    Crimson Garden didn��t know the process of how Kraush had regressed.

    That��s why she had asked him.

    What was the reason for going this far?

    At that question, Kraush thought of Arthur.

    In the past, someone had asked Arthur a simr question.

    Of course, the reason he asked that question back then was different from Kraush��s case. It was because Arthur was too cold-hearted.

    Anyway, the fact that they received the same question was the same.

    There, Arthur had answered like this:

    [Even if I tell you, do you think you��ll be able to understand?]

    No one can perfectly understand something they haven��t experienced themselves.

    That��s why Arthur said, what do you know, you who haven��t experienced destruction right before your eyes and haven��t regressed?

    That��s why Arthur treated those around him as expendables.

    He coldly used people as pawns and only filled his side with pawns who would never betray him.

    Kraush wasn��t much different.

    He, too, used people like chess pieces, just a little less than Arthur.

    The only difference was that Kraush��s chess pieces included himself as well.

    In the life Kraush had lived, he had never once put himself first.

    Because he was also aware of being an expendable item that stole curses for others.

    So even after regressing, Kraush was the same.

    The thought of treating even himself as a chess piece was deeply ingrained in the life he had lived.

    [You can prioritize your own life for at least a day, can��t you?]

    The words from the dream came to mind again.

    Kraush looked at Crimson Garden.

    What would happen if he told her about the destruction?

    Would she be desperate like him?

    Or would she ept it calmly?

    He didn��t know.

    However, Kraush opened his mouth.

    ��It��s something I need to do to live as myself.��

    There was only one time when Kraush could live for himself.

    Only when preventing the destruction.

    [����]

    Crimson Garden didn��t say a word and quietly gazed at Kraush.

    Soon, she silently sighed and spread her wings, flying towards the window.

    [There��s less than half a year left until going to the academy.]

    Crimson Garden��s words continued after the silence.

    [I��ll train you to death until then, so keep that in mind.]

    Before long, she went out the window.

    Seeing that, Kraush smiled for a moment.

    Indeed, those were words befitting Crimson Garden.

    nk-

    At that moment, the door to the treatment room opened.

    There stood Bianca, holding a wet towel and a bowl.

    She quietly closed the door as if she hadn��t seen Kraush yet, then soon raised her head.

    And as her eyes met Kraush��s,

    ng!

    She dropped the iron bowl filled with water on the floor.

    Seeing that, Kraush hesitated.

    He had clearly told Bianca that he would return safely, but he hade back in the worst state yet.

    He had nothing to say.

    In the meantime, Bianca slowly approached.

    Expressionless as usual, Bianca soon came in front of Kraush and stretched out both arms wide.

    Realizing what that meant, Kraush smiled bitterly and extended his arms under Bianca��s.

    Then he embraced Bianca��s back as it was.

    Bianca, nestled in Kraush��s arms, quietly trembled.

    ��Sorry.��

    As Kraush apologized, Bianca silently snuggled deeper into his embrace.

    As he stroked Bianca��s hair, she spoke.

    ��Please introduce me to the teacher you mentioned, Mr. Kraush.��

    So ites to this in the end.

    ��Okay.��

    It wouldn��t be bad to train together before going to the academy.

    Creak-

    At that moment, the door opened once more.

    There stood a woman with peach-colored hair wearing a veil and Heavenly Dog Star vi.

    ��I told you I would just see him wake up and leave. You��re also responsible, youngdy. Here, as a member of Sephira, oh, he��s awake!��

    Serang, who seemed to have received a call from Sephira, was talking to a magical device in her hand and looked this way.

    Then, as she put away the device and came over, she saw Bianca nestled in Kraush��s arms and smiled bitterly.

    ��She worried a lot and cried for you. You��ll have tofort her quite a bit.��

    ��You��re the one who came in while I wasforting her.��

    ��The situation inside here can��t be seen even with astrology, you know.��

    It was sincere, but Kraush took it as a joke.

    ��More importantly, isn��t it too much to hide that you��re a direct descendant of Balheim?��

    ��You didn��t ask.��

    ��Well, that��s����

    Serang closed her mouth.

    Indeed, she hadn��t asked.

    ��Anyway, thank you for sending the guardian.��

    vi had reached Agares before the Blue Sea Knight Order even left the Demonic Realm.

    Just by that, one could tell how faithfully he had carried out Serang��s orders.

    ��If we had waited for vi a bit, we might have caught it more easily.��

    But that��s just a hindsight story.

    When they didn��t even know when vi would arrive, they couldn��t waste more stamina.

    ��It��s fine. That was the deal. Even if it wasn��t a deal, I would have sent him if I had heard the news.��

    She must have remembered what Mirvis had said, as she shuddered.

    Kraush knew well what it was, so he didn��t particrly sympathize with her.

    That was because she was the author of the erotic novels Ebsque often read.

    What was hidden in her third drawer were the erotic novels she had written.

    Being a princess of Sephira while also being an erotic novel writer behind the scenes.

    When he first searched her room and came out, he was dumbfounded.

    ��I didn��t know it would be used like this.��

    Anyway, Kraush decided to bring up the main topic now.

    ��So what about the other deal?��

    As he asked while stroking Bianca��s hair, Serang fell silent.

    Kraush knew a suspiciouslyrge amount of information.

    So even Serang knew that the death notice Kraush had mentioned about her wasn��t entirely false.

    After pondering this and that, she soon let out a sigh.

    ��Alright. From the beginning, it was a deal with no loss on our side anyway.��

    What Kraush wanted was the Heavenly ughter Star.

    Just because one Heavenly ughter Star disappeared, vi��s ties with Serang and Sephira weren��t shallow enough for him to leave her side.

    So she could readily give it away.

    ��More importantly, are you okay? Revealing so many facts to the youngdy.��

    Serang knew that Kraush possessed three skills.

    Moreover, one of those skills was a skill that could steal other skills.

    However, Kraush didn��t particrly care.

    In the end, as they continued like this, those things would be revealed anyway.

    ��You wouldn��t want your secrets to be exposed either, would you?��

    Serang flinched and stiffened her body.

    From the moment Serang sent vi, she had acknowledged that it was her weakness.

    So it meant she absolutely couldn��t go around revealing Kraush��s secrets to anyone.

    ��It sounds like we��re a secret society.��

    Serang forced a smile.

    At the word ��society��, for some reason, it felt like Bianca was hugging him a bit more tightly, but Kraush left it be.

    ��vi.��

    At Serang��s call, vi stepped forward.

    ��What should I do?��

    ��Just permit in your heart that you��ll give the Heavenly ughter Star.��

    vi faithfully followed Kraush��s words.

    Towards him, Kraush raised his hand.

    The target was vi, and what he would steal was the Heavenly ughter Star.

    ck Hood was activated on Kraush��s hand without a dial.

    At that moment, Kraush��s body flinched and stiffened.

    An absurd bloodlust immediately surged up from deep within.

    ��So this is how it feels.��

    In the past, the curse called the Demon of ughter was simr to this.

    At the same time, following the Heavenly ughter Star, the effect of the Doll��s Eye also grew stronger.

    It was because the Heavenly ughter Star increased the power of curses.

    The surging bloodlust was instantly suppressed by the Doll��s Eye and disappeared.

    Simultaneously, the madness that kept trying to seep out was also suppressed.

    This time, he had absorbed so much world erosion that the control of madness was precarious.

    Thanks to the Doll��s Eye being strengthened by the effect of the Heavenly ughter Star, all the problems were solved.

    That wasn��t all.

    ��The Heavenly ughter Star increases physical abilities in exchange for feeling bloodlust towards others.��

    He was itching to use his body right away.

    ��No. They said you need to rest.��

    However, Bianca, who had noticed Kraush��s thoughts, spoke with raised eyebrows.

    Kraush knew well the saint��s abilities, so it was clearly a full recovery, but since he had wronged Bianca, he decided to endure it for a bit.

    ��vi, how is it?��

    In the meantime, Serang turned to vi and asked.

    vi clenched and unclenched his fist, then looked at Kraush with curious eyes.

    ��It feels like the shackles that bound my body have disappeared.��

    ��It sounds like a good feeling. That��s great.��

    Serang smiled with satisfaction and turned around.

    ��Then I��ll get going. I don��t want to disturb your time together.��

    ��Yeah, I��ll go protect your life then.��

    ��I can protect my own life to some extent, youngdy.��

    Sheughed as if snorting and turned to leave as it was.

    But then, Serang, who had grabbed the doorknob, looked back.

    ��There��s one thing I��m curious about. Where will you be next year?��

    She could find out with that astrology of hers.

    Why was she asking?

    Although he had questions, Kraush decided to answer this much in exchange for receiving the Heavenly ughter Star.

    ��Rahelrn Academy.��

    ��Hmm.��

    Serang, who had a smile on the corner of her mouth, soon slightly raised the corners of her lips under the veil.

    ��I see. Enjoy your time at the academy. Ah, right. Let me tell you one thing before I go.��

    She continued, saying it was a bonus.

    ��Is the fake saint who recently appeared in the Holy Kingdom really a fake?��

    Hearing those words, Kraush soon let out a sigh.

    ��Are you testing whether I��m a prophet or not?��

    ��Well, it��s something unknown, right?��

    Why do astrologers all like to show meaningful attitudes?

    Kraush thought he really couldn��t understand and said,

    ��That one is not a fake.��

    Let alone a real one.

    However, there was one certain fact.

    The fake saint was someone who would shake the foundation of the Holy Kingdom.

    ��That answer is enough.��

    Only then did Serang grab the door and open it.

    ��Please help my friend Astria a bit.��

    ��What did you see with astrology?��

    ��Nothing.��

    Kraush didn��t believe it, and she, who spat out an honest answer, left, fluttering her peach-colored hair.

    Just one thing.

    She hid the fact that suddenly, she couldn��t see anything about Astria, who she should have been able to see.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    [EP.98] Didn��t You Notice This?

    Astria Stigma Freeman.

    Recently, she was in an extremely intriguing state.

    It was because a direct descendant of Balheim, whom she had only heard about, was actually staying in the temple.

    ��To think that man was a direct descendant of Balheim.��

    What is Balheim?

    A heroic family considered the strongest in the world.

    Their reputation was immeasurable, and everyone in the world bowed their heads at the mention of Balheim.

    A direct descendant of that family was currently receiving treatment in the temple.For Astria, who had beenmenting her life as if in a birdcage, it was an immense source of interest.

    ��Still, I have to endure.��

    The first ones a patient should see upon waking up are their family.

    ording to Serang, the pretty girl with white hair was his fianc��e.

    Anyone could tell they had a deep rtionship from how much she had cried.

    ��Engaged, huh.��

    Astria quietly gazed out the window.

    Outside the temple, she saw lovers walking hand in hand.

    It was something she could never enjoy in her lifetime.

    If a saint became lovers with someone, her limbs might be cut off immediately for desecrating the sacred.

    ��I had such childish thoughts.��

    A girl who was only 14 years old this year.

    Nevertheless, a saint who had to be more mature and sacred than anyone else.

    That was Astria.

    ��Saint.��

    At that moment, her guardian holy knight Diona called for her.

    ��I heard Mr. Kraush Balheim has woken up.��

    Currently, the fact that Balheim was in the Holy Kingdom was a closely guarded secret.

    The reason was that Balheim had directly requested confidentiality.

    The Holy Kingdom willingly cooperated.

    There was no reason to be at odds with Balheim.

    ��How is his condition?��

    ��He seems to be fine.��

    ��Of course, whose skill is it?��

    Revealing a disposition unfitting for her age of 14, she wore a confident smile.

    ��They won��t say anything about going to see his face once, right?��

    As Astria showed a hint of interest, Diona reluctantly nodded.

    ��Yes, since it��s to check the patient��s recovery status.��

    Although no one would doubt the saint��s healing abilities.

    Diona, who inwardly wished for her to live a bit more freely, gave permission.

    ��That��s why I like Diona so much.��

    Hearing those words, Astria promptly stood up from her chair and gave Diona a hug.

    Seeing Astria like that, Diona smiled with a sense of pride.

    For Astria, who had no parents, Diona, who had been with her for a lifetime since childhood, was the closest to a parent.

    And it was the same for Diona.

    ��I wonder if it would be rude to ask this and that. I��m looking forward to it.��

    Being a direct descendant of Balheim, what kind of heroic life had he led?

    Astria, who had lived her entire life trapped in the Holy Kingdom, was unfamiliar with stories of the world.

    So with a heart full of anticipation, she sought the room where Kraush was resting.

    ��Mr. Kraush has gone out to train.��

    The moment she arrived at the room, she blinked upon hearing the words of the tight-lipped attendant directly assigned to Kraush��s room.

    When she entered the room, the attendant was cleaning alone, so she had questions.

    She never imagined he would have gone out to train in the meantime.

    ��Training right after waking up?��

    Since she had personally restored his body, there was nothing he couldn��t do if he wanted to train.

    However, even if the body recovered, mental fatigue didn��t disappear.

    ��The memory of fainting from pain must have definitely remained in his body.��

    There were countless people whoined of mental distress despite being fully healed.

    That��s why Astria often bestowed blessings capable of mental care on those who were severely affected.

    The efficacy wasn��t strong, but people quickly recovered just from that.

    And Kraush belonged to those who had suffered pain severe enough to be counted on one hand among the people Astria had seen.

    So much so that even Astria, who always maintainedposure in front of patients, was about to frown.

    ��And yet, training.��

    Should she consider him as befitting Balheim?

    ��Where is the training ground?��

    ��I heard he is using a private room in the training ground frequently used by the holy knights.��

    He said he wanted to hide his identity, but he was quite active.

    ��Thank you. E, good work today too.��

    The attendant happily made the sign of the cross to Astria, who kindly called her name.

    Leaving the attendant behind, Astria moved her steps withrge strides.

    What kind of person was he to start training right after waking up?

    ��I heard he��s the same age as me.��

    Facing an 8-star erosion species at the age of 14.

    She was curious about what kind of ce Balheim was to produce such a person.

    Thus, she arrived in front of the private room of the holy knights�� training ground.

    There was one training room that was uniquely open.

    The private rooms in the holy knights�� training ground were ces where holy knights entered to train their inner selves.

    It was a ce where it was very easy to concentrate as all four sides were blocked by walls.

    She had wondered why someone would use a private room with the door open, but soon realized.

    It was because the intense heat rising from inside the door scorched her fair skin.

    If the door had been closed with this heat, the walls would have melted from the umted heat.

    ��This is.��

    ck me burning pitch-ck.

    It was clearly a me created from a curse.

    And from the perspective of Astria, who wielded holy power, it was an extremely unpleasant power.

    As she prated through the ck me and raised her head, there was a boy.

    A boy with sweat dripping from his forehead, scattering ck me on a golden-glowing de.

    His ck hair mixed with a hint of blue fluttered.

    At the same time, his sharp features beneath it caught her eye.

    nkly watching the sweat drops flowing down his cheeks, she soon barely came to her senses.

    ��He��s handsome even at a second nce.��

    She had thought so even when he was asleep.

    With such a serious gaze amidst the ck me, her eyes unconsciously followed him.

    Was she the type to prefer sharp-featured faces?

    She had seen holy knights a few times whom her attendants whispered were handsome.

    But it was just an impression that they looked kind.

    She hadn��t particrly felt any emotions looking at them.

    In the first ce, whether handsome or not, if the skin on the face is torn off or burned, the inside is all the same.

    As a saint who had seen countless injured people, she thought she didn��t care about appearances.

    ��But it was a misconception.��

    She definitely did care about appearances.

    Just like girls her age.

    The proof was that even now, she couldn��t take her eyes off Kraush.

    In the meantime, the ck me gradually subsided.

    It was because Kraush had finished his training.

    The moment he wiped the sweat with his hand and turned his head, his eyes met Astria��s.

    For some reason, Astria ended up averting her gaze.

    It was difficult to face a man she was attracted to who was drenched in sweat.

    ��Miss Astria?��

    Was his voice also her type?

    Astria cleared her throat as ifing to her senses.

    She was a saint.

    Regardless of her preferences, he was a visitor to the Holy Kingdom with the status of a patient.

    What use was it for a saint to harbor personal feelings towards such a person?

    She once again regained her saintly demeanor.

    ��I didn��t expect you to seek the training ground right after waking up. How is your physical condition?��

    She spoke with a benevolent smile.

    Then, for some reason, Kraush��s eyebrows slightly distorted.

    As if he had encountered someone unpleasant, Astria flinched.

    No matter how much she tried to maintain her saintly appearance, receiving such a gaze from a man she was attracted to secretly hurt her.

    ��Is it to the extent of finding me unpleasant to look at?��

    While Astria touched her own face, Kraush opened his mouth.

    ��Yes, thanks to you, I have fully recovered.��

    To the point of training in the training ground.

    The word ��fully recovered�� truly suited him.

    However, as soon as she saw Kraush, there was something that bothered her.

    ��May I ask one thing?��

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��The curse embedded in your body, why does it feel stronger than when I healed you?��

    That had been bothering Astria all along.

    Why did he harbor such curses in his body?

    Judging from his training earlier, he was wielding curses.

    So when Astria asked, Kraush only smiled slightly.

    When Astria tilted her head upon seeing that, she noticed his response.

    ����What about the answer?��

    So when she asked, Kraush spoke after a smile.

    ��I said I would listen, not that I would answer.��

    Seeing that, Astria realized one fact.

    His face was definitely her type.

    ��No manners.��

    But his personality definitely was not.

    Feeling unnecessarily annoyed, she struggled to maintain a smile.

    ��I see. Everyone has things that are difficult to answer.��

    ��Then, may I ask you a question this time?��

    Astria��s lips slightly protruded.

    ��Even though I might not answer either?��

    ��That��s fine.��

    And he opened his mouth with a suspicious smile.

    ��Would you like to go on a date with me?��

    The moment those abrupt words continued from him, Astria froze.

    It was something she hadn��t expected at all.

    ��A date?��

    She mumbled with a nk expression.

    Regardless, Kraush leisurely tidied up his clothes.

    ��Ah, of course, after I clean up a bit.��

    A man with no manners andpletely self-centered.

    Even a man with a fianc��e.

    Such a person blurted out the word ��date�� to another woman.

    And to a saint, no less.

    There was no scoundrel worse than this scoundrel.

    Usually, her mind, which would have quickly thought, was also stained with bewilderment and couldn��t think properly.

    ��I-, I��m a saint, you know?��

    A date with a saint, was that even remotely possible?

    So much so that even Diona, who had followed behind, was looking at Kraush with a dumbfounded expression.

    But Kraush shrugged his shoulders as if it was nothing new.

    ��Is that a big problem? We can go on a date while talking about what��s happening in the world.��

    It was an attitude that didn��t care at all about her being a saint.

    Astria rolled her eyes back and forth.

    Then, when her eyes met Kraush��s again, she quickly turned her head away.

    ��Mr. Kraush Balheim����

    Just as Diona was about to say that his joke had gone too far,

    ��Alright. I��m also curious about what��s happening in the world.��

    Astria abruptly agreed.

    When Diona looked at her with a surprised expression, Astria tried hard to hide her reddened ears with her side hair.

    ��Someone who is a direct descendant of Balheim wouldn��tmit any rudeness, right?��

    ��I��ll even put the Balheim name on the line.��

    Before Diona could stop them, the date had already been arranged.

    Diona looked at her with a troubled expression, but Astria swiftly turned her body around.

    ��I��ll be in my room, soe when you��re ready.��

    She moved her steps, maintaining the calmest expression possible.

    Seeing that, Diona nced at Kraush, then sighed and followed Astria.

    Thinking that the capricious saint had taken a liking to something again.

    * * *

    In the meantime, after Astria had left, Kraush let out a short sigh.

    Fortunately, Astria had taken the hint that they should talk alone.

    A direct descendant of Balheim, behaving rudely, even blurted out the word ��date��.

    Naturally, she must have noticed the strangeness in the conversation earlier.

    ��She��s always been quick-witted since long ago.��

    His behavior was clearly unusual, and Astria must have noticed there was a reason.

    So she must have understood the date proposal as meaning they had something to discuss alone.

    During the Skyborne Generation era, it was always Kraush and Astria who stayed in the rear.

    Even if he didn��t know other things, Kraush was confident he knew Astria well.

    ��In the first ce, that girl often used this on me when having important conversations.��

    [Why don��t you go on a date with me?]

    Words a saint would never utter.

    In other words, it meant let��s talk, just the two of us.

    In reality, when he followed Astria, she would often have important conversations rted to the Skyborne Generation or the world.

    Saying she wanted to hear Kraush��s opinion.

    Of course, the fact that sheter actually asked him out on a date was a w.

    At least, that was because she developed feelings for him as things happened with the Skyborne Generation, not now.

    ��In the first ce, when we first met, she didn��t particrly like me.��

    At the time of their first meeting, Astria would twitch whenever she saw Kraush.

    So much so that whenever her eyes met Kraush��s, she would twist her head away as if she didn��t want to face him.

    And that wasn��t much different this time either.

    Even today, when their eyes met as he came out of the training room, Astria immediately turned her head.

    ��What did she say again? That my face was utterly distasteful?��

    He recalled the answer Astria gave when he snapped at her, asking why she kept averting her eyes in an unpleasant manner.

    Appearances were a matter of personal taste.

    So Kraush had also let it be.

    Of course, even if someone wasn��t particrly likable, often feelings developed when spending time together.

    Especially when crossing the line between life and death together, Kraush knew well that such tendencies intensified.

    After all, there were quite a few who developed feelings within the Skyborne Generation.

    So even Astria, a saint, had unconsciously developed such feelings.

    Since he was the one who spent the most time beside her, as they were both always in the rear.

    And that meant, in other words, the current Astria wouldn��t particrly like him.

    Moreover, he was drenched in sweat from training, so she must have disliked it even more.

    Every time, she would turn bright red, telling him to wear clothes properly and wash up.

    So he had added that he would wash up beforeing.

    ��It��s fine as long as she agreed.��

    He had no desire to have a bad rtionship with her.

    He owed her a great debt, and considering her abilities, there was sufficient value in rebuilding their rtionship.

    ��I should talk about the fake saint matter this time. If I just give her a hint, that girl will handle it well on her own.��

    Just as Kraush thought that and was about to move his steps to wash up and change clothes before their conversation,

    At the corner entrance leading to the training room, a strand of white hair was visible.

    It belonged to a girl who was staring intently at him.

    Seeing that, Kraush unconsciously stiffened.

    ��Mr. Kraush, did you train?��

    But upon hearing the words that reached his ears, he briefly felt relieved.

    While Bianca, who had been exhausted from crying, was asleep, Kraush hade out to train to examine the Heavenly ughter Star without her knowing.

    This was also something Bianca would be angry about.

    But it wasn��t as much as the conversation with Astria.

    Naturally, it was all a misunderstanding.

    However, unlike Kraush��s relief, Bianca��s eyes turned cold for the first time.

    ��And a date with the saint?��

    Ah, she heard everything.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Kraush was walking down the temple corridor, wiping his cold sweat after a harsh scolding, thanks to Bianca��s increasingly cold gaze as he tried to exin himself.

    This was the first time he had seen Bianca looking at him so coldly, and it left him flustered.

    Fortunately, they had reached an agreement to tour the Holy Kingdom of Freeman togetherter.

    It was surprising that this was enough to calm her anger, given how they were always together.

    [What a rogue, trying to bring in another woman again.]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden appeared from the corridor window.

    She adjusted her wings and looked at Kraush with disdain.

    [Don��t you know what happens if a regressor ys around carelessly?]

    ��What do you take me for? I��ve never lived such a promiscuous life.��[Hmph, do you think promiscuity onlyes from physical actions? Your very thoughts are corrupt.]

    ��What��s corrupt is your mouth, Crimson.��

    She spoke provocatively as if it were nothing.

    [Tsk tsk, one day, a woman will appear iming to be carrying your child, and you��ll have no excuse when you��re stabbed.]

    ��That��s not going to happen.��

    He didn��t understand why she saw him that way.

    Besides, until the end of this ruined world, he had no intentions of getting involved with anyone like that.

    ��By the way, Crimson, do you remember the thing I talked about regarding Bianca?��

    [I��ve already called her to the Green Pine Mansion of Balheim.]

    Crimson Garden let out a long sigh.

    [I know how it feels to just watch without being able to do anything.]

    Perhaps it was because she had often witnessed her kin die helplessly.

    Crimson Garden seemed to be considerate of Bianca as well.

    One way or another, Crimson Garden had developed affection for Bianca.

    ��Thank you. Bianca will be happy.��

    [It��s better than trying to stop her from packing her bags to follow you.]

    ��Please, stop her from doing that.��

    He couldn��t bear to see Bianca in such a state.

    [That wouldn��t happen if you behave properly.]

    Crimson Garden��s underlying message was clear: don��t let this happen again.

    ��I��ll try.��

    [You didn��t say you would never let it happen again.]

    Knowing the future, Kraush couldn��t give a definite answer.

    If anything, it would get worse, not better.

    [Now, go and chat with the saint.]

    Kraush watched Crimson Garden exit through the window with a wry smile.

    Then he knocked on the door he had arrived at.

    ��Miss Astria, it��s Kraush Balheim.��

    -Ah, just a moment.

    Along with a voice from inside, the door creaked open.

    There stood Diona, a holy knight with dark blonde hair.

    As he entered the room she opened, Astria looked at him.

    ��Nice to see you again, Mr. Kraush.��

    Beneath her sunlit hair, Astria��s appearance was somewhat different from earlier.

    She had changed her clothes and applied makeup, presenting a more adorned look.

    In fact, this appearance was more familiar to Kraush.

    As her public activities increased, Astria never neglected her appearance, always insisting she must look her best.

    The Astria in Kraush��s memory always looked like this.

    ��Indeed. You seem well-prepared for our date. You look beautiful.��

    When Kraush teased, she flinched and averted her eyes again.

    It was the Astria he always saw.

    ��Diona.��

    While averting her gaze, Astria called Diona.

    ��Miss Astria.��

    ��It��s okay. We��re not going out of the room.��

    The sight of a saint with a man could not be shown to the public.

    So she had no intention of showing herself alone with Kraush outside.

    Of course, for Astria, just having a man in her room and talking together was enough to make her heart race.

    She tried hard to hide it.

    ����Understood.��

    Diona let out a short sigh and stepped back.

    She nced at Kraush before closing the door and leaving.

    She trusted that a direct descendant of Balheim wouldn��t cross any lines.

    Thus, Kraush and Astria were left alone in the room.

    A moment of silence passed between them.

    Kraush was the first to move in that silence.

    He walked to the opposite side of the chair where she was sitting.

    Astria flinched again.

    At the same time, her hand busily fidgeted under the table.

    As Kraush pulled out a chair and sat down, he finally spoke.

    ��Thank you for arranging a ce for us to talk alone.��

    ��Oh, yes, yes.��

    ��You don��t need to be so nervous. I��m not proposing an important deal or anything, just wanting to talk about the Holy Kingdom.��

    No matter how mature she was, Astria was still only 14 years old.

    When Kraush showed consideration, Astria��s eyes widened.

    ��What?��

    Astria responded a bit nkly.

    When Kraush looked at her quizzically, her face started to turn red.

    ��Oh, ah, yes, right! As a direct descendant of Balheim, it makes sense you might have something to say to a saint.��

    Astria turned her words around in a flustered manner.

    Kraush, watching her nkly, showed a puzzled expression.

    ����Did you really think I was asking you on a date?��

    Astria��s mouth mped shut.

    Her face turned bright red, clearly showing she had been hit right on the mark.

    Seeing that, Kraush realized his mistake btedly.

    ��Was Astria less cunning at this age than I thought?��

    Kraush had met Astria at the graduation ceremony of Rahelrn Academy.

    ��She had grown more by then than she is now.��

    Kraush scratched the back of his head for a moment.

    Then a question suddenly arose.

    ��Then why did she ept the date?��

    If she had genuinely considered it a date, she should have rejected it outright.

    After all, asking a saint on a date was an outrageous thing to say.

    Coming from a man whose face she found distasteful and whose personality was rude, the offer of a date.

    Even if he was a direct descendant of Balheim, a saint could have easily rejected it.

    So why did she ept it?

    ����Miss Astria, don��t you find my face distasteful? Because it looks sharp and mean.��

    ��N-no?��

    Embarrassed by her own misunderstanding, she answered without thinking.

    ��In fact, I think you��re quite handsome����

    Unable to maintain her usualposure due to embarrassment, she answered honestly.

    Realizing what she had said toote, her eyes began to spin.

    She was so embarrassed she felt like crying.

    She had never revealed her inner thoughts so openly to anyone before.

    Meanwhile, Kraush��s body stiffened upon hearing her words.

    ��Is her opinion that different from back then?��

    Judging from Astria��s extremely embarrassed state, her words seemed sincere.

    Could someone��s preferences change so drastically in just a few years?

    ��Or maybe����

    Perhaps they had been the same from the beginning.

    Kraush, who btedly grasped the situation, began to recall his memories one by one.

    What various statements from Astria had meant.

    He had thought her affection for him had grown over time.

    But it turned out Astria had feelings for him from the start.

    The harsh words she asionally uttered were all to hide her embarrassment.

    Only now did he realize this.

    Kraush swallowed a bitter smile.

    Astria had controlled herself so well that even a perceptive Kraush hadn��t noticed back then.

    Since a saint shouldn��t harbor feelings for the opposite sex, she had thoroughly restrained herself.

    And then, in the end, she had shown her true feelings.

    Kraush had responded to those feelings by not going on the date.

    Kraush gently brushed his face.

    ��What a scumbag.��

    Despite the idiocy caused by the new realms, he had done something extremely disrespectful to Astria.

    ��Now that it never happened, I can��t even apologize.��

    Kraush looked at Astria, who still couldn��t lift her face.

    ��Miss Astria, do you know about the fake saint?��

    To relieve her embarrassment, he decided to get to the main point.

    Astria barely regained herposure.

    ��A fake saint����

    ��Yes, the saint who has recently appeared in the Holy Kingdom.��

    Astria tilted her head.

    ��Actually, what if that saint is not fake?��

    Astria��s expression immediately changed.

    Finally, Astria returned to her usual self.

    She began to focus on Kraush��s story rather than her embarrassment.

    ��In fact, it might be better if you didn��t hear this story from your perspective.��

    What Kraush was about to say was the deep secret of the church.

    So he hesitated briefly even as he tried to speak.

    ��It seems you��re about to tell me something very important.��

    Astria smiled as brightly as the sun.

    ��Please tell me. I don��t want to remain ignorant of things rted to me.��

    Her appearance perfectly matched the word ��saint.��

    Thus, Kraush spoke the truth.

    ��The person called the fake saint is a saint who was recorded to have died 300 years ago.��

    ����What?��

    Astria��s smile froze at thepletely unexpected reply.

    It was a story she had never heard before.

    ��And she is also your future.��

    Bang!

    At that moment, the door burst open violently.

    Standing there was none other than Diona.

    She had been silently eavesdropping outside and hade in as soon as she heard Kraush��s statement.

    ��Diona.��

    Astria��s eyes turned colder than ever.

    She was signaling not to interrupt this moment.

    ��Miss Astria!��

    Diona��s eyes trembled.

    She looked at Kraush.

    How could the boy, a direct descendant of Balheim, know this?

    This was a fact known only to a very few within the Holy Kingdom.

    ��It��s okay. Please continue.��

    ��A saint is half-immortal.��

    A saint��s body, full of divine power, is almost immortal.

    Because the cells in the body do not age due to the divine power filled within the body.

    Perhaps, the saint is the closest to Crimson Garden.

    However, there is only one thing that divine power cannot suppress.

    It is the mind.

    While the body remains intact, the saint��s mind typically deteriorates around the age of 250.

    As saints, they lead lives solely devoted to healing others within the Holy Kingdom.

    Most of them eventually lose the will to live and reach a mental limit.

    Therefore, the Holy Kingdom roughly reces saints every 200 years.

    The method is to put the mentally deteriorated former saint into a ss coffin and forcefully draw out all the divine power, infusing it into the water inside the ss coffin.

    Then, the infant candidate for the next generation saint spends their time in that water.

    That is the Holy Grail.

    And that is the inheritance of the saint.

    After exining everything, Diona lowered her head.

    Because she knew the story.

    ��In short, the fake saint is the shell of a former saint.��

    The current fake saint, who is actively roaming, is a 300-year-old former saint turned into an old woman due to divine power extraction.

    The saint is the Holy Kingdom��s disgrace and a secret that must never be revealed.

    The reason she could roam outside was due to a new faction within the Holy Kingdom opposing the inheritance of the saint.

    ��And this was also the beginning of the Holy Kingdom Freeman��s attempt to sever the line of saints.��

    All of this was a story Astria had personally shared.

    Even the current Astria must have known about the Holy Grail.

    However, she would not have known the process of how the Holy Grail was made.

    For a good reason.

    She learned this story after the Diona Ste here joined the faction opposing the inheritance of saints.

    It was after she had died facing the Holy Kingdom head-on.

    And that was also when she had joined the Skyborne Generation.

    With the Skyborne Generation, heirs from various kingdoms and empires backing her, she threatened the Holy Kingdom and the temple.

    Would she expose her existence to the world and shake the foundation of the Holy Kingdom?

    Or would they grant her freedom?

    The answer was simple.

    She officially joined the Skyborne Generation to support them as a saint.

    Continuing the will of Diona, who had tried so hard to free her.

    Astria, who had been silent, looked at Diona.

    ��Diona, you didn��t tell me this because you were thinking of me.��

    ����I.��

    Diona couldn��t finish her sentence and looked at Astria with a heavy heart.

    She must have hoped she wouldn��t suffer from knowing such a fact.

    However, Astria was strong.

    [If, really, if I could go back to that time. I want to make sure Diona doesn��t die because of me.]

    And Kraush remembered what she said.

    That��s why he told her this fact today.

    ��This is all I wanted to tell you.��

    Astria looked back at Kraush.

    She couldn��t understand why Kraush was telling her this.

    From Kraush��s perspective, this was an extremely disadvantageous story.

    If he possessed such information, it could be a card to shake the Holy Kingdom someday.

    Conversely, if he spoke out, he might be a target of the Holy Kingdom.

    Yet, he directly told this fact to her, who could be said to be the foundation of the Holy Kingdom.

    No matter how she looked at it, it wasn��t something one would casually reveal.

    ��Why did you����

    ��Are you asking why I told you?��

    Astria fell silent.

    Seeing this, Kraush briefly smiled.

    ��I��m the type who can��t let go of a debt.��

    At the time when the vanguard of the Skyborne Generation had left.

    The fiercest attack erupted in the rear.

    Kraush and Astria, caught in it, were on the brink of death.

    Both suffered severe injuries, but Astria, being a saint, could somehow recover.

    On the other hand, Kraush was in a state beyond even Astria��s healing abilities.

    Due to the curses umted over a long time, the injuries caused them to run rampant, gnawing away at Kraush��s body.

    What Astria did then was simple.

    [Don��t die. You can��t die as you please.]

    Just like during the time of the Holy Grail for the saint��s inheritance.

    She poured all her divine power into Kraush.

    Just to save Kraush.

    When Kraush woke upter.

    [��Astria?]

    Astria was no longer in this world.

    Despite her own injuries being not fully healed, only the corpse of Astria, who had poured out all her divine power into Kraush, remained.

    That day, Kraush received a great favor.

    And because of that, Kraush could survive.

    The divine power in Kraush��s body, as if it were Astria��s will, continually healed his body.

    Unless it was a fatal injury like having his neckpletely sliced or his heart pierced, his body would constantly heal.

    Because of that, Kraush endured countless curses and survived.

    Because he couldn��t bear to face Astria if he died.

    And now it was time for Kraush to repay that favor.

    Of course, Kraush didn��t mention that.

    ��The reason I��m alive now is thanks to you, Miss Astria. So, it��s only right to help you so you can choose the direction you want to go in, as someone who has received a favor.��

    ��That was merely the obvious reward for your heroic deeds. As a saint, it was something I should naturally do for someone who fought against an 8-star erosion species and ended up in such a state.��

    But Kraush shook his head.

    Instead, he dered.

    ��The one who saved me wasn��t just a saint, it was you, Astria.��

    Astria��s expression showed her surprise.

    It was the first time anyone had ever told her that.

    No one had ever expressed gratitude directly to Astria, not as a saint.

    ��Someone once told me to take care of myself first.��

    She had heard it so often from him that it sometimes felt like nagging.

    ��I think it wouldn��t hurt for Astria to think about it at least once.��

    Kraush finished saying that and stood up.

    Then, he conveyed his final words to the dazed Astria.

    ��Despite how I look, I will be quite strong.��

    With a yful smile, he looked like someone of his own age for the first time today.

    ��If the shackles get annoying, let me know. I��ll cut them off for you.��

    Thatst remark was directed at Astria, not the saint.

    Leaving Astria, who was unable to respond, Kraush walked out of the room.

    Astria still stared nkly at Kraush��s departing figure.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    After finishing his conversation with Astria, Kraush went on a date with Bianca in the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    In fact, there wasn��t much to the date.

    As usual, they ate delicious food and toured the Holy Kingdom.

    ��There are so many people, shall we hold hands?��

    Since she wanted to, Kraush held her hand without hesitation.

    Bianca looked extremely pleased.

    Seeing her like that, Kraush couldn��t help but find her somewhat adorable and did everything she asked.

    ��The previous saint����

    Naturally, she was nowhere to be seen.The Holy Kingdom must have taken her away.

    Kraush didn��t particrly feel sympathy for that saint.

    He only revealed the saint��s existence in the hope that Astria��s future would improve.

    ��I always knew I couldn��t save everything.��

    It was already a struggle to protect what he held in his hands.

    Without further concern, Kraush returned to the temple with Bianca.

    ��Are you satisfied?��

    Bianca nodded her head up and down.

    Seeing remnants of the chocte she had eaten earlier around her mouth, Kraush raised his hand and wiped it off.

    So sloppy.

    ��You seem very close. Engaged, right?��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head towards the voice he heard.

    It was none other than Astria.

    The dazed look from before had disappeared, reced by a confident smile.

    She seemed to have sorted out her thoughts.

    ��You dropped the formalities earlier, so I��ll do the same. You don��t mind, right?��

    ��Yes, that��s morefortable for me too.��

    It felt more awkward for Kraush to use formalnguage with Astria.

    So, shrugging his shoulders, Kraush took his hand away from Bianca��s cheek.

    Bianca immediately grabbed his hand again.

    Bianca subtly positioned herself between Astria and Kraush, looking straight at Astria.

    Seeing this, Astria cleared her throat and spoke.

    ��You said to let you know if I want to break the shackles. I��ll remember that. Be prepared when the timees.��

    Implying it would be soon, she walked away.

    As she left, she nced at Bianca, but soon disappeared from sight.

    After Astria left, Bianca looked up at Kraush.

    ��Mr. Kraush, I am your fianc��e.��

    ��Since when did I say you weren��t?��

    Why was she so anxious?

    Kraush couldn��t help butugh as he patted Bianca��s head.

    Though she was growing, her head didn��t shake as easily as before.

    The cute side was fading, and she was slowly bing an adult.

    Recently, she had grown taller.

    Although Kraush had grown even more, the height difference was still significant.

    ��Maybe one day when she��s fully grown, her thoughts might change again.��

    For now, he had to respect the thoughts of the 13-year-old Bianca.

    ��Your fianc�� will never change.��

    From the moment he decided to take responsibility for Bianca, this would never change.

    As Kraush said this, Bianca looked up at him and rolled her eyes.

    Then, she fidgeted and held Kraush��s hand tightly.

    ��Then it��s okay.��

    Bianca��s face turned slightly redder than before.

    She seemed unaware that she was smiling.

    ��Let��s head back.��

    After spending quite a long time here, it was time to return.

    For the remaining time, Kraush nned to focus entirely on training.

    The Holy Kingdom had teleportation magic circles connected everywhere for emergency patient transport.

    Naturally, Balheim was also connected.

    Using it, he could quickly get back to Balheim.

    Since it waste today, Kraush nned to prepare and return tomorrow.

    As Kraush thought so and returned to his room,

    ��Mr. Kraush, you have a visitor.��

    ��A visitor?��

    Hearing the attendant��s words, Kraush looked puzzled.

    There shouldn��t be anyoneing.

    Opening the door, Kraush saw an unexpected figure.

    A head of dark blue hair swayed as it turned towards him.

    Standing there was none other than Lilish Balheim.

    ��Kraush.��

    She was the leader of this expedition.

    So, she had to finalize everything with the final report.

    She hade to meet Kraush immediately after concluding her tasks because she had been worried about him, even though she had heard he had made a full recovery.

    ��I thought she woulde back to Balheim through the magic circle anyway.��

    Kraush hadn��t expected Lilish toe over first.

    ��I��m d to see you��re safe.��

    Lilish, who examined Kraush��s condition, sighed in relief.

    Seeing her, Kraush felt how different she was from his memories before the regression.

    In his memory, Lilish had always been stern and indifferent to family matters.

    ��Perhaps����

    Maybe if there had been just one trigger back then, she could have changed like this.

    ��Rtionships canpletely change due to such small things.��

    Kraush looked at Lilish.

    She was undoubtedly an older sister who, even if btedly, took care of her younger brother.

    ��I��ll be with Crimson.��

    In the meantime, Bianca tactfully gave them some space.

    She made sure the siblings could be alone.

    Thus, Kraush and Lilish were left alone.

    A brief silence followed between them.

    Both were unfamiliar with conversing with family.

    So, being alone together left them unsure of what to say.

    ����Would you like some candy?��

    Then, Lilish suddenly took out some candy.

    It was the same candy she had given to Bianca.

    When she had met Kraush previously, he had been very young.

    So, in her mind, Kraush was always remembered as a child.

    That��s how distant the rtionship between Kraush and Lilish was, despite being family.

    Based on that memory, Lilish had heard that giving candy to children could help bond, so she carried some with her.

    She thought she might get a bit closer to her younger brother if she gave him candy when they met.

    However, the Kraush she met now was on the verge of adulthood, far from being a candy-loving child.

    ��Sure.��

    Kraush epted the candy with a bewildered expression.

    Seeing this, Lilish felt a slight sense of pride.

    Although Kraush thought about giving the candy to Biancater.

    ��You aplished a great feat this time. The elders, as well as Father, will hear about it.��

    Meanwhile, Lilish began to talk about work.

    It seemed she had reported the truth to the upper echelons of Balheim.

    She wondered if they would believe a 14-year-old had yed a key role in the world��s erosion.

    Since he had secretly joined the Blue Sea Knight Order, she wasn��t sure how Balheim��s higher-ups would interpret it.

    ��As long as only the upper echelons know, it��s fine.��

    Knowing Kraush wanted to keep his identity hidden, she handled the situation discreetly.

    The fact that there was no uproar in the Holy Kingdom about Balheim appearing was proof.

    Although the Holy Kingdom knew about Kraush��s fight with Agares, they only saw it as him assisting Lilish.

    They didn��t know that Kraush had defeated Agares himself.

    The Holy Kingdom likely thought this:

    A 14-year-old direct descendant of Balheim, driven by pride and impulse, nearly died following Lilish into the Demonic Realm.

    It made no sense for a 14-year-old boy to venture into the Demonic Realm, but Kraush belonged to Balheim.

    ��Considering there was already a precedent with Charlotte.��

    There was already a precedent with Charlotte, who had ventured into forbidden areas before Kraush.

    So, they might interpret it as the youngest of Balheim trying to emte his older sister.

    For Kraush, it was a fortunate story.

    He could uphold his deal with the first prince.

    ��The Sky-Piercing Knights also asked me to convey their thanks.��

    They wererades who had fought together.

    Having saved them from crises several times, they expressed their gratitude to Kraush.

    ��Everyone did their part.��

    It wasn��t an achievement made by individual effort.

    Kraush valued the contributions of the other knights highly.

    Without them, he couldn��t have captured Agares.

    That��s why Kraush never neglected his own growth while also caring for others.

    Afterwards, Kraush and Lilish had a few more conversations.

    But they weren��t long.

    They hadn��t talked to each other in so long.

    Once the work-rted talk was over, they didn��t know what else to say.

    Their rtionship was more awkward than with strangers.

    ��That��s all I have to say for now, so take a rest.��

    Ultimately, it was Lilish who stood up first.

    There was a hint of regret in her eyes, but she genuinely wanted Kraush to rest.

    Part of her wanted to tell him not to overdo it anymore.

    But she felt she didn��t have the right to say that.

    After all, she hadn��t taken care of her family either.

    As Lilish moved to exit the room, Kraush quietly bit his lip.

    There was something Lilish hadn��t asked outright.

    And it was something Kraush had nned to hide.

    ��Sister.��

    When Kraush called, Lilish turned back.

    ��Isn��t there something you want to ask?��

    It was about Kraush using Belorkin��s Ignis.

    Although Lilish had interpreted it conveniently.

    The reality was far more brutal.

    But she genuinely wanted to improve her rtionship with Kraush.

    So, if Kraush wanted to respond to her sincerity, he had to reveal this ufortable truth.

    It was something he could have kept hidden forever.

    The matter was alreadypletely covered up, and he could have hidden it for life.

    But at this moment.

    He didn��t want to treat Lilish��s sincere efforts to restore their rtionship as foolish.

    He had seen Lilish��s genuine trust in him during the battle with Agares.

    ��Kraush.��

    She spoke after a long silence.

    ��Beforeing here, I investigated Belorkin and learned she used to torment you a lot.��

    Lilish had instinctively realized that Kraush stole Ignis.

    So she tried to understand the situation by looking into Belorkin and Kraush��s rtionship.

    Their rtionship was a mess.

    The Balheim family didn��t treat them as blood rtives.

    They pushed them to the brink, forcing them to turn their swords on each other.

    That was the Balheim family.

    Kraush had inherited Belorkin��s Ignis.

    Could it be that such a bitter rtionship had ended with them working together to defeat the Thousand Faced Demons?

    Lilish sadly shook her head.

    She had doubts about the events during the Thousand Faced Demons, but she remained silent for Kraush��s sake.

    Kraush was the one who brought it up.

    He took the first step to open up his heart.

    ��Can you tell me more about it?��

    Hearing her words, Kraush hesitated again.

    He didn��t know if Lilish would hold a grudge or feel contempt for her brother who had killed a family member.

    But he had seen her sincerity during the battle with Agares.

    So Kraush slowly opened his mouth.

    ����I killed Brother Belorkin with my own hands.��

    To respond to her sincerity, Kraush told the truth for the first time.

    Kraush��s story was long.

    He recounted numerous events and incidents involving Belorkin.

    He tried to be as objective as possible, leaving out subjective thoughts.

    Lilish didn��t show anger or contempt.

    She simply listened to Kraush, as his sister, about another sibling, Belorkin.

    Seeing this, Kraush realized one thing for sure.

    Lilish didn��t care about who shared more blood with her.

    To her, siblings were siblings, whether they shared the same blood or not.

    Instead, she regretted not being able to do anything for the terrible rtionship between her two siblings.

    For the first time, Kraush felt like he truly understood Lilish.

    He felt he knew his family better than the acquaintances beside him.

    When the story ended,

    ��I��m sorry. I neglected you both.��

    Lilish, with a pained expression, apologized.

    ��Can I hug you just once?��

    When Lilish asked cautiously, Kraush nodded.

    Lilish approached and hugged Kraush.

    Though she had always been stern, her embrace was warm.

    At least for this moment, Kraush could forget the terrible neglect and torment from his family and n.

    Her embrace was warm.

    People carry the pain of their childhood even as they age.

    It was no different for Kraush, who had gone through countless hardships.

    Deep scars can be covered with bandages to hide them, but they don��t disappear.

    So, it was important to know.

    There are people who care about such scars.

    For some reason, Kraush felt like he had returned to his childhood for a brief moment.

    Belorkin, who had been like a scar to Kraush.

    In this moment, Kraush finally showed that long and painful rtionship to his family.

    Beyond the window.

    Hydrangeas, soaked with summer rain, were blooming.

    Hydrangeas, which change color ording to the soil, seemed to resemble himself.

    Kraush quietly thought.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    After stopping by Balheim, Kraush returned to the Green Pine Mansion, feeling as if he wasing home after a long time.

    It hadn��t really been that long, but the incident with Agares must have made it feel that way.

    ��Mr. Kraush, you��ve worked hard.��

    As Kraush returned, his butler, Aliod, bowed his head in greeting.

    Since Lilish had kept the incident with Agares hidden, Aliod, who had heard Kraush was in the Holy Kingdom due to injuries, must have been quite anxious.

    So, seeing Kraush return safely, he finally felt relieved.

    ��By the way, a letter arrived from the royal family.��

    ��I can pretty much guess.��

    Kraush read the contents of the letter Aliod handed him.The sender was none other than the First Prince Hilnider Starlon.

    The letter was simple.

    [Remember our deal?]

    The letter essentially told him to control the spread of information, as managing it had its limits.

    Knowing how bewildered Hilnider must have been when he heard the news, Kraush smiled bitterly.

    This incident had blown up while Kraush was trying to hide his identity.

    There was nothing more to say.

    ��But I won��t be leaving the Green Pine Mansion for a while. It should be fine.��

    Kraush burned the letter with Ignis.

    ��Aliod, we��ll have a guest soon.��

    ��Shall I prepare a room?��

    ��Yes, please make it a cool room if possible. They��re even more sensitive to heat than Bianca.��

    It was about Bianca��s soon-to-arrive mentor.

    [There��s one more.]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden, who had refrained from appearing as a crow during their time in the Holy Kingdom, perched on Kraush��s shoulder.

    [They will help with your training.]

    She had prepared for that as well.

    Crimson Garden was always thoroughly prepared.

    ��Aliod, aside from the person I mentioned earlier, another guest will being. Could you prepare one more room?��

    ��Yes, I��ll prepare it.��

    As expected of an excellent butler, Aliod got everything ready.

    After the preparations, Kraush headed straight to the training ground.

    As usual, Bianca trailed behind, sitting on a chair and opening a book.

    ncing at Bianca, Kraush turned his head forward.

    There was a crow perched in front of him.

    [Do you know what the advantage of the Heavenly ughter Star is?]

    ��Feeling murderous intent towards everything, which in turn enhances physical abilities.��

    Additionally, it also intensified curses, but Kraush didn��t bother to mention that.

    [If it were just that, would it be worthy of being called the Heavenly ughter Star? The greatest reason it feels murderous intent is due to its overwhelming power. It��s too strong, so it manifests as murderous intent.]

    Crimson Garden seemed to know a lot about the Heavenly ughter Star.

    [The Heavenly ughter Star consists of seven stars. It starts with the Heavenly Pivot Star (�����), followed by the Heavenly Jade Star (�����), the Heavenly Geomancer Star (��^��), the Heavenly Authority Star (�����), the Jade Bnce Star (�����), the Open Sun Star (�_���), and ends with the Shaking Light Star (�u����).]

    One can control and restrain murderous intent only when they can handle all seven stars of the Heavenly ughter Star.

    [But only a few in each century can handle all seven stars. This century, it might be someone like your sister.]

    As a result, those who possess the Heavenly ughter Star often sumb to their murderous intent.

    Without the Sephira family of astrologers, vi, who possessed the Heavenly ughter Star, wouldn��t have been able to maintain his sanity.

    [With your talent, you can��t handle all seven stars. You know this best.]

    Kraush hade this far by devouring others�� abilities.

    His own talent was still only half-baked.

    [You will handle just three of the stars. Even that will be a close call.]

    Fortunately, Kraush could suppress the murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star with the curse of the Doll��s Eye.

    So, handling three out of the seven stars would be sufficient.

    [The first one is the Heavenly Jade Star. This star has the strongest Yin energy and symbolizes the moon among the seven stars. Itplements Lunar Body well.]

    ��You mean it can extend the limits of Annihtion Erosion.��

    [Tsk, I honestly think not extending it might be better.]

    Knowing what state Kraush ended up in after each use of Annihtion Erosion, Crimson Garden was not pleased.

    However, leaving it unaddressed wasn��t an option, so she decided to teach Kraush about the Heavenly Jade Star.

    [The second star to learn is the Heavenly Authority Star. It possesses the murderous and ominous energy of the heavens, enhancing the murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star the most. But it is also a star that selects and shapes geniuses into great people. It will be most beneficial inpensating for yourck of talent.]

    It was the star Kraush needed the most.

    Topete with those possessing numerous talents, he had to forcefully incorporate talent somehow.

    [Thest one is the Shaking Light Star. It has the power to create lightning. It will help you handle Lioner better than before. Moreover, this star is also known as the Breaking Army Star. It is the source of the power to defeat enemies and the inherent physical abilities of those with the Heavenly ughter Stare from it.]

    After exining the three stars, Crimson Garden spread her wings and soared upward.

    [Your task is to master these three stars before entering the academy.]

    If Kraush could master these three stars, there would be few who could match him at the academy.

    With the summer gradually waning, there was less than half a year left.

    In that time, Kraush had to master three of the Heavenly ughter Stars.

    ��I��ll be burning the midnight oil.��

    [That��s your specialty, isn��t it?]

    Indeed, it was the one thing Kraush excelled at.

    Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime, and a golden de of light surged forth.

    Simultaneously, ck mes and thunder energy erupted.

    ��Let��s do this.��

    Dogged determination was his forte.

    �� �� ��

    Despite the approach of early autumn, thete summer heat still lingered.

    Bianca was once again reading a book by Kraush��s side.

    Her recent reading had significantly increased as she sought to learn about the world through books.

    Most of her recent readings were about world erosion orbat manuals.

    There was only one reason she read such books.

    To help Kraush, who walked into danger every day.

    ��Mr. Kraush will get hurt again.��

    Rather than just worrying and fretting over him getting hurt, she decided to be strong and help him.

    When Bianca thought something, she acted on it immediately.

    However, she also knew that just reading books wouldn��t make her stronger.

    She tried to learn aura as described in the books, but her expressions showed confusion.

    As the youngestdy of Hardenhartz, she was mostly neglected by her family and knew little about such matters.

    ��When will Mr. Kraush��s mentore?��

    Bianca watched Kraush, who was covered in ck mes and dripping sweat.

    To master the Heavenly Jade Star, Kraush spent nearly every day trapped within the ck mes.

    Next year, Kraush would be going to the academy.

    Thinking about that made Bianca��s eyebrows furrow.

    She wanted to follow him desperately, but she couldn��t enter Rahelrn Academy because she wasn��t old enough.

    ��If only I had been born a year earlier.��

    As Bianca felt deep regret over being bornte, her legs instinctively swung under the chair.

    If she were the same age, she could attend the academy with him.

    Instead, she had to be a year younger and separated.

    Recently, Bianca had other concerns too.

    There seemed to be an increasing number of women around Kraush, which kept bothering her.

    She didn��t fully understand why it bothered her.

    But it did.

    Thinking about it made her chest ache.

    ����I want to be the only one by Mr. Kraush��s side.��

    Bianca, startled by her own words, covered her mouth.

    It hadn��t been long since she regained her suppressed emotions.

    So, she was surprised when her emotions briefly ran wild.

    ����Am I a greedy person?��

    Wanting to be the only one by Kraush��s side.

    Even though she said it herself, it was a surprising statement.

    If Kraush had heard, he would have scolded her, so Bianca hurriedly calmed her racing heart.

    Her heart was beating as fast as when she wanted to touch Kraush��s hand recently.

    ��Ugh, it��s so hot here. I hate it!��

    At that moment, Bianca turned her head towards the sudden voice.

    She saw a woman with blue hair, drenched in sweat, looking exhausted.

    She had sweated so much that her skin was visible through her clothes.

    The woman forced a smile upon seeing Bianca.

    ��Hello, littledy Bianca Hardenhartz, right?��

    Seeing the suspicious person, Bianca quickly stood up from her chair and assumed abat stance she had seen in her manuals.

    The woman, finding her adorable, covered her mouth andughed.

    She looked like a tiny white chick, bristling with feathers in alertness.

    ��You don��t need to be so wary. I��m here to be your mentor.��

    ��Really?��

    Hearing that, Bianca released her stance and ran over to her.

    ��I need to get stronger. Can you start teaching me right away?��

    ��Right now?��

    Seeing Bianca��s enthusiasm, the woman sweated even more.

    The woman, with skin as pale as Bianca��s, was from the Arctic Sea, a northern region filled with ice.

    She had struggled through the heat to get here and would have liked to rest.

    ��Please, mentor.��

    ��Mentor, hmm.��

    Having lived alone in the icy region, the woman was weak to the word ��mentor.��

    She then nced at Bianca��s sparkling eyes.

    ��Hmm, Crimson Garden said she was a stoic child.��

    From what she saw, Bianca seemed far from being stoic.

    The woman looked towards the zing ck mes.

    A boy, who had sensed her presence as soon as she arrived, was within the mes.

    Caw-

    At that moment, a crow��s cry echoed from the sky.

    Seeing one of Crimson Garden��s crows, she knew this was Kraush, whom Crimson Garden often spoke ill of.

    ��I wondered what kind of child he was for Crimson Garden to criticize him so much.��

    She felt he was more cherished than she had thought.

    And the girl in front of her was the one Crimson Garden had personally asked her to teach.

    As she met Bianca��s gaze, the sparkle in Bianca��s eyes grew even brighter.

    In the end, she couldn��t resist that gaze and sighed.

    ����Alright. First, I��ll show you what I do. I handle things like this.��

    Suddenly, a white wolf appeared behind her.

    The wolf exuded a fierce coldness.

    At the same time, a white snake emerged from her neck.

    The snake, exhaling a chilling breath, looked formidable even in the summer.

    ��A wolf and a snake.��

    Bianca, who loved animals like crows, couldn��t take her eyes off the snake and the wolf.

    ��I��ve shaped aura into the form of ice. Of course, the ones you create will initially be just smoke. How about it, want to learn?��

    The woman asked, and Bianca nodded.

    ��Yes, please teach me.��

    Kraush had personally brought this mentor.

    Bianca answered without any doubt.

    ��Hehe, you��re a cute student. My name is Jena Edalsia. Nice to meet you.��

    Jena Edalsia, a northern beast tamer.

    A guardian of the eternal ice region, one of the forbidden areas.

    And the mentor who would teach Bianca.

    �� �� ��

    As Bianca and Jena became mentor and student, Kraush watched them from within the ck mes.

    [You��ll lose your eyes staring so hard. Are you that worried about your fianc��e? Why not keep her by your side forever?]

    Crimson Garden��s scolding voice reached him.

    Even though mastering the Heavenly Jade Star wasn��t easy, Kraush��s concentration had been wavering.

    ��Even if I want to, I can��t.��

    [Oh, you have the desire to do so?]

    ����Crimson, you can��t wait to devour me, can you?��

    [I can��t wait at all. I��ll swallow you whole, so sprinkle some pepper on your head.]

    She pped her wings andnded in front of him.

    [Forget it. You won��t be able to concentrate anyway.]

    ��What����

    As Kraush showed his puzzlement, Crimson Garden��s crow form began to twist.

    [Since Jena is here, the other one I called must have arrived too.]

    At the same time, Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime upon hearing the voice.

    Everything around him was starting to twist.

    It was a curse.

    p!

    A sound of pping echoed from somewhere.

    [A training session that feels like the real thing, just the way you like it.]

    Well, it was an outrageous training method.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    While Kraush stood frozen in ce, a person walked steadily towards him.

    Despite the lingeringte summer, he was impably dressed in a suit with his hair neatlybed back.

    Wearing a tie and adjusting his sses, he said,

    ��Training for the Heavenly ughter Star, huh? You��re helping with quite a range of things.��

    [Do it to the fullest extent possible.]

    ��The level a 14-year-old can endure was surpassed long ago.��

    [No, he needs to do more.]

    ��Pardon?��

    He questioned Crimson Garden��s words.Kraush was currently under a curse-type illusion.

    So, he was desperately fighting within the illusion.

    The ck mes constantly emanating from his body were proof of that.

    ��This is a pretty strong illusion-type curse.��

    He said, shaking an empty bottle in his hand.

    But Crimson Garden clicked her tongue.

    [See, it��s already breaking.]

    As Crimson Garden continued, the sound of something shattering apanied Kraush��s ck mes ring up intensely.

    Kraush��s eyes, reddened from Annihtion Erosion, shone brightly.

    Seeing this, the man��s eyes widened in surprise.

    ����How? This is a Level 6 curse, the Dark Night.��

    As he spoke in a bewildered tone, Kraush took a breath and swept his hair back.

    Seeing him, a certain person came to mind.

    ��So, this guy is one of Crimson Garden��s disciples.��

    He was known as the world��s best curse expert, yet he neglected his duties in favor of wandering the world and researching curses.

    Veltoa Lacroix, the world��s greatest curse breaker.

    He had given Kraush the most advice on curses and was also one of the craziest people Kraush knew.

    The man before him was one of Veltoa��s twelve disciples.

    The curse breaker, Osper.

    ��Wow, they really gather all sorts of people.��

    In Kraush��s view, curse breakers were all abnormal.

    This was because being able to break curses was merely a byproduct of their primary interest.

    They could break curses because they studied and handled them.

    In other words, the premise that they became curse breakers to break curses was fundamentally wrong.

    These people simply found curses fascinating and, in the process, stumbled upon ways to break them.

    ��They��re more like curse masters than curse breakers.��

    As evidence, Osper��s eyes were gleaming with interest.

    This was because Kraush had quickly broken the intermediate-level curse, Dark Night.

    ��Well, I��ve experienced it before.��

    Apologies, but when ites to curses, Kraush had experienced more than even his mentor Veltoa.

    Having endured the highest level curses in forbidden areas, he could easily break a Level 6 curse.

    However, Kraush also understood Crimson Garden��s intention.

    The Heavenly ughter Star strengthens curses.

    So, even intermediate-level curses on Kraush would have the effect of high-level curses.

    Considering this, Crimson Garden had devised a curse training method.

    [Osper, from now on, cast the curses I mention on that boy.]

    Crimson Garden began listing curses.

    The Yin energy of the Heavenly Jade Star, the murderous intent of the Heavenly Authority Star, the power of the Shaking Light Star.

    The n was to awaken these three traits more strongly through curses.

    ��Master Crimson Garden, if all those curses are cast, he won��t endure it.��

    And the hardships and trials that would follow would all fall on Kraush.

    As Osper said, an ordinary person would go mad under such curses.

    And Kraush would have to endure the full brunt of these curses without any mitigation.

    Enhanced by the Heavenly ughter Star, these curses�� effects would be amplified.

    Crimson Garden looked at Kraush.

    Her eyes seemed to convey how arduous the path was for those who sought the quickest way.

    ��I told you.��

    Kraush exhaled, responding to her gaze.

    ��That��s what I��m best at.��

    It wasn��t by chance that he had endured until the end of the world.

    ��Hmm, really gonna do it?��

    Osper��s eyes, usually expressionless, curved into crescent moons.

    As a curse breaker, it was a rare asion for him to unleash his curses freely.

    With both Kraush��s and Crimson Garden��s permission, he immediately extended a finger and pulled out long bottles from his waist.

    ��Let��s see how far Balheim��s body and mental strength go.��

    Osper let out a crazedugh, pleased with the experiment.

    Pop!

    Soon, the corks popped off the bottles, and curses began to flow out.

    Seeing the curses rushing towards him, Kraush let out a short, incredulousugh.

    Cold Blood Frenzy, where extreme Yin energy would make one��s body freeze and die if one couldn��t endure it.

    Murderous Intent Imprint, which would make one hate all living things and ultimately despise one��s own existence.

    Stone Flesh Syndrome, where the body would gradually turn to stone and die due to increasing weight.

    All were high-level curses that would lead to death if the conditions weren��t met.

    To think that he was now willingly subjecting himself to curses he once desperately tried to break.

    Kraush couldn��t help but think that life was indeed unpredictable.

    ***

    After repeating the training for quite some time.

    Late at night.

    Kraush was almost dead asleep.

    Recently, he had been training almost all day long.

    The Heavenly ughter Star had the effect of making curses stronger.

    Thus, the curses cast by the curse breaker Osper,bined with the Heavenly ughter Star, were eating away at Kraush as if they wanted to kill him.

    However, Kraush couldn��t use his knowledge and skills to suppress the curses.

    He had to endure them fully to draw out the stars of the Heavenly ughter Star.

    As Kraush slept soundlessly from exhaustion, he felt a sudden warmth in his embrace.

    Summer had ended and autumn had arrived.

    It was a season where colorful leaves reced the green foliage and abundant food was plentiful.

    The slightly chilly weather made the warmth pleasant.

    Moreover, due to his Lunar Body constitution, Kraush��s body had a lower temperature, so the warmth feltfortable.

    Kraush slowly opened his eyes.

    It was early dawn, and the surroundings had a slight blue tint.

    He lowered his head into the nket.

    He noticed something squirming under the nket.

    Gently lifting the nket with his hand, he saw a head of white hair.

    As he lifted the nket, lowering the temperature slightly, the owner of the white hair burrowed further into him.

    Naturally, the owner of the hair was Bianca.

    Seeing her with her eyes closed, it seemed she had gone to the bathroom and thene to this room.

    Having shared a room for a while, Bianca would oftene in at night even after moving to a different room.

    ��Does she miss human warmth?��

    Or maybe she only did this with him.

    Kraush wasn��t sure, but he pulled the nket up to cover Bianca so she wouldn��t feel cold.

    Recently, it wasn��t just Kraush who had begun training.

    Bianca had also begun serious training under Jena��s guidance.

    Kraush lifted Bianca��s small hand.

    As he touched her hand, he saw scars all over.

    It was proof that her training was intense.

    Just as Kraush was sleeping like a log from exhaustion, so was Bianca.

    At that moment, Bianca��s hand grabbed Kraush��s hand.

    ��Mr. Kraush����

    Bianca��s voice called out, perhaps having woken her up.

    ��Why are you in my room?��

    You��re the one who came in here.

    Kraush found it absurd, but he gently patted Bianca��s head.

    Her eyes were sleepy.

    ��People say it��s easier to sleep when it��s warm.��

    ��Wouldn��t it be cold with me?��

    Due to his Lunar Body, his temperature was lower.

    ��Mr. Kraush has a warm heart, so it��s okay.��

    But Bianca, not minding, buried her face in his chest.

    ��I can warm you up.��

    Was she saying she��d be his heater?

    But it was true; he felt warmer in many ways.

    ��Isn��t the training hard?��

    ��It��s hard. Master is strict during training.��

    ��You don��t have to do it if it��s too hard.��

    ��I don��t want to stop.��

    She was surprisingly assertive in such matters.

    ��I want to stay with Mr. Kraush.��

    ��I��m not going anywhere.��

    ��Even if you do, I��ll follow.��

    ��Then I��ll walk slowly so you can keep up.��

    ��Hold my hand too.��

    ��I��m holding it now.��

    ��That��s good.��

    Perhaps because she was sleepy, her conversation was all over the ce.

    It was amusing, and Kraush chuckled softly.

    Bianca��s forehead touched his chest.

    ��Don��t forget me when you go to the academy.��

    ��I have a good memory. I hardly forget things I want to forget.��

    ��Then just remember me.��

    ��I wish it were that easy.��

    In her sleepiness, Bianca said things she wouldn��t usually say.

    She suppressed her desires, but in her drowsiness, she let them out.

    ��Mr. Kraush, I��m sleepy.��

    ��We still have a long time until morning. Go back to sleep.��

    ��Okay.��

    Watching Bianca soon snore softly, Kraush also closed his eyes.

    He thought he had to prevent the world from ending, even to protect this little one in his arms.

    For some reason, he felt he could train even harder tomorrow.

    ***

    Time flies like an arrow.

    No matter how hard you try to catch it, it continuously moves toward the target.

    When it will reach the target is unknown.

    Time had passed, and winter had arrived, surpassing autumn.

    Large white snowkes fell gently from the sky.

    Kraush felt the cold of the snow on his nose and exhaled a white breath.

    The snow-covered midwinter wouldn��tst much longer.

    Soon, green sprouts would emerge, and the scent of flowers would fill the air.

    When the pink cherry blossoms bloomed, it would be full spring.

    [How do you feel?]

    Crimson Garden��s voice came from Osper��s shoulder.

    Hearing her question, Kraush swallowed a light smile and gripped Rain Thunder Prime.

    As the golden de rose with a thunderous roar, a blue aura formed into a de.

    ��It feels great.��

    The beginning of mastery.

    Kraush had finally crossed the threshold into mastery.

    He had struggled to reach this level before entering Rahelrn Academy, and he had managed to do so just in time.

    ��This means I have met the minimum standard.��

    The level of mastery was considered the basic level of a genius.

    Of course, surpassing the initial stage of mastery was another story.

    But reaching the entry-level of mastery at 14 years old was enough to be called a genius by anyone.

    Even Charlotte had only reached the entry-level of mastery at 15 years old.

    ��But Rahelrn Academy probably has quite a few at the mastery level.��

    The academy had been in operation for a year already.

    Among the 15-year-olds, none apart from Charlotte had likely reached the entry level of mastery.

    But Rahelrn Academy epted students aged 15 to 20.

    Considering those aged 18 and older, there would be students at the mastery level.

    And those were the ones Kraush would have topete with.

    Kraush nned to surpass not only his peers but also the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens and the Four Strongest Above Heaven.

    So, he had no intention of being satisfied with the entry-level of mastery.

    There was still a long way to go to be stronger.

    ��This is just the starting point.��

    It was time topete with true geniuses.

    ��Now my curses won��t be as effective.��

    Meanwhile, Osper smacked his lips in regret.

    For him, testing all sorts of curses on a direct descendant of Balheim had been enjoyable.

    But that was effectively over.

    Kraush had firmly anchored the three stars of the Heavenly ughter Star within his body.

    [The preparations are roughlyplete.]

    Crimson Garden remarked that it was at a level she could ept.

    Indeed, the preparations were done.

    All that remained was entering the academy.

    ��Time to weed out the rotten ones from the sprouting ones.��

    Let��s go to the academy and steal some skills.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Spring.

    A time for new beginnings.

    As spring fully blossomed, a man walked down a hallway, carrying a stack of documents.

    He was none other than an associate professor at Rahelrn Academy.

    Last year was a stormy one.

    During the first year of Rahelrn Academy, countless battles ensued.

    Students repeatedly fought for their own interests, and professors had to run around frantically to prevent frequent incidents.

    Rahelrn Academy had experienced quite an ordeal.

    Of course, after enduring such trials, things had begun to settle down recently.Thanks to a few outstanding students starting to be focal points of power, the academy was slowly stabilizing.

    Just as things were settling, new students were about to enter this spring.

    ��Damn it.��

    The associate professor rubbed his face with his hand.

    He could already foresee the chaos that would ensue when the new students poured in, just as things were stabilizing.

    Frankly, he felt like grabbing the headmaster by the cor and telling him not to admit any new students.

    But as an associate professor, he didn��t have the authority to do such a thing.

    Today, his task was to review the list of candidates for the academy��s entrance exam.

    The previous year��s entrance ceremony had been chaotic.

    Determined to avoid any problems this year, all the professors vowed to make sure they had a clear grasp of the exam candidates.

    Thud!

    Pushing the door to the associate professors�� room with his foot, he walked inside.

    Several associate professors, their eyes shadowed with fatigue, nced at him before turning back to their documents.

    They were all in the same boat.

    ��Why is this academy so damn popr?��

    Rahelrn Academy was founded with the sole purpose of nurturing the world��s greatest heroes.

    Supported by the Empire, the Four Kingdoms, and many smaller kingdoms, the academy was supposed to be a ce of unity and coboration.

    But that expectation crumbled instantly.

    The students, already steeped in their own factions, were more interested in their own country��s interests than in bing heroes to protect the world from erosion.

    ��The world is rotten.��

    He had hoped that the students, who had just be adults, would be different.

    But he realized within days of his appointment just how cunning and malicious they were.

    ��Thinking about it just triggers my irritable bowel syndrome.��

    Associate Professor Hamel put down the documents and sat at his desk.

    He might as well get to work.

    ��Mr. Hamel, just getting started?��

    At that moment, a woman enjoying a cup of tea in a sunny spot gave him a leisurely smile.

    With jet-ck hair and a notable mole near her eye, she was an associate professor like him, named Kairan.

    Why was she so rxed?

    The reason was simple.

    She was the unlucky one tasked with overseeing this year��s entrance exam.

    The duty of overseeing the entrance exam was decided by drawing lots.

    Professors who were famous even beforeing to the academy naturally declined the task, saying it was an associate professor��s job.

    As a result, the associate professors had to draw lots reluctantly.

    And Kairan was the one who drew the unlucky lot.

    So everyone told her to take it easy with the documents.

    ����I can��t wait for the entrance ceremony to start.��

    By the time the entrance ceremony started, all the new students would have been selected.

    Hamel, feeling sorry for Kairan who was waiting for that day, turned back to his documents.

    He had just opened the first page when it happened.

    ��Shit!��

    A curse slipped out, and all eyes turned to him.

    Suchnguage wasn��t expected from an associate professor reviewing documents.

    ��Who swore? Who said shit again?��

    ��Please, let��s have a quiet entrance exam this time.��

    The other associate professorsmented.

    Kairan, the entrance exam coordinator, shuddered at the swearing, thinking of her future.

    Meanwhile, Hamel buried his face in his hands.

    The reason for his reaction was the name on the entrance application.

    ��Fourth Princess, Sizelry Ephania.��

    A 15-year-old genius girl rumored to be the smartest in the Empire.

    She would undoubtedly be the focal point of the Imperial faction among the new students.

    Hamel already felt a headacheing on.

    To discover such a notable figure on the first page of the documents.

    And her escort was someone known as the Lightde.

    Hamel, having heard of her notorious reputation, felt a chill.

    ��At least her major is Literature and her minor is Special Arts.��

    Rahelrn Academy was divided into five departments.

    Martial Arts focused onbat.

    Literature emphasized schrly pursuits.

    Theology centered on religious studies.

    Magic Studies focused on magical research.

    And Special Arts taught various technical skills, distinct from the other four.

    Students chose one primary department and one secondary department.

    Sizelry was majoring in Literature, which was rtively calmpared to other departments.

    Of course, ��calm�� was rtive, as Literature involved intense intellectual battles even associate professors struggled to keep up with.

    But at least, it was the quietest department on the surface.

    ��Thank goodness for small mercies.��

    In Literature, the entrance exam involved solving prepared test papers and scoring them.

    So, there shouldn��t be any major issues during the entrance exam.

    However, since she was a person of interest, Hamel set her document aside and reviewed the next one.

    ��Shit.��

    Another curse slipped out.

    Once again, all eyes turned to him, but Hamel only red at the document.

    The next name on the list gave him a massive headache.

    ��Mary Diana?��

    She was the madwoman who almost killed Fourth Princess Sizelry Ephania, allegedly due to world erosion.

    Despite almost assassinating a royal, the Diana family had shunned her, and there were rumors she was even scheduled for execution.

    How did she avoid execution and submit an entrance application to the academy?

    ��They��re admitting her alongside the princess she almost killed?��

    Hamel couldn��t understand the situation at all.

    It defiedmon sense.

    Then he noticed something peculiar in the notes.

    ����Branded by the Imperial Family.��

    The Ephania Empire��s brand that would crush the brain instantly if she ever bared her fangs at the royal family.

    That brand was imprinted on Mary Diana.

    ��And the trigger of that brand is held by Sizelry Ephania?��

    Hamel��s eyes narrowed.

    Mary Diana, once a contender for the Empire��s Spear, possessed the Heavenly Martial Body.

    The Empire didn��t want to lose such a valuable asset outright, so they decided to firmly leash her as a royal dog.

    The one holding that leash was Sizelry Ephania.

    Given that Mary Diana had targeted the Fourth Princess, it was a logical procedure.

    ��There��s more to this.��

    Perhaps Sizelry Ephania��s leniency allowed Mary Diana to avoid execution.

    Having witnessed numerous power struggles at Rahelrn Academy, Hamel could grasp the rough outline of the situation.

    It reeked of intrigue.

    ��Another person of interest.��

    Mary Diana��s major was Martial Arts and her minor was Special Arts.

    Her minor being Special Arts was concerning, but he decided to move on.

    There were still many documents left.

    As Hamel picked up the next document, he saw another name.

    ��Arthur Gramalte.��

    It was amon enough name, so he ced it among the ordinary applications.

    More and more documents of interest piled up as he continued.

    And each time, Kairan��s lips twitched in the distance, though Hamel didn��t notice.

    ***

    A colossal tree reaching the sky, piercing through the clouds.

    The Divine Tree.

    The World Tree.

    Changing its colors with the seasons, scattering pink petals in spring, beneath this immense tree stood Rahelrn Academy.

    Including dormitory grounds, the academy was the size of a city, boasting the power of the Divine Tree to ward off world erosion.

    With such grand aspirations, Rahelrn Academy��s first year was indeed a storm of talent.

    As that stormy year came to an end, another storm was about to hit Rahelrn Academy.

    Clip-clop, clip-clop.

    The sound of horse-drawn carriages echoed, and inside one of them, a young man with dark blue hair slowly opened his eyes.

    Despite his appearance suggesting he was 18 years old, he turned his gaze towards the window.

    The petals of the World Tree fluttered past the window.

    The world was painted in a beautiful pink hue.

    But he felt no sense of awe.

    After all, he had seen this sight countless times.

    ��Finally here.��

    Kraush Balheim, who came to take the long-awaited Rahelrn Academy exam this year, muttered to himself.

    ��Are you excited?��

    Unusually, it was a voice, not a thought.

    Kraush turned his head.

    A crow was perched before him, grooming its wings.

    It was a familiar, a servant of Crimson Garden, his mentor and an Immortal Erosionist.

    ��Excited, my ass.��

    Kraush let out a dryugh.

    In the past, this ce was a refuge for him.

    He��d rather stay at Rahelrn Academy than endure life under the watchful eyes of Balheim.

    But Rahelrn Academy hadn��t been a refuge either.

    Even there, the name Balheim constantly choked him.

    ��But this time will be different.��

    Kraush raised his hand lightly.

    He felt the electricity and ck mes flowing through his hand.

    He waspletely different from before.

    This time, his experience at Rahelrn Academy would be unimaginablepared to his past self.

    ��If you��re that excited, let me give you a warning.��

    Despite just saying he wasn��t excited.

    Kraush nced at Crimson Garden with displeasure.

    ��Don��t use that thing you mastered recently during the entrance exam.��

    So that��s what she meant.

    Kraush sighed.

    ��Do you think I��d need to use that in the entrance exam?��

    ��You have a habit of wasting your strength on trivial things.��

    Crimson Garden red at him, and Kraush averted his eyes.

    ��Take my warning seriously. It��s hard to control the output. You wouldn��t want to kill anyone during the entrance exam, would you?��

    Although there were a few he��d like to kill.

    Kraush nodded roughly.

    He didn��t n on judging people based on his regressed knowledge like in Pendal.

    Of course, if he judged someone to be trash, they wouldn��t meet a pleasant end.

    ��Take this.��

    Crimson Garden threw a brooch at Kraush.

    As Kraush caught it, Crimson Garden exined.

    ��It will transmit my voice. You wouldn��t want someone at the academy recognizing the crow from when you were Krad.��

    ��Good call.��

    Mary had seen the crow during the incident in the Empire.

    So, Kraush tucked the brooch safely into his bosom.

    ��Crimson, what about you?��

    ��I��ll be flying around as usual. Just so you know.��

    Fair enough.

    nk.

    The carriage stopped again.

    ��Mr. Kraush, we have arrived.��

    Hearing the voice from outside, Kraush opened the door and stepped down the stairs.

    A petite woman in a maid��s uniform stood there.

    Her dark brown hair and gray eyes resembled someone Kraush knew well.

    She was Aliod��s daughter, Alicia.

    Having suffered from discoloration disease as a child, she would have been the spitting image of Aliod if not for her small stature.

    Aliod was the chief butler of the Green Pine Mansion.

    Since Kraush hade of age, Aliod��s role as his personal butler had be unnecessary.

    Thus, Aliod couldn��t apany Kraush to the academy, even if he wanted to.

    So, he assigned his daughter, Alicia, to Kraush.

    After recovering from her illness, Aliod had constantly taught Alicia to repay the debt of gratitude to Kraush.

    Aliod believed she would fulfill her role as Kraush��s maid perfectly.

    Although Kraush had insisted he could go alone, Aliod had been adamant, asking her to serve him even during his leisure time.

    ��Well done, Alicia.��

    ��It was nothing.��

    Alicia had insisted on sitting with the coachman rather than entering the carriage to let Kraush restfortably.

    So, when Kraush thanked her, she bowed her head politely.

    Watching her, Kraush gave a short, bitter smile.

    Her demeanor was exactly like Aliod��s.

    Although her overly formal speech was a bit much, it had be a habit.

    But unlike Aliod��

    ��Your skirt��s hem is flipped.��

    She still had some awkward moments.

    ��Oh, I��m sorry.��

    Despite her efforts to maintain utmost decorum like Aliod, her face quickly cracked.

    Blushing furiously, she hurriedly fixed her skirt, reminding Kraush of Aliod��s wife.

    She had been just like this, so it seemed to run in the family.

    ��I��ll go take the exam. Wait in the designated area for servants. I��lle after the test.��

    ��Yes, I��ll take the luggage there.��

    Usually, luggage was only brought after passing the exam.

    But neither Kraush nor Aliod doubted he would pass the Rahelrn Academy entrance exam.

    Aliod had personally witnessed Kraush��s growth, after all.

    As Alicia bowed and left, Crimson Garden flew out of the carriage and soared into the sky.

    Following Crimson Garden with his gaze, Kraush saw the Rahelrn Academy buildings under the World Tree.

    The ce for the Martial Arts exam was, of course, the Martial Arts Hall.

    Kraush wondered how many familiar faces he would see as he walked.

    The closer he got, the more people he saw.

    So many hade to take the Rahelrn Academy exam.

    ��Must be over a thousand.��

    He tried to recall how he had taken the exam before.

    He remembered barely passing at thest minute.

    The biggest factor was that his opponent had been intimidated by the name Balheim.

    ��Why did I remember that?��

    Feeling frustrated, Kraush furrowed his brows.

    Thunk.

    Someone running hurriedly from behind bumped into his shoulder.

    Kraush could have avoided it with his intuition, but the crowded space left no room, so they collided.

    He brushed his shoulder and turned his head to see a massive man, as big as a buffalo.

    His clothes seemed ready to burst, making him look less than human.

    The problem was, Kraush recognized his face.

    In his previous life, this guy had entered Rahelrn Academy through the Empire��s martial arts tournament.

    Kraush had eliminated this muscle pig in the preliminary round.

    Never did he expect to meet him here again.

    Apparently, the guy hadn��t given up on entering Rahelrn Academy.

    What a coincidence.

    The muscle pig scowled.

    ��Hey, what are you staring at after bumping into me?��

    Hearing the response, Kraush blinked.

    The guy didn��t recognize him at all.

    ��Come to think of it, I was Krad back then.��

    With his appearance and body shape so different, it was no wonder he didn��t recognize him.

    Kraush decided to jog his memory.

    He remembered what he had said back then.

    ��I��m staring at you, pig.��

    ��W-what, pig, pig?!��

    In a sh, the muscle pig��s eyes turned as furious as a buffalo��s.

    Without hesitation, he charged at Kraush despite the crowd.

    Seeing him, Kraush raised his hand.

    For some reason, the muscle pig found the gesture familiar.

    He felt a sudden sense of d��j�� vu.

    He remembered something like this happening during the martial arts tournament.

    As he wondered, Kraush was already moving.

    His fist was already striking the muscle pig��s face.

    ��Ugh?!��

    With a short grunt, the muscle pig��s body was lifted into the air.

    Inch Strength.

    The added effect of Inch Strength made his body soar once more.

    ��Ah!��

    ��What��s happening?!��

    Those heading to the Martial Arts Hall screamed and fled as the muscle pig fell.

    Seeing stars, the muscle pigy on the ground.

    Caw!

    With the crow��s cry from the sky, the muscle pig, losing consciousness, recalled the martial arts tournament.

    He remembered being sent flying by a strange kid who had his eyes closed.

    ��Heck, this�� this����

    Muttering to himself, he trembled and rolled his eyes back, passing out.

    Kraush looked at him and lightly dusted off his hands.

    ��When you bump into someone��s shoulder, you should apologize first.��

    He hoped his lesson in manners had worked this time.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Kraush turned his body, leaving the fallen muscle pig behind, and heard murmurs from behind him.

    ��Just now, that person.��

    ��That hair color, Balheim?��

    ��Is there someone else entering from Balheim?��

    ��Yeah, it��s the one they called the halfwit, the youngest.��

    ��They say he��s not a halfwit anymore.��

    ��Isn��t that just a rumor?��

    ��But from what we just saw����

    Voices filled with various opinions reflected the current perception of Kraush.Thanks to the first prince��s efforts over the past half year, the extent of rumors about Kraush had significantly decreased.

    The fact that people still mentioned him as a halfwit was proof of that.

    ��Important people have already realized that all the rumors about me are true.��

    Misinformation leads people to be wary of epting the truth.

    Without seeing the source of the rumors with their own eyes, they continue to doubt.

    As a result, even when they knew the rumors were true, they hesitated to act.

    They didn��t want to provoke Balheim unnecessarily and end up paying a heavy price.

    In the meantime, Kraush entered the Martial Arts Hall.

    True to its name, a giant statue holding crossed swords and axes greeted Kraush.

    He stopped at the training ground of the Martial Arts Hall.

    The training ground, resembling a massive dome like an arena, showcased the scale of Rahelrn Academy.

    The problem was the people seated in that arena.

    Current students could attend the Martial Arts entrance exam if they wished.

    Since the exam was about showcasing one��s martial prowess, there was nothing the students could do to help.

    So, to motivate the new students and let them see their future juniors, the academy allowed spectators.

    Among the attendees, Kraush recognized several familiar faces.

    ��Sigrid.��

    The most notable was Sigrid Ephania, with her sea-blue hair.

    The third princess of the Ephania Empire, known for her White Dragon lineage, and like Kraush, she possessed memories from a previous life through memory inheritance.

    She was also the woman Kraush despised the most.

    She was surrounded by several notable figures.

    They were all extraordinary people.

    Their strong individuality made them stand out.

    All of them were destined to be famous in the Empire in the future.

    Among the noticeable figures was a young man with ck hair and a simple impression.

    ��Felray.��

    An idol hailed as a hero bymoners and a future member of the Skyborne Generation.

    He had faced Kraush in the finals of the martial arts tournament.

    But now, Felray was anxiously looking around, as if searching for someone.

    Kraush had a rough idea of whom he was searching for but chose not to react.

    ��It looks like Sigrid recruited him.��

    Felray had reached the semifinals in the Empire��s martial arts tournament, allowing him entry to the academy.

    Naturally, it would have been easy for Sigrid to recruit him.

    For someone without a backing, Sigrid offered tremendous connections.

    Although Felray wasn��t one to care about connections.

    ��He��s naive.��

    If persuaded that he could help othermoners in Martial Arts, Felray would have willingly joined Sigrid��s faction.

    ��She really went all out.��

    In the previous academy, Sigrid��s entourage was filled with sycophants who worshipped her.

    But now, the people around her were all rted to the Skyborne Generation.

    Despite their difficult personalities, Sigrid had formed a group.

    This indicated that she was actively utilizing her memory inheritance.

    Kraush quickly scanned his surroundings.

    ��If Sigrid is here, Arthur must be here too.��

    Arthur was the most uncertain entity for Kraush at the moment.

    Having had his skills stolen by Kraush, Arthur would have lost his original memories.

    So Kraush was curious.

    Which iteration of Arthur was he now?

    And how did Arthur, meeting the memory-inherited Sigrid, handle things?

    ����He��s not here?��

    But Arthur was nowhere to be seen.

    Kraush furrowed his brow.

    In his memory, Arthur had enrolled in the academy with Sigridst year.

    But now, Arthur was nowhere to be seen.

    ��Maybe he decided not to attend the entrance exam, leaving it to Sigrid.��

    Two people had inherited memories, but why didn��t he?

    Perhaps he was being cautious, pondering the reason he couldn��t inherit memories.

    Arthur would have been the most cautious about variables.

    ��Tch, I won��t know until I confirm it.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue and looked away from Sigrid.

    At that moment, everyone��s gaze, including Sigrid��s, shifted in one direction.

    Following their gazes, Kraush saw someone he recognized.

    Blue-streaked ck hair swayed slowly.

    The woman who walked in with that hair, despite being alone,manded an overwhelming presence.

    ��Charlotte Balheim!��

    ��Sword Saint? Did shee to watch the entrance exam?��

    ��Wow, it��s my first time seeing a direct descendant of Balheim.��

    Even the nervous students couldn��t help but admire Charlotte.

    For those aspiring to Martial Arts, a nickname like hers was a dream.

    A nickname was proof of one��s strength.

    Charlotte had earned such a nickname before bing an adult, marking her as a genius among geniuses.

    Naturally, she was admired.

    With everyone��s attention on her, Charlotte walked to the end of the spectator seats.

    Then, she ced one foot on the railing.

    As everyone watched her intently,

    ��Kraush!��

    She called out a name with a booming voice.

    Even Kraush, who hadn��t expected her sudden action, looked surprised.

    In the ensuing silence,

    she curled her lips into her trademark smile.

    ��Be the best.��

    She said what she wanted and turned to leave.

    It was a typical Charlotte move, doing what she wanted.

    ��Kraush?��

    ��That��s the youngest��s name. Another Balheim direct descendant is here?��

    ��Guess I won��t be top-ranked.��

    ��But they said he��s a halfwit.��

    Amidst the murmuring, Kraush felt the growing attention on him.

    They recognized the distinct hair color of Balheim.

    People started stepping back from Kraush.

    They thought it best not to get involved with him.

    As a result, Kraush got a meter-wide space around him, free of people.

    Despite doing nothing, he received this treatment.

    He felt the weight of the Balheim and Charlotte names.

    ��I��ve unintentionally be the center of attention.��

    But what bothered him more was Sigrid��s gaze.

    She was staring at Kraush with half-closed eyes.

    In the previous life, Sigrid hadn��t even attended the entrance exam.

    So she didn��t know how Kraush enrolled.

    But this time, there were too many variables.

    From Sigrid��s own actions, Abe��s disappearance, Mary Diana��s detention, Ebsque��s escape, and even Charlotte��s enrollment, there were many unknown factors.

    So she must have been pondering things while watching him.

    ��I intended to disy my skills anyway.��

    If it gave her a headache, all the better.

    ��Balheim direct descendant! Kraush!��

    At that moment, someone jumped into the circle around Kraush.

    A boy with gray hair styled like a ponytail and tiger-like patterns on his skin.

    Bk Hogma.

    One of Starlon��s top three and a subordinate of Aniks.

    It was the first time Kraush had seen him since the Holy Land of Stars.

    They were the same age, so he must be here for the entrance exam.

    ��Wow! You��ve grown a lot taller!��

    ��You��re still short.��

    ��Right? I must have a slow growth spurt.��

    Bk responded nonchntly to Kraush��sment.

    ��You seem much stronger. Let��s have a matchter.��

    ��I see you still haven��t learned your lesson.��

    ��I want to try using my weapon this time!��

    He was someone who wouldn��t be easily discouraged.

    But at least he was from the same Starlon family.

    Having someone around was better than being alone and ostracized.

    ��Just like my unpredictable sister.��

    Kraush sighed, recalling Charlotte��s sudden action.

    ***

    After Charlotte��s stormy presence had disappeared,

    conversations started among Sigrid��s group.

    ��Is that Charlotte��s brother?��

    ��We should be cautious then. If he��s Charlotte��s brother, he must be skilled.��

    ��There were recent rumors about Starlon deliberately distorting information.��

    As they whispered, Sigrid remained silent, staring at Kraush.

    Her reason for being here today was simple.

    To find Arthur.

    Arthur hadn��t enrolled in Rahelrn Academyst year.

    Realizing that, she was shocked but thought Arthur must have had his reasons.

    So she focused on her tasks.

    This year, an associate professor informed her about Arthur Gramalte��s entrance.

    Finally, Arthur had appeared, she thought.

    So she held back, waited, and decided to attend the entrance exam today.

    But unexpectedly, someone else was grabbing attention.

    ��Is it true that the cursed one has gotten stronger?��

    Her blue eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    To Sigrid, Kraush was nothing more than a cursed one.

    She didn��t care about his rude remarks.

    He was just a tool necessary for their path.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    But today��s Kraush was clearly different.

    Sigrid had been through many battlefields.

    She knew how to gauge people.

    The Kraush she saw now had entered the realm of mastery.

    ��How? His talent was so poor it wasughable.��

    He had no notable traits other than handling curses.

    Yet here he was, suddenly appearing as a master.

    Sigrid found this fact very displeasing.

    He was someone who had irritated Arthur with hisments.

    ��He should have just stayed cursed. Why be a variable now?��

    Sigrid exhaled shortly and rubbed her wrinkled forehead with her thumb.

    When Arthur had inherited memories, he had warned about variables from butterfly effects each iteration brought.

    Instead of focusing on why the variables appeared, think of how to resolve them.

    Sigrid suspected Kraush was this iteration��s variable.

    From what she gathered about Ebsque, she had headed towards Starlon.

    ��Mary��s foolish mistake must have caused this.��

    It must have been a variable resulting from that.

    Kraush must have gained some opportunity because of it.

    ��Fine. This isn��t urgent right now.��

    Even so, Kraush��s role wouldn��t change.

    His ability to steal curses was essential for Arthur��s path.

    Arthur had kept him around until the end for that reason.

    ��If he gets stronger, I��ll just use him more. I��ll make him an ally.��

    He didn��t know about her.

    While she couldn��t remember what Kraush liked, she knew what he disliked.

    Avoiding those things would make befriending him easy.

    ��Sigh, befriending a cursed one is absurd.��

    But what could she do?

    She aimed to save the world.

    Sigrid thought she was too considerate of the world and clicked her tongue, leaning back in her chair.

    If necessary, she��d use extreme measures to bring him in.

    Kraush was a useful tool.

    ��But now, it��s Arthur��s turn.��

    Putting thoughts of Kraush aside, Sigrid scanned the area for Arthur.

    Unaware of how significant the future mistakes would be.

    ��Wee, everyone. I��m Kairan, the chief examiner for the entrance exam and in charge of the Martial Arts test. We��ll begin the Martial Arts entrance exam now.��

    And so, the entrance exam began.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Entrance Examiner Kairan.

    With her appearance, the children��smotion disappeared in an instant.

    ��That��s the examiner! The examiner!��

    Except for Bk, who was beside Kraush.

    ��There are three parts to the entrance exam.��

    Kraush faintly recalled the entrance exam before his regression.

    ��There��s one more part now.��

    Back then, there were only two parts to the exam.

    ��The first part is to check the level of your aura.��Kraush remembered how he had barely passed this partst time.

    But back then, he had bought every elixir he could afford and trained to death to somehow grow stronger.

    That��s how he barely made it to the end.

    ��The second part is a sparring match among the candidates. You will spar three times against opponents of higher, simr, and lower levels based on the aura check.��

    This part was the same as before.

    ��Finally, the third part is a mock battle with the examiner. By the way, those who pass the first and second parts will be considered students.��

    The students murmured.

    They wondered why there was a need for a third part.

    ��The reason for the third part is simple. It��s to test for entry into the newly established special ss.��

    Special ss.

    Kraush was intrigued because he had never heard of this ss.

    It was clearly a change introduced in this iteration.

    ��The special ss will operate separately from the departments you applied for. It will be a fast-track ss for cultivating outstanding students. Additional recruitment will continue, and even after enrolling, students may be reassigned as needed.��

    With a brief exnation, Kairan smiled slowly.

    ��Of course, if the special ss fills up during the entrance exam, there will be no additional recruitment.��

    That alone instantly changed the students�� motivation.

    Those aiming to enter Rahelrn Academy had their own goals.

    They realized that entering the special ss would change their lives.

    For nobles, it was the highest honor.

    Formoners, it was the greatest opportunity.

    And those aspiring to Martial Arts shared amon trait.

    They wanted to prove they were the strongest.

    Thatbative nature.

    ��Seems like this was created because too many talented individuals showed up.��

    Kraush realized why the special ss was established.

    Simultaneously, he understood that he needed to get into that ss.

    The Skyborne Generation would undoubtedly gather there.

    ��The condition for the third part is simple: defeat the examiner. I think many of you can do it.��

    Clearly not believing a word she said, Kairan added.

    Her words felt malicious.

    ��Then let��s begin the first part.��

    As soon as she spoke, prepared examiners came out.

    They quickly set up dozens of small, individual tents.

    At the same time, magicians from Rahelrn Academy disyed names in the sky.

    ��Enter the tent with your name disyed above it and ce your hand on the aurora stone inside.��

    It was a simple test.

    But about half of the students would fail this part.

    ��The number of students is ultimately fixed.��

    In the meantime, names appeared one by one.

    Students with their names disyed entered the tents with determined expressions.

    Despite dozens of tents, the first part took quite a while, given the four-digit number of Martial Arts applicants.

    ��Kraush, you��re aiming for the special ss, right? I��m aiming for it too, so let��s go to the same ss!��

    So Kraush had to keep listening to Bk��s chatter.

    ��If we get into the special ss, we can meet Aniks and Elfin too!��

    Wood Bow, Aniks Graiza.

    And Elfin Emilia.

    Two of the three top members of Starlon were first-year students.

    As the examiner mentioned, the special ss was a fast-track program, so its students would live alongside the first-year students.

    ��I wonder how strong the examiner is. I��m excited.��

    Kraush nced at Kairan.

    ��I wonder if anyone can beat her.��

    Although not widely known,

    she was a figure who made her name in the great sea beyond the wall, an almost forbidden territory.

    Pirate Empress.

    Kairan.

    She must have captured thousands of erosion species from the great sea for research.

    ��And the only associate professor with skillsparable to a professor.��

    She remained an associate professor by choice, believing that directly conducting sses wasn��t suitable for her.

    In other words, she was on par with the professors in terms of power.

    ��How malicious.��

    From the moment Kairan, who was on par with a professor, was assigned as the examiner, it felt malicious.

    ��It��s like saying no one will pass the special ss.��

    That��s how it seemed.

    Kraush chuckled briefly.

    He was curious to see how far his current self could go against someone of Kairan��s level.

    It piqued his interest.

    ***

    Pirate Empress Kairan.

    She found the name grand and embarrassing, but her skills were indeed worthy of such a title.

    As the examiner, she was observing the students�� first part of the exam.

    ��Associate Professor Kairan.��

    At that moment, she saw an assistant examiner approaching.

    The first part of the exam was still in full swing.

    Was something wrong?

    Kairan nced at him, and he hesitated to speak with a troubled expression.

    Seeing her questioning look, the assistant examiner finally spoke.

    ��Um, one of the aurora stones has a crack.��

    ��A crack in the aurora stone?��

    Kairan��s eyes widened.

    Aurora stones were the best tools for measuring the total amount of aura.

    When infused with aura, they would glow ording to the amount of aura, disying the total quantity.

    Typically, aurora stones could withstand most aura outputs.

    But a cracked aurora stone?

    ��It��s not because the applicants used it too much.��

    Kairan��s eyes narrowed.

    ��It means there��s someone with an aura level beyond what the aurora stone can handle.��

    ��Yes, that��s correct. It��s clearly beyond the standard level.��

    He nodded and informed her who had cracked the aurora stone.

    ����Mary Diana.��

    Kairan swallowed briefly.

    A former candidate for the Empire��s Spear and someone who hadmitted the insane act of attempting regicide.

    ��I heard she was born with the Heavenly Martial Body.��

    Could she really possess an aura level that could crack an aurora stone?

    Indeed, it made sense why the Empire had spared her execution.

    If she had targeted a different royal instead of the Fourth Princess, who had almost no im to the throne, she would have been executed immediately.

    But because it was the Fourth Princess, theypromised and decided to use her as a royal pawn.

    ��A monster has appeared.��

    She clicked her tongue briefly and instructed him to rece the aurora stone.

    ��The second part will be problematic.��

    Would there be anyone as strong as Mary Diana, who cracked the aurora stone?

    For Mary Diana, all three opponents in the second part might be weaker than her.

    As she contemted the second part,

    sh!

    Suddenly, a strong light burst from a tent where the assistant examiner had gone to rece the aurora stone.

    Students murmured in surprise at the sudden light.

    Crash!

    The clear sound of something breaking echoed.

    Hearing that sound, Kairan felt momentarily dazed.

    Then she snapped out of it and hurried to the tent, forgetting her role as the chief examiner.

    Entering the tent, she saw the assistant examiner standing there, looking dazed.

    Meeting her gaze, he trembled and spoke.

    ��A-Associate Professor Kairan, I definitely reced the aurora stone.��

    Hearing his words, Kairan shifted her gaze.

    What she saw in front of her was the shattered remains of the aurora stone.

    ��Reced means.��

    The new aurora stone had been unable to withstand the aura and shattered.

    Kairan��s eyes wavered.

    With her skills, she could manage to crack an aurora stone.

    But to shatter one?

    That was something even she couldn��t guarantee.

    Who on earth did this?

    As she lifted her head, she saw a young boy with blue-streaked ck hair.

    That hair color.

    She remembered it clearly.

    It was the same as the most troublesome person in Rahelrn Academy.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    The boy with sharp eyes lowered the hand he had raised.

    ��Should I do it again?��

    Looking at the shattered aurora stone, he seemed regretful.

    Seeing his arrogant attitude, she realized.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    One of the notable figures and the youngest direct descendant of Balheim.

    It was definitely him.

    ����You can leave now.��

    ��Good. If I did it again, I might have broken another one.��

    Hearing his continued words, Kairan froze.

    It wasn��t a coincidence that the aurora stone broke.

    As she watched him walk away leisurely, Kairan swallowed.

    She had thought Mary Diana was a monster.

    But the real monster was right here.

    ***

    Leaving the stunned Kairan behind, Kraush looked at his hand as he walked out.

    ��I honestly didn��t expect it to break.��

    Seeing the aurora stone reminded Kraush of his past.

    The dim light it emitted had seemed so underwhelming even to him.

    And the silent reaction of the assistant examiner watching it left him with an unpleasant feeling.

    So he got curious.

    Would the aurora stone recognize world erosion as aura?

    ��Then might as well.��

    He went all out.

    With that thought, Kraush summoned Annihtion Erosion.

    Thanks to the Heavenly ughter Star, its output had increased significantly.

    He poured the maximum amount of aura into the aurora stone without harming himself.

    The result.

    Crash!

    With a sh, the aurora stone shattered.

    Kraush��s momentary output was unmatched.

    So when he poured that into the aurora stone,

    there was no way it could withstand it.

    As Kraush lifted his head outside the tent,

    Silence.

    Everyone, including the entrance applicants and the current students, was staring at Kraush.

    They had all heard the light and the sound of the breaking stone from the tent.

    [You��re so reckless.]

    Hearing Crimson Garden��s voice from the brooch in his pocket, Kraush slowly scratched the back of his head.

    Then he broke the silence.

    ��What��re you looking at?��

    A very Balheim-likement.

    Everyone remained silent as Kraush walked back to his original spot, unconcerned.

    ��Wow, Kraush! How strong have you gotten?!��

    Unlike others, Bk, who wasn��t one to watch cautiously, reacted by jumping up and down.

    It wasfortable having someone who didn��t care about the situation.

    As Kraush stopped and turned,

    Freeze!

    Suddenly, Kraush froze.

    The reason was simple.

    Above the dozens of tents,

    one name had changed to Arthur Gramalte.

    ��Arthur.��

    Kraush quickly turned in that direction.

    But Arthur Gramalte��s name slowly faded and changed to another name.

    While Kraush was breaking the aurora stone,

    Arthur had also taken and finished the first part almost simultaneously.

    The timing was off.

    Realizing this, Kraush hurriedly looked around.

    But there were too many people to spot Arthur.

    ��He didn��t enroll earlier.��

    For some reason, Arthur was enrolling at the same time as him.

    Kraush frowned.

    The current Arthur wasn��t the Arthur he knew.

    Arthur hadn��t regressed.

    So he was an unpredictable variable.

    Kraush looked up to find Sigrid.

    But unlike before, only her group remained without her.

    Kraush realized that Sigrid had gone to meet Arthur after seeing his name.

    Earlier, Kraush had noticed Mary in a robe taking the exam.

    While looking for Arthur, Mary was nowhere to be seen either.

    ��Fine.��

    Kraush stopped searching.

    They were bound to gather, one way or another.

    So there was no rush.

    ��I��ll walk my path.��

    Little did they know that Kraush had also regressed with the same memories.

    While they searched for Arthur,

    Kraush was slowly baring his fangs at their necks.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Urgent footsteps echoed.

    There was a woman running, not caring about the gazes of the people around her, breathing heavily.

    Blue-silver hair.

    The Third Princess of the Ephania royal family, known for their White Dragon lineage.

    It was Sigrid Ephania.

    She was holding back tears welling up in her eyes.

    The reason was simple.

    She was about to reunite with the love she had been waiting for all this time.

    ��Arthur, Arthur.��Calling out his name in her heart, Sigrid ran.

    On that day, when she inherited her memories and opened her eyes,

    she too, like Mary, had waited forlornly at the promised ce for Arthur.

    Sigrid loved Arthur more than anyone else.

    But Arthur did not appear.

    No matter how much she searched the Empire, she couldn��t find him.

    She realized then that there was a problem she didn��t know about.

    In her memories, Arthur was always a man who forged ahead.

    Supporting him was her role as his wife.

    So Sigrid endured and pushed Mary to stand up.

    She believed Arthur must have had a n.

    She waited, hoping for the day she would meet him again, while carrying out her tasks.

    And today.

    Finally, Arthur had appeared.

    It was indeed Arthur.

    He had shown up because she had been doing her best with her tasks.

    She was passing through the empty arena passage, heart aflutter,

    when she saw a figure standing there.

    A robed figure with golden hair peeking out.

    It was Arthur.

    It had to be Arthur.

    ��Arthur!��

    She called out his name as she ran towards him.

    Freeze!

    Her steps halted.

    The hair color was golden, yes.

    But under the hood, it wasn��t Arthur��s face.

    The figure had an androgynous face that could be mistaken for a woman, very different from Arthur except for the hair color.

    Only the physique was simr; it was someone else.

    Sigrid��s face hardened.

    At the same time, a cold fury began to show on her face.

    She wanted to immediately cut down the one who dared to impersonate Arthur.

    ��Who are you����

    ��Sigrid Ephania.��

    At that moment, the figure addressed Sigrid.

    The voice was strangely neutral, making it hard to tell if it was male or female.

    ��Arthur has a message for you.��

    ��A message from Arthur?��

    Sigrid snapped back to her senses.

    Something had indeed happened.

    With that realization, Sigrid regained herposure and bit her lip.

    ��There is someone else moving besides the three of you who have inherited memories.��

    Hearing that, Sigrid��s eyes slowly widened.

    This wasn��t a guess.

    Only she, Mary, and Arthur would know that fact.

    ��Wait, what do you mean? There��s someone else besides us?��

    ��Arthur isn��t certain. There are too many variables this time, making it difficult for him to judge.��

    Sigrid fell deep in thought.

    This was something she had been contemting recently as well.

    ��With Ebsque and Charlotte, the butterfly effects have been excessive.��

    It was almost too much to be just butterfly effects.

    ��So Arthur is currently looking for that person. Pay attention to those who react to me instead of Arthur. That��s Arthur��s message.��

    Finally, Sigrid understood Arthur��s intent.

    ����Just one question. Arthur used to say something to me when we were alone. Do you know what it is?��

    Sigrid asked for final confirmation.

    The fake Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke.

    ��He said to tell you there was no such thing.��

    ��Ha, haha.��

    Sigridughed out loud.

    ��That��s right. Arthur wouldn��t tell anyone what he said to me when we were alone.��

    Sigrid was sure of Arthur��s existence.

    ��I understand what Arthur meant.��

    If Arthur was looking for someone, she would find them too.

    ��Is there anyone Arthur is paying special attention to?��

    In her mind, the first person that came up was Kraush.

    She had seen Kraush break the aurora stone just moments ago.

    What puzzled Sigrid was that the aura she sensed from Kraush was clearly at the entry level of a master.

    But even a master couldn��t break the aurora stone, no matter how bright it glowed.

    What she felt at that time was the power of a curse.

    Realizing that, Sigrid guessed that Kraush had used a skill to swallow some sort of curse and yed a trick.

    Recognizing this, Sigrid felt confused.

    ��Even with the butterfly effect, the timing was too early.��

    Although Kraush was highly skilled in dealing with curses, it was mainly for self-protection.

    Not at the level she had just witnessed.

    Initially, she wondered if Kraush had also inherited memories like them.

    But even if that were true, it made no sense for Kraush to reach the entry level of a master in just a few years.

    His memories would only involve curses and wars, far from actualbat skills.

    ��I know that man��s level the best.��

    He was inherently a halfwit.

    No matter how hard he tried, his inherentck of talent made it impossible to break through his limitations.

    ��Charlotte Balheim, he said.��

    Sigrid��s eyes widened.

    ��Did Arthur really say that?��

    ��Yes.��

    Charlotte Balheim, an unprecedented genius of Balheim.

    Upon hearing that, Sigrid felt like the pieces of a confusing puzzle were falling into ce.

    Charlotte was someone who never received any divine skills until herst moments.

    A human legend herself.

    She stood at the peak with just her sword.

    But what if she received a skill just before dying after defeating the Sword Emperor?

    The gods often extended their hands to humans at their final moments.

    Arthur too had gained the regression skill through such a process.

    ��Then it��s not impossible for Charlotte.��

    The extremely talented Charlotte would have been pursued by the gods for a contract.

    Naturally, they would have made generous offers.

    This could also exin Kraush��s growth.

    Even Charlotte, who couldn��t prevent the destruction, died after fighting the Sword Emperor.

    In her death, she would have realized.

    Even someone as proud as her couldn��t do it alone.

    ��So she chose that man.��

    That woman had subtly looked after her kin, Kraush, before.

    Moreover, Charlotte knew the utility of Kraush��s skill.

    To fight against destruction, a cursed one was essential.

    So, just as Arthur chose the three of them,

    Charlotte might have chosen her brother.

    The woman, known for her erratic behavior, would only have epted her brother as apanion.

    ��Yes, from the moment she came to the academy, there have been suspicious activities in Balheim.��

    If all of that was to help Kraush grow, it made sense.

    ��And there was that thing Charlotte mentioned before she died.��

    Sigrid recalled a conversation she had with Charlotte before she fought the Sword Emperor.

    It wasn��t a meaningful conversation.

    Sigrid and Charlotte didn��t get along well.

    But Charlotte had mentioned something.

    ��I found it atst. Tell my brother toe get it. I won��t let him live like that anymore.��

    Sigrid didn��t know what it was.

    Charlotte had killed the Sword Emperor and died of exhaustion.

    But she had intended to pass something to Kraush.

    ��It might have been an elixir that could radically enhance growth.��

    An elixir that could drastically change Kraush��s halfwit life in one go.

    Back then, Charlotte might have indeed known about such things.

    Combining that with Charlotte��s guidance and teachings,

    Kraush��s current growth would be possible.

    ��And the sword he carries, Rain Thunder Prime, is proof.��

    The sword at Kraush��s waist was undoubtedly Rain Thunder Prime.

    It was the sword Charlotte used until herst moments in her previous life.

    Hearing rumors of a direct descendant of Balheim going to the Demonic Bastion,

    she suspected it might be Charlotte.

    But it turned out to be Kraush.

    It must have been Charlotte who sent and informed him.

    Only Charlotte knew how to obtain Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��Charlotte doesn��t know about Arthur��s and our regression.��

    So her actions might have seemed unrestrained.

    To those who had regressed like Sigrid, her actions were clearly odd.

    Sigrid crossed her arms, emphasizing her ample chest with a displeased look.

    ��And she acted like she was meeting me for the first time?��

    She didn��t expect Charlotte to be that cunning.

    Dying alone, she must have realized something.

    Sigrid showed a menacing re.

    Then a thought shed in her mind.

    ����Then we should bring Kraush to our side.��

    The fake Arthur turned to Sigrid.

    Meeting his gaze, she smiled slyly.

    ��Arthur is concerned about that man too, right? He is essential for the future. Charlotte must think so too.��

    She imagined the moment of taking Kraush from Charlotte.

    The only person who could trample her pride as the Third Princess of the Empire, Charlotte Balheim.

    Even with her inherited memories, Sigrid felt a deep sense of envy towards Charlotte��s talent.

    She envisioned Charlotte��s devastated face after having her well-nurtured brother taken away.

    The thought brought her an unprecedented thrill.

    Excitement mixed with malice made Sigrid lick her lips.

    ��I know that man the best. He was with me until the end, whether he liked it or not.��

    Though they were sworn enemies in the past, they hadn��t seen each other in this life.

    Approaching him as a princess wouldn��t be difficult.

    ��And I also know the two women who were involved with him.��

    The woman who served the me Emperor.

    The Saintess of the Holy Kingdom of Freeman, Astria Stigma Freeman.

    Even if she didn��t know if those women would get involved with Kraush again, it would be better if they did.

    Bringing those women into her faction would naturally bring Kraush along.

    ��How about it? It��s not a bad idea, right?��

    ��I am merely conveying Arthur��s message.��

    As if he had no personal opinion, Sigrid gave a cold smile.

    ��Then tell me where Arthur is. I wish to see him and ask directly.��

    ��He will reveal himself soon.��

    ����Ha.��

    Sigrid frowned.

    She wanted to crush the fake Arthur right then but held back.

    Arthur must have a n.

    She didn��t want to ruin his grand scheme.

    ��If Arthur didn��t say much, it means he��s leaving it to my discretion. Fine, I��ll handle it.��

    Click!

    At that moment, Sigrid heard footsteps.

    Turning her head, she saw a ck-haired woman running towards them.

    Holding a spear, her face was shadowed with sorrow, unlike before.

    Yet, her voluptuous body remained unchanged.

    It was Mary Diana.

    ��Miss Sigrid.��

    She called Sigrid��s name after a long time and shifted her tearful gaze.

    ��And����

    As Mary was about to call out to Arthur with tearful eyes,

    she saw the face under the hood and froze.

    Then she showed a bewildered expression.

    ��A-Arthur����

    ��He is not here.��

    The fake Arthur answered, and Mary copsed with a devastated look.

    ��No, that can��t be.��

    At the same time, tears streamed down her face.

    The once strong Mary, known as the New Spear, was nowhere to be seen.

    Over the past year,

    Mary had been locked in a dark room, only thinking of Arthur.

    Her mental state had weakened, having always focused solely on Arthur.

    The past year in solitary confinement was a living hell for her, feeling like she had lost everything due to a single mistake.

    Her mental state had nearly reached its limit.

    If not for the thought of seeing Arthur, she would have broken down long ago.

    Sigrid looked at her pitifully.

    Mary Diana, who once stood by her side as the New Spear, was gone.

    What remained was a royal pawn with only the Heavenly Martial Body.

    Sigrid had no intention of keeping a dog in her bed.

    But she could feed and care for it as a hunting dog.

    ��It��s annoying that Sizelry holds her leash.��

    Mary was still her pawn.

    ��Don��t worry, Mary. You��ve suffered a lot, but Arthur will be here soon.��

    As always, Sigrid gave Mary a very kind smile.

    ��Miss Sigrid.��

    ��We��ve done well so far. So let��s do our best with the task Arthur gave us.��

    Mary barely regained her senses at her words.

    ��Y-yes. Mary Diana, as Arthur and Miss Sigrid��s spear! I will do my best!��

    ��Yes, that��s the Mary I know.��

    Seeing her smile brightly with tear-streaked cheeks,

    Sigrid gave an order as the princess.

    ��Mary Diana, as your princess, Imand you.��

    Mary immediately knelt on one knee.

    ��You will face Kraush Balheim in the second part of the exam.��

    Sigrid had an eye for people.

    Charlotte had nurtured Kraush to a level beyond her expectations.

    He would certainly face Mary in the second part of the exam.

    Unfortunately, her n to rebuild Mary��s image as a magnanimous princess who even epted a royal assassin had failed.

    Kraush had taken all the attention.

    If Mary had only focused on regaining her strength without imprisonment, she could have easily shattered the aurora stone.

    But that time had passed.

    ��Win. No, show him a decisive gap. Make him feel jealous of your prowess.��

    But her opponent was Mary Diana, the New Spear.

    Even if her aura output was insufficient, her spear skills remained.

    There was no way she could lose to someone who had merely gained some serendipity.

    ��I ept themand of the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.��

    Seeing Mary regain herposure and return to her knightly demeanor, Sigrid smiled seductively.

    Anticipating Charlotte��s face when she lost Kraush.

    Caw-

    At the same time, outside the arena window,

    a crow, hidden and silent, flew away.

    They had no idea.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    ��You think Charlotte is a regressor?��

    [Yeah, it seems they��ve assumed that for now.]

    As the results of the first part of the exam were about to be announced,

    Kraush heard the entire conversation between Mary and Sigrid through the voice of Crimson Garden from his brooch.

    ��Indeed, Charlotte��s actions are very different from before.��

    Kraush thought that if the roles were reversed, Charlotte would be the first person he��d keep in mind too.

    She was a variable in herself.

    The most likely candidate.

    ��More importantly, you said the Arthur there was a fake?��Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    A fake Arthur?

    Someone he had never heard of suddenly appeared.

    Judging by Sigrid and Mary��s reactions, it seemed they didn��t know him either.

    Was there really such a person?

    ��Is this another one of Arthur��s tricks?��

    At the same time, Kraush wondered.

    What benefit could Arthur gain from this?

    Arthur��s actions seemed overly passive, even considering the many variables this time.

    To the extent that he was hiding his appearance.

    Kraush crossed his arms and organized his thoughts.

    ��I haven��t confirmed which iteration of Arthur we are in.��

    The Arthur from the previous regression had clearly failed.

    Arthur, as Kraush knew him, did not return after Kraush stole his skill.

    The current Arthur was undoubtedly someone else.

    Someone who was overly passive and cautious.

    ��But would Arthur really be this passive?��

    The three women didn��t know that Kraush had stolen Arthur��s regression.

    So they probably thought Arthur was being cautious this time.

    But Kraush, knowing the truth, thought differently.

    Arthur, with no information, being this passive led to many thoughts.

    ��Wait.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s pupils began to dte.

    A thought crossed his mind.

    ����I assumed the current Arthurcks only the memories of the iteration he spent with me.��

    Since Kraush had stolen Arthur��s regression,

    he assumed the current Arthurcked only the memories of the iteration spent with him.

    But what if that wasn��t the case?

    What if regression wasn��t about inheriting memories from his future self,

    but about retaining his own memories and returning to the past?

    ��The hint is in the memory inheritance Arthur mentioned.��

    Kraush had been pondering how Arthur managed to pass on his memories.

    And when he got the information today, he became certain.

    Arthur had involved three women, Sigrid, Mary, and Abe, in his regression.

    Arthur must have found some way.

    But Arthur lost his regression to Kraush.

    As a result, the Arthur who should have returned with all his memories died in the world of destruction.

    So who is the Arthur in this world?

    8th iteration? 6th iteration? 5th iteration? 2nd iteration?

    No.

    ��The current Arthur might be the 0th iteration.��

    The Arthur with memories had died.

    The Arthur without any continuing memories is an Arthur without the concept of iterations.

    Kraush��s face hardened.

    He slowly swept his front hair back with his hand.

    Sweat formed and trickled down his exposed forehead.

    It was just a hypothesis.

    He hadn��t seen Arthur directly, and it was a conjecture based on the oddity of the situation.

    But as the pieces began to fit, cold sweat flowed.

    It was the thought that he might havepletely erased the existence of the regressor Arthur.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush didn��t expect much from Arthur, but now that it hade to this, his feelings wereplicated.

    Ironically, if this were true, Kraush himself could be the reason the women��s memories continued.

    They were almost parasitic to the regression.

    ��It��s still just a hypothesis.��

    More importantly, the current Arthur had realized that three women had inherited memories.

    And Kraush figured out who had informed him.

    ��It must be Abe.��

    Abe, who Kraush had tried to find but had hidden herself.

    Kraush determined that the current Arthur��s actions were definitely rted to Abe.

    Mary and Sigrid��s information would also have been gathered through Abe.

    The situation might have be moreplicated.

    ����If Arthur sent the fake to hide hisck of memories from Sigrid and Mary, it��s manageable. But if Abe noticed Arthur��sck of memories and acted independently,��

    Abe��s motive was simple.

    Arthur had an unusually strong possessiveness.

    Kraush cracked his neck.

    If things went wrong, a three-way battle among the regressors could erupt.

    ��A fake Arthur, huh.��

    Kraush nced at the fake Arthur walking out with Mary.

    The person wasn��t in his memories.

    ��I don��t know who he is.��

    Whether it��s Arthur or Abe, he would be a key to one of them.

    ��Then for now, I should let them stay misled.��

    [It��s your sister. Will it be alright? Didn��t you say those guys were also regressors?]

    Beforeing to the academy, Kraush had informed her that there were other regressors besides him.

    Crimson Garden was the most suitable to gather information on those four at the academy.

    She wasn��t surprised.

    She seemed very ustomed to the concept of regressors.

    ��It��s fine. It��s Charlotte, after all.��

    Kraush spoke nonchntly.

    ��And didn��t we hear enough of their purpose?��

    A chilling smile formed on Kraush��s lips.

    To recruit him to overthrow Charlotte.

    How could he notugh at that?

    All their past misdeeds were still vivid in his memory.

    ��Let them stay misled; I can use them.��

    In the end, they would cough up everything.

    ��Now, we will announce the list of those who passed the first part.��

    At that moment, the entrance examiner Kairan finally announced the list of those who passed the first part.

    With a board above her head, the names appeared in the sky, created by magic.

    Kraush immediately knew he had passed the first part.

    After all, his name was boldly at the top.

    A sign that the names were listed in order of scores.

    ��The names below are also familiar.��

    He knew all of them.

    ��My name is not here.��

    ��This must be a mistake!��

    Disappointed voices of children echoed everywhere.

    All they had done was ce their hands on the aurora stone.

    They had shown nothing else.

    Kraush empathized briefly with their feelings.

    In the past, he too had barely passed the cut-off line, feeling a sense of relief.

    ��I enrolled a yearter than now.��

    After Aliod attempted to poison him and ended up drinking poison soup and dying,

    Kraush had trained desperately and consumed all the elixirs.

    Despite that, he barely made it to the cut-off line, reminding him of his terrible talent.

    ��Rahelrn Academy isn��t a ce that epts everyone.��

    It��s an academy that specializes in training talents to counter world erosion.

    Those with lower standards wouldn��t even be able to keep up with the lessons.

    ��Most of the dropouts are sent by their families to build connections in Rahelrn Academy.��

    Still, the number wasn��t small.

    About half had failed.

    Though the disappointed children couldn��t ept it,

    reality was reality.

    They trudged out of the arena training grounds.

    ��Now, we will start the second part of the exam.��

    At that moment, the second part of the exam began.

    As mentioned before, it involved three matches against stronger, equal, and weaker opponents.

    But there was a catch.

    One person couldn��t face both stronger and equal opponents.

    That person was Kraush, who ranked first.

    In terms of aura output, he was undoubtedly the strongest.

    So Kraush only needed to take the exam once.

    That was the privilege of ranking first.

    From passing the first part with the highest score, it was almost certain he would pass.

    ��For the second part, we will start with the equal opponent. When the examiners call your name, go to them.��

    As the children were called one by one, Kraush waited leisurely.

    ��I��ll be back!��

    Even Bk disappeared, leaving Kraush alone.

    The reason was simple.

    The only person who could face Kraush was Mary Diana, who ranked just below him.

    ��Seems tedious.��

    At that moment, Kraush heard a familiar voice.

    As he turned, he saw ck hair and a mole near the eye.

    It was Kairan, known as the Pirate Empress.

    ��Entrance Examiner.��

    ��Call me Associate Professor Kairan. It doesn��t seem like Kraush will fail.��

    ��Isn��t it unfair to tell me that?��

    ��You know it yourself, don��t you? Well, you might think it��s natural since you��re a Balheim.��

    Kraush chuckled briefly.

    ��Even for a Balheim, nothing is certain.��

    Kairan hesitated at his firm deration.

    She had heard rumors of him being a halfwit in the past.

    ����I apologize.��

    Perhaps she had touched a nerve.

    Kraush shrugged lightly as she apologized.

    ��It��s nothing to apologize for.��

    He was exuding confidence.

    Kairan observed Kraush.

    Suchposure.

    Not something a 15-year-old, who had just be an adult, would have.

    It was an inexplicable maturity, separate from strength.

    Seeing this, she grew curious.

    ��It would be a shame for Kraush to take the second part only once, unlike others.��

    To see how strong he was.

    Pirate Empress, Kairan.

    She had suppressed her true nature since bing an associate professor.

    Everyone who met her praised her diligence and gentleness.

    Even among associate professors, she was highly regarded.

    But that was just a facade she had carefully crafted.

    In reality, she was the ferocious Pirate Empress of the great sea.

    Fortunately, the academy principal had recruited and reformed her.

    That��s how she became her current self.

    But sometimes, she struggled to suppress her nature.

    Especially when faced with a strong growing talent.

    Since she saw the aurora stone break, her body had been itching.

    Her inner nature was screaming to fight Kraush.

    She was barely suppressing her true self.

    ����It��s not a shame.��

    Kraush wasn��t unaware of her nature.

    Many students had suffered under her after falling into her trap.

    ��No, as you said, the examiner shouldn��t break the rules. Let��s do it fairly.��

    But Kairan, being the entrance examiner, could change the rules.

    ��We��ll apply the second part with a stronger opponent, then have the third part against the examiner first.��

    Drop the facade of fighting spirit from your eyes.

    Kraush wanted to say but sighed inwardly.

    He had to take the third part anyway.

    Whether sooner orter, facing her was inevitable.

    ��I wanted to save some strength for the fight with Mary.��

    Maybe it didn��t matter.

    If he gave his all here and exhausted himself, making the match with Mary inconclusive,

    ��It could really trouble Sigrid.��

    Sigrid wanted Mary to defeat Kraush in the entrance exam.

    A malicious glint appeared in Kraush��s eyes.

    He was exceptionally good at such schemes.

    ��Alright. Since it��s Associate Professor Kairan��s words, I��ll follow.��

    Smiling, Kraush decided to fuel her fighting spirit.

    ��But shouldn��t we rify one thing?��

    ��rify?��

    ��Yes, isn��t it uncertain who the stronger opponent is until we face each other?��

    Kairan��s red eyes blinked.

    Her pupils slowly began to narrow.

    ��You mean, Associate Professor like me is an equal opponent?��

    ��That��s for us to find out.��

    Hearing his firm provocation, Kairan barely stifled augh reminiscent of her pirate days.

    This guy was even more daring than she thought.

    Are all Balheims like this?

    Kairan controlled her rising mouth corners and moved.

    ��Fine. Let��s find out soon.��

    ��In such a hurry.��

    ��I used to be a pirate, so I��m not good at waiting.��

    Seems like she couldn��t hide her true nature anymore.

    Seeing Kairan��s fierce smile, Kraush shrugged.

    ��Let��s go.��

    He was now about to take the third part before the second.

    ***

    While the second part was in full swing,

    some who barely defeated equal opponents were catching their breath.

    At one corner of the arena marked off with boundaries,

    two familiar figures stood facing each other.

    ��Hey, is that����

    ��Is that the examiner and Kraush Balheim?��

    Children who noticed them btedly showed bewildered expressions.

    They couldn��t understand why Kraush was facing the entrance examiner.

    And that was true for those watching the arena as well.

    The noise from the children��s fights was so loud that they couldn��t hear the two��s conversation either.

    ��Professor Kairan��s habit seems to havee out.��

    But the current students guessed the situation.

    Some of them had suffered from Kairan��s habit.

    ��Who do you think will win?��

    ��Of course, Associate Professor Kairan. She was originally meant to be a professor. She became an associate professor only because the principal insisted.��

    ��But didn��t everyone see Kraush Balheim break the aurora stone earlier? It��s hard to say who will win.��

    ��Hehe, it��ll be a fun watch, no matter who wins.��

    While the current students discussed it,

    one woman was visibly annoyed.

    ��Why is Kairan intervening?��

    It was Sigrid, who had anticipated Mary to crush Kraush.

    Now, there was a chance the match with Mary might not happen.

    She disliked that man from start to finish.

    In the past and now.

    He never helped her.

    Sigrid took it for granted that Kraush would always take the curses for her.

    ��Miss Sigrid, is something bothering you?��

    ����Nothing.��

    At that moment, she adjusted her expression at the soft voice beside her.

    To maintain the image she had built.

    While Sigrid was busy maintaining her image,

    Kraush was facing Kairan.

    ��You can attack anytime. The third part is to assess the applicant��s full strength.��

    Kairan spoke leisurely and smiled.

    In her hand, she twirled a dagger with an octopus design.

    Despite her rxed demeanor, Kraush sensed it.

    ��No openings.��

    She wasn��t set to be a professor for nothing.

    The aura emanating from Kairan firmly controlled her space.

    ��Giving me the first move.��

    Kraush stifled augh.

    He then drew Rain Thunder Prime from its sheath.

    An empty de.

    Seeing that, Kairan��s eyes filled with curiosity.

    ng��

    Kraush dropped the sheath to the ground.

    Kairan watched curiously.

    Meanwhile, Kraush slowly stepped back.

    Simultaneously, he drew Rain Thunder Prime to his side, positioning it into an empty hand��s grip.

    In the silent stillness,

    as Kairan focused her gaze,

    Crackle��

    A brief spark sounded.

    The thunderous sound made Kairan��s ears perk up.

    At that moment, she froze.

    Kraush��s stance was that of Iai-jutsu.

    Before the empty de,

    a strange flow began to gather.

    Light seemed to be drawn towards Kraush.

    Even his surrounding space seemed distorted.

    Crackle!

    Another spark flew.

    Kairan��s eyes slowly widened.

    The de of Rain Thunder Prime, extending from behind Kraush��s fluttering clothes, was encased in a sheath of lightning.

    The problem was the inside of the sheath.

    Wild, pitch-ck mes were fiercely raging within.

    And the power was growing stronger with time.

    Goosebumps erupted on Kairan��s skin.

    Her instincts screamed danger.

    ��Huff.��

    With Kraush��s inhtion, smoke exhaled from his mouth.

    With each tempering of his body, his presence intensified.

    Kairan��s hair stood on end.

    Simultaneously, she gripped her dagger tightly.

    Her body instinctively reacted.

    She felt the urge to stop this immediately.

    As she thought that, her body leaned forward.

    Bang!

    In an instant, as her body shot forward like aunching pad,

    Kraush��s smile met her eyes.

    ��You made the first move, Associate Professor.��

    Seeing his smile, Kairan bit her lip.

    She had been tricked.

    What a cunning applicant.

    But regardless of Kraush��s smile, his sword shattered the lightning sheath.

    From the first move, he gave it his all.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Technique

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    ��That��s just like me.��

    Boom!

    The academy arena turned into a battlefield.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    The shocking ck mes and lightning storm swept through the arena training ground.

    In the scene where all the falling petals of the World Tree were burned away,

    even the students taking the exam were stunned, losing their focus as they watched.

    Kraush��s Sky-Thundering Annihtion far exceeded the students�� level, appearing as if it was at the pinnacle of talent.

    ����Monster.��

    Someone muttered that absentmindedly.

    Indeed, the sight Kraush created deserved that description.

    Within those ck mes,

    Kraush��s eyes moved busily.Crackle!

    At that moment, as Kraush��s lightning activated, Rain Thunder Prime moved.

    The moment something invisible touched the de of Rain Thunder Prime,

    Boom!

    With the explosive sound, Kraush took a step back.

    ��Hoo.��

    With a light breath, Kraush��s eyes turned red.

    He knew well what the recent attack was.

    A bomb condensed with aura.

    It was the Pirate Empress Kairan��s special aura bomb.

    She was known for blowing up erosion species in the great sea with those bombs.

    The moment she used it on a person meant she was no longer holding back.

    ��It would have been nice if she had been knocked out by that full-force attack.��

    Kraush split another flying aura bomb with his sword amidst the ck mes.

    Thanks to his sixth sense and lightning, Kraush sensed Kairan��s presence moving quickly outside the ck mes.

    She wouldn��t only rely on long-distance attacks forever.

    Her specialty was close-range dagger techniques.

    ��Here shees.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s sixth sense reacted.

    The moment Kraush gripped Rain Thunder Prime, three sword strikes came through the ck mes.

    ng, ng, ng!

    The body enhanced by Annihtion Erosion blocked Kairan��s three consecutive strikes.

    Kairan, revealed through the ck mes, had parts of her uniform burned away and was scorched all over.

    One of her arms had quite severe burns.

    Having reached the master level, Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion had a higher output than before.

    Even if his aura level was at the entry of the master level, Kraush��s output far exceeded that.

    And it was very effective in drawing out the opponent��s carelessness.

    Kairan had been fooled enough to give him the first move.

    At that moment, Kairan deeply dug into Kraush��s space.

    Her strange dagger technique disoriented people.

    As if a seasick person wereining of dizziness,

    Kairan��s dagger technique skillfully disrupted people��s vision.

    But this time, she had a bad opponent.

    Kraush��s sixth sense was a technique created by a blind swordsman who didn��t rely on vision.

    Crackle!

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s lightning further enhanced his sixth sense.

    Unlike before, the Heavenly ughter Star filled Kraush��s body andpensated for hiscking talent.

    As a result, Kraush saw through all of Kairan��s attacks.

    ��Haha.��

    Kairan let out a bitterugh.

    Every dagger she swung waspletely seen through by Kraush, never touching him once.

    His offensive power was absurd, and his defensive technique was at this level.

    ��It feels like fighting a wall.��

    As if reaching the end of abined offensive and defensive art,

    Kraush had no openings.

    What made him like this?

    Even a perfectionist couldn��t train like this.

    Honestly, even Kairan couldn��t see a way to break through Kraush.

    ��Then.��

    Kairan took a deep breath.

    At the same time, the rising aura spread throughout her body.

    Following the surging aura, her hair began to glow ashen.

    ��If there��s no way, then make one.��

    The ashen aura flickered on Kairan��s dagger.

    By the time Kraush noticed it, Kairan��s dagger had already touched Rain Thunder Prime.

    Boom!

    The explosive sound echoed through the arena.

    The aura bomb she had thrown earlier was oveid on Kairan��s dagger.

    It was her secret technique, Explosive Demolition.

    For those who chose defense, she poured out a breaking attack.

    The explosion, which could even shatter erosion species, was tough for Kraush to handle head-on.

    Bang, boom, boom!

    The continuous explosions echoed one after another.

    Kraush frowned.

    Using Explosive Demolition head-on meant Kairan couldn��t avoid the impact either.

    Yet, she kept pouring it out, intending to disrupt Kraush��s lightning.

    ��Quite reckless.��

    It was practically a battle of endurance that Kairan had initiated.

    Fwoosh!

    At that moment, ck mes surged along Kraush��s de.

    Boom!

    Finally, Kraush��s sword and Kairan��s dagger collided, engulfed in explosions and ck mes.

    Kairan��s eyes met Kraush��s.

    With that exchange, Kairan realized what Kraush was thinking.

    Amidst the flowing sweat, a faint smile appeared on Kraush��s lips.

    Sorry, but endurance battles are my specialty.

    ��If you��ll force a frontal breakthrough.��

    Kraush��s ck mes red up intensely.

    ��I��ll break through head-on too.��

    ck mes and explosions, a contest of whosts longer.

    ***

    As the ck mes and explosions filled the arena,

    everyone was so captivated by the scene that the second part of the exam was effectively halted.

    Among those watching was Mary Diana.

    She was bewildered by the current scene.

    The Kraush she saw now was vastly different from before.

    The fact that he was swinging his sword head-on against the Pirate Empress Kairan proved it.

    Only 15 years old.

    It was unbelievable for someone that age to be at that level.

    Even Mary, born with the Heavenly Martial Body, couldn��t have fought like that at 15.

    Perhaps not even now.

    In the past,

    as the New Spear, she would have looked at the current Kraush and smiled, calling him a promising talent.

    But now, she wasn��t the New Spear.

    A talented 17-year-old girl.

    She knew better than anyone how to bloom that talent.

    But the wasted years searching for Arthur and the one year of imprisonment cost her all her golden time for training.

    Of course, her talent was inherent despite the waste.

    Among her peers, excluding Charlotte, no one could defeat her.

    But what if she faced the current Kraush?

    Victory was hard to guarantee when looking at those fierce ck mes.

    Simultaneously, the ck mes reminded her of the nightmarish day.

    The boy named Krad, who blocked her spear, should have been Ebsque��s corpse.

    Mary��s eyes trembled.

    She tightened her grip on her spear.

    The fact that she had wasted the time given to her filled her with regret.

    ��If I fail Miss Sigrid��s orders again this time,��

    She knew for sure she would be abandoned.

    Sigrid was quick to cut off what was unnecessary.

    ��No, no. That can��t happen.��

    If Sigrid abandoned her, Arthur might abandon her too.

    Mary subconsciously knew that Arthur held Sigrid in higher regard than herself.

    While Mary was trapped in thepulsion to win,

    Kraush and Kairan��s battle continued.

    Both their bodies were scorched and covered in wounds from each other��s attacks.

    Even with physical abilities and aura, there were limits.

    Both were getting messed up.

    But even amid that, there was an advantage.

    Like Kairan was solely focused on attacking,

    Kraush also redirected the purpose of his lightning.

    Lightning was a technique created bybining a blunt sword and Lioner.

    With Lioner��s lightning added, the lightning technique seemed slow but covered all the spots where the opponent��s attacks wouldnd.

    Lightning was practically the next realm of the blunt sword, controlling space.

    But at this moment, Kraush changed the flow.

    Because he could predict all the opponent��s attacks, he moved his sword to where the attacks wouldnd first.

    As a result, Kraush��s sword controlled the space before the opponent��s attacks couldplete.

    Thunk!

    Kairan��s dagger twisted, shaken by Kraush��s sword.

    Kairan��s eyes widened.

    But Kraush��s sword didn��t stop and pierced into her attack range again.

    Faster than Kairan��s attacks.

    Although Kairan chose to attack, she felt like she was being attacked.

    Kairan felt breathless.

    Kraush��s attacks, enhanced by Annihtion Erosion, were overwhelmingly heavy.

    Swinging it like that felt like being trapped in a confined space.

    Kraush��s sword was no longer in the realm of the blunt sword.

    Dominance Sword

    It had turned into a sword solely to overwhelm the opponent.

    And Kairan, receiving it head-on, couldn��t withstand the force and constantly retreated.

    The famed Pirate Empress was being overwhelmed by sheer power.

    Kraush��s red eyes, heated by Annihtion Erosion, flickered.

    Kraush��s Dominance Sword resembled that of an Asura.

    Seeing that, Kairan realized.

    She didn��t have much time left to fend off Kraush��s sword.

    Even now, Kraush��s sword was closing in on her.

    Soon, it would break her defense and thrust the sword at her throat.

    ��I��m d I didn��t ept the professor position.��

    The aura on Kairan��s sword began to surpass its previous level.

    Her hair, glowing with aura, fluttered wildly.

    ��No shame in going all out against a student.��

    Then, a single move head-on.

    She put all her strength into that one move.

    The proof of a master, Kairan��s aura de, turned a bright red, revealing intense heat.

    ��Ev-everyone, get back!��

    Seeing that, the exam assistants hurriedly moved the nearby children away.

    The amount of aura gathered on Kairan��s sword was enough to distort the surrounding air.

    It was a level of power that shouldn��t be used against an entrance applicant.

    But Kairan had already forgotten that Kraush was an applicant.

    A worthy opponent to go all out against.

    Only that perception filled Kairan��s mind.

    Finally, as if intending to blow away the area,

    Kairan��s dagger extended towards Kraush.

    Explosive Demolition

    Great Explosion

    It was Kairan��s secret technique that shattered erosion species in a single blow.

    As Kraush��s sword and Kairan��s Great Explosion dagger were about to intersect,

    Crack!

    Kraush��s de began to shatter toward Kairan��s dagger.

    Seeing that, Kairan��s eyes widened.

    ng!

    Eventually, Kraush��s de shattered into pieces.

    Due to that, Kairan��s Great Explosion struck empty air instead of Kraush��s sword.

    Boom!

    The explosion of the Great Explosion engulfed the area.

    But beneath that explosion,

    Kraush, who had intentionally broken Rain Thunder Prime��s de, held it low and gripped it again.

    Kairan then realized.

    Kraush had never intended to fight head-on from the start.

    The provocative actions and frontal responses were to draw her full-force attack.

    From start to finish, he had been meticulously ying a strategic game.

    For this exact moment.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous sound, the golden de of Rain Thunder Prime formed once more.

    Below that, Kraush��s full power filled the de.

    In the depths of his mind��ske,

    the moment a single drop of water fell into the mentalke and caused ripples,

    the surging torrent was entirely contained within Kraush��s sword.

    Finally, the sword reached in front of Kairan, who suffered from the aftermath of using Great Explosion.

    Facing the sword, Kairan swallowed augh.

    ��Despicable bastard.��

    If he could still show that level of output, he could have fought head-on.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Second Technique

    Sky Annihting Sword

    The moment the ck mes engulfed the arena, along with Kairan��s brief regret.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    The arena training ground, devastated by the sessive secret techniques of Kairan and Kraush, was filled with silence.

    The cause of the silence was the battle between the applicant Kraush and the entrance examiner Kairan.

    And the result was an unbelievable sight.

    Standing on two legs on the training ground was none other than Kraush.

    The one lying on the ground was Kairan, known for her fame as the Pirate Empress.

    An unprecedented situation where an applicant defeated an associate professor.

    Everyone knew about the third exam proposed by Kairan.

    It was originally intended to assess the level of the applicant and ce them in a special ss, as passing it was considered impossible.

    But now, someone had passed that third exam.Kraush Balheim.

    The direct descendant of the Balheim family, who was once regarded as a halfwit and had just be an adult this year.

    ��Damn.��

    One of the current students watching from a distance muttered a curse.

    The scene he was witnessing was beyond words, except for such a curse.

    Even when Kraush shattered the aurora stone, he wasn��t as shocked.

    Breaking the aurora stone could be exined by an immense inherent amount of aura.

    But defeating an associate professor, who was practically a professor, was on a different level entirely.

    It meant that the eye of a storm that would shake the era had appeared, not just in Rahelrn Academy.

    The eyes of the current students changed.

    Those gathered at Rahelrn Academy were the future leaders of their families.

    What Kraush appeared to be in their eyes at this moment was beyond words.

    Those who change the era leave extraordinary anecdotes from their childhood.

    They had just witnessed one of those anecdotes with their own eyes.

    [Why didn��t you just die right there?]

    However, contrary to the anecdote, Kraush was being scolded by Crimson Garden.

    Naturally so.

    Kairan had genuinely responded to Kraush.

    And Kraush, who faced that response head-on, had to exert his full strength.

    That meant Kraush continuously used Annihtion Erosion to its limit from start to finish.

    As a result, Kairan copsed, but Kraush was also in a mess.

    All he could do was breathe enough to cool his overheated body with Lunar Body.

    [Well, at least you kept your promise and didn��t use that, so I��ll give you that.]

    Crimson Garden, mentioning the promise made at the entrance, looked at Kraush with displeased eyes.

    [So, are you satisfied with the result?]

    Kraush, feeling the ache in his body from Annihtion Erosion, looked toward the audience.

    The future Skyborne Generation kids had their eyes wide open, almost popping out.

    Those who had once treated him as a mere tool.

    This should be satisfying no matter what anyone says.

    ��Yeah.��

    With that short answer, Kraush��s mind, which had been holding on with sheer willpower, finally cut off.

    Why did it always end like this?

    ***

    After Kraush copsed following Kairan, the second part of the exam was temporarily halted.

    The children who witnessed their battle couldn��t possibly take the exam in their right minds.

    And that judgment was urate.

    The children were busy talking about the preceding battle.

    The same was true for the current students.

    An applicant who defeated an associate professor.

    Thanks to that, Kraush��s story spread rapidly within Rahelrn Academy.

    As Kraush��s story was on everyone��s lips,

    the sun had set, and a whole day had passed.

    Srrrk��

    When Kraush opened his eyes, he felt the morning sunlight streaming through the window.

    The distinctive sterile smell indicated that he was in a hospital room.

    Even though the Heavenly ughter Star had raised the permissible limit of Annihtion Erosion, he had used it until he fainted.

    It wouldn��t be possible to recover without hospitalization.

    ��It��s painful.��

    He didn��t intend to die, but his body ached enough to make such a joke.

    Moreover, he felt an unusual emptiness.

    As Kraush groped his body to figure out why he felt empty, he realized and let out a hollowugh.

    The emptiness he felt was due to Bianca.

    When he was in such a state, she would cling to the bed.

    But she wasn��t here now.

    The white chick seemed to flit in front of his eyes.

    His hand, usually stroking her head, pressed the bed aimlessly.

    ��Do I miss her?��

    He wondered if she was learning well from her teacher, Jena.

    It had only been a few days since they parted due to the entrance exam, yet he was already worried.

    Kraush realized anew how much time he had spent with Bianca.

    Maybe he should write her a letter to tell her about the entrance ceremony.

    As he thought that and tried to get up,

    ��If you��re nning to go for training again, stay put.��

    At that moment, Kraush heard a familiar voice and looked up.

    A woman was sitting on a chair in front of the bed, flipping through a magazine-like paper.

    Her hair, like the setting sun, and her figure, unbefitting her age, along with her intelligent eyes, gave her a unique atmosphere.

    Facing her, Kraush showed a bted sense of wonder.

    Because of the toll Annihtion Erosion took on him, he hadn��t realized she was in the room until now.

    ��Astria?��

    ��Isn��t it disrespectful to casually call a saint��s name?��

    She joked, putting down the magazine and looking at Kraush.

    But she soon nced away.

    ��Your clothes are disheveled. I know you just woke up, but could you at least dress properly?��

    Words he had heard quite often in the past came from her mouth.

    Now, Kraush knew she said that not out of dislike but out of embarrassment and hurriedly adjusted his clothes.

    ��No wonder I could move better despite using Annihtion Erosion.��

    It seemed Astria had treated him.

    But how did she end up here?

    The Holy Kingdom wouldn��t have sent her to Rahelrn Academy.

    ��You��re wondering why I��m at Rahelrn Academy?��

    ��Sharp as ever.��

    ��Living in the church makes you sharp.��

    Saying so, she crossed her legs.

    Her fair legs were exposed, but she didn��t seem to mind.

    ��I used the information you gave me. It would cause an uproar if I resigned from being a saint.��

    It seemed Astria had followed a simr path to the previous iterations.

    The only difference was that it happened much sooner.

    ��And I mentioned your family name a bit too.��

    Used that too, huh.

    No wonder the church had reluctantly agreed.

    ��Though the achievement is only attending the academy. But at least the cage is looser. By the way, I��m in Theology. It��s a special admission.��

    But Kraush still had doubts.

    ��Why Rahelrn Academy specifically?��

    She could have gone anywhere other than the academy.

    As Kraush showed his curiosity, she habitually twirled her hair with her fingers.

    ��Well, there��s no ce with as many talents as here. My goal is topletely break away from the church. I need people to back me up. Of course, you��re included in that back-up, so keep that in mind.��

    ��That��s not too difficult.��

    Kraush narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ��Did you stay here all night?��

    Astria��s hand twirling her hair abruptly stopped.

    Her eyes began to dart around.

    With her abilities as a saint, she could have just treated him and left.

    But she insisted on checking his condition, waiting in the hospital room for him to wake up since he copsed.

    Astria closed the magazine with her hand.

    ��You seem safe, so I��ll go. Take care of your body. Even if it��s your own power, using it like that shortens your lifespan.��

    She stood up abruptly, speaking incoherently, perhaps because Kraush had once seen through her true feelings.

    She wanted to chat more with him after such a long time, but her face felt too hot to stay.

    ��Why does his face have to be my type?��

    ��It became like this because he was her type.

    She eventually fled the room.

    Through the gap in the door, her escort knight Diona briefly greeted Kraush before leaving.

    Kraush watched them leave and then got up.

    It was an unexpected meeting, but Astriaing here wasn��t a bad thing.

    It meant he could recover even if he pushed his body hard.

    Forgetting her words about shortening his lifespan, Kraush was about to leave the hospital room when he heard amotion from the corridor.

    Turning his head towards the noise, he saw two people carrying trays of water and towelsing towards him.

    Both were dressed as maids.

    One was Alicia, who hade as Kraush��s personal maid.

    The other was an unexpected person.

    ����Miss Lirina?��

    It was Lirina, the personal maid of An Igrit.

    As he showed his confusion, wondering why she was with Alicia, both women finally noticed him.

    ��Ah, Master Kraush, you��re awake.��

    Lirina smiled with her characteristic raised lip.

    ��To think you copsedst time and again when we meet now. Are you a sleeping prince, Master Kraush?��

    Typical of her, she spoke with her usual wit.

    ��Why is Miss Lirina here?��

    ��Alicia was so shocked and didn��t know what to do when she heard you fainted. So, I came to help.��

    Was that so?

    Alicia had been trained by Aliod, but she wasn��t used to sudden situations.

    She must have been very shocked to hear that her master had copsed.

    He owed her a debt of gratitude.

    ��You seem more fine than I thought. Can you repay my concern?��

    ��Should I pay you in cash?��

    ��Price it high.��

    ��N-no! It��s I who owe her. I��ll pay!��

    Alicia, flustered by the joke, hurriedly tried to take out money from her pocket, but Lirina told her it was a joke.

    ��And where is An?��

    ��He finished his Magic Studies exam and was assigned a dorm room. Master An also wants to see you soon. Please greet him when you get to the dormitory.��

    ��I will. Alicia, has my dorm room been assigned too?��

    ��Yes, it has. I��ve already moved your belongings.��

    Having a dorm assigned meant he had passed, after all.

    Beating the chief entrance examiner Kairan made it obvious, but still.

    ��That confident look as if passing was natural is a bit shameless.��

    Lirinamented on Kraush��s expression.

    ��One should have confidence in themselves, shouldn��t they?��

    ��Really, the innocent Kraush I knew is gone. Pity.��

    As she approached him and looked up, Kraush noticed.

    He hadn��t grown this much before.

    Kraush, who grew exceptionally fast among the kids, now towered over Lirina.

    ��But you look quite dashing now. Not as much as Master An, but you��ll probably make quite a few women cry.��

    ��I haven��t really����

    Thinking of Bianca, Kraush stopped.

    Come to think of it, he had made her cry quite a bit.

    ��You��re thinking of your fianc��e, aren��t you?��

    Lirina narrowed her eyes and spoke.

    ��They say not to be overly affectionate.��

    It was just that she came to mind, but Lirina��s expression turned sour as she grumbled.

    ��I��ll go back to Master An now. Take this.��

    She handed Kraush the towel.

    She was quite a stormy person.

    As An��s personal maid, they would likely meet often.

    ��Alicia, when is the entrance ceremony?��

    ��The entrance ceremony is tomorrow.��

    Thankfully, he woke up before the entrance ceremony.

    As Kraush turned his head, he saw Crimson Garden��s crow sitting by the window.

    She looked at Kraush through the window and conveyed her thoughts.

    [Lustful hero.]

    It was quite an awkwardment for Kraush.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    After spending a night in the assigned dormitory room,

    the next day,

    Kraush was checking his attire.

    The uniform adorned with blue embroidery symbolized a student of the Martial Arts department at Rahelrn Academy.

    Looking at himself in the mirror, Kraush felt no particr emotion.

    He had seen this image countless times during his past academy days.

    However, unlike before, Kraush tightened a luxurious dark blue tie around his neck.

    It was a gift from Lilish to celebrate his entrance.

    ��Kraush, congrattions on your entrance.��That was the only simple sentence written in the letter she sent.

    But Kraush knew well how much she must have pondered over that sentence.

    He should cherish it and use it well in the future.

    [Are you happy to be an entrant?]

    ��Does this face look happy to you?��

    [Being the subject of attention should be enjoyable.]

    The crow of Crimson Garden perched on the window sill let out a chuckling sound.

    Seeing that, Kraush showed a slightly displeased expression.

    ��Didn��t you say there was another one of your kind in the academy?��

    [Yes, among the students.]

    ��Who is it?��

    [Heh, I won��t tell you. Find out yourself.]

    What a peculiar personality.

    [Just don��t let yourself be underestimated at the academy.]

    He thought, who would dare underestimate him now.

    Crimson Garden pped its wings and flew away.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    ��Master Kraush, are you ready?��

    ��Yes.��

    When Kraush opened the door, Alicia was standing there.

    She was holding the bag Kraush had to carry and Rain Thunder Prime, smiling.

    ��It suits you very well.��

    ��Thank you.��

    Kraush took the bag and strapped Rain Thunder Prime to his waist.

    The Martial Arts department provided a belt to store one��s weapon, which was convenient.

    With Alicia��s send-off, Kraush left the dormitory room.

    As he walked through the corridor, other students gradually began toe out of their rooms.

    Excluding the servants, the third floor of the dormitory, where only male students resided, was used by the newly admitted students.

    Thus, many students seemed excited about the entrance ceremony.

    The problem was that when Kraush passed by, they froze and quickly stepped aside.

    ��That��s Kraush Balheim.��

    ��I heard he��s quite scary. Better not get involved.��

    ��Didn��t he defeat an associate professor? I heard he provoked her on purpose.��

    Thanks to Kraush��s exceptional physical abilities, he could hear the whispering students perfectly.

    ��They think I can��t hear them, but I can hear everything, you fools.��

    However, most of them weren��t Martial Arts entrants.

    The Martial Arts entrants kept their mouths shut whenever they saw Kraush.

    Having seen Kraush��s abilities firsthand, they knew that anything they said would be heard by him.

    ��Smart kids.��

    Most of the Martial Arts students naturally had strong personalities.

    If any of them had shown their temper, Kraush was ready to beat them up, but it seemed unnecessary.

    The gap in power that Kraush showed during the entrance exam was too vast.

    ��Hey, popr guy.��

    At that moment,

    Kraush turned his head to a hand tapping his shoulder.

    There stood a familiar face.

    Long red hair.

    A face that perfectly fit the description of a handsome young man.

    A red uniform symbolizing the Magic Studies department.

    An Igrit.

    The guy obsessed with spirits.

    ��Long time no see, Kraush.��

    ��An.��

    Seeing An after nearly a year, Kraush couldn��t help but smile.

    It seemed he had been eating well, as he no longer looked skinny and had grown into a handsome young man.

    ��Did you go on a food tour or something?��

    ��I ate a lot. Dorothy was seeing many things for the first time, so it was fun.��

    His eyes were almost dripping honey; it was sickening.

    Seeing his friend in love wasn��t the best sight, so Kraush clicked his tongue.

    ��So, it must be sad to be apart from your girlfriend.��

    ��Does it look like that?��

    An smiled brightly.

    He slightly opened his uniform jacket.

    Inside, a small doll-like figure was tucked in An��s pocket.

    Kraush, recognizing what it was, paused.

    ��No way.��

    ��This is Dorothy, Kraush.��

    Dorothy waved her tiny hand from An��s chest pocket.

    Kraush looked at An with a bewildered expression.

    Who in their right mind would bring a spirit, even a replica, to Rahelrn Academy?

    ��It��s not her main body. It��s like a replica of Dorothy. But we can stillmunicate.��

    ��If a professor catches you, it��ll be a nightmare.��

    ��I won��t get caught, so it��s fine.��

    Really?

    Since An said it, Kraush decided not to worry.

    ��Where��s her main body?��

    ��With my mother.��

    However, the following words were quite unexpected.

    Had he reconciled with her mother, Agatha?

    Judging by An��s smile, a lot must have happened, even if Kraush didn��t know the details.

    He would hear about itter if there was a chance.

    ��By the way, your story has spread even to the Magic Studies department. It was surprising.��

    ��It��s nothing.��

    ��For nothing, it sure caused a stir.��

    With An��s chuckling, Kraush walked outside with him.

    In the meantime, many eyes were on them.

    Not only because of Kraush, but An also drew a lot of attention.

    After all, he was the son of the me King, the master of the Red Magic Tower, and had a striking appearance.

    Naturally, he attracted attention.

    Many kids were watching An in a daze.

    Standing next to him, Kraush felt a bit discriminated against due to looks.

    ��When you get to the Magic Studies building, you��ll hear a lot of stories.��

    ��Having a famous friend sure is a big deal.��

    Talking like that, they arrived at the Martial Arts auditorium where the entrance ceremony was held.

    The Martial Arts and Magic Studies departments had separate seats.

    So, after exchanging a brief greeting with An, Kraush walked to a different seat.

    The scattered empty seats.

    Every kid froze at the sight of Kraush, hoping he wouldn��t sit next to them.

    Maybe he had caused too much trouble.

    [Just realizing that now?]

    Hearing Crimson Garden��s thoughts through the brooch, Kraush smiled wryly.

    Even so, he didn��t want to sit next to those who wanted to befriend him for their own benefit.

    Their intentions were too obvious.

    Just as he thought it would be difficult to choose a seat,

    Kraush found one.

    And then an evil grin appeared on his face.

    ��Is this seat taken?��

    ��Ah, it��s emp����

    As the woman answered, she froze.

    ck hair, an unusually voluptuous figure for her age.

    Considered quite a beauty by others, but to Kraush, her face was just irritating.

    Mary Diana.

    Before returning to the past, she was known as the New Spear.

    Mary froze in ce when Kraush appeared.

    Ignoring her, Kraush plopped down on the chair.

    ��Is there something on my face?��

    ��N-no, sorry.��

    She quickly turned her head, trying to hide her flustered expression.

    She was supposed to defeat Kraush at the entrance ceremony.

    But she was defeated without even fighting Kraush.

    Kraush had defeated the associate professor, Kairan, head-on.

    Mary thought Sigrid would scold her, but fortunately, Sigrid let this one slide.

    It was an unavoidable force, after all.

    Sigrid only added that if she wanted to be her knight again, Mary had to be the top among the second-year Martial Arts students.

    Sigrid also advised her to befriend Kraush.

    Mary, being second in the Martial Arts entrance exam and quite attractive, could easily make Kraush like her.

    Thus, she hade today determined to fulfill Sigrid��smand.

    But unexpectedly, Kraush sat next to her.

    She wasn��t prepared for this.

    Meanwhile, Kraush leanedfortably against the chair.

    ��How to steal Excel.��

    Kraush knew not to judge someone solely by his memories from Pendal.

    But there were three people in this world whose nature would never change.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    Abe.

    Mary Diana.

    These three had returned to the past just like him.

    Knowing their true nature, Kraush had no intention of holding back with them.

    His hand in his pocket secretly activated ck Hood.

    At that moment, a dial appeared on Mary��s body.

    As expected from someone who valued her own skills the most, Mary had four dials.

    Amusingly, one was already unlocked.

    [Break Mary��s ��Self-Esteem.��]

    Her once high self-esteem as the New Spear.

    That self-esteem was thoroughly crushed when she was abandoned by her family and imprisoned.

    Now, Mary was on the verge of being abandoned by Sigrid as well.

    Naturally, her self-esteem had taken a hit.

    Kraush focused on the second dial.

    [Defeat Mary in ��Combat.��]

    Mary Diana, the genius spearfighter with the Heavenly Martial Body.

    The dial required defeating her inbat.

    Normally, it would be an impossible task.

    At her peak, there were few in the world who could defeat her.

    But now, it was different.

    After her imprisonment, Mary hadn��t had much training time.

    Despite that, she still ced second in the Martial Arts entrance exam.

    Considering her original skills, she was severelycking.

    She would try to regain her former strength as much as possible in the academy.

    Which meant,

    ��Now is the time.��

    He needed a moment to defeat Mary inbat.

    ��If I had known this, I would have fought her during the entrance exam.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue in regret.

    He didn��t have time to check with ck Hood then.

    Approaching Mary then would have raised suspicion.

    But the opportunity woulde soon.

    Both were in the Martial Arts department, ranked first and second.

    Fate would have them sh eventually.

    ��Defeat Mary inbat, unlock the other two dials.��

    And steal her skill, Excel.

    With that conclusion, Kraush inwardly smirked.

    Meanwhile, more entrants filled the seats.

    The seats around Kraush filled slowly.

    Even though he seemed indifferent, no one dared to sit next to him.

    ��Um, excuse me.��

    At that moment, Kraush heard Mary��s voice and nced at her.

    She was holding a chocte bar.

    ��Would you like one while we wait for the entrance ceremony?��

    She forced a kind smile.

    Unlike usual, she was trying hard to befriend her fellow student.

    A normal person might have been charmed by her smile.

    Kraush barely held back a grimace.

    He looked at the chocte and spoke.

    ��I hate sweets so much I don��t even touch them.��

    In fact, Kraush didn��t like sweets.

    [You always ept treats from that girl.]

    Crimson Garden reacted incredulously, but he was sincere.

    ��Oh, r-really?��

    Mary looked bewildered and carefully put the chocte back.

    She mumbled, ����It��s dark chocte,�� while fidgeting.

    As she shrank back, someone finally sat next to Kraush.

    The number of entrants determined the number of chairs.

    Someone had to sit next to him.

    ��Hello?��

    The person next to him greeted.

    ��Who would dare greet me in this situation?��

    Kraush soon realized who it was.

    Dark reddish hair and a healthy, alluringplexion.

    An arrogant look with ck eyes.

    The Starlon family was known as the world��s strongest.

    Freeman had the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom.

    Jem had the Magic Emperor.

    Among the four kingdoms, only one had the golden line that crossed the Great Sea.

    Poseus.

    Thanks to trade using the golden line, Poseus was as rich as the empire.

    The 9th Princess of Poseus.

    Karandis Poseus.

    ��9th Princess of Poseus.��

    ��Oh my, Kraush Balheim remembers me. What an honor.��

    Kraush couldn��t be pleased to see her.

    She came to Rahelrn Academy to find a husband.

    The king of Poseus was a notorious womanizer.

    His concubines were still giving birth even when the kingdom fell.

    The king had fifteen children.

    As the 9th princess, her chance of royal session was negligible.

    So, she changed her course.

    Since she couldn��t spread her wings in Poseus, she decided to marry a high-status man.

    She had never been involved with Kraush when he was a halfwit.

    But Kraush had made a grand entrance.

    Karandis��s eyes were naturally drawn to him.

    She scooted her chair closer to Kraush.

    She subtly pressed her chest against Kraush.

    ��Oh, sorry. The seat is so narrow.��

    Nonsense.

    Who would push a princess of a kingdom just because there wasn��t enough space?

    ��Oh, by the way, Kraush, your fight with Kairan was impressive. How are all the Balheims so strong, like Charlotte Balheim?��

    She kept smiling and pressing her chest against him.

    Kraush watched her and then spoke.

    ��Stop pressing your fat against me. It��s heavy.��

    ��W-what?��

    Karandis didn��t expect Kraush to speak so bluntly and looked dumbfounded.

    Mary, next to him, also flinched and pulled her chest back with her arms, afraid of touching Kraush.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Meanwhile, Kraush crossed his arms.

    ��And I have a fianc��e.��

    ��A f-fianc��e?��

    Karandis, who had finallye to her senses, turned beet red with embarrassment at the mention of a fianc��e.

    ��I-I didn��t mean it that way��.��

    She trailed off, trying hard to maintain her smile.

    Then, oveing her embarrassment, she boldly took a strong stance.

    ��Having a fianc��e doesn��t necessarily mean you��ll get married.��

    Crazy woman.Kraush red at her, wondering if she even knew what she was saying, but she maintained a defiant expression.

    Her trembling lips showed her embarrassment, but her determination to marry him was clear.

    This woman was no ordinary person.

    Just as Kraush was about to bluntly tell her she wasn��t his type,

    someone appeared on the stage.

    The moment the students saw him, they all fell silent.

    His face was that of an elderly man with a thick white beard, but his muscles were visible through his clothing, leaving everyone in awe.

    Although he was well past his prime and had retired, he was once known as one of the strongest individuals under the heavens.

    The former Battle Emperor, Durandal.

    A living legend who reached the pinnacle of martial prowess from the ground up with no family backing.

    He was also the principal of Rahelrn Academy.

    ��Wee, new students. I am Durandal.��

    The students held their breath.

    Meeting a living legend was naturally overwhelming.

    ��Before we begin, I have one thing to say to the new students.��

    Only Kraush looked as if he had heard it all before.

    ��I always respect the opinions of my students. So, if you have any suggestions, feel free to visit the principal��s office. However.��

    At that moment, Durandal��s arms swelled.

    With a ripping sound, his clothes tore off, revealing his massive arms covered in scars.

    While the students were momentarily stunned, he mmed his arm on the podium.

    The podium made of sacred wood split in two.

    ��The world listens to strength, not weak opinions. In this world, might makes right. The opinions of the weak are not considered.��

    Crazy old man.

    He seemed satisfied, though.

    ��Oh, Literature students can submit their suggestions in writing.��

    He added, thinking he was being kind.

    While everyone was still dazed,

    another person appeared on the stage.

    A man with a humble build and sses looked even smaller next to the imposing Durandal.

    ��Hello, students. I am Eradin Judys, the vice-principal who will be responsible for you for the next few years.��

    He smiled weakly, seeing that the students were not paying much attention to him.

    ��Before the entrance ceremony, we will call out the top students from each department and present awards. Pleasee forward when your name is called.��

    At this, the students finally began to focus.

    Rahelrn Academy was filled with the world��s most talented individuals.

    Being the top student here meant being at the pinnacle of talent.

    Naturally, the students paid close attention.

    ��First, from the Literature department, Sizelry Ephania.��

    The moment that name was called, both Kraush and Mary froze.

    ��Sizelry? She wasn��t supposed to join the academy.��

    Kraush��s face showed surprise.

    Mary, on the other hand, hung her head low.

    While the two reacted, a girl with long blue hair tied in buns, symbolizing the empire, appeared on stage.

    Her round, gold-tinged eyes sparkled.

    She was a small girl due to her frail health.

    The 4th Princess of Ephania, Sizelry Ephania.

    The hall buzzed with whispers as she appeared.

    ��It��s the 4th Princess.��

    ��The empire��s greatest mind.��

    ��She��s so cute.��

    Ignoring the chatter, Sizelry confidently climbed the stage.

    She immediately nced toward Kraush.

    When their eyes met, Kraush froze.

    Sizelry was staring directly at him.

    Kraush understood her look.

    She knew he was Krad.

    ��She figured it out already.��

    Her observational skills were unparalleled.

    ��From the Theology department, Astria Stigma Freeman.��

    Another name was called.

    A woman with hair like sunlight stood up, drawing everyone��s attention.

    Her natural beauty aside, her prominent chest caught many eyes.

    She walked gracefully to the stage, seemingly ustomed to the attention.

    ��As expected of the Saintess, she��s beautiful.��

    ��Cough, sphemous thoughts.��

    ��May the light of Freeman shine.��

    With the petite Sizelry beside her, Astria stood out even more.

    Astria nced toward Kraush and quickly averted her eyes when their gazes met.

    She was still the same.

    ��From the Magic Studies department, An Igrit.��

    The next name called was An��s.

    Unlike before, exmations came mainly from the female students.

    Despite his improved health, his decadent appearance was perfect for stealing women��s hearts.

    For some reason, his uniform seemed to move slightly.

    An climbed the stage with a wry smile.

    ��From the Special Arts department, Violen Sedney.��

    A male student over 2 meters tall with a gloomy face walked onto the stage.

    Kraush quietly narrowed his eyes.

    He knew who this person was.

    ��And finally.��

    Onest name was called.

    ��From the Martial Arts department, Kraush Balheim.��

    As Kraush stood, all eyes turned to him.

    The Martial Arts department was essentially the highlight of Rahelrn Academy.

    Being the best in that department was akin to being the best at Rahelrn Academy.

    Under the intense gaze of the students, Kraush walked onto the stage with a straight back.

    No one dared to speak.

    They simply watched the star of this entrance ceremony.

    Kraush was thest to take the stage.

    The five talents who would represent Rahelrn Academy stood before everyone.

    ***

    The rest of the entrance ceremony was uneventful.

    After the ceremony, the students had lunch.

    Then, they headed to their respective departments.

    With some unexpected free time during lunch,

    Kraush found himself face-to-face with an annoying person.

    ��Master Kraush, let��s have lunch together!��

    It was none other than the 9th Princess of Poseus, Karandis.

    Despite feeling ashamed from being pushed away earlier,

    she seemed to have regained herposure when Kraush drew everyone��s attention on stage.

    Determined to make him her husband, she looked at Kraush with determination.

    Kraush frowned.

    Should he hit her?

    Just as he was seriously considering it,

    ��Um, can I join you for lunch too?��

    Mary shyly raised her hand behind Karandis.

    Following the entrance ceremony, she had been trailing Kraush along with Karandis, waiting for a chance to speak.

    Karandis shot her a sharp look.

    ��Who are you, and why do you keep following Master Kraush?��

    As if she was any different.

    While Kraush was dumbfounded, Mary flinched under Karandis��s piercing re.

    ����I��m Mary Diana.��

    Mary replied in a barely audible voice.

    Her time in prison had made her lose much of her former confidence.

    But Karandis��s eyes grew even more hostile.

    ��Mary Diana, as in the traitor who tried to assassinate the imperial family?��

    Mary��s head drooped even lower.

    Her face was covered in cold sweat, and she didn��t know what to do.

    ��Sigh.��

    Karandis sighed, watching her.

    ��What nerve you have, trying to stick to Master Kraush after attempting to assassinate the imperial family. Are you nning to use him to regain power in Starlon?��

    ��N-no! I��m loyal to the empire.��

    Karandis��s usations left Mary even more flustered.

    Mary Diana, once a candidate for the Empire��s spear and backed by Sigrid, was now a criminal.

    Karandis, the 9th princess of Poseus, could treat her however she wanted.

    Mary had no standing anymore.

    ��Shameless. Master Kraush has a fianc��e. Aren��t you ashamed?��

    Are you not ashamed yourself?

    Realizing her words applied to her as well, Karandis looked embarrassed and nced at Kraush.

    Then, as if it didn��t matter, she winked yfully.

    She was out of her mind.

    But her words had seeded in disarming Mary further.

    Mary looked like a mouse cornered by a cat.

    ��Get lost if you don��t want to disgrace Master Kraush��s name.��

    Tears welled up in Mary��s eyes.

    She couldn��t refute a single word Karandis said.

    But Sigrid had ordered her to befriend Kraush.

    She couldn��t give up.

    Mary held back her tears and looked at Karandis.

    Karandis, however, only red at her more fiercely.

    Kraush turned and walked away, leaving them to their argument.

    ��Running away after creating this mess?��

    Suddenly, a voice caught his attention.

    A small girl in an ill-fitting uniform, its sleeves covering her hands, stood there.

    Despite being taller than before, she grinned at Kraush.

    ��Long time no see, Krad. Oh, I mean Kraush.��

    It was Sizelry Ephania.

    ��What��s Krad?��

    Kraush pretended not to know.

    But Sizelry, unbothered, walked up to him.

    ��Well����

    She tripped over her own feet.

    Instinctively, Kraush caught her.

    Sizelry grabbed Kraush��s shoulder.

    Her yellow eyes met his up close.

    A soft, unique scent from her reached his nose.

    ��You should know best.��

    Her acting was so good that even Kraush was momentarily fooled.

    No, her slightly red ears indicated it was genuine.

    Feigning nonchnce, Sizelry tapped Kraush��s arm.

    ��Your arm seems fine. You were quite lively during the entrance ceremony.��

    ��I don��t know what you��re talking about.��

    ��If you want to hide it, I��ll y along. But you should behave properly. Won��t you treat me as you did when we first met?��

    She poked his arm discontentedly.

    With a displeased expression, Kraush sighed.

    ��Fine, Sizelry.��

    ��Hmm, that��s better.��

    Sizelry nodded proudly, arms crossed.

    She looked like she deserved a flick on the forehead.

    ��I heard you forgave Mary.��

    Since they were already talking, Kraush decided to ask.

    Sizelry had forgiven Mary before her execution.

    This earned her the reputation of a merciful princess.

    It was unusual for someone who disliked being the center of attention.

    ��She seemed useful to you. Couldn��t let her die.��

    Kraush narrowed his eyes.

    ��She risked her life to save me. So, I prepared something.��

    Sizelry tapped her neck with her finger.

    ��Put a leash on her.��

    Whatever her intuition was, it was sharp.

    During the martial arts tournament, Sizelry had observed Kraush��s reaction to Mary.

    With her innate intelligence, she deduced that Kraush needed Mary.

    She pushed Mary to the brink of execution, then saved her by putting a leash on her, dragging her to the academy as a gift for Kraush.

    Kraush looked at Sizelry anew.

    Now he understood why Sigrid was so obsessed with her.

    If she wanted, she could conquer the empire.

    ��Not satisfied? I put in a lot of effort. If you want more, I��m all you get. Embarrassing.��

    ��Stop pretending to be Karandis.��

    It wouldn��t work anyway, given the difference in their chests.

    ��Heh, just checking.��

    She grinned mischievously.

    ��I have much to discuss, but we��re drawing attention.��

    Noticing the stares, she stepped back.

    ��They��re serving Serna Bakery��s strawberry tarts today. If you don��t like sweets, save it for me. I love them.��

    She knew about a special dessert that wasn��t even announced.

    As always, her true nature remained a mystery.

    Kraush rubbed his temples, feeling a mild headache.

    A woman with hair like sunlight walked toward him.

    She twirled her hair and nced around nervously.

    Then, as if deciding something, she cleared her throat and approached him.

    ����If you don��t have anyone to eat lunch with, you could eat with me.��

    Hearing Astria��s suggestion, Kraush looked up at the sky with a weary expression.

    ��I��m skipping lunch.��

    Better to just skip it.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    ��If you don��t want to, just say so!��

    After the sulky Astria left,

    Kraush decided to skip lunch.

    He had told An he had other things to do and immediately began walking.

    The ce Kraush visited during lunch was none other than the Special Arts building.

    As Kraush entered the Special Arts building, made of ss domes, he saw students busy moving around.

    None of them gave Kraush a second nce.

    True to its name, the Special Arts building offered a diverse range of sses.

    As a result, the students were particrly focused on their own research and theses.They rarely paid attention to others.

    Passing through the familiar building, Kraush arrived at a roombeled ��Alchemy Lab.��

    Kraush nonchntly opened the door, and the distinctive smell of alchemical substances wafted through the air.

    The three-story room was filled with students of the Special Arts�� alchemy branch conducting their individual research.

    Kraush calmly walked past them and arrived at a spot with an unusuallyrge number of bottles.

    [Are you avoiding women only to meet another woman?]

    Ignoring Crimson Garden��sment, Kraush looked deeper inside the room.

    There, he saw someone using a pipette to add something to a bottle.

    Blonde hair and wearing both pants and a skirt with the school uniform��a peculiar girl.

    Known as the future master of alchemy.

    ��Darling Danphelion.��

    Kraush called out to the girl with the unique name.

    ��Huh?��

    The girl turned around btedly.

    With her distinctive eyes, she recognized Kraush and tilted her head.

    ��It��s my boyfriend. Why are you here?��

    ��Don��t say things that make people misunderstand. There are already too many headaches around.��

    ��Ahaha, who did you flirt with while I wasn��t looking? Your cute fianc��e might get jealous.��

    Seeing her for the first time in a year, she chuckled.

    She then checked the date.

    ��Ah, it��s already the entrance ceremony day. Sorry, I didn��t know. I��ve lost track of time recently!��

    ��That��s nothing to brag about.��

    ��As an alchemist, it��s to be expected.��

    Alchemy didn��t seem like a great profession.

    ��By the way, Kraush, I think you called me wrong earlier.��

    ��What?��

    ��You should have addressed me as senior. I��m a first-year student.��

    Kraush ignored Darling��s remark.

    Instead, he pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ��I need you to make a potion for me.��

    The reason Kraush skipped lunch to find Darling was this.

    Hearing his request, Darling smiled meaningfully and pulled out a vial.

    ��TS No. 2?��

    When Kraush raised his fist, Darling quickly pulled the vial back.

    ��Just kidding. So, what potion do you need? The one that makes someone fall in love at first sight is still in development.��

    ��If you try to give my sister something weird, you��re dead.��

    ��Don��t worry, I��ll drink it myself.��

    ��Don��t drink it either.��

    Kraush sighed, thinking he was never in his right mind when talking to Darling.

    He then exined the potion he needed.

    After listening to his exnation, Darling tilted her head.

    ��Hmm, someone sneaking in?��

    ��Something like that.��

    Seeing Kraush��s meaningful smile, Darling nodded.

    ��Alright. It might take some time, but I��ll make it.��

    ��Okay. Let��s have lunch then.��

    Kraush ced the sandwich he bought in front of Darling.

    She eximed in delight.

    ��As expected, my boyfriend! Marry me!��

    ��No.��

    That was lunch with Darling for Kraush.

    ***

    After having lunch with Darling, Kraush headed to the Martial Arts building.

    The series of headaches since the entrance ceremony had started seemed to have subsided.

    He felt more at ease after taking a breather with a familiar face.

    ��I wonder if Bianca has had lunch by now.��

    She always made sure to have her meals regrly.

    No need to worry.

    [At this rate, you��ll be worse than the king of Poseus.]

    ��Don��t make me out to be a womanizer.��

    [Isn��t it true? Look at how many women you��ve tangled with today.]

    Kraush made a troubled face.

    [Didn��t I tell you? Women will keep getting tangled with you. Cut it off before it��s toote.]

    ��Stop trying to cut things off.��

    [Humph, a man who can reattach a Sword Demon��s arm can cut off anything.]

    Is she still sulking because of that?

    Kraush felt exasperated.

    Having chit-chatted with Crimson Garden, Kraush entered the Martial Arts building.

    He opened the door to the ssroom assigned to the second-year Martial Arts students.

    The noisy students turned their attention to him.

    As soon as they recognized Kraush, they fell silent.

    At this point, he felt like a professor.

    He considered giving a lecture from the podium.

    A kid waved vigorously.

    ��Kraush, over here!��

    It was none other than Bk.

    He was a consistent guy.

    Feelingfortable, Kraush sat next to Bk.

    Bk chatted away beside Kraush.

    The ssroom atmosphere quickly returned to normal.

    It was a time to get to know fellow students.

    There were nearly a hundred second-year Martial Arts students.

    Many of them were nobles, busy building connections.

    Kraush quietly observed them.

    His main reason foring to Rahelrn Academy was to steal skills.

    However, most of the real talents were in the first-year ss.

    The best and brightest had enrolled early.

    ��The problem is, there are variables among the second-year students that I don��t know about.��

    Kraush��s eyesnded on a tall, blond boy.

    At first nce, he could be mistaken for a girl.

    He was sitting quietly, reading a book.

    The fake Arthur.

    He had no ns to approach him yet.

    The fake Arthur was a trap set up by Arthur to detect other returnees.

    There was no need to approach recklessly.

    ��By the way, Aniks asked if he could see you soon!��

    ��Oh, right.��

    Aniks Graiza, the Wooden Marauder.

    Since their encounter at the Holy Land of Stars, Kraush hadn��t paid much attention to Aniks.

    He had been too busy, assuming Aniks woulde to the academy.

    Therefore, Kraush didn��t know the current Aniks.

    ��Honestly, I��d prefer him to be the same as before.��

    He��d find out when they met.

    ��Master Kraush! You said we��d have lunch together. Where did you go?��

    Suddenly, Karandis appeared by Kraush��s side.

    She was persistent.

    Mary was also nearby.

    Drak��

    At that moment, a man walked in.

    With an ordinary appearance, he carried a white cat with a ribbon around its neck.

    He ced the cat on the podium.

    Stepping back, the white cat stretched and sat down.

    The cat opened its mouth under everyone��s gaze.

    ��I am your second-year Martial Arts professor, Ganon Sarsha.��

    The cat��s voice left the students bewildered.

    No one expected a cat to be their professor.

    Only Kraush knew the truth.

    And who Ganon was.

    ��Due to personal reasons, I appear before you like this, but it shouldn��t matter.��

    Ganon groomed himself by licking his paw.

    ��Most of you will never see my true form.��

    That was true.

    Ganon wandered the world to erase the World Erosion.

    Ganon Sarsha was an expert in World Erosion, second only to the Sephira.

    ��Rahelrn Academy has twelve student captains who lead various groups.��

    This was simr to a knight order.

    Students voluntarily elected representatives to form groups.

    Each group��s performance greatly influenced their grades.

    Groups that failed to meet basic standards received three warnings before disbanding.

    Disbanded group leaders couldn��t form new groups.

    The academy��s support varied greatly based on performance.

    Thus, the groupspeted fiercely.

    ��After six months of training, you��ll join or form groups. That��s when it begins.��

    Students entered groups before starting World Erosion practicals.

    ��The first-year students are already in practicals. In six months, you��llpete with them. However.��

    Ganon paused and looked at the vice-professor.

    The vice-professor handed him a list.

    ��Those called now will skip the six-month training. They��ll join the special ss.��

    This changed the students�� expressions.

    The third test results were not announced at the test site.

    They were hearing it for the first time here.

    ��The special ss will work with the first-year students. Though second-years, you��ll be in actualbat.��

    Kraush showed a surprised reaction.

    There was no special ss before his return.

    ��Whoever suggested this had a good idea.��

    For some, realbat is more beneficial than training.

    ��I��ll call the names now.��

    He ced his hand on the list.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    The first name called, unsurprisingly, was Kraush.

    ��As expected, Master Kraush!��

    Karandis looked at Kraush with even more admiration.

    Everyone anticipated this.

    If Kraush didn��t make it, no one would.

    Kraush smirked.

    None of them knew what he had done to get here.

    ��Mary Diana.��

    Mary��s name was expected too.

    ��Bk Hogma.��

    ��Hehe, I made it too.��

    Bk was one of Starlon��s three prodigies.

    ��Glen Diana.��

    A man with a constant look of displeasure was called.

    Glen Diana, a branch member of the Diana family.

    His eyes were filled with irritation toward Mary.

    He once worshipped Mary like a god.

    ��Karandis Poseus.��

    Kraush��s eyebrows raised at the next name.

    Karandis, with her chest puffed out, looked proud.

    When she set a goal, she used every ounce of her strength to achieve it.

    From the moment she saw Kraush��s skills, she decided to make him her husband.

    So she pushed herself through the third test to join the special ss.

    Her determination was impressive.

    Karandis winked at Kraush, who looked disgusted.

    ��Haring Lagrain.��

    Hearing the next name, Kraush nced over.

    ck hair with a purple tint, short hair.

    A purple violet hairpin.

    ��Dokbong.��

    The daughter of the Poison King, one of the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens, and the one who killed Bianca, who became the White Ghost.

    She stared coldly, avoiding eye contact with anyone.

    ��Lastly, Arthur Gramalte.��

    The call for the fake Arthur ended the list.

    ��These are the special ss students.��

    As soon as Ganon finished speaking, the door creaked open.

    Everyone gasped at the person who entered.

    The woman with flowing dark blue hair and arrogant eyes that seemed devoid of human emotion.

    She wore the Martial Arts uniform and walked in confidently.

    A genius among geniuses, one of two with special titles among her peers.

    The Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim.

    She stood in the ssroom, arms crossed.

    ��Follow me, special ss second-years.��

    She gave no exnation, only orders.

    The phrase ��supreme self-confidence�� suited her perfectly.

    Kraush looked at Charlotte in disbelief.

    When their eyes met, she smiled her characteristic smile.

    Kraush realized.

    The special ss didn��t exist before.

    It was created because someone suggested it.

    Charlotte had fought the former Battle Emperor Durandal, the principal, and gained recognition for her skill.

    She had insisted on creating the special ss.

    To put Kraush directly into realbat with the first-year students.

    ��I underestimated Charlotte.��

    Now he understood why Arthur suspected Charlotte was a returnee.

    Only Charlotte Balheim could take such an extraordinary course of action.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    ��Those in the special ss should follow Student Charlotte.��

    Following Ganon��s words, Kraush and the special ss students followed Charlotte.

    Their peers looked at them with admiration.

    Seeing this, they would surely strive to join the special ss as well.

    ��They won��t stop at just seven. They��ll keep adding based on performance and grades.��

    A very Charlotte-like idea.

    She believed those with power should live up to it.

    Behind Charlotte��s confident strides,

    the special ss students quietly followed her.Charlotte��s presence was that significant.

    Even Kraush found himself wondering if she had any weaknesses.

    The others felt it even more.

    Charlotte led them to an auditorium where the first-year students were gathered.

    Today, coincidentally, was a practical training day, and Kraush��s group would join them.

    ��Even if you��re in the special ss, you��re still new second-year students. For the first practical session, you��ll be assigned to the student captains.��

    Charlotte kept ncing meaningfully at Kraush as she spoke.

    Kraush deliberately avoided her gaze.

    If he were assigned to Charlotte, he felt he��d be tormented by her all day.

    Honestly, despite being siblings, Kraush and Charlotte didn��t get along well.

    ��You seem very close to your sister.��

    ��If it looks that way, you need medical help.��

    Kraush couldn��t agree with Karandis��sment.

    Soon, Charlotte led the second-year students into the auditorium where the first-year students were gathered.

    The auditorium didn��t just have Martial Arts students.

    As mentioned, it was a practical session.

    At Rahelrn Academy, practical sessions meant going towless zones beyond the world��s walls, where World Erosion urred daily.

    There, they encountered not just erosion species but criminals, vagrants, and even World Erosion followers.

    Rahelrn Academy students gained real-world experience and honed their skills in such ces.

    That was the Academy��s practical training.

    Naturally, the Theology and Magic Studies departments also participated.

    Even Special Arts students would join practical sessions ording to their abilities.

    For Literature students, their practical sessions involved securing support from the Sephira or officials from various countries.

    ��A group can only be formed if they recruit at least one student from each department.��

    Thus, the support that Literature students secured determined the group��s budget.

    Kraush spotted An waving from a distance.

    He was with a few other second-year Magic Studies students.

    They were probably selected as part of the special ss.

    In the Theology department, unsurprisingly, was the Saintess Astria.

    Despite being younger, her saintly aura made her look mature.

    She turned away huffily when she saw Kraush, still upset about not having lunch with him.

    Yet, she kept sneaking nces at him, which was just like her.

    When Charlotte entered the auditorium, all eyes turned to her.

    Their gaze then shifted to Kraush.

    Kraush��s prowess in the entrance exam had left a strong impression on the first-years.

    Their eyes shone with various purposes��some political, some out of curiosity.

    Those sending such looks were all formidable individuals.

    This was where the first-year Rahelrn Academy students gathered.

    Despite the pressure of their gaze, Kraush remained calm.

    No matter how talented they were, they were still rookies.

    Click, ck.

    At that moment, someone approached Charlotte.

    Seeing her, Kraush tried to suppress his frown.

    The 3rd Princess of the Empire.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    She was the woman Kraush disliked the most.

    ��Miss Charlotte, the student captains are about to allocate the second-year students. Shall we?��

    As Charlotte mentioned, even if they were in the special ss, the first practical session would be assigned to the first-year captains.

    They were about to start the selection now.

    ��Sure.��

    Charlotte nced at Kraush before turning away.

    Her eyes conveyed her determination to take Kraush.

    The problem was that Sigrid also nced at him.

    She smiled brightly when their eyes met.

    Kraush barely suppressed his nausea.

    ��There are currently twelve student captains.��

    Student captains coulde from any department.

    However, Literature, Theology, and Special Arts didn��t need captains.

    They specialized in support, not frontlinebat.

    Thus, the twelve student captains currently came only from Martial Arts and Magic Studies.

    ��Kraush, it looks like Miss Sigrid likes you.��

    Mary whispered, trying to curry favor with Sigrid.

    ��What nonsense? The Imperial Princess would hate a Balheim the most.��

    Before Kraush could respond, Karandis interjected.

    She was a staunch kingdom loyalist, naturally hating the Empire.

    Mary looked flustered, and Karandis quickly snapped back.

    ��Don��t bring the Empire��s sinister schemes here. Criminals are typical of the Empire.��

    ��That remark is offensive.��

    Glen Diana, Mary��s cousin, interjected.

    He didn��t seem to care about insults directed at Mary, but he was visibly upset when the Empire was insulted.

    Despite his reaction, Karandis stood proudly.

    ��Offensive? Do you know the atrocities the Empire hasmitted against the Four Kingdoms?��

    ��The Four Kingdoms constantly target the Empire. The Empire only retaliates.��

    ��Retaliation? You mean the recent invasion of Poseus��s territory in the Great Sea?��

    ��That was to support the Empire as erosion species crossed into ournds.��

    ��That��s because the Empire greedily expanded its territory!��

    Their argument grew heated.

    Kraush looked at Karandis in surprise.

    She had never confronted the Empire so directly before.

    ��Really, it��s absurd. Kraush, you agree with me, right?��

    Kraush realized where her baseless confidence came from.

    Kraush was the top student among the second-year Martial Arts students.

    Being a direct descendant of Balheim and a kingdom loyalist,

    the kingdom��s influence in the Martial Arts department naturally grew stronger.

    In ces of concentrated power, being top-ranked was significant.

    Mary, being second-ranked, was still a criminal.

    The Empire couldn��t use Mary to garner support among the second-years.

    Knowing this, Karandis could hold her head high.

    Unlike when Kraush was half-witted and couldn��t leverage the Balheim name,

    he now used it to its fullest.

    Glen looked at Kraush.

    If Kraush spoke, Glen couldn��t easily counter Karandis.

    Though a princess, power in Martial Arts included strength.

    Kraush, a direct Balheim descendant, had shown overwhelming power, making it hard for Glen to challenge him.

    ��I didn��te here to y petty power games.��

    Kraush coldly stared at them.

    ��World Erosion has increased significantly in recent years. I came to Rahelrn Academy to learn and prevent future disasters.��

    This wasmon knowledge.

    They might just think World Erosion had increased recently.

    People often didn��t realize the gravity of a situation until it was upon them.

    But Kraush knew it was a sign of impending doom.

    This rotten world had been preparing for destruction for a long time.

    ��In the face of World Erosion, there��s no Empire or Kingdoms.��

    Kraush had seen it.

    The once-glorious Empire and its rival kingdoms all fell in the end.

    Dividing forces in the face of destruction was meaningless.

    At Rahelrn Academy, where talent concentrated, Kraush aimed to crush all such divisions.

    One year.

    Within that time, he aimed to topple all student captains and rise to the top.

    That was Kraush��s goal.

    ��I might understand power struggles outside.��

    Kraush warned them.

    ��But if you continue this in the face of World Erosion, neither of you will have good oues.��

    This was his sincere warning.

    ��R-right? I obviously know that. I won��t do this during World Erosion!��

    Karandis quickly assured Kraush, fearing his disapproval.

    Glen didn��t seem inclined to argue further.

    Mary, knowing Kraush, didn��t find his stance unusual.

    Even without power, Kraush was always like this.

    Only Haring, the future Poison King, looked at him oddly.

    ��They��reing!��

    Bk eximed as the student captains approached.

    Among them was Aniks, Bk��s fellow Starlon prodigy.

    Three of the twelve student captains approached.

    They were all familiar faces to Kraush.

    Leading was the Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim.

    The tall, ck-hairedmoner hero, Felray.

    Following was the brown-haired, sly future Wooden Marauder, Aniks Graiza.

    In a ce filled with the best talents, being chosen as a student captain was a testament to their top-tier abilities.

    Among these top talents, Charlotte led the way.

    She looked at Kraush with a regretful expression.

    ��She didn��t get me.��

    It seemed they used a magical lottery to assign the second-years.

    Even Charlotte couldn��t force her way in.

    ��Thank goodness.��

    Kraush felt relieved.

    Being in Charlotte��s group for the first practical would have been a headache.

    Unlike before, Charlotte now showed an unusual interest in him.

    Meanwhile, Aniks stood beside Charlotte.

    He smiled at the second-years.

    ��Wee, special ss second-years. Since this is your first practical, you��ll pair up with us.��

    It was considerate.

    Having peers made them feel morefortable.

    ��Follow the student captains who call your name.��

    ��I��ll go first.��

    Charlotte stepped forward before Aniks finished.

    She stared at Kraush before clicking her tongue and calling out.

    ��Mary Diana, Karandis Poseus. Follow me.��

    Karandis looked at Charlotte with admiration, while Mary flinched.

    Karandis wanted to use this chance to get closer to Charlotte.

    Mary feared not being picked by Felray, Sigrid��s associate.

    After their contrasting reactions,

    Felray spoke next.

    ��Bk Hogma, Glen Diana, Arthur Gramalte. Come over here.��

    Felray smiled kindly.

    ��Oh, Captain! Are you strong?��

    Bk eagerly asked, unconcerned about who he was paired with.

    ��Me? Haha, not really. There are many stronger than me.��

    Felrayughed heartily, though his eyes seemed wistful.

    He wanted to meet someone at the Academy.

    That person stood right in front of him.

    ��Lastly, me. Haring Lagrain, Kraush Balheim. Follow me.��

    Kraush cracked his neck.

    His first practical was with Aniks.

    Aniks��s judgment would be crucial.

    Kraush remembered Aniks from the Holy Land of Stars.

    He had med hisrades�� deaths on not avoiding traps during World Erosion.

    Aniks said if Kraush died, Charlotte��s wedding might be dyed.

    He had grown to despise Charlotte, who had defeated him, and eventually broke down.

    But Kraush knew better now.

    You couldn��t judge people based solely on past memories.

    ��Will you be the Aniks I remember, or����

    Someone slightly different?

    Who knew?

    The world had changed, and was diverging more from previous iterations.

    Kraush nced at Charlotte before looking at Aniks walking away.

    He had no expectations.

    Disappointments were greater with expectations.

    Kraush still held no goodwill toward Aniks.

    So whatever the oue, he was ready to ept it calmly.

    Even if it was unfavorable.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Leading Aniks��s Twin Star Group,

    the members were mostly from Starlon.

    As one of Starlon��s prominent figures, it made sense.

    Aniks must have recruited them even beforeing to the academy.

    Among them was Elfin Emilia, one of the three prodigies.

    Despite her tall stature, she was on par with Kraush.

    She greeted Kraush with a nod when their eyes met.

    ��So, who gathered around Charlotte then?��

    He wondered but decided not to look.He had a feeling the group would be full of extraordinary individuals.

    ��This is Kraush Balheim. I believe you all know him. And this is Miss Haring Lagrain, daughter of the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens�� Poison King.��

    Aniks briefly introduced them, and the group looked less than weing.

    Most of their gazes were fixed on Haring.

    The Poison King was part of the Empire.

    Naturally, Haring was expected to align with the Empire faction.

    Even if it was just for one practical session, they were uneasy having her around.

    They didn��t like the idea of their information being exposed.

    However, Haring remained indifferent.

    ��I��m not here to steal your intelligence.��

    She addressed the group��s concerns candidly, but it only made them frown more.

    [She��s isting herself even more.]

    As Crimson Garden noted, Haring was isting herself.

    Kraush felt a bit concerned due to her connection with Bianca before the regression.

    However, the Poison King hadn��t yet destroyed the Hardenhartz family.

    Kraush decided not to worry too much.

    ��Enough introductions. Let��s move. We��re headed to the magic city, Devrham.��

    If the Red Tower was in Halgram,

    the Yellow Tower was in Devrham.

    Devrham��swless zone was a sun-scorched desert.

    Due to the harsh desert terrain, it was one of the least favoredwless zones.

    ��This is going to be a tough journey.��

    As Kraush thought, Aniks began leading the group.

    Rahelrn Academy had cooperation agreements with various cities connecting them with teleportation circles.

    Thus, reaching the city was easy with a teleportation request.

    The journey itself was rxing.

    ��Master Kraush Balheim, long time no see. We met at the Holy Land of Stars. Do you remember?��

    ��I��m Siendal Zorma! It��s my first time meeting you. Your performance in the academy��s entrance exam was impressive. Truly, a Balheim!��

    During the leisurely journey, Starlon��s members frequently approached Kraush.

    Since they were with Aniks, they were future key figures of Starlon.

    ��Thanks.��

    Kraush responded casually.

    They were thrilled just to hear him speak, regardless of his informal tone.

    It was a moment to feel the weight of the Balheim name in Starlon.

    [I thought you��d dismiss them like a brute, but you��re surprisingly polite.]

    No point in making enemies now.

    Kraush didn��t intend to sh with them.

    The real troublemaker was leading the group.

    Unlike Kraush, no one approached Haring.

    Even though they were doing a practical session together, no one showed her any interest.

    ��Activating the teleportation circle.��

    Meanwhile, a Magic Studies member of Twin Star Group activated the teleportation circle.

    With the spell activated, Devrham��s cityscape began to appear.

    Aniks led the group into the teleportation circle, and soon, Devrham��s city came into view.

    Devrham was a lush city with noticeable palm trees.

    A massive, transparent magical dome blocked the desert winds, making life insidefortable.

    At the center stood the grand Yellow Tower.

    ��The Yellow Tower has agreed to support us. They��ve prepared meals and amodation.��

    Aniks exined as he looked at Kraush and Haring, who weren��t aware of this.

    Kraush��s eyes gleamed slyly.

    ��Aniks, what��s the Yellow Tower��s assignment?��

    Rahelrn Academy posted assignments at its quest office.

    There were three main tasks.

    First, World Erosion.

    The score depended on the star rating of the World Erosion.

    However, without high-difficulty World Erosion, the results might be insignificant.

    Second, hunting Erosion Species outside World Erosion.

    These were rare unless they had specific reasons to leave World Erosion.

    asionally, some did appear outside.

    Hunting these provided achievements.

    Third, capturing criminals.

    Catching the most wanted from various regions.

    Some tasks were easy, others highly dangerous.

    The dangerous ones often involved World Erosion followers.

    Those who betrayed humanity and sided with World Erosion were wanted everywhere.

    Some of these wanted cases included World Erosions themselves.

    ��Those are beyond student level, so exclude them.��

    Groups chose their practical assignments ordingly.

    While some assignments were dangerous, responsibilityy with the students.

    They were all adults, ountable for their actions.

    The six-month training at Rahelrn Academy was also a test.

    Failing to meet training standards meant exclusion from the groups.

    They had to repeat another six months of training and surpass the standards to join a group.

    The first-year students here had all passed such training.

    Considering Kraush had failed five times,

    the students here were elite.

    ��They aren��t ones to die easily.��

    The practical period at Rahelrn Academysted three years.

    Graduates of Rahelrn Academy, after three years, would emerge highly experienced and skilled.

    This was why Rahelrn Academy proudly imed to nurture heroes.

    ��The Yellow Tower wouldn��t support us for free.��

    The Yellow Tower.

    Despite Aniks saying they dly supported, they were notorious penny-pinchers.

    Due to the desert, resource procurement wasn��t easy.

    The Yellow Tower was reluctant to share their resources.

    Providing meals and amodations?

    The task wouldn��t be easy.

    Aniks smiled.

    ��Seeing is believing.��

    He nodded at Elfin, who handed Kraush a paper detailing the task.

    Haring quietly approached behind Kraush, curious about the task.

    However, being short, she had trouble seeing despite standing on her toes.

    ��Juste to my side.��

    Kraush moved the paper so she could see.

    Haring approached without a word.

    They began reading the task.

    The task was to capture a criminal hiding in ancient ruins in the desertwless zone.

    The criminal��s name was Juio Irma.

    A former mage of the Yellow Tower, now an Erosion Sorcerer handling Erosion Species.

    He was also a World Erosion follower.

    The issue was this follower��s World Erosion was unknown.

    ��I don��t remember a guy named Juio Irma.��

    Kraush racked his brain but gave up.

    He couldn��t remember every World Erosion follower.

    There were too many.

    Only those involved in significant incidents were memorable.

    ��It��s been a while since I faced the unknown.��

    Instead, Kraush focused on the ruins mentioned.

    Then his eyes widened.

    The ruins had a unique feature.

    �C The ruins appear only at night.

    Kraush remembered this trait.

    ��The ruins have anti-magic properties. Juio Irma is fortified there, causing trouble for the Yellow Tower.��

    The next exnation confirmed his suspicion.

    In these ruins, magic didn��t work.

    The ruins were a tomb of a forgotten god.

    Magic, a force beyond nature, was nullified by the god��s power.

    And Kraush knew well who this god was.

    The Night God.

    A fallen god, once a human, who lost even his name to the gods.

    The altar was his resting ce.

    ��The problem is the one connected to this ce.��

    During the war against World Erosions,

    a World Erosion cleverly held out in this location.

    The Erosion��s name was Wolmyo (Moon Rabbit).

    The closer the moon got to the center of the sky, the stronger it became.

    Wolmyo��s defense was tough.

    Magic didn��t work.

    It appeared only at night.

    Wolmyo used these traits to persistently attack the Yellow Tower at night.

    Ironically, one of the Celestial Four Strongest defeated Wolmyo.

    The Emperor of Magic, Mahwang.

    A demigod like Balrok Balheim, the Warrior Emperor.

    He turned the tomb��s power into a magic circle.

    The ruins exploded, unleashing the Night God��s wrath.

    This wrath caused perpetual daylight until the Night God��s power waned.

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    ��Arthur left Wolmyo alone on purpose.��

    Arthur��s secret was rted to the sun.

    Perpetual daylight was ideal for him.

    It gave him an advantage in the war against World Erosions.

    It was the foundation of Arthur��s rise.

    At that time, Kraush was fighting other World Erosions with the Skyborne Generation.

    Hence, his realization was dyed.

    There were many significant events, and Mahwang had taken care of it.

    ��In hindsight, it was all Arthur��s n.��

    Kraush let out a bitterugh.

    After regression, Arthur��s actions made sense.

    He was certain.

    Arthur used anyone without guilt for his goals.

    ��I intended to approach Arthur cautiously.��

    Who knew what Arthur would do if he felt threatened?

    ��The fake Arthur.��

    He needed a way to approach without revealing himself.

    Then a good idea shed in Kraush��s mind.

    ��I��ll solve thister.��

    For now, he would deal with the Night God��s tomb.

    The memory reminded him that Juio Irma might be a follower of Wolmyo.

    The Moon Rabbit must have had his eye on the ruins early on.

    And Kraush, in his current state, had something to gain from the Night God��s tomb.

    Kraush had Lunar Body.

    Combined with the Heavenly ughter Star, its traits were enhanced.

    It increased daytime fatigue, but his Annihtion Erosion capacity improved.

    He was more active at night.

    What did this mean?

    ��A chance to steal the night.��

    If Arthur wanted perpetual daylight, Kraush wanted eternal night.

    Night was when Lunar Body shone brightest.

    Kraush��s eyes glinted.

    He looked like a hunter spotting prey.

    It was a chance to be a grave robber of divine power.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    ***

    Kraush looked back at Aniks and spoke.

    ��I understand.��

    While thoughts of stealing the night whirled in his head, his outward appearance showed none of it.

    [Crafty bastard, your acting skills keep getting better. So, what nonsense are you plotting now?]

    Only Crimson Garden seemed to understand Kraush��s thoughts, giving him a scolding.

    Kraush understood the Yellow Tower��s reason for the request aside from his own need to go to the Night God��s tomb.

    If an Erosion Sorcerer fortified himself in the ruins, it would be troublesome for the Yellow Tower to handle.

    They��d prefer not to involve another country and risk a power struggle.Instead, going through Rahelrn Academy, which gathered requests, would resolve the issue with appropriatepensation.

    Mages were indeed cunning.

    ��Finished reading?��

    Kraush asked Haring, who nodded and stepped back.

    Kraush handed the request back to Elfin.

    ��Let��s drop off our luggage at the inn and head out. There��s someone there who will guide us to the ruins.��

    The distance to the ruins was considerable.

    It would take at least a week on foot.

    For those unfamiliar with the desert, a guide was essential.

    As Aniks led the way, Kraush noticed Haring walking beside him.

    The others weren��t friendly to Haring, so she foundfort in staying close to a peer.

    ��Having her around reminds me of Bianca.��

    Though they looked different, both had expressionless faces.

    It seemed like simr people were grouped together.

    ��I heard Devrham��s dates are famous for their sweets.��

    Before leaving, he should send some to Bianca via magic delivery.

    She had a sweet tooth and would enjoy them.

    [Thinking about your fianc��e again?]

    He wished this one would stop reading his mind.

    �� �� ��

    Soon, Kraush arrived at one of Devrham��s inns.

    The inn wasfortable even for nobles.

    The Yellow Tower��s support seemed genuine.

    After meeting the guide, Aniks gathered food and supplies prepared by the inn for the desert crossing.

    ��The Graiza family is well-known even in our Yellow Tower. It��s an honor to meet you.��

    ��We should be grateful for the active support from the Yellow Tower.��

    Aniks and the guide made friendly small talk.

    Watching them, Kraush thought Aniks hadn��t changed.

    He wore the same fake smile with his own members as well.

    ��He��s hiding his true intentions.��

    Whether Aniks realized it or not, Kraush saw through his fake smile.

    ��Same old guy.��

    No matter what, he couldn��t view that smile positively.

    Soon, Aniks came over, signaling they were ready to depart.

    ��Let��s go.��

    So, we began our trek across the desert to the Night God��s tomb.

    What happened after that?

    Nothing much, really.

    For the first, second, and third days, Kraush traversed the desert outside Devrham��s walls without issue.

    Though World Erosions urred asionally in thewless zone,

    the first-year students were trained and ustomed to it.

    They handled it well without Kraush needing to step in.

    ��I remember these guys originally worked well together.��

    Elfin, one of the three prodigies like Aniks, was naturally skilled.

    The seven from Starlon were known as the Seven Stars, sticking together closely.

    Their families had strong ties and fought World Erosions together, so their teamwork was excellent.

    Aniks had chosen well, picking others who meshed with the group.

    Because of that, only two were out of ce.

    One was Kraush, and the other was Haring, the future Poison King.

    In Kraush��s case,

    others eagerly sought his favor, stepping up before he needed to.

    Especially the Seven Stars, knowing the value of the Balheim name from Starlon, went all out.

    ��These guys who were eager to tear me down at the Holy Land of Stars.��

    Now that he had shed the title of half-wit, their behavior made him scoff.

    However, Kraush had no interest in a mere 4-star World Erosion.

    He had absorbed enough in the Demonic Realm.

    Unless it was to gain the night, he didn��t need to absorb more World Erosions.

    So, he let them handle it.

    Meanwhile, Haring was an ind.

    No one assigned her tasks or helped her.

    As a result, Kraush spent much time observing from the back with Haring.

    After a week of this,

    Kraush had casually started conversations with Haring.

    ��Want some?��

    He offered her a piece of hardtack, which she took without a word.

    They chewed together, watching the Twin Star Group handle the World Erosion.

    Initially, Haring wouldn��t take the hardtack, but now she did, like a stray cat growing ustomed to food.

    Maybe it was boredom.

    One seemingly pointless day,

    ��We��ve arrived!��

    The guide announced their arrival at the ruins.

    The Twin Star Group stopped, looking ahead.

    But all they saw was sand.

    Naturally.

    The Night God��s tomb appeared only at night.

    It was still midday.

    They had to wait until nightfall.

    ��Let��s rest in the shade of those rocks.��

    So, the Twin Star Group took an unexpected break.

    With the sun blocked by the rocks, it was bearable.

    Thanks to the mage, they didn��t worry about the sand.

    A circr barrier kept the sand out, providing afortable rest.

    Haring and Kraush, having rested continuously, didn��t need the break.

    ��Master Kraush.��

    Kraush turned to the voice beside him.

    Elfin stood there with a water bottle.

    Her ck hair exposed her forehead, and her tall stature gave her a magpie-like appearance.

    Aniks Graiza,

    Bk Hogma,

    and she were the three prodigies of Starlon.

    Elfin Emilia.

    She handed the water bottle to Kraush, who took it.

    She seemed to have something to say.

    ��Sit.��

    At Kraush��s invitation, Elfin adjusted her skirt and sat.

    Haring, looking ufortable, moved away.

    She still resembled a stray cat.

    ��Do you remember what happened with Mr. Aniks before?��

    She referred to the Holy Land of Stars.

    Kraush, having more memories, nodded.

    ��Since then, Mr. Aniks has changed a lot because of you. He feels sorry for what happened.��

    ��He looks the same to me.��

    ��To an observer, he might.��

    Aniks still had fake conversations with his members.

    He rarely showed his true feelings.

    ��But he has changed. He��s learning how to move forward.��

    Elfin, being one of the three prodigies with Aniks, had spent the most time with him.

    She was most sensitive to his changes.

    ��And it��s all thanks to you, Master Kraush.��

    ��What influence could I have on him?��

    ��Mr. Aniks lost his way after being defeated by Miss Charlotte.��

    Charlotte was a star too bright.

    A star so strong it overshadowed those nearby.

    Aniks lost himself before Charlotte��s brilliance.

    ��He admired Miss Charlotte but also resented her. He saw what true genius is.��

    Charlotte��s talent was a double-edged sword for Starlon.

    While the best sword, it also wounded those nearby.

    Kraush, once wounded by that sword, understood.

    ��But meeting you at the Holy Land of Stars, Mr. Aniks saw something other than talent.��

    ��So, I��m not a star like Charlotte?��

    Elfin smiled at Kraush��s teasing.

    ��No. You��re a different star. Charlotte is the sun. Blinding, burning.��

    Elfin continued calmly.

    ��But you, Master Kraush, are the Heavenly Pivot Star. Bright yet distant, guiding those who seek the way.��

    A star always in ce, guiding travelers.

    Elfin described Kraush as a guiding star.

    Ironically, the first star of the Heavenly ughter Star constetion was the Heavenly Pivot Star.

    ��Mr. Aniks saw that star and found his way. He began to believe he could move forward too.��

    ��I just wanted to punch him because I didn��t like his attitude.��

    ��Interpretation is subjective, like how future generations add to the writings of the past.��

    A smooth talker.

    Elfin stood, having said what she wanted.

    ��I ask that you don��t judge Mr. Aniks solely on past events.��

    ��When did I say anything to Aniks?��

    ��No, but when he arrives, your brow furrows like this.��

    Elfin mimed Kraush��s furrowed brow.

    It wasn��t that bad.

    [Laughing, she��s spot on.]

    He ignored Crimson Garden��s remark.

    ��Just consider what I said.��

    Elfin bowed and left for Aniks.

    At least Aniks had good subordinates.

    ��She noticed what others missed.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue, resting his chin on his knee.

    The sun began to set.

    * * *

    Night fell, and the sky filled with stars.

    Under the full moon,

    the long-forgotten ruins began to appear.

    It was a wondrous sight.

    Endless sand vanished, revealing a massive ruin.

    ��Let��s move.��

    At Aniks��s words, the Twin Star Group stood.

    The once-hidden entrance became visible as they descended the sandy slope.

    ��I��ll wait here.��

    The guide��s job ended there.

    From now on, it depended on the Twin Star Group��s abilities.

    ��Maran, please.��

    ��Yes!��

    At Aniks��s request, Maran, skilled in reconnaissance, led the way.

    The Twin Star Group entered the ruins.

    Inside, stone and moss covered everything.

    Despite being buried in sand, there was no sand inside.

    ��Nothing ahead. Let��s proceed.��

    As Maran advanced, Kraush spread his senses around.

    The ruins were like a maze.

    Various presences were detected throughout.

    ��Nothing, huh?��

    Erosion Species lurked everywhere.

    [Your range is too vast. Don��t me them.]

    ��I��m the same age as them.��

    [Not even the same appearance. You used to be cute, now you��re just ugly.]

    Her treatment of him worsened.

    The ruins shook with a deep rumble.

    ��Maran, what��s the state of the ruins?��

    ��I��ll find out soon!��

    Aniks looked back at Maran, who seemed flustered, unable to grasp the situation.

    ��It��s okay. Take your time.��

    Despite his words, Aniks summoned his aura.

    He was preparing for the worst.

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    Something massive stirred below.

    ��Juio Irma is an Erosion Sorcerer.��

    His eyes darkened.

    He hoped for an easy solution, but it seemed unlikely.

    As they entered the ruins, the enemy sensed them.

    [So, the servant is the Moon Rabbit��s, huh?]

    Crimson Garden sensed the presence below.

    Yet, Kraush felt puzzled.

    He thought the Moon Rabbit sent the Erosion Sorcerer to check the tomb.

    However, the current presence suggested a different situation.

    ��It seems they��re draining the Night God��s power.��

    The Moon Rabbitter used the Night God��s power but didn��t try to drain it.

    Doing so risked the Night God��s wrath and punishment.

    ��Now I understand.��

    Kraush realized the situation.

    The Moon Rabbit used the Erosion Sorcerer to drain the Night God��s power.

    If it seeded, the Moon Rabbit would im it. If not, the Sorcerer would suffer the wrath.

    ��If the Sorcerer seeds, the Moon Rabbit takes the power. If not, the Sorcerer takes the fall.��

    It seemed to have ended in failure.

    That��s why the Moon Rabbit didn��t attempt to drain the powerter.

    ��No wonder I never heard of this Sorcerer.��

    He must have died from the Night God��s wrath.

    ��It��s doomed to fail, but����

    He didn��t like someone meddling with his objective.

    The presence below grew stronger.

    ��Hey, Aniks.��

    Kraush called Aniks as a warning.

    Aniks turned, and Kraush spoke briefly.

    ��It��sing.��

    At that moment, Maran��s eyes widened.

    ��Something��sing from below!��

    Toote.

    ��Everyone, get away from here!��

    Aniks��smand came toote.

    As they tried to move away,

    Boom!

    The floor exploded.

    Debris flew everywhere.

    Among the flying debris,

    crunch!

    Trees sprouted from the walls, covering the floor and lifting the fallen members.

    It was Graiza��s secret technique, Mokchendo.

    ��Grab on!��

    Aniks shouted, and the members quickly used the trees to avoid falling.

    They reacted swiftly, having faced World Erosions before.

    ��Is everyone okay?��

    ��Yes, we��re fine!��

    ��Unharmed!��

    Hearing the responses, Aniks narrowed his eyes.

    Maran��s reconnaissance ability earned him a ce among the Seven Stars of Starlon.

    Aniks trusted Maran, but someone had reacted faster.

    That was none other than Kraush.

    ��Much faster than Maran.��

    Kraush seemed to have sensed the floor copse long before Maran.

    Maran detected it muchter.

    This meant Kraush had a wider sensory range than Maran.

    ��With suchbat skills, and a broader sensory ability.��

    Aniks had witnessed Kraush��sbat prowess during the entrance exam.

    He saw how much Kraush had grown firsthand.

    It was beyond exinable effort.

    Watching him, Aniks clenched his fist.

    ��Balheim.��

    He realized the significance of that name.

    Standing on the tree branches, Aniks��s eyes glinted.

    ��Mr. Aniks!��

    Elfin��s voice came from afar.

    Using the tree branches, she hurried over.

    ��Master Kraush is missing!��

    ��What?��

    Aniks��s eyes widened.

    He quickly scanned the area.

    Kraush was nowhere to be seen.

    Aniks looked down at the debris.

    The copsed floor was a deep pit.

    Did he fall?

    ��No, that��s impossible.��

    Kraush knew the floor would copse.

    If he wasn��t here,

    Aniks realized someone else was missing.

    ��Elfin, where��s Haring?��

    ��Huh?��

    Elfin looked around.

    Being part of the Empire faction, she hadn��t checked earlier.

    Haring was nowhere to be seen.

    That meant.

    ��Did Master Kraush����

    ��He went down to save Haring.��

    Aniks clicked his tongue.

    Kraush might have gone down, knowing Haring wouldn��t handle it.

    Despite being in the special ss, she was a second-year.

    She might not be used to sudden situations, and Kraush anticipated that.

    Aniks��s brows furrowed.

    The Twin Star Group was his responsibility.

    What happened here was on him.

    ��Phew.��

    Aniks sighed, looking into the darkness below.

    ��Everyone, get ready to go down.��

    They had to find the second-years immediately.

    �� �� ��

    Far below,

    Kraushnded lightly, pushing off the walls.

    Seeing Aniks react to the explosion, Kraush went down without hesitation.

    This was his chance to reach the tomb��s center alone.

    Just as he decided to act independently,

    Kraush turned to see an unexpected follower.

    ��Why did you follow me?��

    The personnding beside him was Haring Lagrain, a fellow second-year.

    Kraush was surprised she followed him.

    Haring avoided his gaze, rubbing the back of her neck.

    ����I thought you were falling.��

    Contrary to Aniks��s assumption, Haring didn��t fall.

    Seeing Kraush descend rapidly, she thought he was falling and followed.

    Realizing he was controlling his descent, it was toote.

    Haring��s exnation left Kraush puzzled.

    ��Me?��

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Distributing Punishment

    ***

    Kraush, who had defeated an associate professor in the entrance exam, gave Haring a look that seemed to say he wouldn��t fall from just an explosion.

    Haring seemed at a loss for words.

    ��Unexpected situations can happen anywhere.��

    He wouldn��t deny that.

    But Kraush decided not to nitpick since her intention to help was clear.

    Besides, there was no time to argue.

    Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime.

    Haring quickly drew two daggers from her waist.

    Below the copsed floor was a long corridor of the ruins.

    Beyond that corridor, the presence of Erosion Species could be felt simultaneously.

    Their target was none other than Kraush and Haring.

    ��We don��t have time for more talk. I��m heading straight for the Erosion Sorcerer. What about you?��

    ��I��ll follow.��

    Well, she didn��t have much choice.

    ��What can you do?��

    At this point, Kraush didn��t know much about Haring��s abilities.

    She had left the Skyborne Generation on her own.

    She left to kill Bianca, who was the White Ghost at the time.

    Kraush didn��t hold any grudge against Haring.

    The emotions he had towards Bianca were mainly guilt.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He felt sorry for her death.

    He had no intention of avenging her death by targeting Haring.

    Bianca killed the Poison King who massacred her family, and Haring did the same for her vengeance.

    ��Stealth, poison, daggers. Not great at frontal assaults or detection.��

    ��Then I��ll handle the front. You look for openings to attack.��

    Kraush lightly invoked Annihtion Erosion.

    ck mes began to flicker on the golden de of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Boom!

    An Erosion Species burst through the outer wall.

    Its body was covered in steel-like spikes.

    It rolled towards Kraush like a ball.

    It moved fast enough to tear apart a human body instantly.

    Kraush swung Rain Thunder Prime without hesitation.

    Boom!

    As Kraush and the Erosion Species collided, smoke rose.

    Through the smoke, the Erosion Species peeked its head out, looking bewildered.

    Kraush had stopped its roll without even stepping back.

    ��Are you done?��

    ��Squeak?!��

    The Erosion Species panicked as Kraush��s ck mes intensified.

    But it was toote.

    Haring, who had hidden in the darkness, swung her two daggers.

    sh!

    The purple aura on Haring��s daggers sliced through the neck muscles of the Erosion Species, decapitating it.

    The daggers cut cleanly through its thick neck.

    Kraush recognized it.

    The Lagrain family��s secret poison technique, Extreme Blood Poison.

    A technique that uses a myriad of poisons.

    The one she used likely dissolved flesh.

    Kraush remembered it as her preferred poison during her academy days.

    ��Still effective.��

    Poison is one of the most aggressive means.

    It was very effective against Erosion Species.

    If the Lagrain family hadn��t started the war, they would have been formidable allies against World Erosions.

    Kraush recalled the past and clicked his tongue.

    ��I��ll save them all this time.��

    The talented individuals who could fight World Erosions would all be spared to prevent destruction.

    No way they��d be allowed to die easily.

    Kraush turned to Haring, who had justnded after killing the Erosion Species.

    Thanks to his senses, he already knew the location of the Erosion Sorcerer.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush spun Rain Thunder Prime and aimed it at the ground with a sinister smile.

    ��Ever tried digging a tunnel?��

    ��Huh?��

    As Haring looked puzzled, Kraush plunged Rain Thunder Prime into the ground.

    ck mes surged from his sword.

    ��If you haven��t, you��ll get a chance now.��

    Special experiences for special peers.

    �� �� ��

    Juio Irma, an Erosion Sorcerer,

    a middle-aged man with noticeable wrinkles, was sitting in front of an altar.

    He held a crystal skull in his hand.

    The eerie crystal skull glowed as darkness flowed from Juio��s hand.

    The darkness wavered, following the light from the altar.

    It was the power of the Night God.

    He had been storing the Night God��s power in the crystal.

    As expected, the power was still weakpared to the true power of the Night God.

    Boom!

    Just then, he sensed that an intruder had appeared.

    Juio felt the presence of his defeated Erosion Species from afar and smiled.

    ��Foolish Yellow Tower scum. They don��t even realize they��ve walked into a trap.��

    Juio knew the Yellow Tower had requested the academy to deal with him.

    They wanted to handle him cheaply.

    Stupid idea.

    ��I��ll capture the academy members and use them as hostages.��

    Many academy members were nobles.

    No matter how skilled they were, inside the Night God��s tomb, he was invincible.

    So, he ambushed them as soon as they entered.

    He would capture them, preventing interference from the Yellow Tower or others.

    In the meantime, he would absorb the Night God��s power fully.

    Then, no one could stop him.

    ��The damned Yellow Tower scum will understand soon.��

    He was born to parents who were once ves, now abolished in Devrham.

    Although he had innate magic talent, the stigma of his lowly birth remained.

    The Yellow Tower scum never recognized him, worsening his inferiorityplex over time.

    One day, he discovered a ruin.

    It was the tomb of a forgotten demigod who had challenged the gods.

    Even in death, the god left power in the tomb.

    Realizing this, Juio saw an opportunity.

    He began researching continuously in the ruins.

    But the ruin couldn��t be managed by magic alone.

    After much thought, he turned to the power of World Erosion.

    He met the Moon Rabbit, a World Erosion.

    After crawling through thewless zone, he knelt before the Moon Rabbit, seeking to be a servant.

    The Moon Rabbit, being generous, shared the power of World Erosion, encouraging him to pursue his dream.

    To repay that kindness, he would make the Night God��s power his own.

    He would be a god, the highest rank in the status system loved by the Yellow Tower scum.

    His face filled with anticipation and desire.

    Crash, boom!

    Just then,

    the ceiling above the altar copsed.

    Juio looked up in shock.

    He hadn��t expected the ceiling to fall.

    Someone burst through the ceiling,nding with ck mes swirling around them, golden de glinting.

    ��Are you the idiot touching my stuff?��

    ��What?��

    Juio was taken aback by the sudden question.

    But Kraush, sensing the night energy from the crystal skull in Juio��s hand, smiled.

    ��It��s you. Time to distribute some punishment.��

    �� �� ��

    Inside the Night God��s tomb,

    before the grave containing the god��s body, Juio looked at Kraush and suppressed augh.

    Judging by his uniform, Kraush was clearly an academy student.

    A mere teenager.

    ��He came all the way here without any fear.��

    Juio now understood why he hadn��t sensed him approaching.

    It was due to the energy emanating from Kraush��s body.

    ��A curse? World Erosion?��

    A peculiar energy flowed from Kraush��s body and sword.

    The ruins were filled with Erosion Species ced by Juio.

    Through them, he detected any non-World Erosion presence.

    But Kraush exuded an energy simr to World Erosion, making it undetectable.

    Even if detected, he hadn��t expected someone to burst through the ceiling.

    ��Who are you?��

    ��I told you, I��m here to punish you.��

    Kraush casually replied, cracking his neck.

    Juio frowned, feeling disrespected.

    Despite that, Kraush��s power was at a master level.

    It was unimaginable for a young adult.

    Not an opponent to be underestimated.

    ��The Yellow Tower scum must have sent a real monster.��

    A noble born with such power at a young age.

    This was why nobles valued lineage.

    ��Better for me.��

    With such a lineage, his family must cherish him.

    Perfect as a hostage.

    ��I have a proposal.��

    Juio spoke first.

    Kraush stood still, Rain Thunder Prime lowered at his waist.

    ��If you attack me, your friend above will die to the Erosion Species. The ruins are filled with creatures you can��t imagine.��

    Some were truly dangerous.

    Juio barely controlled them, keeping them for a potential full-scale war with the Yellow Tower.

    ��Surrender, and your friends will live.��

    Juio knew this age group well.

    Academy students cherished their friendships.

    Though such things were meaningless.

    Kraush��s eyebrow twitched for the first time.

    ��Friend?��

    Ignoring everything else, he seemed bothered by that word.

    Seeing this, Juio smiled.

    ��Yes, your friend. Mentioning friends must have hit a nerve, huh?��

    ��You bastard, dragging him into this. Talking about friends.��

    Spat back with a curse,

    Juio was stunned by the insult.

    Nobles didn��t usually speak so coarsely.

    ��You need a beating.��

    Kraush stomped the ground.

    Heat emanated from his body, steam rising as Juio��s eyes widened.

    Kraush��s power surged several times over as he charged.

    ��Damn you!��

    Realizing Kraush had been hiding his power, Juio extended his hand.

    Rumble!

    The entire space shook.

    Kraush ran straight at him, but it was a mistake.

    This ce was Juio��s specially prepared battlefield.

    He would make him pay for this fearlessness.

    ��Devour him!��

    A giant worm-like Erosion Species appeared through the ceiling.

    It opened its mouth, filled with rows of teeth, to swallow Kraush whole.

    Kraush exhaled quietly.

    As his concentration peaked, he drew Rain Thunder Prime.

    Annihtion Erosion

    First Form

    Sky Annihting Draw

    Rain Thunder Prime, sheathed in ck mes, shed out.

    The strike split the Erosion Species in half and continued towards Juio��s neck.

    ��Ah!��

    Juio��s scream and a thunderous crash filled the air.

    The surrounding area was engulfed in ck mes, the tomb in disarray.

    Juio, unharmed, had his arms raised defensively.

    He had used the Night God��s power in the crystal skull to activate a defensive spell.

    ��The power of that strike����

    Despite surviving, the spell was shattered by one draw of Kraush��s Sky Annihting Draw.

    Juio was horrified by the immense power.

    Dangerous.

    He quickly extended his hand.

    Thunk-

    Juio heard a sound from his side and turned.

    There was a girl with short ck and purple hair.

    He hadn��t sensed her presence.

    Realizing it was a skill, Juio understood toote.

    She had driven the dagger deep into his side, meeting his eyes before pulling it out.

    Pop!

    Blood poured from Juio��s waist.

    The moment the dagger pierced, his vision blurred and spun.

    ��Ugh!��

    Blood spurted from his eyes and mouth.

    He realized the dagger was poisoned.

    The poison spread through his body.

    If it had been aimed at his neck, he might have defended himself.

    But he was caught off guard by Kraush��s attack.

    ��From the start, he nned this.��

    Kraush��s dismissive attitude was to draw his attention.

    He was meticulous.

    A lifelong underdog.

    He wouldn��t act without knowing his opponent��s capabilities.

    He would lull them intocency until ready to strike.

    That��s how he survived.

    Realizing he had beenpletely outmaneuvered, Juio gritted his teeth.

    His sclera turned ck.

    He gathered the power of World Erosion to dy the poison��s spread.

    His only option was to unleash the Night God��s power.

    He gripped the crystal skull, ready to crush it.

    Slice!

    Kraush��s sword reached Juio��s right arm in an instant.

    Juio��s arm and the crystal skull rolled to the ground.

    ��I told you.��

    Juio��s eyes widened as Kraush��s fist aimed for his jaw.

    ��You need a beating.��

    Thud!

    Kraush��s punch knocked Juio unconscious.

    Inch Strength

    Two more strikes lifted Juio��s body into the air.

    ��Ugh!��

    Juio rolled on the ground, eyes turned back,pletely unconscious.

    As Kraush exhaled, Haring, who had hidden after retrieving her daggers, appeared.

    She had made it easy to deal with an unfamiliar opponent.

    ��Is that poison lethal?��

    ��No, but it leavessting side effects, making movement difficult.��

    Terrifying.

    Kraush considered learning about poisons.

    Then he realized poison was simr to curses.

    ��This could lead to something good.��

    He might develop a new type of curse.

    ��Haring, what��s your secondary ss?��

    ��Special Arts.��

    ��Good. Later����

    Kraush began to speak but his eyes narrowed.

    He saw Juio��s right arm floating behind Haring.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush infused ck mes into Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��Run this way.��

    As he spoke, ck darkness spread from the crystal skull.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Annihtion Erosion Third Stage

    ***

    Haring reacted toote to Kraush��s shout.

    Kraush had no choice but to grab her arm and swing Rain Thunder Prime.

    Swoosh!

    The ck mes shed through the space, touching Juio��s right arm.

    With a burst of explosions, Kraush pulled Haring back significantly.

    But even as the smoke billowed, the darkness pouring from the crystal skull continued to spread.

    Kraush, holding Haring at his side, quickly moved away from the spot.

    He knew what that darkness was.

    ��Night.��

    Despite trying to deal with Juio quickly to prevent him from using the Night God��s power, conditions had aligned, and the Night God began to stir.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush grimaced at his rotten luck in such situations.

    ��Put me down.��

    Haring��s voice came at that moment.

    She looked very displeased at being carried like baggage.

    When Kraush released her, Haringnded in a cat-like manner and immediately stood next to him.

    ��I was in a hurry.��

    ��I know.��

    Good if she understood.

    Kraush responded to her as he looked ahead.

    The crystal skull in Juio��s right hand had turned pitch ck.

    Simultaneously, starlight began to swirl in the eyes of the ckened skull.

    The atmosphere of the surrounding area shifted.

    It felt like they were trapped in a space looking up at the night sky.

    Haring��s hair stood on end as she pursed her lips.

    Kraush showed an equally displeased reaction.

    Knowing exactly what this sensation was, Kraush understood.

    When a god manifests in the human world, humans are overwhelmed by an inexplicable impulse.

    And that impulse is infinite reverence for the god.

    But Kraush knew better.

    ��A nameless god using mental interference.��

    This was an attack on the mind.

    Wham!

    The mes within Kraush forcibly awakened his mind.

    If it were a higher deity, it might be different, but the mental interference of a nameless god could be blocked by igniting his body with Ignis.

    Physical shock is perfect for clearing the mind.

    ��Haring, use a poison you can detoxify.��

    Kraush advised Haring, who was paralyzed with fear, her hair standing on end.

    Quickly, Haring activated Extreme Blood Poison.

    ��Ugh.��

    Blood dripped from her mouth as the light returned to her eyes.

    Though she seemed to be in pain, she could move.

    Haring nced at Kraush.

    Extreme Blood Poison could both poison and detoxify.

    To break free from mental interference, she used a potent poison.

    In her hazy state, she couldn��t calcte the exact amount needed to wake herself up.

    So, she used enough poison to make even her, ustomed to toxins, momentarily flinch.

    But she could detoxify herself.

    Kraush, on the other hand, had to endure the shock with his body.

    ��He must have inflicted a shock at least as strong as mine to break free from the mental interference.��

    Yet his face showed no change.

    ��Are all Balheims like this?��

    As Haring gazed at Kraush in wonder,

    Kraush focused on the skull ahead.

    With a rattling sound, the skull finally opened its mouth.

    ��How dare you intrude into my tomb. Youck fear, grave robber.��

    Each word from the skull made Kraush��s skin crawl.

    But Kraush��s eyes slowly opened.

    The Night God had correctly identified Kraush as a grave robber.

    Another term for a grave robber.

    Thief.

    And the skill Kraush possessed.

    ck Hood.

    The Night God knew about the god Kraush had a contract with.

    �� �� ��

    ck Hood.

    Kraush met the god who gave him this skill when he wasn��t much older than he was now.

    Contracts with gods are often said to be special.

    The skills granted by gods are powers beyond human capabilities.

    Their uses vary greatly depending on the individual.

    Many always hoped to possess such skills.

    But not everyone is that fortunate.

    Crash!n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At the time, neither was Kraush.

    At 16 years old, just a month into his academy life, Kraush rolled on the ground after being hit in a mock duel.

    He was unable to enter Rahelrn Academy at the standard age of 15.

    Training an extra year with his mediocre talent, he finally managed to enter Rahelrn Academy.

    Compared to the geniuses, he was insignificant, but his training made him an average knight.

    However, being average meant nothing at Rahelrn Academy.

    ��Idiot, stop trying so hard when you know it won��t work.��

    In the Martial Arts arena,

    Kraush heard contemptuous voices and stares directed at him.

    ��Spit.��

    He spit out the blood gathered in his mouth.

    He was in a miserable state.

    During the mock duel, Kraush was currently rankedst.

    ��Aren��t you ashamed to bear the name Balheim? At least fight with some dignity.��

    One of his eyes seemed injured.

    His vision was dark on one side.

    Squinting through one eye, he looked at him.

    A fellow student, a year younger than him,

    from the Four Kingdoms Poseus,

    Derrick Orman.

    A new golden child from one of Poseus��s four great families, he was famous.

    Kraush knew.

    He only managed to enter Rahelrn Academy thanks to the Balheim name.

    The ones in front of him were beyond his reach.

    But this was all he could do.

    ��Shut up! You worm!��

    Kraush swung his sword at him.

    Thud!

    A spear shaft hit Kraush��s jaw, knocking him out.

    Seeing Kraush roll on the ground, Derrick clicked his tongue.

    ��If you��re that weak, at least fix that rotten mouth.��

    ��Derrick! Stop fooling around ande here! Senior Arthur is about to duel!��

    ��Really?��

    As the kids rushed off,

    Kraushy on the ground alone.

    The sky seemed endlessly high.

    ��It hurts.��

    His body ached from the beatings.

    Following the professor��s advice, Kraush headed to the infirmary.

    He rolled around in there so much he was tired of it.

    Outside the infirmary,

    Voices of excited kids filled the air.

    They were full of dreams, heading towards their goals.

    Despite being adults, they were still in their youth.

    But Kraush sat alone in the infirmary, treating himself as the nurse was away.

    There was no paradise to escape to.

    Even at Rahelrn Academy, where he fled from Balheim, Kraush was alone.

    ��Damn it.��

    A curse slipped from his lips.

    Kraush grabbed his dark blue hair, nearly pulling it out.

    Had he been from a regr family instead of Balheim, he wouldn��t be treated like this.

    But his hair color and the name Balheim always followed him like a shadow.

    It would never leave him.

    ��At least����

    If he had a skill.

    Kraush covered his face with his hands.

    What was he thinking now?

    He wrapped his bandages and walked out of the infirmary.

    ��Treating like that will only make it worse.��

    A voice stopped Kraush.

    Turning, he saw someone sitting on the infirmary window sill.

    In the dark infirmary,

    Sunlight cast shadows on a girl��s back.

    Her face was so pale she seemed almost inhuman.

    Her ck hair flowed like summer wind.

    With the sound of cicadas in the distance,

    the girl met Kraush��s gaze and smiled captivatingly.

    Wearing unfamiliar clothes, she spoke.

    ��No matter how you treat it, it��s already toote.��

    A nameless girl.

    And she was the one.

    Who gave Kraush the ck Hood.

    Standing before the skull inhabited by the Night God, Kraush wore a grim expression.

    He still didn��t know why that god gave him the ck Hood.

    The god said nothing about herself and never appeared again.

    Kraush only felt the god��s presence through the power of the skill.

    It was a unique contract unlike any other.

    Kraush always wondered.

    Who was the god that gave him the ck Hood?

    ��Night God, do you know which god I��m contracted with?��

    Kraush asked as the skull��s eyes glowed red.

    ��It seems you don��t know which being you��ve allied with.��

    He knows.

    This bastard knows.

    Kraush��s eyes gleamed.

    He hadn��t expected to find an answer to his longstanding question here.

    ��I��d like to have a conversation.��

    Kraush proposed.

    While he needed the Night God��s power, information about his own god was also crucial.

    So he wanted to talk if possible.

    The skull was silent for a moment.

    ck, ck!

    Then, the skull��s teeth ttered.

    Kraush realized the Night God was mocking him.

    As Kraush frowned, the skull stoppedughing.

    ��Why talk with a grave robber who disturbed my rest?��

    Bastard.

    He never intended to talk.

    At that moment, night swirled around the Night God.

    The unconscious Erosion Sorcerer Juio Irma stood up.

    More urately, it wasn��t standing.

    Because its head was devoured by the ckness of night, leaving it hollow.

    ��How amusing. Thanks to the one who coveted my power, I can now wield it.��

    Darkness flowed from the arm holding the skull and Juio��s severed arm.

    The darkness connected them, restoring the arm.

    Wham!

    ck mes surged again.

    The Night God erased the approaching mes with a gesture.

    Then, the skull��s eyes turned to where Kraush had been, but he was gone.

    Using the chance, Kraush had fled.

    ��Pathetic.��

    The Night God extended his hand.

    Darkness flowed from his palm, sinking into the ground.

    ��Run all you want in my tomb.��

    Boom, boom, boom!

    Rumbles echoed from all around as something massive began to move.

    Erosion Species influenced by the Night God��s night started moving.

    Their target was everyone within the tomb.

    Enhanced by the Night God��s power, their fangs would soon tear the intruders apart.

    But the Night God hadn��t considered one thing.

    Tap-

    Footsteps echoed, drawing the Night God��s gaze.

    Whang!

    A golden de mmed into the skull with a loud noise.

    The skull��s eyes twitched.

    The one who struck was Kraush.

    He hadn��t fled after all.

    Kraush had only pretended to run.

    ��A skill.��

    The Night God realized what Kraush had done.

    As he said, Kraush used a skill to hide his presence.

    Haring��s skill, Invisible.

    It also allowed him to approach the Erosion Sorcerer Juio Irma.

    But Haring wasn��t with him.

    The skull realized Haring was moving alone with Invisible.

    ��Tricks.��

    The skull sneered.

    All meaningless.

    Despite Kraush��s surprise attack, the shield around the Night God remained intact.

    ck pirs shot from the ground.

    Touching them would blind one with darkness.

    Kraush dodged the pirs, stepping back.

    Smoke began to seep from Kraush��s mouth.

    The World Erosion within him red as Annihtion Erosion activated.

    The Night God��s eyes glowed intensely.

    From the first encounter, he sensed it.

    The power emanating from Kraush was unmistakably World Erosion.

    ��Thief, you��ve touched what you shouldn��t have.��

    Kraush remained silent.

    Instead, he tempered his body.

    As his body boiled, he reached the second stage of Annihtion Erosion.

    But even that felt insufficient.

    ��This level isn��t enough to defeat the Night God.��

    Though a nameless god, a god is still a god.

    The power from the skull far surpassed Kraush.

    Though nothingpared to its full power, it was still overwhelming.

    ��There are two paths to victory.��

    One, Haring seeds in the task assigned to her.

    Two, destroy the crystal skull containing the Night God��s power.

    Both were tough.

    But Kraush intended to aplish both if possible.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    [Ha.]

    At Kraush��s call, Crimson Garden sighed in displeasure.

    ��I need the third stage.��

    [Can you handle it?]

    ��It��s my specialty.��

    Kraush spoke, lowering Rain Thunder Prime.

    As he drew breath, he severed a curse he had been using.

    Kraush��s eyes turned blood-red, his mind also consumed by red.

    [You fool, you could destroy your brain.]

    Crunch!

    At that moment,

    ��Huh?��

    The Night God sensed aplete shift in the atmosphere.

    He knew who was causing it.

    Kraush, standing with Rain Thunder Prime lowered, exhaling smoke.

    ��What is this?��

    The skull��s eyes trembled in the night.

    When the Night God realized something,

    Boom!

    Juio��s body, possessed by the Night God, crashed into the tomb wall, flying to the other side.

    The barrier created by the Night God��s power trembled violently.

    The skull��s eyes wavered in shock.

    He hadn��tprehended what just happened.

    Thud, thump.

    Something fell from the broken wall.

    The skull��s eyes turned to see Kraush.

    His eyes were vivid red, red energy swirling around him.

    Rain Thunder Prime glowed a bright red, unlike before.

    The skull��s pupils dted.

    He couldn��t understand what Kraush had done.

    Smoke slipped from Kraush��s lips.

    The explosive power emanating from his body was on a different level.

    Kraush temporarily erased a curse.

    It was none other than Doll��s Eye.

    During training with Crimson Garden, Doll��s Eye had once collided with another curse and was nullified.

    As a result, two forces within Kraush��s body went berserk.

    One was the madness of World Erosion.

    The other was the murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star.

    When both rampaged,

    Kraush discovered something new.

    Madness and murderous intent are simr but ipatible forces.

    They shed and countered each other, bncing precariously.

    If one side tipped, Kraush��s mind would be consumed.

    But the sh of these forces channeled pure power into his body.

    The madness-enhanced power of World Erosion surged within him.

    The murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star forcefully drew out his physical power.

    When these forces imbued Kraush,

    he saw a new realm.

    The third stage of Annihtion Erosion.

    Annihtion Asura

    ��Ten seconds.��

    The peak time Kraush could reach.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    True Madness

    ***

    The time given was only ten seconds.

    Once ten seconds passed, the bnce between the Heavenly ughter Star and the madness would break, leading to an immediate rampage.

    Knowing this well, Kraush��s body moved faster than anyone else.

    Boom!

    The sound filled the spot btedly, raising a cloud of dust.

    When Kraush, who had vanished in an instant, reached the Night God��s proximity,

    the skull��s eyes btedly turned towards him.

    ck!

    But it was already toote to react.

    Kraush��s red de had already pierced the Night God��s shield.

    Too fast.

    Kraush was absurdly quick, so much so that even a divine being couldn��t track him.

    If it were the Night God��s true body, it might be different.

    But the power dwelling in the crystal skull was less than 5%.

    Thus, it couldn��t keep up with Kraush activated Annihtion Asura.

    Boom!

    With a collision, the Night God was sent flying again.

    But this time, it didn��t end there.

    Kraush moved faster than the flying Night God and was already at his destination.

    Kraush��s foot struck towards the Night God.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar echoed as his foot mmed down.

    Kraush had halted the Night God mid-air, shield and all.

    ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!

    What followed was the crazed sound of a sword striking down repeatedly.

    Kraush��s sword struck the Night God��s shield dozens of times in an instant.

    Each strike emitted ck mes, turning the shield��s front pitch ck.

    ng, ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!

    In the pitch-ck void, the metallic sounds from the sealed shield were maddening.

    Even the Night God felt an eerie sensation.

    What kind of madman would strike a shield so aggressively to break it?

    The Night God was appalled by Kraush��s madness.

    ��You grave robber!��

    Enraged, the Night God extended his hand, causing ck spikes to shoot out from the shield in all directions.

    Kraush was pressing down on the shield with his foot while striking with his sword.

    If he didn��t dodge, he��d be impaled.

    If he dodged, he wouldn��t be able to attack in the darkness and would have to retreat.

    The Night God had realized that stalling would make Kraush copse on his own.

    ng!

    But another strike came immediately.

    The Night God was bewildered.

    Spikes had beenunched, so why was he still striking?

    ng, ng!

    Despite the ck mes obscuring his vision, the strikes continued.

    The ck mes from the World Erosion and Ignis disoriented even the god��s sight.

    Thus, the Night God couldn��t tell what Kraush was doing on the shield.

    At that moment,

    crack!

    A sound echoed as the shield, unable to withstand the relentless strikes, began to crack.

    The light in the skull��s eyes flickered.

    A shield made with divine power was breaking from sheer force and repetition.

    It seemed impossible, but it was happening.

    Kraush was emitting an unexinable level of output.

    ng!

    A sword de emerged through the ck mes, finally piercing the shield.

    The red de stopped just short of the Night God��s face.

    Amidst the sparks, Kraush��s face reappeared.

    His red eyes, reminiscent of a demon, stood out against his dark blue hair.

    The Night God realized.

    Kraush hadn��t dodged the spikes at all.

    His left leg was impaled by a spike.

    Rather than being deterred, Kraush found the fixed position beneficial.

    He kept striking in that position, ck mes hissing as his blood dripped onto the shield.

    The sound made it clear how hot his body was.

    Kraush ignored his impaled leg, focusing solely on breaking the shield within ten seconds.

    It was madness.

    A level of obsession far beyond human capacity.

    An all-out attack, disregarding his own body.

    The Night God was bewildered.

    Attacking him for being a grave robber was one thing, but this level of recklessness would leave him in a dire state even if he survived.

    ��Even if you survive, you��ll burn out.��

    As the Night God questioned in disbelief, Kraush didn��t pay attention.

    Kraush silently exhaled smoke, lifting his sword above his head.

    ��Two seconds left.��

    Lightning energy gathered in the sheath formed by his sword.

    Simultaneously, the ck mes within shed, creating a storm.

    A single concentrated strike.

    As Kraush reached the realm of Sword and Spirit Fusion,

    crack!

    The lightning sheath shattered, and ck mes and lightning energy surged.

    The crimson sword shed straight down towards the cracked shield.

    Watching the red trail, the Night God asked,

    ��Why go to such lengths?��

    That was hisst question before the sword reached him.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Form

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    Boom!

    A storm of ck mes and lightning energy swept through the tomb.

    The impact shook the entire tomb.

    When the storm subsided,

    Juio��s charred bodyy beneath the cracked crystal skull.

    A hand grabbed the crystal skull.

    ck-

    The crystal skull��s teeth ttered.

    The hand belonged to none other than Kraush.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��Spit.��

    Kraush spat out the ck blood that had risen to his mouth and wiped his lips.

    Then, seeing blood flow from his nose, he clicked his tongue and wiped his nose as well.

    As soon as the ten seconds passed, Kraush reactivated Doll��s Eye to forcibly suppress the madness and the Heavenly ughter Star.

    The timing was tight, leaving residual effects.

    Kraush clenched his teeth, struggling to stay conscious.

    His mind was foggy.

    ��My whole body�� aching to death.��

    Forcibly elevating his physical state with the Heavenly ughter Star and enhancing Annihtion Erosion with madness had harsh aftereffects.

    But without such measures, he couldn��t have broken the Night God��s shield.

    Despite the power being far below the true deity, it was still divine power.

    Anything less wouldn��t have sufficed.

    [You endure well.]

    Crimson Garden��s voice echoed.

    ��Well, if I don��t, I��d lose my mind and turn into a murderer.��

    [You really want to shorten your life.]

    ��I n to solve that with your immortality.��

    [Cheeky brat. I won��t give it to you!]

    ��Who else would you give it to?��

    Feeling absurd, Kraush took out some painkillers and swallowed them.

    He poured a potion directly onto his impaled leg.

    With a sizzling sound, the expensive potion began to heal the hole in his leg.

    He gulped down the remaining potion.

    That should be enough for emergency treatment.

    ��I��ll have to see Astria again when I get back.��

    That��s what healers are for.

    Feeling somewhat better from the potion, Kraush looked at the crystal skull.

    The Night God��s power within had diminished significantly.

    During Annihtion Asura, he could have obliterated it, but he chose not to.

    He had to achieve the goal he had in mind since arriving at the tomb.

    ��Still conscious?��

    Kraush called out to the Night God within the crystal skull.

    The light in the skull��s eyes returned slightly.

    ��Still talking about that conversation.��

    ��Well, it was my goal from the start.��

    ��I don��t know your god precisely.��

    Starting from that topic, it seemed the Night God limited Kraush��s interest to the god he contracted with.

    ��I only know that your god is the most resented by other gods.��

    ��Resented?��

    ��What do you think was done with that thieving ability?��

    ��Stealing divine power, you mean?��

    No response.

    So, it was true.

    A skill is a blessing from a god.

    In essence, a skill is part of a god��s power.

    But a skill is just a fraction, not the god��s full power.

    Kraush��s contracted god stole the full power of other gods.

    ��What a crazy woman.��

    Even among gods, that would draw immense ire.

    She would face worse than the Night God.

    Moreover, Kraush always had a question.

    Others contracted with gods from birth, but Kraush met the god who gave him ck Hood after his regression.

    ��I thought she would approach me since I had her skill.��

    Yet she never appeared.

    ��What is she doing? Or does she not care like before?��

    Uncertain, but the Night God��s story intrigued him.

    ��Maybe I can do that tooter.��

    Stealing divine power could make preventing world destruction much easier.

    ��Without a way to reach the divine realm, I��d need to forcibly manifest a god.��

    Thinking along those lines, Kraush shook his head.

    That was too far off for now.

    ��No news since, just giving skills to humans.��

    The Night God��s tone was incredulous.

    Watching him, Kraush waved dismissively.

    ��It was curious, but if you don��t know, fine.��

    He had already suspected his god was different from normal gods.

    ��I propose a deal.��

    [You really like deals.]

    Don��t criticize a human��s most rational method.

    At the word ��deal,�� the skull��s eyes shimmered.

    ck, ck, ck!

    Then itughed.

    ��Grave robber, what can you possibly offer me in a deal?��

    ��Your name.��

    The Night God��sughter ceased.

    ��I��ll retrieve your name.��

    ��Nonsense. A grave robber can��t find it.��

    ��If I can steal divine power, why not a name? Your name was stolen by another god, right?��

    The Night God fell silent.

    Having lost his name and slumbered in this tomb,

    to a god, a name is power.

    Of course, he wanted his name back.

    ��What do you want?��

    The Night God��s thought was correct.

    When he asked, Kraush replied.

    ��Your skill, Nox.��

    ��You already have a skill. I can��t grant another.��

    ��It��s fine. Give it to that guy.��

    Kraush pointed at Juio, charred but alive.

    Though his lifespan wouldn��t be long after hosting the Night God, he was alive.

    Kraush was asking the Night God to grant Juio the skill.

    The Night God was stunned.

    He realized Kraush intended to use ck Hood to steal the skill from Juio.

    ��You��re a true grave robber, seeking to take everything.��

    ��That��s how you use abilities.��

    As Kraush spoke, the Night God sighed.

    Then the crystal skull moved.

    ��Can you guarantee retrieving my name?��

    ��Well, you��re just lying here, might as well give it a shot.��

    ��You��re not a grave robber, but a con artist.��

    But there was no reason to refuse.

    Either way, there was no loss.

    ��ce me on him.��

    Following the Night God��s instruction, Kraush ced the skull on Juio��s body.

    The skull ttered as the remaining night within it flowed into Juio.

    Juio didn��t need to answer a contract for the skill.

    Having hosted the Night God once, he was already a forced apostle.

    Thus, as the skill imbued into Juio, Kraush activated ck Hood.

    With Juio unconscious and unaware,

    Kraush seized the Night God��s skill, Nox.

    He felt the ck night permeate his body.

    As it spread, Lunar Body emitted a noticeably strong yin energy.

    His body, heated from Annihtion Asura, began to cool.

    Kraush clenched his fist.

    Stealing Nox was the right decision.

    Nox had an additional effect.

    When night fully descended,

    under that night, Kraush would be much stronger.

    Nox was most potent when night prevailed.

    This would be very useful against the Moon Rabbit in the future.

    ��Thanks.��

    ��Remember the deal.��

    ��I said it, so of course I will.��

    Kraush grinned and turned away.

    He stumbled slightly.

    Though better from the potion and Nox, the aftereffects hadn��t entirely faded.

    ��One more thing. Where did you send the girl?��

    The Night God��s question referred to Haring.

    Scratching the back of his head, Kraush replied.

    ��I told her to destroy all your relics in the tomb and bring just one.��

    It would take time, but that way, he could ensure he could threaten the Night God.

    Kraush intended to deal with the Night God from the start.

    If the deal seeded, fine.

    If not, he nned to threaten.

    ��You maniac! Aren��t you afraid of divine retribution!��

    The Night God��s roar came toote as Kraush was already leaving.

    ��I��ll stop her before she breaks everything.��

    ��Get back here! I��ll smash your head!��

    ��Haha, the relics are what will be smashed, not me.��

    Kraush��s final retort was as unyielding as ever.

    [What a crazy bastard.]

    Crimson Garden��s quiet curse echoed in ce of the Night God��s anger.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    You Were Kidnapped

    ***

    After the deal with the Night God wasplete, Kraush poured a potion over his leg to heal the wound and walked down the corridor.

    It didn��t take long for him to find a room.

    Inside, he saw relics broken here and there.

    Haring was doing as instructed, breaking the relics.

    Following the trail of shattered relics, Kraush soon saw ck hair.

    She was none other than Haring Lagrain, holding a dagger high and breaking a relic.

    ��Haring.��

    When Kraush called her, Haring turned around quickly.

    She looked at him with eyes slightly wider than usual.

    ��Did you resolve it?��

    ��Yeah, no need to break them anymore.��

    Haring slowly lowered the dagger, showing a relieved expression.

    It made sense, considering she had faced the Night God herself.

    She knew how dangerous he was.

    She must have been worried about her own safety if Kraush��s n hadn��t worked.

    It was fortunate she followed instructions well.

    ��Did you defeat the god?��

    ��His power was weaker than a true god��s, but yes.��

    She looked at Kraush with curious eyes.

    ��Are all Balheims like this?��

    Kraush shrugged.

    ��They��re worse than me.��

    ��I see.��

    epting this easily, Haring then heard a rumbling noise from afar.

    It seemed Aniks and the Erosion Species had collided.

    Even without the Night God, the Erosion Species were still a threat.

    They were never so full as to ignore prey right in front of them.

    ��What will you do?��

    Haring asked, putting the dagger at her waist.

    ��We should join them.��

    Though Haring might not have used much strength, Kraush had exerted a lot.

    His legs were still trembling.

    Joining Aniks and his group was the best course of action.

    ��Also, we should bring the Erosion Sorcerer with us.��

    ��Let��s go.��

    As soon as Kraush spoke, the stoic Haring moved ahead.

    Kraush tried to follow but staggered.

    Thud!

    Barely maintaining his bnce, Kraush struck the ground with his foot to avoid falling.

    He almost made a fool of himself rolling on the floor.

    Seeing this, Haring stopped and looked back at him.

    ��Should I carry you?��

    ��Can you even lift me?��

    In response, Haring moved her hands near her hips and tilted her head.

    ��Maybe?��

    ��Stop joking and let��s go.��

    Kraush sighed and tried to move again when his instincts red.

    [Evade.]

    Following his instinct, Kraush thrust his hand forward.

    Haring was right in front of him, and as he pushed her aside,

    Crack!

    A spider Erosion Species burst out from the copsing wall and sprayed webbing at Kraush.

    ��Damn it.��

    With Haring��s wide-eyed gaze behind him, Kraush was ensnared by the web.

    The spider Erosion Species quickly grabbed Kraush and ascended.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring screamed as she chased after him, but Kraush had already been taken far away.

    Gone.

    Out of sight.

    Her eyes trembled fiercely.

    Her breathing grew rapid.

    ��No. Calm down.��

    She forced herself to calm down.

    The situation had triggered a past trauma.

    She needed to pull herself together.

    She was the only one who could save him now.

    ��Haring!��

    A voice called from behind.

    It was Aniks and his group.

    They looked a mess, likely from fighting the Erosion Species.

    Aniks quickly approached Haring and looked around.

    On his way, he had found someone who seemed to be an Erosion Sorcerer and restrained him before rushing in to find Haring and Kraush, but only found Haring.

    ��Where is Kraush��?��

    ����He got captured because of me.��

    Haring bit her lip hard.

    She had been too slow to detect the spider Erosion Species before it appeared.

    Her detection abilities were weak.

    Kraush took the hit for her, getting captured instead.

    If it wasn��t for him, she would have been the one taken.

    ��Why did he save me in that state����

    She recalled Kraush��s condition.

    Even his strong self was in bad shape after fighting a being imbued with divine power.

    Knowing this, she had intended to escort him back to Aniks��s group.

    She hadn��t expected to be the one being protected.

    Pathetic.

    Despite her intense training and newfound strength, she was still being saved by others.

    She clenched her fists tightly.

    [It��s okay. Haring, I��ll protect you.]

    Her brother had once vowed to protect her in a world created by a World Erosion.

    She vividly remembered his final moments saving her.

    She would never let that happen again.

    ��Help me. We need to save Kraush.��

    So, her attitude changed.

    As an imperial citizen, she had kept a distance from An and his group, but now she asked for help.

    The path was vertical.

    Alone, she would be too slow.

    So, when she asked, Aniks was already standing in front of the tunnel.

    He took a seed out of his pocket.

    ��Don��t worry.��

    Aniks��s crimson eyes shone brightly.

    ��Everyone from the Twin Sprout will return safely.��

    A tree sprouted from his hand and shot up the tunnel.

    Aniks immediately grabbed a branch.

    The members of the Twin Sprout followed, grabbing branches and ascending the tunnel.

    Haring, realizing how they were moving, grabbed a branch and bit her lip.

    She vowed never to let anyone die for her again.

    ***

    After Haring��s voice faded quickly,

    Kraush��s body swung wildly within the web.

    Already in pain from Annihtion Asura, he felt like he was dying.

    His consciousness kept fading.

    [Are you crazy? I told you to dodge! Why did you get hit?]

    Crimson Garden��s reprimand kept him barely conscious.

    [I can��t believe this. You��re blinded by a woman!]

    It wasn��t like that, so she should stop misunderstanding.

    Thud!

    Suddenly, the vertical ascent ended, and Kraush rolled on the ground.

    ��Get out first.��

    As soon as he confirmed this, Kraush sucked in air.

    With the heat rising within him, he bit through the web.

    The web melted, and he could breathe again.

    He ignited Ignis on his fingertips and burned through the web.

    As soon as he was free, he rolled on the ground again.

    Thud!

    After one roll, he exhaled.

    Raising his head, he saw a massive passageway with the ceiling and floor blown open.

    Wind howled through therge passage.

    Whatever made this, it was huge.

    It was likely the Erosion Species Juio mentioned that even he couldn��t control.

    On the side of the passage, there were paths just wide enough for one person.

    Kraush was on one of those paths.

    ��Hiss?��

    Noticing the cut web, the spider Erosion Species turned its red eyes towards him.

    Looking at the walls, Kraush saw many holes.

    Narrow paths for creatures like these.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush grumbled, peeling off the web from his body.

    Already in pain, using Ignis had taken a toll on him.

    Boom!

    But there was no time to rest as another rumble echoed.

    His instincts screamed danger, and Kraush looked up.

    A giant spider appeared at the top of the passage.

    The enormous spider filled the entire ceiling, rolling its red eyes.

    The smaller spider that captured him was likely its offspring, and this was the mother.

    [What will you do?]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue.

    She too seemed to think this was really dangerous.

    Meanwhile, the mother spider opened her mouth wide.

    ��Shrieeek!��

    Her cry echoed, shaking the entire passage.

    Scratching sounds came from all around.

    The mother spider was at least a 5-star creature.

    Plenty of smaller spiders seemed to be around too.

    ��Can you get me out of here quickly?��

    [Only your head.]

    ��I��ll be a Duhan then.��

    [This is no time for jokes.]

    Crimson Garden scolded him.

    But instead of replying, Kraush opened a small pouch he had.

    The pouch belonged to Haring, which he had snatched when he was captured by the web.

    [Did you intend to grab that pouch rather than save that girl?]

    Kraush remained silent.

    He hadn��t intended to be captured in Haring��s ce.

    If she had been taken, he would have been in more danger after exhausting his strength with Annihtion Asura.

    So, Kraush had stolen Haring��s Lagrain family��s poison pouch.

    With it, he could save her even if she was captured.

    Unexpectedly, he ended up being the one captured.

    He had forgotten that Erosion Species were drawn to the power of World Erosion.

    [Bianca would be pleased to know your true intentions.]

    Crimson Garden reacted incredulously.

    Moments ago, she had scolded him for saving a girl, and now this.

    As Kraush searched the pouch and took out a single item,

    Crack!

    A noise and vibration came from behind.

    Turning, Kraush saw a tree sprouting in the passage he had just left.

    ��Right on time.��

    Recognizing the tree, Kraush closed the pouch.

    There was no need to use his strength now.

    The one who summoned the tree was Aniks.

    Sure enough, Aniks was the first to appear from the tree.

    Seeing the spider Erosion Species behind Kraush, he raised his hand.

    ��Hiss!��

    The tree shot up, piercing and killing the spider.

    Aniks immediately looked up, spotting the mother spider.

    The mother spider began descending the ceiling.

    The other Twin Sprout members arrived one by one.

    ��Can you handle that?��

    ��I have to.��

    Aniks rolled up his sleeves.

    Despite being a 5-star creature, Aniks was confident.

    Kraush backed off, trusting him to handle it.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring rushed to Kraush, checking his condition.

    Seeing her urgent actions, Kraush blinked.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He had helped her, but her reaction was a bit much.

    Haring, holding Kraush��s cor, trembled.

    Seeing her, Kraush��s keen intuition reacted.

    ��She has something bothering her.��

    It seemed Haring had a trauma.

    And he had inadvertently triggered it.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush spoke to Haring, who hadn��t calmed down.

    ��I��m fine. See? I��m okay.��

    He covered her hands holding his cor, and Haring flinched.

    Finally, she seemed toe to her senses and released his cor.

    ��Sorry, because of me����

    ��More importantly, we have a problem.��

    Kraush pointed to the ceiling with his chin.

    As the mother spider moved, Aniks summoned trees and attacked her fiercely.

    The Twin Sprout members climbed the trees,unching an offensive, but it would take a while to subdue her.

    ��I can��t help. You guys have to handle it.��

    Kraush initially nned to use a poison packet, but the situation changed.

    He left the task to them, and Haring��s eyes hardened.

    ��I��ll handle it.��

    She drew her dagger and dashed forward.

    At that moment, Kraush��s instincts red again.

    ��Damn it.��

    Couldn��t he get a break?

    Kraush looked up.

    Rumble��

    Small stones began to tremble under his feet.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring turned back and rushed to Kraush.

    ��Mr. Aniks! Something ising from above!��

    At that moment, a Twin Sprout member noticed the anomaly and shouted.

    ��Hiss?��

    The mother spider looked up.

    Crash!

    A loud noise and tremor shook the ce as the wall above the mother spider shattered.

    ��Brace for impact!��

    Aniks quickly raised trees to block falling debris.

    Haring sliced the rocks falling towards Kraush with her dagger.

    The poison on her dagger could easily cut through rocks.

    But that wasn��t the problem.

    ��Shrieeek!��

    The mother spider screeched as her massive body collided with Aniks��s trees.

    The trees couldn��t withstand the impact and some copsed.

    Twin Sprout members running on the trees were exposed to falling debris.

    ��Ahh!��

    ��Ugh!��

    Cries of pain came from all directions.

    Elfin and Aniks shone at that moment.

    Despite the falling rocks and trees, Elfin moved lightly, catching the falling members.

    Aniks created tforms for Elfin, preventing the fall of Twin Sprout members.

    ��Shrieeek!��

    Meanwhile, the mother spider sprayed venom at the ceiling, iling her legs wildly.

    The whole ce turned chaotic.

    Rocks fell, and smoke filled the area.

    As the mother spider fought, Aniks quickly gathered his members and returned to Kraush.

    He hurriedly checked above.

    Through the smoke, he saw something.

    ����Damn it.��

    Aniks��s face hardened.

    A monster with four arms tore chunks from the mother spider.

    The monster resembled a monkey.

    Its size dwarfed the mother spider, with countless tendrils writhing on its skin.

    Its glowing blue eyes,cking pupils, sent chills down his spine.

    A 6-star Erosion Species.

    Decarabia.

    The true ruler of this tomb.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Tinted sses

    ***

    Danger.

    Aniks��s intuition told him as much.

    Kraush, who also saw Decarabia, thought the same.

    The mother spider was struggling, but Decarabia was clearly killing her.

    And each time he consumed the mother spider, Decarabia��s power grew.

    That creature was increasing World Erosion by devouring other Erosion Species, just like those from the Demonic Realm.

    ��That monkey bastard came from the Demonic Realm.��

    Recognizing Decarabia��s origin, Kraush frowned.

    ��It��s on the verge of reaching a 7-star level.��

    Surely, it had devoured all the Erosion Species in the tomb apart from the mother spider.

    Otherwise, it wouldn��t be so filled with the power of World Erosion.

    If Kraush��s body were in its usual condition, it might be different, but in this state, he couldn��t possibly fight that creature.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, Haring grabbed Kraush��s cor again.

    Her face hardened upon seeing Decarabia.

    Her instincts were also signaling danger.

    ��We need to get out, now.��

    She owed Kraush a debt.

    She intended to repay it by ensuring his survival.

    But Kraush knew her judgment was already toote.

    Boom!

    Decarabia, having nearly finished off the mother spider, turned its head towards Kraush.

    Its eyes fixed on Kraush.

    ��Greedy monkey.��

    Kraush realized Decarabia had sensed his World Erosion and coveted it.

    Decarabia had chosen him as its next target.

    [Kraush.]

    This time, Crimson Garden warned him that it was truly dangerous.

    Kraush scanned the surroundings.

    None of them, including Haring, had noticed that Decarabia had marked him as its target.

    But one person was different.

    The most skilled and perceptive among them.

    Kraush��s eyes met Aniks��s.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Aniks had realized that Decarabia��s gaze had shifted towards Kraush.

    So Aniks��s eyes were trembling.

    The Twin Sprout had exhausted considerable strength fighting other Erosion Species.

    Aniks knew well that fighting Decarabia in their current state would mean total annihtion.

    Even though the special circumstances of the Demonic Realm had allowed a 6-star Erosion Species to be handled by the Balheim family, Decarabia was practically a 7-star.

    Kraush had managed to deal with a 6-star Erosion Species due to the Demonic Realm and his normal physical condition.

    Without Kraush, the Twin Sprout couldn��t handle Decarabia.

    Realizing that Decarabia��s target was Kraush, Aniks faced a dilemma.

    Would he, as the leader, choose to confront Decarabia and risk annihtion, or would he escape with Juio and leave Kraush as bait?

    The answer was clear either way.

    ��Aniks.��

    Kraush called out to Aniks.

    ��What will you do?��

    Kraush looked at Aniks.

    Faced with a sudden crisis, Kraush found himself in a situation reminiscent of the past.

    A situation where life and death hung on Aniks��s decision.

    Kraush clenched his fist quietly.

    Kraush knew Aniks to be a rational person.

    At least until he was broken by Charlotte, Aniks chose to save many by sacrificing a few.

    But Kraush knew this repetitive rational choice had eventually led to Aniks being ousted from the Skyborne Generation.

    The world is twisted.

    Even seemingly rational choices can sometimes lead to worse oues.

    Just as Kraush and Lilish had defeated Agares, not everything can be resolved through rational judgment alone.

    Aniks��s rational choices were seen as evasive actions, leading to no substantial results.

    ��This is why I say this world is messed up.��

    It��s truly twisted, but the world requires people to abandon rationality and confront challenges, often sacrificing someone to make progress.

    That��s the nature of this rotten world.

    Aniks had made the most rational choices, but in the end, those choices led to his downfall.

    Ousted from the Skyborne Generation, Aniks became increasingly obsessed, and eventually broke down after hearing about Charlotte��s marriage.

    That was the future awaiting Aniks.

    Thus, Kraush was sure of one thing.

    Aniks��s future would be determined here.

    ��Aniks will make the right choice. Sacrificing one to save many is the role of amander.��

    But it was that very role that broke Aniks.

    Kraush stared at Aniks.

    He could sense the hesitation deep within Aniks��s heart.

    Inherent nature is hard to change.

    Thus, Kraush decided not to me him.

    Perhaps in the future, Aniks��s rational choices would yield better results.

    One shouldn��t judge everything based on regression.

    ��Haring, go with Aniks.��

    Kraush decided to ease Aniks��s burden.

    From Kraush��s perspective, this was morefortable.

    Moreover, Decarabia was clearly targeting him now.

    Kraush understood the rational choice.

    Aniks should escape, and Kraush should handle it alone.

    However, Kraush would no longer have high expectations of Aniks.

    He vaguely sensed that Aniks��s recovery would eventually fall to him.

    ��What do you mean?��

    Haring, unaware that Decarabia had marked Kraush, shouted.

    Ignoring her, Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime and exhaled lightly.

    ��Borrowing your poison pouch.��

    ��Okay.��

    Haring finally realized Kraush had taken her poison pouch.

    As she awkwardly fumbled at her waist, Kraush approached the edge of the cliff.

    ��Kraush.��

    Aniks stopped him.

    Kraush turned, his eyes widening slightly.

    ��Do you have a way to defeat that Erosion Species?��

    Aniks��s eyes showed the resolve to confront rather than rationally retreat.

    ������

    Kraush was momentarily speechless.

    He hadn��t expected Aniks to say that.

    The question shook Kraush.

    Aniks, who always made rational decisions, was now asking for Kraush��s opinion.

    This was surprising in itself.

    ����Yes, if you can make it so that it can��t sense me for three minutes.��

    Three minutes against such a monster.

    Not an easy task.

    But Aniks looked at the Twin Sprout without hesitation.

    ��Can you hold out for three minutes?��

    Aniks asked, and the Twin Sprout members looked at each other.

    Having been with Aniks since entering Rahelrn Academy, they were determined.

    ��Yes, we can.��

    Elfin, facing Aniks, answered firmly first.

    ��I��ll do it too.��

    ��Three minutes is enough.��

    Other members chimed in.

    Their responses reflected Aniks��s leadership over the past year at Rahelrn Academy.

    Aniks looked back at Kraush.

    Kraush was dumbfounded.

    ��We��ll try.��

    Aniks said.

    Kraush couldn��t believe his ears.

    Kraush was clearly exhausted.

    It might seem like stubbornness.

    But Aniks trusted him.

    Kraush felt the image of Aniks he had in his mind shatter.

    Through the cracks, the current Aniks emerged.

    At Pendal��s death, Kraush had realized that regression alone couldn��t define everything.

    This applied to others too, he knew.

    Yet, seeing Aniks always reminded him of being left in a trap.

    That was hard to forget.

    But this moment made him realize.

    Kraush needed to let go of the memories from his regression.

    Aniks had changed.

    Whatever the reason, Aniks now made different choices.

    ��Alright.��

    Kraush didn��t say much more and turned away.

    Realizing how much regression had twisted him.

    ��Haring.��

    At this moment, Kraush sought help from someone new.

    ��I need to borrow your Invisible.��

    Haring��s eyes widened, and she clenched her dagger tightly.

    ��Leave it to me.��

    Kraush had intended to defeat Decarabia alone from the start.

    Though difficult, it wasn��t impossible.

    So he tested Aniks to see if he would follow the same path as in the future or choose differently.

    Today, the result was different.

    Perhaps that was the most important thing for Kraush today.

    ***

    ��Haring, I��ll focus for the next three minutes.��

    Kraush informed Haring while opening the poison pouch.

    Haring��s face hardened seeing the red packet Kraush took out.

    ��Kraush, that��s����

    ��I know what it is.��

    The Red Tiger Packet.

    A poison that boosts physical condition to its peak for three minutes but exacts a severe toll.

    A poison taken by those resolved to die.

    Kraush intended to consume it.

    Haring reached out to stop him.

    But Kraush handed her the poison pouch instead.

    ��I said I��d handle it. We can��t let those guys die in vain.��

    Haring bit her lip.

    Even if she took the Red Tiger Packet, she couldn��t defeat Decarabia.

    Kraush��s firepower was necessary.

    ��Shriek!��

    Meanwhile, the dying cry of the mother spider echoed.

    Thud!

    Chunks of the mother spider��s body began to fall.

    Seeing this, Kraush swallowed the Red Tiger Packet.

    His heart pounded violently.

    The effect of the Red Tiger was three minutes.

    It boosted physical condition to its peak for three minutes.

    He would have to bear the full brunt of the bacsh after ten minutes.

    Swoosh!

    As evidence, ck mes erupted from Kraush��s body as his condition forcibly improved.

    Three minutes.

    Enough time to crush that creature��s head.

    ��Annihtion Asura is����

    Not an option.

    He couldn��t touch madness and the Heavenly ughter Star today.

    A little more and both would rampage.

    That would worsen the situation.

    Though regretful, Kraush didn��t dwell on it.

    He would do his best with what he had.

    Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime and moved it to his waist.

    At that moment, he felt a soft touch on his back.

    Haring had embraced him from behind.

    Their presence and forms began to vanish.

    Still an impressive skill.

    But Haring��s Invisible had a major w.

    If the user used aura, Invisible would break.

    Thus, Haring would have to reveal herself to attack.

    There was no need for Invisible if the enemy could be defeated without aura.

    So Kraush had no interest in stealing Haring��s Invisible.

    Even if he did, it would be a hindrance without the full functionality.

    Instead, Kraush intended to use Haring��s Invisible differently.

    ��Invisible erases the form of both the user and the touched target, but the touched target can use aura without being revealed.��

    In other words, only the user would be revealed when using aura.

    Others could use aura without being exposed.

    ��In a way.��

    Haring��s Invisible was perfect for Kraush.

    With preparation, he could strike deadly blows indefinitely as long as he endured.

    When she was with the Skyborne Generation, Haring��s skill showed endless potential.

    But that potential never came to fruition.

    Her family, Lagrain, was med for starting the war.

    As a result, Haring took responsibility during the peace negotiations and faced execution.

    The Poison King destroyed the Hardenhartz family.

    During that process, Bianca, turned White Ghost, killed the Poison King, ruining Lagrain.

    Haring, who killed the White Ghost, was also executed for her connection to the war.

    Empire and Starlon��s power struggle sacrificed both families.

    Thus, Haring��s Invisible yielded potential but was unused.

    During the war with World Erosion, her corpse was already rotting in the ground.

    ��Not this time.��

    Bianca won��t be the White Ghost.

    Haring won��t need to avenge Bianca.

    Kraush wouldn��t let it happen.

    ��It��s too hot to endure. Just touch me.��

    Haring would get burned if exposed to the heat of Annihtion Erosion without using aura.

    Kraush warned, and Haring shook her head.

    ��I might fall if a stray attack hits.��

    ��Stubborn.��

    Seeing the sense in her words, Kraush said no more.

    Instead, he focused the heat of Annihtion Erosion on Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��There will be many more critical moments.��

    Better to practice now.

    There would be countless life-or-death situations ahead.

    Thud!

    At that moment, Decarabia, having finished its meal, began to move.

    It scanned for Kraush with glowing blue eyes, sensing his vanished presence.

    ��Let��s start.��

    ��Okay.��

    Kraush created a lightning scabbard with Lioner and breathed the heat of Annihtion Erosion into Rain Thunder Prime.

    Three minutes.

    That��s all the time to prepare a deadly strike.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Madness Spreads

    ***

    Aniks Graiza.

    The eldest son of the Graiza family and a noble destined to lead Starlon.

    Later known as the ��Wooden Bow�� and one of the Three Prodigies, he was to be a pir of the Skyborne Generation.

    Now, he was scoffing at his own decision.

    Facing a monster that seemed impossible to handle, he and the Twin Sprout members were buying three minutes.

    And all this trust was ced in one uncertain move.

    What he was betting on now was Kraush, just one person.

    In fact, the entire Twin Sprout��s lives depended on him.

    If Kraush failed, the Twin Sprout members, exhausted from buying time, wouldn��t even be able to escape and would be annihted.

    At best, a few might survive.

    ��A rational decision-maker like me.��

    To think he would make such a choice.

    Aniks remembered that day.

    Two years ago at the Holy Land of Stars.

    The day he was struck down by a boy��s all-out attack when they met at Arayon Pavilion.

    Boom!

    ��Mr. Aniks!��

    Elfin��s voice cried out as Decarabia��s four arms stretched downward.

    Then, clusters of tendrils burst from those arms.

    Each tendril, imbued with a curse, aimed straight at the Twin Sprout members.

    Enraged at Kraush��s disappearance, Decarabiaunched arge-scale attack to find him.

    Seeing this, Aniks immediately struck the wooden floor.

    At that moment, Aniks��s recovery and Mokchendobined, causing trees to rise like shields.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    The tendrils collided with the trees,pressing the stic tendrils.

    Unpleasant sounds echoed from the trees.

    But the four fists that followed could not be blocked.

    Snap!

    Strengthened trees shattered with one blow.

    Through the gap, Decarabia reached out again.

    But Aniks wasn��t alone.

    The Twin Sprout members leaped and attacked the extended arms.

    sh, thud!

    Without a mage,rge-scale bombardment was impossible.

    Their attacks only managed to scratch the tendrils and slightly graze the hide.

    But it was enough to further enrage Decarabia.

    ��Graaaah!��

    Like a person repulsed by insects biting them, Decarabia roared and wildly swung its arms.

    Aniks quickly created tforms with trees to catch or support the members before they were exposed to the fists.

    ��Ugh.��

    Repeatedly doing this, Aniks felt the intense drain on his aura and the burden rising.

    But he gritted his teeth and endured.

    Sweating profusely, he continued to support the Twin Sprout members.

    Normally, he wouldn��t push himself this hard.

    But if not him, no one else would survive.

    A headache pounded in his head.

    But Aniks ignored it and pushed his Mokchendo further.

    His current state resembled someone.

    Aniks vividly remembered a boy.

    A boy who burned his body to surpass his limits, giving his all.

    And someone who was trampled by the star called Charlotte.

    ��Kraush.��

    Aniks had been praised since birth.

    He was the eldest son of the Graiza family, blessed with innate talent.

    Life had been smooth sailing after contracting with a god.

    No one underestimated him; instead, they sought his favor.

    Even the princess of Starlon followed him around.

    But that day.

    Aniks faced someone who denied everything he was.

    Not just small fake stars like himself, but an overwhelming star that shone beyond the world.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    The first time he met Charlotte at the Holy Land of Stars, she was beautiful.

    Her eyes, devoid of color, held arrogance and nobility.

    It was something only the strong could possess.

    So Aniks was intrigued by her.

    Curious about how a genius like herpared to himself.

    And he opened a Pandora��s box he shouldn��t have.

    Against Charlotte, Aniks was helpless.

    His proud Mokchendo was shattered by a single strike of her sword, and he couldn��t even follow her movements.

    When he regained consciousness, all he felt was pain on his face.

    Because his face was smashed by Charlotte��s sword.

    [Disaster. I guess it��s true that Balheim is a monster family.]

    Elfin, one of the Three Prodigies, also scoffed, holding her broken arm.

    [Wow, she��s really strong. I want to fight her again!]

    Bk, another of the Three Prodigies despite his broken legs, showed fighting spirit.

    But Aniks was different.

    He couldn��t feel pure admiration and recognition like Elfin.

    He couldn��t feel awe and fighting spirit like Bk.

    Because Aniks had always been at the top of the Holy Land of Stars.

    If he had at least fought Charlotte evenly, it would have been different.

    But he was brutally beaten.

    It shattered all the pride and confidence he had built.

    From that day, Aniks��s training time gradually decreased.

    It was natural.

    No matter how hard he tried, Charlotte would surpass him effortlessly.

    Following her shadow his whole life, he would at best be the second.

    For Aniks, who had always been first, it was unbearable.

    So Aniks gave up.

    Rather than desperately chasing her, it was better to do nothing.

    Yet he couldn��t take his eyes off Charlotte.

    Even though watching her blinded him.

    He found himself paying attention to everything about her.

    Knowing the rose had thorns, Aniks still reached out to it.

    Then, one day, he noticed someone.

    Charlotte��s brother, Kraush Balheim.

    Seeing Kraush, Aniks felt curiosity.

    ��What would Charlotte��s brother be like?��

    He had heard rumors that Kraush was a halfwit.

    So he tried a simple provocation.

    Wondering how someone overshadowed by a star like Charlotte would react.

    And then.

    Aniks saw a sword strike that split the sky.

    A determination to defeat the opponent, even if it meant being destroyed.

    Kraush was indeed a halfwit.

    His skills were poor, his physique far from a genius.

    He was a failure, considering the education and support from the Balheim family.

    And his life was marked byparisons to his sister, Charlotte.

    Born from the same bloodline, he was destined to be overshadowed by her.

    Even Aniks from a different family couldn��tpare to his plight.

    But Kraush��s eyes never showed even a hint of giving up.

    He only looked forward.

    As ifparing himself to Charlotte was a waste of time.

    Kraush began to shatter his destiny as a halfwit with his own hands.

    He was like iron, repeatedly struck and tempered.

    And Aniks, in a sense, lost to Kraush.

    He couldn��t face Kraush��s sword strike again.

    But why?

    Aniks started training again.

    Seeing Kraush, who had been crushed by Charlotte, not giving up.

    It made Aniks feel it was too early to give up.

    And he felt ashamed.

    A praised prodigy, defeated twice by siblings.

    To restore his broken self-esteem, he resumed training.

    And he kept hearing about Kraush.

    Showing that his determination wasn��t in vain.

    Kraush kept causing a stir in Starlon.

    Each time, Aniks found himself more focused on training.

    Kraush hadn��t given up.

    So neither did Aniks.

    When he saw Kraush again at the entrance ceremony,

    Kraush had defeated Associate Professor Kairan.

    Aniks, witnessing this, smiled with fighting spirit.

    If Kraush could reach there, so could he.

    And now he was here.

    Proving that his training wasn��t in vain.

    Aniks, with the Twin Sprout members, was holding Decarabia back.

    ��Why?��

    Every time he reached his limit, his concentration soared.

    Determined not to let anyone die, his extreme focus pushed him to new heights.

    That��s what a genius was.

    In moments of crisis, they pushed beyond their limits.

    Such people deserved to be called geniuses.

    And Aniks was one of them.

    Aniks��s Mokchendo became more refined.

    Decarabia increasingly felt Aniks��s presence as his Mokchendo tightened around it.

    ��Elfin!��

    ��Yes, sir!��

    Breathing heavily, Elfin flew up with feather-light steps and restrained Decarabia��s arm.

    With extreme concentration, Aniks lost track of time.

    ��Ugh!��

    Meanwhile, a member exposed to the poison from Decarabia��s tendrils fell.

    Aniks quickly caught the member with a tree branch and secured them to the outer wall.

    The Twin Sprout members were being worn down.

    Retirements were increasing.

    With each, Aniks felt more burdened.

    At that moment, Decarabia, sensing it couldn��t continue like this, opened its mouth wide.

    Light began to gather in Decarabia��s mouth.

    Seeing this, Aniks felt a chill run down his spine.

    Dangerous.

    If that hits, it��s over.

    ��Everyone, retreat!��

    Aniks forcefully raised Mokchendo.

    Boom!

    A massive arm and body rose behind him.

    A wooden giant, asrge as Decarabia, appeared.

    Mokchendo

    Fifth Form

    Wooden Sky Giant

    Holding his throbbing head, Aniks extended the Wooden Sky Giant.

    The Wooden Sky Giant, in sync with Aniks, swung its massive arm.

    Crash!

    The giant fist collided with Decarabia��s face.

    Boom!

    ��Graaaah!��

    Decarabia, unable to dodge, had its light beam interrupted.

    ��As expected, Mr. Aniks!��

    ��Hold on! Not much time left!��

    Seeing this, everyone sighed in relief.

    Then, the light beam that seemed to have disappeared from Decarabia��s mouth started to flow again.

    ��No!��

    Aniks tried to block it, but it was toote.

    A sh erupted from the ceiling.

    The things engulfed in light flew, and Aniks��s Wooden Sky Giant shattered.

    Naturally, the Twin Sprout members below were caught in the shock.

    The Twin Sprout members despaired.

    Even Elfin momentarily lost her will to fight, enough to kill them all.

    But in front of them.

    Trees shot up, stacking madly.

    Endlessyers of wooden walls tightly surrounded the ceiling.

    Mokchendon/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Third Form

    Wooden Sky Wall

    The trees grew at a speed far surpassing what Aniks had shown before.

    Blood burst from Aniks��s nose.

    His eyes were bloodshot from excessive aura use.

    But without wiping it, he poured all his aura into it.

    Crash!

    The sh hit Aniks��s Wooden Sky Wall.

    The sh began to shatter the Wooden Sky Wall.

    But Aniks��s Wooden Sky Wall didn��t end.

    Relentless recovery made trees continue to grow, creating endless walls.

    Near-infinite walls kept blocking the sh.

    Blood poured from Aniks��s mouth.

    His body trembled beyond its limit.

    The shock felt like it would knock him out.

    But the Wooden Sky Wall didn��t stop.

    Boom��

    Finally, Decarabia��s sh ceased.

    Seeing the ended sh, relief washed over the Twin Sprout members�� faces.

    An exhausted Aniks also kneeled on the wooden floor.

    His aura nearly depleted.

    Boom!

    Somethingnded on the copsed wooden wall.

    With a rough shake, Decarabia��s face appeared between the wooden walls.

    Everyone��s faces turned pale.

    Aniks��s full-force defense was just a single attack attempt for Decarabia.

    As despair set in their eyes.

    ��Three minutes!��

    Elfin shouted.

    Whoosh��

    The wind blew.

    In the wind current, two figures with fluttering hair descended.

    One was a boy with dark blue hair.

    The other, a girl with ck and purple hair.

    Their clothes fluttered as the remnants of ck mes swept around them.

    The heat they radiated felt intense even from afar.

    Through the ck mes, Kraush��s eyes shone brightly.

    Seeing this, Aniks rxed and smiled.

    He had fulfilled his role.

    ��Kraush, go all out.��

    Aniks said and copsed.

    Decarabia sensed danger and raised its head.

    But it was toote.

    Kraush��s sword sheath was breaking with lightning.

    ��Graaaah!��

    As Decarabia reached out its hand with a scream.

    Mocking its struggle.

    The ck mes Aniks had relentlessly held down and unleashed finally erupted.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Form

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    A storm of ck mes engulfed the entire area.

 Chapter 122 Full

    Chapter 122

    [Illustration included in Chapter 122. It is rmended to disable dark mode and view vertically.]

    ***

    As the storm of ck mes swept through the za, the entire ground shook as if an earthquake had struck.

    The Twin Sprout members, witnessing the immense destructive power firsthand, stood with their mouths agape.

    They knew Kraush��s abilities, but their opponent was an Erosion Species on the verge of reaching 7-star level.

    They were uncertain if he could defeat it in a single strike.

    But witnessing that output, they realized.

    Kraush was an extraordinary individual.

    He truly possessed the power to kill Decarabia in one blow.

    Everyone felt anew the strength of the number one in the second-year Martial Arts ss.

    ��He��s be a monster.��

    As Aniks scoffed, Kraush and Haring fell from the ck mes simultaneously.

    Elfin leaped towards the two.

    With her tall stature, she caught both Haring and Kraush andnded gently like a feather.

    She flinched.

    Even touching Kraush��s body briefly, she could feel the heat.

    Did he endure such heat while attacking?

    It was unbelievable mental fortitude.

    And Haring was no different.

    Exposed to Kraush��s heat for so long, her skin was covered in burns.

    It showed how hard these two had fought.

    ��Put me down.��

    Kraush said, struggling to catch his breath, and Elfin gently ced him and Haring on the ground.

    Supported by Haring, Kraush barely managed to stand.

    His body radiated intense heat.

    It seemed the bacsh of the Red Tiger Packet was kicking in.

    Kraush struggled to keep his mind from fading as he looked up.

    There he saw Aniks.

    Aniks was in a mess, though not as much as Kraush.

    And Aniks looked different than Kraush had ever seen.

    Of course, Aniks had never gone all out before.

    Seeing this made Kraush feel strangely relieved.

    It felt like the old emotions were being washed away by a wave.

    This world was not the one he lived in.

    It constantly changed, and he could change it.

    His task was simple.

    Not to let all the changes go to waste.

    Kraush barely held onto his fading consciousness.

    [Stay focused. It��s not over yet.]

    Crimson Garden��s warning echoed.

    Kraush immediately looked up.

    There stood Decarabia, charred ck by Sky-Thundering Annihtion.

    Its body had been halted by the full force of the attack.

    Even Decarabia couldn��t withstand the concentrated power of Sky-Thundering Annihtion.

    Suddenly, a cracking sound echoed as Decarabia��s face began to split.

    When the charred, cracked pieces fell away.

    Crack!Finnd ??ew chapters on n??ve/lbi??(.

    Something emerged from the broken face.

    It was a shrunken Decarabia.

    Its face was more grotesque than its original monkey face, with a protruding snout, and thick liquid dripped from the tentacles sprouting all over its body.

    Kraush felt a chill.

    That was the result of Decarabia concentrating World Erosion within the ck mes as ast-ditch effort.

    And the result was clear.

    7-star level.

    Decarabia had reached a new level.

    �����������C!��

    It let out a roar.

    A roar so loud that it echoed through the za, causing a ringing in their ears.

    The others finally noticed Decarabia��s abnormal state.

    Their faces hardened as they realized the overwhelming energying from Decarabia.

    The sight was enough to crush the fighting spirit of those who had bravely fought it just moments ago.

    Thud��

    ��This�� this is too much.��

    One of the Twin Sprout members copsed.

    His face was filled with despair.

    ��W-we��re all dead.��

    Someone muttered nkly, and no one could refute it.

    Except for one person.

    Kraush, who had grasped Rain Thunder Prime again.

    ��Aniks.��

    Kraush called out to Aniks.

    Aniks, seeing Decarabia��s transformation, turned to Kraush with a pale face.

    Then Aniks��s eyes widened.

    ck mes were gathering around Kraush��s sword again.

    Aniks realized what it meant.

    Kraush hadn��t given up.

    ��Send me in front of that creature.��

    Smoke flowed from Kraush��s mouth.

    His body was in ruins, barely able to move.

    But he could swing his sword one more time.

    ����I��ll send you in at top speed.��

    Aniks, without further questions, ced his hands on the ground.

    He was also at his limit, but the determination to send Kraush there was clear.

    Kraush hadn��t given up.

    So Aniks wouldn��t either.

    That was Aniks.

    ��Kraush, I��ll go with you.��

    ��I��ll help too.��

    Haring and Elfin joined Aniks and Kraush.

    Seeing Aniks and Kraush not giving up, they steeled their resolve.

    Unknowingly.

    Kraush��s determination was gradually spreading to everyone.

    And that determination was slowly leading to a single path.

    The Twin Sprout members watched the four with nk expressions.

    Kraush took a deep breath and gripped Rain Thunder Prime tightly.

    ��Launch me.��

    As soon as he spoke, vibrations spread beneath their feet.

    Crash!

    Trees shot up from beneath their feet.

    The trees grew rapidly, showing how much recovery Aniks had poured in.

    At that moment, Decarabia noticed them.

    It pulled out two of its arms from its original head.

    Kraush realized immediately.

    Decarabia had reached 7-star level.

    But it wasn��t in a normal state.

    The hasty awakening meant Decarabia had forced World Erosion into itself.

    As a result, it hadn��t fully absorbed the World Erosion from its original body.

    So it couldn��t separate from the original body.

    Moreover, Decarabia��s new body was also affected by Sky-Thundering Annihtion.

    Its new body wasn��t normal either.

    This was a definite opportunity.

    Realizing this, Kraush exhaled smoke.

    His body had already reached its limit long ago.

    Fighting the God of the Night had pushed him to use Annihtion Asura.

    Then using the Red Tiger Packet to strike Decarabia had squeezed everyst bit of strength from him.

    His body was signaling danger from all sides.

    He could barely move.

    But he couldn��t rest yet.

    An enemy was still in front of him.

    Kraush��s mind raced.

    His body, at its limit, couldn��t output Annihtion Erosion again.

    The opponent was a 7-star Erosion Species, even if iplete.

    This wouldn��t be enough to kill it.

    ��If that��s the case.��

    Kraush realized he needed a new skill.

    Pushing himself further might be unbearable, but there was no other way.

    On the rising tree.

    Kraush closed his eyes briefly.

    Inside those closed eyes.

    Night descended within Kraush��s body.

    Nox started to envelop his body.

    Tick!

    A faint sound echoed as if something snapped.

    It was a star Kraush had been suppressing with Doll��s Eye.

    Rumble!

    Though inaudible to others, Kraush felt a massive vibration deep within.

    And that presence quickly began to rise above his head.

    Heavenly ughter Star

    As Doll��s Eye snapped, an uncontroble killing intent surged.

    Kraush almost lost consciousness.

    The killing intent of the Heavenly ughter Star was beyond imagination.

    Even Old Monster vi had eventually gone mad because of it.

    The Heavenly ughter Star aggressively gnawed at Kraush��s mind, trying to consume him.

    Surges of killing intent drew ck mes wildly.

    Despite his body��s limit, the Heavenly ughter Star forcibly pushed it to unleash killing intent onto the world.

    ��Hey.��

    Amidst the killing intent.

    Kraush��s eyes glowed red.

    ��You��re not going to consume me.��

    The night veil began to cover the Heavenly ughter Star, which tried to devour Kraush.

    The night��s role is to embrace stars.

    The seven stars of the rampaging Heavenly ughter Star began to embed themselves into the night.

    As all the stars settled in the night.

    The seven stars simultaneously began to shine.

    Kraush originally controlled the three stars of the Heavenly Jade Star, the Heavenly Authority Star, and the Shaking Light Star.

    But for this moment, Nox allowed him to draw on the true power of the Heavenly ughter Star.

    The first star, the Heavenly Pivot Star.

    The second star, the Heavenly Jade Star.

    The third star, the Heavenly Geomancer Star.

    The fourth star, the Heavenly Authority Star.

    The fifth star, the Jade Bnce Star.

    The sixth star, the Open Sun Star.

    The seventh star, the Shaking Light Star.

    All seven stars merged into Kraush��s body.

    During the brief moment maintained by Nox.

    Swoosh!

    Kraush��s ck mes met the true power of the Heavenly ughter Star and burned more fiercely than ever before.

    Crunch!

    Decarabia��s arm extended.

    Tentacles bulged and poured out from its arm.

    Kraush couldn��t avoid it.

    Needing more time, he gritted his teeth as Elfin leaped in front.

    Elfin��s sword, emitting purple aura, shed at the tentacles.

    Her sword was swift.

    So swift that the downpour of strikes shredded the tentacles.

    But Elfin had fought continuously up to now.

    Some of the tentacles tore into her, causing wounds.

    ��Keep going!��

    But Elfin bit her lips and yelled.

    The tree beneath Kraush��s feet continued to advance.

    Decarabia, now close, opened its mouth in rage.

    Light began gathering.

    The same sh as before.

    But faster.

    Haring leaped ahead of Kraush.

    She crossed two daggers from her waist.

    A crunching sound echoed as she bit into something.

    She had swallowed the single item in the poison pouch.

    Haring, almost too fast for Kraush to notice, dashed forward.

    Her daggers, imbued with poison, struck.

    Thud!

    The daggers lodged into Decarabia��s jaw, forcing its head up.

    The gathered light shattered inside its closed mouth.

    Boom!

    The disced sh exploded internally.

    ��Graaaah!��

    Enraged by the pain, Decarabia swung another arm at Haring.

    Unable to avoid it, Haring was sent flying.

    She was taken out in an instant.

    But the gap she created.

    Kraush seized it.

    With Haring gone, Decarabia��s eyes locked onto Kraush.

    He was now right in front.

    Unable to move his body, Aniks��s tree still brought Kraush to Decarabia.

    The ck mes on his sword didn��t behave wildly.

    Neatly controlled, they ckened the de of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Like the calm of the Heavenly ughter Star draped in night.

    Kraush��s sword exuded an unprecedented tranquility.

    But the heat radiating from the de was on a different level.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Fourth Form

    Annihtion Night sh

    Slice!

    Decarabia��s head spun into the air.

    ck mes from its headless neck engulfed it.

    Crash!

    Kraush immediately used his remaining strength to leap.

    Haring was falling, unconscious from Decarabia��s strike.

    As Kraush caught her, Aniks mustered his strength.

    To catch Kraush.

    As Aniks��s tree extended towards Kraush.

    Boom!

    Decarabia��s copsing body shattered the already broken tree, causing it to fall.

    Aniks��s tree couldn��t reach Kraush.

    ��Kraush!��

    Aniks shouted as Kraush fell with Decarabia.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Heavenly Pivot Star

    ***

    Drip, tter��

    The floor was so dark that it was difficult to see any light.

    The sound of stones dropping echoed.

    As the sound spread for a while, Haring, who had lost consciousness, began to regain her senses.

    [Haring, how long are you going to sleep? Your food��s getting cold.]

    Faint memories from her past flickered in Haring��s mind.

    It was what her older brother used to say, gently patting her head.

    Her older brother, much older than her, was always kind.

    Even in his final moments, he was endlessly kind.

    Haring still vividly remembered that day, a day like any other when they chatted over breakfast and trained.

    She remembered the man with long, blood-red hair waving at her atop the gleaming roof of the Lagrain family.

    In a daze, she watched as the man raised his hand toward the sky.

    Soon, the sky turned yellow.

    Erosion Species surged, and the vicinity of the Lagrain family was transformed by World Erosion.

    The surging Erosion Species attacked the members of the Lagrain family.

    Knights and others fought desperately against the Erosion Species.

    If the Poison King and his knights had been there, it might have been okay, but they were away on an expedition for some reason.

    The Lagrain family was at its most vulnerable to external attacks.

    Young Haring stood in shock at the unfolding chaos.

    [Haring!]

    Her older brother, finding her, grabbed her and ran.

    He was desperate to protect her.

    Her brother, who had always been physically weak, had no martial prowess but possessed a genius talent for poison.

    He nned to hide Haring in a poison chamber filled with a noxious odor, believing the Erosion Species would avoid it.

    But Haring made a critical mistake.

    [Screech!]

    On the way to the poison chamber, she inadvertently screamed when she saw an Erosion Species eating a servant��s head.

    The scream was enough to attract the Erosion Species.

    Her brother immediately shoved Haring into the poison chamber and threw a poison vial at the Erosion Species.

    [Arrgh!]

    The enraged Erosion Species, with its half-melted head, roared in fury.

    Her brother locked the door from the outside.

    [Brother!]

    [Haring, remember when we yed hide-and-seek and counted numbers?]

    Taking out the remaining poison vials from his waist, he continued.

    [Keep counting. Count until the number you know. Until then, no matter who calls you, do note out. Understand?]

    [Brother, no! Brother Aring, no!]

    At that moment, the Erosion Species charged.

    Haring trembled at the horrid sounds outside.

    She was only seven years old.

    All she could do was follow her brother��s instructions.

    [One, two, three��]

    So she kept counting.

    Haring, good at hide-and-seek, counted to the number she knew, hoping Aring would find her.

    Tears streamed down her face.

    She was scared and terrified, but she kept counting as her brother had told her.

    As she counted, the noise outside gradually diminished and then disappeared.

    When she realized it, she had counted all the numbers she knew.

    Haring approached the locked door.

    A faint voice reached her.

    [Haring.]

    Hearing her brother��s voice, she tried to open the door.

    But her brother held it shut from the outside.

    [I didn��t try to save you. I tried to survive. It��s not your fault. Understand?]

    Her kind brother uttered nonsensical words.

    Even though it was clearly her fault, he tried to ensure she didn��t feel guilty.

    All Haring could do was cry.

    She fainted afterward.

    She was found muchter.

    Aring��s body was torn apart by the ws of an Erosion Species.

    And a book called [Poison Blood Scripture], the treasure of the Lagrain family, was missing.

    Whether it was taken by the World Erosion or damaged by the Erosion Species was unknown.

    The Emperor, hearing the news, dispatched the Imperial Knights to help the Lagrain family, preventing their possible annihtion.

    It was a major incident that nearly uprooted the Lagrain family.

    The Poison King owed a debt to the Empire and swore loyalty.

    The Lagrain family, previously neutral between the royal family and the nobles, firmly sided with the royal family.

    That was the debt the Lagrain family owed to the royal family.

    ��Brother.��

    Haring, closing her eyes tightly, slowly opened them.

    The long-forgotten memory brought tears to her eyes.

    She still vividly remembered that day.

    She had two goals.

    One was to prevent meaningless deaths like her brother��s due to World Erosion.

    The other was to find and avenge the World Erosion responsible for the deaths of her brother and the Lagrain family.

    Thus, she willingly joined Rahelrn Academy, which aimed to train heroes tobat World Erosion.

    But the students at Rahelrn Academy seemed different from her.

    Even after a brief observation, the new students appeared more interested in their own power struggles than in stopping World Erosion.

    She was disillusioned with them in just one day.

    She didn��t want to talk to them.

    She was desperate to ensure her brother��s death wasn��t in vain.

    But there was one person.

    A boy her age, who came on this mission, was different.

    [I��m not here to y power games.]

    Kraush had said, looking at Karandis and Mary.

    [World Erosion has increased sharply in recent years, and I came to Rahelrn Academy to learn to prevent such events.]

    Hearing this, she turned her attention to Kraush.

    Kraush Balheim.

    A direct descendant of the famous Balheim family.

    Indeed, he had a remarkable mindset.

    While she admired him internally, she somehow ended up in the same group as Kraush.

    Kraush was strong.

    He defeated a creature infused with the power of the Night God, gave clear instructions, and acted quickly.

    Even when he appeared rxed and exposed his weaknesses, his calctions were meticulous, always luring the opponent intocency.

    A single mistake in World Erosion could be fatal.

    He seemed to have experienced many World Erosions.

    Part of her admired him.

    It was reassuring to see someone her age taking World Erosion as seriously as she did.

    But then she let her guard down, and he was captured by an Erosion Species because of her.

    Thinking about it still made her heart race with guilt.

    She hated her carelessness andcency that had led to her brother��s death.

    Maybe that��s why.

    She couldn��t help but see her brother in Kraush.

    Though they were the same age, he seemed different from their peers.

    ��Ugh.��

    Haring clutched her stomach in pain.

    Then she remembered what had happened earlier.

    After taking the White Tiger Packet, which forced her body to override its limits, she had stabbed a dagger into Decarabia��s jaw.

    She couldn��t avoid Decarabia��s strike afterward and lost consciousness.

    She looked around to figure out where she was.

    Her eyes stopped at a figure sitting with their back to her.

    A hazy memory shed��seeing him holding her as they fell.

    Though the memory was vague, realizing it was Kraush who saved her, she felt weak and slowly walked toward him.

    She had a bad feeling.

    Kraush had pushed himself so hard.

    If he caught her while falling from that height, he couldn��t be unharmed.

    ��Kraush.��

    As she called his name and reached out to touch his shoulder.

    ��Ugh!��

    Her hand felt like it was burning the moment she touched him.

    Startled, she saw Kraush��s eyes faintly open.

    ��You woke up.��

    A cracked voice came out.

    Seeing his flushed face shook her.

    He looked incredibly pained as he exhaled.

    Kraush had pushed his limits despite the bacsh of the Red Tiger Packet.

    As a result, his body was thoroughly wrecked inside.

    To save her from falling, he pushed himself further.

    It was clear he had squeezed out thest of his strength to catch her, avoiding a fatal fall.

    His body was burning.

    The bacsh of the Red Tiger Packet didn��t care if his body weakened.

    It just inflicted unbearable pain on him, like burning him from the inside.

    ��Why did you save me? If you hadn��t, you wouldn��t be like this����

    She asked, panicking.

    Kraush looked at her for a moment before closing his eyes.

    ��I wasn��t trying to save you.��

    Her eyes shook violently.

    Because he said the same words herte brother had.

    ��So just wait quietly.��

    Haring bit her lip at his words.

    As if satisfied that she was awake, Kraush lowered his head again, enduring the bacsh.

    Haring slumped behind him.

    All she could do was wait for the bacsh to subside.

    In this state, helping him would likely worsen things.

    Like that day, all she could do was wait.

    It made her feel helpless.

    ��������

    She hugged her poison pouch tightly.

    It was a keepsake from her brother, Aring, who had used it against the Erosion Species.

    She was good at waiting.

    She could do it countless times.

    ����So please don��t die.��

    Deep in her heart.

    Carving this day deeply.

    Haring fervently wished for Kraush to wake up safely.

    Otherwise, she felt she would truly break.

    * * *

    During the bacsh of the Red Tiger Packet.

    Kraush closed his eyes and endured it.

    Strictly speaking, Kraush wasn��t much affected by the bacsh itself.

    He was used to his body burning daily.

    The internal burning from the bacsh was akin to what he endured regrly with Annihtion Erosion.

    So the bacsh didn��t bother Kraush.

    Instead, he absorbed the remaining energy from the Red Tiger Packet.

    The Red Tiger Packet was a poison created by the Lagrain family��s secret techniques.

    The burning pain was secondary; its effects were worth absorbing.

    Even poison could be medicinal if used correctly.

    So Kraush took the opportunity to absorb the Red Tiger Packet.

    [You madman, you psycho, you lunatic.]

    Crimson Garden��s constant swearing disrupted his focus, but Kraush continued absorbing the Red Tiger Packet.

    As said before, poison could be medicinal if used correctly.

    Despite pushing himself, Kraush felt his body improving.

    He would need proper rest and treatmentter, but for now, it was good enough.

    After a while, when he had absorbed all of the Red Tiger Packet, Kraush opened his eyes.

    His body was drenched in sweat, and his face felt hot, but he felt fine.

    Moreover, his aura increased slightly, thanks to the Red Tiger Packet.

    ��This is good.��

    Though he hadn��t worried about the bacsh, he didn��t expect such benefits.

    He considered asking Haring for more packets next time.

    ��Haring.��

    When Kraush called her, she startled and looked at him.

    Staring nkly, she looked like she might break down crying and hurriedly approached him.

    ��Are you okay? Does anything hurt?��

    She asked suddenly, her face looking like it might shatter.

    Kraush was slightly taken aback.

    Why was she like this?

    ��Should I support you, or carry you?��

    She seemed serious.

    Kraush realized she was concerned about saving him.

    ��I told you, I didn��t end up like this to save you. Don��t worry about it.��

    Though his body moved instinctively at thest moment.

    Haring��s invisibility and poison would be essentialter.

    So Kraush had caught her.

    She had too much to do to die here.

    But Kraush didn��t know.

    His words had a deeper impact on Haring.

    She bit her lip and responded.

    ��Okay.��

    But her eyes looked intensely determined.

    ��Come to think of it, the Lagrain family valued gratitude highly.��

    The Poison King had wiped out Hardenhartz under royal orders because of their debt to the royal family.

    ��So Haring must be the same.��

    Kraush also recalled Haring��s odd behavior.

    She was particrly obsessed with saving him.

    ��She seems to have a trauma rted to someone sacrificing themselves for her.��

    Understanding this, Kraush decided to quickly clear the debt she felt.

    That would make things easier.

    ��If it bothers you, help me with some poison research when we get back. That��s all.��

    Kraush wanted to study curses and poisons.

    Diposed, her eyes shook at the mention of poison research.

    But even Kraush, quick-witted as he was, couldn��t know her inner thoughts.

    Haring clenched her fists and nodded.

    ��Research, got it.��

    Her eyes were filled with determined resolve, making Kraush feel slightly burdened.

    But it was better than having a bad rtionship.

    ��Let��s head back.��

    His body somewhat rejuvenated by the Red Tiger Packet, Kraush stood up and looked up at the za.

    They had fallen quite far, and climbing back up wouldn��t be easy.

    But Kraush wasn��t worried.

    He sensed a presence with his sixth sense.

    He looked up.

    A tree began descending from the dark above.

    Soon, Kraush saw a figure.

    ��Kraush, Haring!��

    It wasn��t the Aniks who had abandoned him in a trap long ago.

    It was the Aniks who, despite his limits, came down to save them using Mokchendo.

    Kraush smiled briefly.

    Life was unpredictable.

    * * *

    Afterpleting the mission and leaving the ruins.

    The dawn sky had passed, and the sun was rising.

    The ruins naturally disappeared into the sand.

    Haring asked if he was okay, and Kraush swung his arms lightly.

    ��I��m fine.��

    [Boasting.]

    Crimson Garden��s grumble echoed, but he ignored it.

    If he could move, he was fine by his standards.

    Kraush��s gaze fell on Aniks.

    Aniks smiled, as he always did, when their eyes met.

    It was a smile that had once disgusted Kraush.

    A smile he had always deemed fake.

    ��Was it just my bias?��

    Until they searched the ruins, Kraush had thought Aniks��s smile was fake.

    He believed Aniks saw the Twin Sprout members as mere pawns and expected eventual betrayal.

    But after seeing Aniks��s sincerity.

    Kraush realized his bias hadpletely faded.

    ��You did well. You saved us.��

    Aniks widened his eyes at Kraush��s words, then smiled again.

    ��I never thought I��d hear that from you.��

    ��I never thought I��d say it.��

    Kraush felt a sense of relief.

    He looked up at the sky.

    Through Pendal, he learned not to judge people based on his return.

    And from Aniks, he learned that people could changepletely from small triggers.

    This lesson might hold him back.

    He would constantly ponder the skills he must steal.

    But one thing was certain.

    ��If I could stop the apocalypse alone, Arthur could have done it alone too.��

    When World Erosion reached its peak.

    The world would be in chaos.

    Arthur could stop one peak, but not all simultaneously.

    And neither could Kraush.

    Knowing that, Kraush had built many rtionships.

    ��I will lead the Skyborne Generation.��

    A ray of light seemed to shine through.

    The one path to stopping the apocalypse appeared.

    ��I will stand at the forefront.��

    Even if rain poured, sandstorms blew, and storms raged.

    His role was to stand firm at the front.

    The Skyborne Generation would follow, soaring high to prevent the apocalypse.

    Kraush��s eyes shone brightly.

    His gaze, fixed on a single goal, was as bright as a star.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Heavenly Pivot Star.

    The role of a guide, as Elfin had mentioned, suited Kraush perfectly.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Bianca��s Letter

    ***

    After exiting the ruins, Kraush received treatment with Haring first.

    Although others were also severely injured, Kraush and Haring��s conditions were the worst.

    Kraush��s state required no further exnation.

    Haring was in a terrible state from the full-body burns and the bacsh from using the White Tiger Packet.

    Her body was a mess after being struck by Decarabia.

    It was a miracle that both of them managed to hold on to their consciousness and make it out of the ruins.

    Waiting outside, Twin Sprout students from the Magic Studies and Theology sses treated them first.

    After receiving some treatment.

    Kraush returned safely to Devrham with everyone.

    Devrham weed all the members of Twin Sprout with utmost hospitality.

    They hadpleted a troublesome task for them, after all.

    However, Kraush declined Devrham��s hospitality and decided to return to the academy.

    ��Alright. I��ll prepare for your immediate return.��

    Aniks didn��t object to Kraush��s decision to go back.

    Since Kraush wasn��t an official member of Twin Sprout and the mission waspleted, there was no reason to keep him there.

    ��Oh, but before you go, I have one small request.��

    Instead, Kraush asked Aniks to send a famous dessert from Devrham to an address before leaving.

    When Aniks saw the address was Green Pine Mansion, he looked puzzled until Elfin whispered to him.

    ��Ah, you��re preparing something for your fianc��e.��

    Aniks soon smiled.

    ��Indeed, you were quite considerate of your fianc��e back then. Alright, I��ll send it.��

    Kraush nodded.

    ��I��ll go with you.��

    Haring also decided to return with Kraush.

    She had no reason to stay in Starlon-centric Twin Sprout.

    ��Then I��ll be going. We��ll discuss the researchter.��

    ��Okay.��

    Kraush persuaded Haring, who insisted on escorting him to his room, to leave, and then he returned to his room.

    His eyelids were so heavy he couldn��t bear it.

    As soon as hey down on his bed, he fell asleep.

    Without proper rest, he couldn��t recover from the bacsh of Annihtion Asura.

    While he was sleeping deeply, a few words reached his ears.

    ��Sigh, you��vee back in this state again. It��s fortunate I heard about it and came to check on you. This isn��t something that can be resolved with natural healing. Why didn��t you go to the infirmary and just sleep in the dorm?��

    It was probably Astria��s voice.

    Hearing her voice in his sleep, Kraush��s body felt much lighter, suggesting she had indeed visited.

    But the pull of sleep was too strong and he couldn��t even say a word before falling deeply asleep again.

    Time passed, and three dayster.

    Kraush finally opened his eyes.

    ��������

    He squinted his eyes, adjusting to the long sleep, and looked around.

    It was his dorm room.

    Despite being dazed from the bacsh of Annihtion Asura, his homing instinct had brought him back.

    �����C.��

    ����Right?��

    At that moment, he heard voices talking outside his room.

    Kraush, feeling a slight headache, got up.

    He moved his body lightly, finding no issue.

    It seemed Astria had indeed treated him while he slept.

    ��I should thank her when I see her next.��

    Kraush, having gotten out of bed, opened the door to see two people having tea.

    One was Alicia, his maid with brown hair.

    The other was Lirina, An��s former exclusive maid.

    ��Oh, you��re awake?��

    Lirina greeted him brightly.

    Kraush blinked at her for a moment, rubbing his eyes.

    She had moved as his exclusive maid after An��s death.

    Seeing her first thing brought back old memories, making him feel nostalgic.

    ��Did you sleep well, Mr. Kraush?��

    Meanwhile, Alicia handed him a wet towel and asked politely.

    Kraush wiped his face with the towel she gave.

    The warmth of the towel helped clear his mind.

    ��Why is Lirina here?��

    ��Well, everyone else is in ss. This is our break time.��

    Was that so?

    Kraush handed the towel back to Alicia.

    Wiping his face made him realize he should wash up.

    ��So I heard you pushed yourself too hard again. Why do I always find you copsing, Mr. Kraush?��

    ��It was unavoidable.��

    It wasn��t like he wanted to copse.

    But at least he had returned and copsed consciously this time.

    ��Please consider the people around you. Many people worry about you. Mr. An and I included.��

    Since Lirina wasn��t entirely wrong, Kraush nodded.

    At that moment, Lirina took out a letter.

    ��And a letter arrived while you were sleeping.��

    ��A letter?��

    ��Who could it be from? The recipient��s name is on it.��

    Seeing her mischievous smile, Kraush took the letter.

    He immediately recognized who it was from.

    ��Bianca.��

    Kraush opened the letter.

    Inside, it was filled with neat handwriting.

    It was Bianca��s handwriting.

    Bianca had beautiful penmanship, likely from reading so many books since childhood.

    Her handwriting was almost identical to what one would find in books.

    Kraush read Bianca��s letter slowly.

    To Kraush Balheim

    Dear Mr. Kraush, I received the fig cookies well. They were very sweet and delicious.

    It seems spring is gradually ending.

    Although there��s still a long way until next spring, I wish it woulde soon.

    Sometimes, I sleep in your room, Mr. Kraush.

    It still feels cozy as if your warmth remains.

    But I still prefer being by your side.

    Master Jena has be stricter.

    She says I have a lot of talent.

    Recently, I��ve been learning dagger techniques too.

    She says my hands are too small for swords.

    But your hands wererge, Mr. Kraush.

    I want to train hard and attend Rahelrn Academy with you soon.

    I��m worried you might be overexerting yourself while we��re apart.

    I��m okay during the day but at night, I think of you, Mr. Kraush.

    So, each night, I save one fig cookie to eat slowly.

    Eating it makes me feel happy, thinking it��s from you.

    By the way, my maid Ellie is getting married soon.

    I wonder if I��ll marry you like that someday, Mr. Kraush.

    Ellie looked so beautiful during the ceremony, and she said I��d be even more beautiful someday.

    Would you like me to be beautiful too, Mr. Kraush?

    I miss you so much already.

    From Bianca Hardenhartz

    Reading the letter, Kraush found himself smiling.

    Realizing his lips were curved, he touched his mouth and caught Lirina��s gaze.

    ��That good, huh?��

    ����One can��t read a letter with a gloomy face.��

    ��Even so, your face is dripping with affection.��

    Kraush cleared his throat slightly.

    The letter, filled with Bianca��s heartfelt emotions, made him smile unconsciously.

    Kraush carefully put the letter back in the envelope.

    Since she was rationing the fig cookies, he thought he should send more treats.

    ��Ah, I was curious too.��

    ��You shouldn��t read others�� letters.��

    ��Well, that��s true, but still.��

    Lirina nced at Kraush with a somewhat grumbling expression.

    ��You��re more of a loving husband than I thought. Seeing how happy a single letter makes you.��

    ��Isn��t that normal?��

    ��No, it��s not. Bianca is lucky. I��m jealous.��

    With that, Lirina stood up.

    ��Oh, where can I find a nice boyfriend? It��s lonely being alone.��

    Kraush watched Lirina walk out.

    Seeing her back stirred various thoughts, but Kraush brushed them aside.

    These feelings were, after all, tied to his first love from before his return.

    ����You��ll find someone good, Miss Lirina.��

    When Kraush said this, Lirina turned slightly to look back at him.

    ��There��s no way to meet the best person.��

    Leaving those meaningful words, Lirina exited.

    Watching her leave, Kraush rubbed his neck briefly.

    [Are you awake?]

    Crimson Garden��s voice brought him back to reality.

    Hearing her voice cleared his mind.

    [You wake up and immediately look for women, tsk tsk.]

    ��Did I have to look for you first?��

    [Idiot, I��m a woman too.]

    Well, that��s true.

    ��Crimson, how is the Moon Rabbit movement?��

    [Nothing significant. Juio Irma was likely just a seed the Moon Rabbit threw out for a test. They probably didn��t care much from the start.]

    That��s a relief.

    If the Moon Rabbit came after him for killing its species, that would be a headache.

    Kraush carefully stored Bianca��s letter in a drawer.

    Checking the time.

    It was almost time for sses to end.

    ��Have the other units returned from their missions?��

    [Some have returned, some haven��t.]

    ��Then I��ll be back to sses starting tomorrow.��

    After a mission, units typically took a week to a month for rest and training.

    Since Kraush wasn��t tied to any unit, he would attend sses and train with his peers until all units returned.

    When they returned and received new missions, he would move outside the academy again.

    Kraush had things to do before all units returned.

    ��I should find Haring.��

    He had discussed poison and curse research with her.

    There were various experiments he wanted to conduct.

    So Kraush decided to wash up and head to the Martial Arts ss after it ended.

    The path to the Martial Arts building was quite empty, likely due to ongoing sses.

    The newly built academy hadfortable park-like paths, probably designed for students who constantly faced intense battles.

    Admiring the sacred tree still shedding petals, Kraush arrived at the Martial Arts building.

    From the training area, he heard noisy sounds.

    It seemed sses had just ended.

    Martial Arts sses included both first and second-year students.

    So the number of students was quiterge.

    ��Perfect timing.��

    Kraush, feeling pleased, leaned against the entrance wall of the training area.

    Soon, students began walking out.

    Some recognized Kraush.

    ��Hey, it��s Kraush Balheim. I heard he was bedridden. Is he better now?��

    ��He seems to be waiting for someone.��

    ��Did you hear? The Twin Sprout members said he defeated a 7-star Erosion Species in one strike.��

    ��As expected of Balheim. Is he as monstrous as Charlotte?��

    Murmuring voices reached Kraush.

    Most of the voices were from first-year students who didn��t care if he heard them.

    Confident in their abilities and status.

    Those were the students who would eventually lead the Skyborne Generation.

    And among them, there were those who didn��t favor Kraush.

    ��What��s so great about Balheim? Do you think another Charlotte wille along?��

    ��Haha, they��re cute at that age.��

    Some felt theirpetitive spirit rise at the name Balheim.

    ��I��ve got a rough idea of which units haven��t returned.��

    Kraush estimated the missing units by observing the students.

    ��See, I told you I��m stronger.��

    ��Stop talking nonsense. You got lucky with one hit.��

    ��Yeah, but you still went flying!��

    Kraush spotted the second-year students in the Special ss, including Aniks and Bk Hogma.

    On the other side was Glen Diana, Mary Diana��s cousin.

    ��If they��re here, then����

    Kraush looked further back.

    And there he saw another figure walking out.

    It was none other than the fake Arthur.

    His face was subtly different from Arthur��s but equally annoying.

    Walking out, he met Kraush��s gaze.

    Kraush didn��t avoid his eyes.

    Avoiding would only arouse suspicion.

    ��I need to investigate his intentions thoroughly.��

    He was the only link to Arthur, whom he had no information on.

    Kraush had recently thought of a way to lure him in.

    To execute it, he would need to meet with Charlotte, but her unit hadn��t returned yet.

    Meanwhile, the fake Arthur, disinterested, turned and walked away.

    ��Ah, Kraush!��

    Just then, Bk noticed Kraush and waved energetically.

    Despite being short for a man, his bouncing was too childish for an adult.

    ��Stop jumping around.��

    Glen, next to him, admonished.

    They seemed to have grown closer from being in the same unit.

    Likely thanks to Bk��s friendly nature.

    ��I heard from Aniks you overexerted yourself. You look fine now!��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Yes. But where is Haring? I don��t see her.��

    When Kraush asked, noticing Haring hadn��te out, Bk pointed inside.

    ��She��s still training. She does it every day.��

    No wonder she hadn��te out yet.

    ��I��d better go in.��

    ��Mr. Kraush.��

    At that moment, Glen called out.

    When Kraush nced at him, Glen, holding his spear, asked quietly.

    ��Can I ask you one thing?��

    ��Go ahead.��

    With Kraush��s permission, Glen hesitated before speaking.

    ����What do you think of Mary Diana now?��

    Glen had once worshipped Mary like a goddess.

    But now, Mary was nearly broken.

    He seemed to dislike her intensely.

    ��No, it��s not just dislike.��

    Kraush, quick to read people, sensed Glen��splex feelings toward Mary.

    It wasn��t something he should address lightly.

    ��I don��t know. I haven��t fought her.��

    But a thought crossed his mind.

    That Glen might be the key topletely breaking Mary.

    ����I see.��

    Glen thanked Kraush for his response and left.

    He was a straightforward guy.

    After acknowledging Bk��s greeting, Kraush entered the training area.

    There he saw Haring, wielding daggers, battling magical Erosion Species.

    The professor in charge of the training was absent.

    Knowing the professor of the Martial Arts ss, Kraush guessed he left first.

    ��Haring.��

    Though he felt sorry for interrupting her focus, he called out to prevent her from training all day.

    Haring, noticing him, turned.

    Her ck and purple hair mixing, she widened her eyes upon seeing him.

    ��Kraush!��

    She looked like a cat meowing at its long-absent owner, asking why they had taken so long.

    Hurrying to put away her daggers, she approached but hesitated, tugging at her sleeves and sniffing.

    She seemed worried about smelling of sweat.

    Watching her, Kraush chuckled lightly.

    ��Are you hungry?��

    Let��s talk over a meal.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Hand Over All Your Curses

    ***

    [Why are you so obsessed with feeding people?]

    After eating with Haring, Kraush heard Crimson Garden��s usual nagging.

    ��Is it because I��ve seen people die of starvation?��

    Having witnessed several deaths by hunger, Kraush valued meals greatly.

    No matter what, food was essential.

    ��So, Astria treated me?��

    ��Yes, I heard the Saintess visited.��

    During their meal, Kraush learned from Haring that Astria had treated him.

    No wonder he felt so refreshed.

    It was Astria��s doing.

    He should thank her when they next meet.

    ��What do you n to do with the poison research?��

    ��Do you roughly know what kind of power I use?��

    When Kraush asked, Haring looked at him.

    ��A curse.��

    As expected, that��s how it appeared to Haring.

    In reality, it was worse, but Kraush didn��t deny it.

    ��Yes, I want to use poison and curses to create something. The Red Tiger Packet fromst time was useful, right?��

    ����Seems like you��re nning something extreme.��

    Haring looked at Kraush with worry.

    Since the mission, she had grown closer to him.

    Seeing her brother in him, she no longer saw Kraush as a stranger.

    She now understood how reckless his actions were.

    And that he had been fighting like this for a long time.

    ��Kraush, you��re going to destroy your body at this rate.��

    Haring was sincere.

    If this continued, his body wouldn��tst.

    ��The human body is tougher than you think.��

    Kraush smiled casually, as if speaking from experience.

    ��And there are worse worlds where your body doesn��t even matter.��

    Haring couldn��t grasp the meaning behind those words.

    But she knew she couldn��t stop Kraush.

    Someone who threw himself into his actions this much wouldn��t stop because of advice.

    She knew this well, having clutched a dagger even when her hand was torn after her brother��s death.

    The scar still remained on her hand.

    Though it could be covered, it couldn��t be erased.

    Knowing this, Haring looked at Kraush.

    ��What on earth happened to you?��

    Kraush��s casual smile captured her attention.

    His smile hid a distant past that bound him.

    What was his goal, driven to be endlessly stronger through even curses?

    Though she couldn��t fully understand, Haring reached out and grabbed his sleeve.

    Surprised by her own impulsive action, she didn��t let go when their eyes met.

    ��Then at least let me help so you get hurt less.��

    Hearing her, Kraush blinked.

    He understood that after triggering her trauma, Haring had developed an attachment to him.

    Her hand holding his sleeve trembled slightly, fearing he might leave.

    ����As long as it doesn��t lead to anything bad, it should be fine for now.��

    This was a matter he��d have to resolve eventually.

    Kraush didn��t want a Skyborne Generation that relied solely on him.

    He wanted a generation that could soar high on their own, following him.

    ��If you��re willing to help, I have no objections.��

    It wasn��t something he could solve immediately.

    So Kraush decided to slowly address Haring��s issue.

    [Hero and his women.]

    At this point, denying it felt pointless.

    ***

    Kraush and Haring then headed to the Special Arts building.

    The person Kraush sought was Darling Danphelion.

    A future master of alchemy, specializing in curses.

    ��Hmm, you��re trying to create something interesting.��

    After Kraush shared his rough n, Darling showed interest.

    Already researching curses, Darling naturally found it intriguing.

    ��Basically, it��s an elixirbining poison and curses?��

    ��Yes. Poisons are already used in elixirs. I want to create a momentary enhancement elixir by offsetting poison and curse effects.��

    Listening to Kraush, Darling cleared a cluttered desk and took out a new sheet of paper, jotting down notes.

    Of course, Kraush, with no knowledge of alchemy, couldn��t understand the notes.

    But Haring, knowledgeable in poisons, watched Darling��s writing closely.

    ��If it��s a momentary enhancement, I can make it as strong as you want. It can be incredibly powerful.��

    Darling marked certain parts with an X, separating the impossible ones.

    ��But the drawbacks are clear. You can gain momentary strength, but the cost is immense. The secret enhancement elixirs in my family often require risking one��s life.��

    Darling then looked at Haring.

    ��You��re from the Lagrain family, right?��

    ��Ah, yes.��

    ��The Lagrain family is known for their expertise in poisons. You��re veterans in enhancement elixirs. Didn��t you warn your boyfriend about the risks?��

    ��Boyfriend?��

    Haring looked at Kraush.

    Kraush, with a disgusted expression, said, ��Don��t take her words literally. And I��ve already used one of the Lagrain family��s enhancement elixirs. The Red Tiger Packet.��

    ��The one that burns you from the inside out if you can��t withstand it?��

    ��Yes, that one.��

    ��You��re tough, but not invincible.��

    Darling wasn��t too surprised.

    Kraush had survived even the Deadly Dragon Fire Elixir before.

    So she didn��t think the Red Tiger Packet would be much of a problem for him now.

    ��Alright. Then there��s no issue with using strong ingredients. Can I ask the Lagrain family��s sessor for things I can��t get?��

    ��Since it��s to help Kraush, leave it to me.��

    Darling slowly turned to Haring, who answered confidently.

    With a meaningful smile, she cupped her cheeks with her hands.

    ��You��ve picked up another girl? My boyfriend is such a yboy.��

    Haring tilted her head.

    ��Kraush, are you a yboy?��

    ��Just ignore her. It��s bad for your mental health.��

    Haring seemed unsure what ��yboy�� meant exactly.

    ��Is Kraush in a normal mental state to ask for help from a mentally harmful woman?��

    [He��s not normal.]

    Kraush decided to ignore Darling��s words.

    ��So, what about the curses? I don��t have many on hand.��

    Darling had a few curses from her research on curse neutralization.

    But those were low-level curses.

    Higher-level curses couldn��t be handled easily without a curse master.

    Darling also handled them cautiously.

    ��I have an idea. It won��t be too difficult to acquire.��

    And the way to acquire them was within Rahelrn Academy.

    ��Then I just need to produce results.��

    Already researching multiple topics, Darling grinned mischievously, showing her curiosity.

    As expected of a future master alchemist.

    She showed interest in new research materials right away.

    ��I��ll prepare a list by tomorrow. Let the Lagrain sessor review it. I��m curious about their opinion.��

    ��Got it.��

    ��I��m counting on you.��

    ��Oh, my boyfriend, wait a moment.��

    As Kraush was about to leave, Darling opened a drawer.

    She tossed a vial to Kraush as he was leaving.

    Kraush caught it effortlessly, and Darling smiled.

    ��The one you requested before.��

    It was alreadyplete.

    As expected of Darling��s skill.

    Kraush looked at the liquid inside the vial and put it safely in his pocket.

    He would need to use it soon.

    ��Now, the remaining task is����

    A first-year student at Rahelrn Academy.

    One of the twelve disciples of the world��s top curse master Veltoa Lacroix.

    Curse Master Dorma Lacroix.

    Currently part of Sigrid��s faction.

    He needed to draw her out.

    ***

    On a sunny spring day.

    While student units were still on missions or resting afterpleting them.

    Regr sses continued at Rahelrn Academy.

    Second-year students would undergo six months of training and sses before being assigned to units.

    Simrly, first-year students whopleted their six months would either train or attend sses when not on missions.

    ss attendance was voluntary, but students couldn��t neglect these sses.

    There were mid-term evaluations in the sses.

    ss evaluations directly impacted their standing in the student units.

    To score well in the evaluations, they couldn��t skip sses.

    So unless they had valid reasons like medical leave.

    Students participated in training and sses after missions.

    Today��s Special Arts ss was on curses.

    Curses were a crucial subject inbating World Erosion.

    Directly linked to one��s survival.

    Thus, many students who chose Special Arts as their sub-major attended the curse ss.

    While students chatted before ss.

    Creak��

    The door opened, and someone walked in.

    With dark blue hair and fierce eyes.

    A hair color known to anyone attending Rahelrn Academy.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    ��Is he here for the curse ss?��

    The students watched Kraush with interest.

    Since joining the academy, Kraush had been like a storm.

    Starting with defeating Associate Professor Kairan and bing the top student in the Martial Arts ss.

    He made a significant impact on his first mission.

    Defeating a World Erosion being and even taking down a 7-star Erosion Species with a single strike.

    The rumors spread among the students.

    Combined with previous rumors before he joined the academy.

    He became the most prominent figure at Rahelrn Academy.

    Everywhere he went, he drew the students�� attention.

    Despite the mixed emotions in those gazes.

    Kraush remained confident.

    As if he didn��t care about their evaluations.

    He appeared indifferent, yet also arrogantly confident like Charlotte.

    ��Quite popr.��

    A red-haired man peeked over Kraush��s shoulder.

    It was An.

    Seeing the attention on Kraush as he entered the ssroom, An smiled softly.

    Kraush red at An disapprovingly.

    ��You followed me in on purpose.��

    ��It��s good when a friend bes a point of pride.��

    ��Don��t use me as a shield to avoid attention.��

    An��s striking appearance naturally drew attention.

    But with Kraush around, it was different, so An often used him as a shield.

    An still felt ufortable with public attention.

    Kraush scanned the ssroom.

    Many first-year students were absent as not all units had returned.

    But the person he sought was easy to spot.

    Sitting at the front of the curse ss, staring at him until their eyes met and then quickly looking away.

    With slumped shoulders, a fragile impression.

    Fluffy, unkempt light-colored hair like an unmanaged puppy.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    A small frame reminiscent of a child.

    A perpetually blushing face.

    One of the twelve disciples of the world��s top curse master Veltoa Lacroix.

    A member of the Skyborne Generation who introduced Kraush to Veltoa Lacroix.

    Curse Master Dorma Lacroix.

    She was the target Kraush aimed for this time.

    He needed to get curses from her to create the new enhancement elixir.

    And it might be easier than expected.

    Kraush knew her gaze had lingered on him since the entrance ceremony.

    ��Can a curse master ignore someone who seems cursed?��

    Just as a bird can��t ignore a mill.

    A curse-obsessed master wouldn��t pass up such an opportunity.

    She was currently under Sigrid��s influence.

    Before Kraush became a curse bearer, Dorma was the most useful curse master.

    With an eerie smile, Kraush thought.

    Sorry, but stealing is what I do best.

    ��Sigrid, I��ll leave you without any curse masters.��

    Let��s see how you fare in a world of curses.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Talk to Me About Curses!

    ***

    Curse Master Dorma Lacroix.

    At 17 this year, she was fidgeting with her shoulders hunched.

    Despite entering Rahelrn Academy with excellent grades, her shy nature had left her friendless for half a year.

    She had always struggled to socialize.

    After half a year, however, she joined a group.

    That group was led by none other than Sigrid Ephania, the third princess of the Ephania Empire.

    As a result, she no longer lived as a loner at the academy.

    Although she was secretly happy about this, she was sensitive to others�� feelings and knew.

    Sigrid��s group didn��t fully wee her.

    While Sigrid was always kind, Dorma couldn��t quite blend in with the other strong personalities.

    But she didn��t mind.

    She was more ustomed to the shadows.

    ��It was better when I was with my elder brothers and sisters.��

    She was the youngest of the twelve disciples of Veltoa Lacroix, the world��s greatest curse master.

    Her days spent with those deeply invested in curse research were joyful.

    Veltoa had found her as an orphan wandering outside the city walls and taken her in.

    He had raised her and even given her the name Lacroix.

    But when Dorma turned ten, Veltoa abruptly left her with his disciples and disappeared.

    She cried for days, but Veltoa didn��t return.

    Even the other disciples didn��t know why their master had left.

    They only vaguely guessed it was rted to curses, as always.

    Though Veltoa was gone, her growth wasn��t hindered.

    Her senior brothers and sisters doted on her as the youngest.

    But this affection built barriers, making it harder to rte to peers.

    She got along well with adults but didn��t know how to talk to kids her age.

    So she missed her senior brothers and sisters.

    If not for her eldest brother insisting she broaden her horizons and join Rahelrn Academy, she would still be happily researching curses.

    However, someone recently caught her attention.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    The direct descendant of the famous Balheim family and the most talked-about person at the academy.

    Rumors about him reached even her, who rarely spoke to others.

    To be clear, it wasn��t for romantic reasons.

    Though she often overheard girls talking about Kraush while resting on her desk, shecked such girlish feelings.

    She was a gloomy figure, far from a princess in a carriage.

    Why, then, did she care about Kraush?

    ��Curses.��

    To her eyes, Kraush was a mass of curses.

    He seemed covered in so many curses that he might be their very source.

    That alone was enough to attract her, a curse master.

    Because she couldn��t even identify the types of curses on Kraush.

    But there was something else.

    ��The way he handles curses is just like Master��s.��

    On the entrance exam day for the second-year students at Rahelrn Academy.

    She had reluctantly attended the exam with Sigrid��s group.

    Watching disinterestedly from a corner.

    She was shocked.

    Kraush was certainly using curses.

    And his method was exactly like Veltoa��s.

    Veltoa, though called the world��s greatest curse master, was more urately a curse user.

    He could handle thousands of curses and used them in extraordinary ways in battle.

    Entering World Erosion to obtain curses, he chose to fight Erosion Species with curses.

    Kraush was using Veltoa��s curse techniques.

    Noticing this, she barely restrained herself from running out.

    ��He must be connected to Master.��

    She wanted to ask where her master was and how he used those curse techniques.

    But her timid nature held her back again.

    While she hesitated, time passed.

    Today.

    She found herself in the same curse ss as him.

    He hade because Special Arts was his sub-major.

    Her heart was restless.

    She had so many questions about Veltoa.

    But her natural hesitance kept her from asking.

    ��There might not be another chance.��

    Though he was using curses, he might actually be suffering from them.

    If so, couldn��t she help lift the curses and then ask about Master?

    Thinking this, she clenched her small fist.

    ��I must do it. Dorma.��

    Today, she would speak to Kraush.

    She steeled her resolve.

    ***

    ��That��s it for today��s ss.��

    The professor ended the ss and left.

    Unsurprisingly, Kraush paid little attention to the lecture.

    His knowledge of curses surpassed the professor��s.

    Meanwhile, the students packed up to leave.

    Kraush and An also stood up.

    ��Um, excuse me!��

    At that moment.

    Kraush turned, thinking she had taken the bait.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    There stood a girl with unkempt light-colored hair.

    She stood there, shaking nervously and darting her eyes around.

    After a long pause, she finally spoke.

    ��Could you talk to me about curses!��

    She lowered her head in embarrassment, her legs trembling like an aspen tree.

    All she could think to talk about was curses.

    It was the only thing she knew well.

    ��Kraush, you��re quite popr.��

    An whistled lightly.

    ��No, it��s not like that.��

    She waved her hands vigorously, trying to dispel any misunderstanding.

    Then, with a flushed face, she lowered her head again.

    Kraush, knowing why she approached, decided to get straight to the point.

    ��You want to ask about Veltoa Lacroix, right?��

    Her head shot up at his words.

    With sparkling eyes, she nodded energetically.

    Like an eager puppy with unkempt fur.

    If she had a tail, it would be wagging like a motor by now.

    ��I know a good ce to talk. Want to go there?��

    ��Yes, please!��

    She responded brightly.

    [Don��t lure the kid in. Are you some guy giving out candy? If her other disciples find out, they��ll want to kill you. Do you know how much they cherish her?]

    Although Kraush��s physical age was younger than Dorma��s.

    To Crimson Garden, it didn��t matter.

    ��An, you?��

    ��You two talkfortably. I��ll be in my room.��

    An stepped aside.

    ��And be careful not to let Lirina catch you.��

    For some reason, Kraush rubbed his neck when Lirina was mentioned.

    ��Let��s go.��

    ��Y-Yes!��

    Walking with Dorma, Kraush drew asional nces.

    Being tall for his age and walking with the much smaller Dorma.

    They naturally stood out.

    As Dorma shrank shyly, Kraush led her into the Special Arts building.

    They walked further to Darling��s alchemy room.

    Darling wasn��t around.

    Though she had said she��d be here today, it seemed she had gone to get something to eat since it was nearing lunchtime.

    ��Take a seat. It��s a friend��s alchemy room.��

    ��O-Okay.��

    Dorma sat down awkwardly.

    She looked even smaller, hunched over.

    As she looked around the alchemy room, she blinked in surprise.

    There were several curse-infused vials, unusual for an alchemy room.

    ��I��m researching curses. Recently, I��ve been working on curse neutralization theory.��

    Hearing this, Dorma��s eyes widened.

    ��Curse neutralization theory?��

    ��Yes. The one Veltoa Lacroix developed.��

    The traditional method of curse removal used the curse master��s aura to dispel curses.

    But curse neutralization was different.

    It used a higher-level curse to offset a lower-level curse.

    That was curse neutralization.

    Before Kraush��s return, two people had established this theory.

    Darling Danphelion, the Alchemy Saint.

    And Veltoa Lacroix.

    The world��s greatest curse master, often ridiculed for the impracticality of his theory.

    Higher-level curses typically caused instant death, often before a curse master could arrive.

    So Veltoa��s theory existed only on paper, untested.

    Kraush would prove it.

    For now, Darling was still drafting her thesis on it.

    Currently, Veltoa was the sole advocate of the theory.

    ��You do have a connection with Master Veltoa, Mr. Kraush!��

    ��Just a bit.��

    If you considered their connection before his return.

    ��But curses only work if they��re cast on a target. That��s why curse neutralization theory hasn��t been proven����

    The biggest w in the theory was the inability to test it on people.

    Higher-level curses often caused instant death.

    So Veltoa had only proposed the theory without detailing which curses offset each other.

    ��I��m here.��

    But Kraush was different.

    Stealing curses allowed him to avoid bing a direct target.

    Thus, he survived the reduced effects of curses and could actively test curse neutralization theory.

    Kraush had be a living proof of the theory.

    Dorma froze.

    Then slowly turned to Kraush with wide eyes.

    ��On you, Mr. Kraush?��

    ��Dorma, you know what��s inside me.��

    Dorma flinched.

    Being close, she felt it clearly.

    Kraush emitted curses so dense they almost choked her.

    ��And you came to ask about that, didn��t you?��

    With a smile, Kraush crossed his legs.

    Seeing this, Dorma hesitated before closing her eyes and shouting.

    ��Yes! The way you handle curses is so simr to Master��s!��

    ��Of course. I learned it directly from your master.��

    Kraush��s secret technique, Extreme Blood Poison.

    Enhanced by Ignis, Annihtion Erosion was based on Veltoa��s curse techniques.

    Kraush��s swift mastery of Annihtion Erosion came from experience.

    ��Really!��

    She nearly jumped with excitement.

    ��I��ve been searching for Master for so long! He disappeared when I was ten, and there��s been no news since. I��ve been so worried!��

    She spoke rapidly, then paused, catching her breath.

    ��But you use Master��s techniques, so I hoped�� Do you know where he is?��

    She finished, looking parched.

    Kraush poured a cup of water and handed it to her.

    ��Thank you.��

    She held the cup with both hands and drank deeply with her small mouth.

    Finally calming down.

    ��Feeling better?��

    ��Yes, much.��

    Seeing the now calmer Dorma, Kraush smiled.

    ��Veltoa Lacroix is wandering around the Forbidden Zone.��

    That old man was obsessed with curses.

    So once he deemed Dorma grown, he headed straight for the Forbidden Zone.

    Not telling Dorma or the disciples where he went was likely for their sake.

    To prevent Dorma from following him to the dangerous area.

    ����The Forbidden Zone.��

    Dorma muttered, her face pale.

    She knew how dangerous the Forbidden Zone was.

    Dorma was a skilled curse master.

    Taught by Veltoa himself, her knowledge and skills in curses were top-notch among the twelve disciples.

    ��I owe a lot to her.��

    But she had almost nobat ability.

    Her small frame and weak body were unsuitable for handling curses in battle.

    So hearing about the Forbidden Zone left her breathless.

    It was a ce she couldn��t possibly go.

    ��Do you want my help finding Veltoa Lacroix?��

    Kraush��s offer made her look up sharply.

    She believed Kraush knew Veltoa.

    Being a Balheim, he would likely enter the Forbidden Zone.

    He could certainly find Veltoa.

    ��Is that okay?��

    ��I��ll go to the Forbidden Zone eventually. Might as well.��

    ��Really? Thank you so much, Mr. Kraush! You��re so kind, despite the rumors!��

    She stood up and shook Kraush��s hand vigorously.

    For someone desperate to reunite with her master, Kraush��s offer was deeply appreciated.

    ��Rumors?��

    Kraush questioned the rumors she mentioned, making her avert her gaze.

    ��Well, they say����

    ��It��s fine. My actions have contributed to that.��

    He had somewhat intended it.

    He never wanted to be underestimated at Rahelrn Academy.

    So he acted more aggressively at times.

    [Isn��t that your usual behavior?]

    He ignored Crimson Garden��s remark.

    ��No, that��s not true! You��re so kind to someone like me! The rumors are misunderstandings! Those who spread bad rumors about you keeping many women are wrong!��

    But her next words made Kraush��s expression harden.

    ����I keep women?��

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Damn Woman

    ***

    [Isn��t it true though?]

    Kraush felt dizzy for a moment.

    At the same time, he recalled the stares from the students when he brought Dorma today.

    He had thought those looks were mere curiosity about what was happening.

    But if those stares werebined with the rumors��

    Kraush��s head spun.

    He imagined people saying he had gained another girl when they saw him walking with Dorma.

    ��I align with people who have outstanding abilities, that��s all.��

    The Skyborne Generation had a fairly equal ratio of men and women.

    The problem was that a significant number of the men had joined Sigrid��s faction.

    ��Sigrid doesn��t get along well with other girls.��

    Knowing Sigrid��s personality, Kraush was aware she didn��t have good rtionships with other females.

    Sigrid had a selfish personality and a strong sense of possessiveness.

    This trait showed in her interactions with both men and women.

    ��A crazy woman who wants everyone in the world to love only her.��

    Naturally, women weren��t fond of Sigrid.

    Sigrid wanted to control every man around her.

    Perhaps Sigrid was so drawn to Arthur because he didn��t fully give his heart to her.

    She constantly craved Arthur��s love.

    ��I had no intention of fitting in with Sigrid��s faction, so I mingled with other people.��

    He hadn��t expected things to turn out like this.

    ����Dorma, I have a fianc��e. She��ll attend Rahelrn Academy next year.��

    With a fianc��e, it was absurd to think he was gathering women.

    He just got involved with them, leading to this situation.

    ��The rumors are misunderstandings. Why would I do such a thing when I have a fianc��e?��

    ��R-Right!��

    Dorma nodded vigorously, denying the rumors.

    ��And as you said, I��m not particrly kind.��

    Kraush decided to correct her perception of him as well.

    ��I��m willing to help you because I have a favor to ask in return.��

    ��A favor?��

    Dorma tilted her head.

    As if wondering how she could help Kraush.

    But Kraush knew Dorma��s true value well.

    There was a reason she was a specialist in the curse field.

    There were generally two methods for removing curses.

    One was eradication.

    The other was sealing.

    And thetter was why curse masters could carry curses.

    Among Veltoa��s twelve disciples, Dorma was the only one who could seal even the highest-level curses.

    Kraush looked at Dorma with a sense of regret.

    If she hadn��t died, he wouldn��t have struggled so much.

    Of course, even Dorma concluded that Kraush��s curses were beyond her ability.

    But if she had been alive to help with the curse neutralization research, it would have made things much easier.

    ��Is there something I can help with?��

    ��Yes, I��ve been researching something with some known people recently.��

    Kraush rummaged through the alchemy room.

    He retrieved the list Darling had prepared.

    ��We��re thinking of synthesizing curses and poisons to create a momentary enhancement elixir. Using the curse neutralization theory I mentioned earlier. So we need some high-level curses.��

    ��Huh?��

    Dorma took the list from Kraush with wide eyes.

    As she read through it, her eyes widened further.

    It detailed the curse neutralization theory, originally just an idea by Veltoa.

    She looked at Kraush in surprise.

    ��Mr. Kraush, who wrote this?��

    ��A girl named Darling, the owner of this alchemy room. We wrote it together.��

    Dorma looked at Kraush.

    At the same time, she sensed the power of the curses within him.

    ��Mr. Kraush, could it be����

    The main reason curse neutralization theory couldn��t be proven was its danger to humans.

    But seeing the curses within Kraush and the samples on the list.

    She wondered if Kraush had actually realized the curse neutralization theory himself.

    Which made her hesitant to ask more.

    What was he trying to achieve, going to such lengths?

    ��Do you have something to say?��

    ��Ah, it��s just that this is my first time seeing such a thing, so I have a lot of questions. If it��s not too much trouble, is it okay?��

    So she chose not to ask further and redirected the conversation.

    Besides, she was genuinely curious about this too.

    Kraush smiled politely.

    ��As much as you want.��

    [You always manage to fake a smile well.]

    Whenever Dorma asked about curse neutralization, Kraush answered kindly.

    Initially a diversion, it became clear that Dorma was genuinely interested.

    The more they talked, the more excited Dorma became.

    It had been a while since she had such an extensive conversation at Rahelrn Academy.

    She was smiling broadly, reminiscing about her talks with her senior brothers and sisters.

    Kraush��s knowledge of curses was astounding.

    Even Dorma learned new things from his answers.

    ��Mr. Kraush, you really know a lot about curses! Do you like them?��

    Like curses?

    Hearing this, Kraush could only muster a bitter smile.

    Dorma couldn��t possibly know the painful journey that led to his extensive knowledge.

    ��A bit.��

    So he answered in a way that wouldn��t make her worry.

    ��Oh, right. I��m sorry. I haven��t answered if I can help yet.��

    She realized she had been too excited by the conversation and covered her flushed face with her hands.

    Then quickly responded to Kraush.

    ����I think I can help!��

    Since Kraush had agreed to help find Veltoa, it was only right for her to assist him.

    Clenching her fists, she dered her willingness to help.

    ��By the way, Dorma, you��re part of the third princess��s group. Is it okay for you to help me?��

    The rtionship between the Balheim and Ephania families wasn��t good.

    Especially with Charlotte, Sigrid��s rival, being from Balheim, the animosity was even stronger.

    Dorma belonged to Sigrid��s faction.

    So Kraush asked if it was okay for her to help.

    ��Ah, I think I need to ask first. But Sigrid is generous. I��m sure it��ll be okay!��

    Sure, it would be.

    Sigrid would want to establish connections in any way possible.

    ��That��s good to hear.��

    And she��d waste her time building a bridge that would never bepleted.

    Kraush smiled inwardly at Dorma��s naivety.

    ��Well, I should get going now!��

    With the conversation over, Dorma stood up to leave.

    Tap, tap, tap��

    Just then, the sound of high heels echoed from outside.

    Kraush recognized the familiar footsteps.

    He stood up.

    At that moment, there was a knock on the alchemy room door.

    ��Hello. I heard Dorma is here, so I came to visit.��

    A familiar, kind voice called out.

    Kraush scowled upon hearing it.

    Luckily, the door hadn��t opened yet.

    If it had, she would have realized he had also returned upon seeing his face.

    ��Who is it?��

    Kraush pretended not to know the voice��s owner.

    ��Gasp, Mr. Kraush, it��s Lady Sigrid!��

    Dorma eximed in a panicked voice.

    The voice belonged to Sigrid Ephania, the third princess.

    A person Kraush despised the most in the world.

    There was a softugh from outside.

    ��Yes, it��s Sigrid Ephania. Is this Mr. Kraush Balheim?��

    ��What do we do?��

    Dorma looked like she had been caught stealing, her face pale.

    She seemed aware that Sigrid disliked Charlotte.

    Kraush was Charlotte��s younger brother.

    ��I��ll go see.��

    Kraush reassured her and opened the door.

    Sigrid stood a step back from the door.

    Unlike Sizelry, who was born weak with light-colored hair, Sigrid had striking blue-silver hair.

    Her beauty was exceptional, and she smiled brightly upon seeing Kraush.

    ��It is you, Mr. Kraush Balheim. Nice to meet you.��

    She acted as if they were meeting for the first time.

    And she made sure to address him politely, with ��Mr.��

    Someone like me, addressing you politely.

    That was Sigrid��s true intent.

    Kraush felt nauseated.

    ��Nice to meet you, Lady Sigrid.��

    But he was equally shameless.

    Kraush pretended it was their first encounter.

    Behind her stood two men.

    One with short white hair, who wouldter be known as the White Snake.

    The other with long ck hair, who would be called the ck Snake.

    Twin brothers with different hair colors, they were prominent figures in the Skyborne Generation.

    They had been recruited by Sigrid and were now her bodyguards instead of Mary.

    Special Arts students whispered among themselves, noticing Sigrid had personallye.

    While Kraush had visited the Special Arts ssroom several times, it was Sigrid��s first time there.

    ��Dorma mentioned she was looking for you, Mr. Kraush. I came to see if it might be a bother.��

    ��Is that so.��

    Clearly, Sigrid had figured out the situation.

    ��She must have quite a few ears in the academy.��

    No wonder she was so influential here.

    ��I had some things to discuss with Dorma regarding curses.��

    ��Curses?��

    Sigrid widened her eyes in apparent surprise.

    Had it not been Kraush, he might have been fooled by her act.

    ��Yes, Dorma is quite knowledgeable about curses.��

    ��Well, not that much����

    Dorma scratched the back of her head shyly.

    ��So I was asking for her help with recent research. I was going to inform you, Lady Sigrid, so this is perfect.��

    Kraush exined smoothly.

    Sigrid, thinking it over, smiled and looked at Dorma.

    ��Dorma, are you helping Mr. Kraush?��

    ��Yes, yes, Mr. Kraush said he��d help find Master!��

    At the mention of her master, Sigrid��s eyes briefly sharpened.

    Though fleeting, Kraush caught the look.

    An expression of suspicion.

    ��Is the power Mr. Kraush wields a technique learned from Veltoa Lacroix?��

    Hearing this, Kraush smiled slowly without answering.

    As she understood the smile��s meaning, Sigrid��s expression hardened, then rxed.

    ��Oh, I apologize for prying too much.��

    She smiled, but Kraush sensed her hurt pride.

    The person she had always treated as a curse bearer was now setting boundaries.

    Naturally, she was offended.

    Kraush was grateful for her consistency.

    It fueled his resolve to see her brought down.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Calm Before the Storm

    ***

    ��Since I��ve only stayed in the pce, I��m quite curious whenever I hear stories about famous people. I can be a bit nosy.��

    At that, the snake brothers behind Sigrid chimed in simultaneously.

    ��Miss Sigrid isn��t nosy; she��s kind.��

    ��Right. She��s the type to approach and speak to others first.��

    The two of them then looked at Kraush and Dorma with slight disapproval.

    Kraush, Charlotte��s brother, was Sigrid��s enemy.

    Knowing this, Dorma approaching Kraush was naturally annoying to them.

    Dorma flinched under their sharp gazes and shrank her shoulders.

    She was particrly sensitive to intense looks.

    Kraush stepped forward, blocking the two men��s gazes directed at Dorma.

    ��I asked for this, so please don��t me Dorma too much.��

    ��M-Mr. Kraush.��

    Dorma��s voice was flustered.

    After all, she had been the one to initiate the conversation outside the ssroom.

    But Kraush, stopping her, looked at Sigrid.

    Sigrid, after a moment of eye contact with Kraush, gave a shortugh.

    ��Of course. I��m actually grateful to Dorma for giving me the chance to talk with you, Mr. Kraush. I heard you defeated an Erosion Species almost at the 7-star level on yourst mission. As a fellow student, I��m very proud.��

    She naturally praised Kraush, disying a haughty smile.

    Unlike Karandis, who pushed with physical contact, Sigrid made people hers in a different way.

    When someone with the royal background and beauty of Sigrid praised you.

    Many people would be unconsciously captivated by her.

    But there are always exceptions.

    ��No. It��s all thanks to my sister. I didn��t do much.��

    Sigrid flinched.

    ��By sister, you mean Miss Charlotte?��

    ��Yes, I owe her a lot.��

    Kraush understood what Sigrid suspected.

    She suspected Charlotte was also a returnee.

    So he reinforced her suspicions.

    ��It seems you have a good rtionship with your sister.��

    ��It��s not bad.��

    ��I��m envious. I don��t have a good rtionship with my family. It��s unfortunate. I haven��t even seen my sister who just entered the academy.��

    That sister was none other than Sizelry Ephania.

    ��My sister almost died. And I, as her older sister, wasn��t there for her. It��s all my fault that our family is like this.��

    How utterly hypocritical.

    ��Oh, I��ve taken too much of your time. I��m sorry. Miss Dorma, please be careful not to bother Mr. Kraush. I had a great time talking to you, Mr. Kraush.��

    ��I��m d. It was also a pleasure to confirm that Miss Sigrid is a good person.��

    [That was quite harsh.]

    To those who didn��t know the truth, it seemed like an ordinary conversation.

    But those who knew felt the underlying harshness.

    ��Yes, until next time.��

    Sigrid decided to end the conversation.

    But left a meaningful remark.

    ��Oh, by the way, the midterm evaluation ising soon. It��s the first midterm at Rahelrn Academy, so I hope you do well, Mr. Kraush.��

    Nonsense.

    ��Thank you for your kind words.��

    Kraush hid his true feelings and expressed gratitude.

    Sigrid smiled once more before leaving.

    As she exited the Special Arts ssroom, she continued to draw attention.

    At that moment, someone hurriedly opened the ssroom door and ran in.

    ��Kraush.��

    It was Haring.

    Though her sub-major was Special Arts, her main major was Martial Arts.

    So she had been training on the Martial Arts side.

    She must have heard about Sigrid��s visit btedly and nced at the door as she approached Kraush.

    ��Are you okay?��

    She seemed worried, wondering if something had happened.

    ��Do you think anything would happen? Just had a little talk.��

    Kraush responded, indicating there was no problem, and Haring sighed softly.

    ��I thought you��d fight.��

    ����Do you think I��m a brawler?��

    Haring didn��t answer, just stared at Kraush.

    ��Oh my, Kraush, what are you doing bringing girls into my room so often?��

    Appearing out of nowhere, Darling spoke with a grin.

    She must have figured out the situation beforehand.

    It was oddly infuriating.

    ��And this littledy too. You like small girls, huh? Like with Bianca before?��

    Covering her mouth as if witnessing something embarrassing, Darling��s grin was visible to Kraush but not to the shorter Dorma.

    As a result, Dorma��s face turned bright red with embarrassment.

    ��No, it��s not like that! I��m here to talk about curses!��

    ��Now you��re using that as an excuse to seduce girls? You��re too much. I��m hurt. You like cute girls? When will you ept me as your girlfriend?��

    ��What? Girlfriend? But Mr. Kraush has a fianc��e����

    ��He has a fianc��e, not a girlfriend. Kraush just wants my body and technique. What do you want from this cute girl? Innocence? You insatiable wolf.��

    Dorma, confused by Darling��s words, didn��t know what to do.

    Kraush looked at Darling with exasperation.

    ��Enough.��

    Warning her that he��d get angry if she continued, Darlingughed with a twinkle in her eye and patted Dorma��s messy hair.

    ��I��m just kidding. Kraush really loves his fianc��e. There��s no room for me.��

    ��R-Really?��

    Because of the prior rumors, Dorma looked at Kraush with a hint of anxiety.

    ��Yes, she��s just lying whenever she opens her mouth. Don��t believe her.��

    Kraush reassured her.

    But Darling didn��t stop.

    ��But thest part was true, right? Kraush just wants my body and technique.��

    ��Be careful with your words. That��s only because your alchemy is necessary.��

    ��Same thing.��

    Darling continued to tease.

    Deciding to introduce them, Kraush spoke to Dorma.

    ��Dorma, this is Darling Danphelion. She helped write the list you saw. And this is Haring Lagrain, who will help withbining curses and poisons.��

    Haring, keeping her distance from the unfamiliar Dorma, stepped closer to Kraush.

    Darling, being naturally sociable, had easily closed the distance before, but Dorma��s shy nature kept her distant.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring, now beside Kraush, tugged at his sleeve.

    When Kraush looked at her, she whispered in his ear.

    ��There are people in the Imperial faction who don��t like you.��

    Hearing this, Kraush nced at her.

    ��You��re also part of the Imperial faction. Are you okay with that?��

    The Lagrain family belonged to the Imperial faction.

    Naturally, Haring was also part of the Imperial faction.

    So when he asked if she was okay, Haring tilted her head.

    ��I prefer you being safe over people I don��t know.��

    Maybe it was because they had grown closer on their mission.

    She seemed to care a lot about him.

    ��Thank you. I��ll keep that in mind.��

    Kraush replied, then flicked Darling��s forehead, who was still teasing Dorma.

    He then quietly looked out the window.

    People in the Imperial faction who didn��t like him.

    He had a rough idea who they were.

    ��Looking forward to the midterm evaluation.��

    If they caused him as much trouble as before, he��d repay them tenfold.

    ***

    Tap, tap, tap��

    The sound of high heels echoed in the hallway.

    The owner of those heels, Sigrid, walked with her blue sea-colored hair flowing.

    Her eyes were half-closed, not pleased with the situation.

    ��Kraush already connected with Veltoa Lacroix?��

    The world��s greatest curse master.

    Veltoa Lacroix.

    Even she still didn��t know his whereabouts.

    When did Kraush meet him?

    ��Did Charlotte know that much?��

    Her mind raced.

    But she kept feeling theck of information.

    She also sensed Kraush had grown stronger.

    ��A curse bearer suddenly bing a variable.��

    Sigrid bit her lip and brushed her bangs aside.

    ��Mary isn��t enough.��

    Using Mary to break Kraush and show his limits.

    Then reach out to him to change him wouldn��t work.

    Mary had outlived her usefulness.

    ��She wasn��t much help other than being tough.��

    Watching Kraush changed her thoughts.

    ��He seems too valuable to use just as a curse bearer.��

    Her eyes rolled.

    She vaguely recalled Kraush standing by Arthur.

    In a crisis, someone��s help could make that person hers for sure.

    Sigrid thought of Kraush��s interest in curses.

    Maybe she could guide him.

    ��Hmm.��

    With a short hum, her steps grew lighter.

    She might be able toe up with a good n.

    ***

    Inside Kraush��s room.

    Sitting on the floor with his eyes closed, Kraush focused on the power of Nox within him.

    Based on his memories of using Heavenly ughter Star against Decarabia, he was practicing.

    ��Ugh!��

    Kraush swallowed a groan and slowly opened his eyes.

    Sweat drenched his body.

    He barely managed to suppress the overwhelming killing intent of the Heavenly ughter Star through Doll��s Eye.

    After taking a deep breath, he brushed his bangs aside.

    ��It was almost a miracle.��

    At the time, driven by desperation, he had used Heavenly ughter Star.

    Trying again now, he realized how reckless it had been.

    [You��re still not skilled enough. It��s too early to handle the Heavenly ughter Star.]

    ��Right. I need more training.��

    It was fair to say he had been lucky to wield the full power of the Heavenly ughter Star against Decarabia.

    ��If I had been truly lucky, I wouldn��t have faced such a situation in the first ce.��

    Handling the Heavenly ughter Star freely was still beyond him.

    But he was gradually finding a way.

    Thanks to Nox, he could easily use Lunar Body even during the day.

    ��Time to have lunch and head to the Martial Arts training ground.��

    Having spent the morning on personal training, Kraush decided to participate in Martial Arts training today.

    ��Have you finished your training, sir?��

    As Kraush opened the door, Alicia, who had been waiting in a chair, came running.

    She handed him a wet towel, and Kraush wiped his face with it.

    ��Why isn��t Miss Lirina here?��

    ��She��s cleaning Master An��s room today.��

    Although Lirina often talked with Alicia in this room, she hadn��t forgotten her duties as An��s maid.

    ��Alicia, I n to have lunch and then go to the training ground.��

    ��I��ll tidy up the room while you��re gone, sir.��

    ��Thanks.��

    With Alicia seeing him off, Kraush headed straight to the dormitory cafeteria for lunch.

    ��The enhancement elixir research seems to be going well.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lately, Darling and Dorma had practically been living in the alchemy room.

    Naturally, Darling had been writing papers on curse neutralization, and Dorma, a curse expert, was a perfect match.

    Thanks to their efforts, the enhancement elixir research was progressing smoothly.

    They said the first test batch would be ready soon.

    ��No immediate moves from Sigrid��s side.��

    Though some time had passed since their meeting, Sigrid remained quiet.

    She seemed to have ns but wasn��t acting on them yet.

    ��Perhaps because Charlotte hasn��t returned yet.��

    With many first-year students, including Charlotte, still on missions, the academy was generally quiet.

    With the first-years absent, only the sounds of second-year students training echoed daily.

    Kraush felt a sense of calm before the storm.

    ��What happened around this time?��

    Though the world had changed significantly, he thought he might deduce the general situation.

    Deep in thought, he eventually reached the cafeteria.

    As he entered, he saw many students ordering food.

    It was peak lunchtime, so it was crowded.

    ��Hey, look. It��s Mr. Kraush Balheim.��

    With so many people around, Kraush immediately felt their eyes on him.

    If he hadpanions, it might have been different, but being alone made him more noticeable.

    ��Should I just grab something and eat outside?��

    Thinking of getting a sandwich, he moved forward.

    He spotted a familiar hair color and slowly turned his head.

    The person looked at him, flinched, and quickly averted their gaze.

    ��Astria?��

    Called by Kraush, she finally looked back at him with a slightly annoyed expression.

    ��Seems you��re doing well.��

    Astria Stigma Freeman.

    The Saintess.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Are You Out of Your Mind?

    ***

    Today, as always, she was highlighting her sun-like hair and exceptional figure, holding a tray of food.

    The amount was quiterge, and as Kraush stared, she hesitated and subtly turned the tray.

    ����I��m eating more today because I used a lot of energy.��

    ��I didn��t say anything.��

    Knowing how much Astria typically ate, Kraush wasn��t too concerned.

    Astria wasn��t the type to gain weight no matter how much she ate.

    ��Though I think all the nutrients are going somewhere else.��

    Better not to mention that to her, or she��d get angry.

    ��If you��re eating here, save me a seat.��

    ��Huh?��

    ��Let��s sit together.��

    Kraush��s words made Astria��s eyes widen slowly before she unintentionally smiled brightly.

    Realizing she was smiling, she flinched and blushed.

    ��Do as you please.��

    Acting aloof, Astria turned her head and walked to a seat.

    Despite all the eyes on her, her gaze remained fixed on Kraush.

    Unlike before, Kraush, knowing her true feelings, understood that her gaze wasn��t hostile.

    So, after ordering a set meal with soup, bread, meat, and vegetables, Kraush approached Astria.

    For some reason, the area around her was empty.

    ��Probably because there aren��t many first-year students around.��

    Most second-year students were just bing adults.

    Astria��s status might have made them hesitant to sit by her.

    First-year students, having been through more, would have boldly taken the chance to talk to her.

    Sitting down across from her, Kraush noticed Astria staring at her tray.

    ��She wasn��t usually this quiet.��

    Astria seemed shyer than he remembered.

    ��Thanks for healing mest time.��

    Kraush initiated the conversation.

    Astria flinched and looked up.

    ��You always push your body too hard. You��re going to end up in a condition you can��t handle.��

    Her first words were of concern.

    Kraush had relied on Astria several times already.

    So she was aware of his condition.

    ��Is that so?��

    ��It��s not just so! At this rate, you��ll die before you��re thirty.��

    She was serious.

    Kraush��s body, constantly overstrained, was gradually shortening his lifespan.

    Though he tried to replenish himself with various things, there woulde a time when it wouldn��t be enough.

    ��I��m fine. I have a n.��

    ��You��re not fine at all.��

    Astria��s eyebrows furrowed in frustration.

    ��Are you worried about me?��

    ��Of course I am!��

    Astria looked at him with an annoyed expression.

    Looking at her, Kraush couldn��t help but think of her past self.

    She had always worried about him.

    Begging him to take care of his body.

    ��Really, don��t worry. I have something in mind. And thirty is still a long way off.��

    After all, the world would end before he turned thirty.

    ��You����

    Astria looked like she had a lot to say but sighed instead.

    ��Promise me something, at least.��

    ��Promise?��

    ��If you get hurt,e to me no matter what. I can heal you no matter what state you��re in.��

    She was saying that if he was going to push himself, he should at least heal properly.

    ��Isn��t that just beneficial for me?��

    Kraush would certainly appreciate the treatment.

    When he asked, Astria looked him in the eye.

    ��I mean it.��

    Her sun-like eyes met his.

    Understanding her true intentions, Kraush paused.

    Helping him was also beneficial for Astria.

    The reason was simple.

    She liked him.

    Astria��s face started to redden again, having candidly expressed her feelings.

    ��So, promise me.��

    ��I promise.��

    It was a promise that had no downside for Kraush.

    When he agreed, Astria smiled slightly, then, unable to ovee her shyness, lowered her head.

    Her body had grown, but her heart was still tender in many ways.

    ***

    After finishing his meal with Astria, Kraush headed straight to the training ground.

    Having spent the morning in his room, he was ready to stretch his body.

    As Kraush approached the Martial Arts training ground, a familiar face exited.

    ��Kraush.��

    Recognizing him, she showed a bright expression.

    Then her face hardened, and she grabbed Kraush��s sleeve.

    ��Wait, don��t go in yet.��

    It was Haring.

    Seeing her suddenly stop him, Kraush tilted his head.

    ��Why? Is something happening inside the training ground?��

    ��Well����

    Haring hesitated.

    Noticing, Kraush naturally focused his aura into his ears.

    Enhanced hearing allowed him to catch the sounds inside.

    ��So, this is our space. You guys should leave.��

    ��T-That��s unfair. We��re also students of Rahelrn Academy. Why only us?��

    ��Are you really asking because you don��t know?��

    ��Ugh.��

    He heard the sound of a dispute.

    Understanding the situation, Kraush looked at Haring.

    ��So, the ones causing trouble are those Imperial faction guys who don��t like me?��

    ����Yes.��

    Haring reluctantly answered.

    She looked up at Kraush with worried eyes.

    Kraush ced his hand on her head and turned around.

    ��Then we have to respond right away. Why wait?��

    To show Haring her worries were unnecessary, Kraush roughly opened the door.

    Bang!

    All eyes turned to him at once.

    Imperial faction first-year students stood before younger second-year students.

    The Martial Arts training ground was used by all students, regardless of year.

    Kraush quickly realized which faction the second-year students belonged to.

    ��Starlon.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They were all from the Starlon faction.

    The Imperial faction first-year students were bullying the Starlon second-year students.

    Looking around, Kraush noticed other kingdom students were staying out of it.

    They preferred to watch rather than provoke the Empire.

    ��No Starlon first-years.��

    If there had been Starlon first-years, they wouldn��t have let this happen.

    But they were all absent.

    Most Starlon first-years were with Aniks or Charlotte��s Lioness Squad.

    Aniks and the Twin Sprout members were away, and Charlotte��s squad was still on a mission.

    Naturally, no Starlon first-years were around.

    And the professor was also absent.

    Today, after the morning training session, students were given individual training time in the afternoon.

    So the professor wasn��t around.

    ��They timed this well.��

    The Imperial faction had targeted the Starlon second-years when the Starlon first-years were absent.

    Because the Starlon second-years had only one person to rely on at Rahelrn Academy.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    ��He��s here.��

    ��This is going to get big.��

    As expected, Kraush��s appearance drew immediate attention.

    The Imperial faction students bullying the Starlon second-years sneered.

    ��Not from Sigrid��s faction.��

    The Empire was vast.

    Within the Empire, there were multiple factions, not just Sigrid��s.

    ��In this timeline, Sigrid focused on gathering the Skyborne Generation.��

    She spent more time on that than unifying the entire Imperial faction.

    So internal divisions arose within the Imperial faction.

    Kraush cracked his neck.

    The Starlon second-years�� eyes were on him.

    Having entered Rahelrn Academy to chase their dreams, they were now being crushed by the Empire��s tyranny.

    Their faces were on the verge of tears.

    Kraush didn��t feel much sympathy.

    After all, he had no fond memories of Starlon.

    If he had entered with his half-blood status, they would have gossiped behind his back.

    Now, the situation hadpletely changed, so that wouldn��t happen.

    But Kraush was no longer a half-blood.

    Whether he liked it or not, he was representing Starlon and was the top second-year student in Martial Arts.

    Disregarding Starlon meant disregarding Kraush, the top second-year.

    If they bared their fangs at him, they had to be prepared to be bitten back.

    It was time to teach them that lesson.

    ��Do you want to kick Starlon out?��

    Kraush spoke as if he had heard everything.

    ��Kick them out����

    One of them started to respond with a sneer, but before he could finish, Kraush was in front of him.

    Unable to follow Kraush��s speed, the boy raised his arm toote.

    Kraush��s foot was already in motion.

    Bam!

    The boy, hit by Kraush��s kick, flew across the training ground and rolled on the floor.

    ��Cough, gah.��

    The impact was so strong that he coughed and clutched his body.

    ��What are you doing?��

    ��You bastard!��

    The Imperial faction students�� faces turned to rage.

    They had instigated trouble with Starlon to provoke Kraush, but they hadn��t expected him to initiate a preemptive strike so aggressively.

    Ignoring them, Kraush grabbed another boy��s head.

    The boy tried to react, but Kraush was faster.

    Kraush��s knee struck his abdomen.

    ��Gah!��

    As the boy screamed in pain and doubled over, Kraush mmed his head into the ground.

    Smoke rose as Kraush, without hesitation, stomped on the back of the boy��s head.

    Bang!

    With the sound reverberating, blood seeped from the boy��s face under Kraush��s foot.

    Kraush coldly looked around at the others.

    Flinch��

    The sheer brutality and decisiveness in Kraush��s actions made them freeze.

    Seeing Kraush��s cold eyes, they thought of someone.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    The craziest person at Rahelrn Academy, who didn��t care about origins, be it the Imperial faction or the Four Kingdoms.

    If someone crossed her, she��d destroy them, ensuring they could never lift their heads in her presence.

    Kraush made them realize he was her brother.

    ��Did you think facing me would be easier after dealing with Charlotte?��

    Kraush��s sneering smile made their eyes change.

    As they prepared to charge.

    ��Stop.��

    A voice rang out, halting the Imperial faction students.

    Turning, Kraush saw a man with gray and ck hair, wearing sses.

    Kraush recognized him.

    ��So it��s this guy.��

    Another central figure in the splintered Imperial faction.

    Pandora August

    One of the people who annoyed him even when he was a half-blood.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Too Many Words

    ***

    The Empire is vast.

    In such an Empire, the August family was quite far from the capital.

    Perhaps because of this, they had independently formed their own power base, different from the central nobles.

    The Ephania royal family had turned a blind eye to their independent power base to some extent.

    Even the royal familycked the manpower to deal with World Erosion outbreaks or external invasions in the provinces.

    Thus, the provincial noble factions tended to band together.

    ��Originally, Sigrid would have actively prevented them from uniting at the academy.��

    This time, she had failed to stop them from uniting because she was busy dealing with the Skyborne Generation.

    As a result, the provincial noble factions in the Empire had rallied around Pandora August.

    Kraush silently observed Pandora.

    With his arrogant demeanor and sses, Kraush had a bad history with him.

    ��The great Balheim is no match for the Empire. You understand now, right?��

    Pandora was a staunch Imperial supremacist.

    He had repeatedly oppressed Kraush, a direct descendant of the Balheim family that represented Starlon.

    By suppressing Kraush, he could prove the superiority of the Empire and himself.

    Thus, during their time at Rahelrn Academy, Pandora had relentlessly tormented Kraush.

    ��Who are you to tell me what to do?��

    Kraush��s eyebrows twisted in anger.

    Just seeing Pandora��s face made him want to vomit.

    One shouldn��t judge people based on memories from a previous life.

    People can change with small events.

    But if that small event never urred and someone grew up unchanged.

    It was likely they wouldn��t stray far from their original path.

    ��Ah, junior, I wasn��t telling you to stop. I was stopping my peers from doing anything foolish.��

    Pandora smirked, a smile that resembled a snake, reflecting his inner self.

    These guys had clearly targeted the Starlon second-years under Pandora��smand.

    Their change in attitude as soon as Pandora intervened confirmed it.

    Pandora, past and present, remained a staunch Imperial supremacist wanting to degrade other kingdoms.

    Kraush, with his keen eye for character analysis, was certain.

    This guy hadn��t changed a bit.

    ��So, junior, what did my peer do to deserve that?��

    Pandora pointed to the peer under Kraush��s foot as he asked.

    Hearing Pandora��s question, Kraushughed lightly.

    ��He annoyed me.��

    Kraush��s answer was entirely different from what Pandora had expected.

    Pandora hesitated, clearly not anticipating this.

    He probably wanted Kraush to say he was standing up for the Starlon second-years.

    But Kraush had no intention of ying along.

    ��Annoyed? By us?��

    ��Yeah, he gave me a disgusting smile the moment he saw my face. So I hit him. After dealing with the rest here, I n to hit you too.��

    ��Ha ha.��

    Pandoraughed as if it were absurd and adjusted his sses.

    ��How barbaric. Is that what all of Starlon is like?��

    Unable to steer things his way, Pandora showed his true colors.

    He had intended to provoke Kraush by subtly oppressing the Starlon second-years.

    But since Kraush directly responded, he decided to target him directly instead.

    Kraush smirked in return.

    ��Hmm, looking at the central nobles, not all of the Empire seems uncouth.��

    Kraush decided to provoke him in return.

    Pandora��s eyebrow twitched.

    ��Why are you like this?��

    The smile Pandora maintained like a snake cracked.

    ��Oh, is it because you��re from the provincial nobles?��

    Driving the point home, a cold aura emanated from behind Pandora��s sses.

    ��Seems you know a bit about me.��

    ��Not really, it��s just obvious.��

    Sorry, but provoking people is my specialty.

    [Can��t tell who the snake is.]

    Pandora was an Imperial supremacist.

    And with such a supremacist mindset, he always wanted to be part of the central noble faction.

    No matter how exceptional the independent power base of the provincial nobles was, the central nobles were still superior.

    Thus, being from the provincial noble faction was a sort ofplex for him.

    He wanted to be a central noble.

    Kraush��s provocation was like a catalyst for him.

    ��You seem to have a knack for pissing people off.��

    A gust of wind swirled around Pandora.

    Even his peers seemed taken aback by Kraush��s provocation.

    ��Can someone exin what��s going on?��

    Pandora managed to suppress his anger and asked his peers what had transpired.

    ��These second-years intruded on our space. We just gave them a warning. We needed training space to synchronize our efforts. But this guy resorted to violence right away.��

    ��Was there any physical conflict during the warning?��

    ��No, of course, we spoke to them calmly.��

    As if rehearsed, they smoothly conveyed their side of the story.

    Hearing this, the Starlon second-years felt wronged.

    ��What do you mean intruded! We were here first!��

    ��Yeah, and the training ground is free to use by everyone.��

    The Starlon second-years began to protest.

    Kraush wished they would stay quiet, but they were still inexperienced.

    As newly minted adults from noble families, they found it hard to tolerate such injustice.

    This was why Pandora had targeted the Starlon second-years, not Kraush.

    To ensure Kraush, the representative of the second-year Martial Arts students, couldn��t back out.

    As the protests continued, Pandora looked back at Kraush.

    ��Seems our side has been unreasonable, but isn��t this excessive?��

    His face regained itsposure.

    ��So, what, you wantpensation?��

    Kraush responded nonchntly.

    Making it clear he had no intention of amodating them.

    ��Notpensation. It would be troublesome for us if news spread of students shing like this.��

    He approached his peers with a leisurely stride.

    ��So, to resolve this, let��s settle it with a Martial Arts duel.��

    Kraush moved his hand to the back of his neck.

    A habit before a fight, as he cracked his neck.

    ��Sure, if that��s the case.��

    ��Let��s split into teams of first-years and second-years and duel.��

    Kraush frowned at the next statement.

    ��What?��

    ��Yeah? We need to give the juniors the right to voice their opinions too.��

    ��First-years and second-years dueling is iming a right? It��s suppressing a right.��

    Kraush responded incredulously, and Pandora shrugged nonchntly.

    ��This is Rahelrn Academy. The Chief also said to prove it with strength. If we Martial Arts students don��t prove it with strength, how else?��

    The Imperial faction students started to chuckle.

    ��But that��s too unfair. Let��s do it this way.��

    Pandora offered Kraush a proposal as if he were being generous.

    ��Each team sends out one participant at a time. The winner stays on, and the losing side sends a new participant. The team that runs out of participants first loses.��

    He suggested while looking at Kraush.

    ��How about it? You intended to take us all on alone anyway. If you��re confident, you can finish it alone.��

    Kraush understood Pandora��s n.

    ��This guy knows about my Annihtion Erosion.��

    Kraush had made several prominent moves at Rahelrn Academy.

    And during those moves, he had often been forced to retire.

    Many students had seen and heard about this.

    So Pandora had figured it out.

    Kraush��s fighting style was like a burning torch.

    A torch that burns out quickly once its wick is consumed.

    So Pandora��s n was to drag out the fight to burn out Kraush��s wick.

    ��If I refuse here.��

    That would be exactly what Pandora hopes for.

    He��d spin it as Balheim running away in disgrace.

    Spreading such rumors was Pandora��s specialty.

    His current position owed more to his scheming than his actual abilities.

    Moreover, many didn��t like Kraush being the top second-year Martial Arts student.

    They��d jump at the chance to drag him down.

    For them, regardless of the truth, it would be good fodder.

    Conversely, if they could defeat Kraush, it would be a great victory.

    Defeating the biggest thorn in the Empire��s side, a top second-year Martial Arts student of the Balheim family, would be Pandora��s ticket to joining the central noble faction.

    Judging it as a win-win situation, Pandora aimed for Kraush.

    Kraush looked at the Starlon second-years.

    They were considered geniuses in their own regions.

    But this ce was a gathering of geniuses.

    First-year students, having experienced a year more than second-years, were much stronger.

    Essentially, Kraush had to defeat the Imperial faction alone.

    ��Wow, really.��

    Kraush couldn��t help butugh.

    Seeing himugh, Pandora looked puzzled.

    Kraush stared at him.

    ��Do you really think those are winning conditions for you?��

    He seemed to think of Kraush as a ss cannon.

    But there are always opponents unworthy of a cannon��s fire.

    And sorry, but against these first-years, unless they were exceptional members of the Skyborne Generation, Kraush had no fear.

    ��Fine.��

    They had only heard about Kraush��s reputation, not experienced it firsthand.

    Over the past year, they had grown stronger.

    They believed that with numerical superiority and favorable conditions, they could surely win.

    Not realizing they were like frogs in a well.

    ��I don��t mind at all.��

    Kraush decided to use them to his advantage.

    It was a chance to make the first-year students know for sure.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    That Kraush Balheim, Rahelrn Academy��s second-year, was not to be trifled with.

    And whether they liked it or not, they were part of the Imperial faction.

    Even Sigrid, representing the Empire, couldn��t ignore this.

    Kraush shed a bright smile.

    With prey walking into his mouth, there was no reason not to eat.

    ��What��s going on here?��

    A voice called from the entrance.

    Looking, Kraush saw Bk and Glen Diana, Mary Diana��s cousin.

    They alternated nces between Kraush and the Imperial faction before approaching.

    ��Is there a problem, seniors?��

    Glen asked curiously.

    Pandora gave Glen a friendly smile.

    ��There��s a disagreement. We��re going to settle it with a Martial Arts duel. No need to worry, Glen.��

    ��Martial Arts duel? With Kraush?��

    Glen sensed something was off.

    When everyone remained silent, Glen looked at Kraush.

    ��With these guys included.��

    So Kraush filled him in on the situation.

    Glen frowned slightly.

    First-years dueling second-years.

    It was an obviously unfair situation.

    ��Seniors, I don��t know the details, but isn��t this against the code of chivalry?��

    Glen was one who couldn��t tolerate injustice.

    So when he criticized them for being dishonorable, Pandora sighed briefly.

    ��Sigh, Glen.��

    Pandora��s eyes turned cold as he looked at Glen.

    The look said, ��Who do you think you are to interfere?��

    ��This isn��t your ce to meddle.��

    Pandora advised, and Glen frowned.

    ��It��s not about meddling.��

    ��A member of the Diana family that tried to assassinate a royal? Why don��t you know your ce?��

    ��Do you not have any shame?��

    Hearing the voice from behind Pandora, Glen��s eyebrow twitched.

    Mary had attempted to assassinate Sizelry Ephania.

    The Diana family had suffered humiliation because of it.

    They had almost faced annihtion.

    Naturally, the Diana family��s status had plummeted.

    Knowing this, the Imperial faction didn��t consider Glen a noble.

    In their eyes, he was just someone from a family that tried to assassinate royalty.

    ��Why is my family being mentioned here?��

    Glen asked, looking at the Imperial faction members.

    But they just chuckled without answering.

    Thud��

    At that moment, Pandora ced a hand on Glen��s shoulder.

    ��Sorry, Glen. My friends can be a bit harsh.��

    Pandora said with a sly smile.

    ��But they��re not entirely wrong. Your family caused a lot of trouble for the Empire. Your sister, who barely retained her life and got second ce, and the Diana family have been a burden.��

    Pandora patted his shoulder, smiling brightly.

    ��So please stay out of this. Honestly, you��re being a nuisance.��

    Pandora��s words made Glen seethe.

    For Glen, it was a huge blow to his pride.

    But he couldn��t say anything.

    The royal family wouldn��t protect a family that tried to assassinate royalty.

    Glen clenched his fists tightly.

    Reality was harsh, leaving him unable to refute.

    However, someone else was irritated by this conversation.

    ��Ugh, too many words.��

    Kraush grabbed Pandora��s clothes.

    Before Pandora could react, Kraush pulled him in.

    As Pandora��s eyes widened, Kraush��s eyes locked onto his.

    ��I may not know everything, but I know one thing.��

    ck mes began to flow from Kraush.

    The intensity of his aura made even the Imperial faction hesitate.

    ��Mary Diana, no matter how much she��s fallen, is still much stronger than you.��

    Even if she had fallen, the Divine Spear was still the Divine Spear.

    Even without returning, these guys couldn��t match Mary.

    Despite her stupidity, Kraush acknowledged Mary��s martial prowess.

    When everyone else was dying from stolen curses, she stood as an unyielding spear.

    Though she gave him the most curses, if it weren��t for her, their formation would��ve crumbled first.

    ��The reason she��s second isn��t because she��scking.��

    Kraush decided to give them a reality check.

    ��It��s because I��m just that damn strong.��

    Mary is second because Kraush is stronger.

    Even if they gathered a hundred people, Mary would still defeat them all.

    ��And you guys are picking a fight with the one who even Mary couldn��t beat.��

    Kraush��s fierce smile resembled Charlotte��s in many ways.

    ��So shut up.��

    He nned to smash them so hard they��d run at the mere mention of his name.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131

    Why Are You Stepping In

    When Kraush responded, Pandora smiled faintly.

    From his perspective, he judged that Kraush had taken the bait.

    ��Then about 10:10 should be good? Looks like there are about that many second-years too.��

    Pandora said with a smile in his eyes.

    Indeed, there seemed to be about 9 Starlon students behind Kraush.

    ��Kraush, I��ll join your team too.��

    At that moment, Haring, who had been watching from the side, stepped forward.

    Instantly, the eyes of the Imperial faction turned towards Haring.

    And their eyes were filled with difort.

    Of course, Haring was originally on the Imperial faction��s side.

    ��Junior Haring, what are you thinking?��

    Even Pandora stared at Haring, unable to understand her actions.

    He couldn��t understand why she, an Imperial, would take the side of Kraush from Starlon.

    ��You just said second-years, didn��t you?��

    Haring replied confidently, without any hesitation.

    ��I��m a second-year too.��

    Pandora��s brow furrowed sharply behind his sses.

    True to her words, Haring was a second-year.

    She fit within the boundaries of second-years that Pandora had mentioned.

    Mentioning only Starlon specifically would likely lead to unmanageable problemster, so referring to them as second-years in general had backfired.

    Honestly, Kraush thought he could handle it alone.

    But having Haring participate was even better for making Pandora eat his words.

    ��Will you be okay?��

    When Kraush nced at Haring and asked, she nodded.

    ��Yeah, I��ll be fine. I��m on Kraush��s side.��

    Well, Haring was someone who showed a sharp reaction to strangers she first met.

    Anyone would be morefortable with someone familiar. That must be what she meant.

    ��Me too, me too, me too! I��m a second-year too!��

    Then Bk jumped up and down in his seat, expressing his intention to participate.

    They had nothing to say about Bk��s side.

    After all, Bk was indeed a second-year from Starlon.

    ����I��m a second-year too.��

    At that moment, Glen, gripping his spear tightly, spoke towards Kraush��s side.

    This was already an act that went against chivalry.

    And on top of that, he had heard such shameful remarks.

    No matter how Imperial they were, Glen could not forgive them.

    And perhaps because of what was just said, Glen was looking at Kraush with new eyes.

    Knowingly or unknowingly, the strongest in his heart was engraved as Mary.

    Kraush��s words acknowledging her further ignited Glen��s sense of chivalry.

    Murmurs continued among the Imperial faction.

    Including Kraush, there were four special ss graduates.

    They had intended to corner Kraush alone, but things were already starting to go awry from the beginning.

    ��Junior Glen, what are you doing?��

    Pandora addressed Glen coldly, intending to at least make him back down.

    However, Glen showed no signs of backing down.

    ��It��s to uphold my chivalry.��

    Seeing Glen��s firm resolve, Pandora��s eyebrows furrowed deeply.

    It was natural, since the situation he least wanted had arisen.

    ��Well, I guess we can just pick more from over there for our team.��

    Kraush said as he looked around at the Imperial faction members.

    ��If you want, you can increase your numbers even more.��

    As he smiled provocatively, Pandora gritted his teeth.

    What a lightweight and short-sighted bastard.

    He clearly judged that like Charlotte, this side would be arrogant and have no one around.

    Even An, who usually hangs out with Kraush, was in Magic Studies.

    ��Puhahaha! Well, things are getting interesting.��

    It was at that moment.

    Along with a strangeugh, the ground suddenly rumbled with a boom.

    Kraush immediately recognized the identity of that peculiarugh.

    Where Kraush turned his head, there was a massive figurerge enough to block out the sunlight.

    The shadow created in front of him was enough to cover part of the training ground.

    Deep green eyes.

    Distinctive tattoos drawn on his body.

    Frea, the minority tribe named after Mount Frea, infamous as the most treacherous mountain range in the Empire.

    A child of Frea with innate martial prowess like Balheim, who wouldter be a member of the Skyborne Generation.

    Battle Emperor

    Arsoldar Frea

    One of the Skyborne Generation whosebat ability alone was monstrous had appeared.

    ��I can join in on this too, right?��

    He walked over with heavy steps and casually ced his arm on the shoulder of a nearby Imperial faction member.

    Perhaps because his arm was so thick, the Imperial faction member��s posture nearly copsed just from that.

    ��Arsoldar.��

    Pandora��s face lit up as soon as he saw him.

    He knew Arsoldar��s skills very well.

    ��I didn��t expect this guy to butt in here.��

    Kraush felt slightly displeased.

    It seems he��s currently affiliated with Sigrid��s faction for now.

    That must be because Sigrid somehow piqued his interest.

    And it looks like the current situation has sparked his interest as well.

    ��You��re Charlotte��s brother, right?��

    He stared at Kraush with a face that could hardly be considered that of a teenager.

    ��I��m looking forward to it. Give us a good fight.��

    Kraush almost wanted to punch that grinning face, but held back.

    He could already see roughly how the situation would unfold anyway.

    ��Haa, fine.��

    He had thought he would have to sh with this guy at some point anyway.

    Arsoldar enjoys fighting strong opponents as much as Charlotte does.

    ��Just get on with it already.��

    Even waiting is tiring.

    �� �� ��

    At the suddenly arranged martial arts match between first-years and second-years.

    Naturally, Kraush was pushed to the veryst in the order.

    ��Kraush, you rest. I��ll take care of everything.��

    ��I want to go first!��

    ��This is Imperial business. I��ll handle it.��

    Kraush looked at the three who all wanted to take the lead.

    Originally, he had nned to sweep through them all himself, but how did it end up like this?

    [Isn��t this all because of what you started?]

    It doesn��t seem that way this time.

    But Kraush was also hesitant to take the lead.

    He didn��t really care if there were ten or a hundred Imperial guys.

    It was because Arsoldar had joined.

    ��Those three can��t handle that guy.��

    It��s not for nothing that he��s called the Battle Emperor, seeding Mahwang who is now the headmaster of Rahelrn Academy.

    This side may notck talent, but a 1-year gap at Rahelrn Academy is significant.

    ��Looks like I��ll have to step up.��

    When Kraush looked at Arsoldar, he grinned back.

    It was a response saying he woulde out immediately if Kraush did.

    ��Um, we����

    Meanwhile, the Starlon second-years standing awkwardly on the side didn��t know what to do.

    After all, they had gotten caught up in their own affairs, so they felt ufortable.

    Kraush stared at them for a moment before speaking.

    ��Pandora, that guy approached you targeting me from the start.��

    He could gain several advantages if he could take down this side.

    Kraush waved his hand as if telling them not to worry.

    ��So just watchfortably. I��ll show you how second-years should act to avoid being looked down on.��

    Kraush said that, then turned to look at the three who still wanted to take the lead.

    ��Bk, you go first.��

    ��Alright!��

    As soon as Kraush finished speaking, Bk jumped up and down excitedly.

    Then both Haring and Glen turned with dissatisfied expressions.

    ��Kraush, why am I not going first?��

    ��Why are you sending that Bk guy first?��

    When both protested at the same time, Kraush pointed at Bk.

    ��Do you think that guy has the patience to wait until you��re all done fighting?��

    The two fell silent simultaneously.

    They agreed with Kraush��s words.

    Meanwhile, Bk walked to the center of the martial arts training ground.

    Since the situation had turned out this way, everyone had stepped back to watch from the sidelines.

    Then one of the Imperial faction members walked out as well.

    ��Who do you think will win?��

    ��Bk will win. That guy is quite strong.��

    When Haring turned to Kraush and asked, it was Glen who answered.

    But Kraush offered a different opinion.

    ��It won��t be that different.��

    ��What?��

    Glen turned to Kraush with an expression that said ��What do you mean?��

    After all, Bk was skilled enough to belong to the special ss.

    However, Kraush knew the gap between first-years and second-years.

    ��You guys seem to be under one misconception, so let me tell you in advance.��

    Kraush looked at the confident-looking Bk and the Imperial faction member as he spoke.

    ��Rahelrn Academy has something called summer training.��

    Summer training, written as summer training but referred to as hell training.

    It��s essentially a time where students are pushed to train continuously until they��re on the brink of death, forcing them to grow.

    Of course, this is an official training that cannot be skipped even if you establish a n.

    That��s because it��s training directly implemented by the former Battle Emperor Durandal.

    ��After going through that, even mediocre guys be capable of holding their own.��

    And during that training process, students learn one big thing.

    ��How the weak can bring down the strong.��

    It��s easy to deal with the weak.

    Conversely, of course, it��s difficult to deal with the strong.

    In life, there will be countless times when you encounter those stronger than yourself.

    And if that strong person happens to be a World Erosion species, you could face death without being able to do anything.

    So Rahelrn Academy teaches it.

    How the weak can deal with the strong.

    ��It��s hard for the weak to defeat the strong.��

    ��Both of you, get ready!��

    A student who had been dragged in as a referee suddenly called out for them to prepare.

    ��So at the very least, they fight so that their efforts can be passed on to others.��

    ��Begin!��

    With the start signal, Bk immediately charged in, drawing two swords.

    Bk��s two longswords, longer than the reach of his arms, overcame the limitations of his small body��s reach.

    ng!

    With the sh of des, Bk��s fierce attack began.

    Bk��s fierce onught,bined with his innate flexibility and battle sense, was like an endless chain of attacks.

    But before him.

    The Imperial faction member thoroughly defended against Bk��s fierce attacks.

    He was defending while distributing his strength to conserve as much stamina as possible.

    In contrast, Bk��s movements as heunched his fierce attacks wererge.

    As he mixed in feints here and there, Bk��s stamina was being depleted faster.

    The battle gradually dragged on.

    Clearly, it was the Imperial faction member who was constantly being attacked.

    But it was Bk whose face was bing increasingly furrowed.

    ��Argh, what an annoying way to fight!��

    Bk swung his swords in frustration after striking down.

    But the Imperial faction member silently blocked those swords.

    He was focused solely on whittling down his opponent��s stamina.

    These factors also gradually shake the attacking side��s mentality.

    No matter how fiercely he attacked, as the opponent kept blocking, even Bk started to feel impatient.

    Bk��s breathing became rough.

    Sure enough, for a very brief moment, he made a mistake.

    The Imperial faction member, who had been waiting for just that opening, instantly threw a punch.

    And that flying fist clearly struck Bk��s abdomen.

    ��Ugh!��

    Bk, who tumbled to the ground from the impact, immediately got up while biting his lip.

    He had forcefully gotten up to counter the opponent��s next attack, so his stamina drained in chunks.

    But the opponent didn��t attack.

    He just stood in the same spot as before, waiting for Bk��s attack.

    ��Argh, so annoying!��

    Seeing him only preserving his stamina until the end, Bk became extremely irritated.

    And Bk��s next fierce attack was on a different level from before.

    He drove forward as if burning up his stamina.

    As a result, even the Imperial faction member finally reached his limit in blocking and had to counterattack.

    Wham!

    The t of Bk��s sword strongly struck the Imperial faction member��s face.

    When he staggered from that, Bk seeded with a follow-up attack, and the Imperial faction member tumbled to the ground.

    ��Huff, huff.��

    Bk breathed heavily.

    It was because he had used up all his stamina to take him down.

    He clearly won, but as Kraush said, it wasn��t an overwhelming victory for Bk.

    Glen and Haring��s eyes furrowed.

    That��s because the next Imperial faction member who came out had a very rxed expression.

    This is a game where the first side to run out of participants loses.

    Kraush��s elite manpower consists of Bk, Haring, Glen, and Kraush himself, totaling four people. The rest are Starlon second-years who couldn��t even make it into the special ss.

    On the other hand, all of their side can be considered elite forces.

    Naturally, the losses will steadily umte on this side.

    ��Begin!��

    And the battle between Bk and the Imperial faction member began.

    ng!

    ��Ugh!��

    Bk was thrown back from the very first sh.

    It was his limit because he had used too much stamina earlier.

    Bk tried his best to continue the offense and defense, but it didn��tst long.

    A flying sword shed across Bk��s chest, sending him tumbling to the ground.

    The Imperial faction member��s sword was pointed at Bk��s neck.

    The victory had been decided.

    Pandora looked at this side with a sinister smile.

    It was an expression of certainty in victory.

    Should I punch that bastard��s face first before the match or whatever?

    ��I��ll go.��

    At that moment, Glen stood up from his seat.

    Kraush stared at him for a moment before speaking.

    ��Want some advice?��

    Glen nced at Kraush.

    ��If they refuse to fight until the end, you can just refuse to fight from the start.��

    Glen��s eyes filled with puzzlement.

    Then soon realizing what that meant, he showed an exasperated reaction.

    ��This match will drag on then.��

    ��It��s not just our side that��s getting impatient.��

    Glen gripped his spear tightly with a fighting spirit-filled expression.

    ��I��ll do better than expected.��

    An eye for an eye.

    A tooth for a tooth.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132

    Chemical Doping Kamikaze

    The second-year student of Rahelrn Academy.

    He was the cousin of Mary Diana who attempted to assassinate the Imperial Princess, and a branch member of the Diana family. He stood on the arena.

    In front of him was the son of a local Imperial noble family.

    Unlike Glen, he held a sword with a rather thick de, and gave Glen an unpleasant smile.

    ��The status of the Diana family has really fallen. For an Imperial noble to side with Starlon.��

    Hearing those scornful words, Glen twirled his spear and gripped it.

    That stance showed how long he had been wielding a spear, as it was very familiar.

    ��I��m not siding with Starlon. I just don��t like seeing a fellow second-year student being treated unfairly, ording to my chivalry.��

    ��To hell with chivalry. What chivalry is there in a family that produced a crazy woman who tried to assassinate the Imperial Princess?��

    Glen��s eyebrows twitched as he pointed his spear at the other.

    ��What my sister did deserves execution with no excuses.��

    He knows well that the Mary he respected so much is no longer here.

    Mary who attempted to assassinate the Imperial Princess can never escape the stigma of being a criminal for life.

    ��However, that doesn��t mean I have no reason to uphold my chivalry.��

    Glen��s dark eyes gleamed fiercely.

    That aura was so intense that even the Imperial faction member faltered.

    Although they had also grown harshly through a year of training.

    But talent exists in this world.

    The average level of those from local powers is only middling at the Academy.

    Clearly, even after just one year, all the special ss students would overwhelmingly surpass them.

    So the Imperial faction member gripped his sword tightly.

    Today is thest chance to break their arrogance.

    ��Let��s see the chivalry of a fallen central noble.��

    ��Begin!��

    With the referee student��s start signal, the Imperial faction member immediately raised his sword.

    What he chose was, of course, defense.

    He��s the one who took down Bk earlier.

    So this time too, he intended to choose defense to drain stamina for the next person.

    But for some reason, no impact came to his sword.

    When the Imperial faction member showed confusion.

    Glen was standing still in the same spot as before, holding his spear without taking a single step.

    Doubt filled the Imperial faction member��s eyes.

    What is he doing standing there without attacking?

    ��Tch, ying tricks.��

    At that moment, Pandora��s voice clicking his tongue was heard from behind.

    It didn��t take long to realize what that meant.

    The other side had also decided not to attack, just like this side.

    ��Hey, didn��t you just mention chivalry! How can someone like that act so cowardly?!��

    ��I don��t know why you��re calling it cowardly, but there��s nothing more foolish than limiting your methods in battle. Don��t apply chivalry to such stupid things.��

    Glen looked at the Imperial faction member as if he was pathetic.

    ��And to immediately start swearing when the situation turns unfavorable. If you want to be a central noble, why don��t you start by fixing that vulgar way of speaking?��

    The next words properly struck a nerve with the Imperial faction member.

    His face turned bright red as if he was burning up.

    [Doesn��t that apply to you too?]

    And for some reason, Kraush also felt it applied to him, so he scratched the back of his head.

    Why is that guy suddenly attacking his own team?

    [More importantly, that child is trying to do the same thing as you.]

    Hearing those words, Kraush looked at Glen.

    As Crimson Garden said, Glen was doing exactly the same thing as Kraush.

    That was none other than condensing aura onto his spear.

    A faintyer of aura was forming on the surface of the spear, gradually coating it with aura.

    Simr to the Sword Demon��s ki-gathering technique.

    The Imperial faction member didn��t seem to notice yet, but it was clearly visible to Kraush who often used such techniques.

    [He��s probably copying what he saw at the entrance ceremony. That guy is quite talented too.]

    Well, he is from the Diana family, renowned for spear techniques, after all.

    The power may be unknown, but it��s not a bad choice.

    While the other side is dawdling, even if they defend, a single strike that can break through will be created.

    ��Leed, this isn��t the time for that.��

    At that moment, Pandora warned the Imperial faction member.

    It��s an unwritten rule not to talk to outsiders during a duel.

    But it seems Pandora, who absolutely must win this match, doesn��t care about that.

    The Imperial faction member named Leed looked at Glen after hearing Pandora��s words.

    Golden lightning began to flow from Glen��s spear.

    It was the same color aura as that Mary woman.

    ��Ugh!��

    Leed hurriedly changed his grip on the sword.

    Then he kicked off the ground.

    ��He chose poorly.��

    Kraush sensed it was over as he watched Leed abandon defense and charge forward.

    He gave up the defense he had chosen to narrow the gap with his opponent.

    The result was as clear as day.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    With a burst of golden light, Glen��s spear rushed towards the charging Leed.

    Leed was swinging his sword, trying to strike before Glen could gather more power, but Glen��s spear was faster.

    Like Mary, the spear moved with incredible speed despite not having Excel.

    It knocked away Leed��s sword and touched Leed��s body at the same time, causing lightning to explode and send Leed flying out of the arena.

    Thud!

    Leed tumbled on the ground and his sword stabbed into the floor.

    The match was decided in an instant.

    Pandora could be felt ring.

    Glen twirled his spear and let out a light breath.

    But Kraush sensed there were aftereffects on Glen as well.

    ��He overdid it.��

    It��s a technique that��s quite difficult to copy just by seeing it with your eyes.

    Even Kraush could use it because he had obtained the Sword Demon��s arm.

    Naturally, the aftereffects of that overexertion were clearly visible on Glen��s body.

    Especially his arm, which was faintly trembling, showed he had pushed himself too hard.

    It was clear he wouldn��t be able to do much in the next battle, no matter what.

    ��Haring, get ready.��

    ��Okay.��

    Still, he��s steadily reducing their numbers, so it��s fine.

    Kraush nced towards Arsoldar.

    Just need to leave that guy forst.

    �� �� ��

    In the next match, Glen unexpectedly performed better than expected.

    Like the Imperial faction member had done at first, he also only defended and whittled down the opponent��s stamina.

    As a result, the Imperial faction member who was pushing hard before Glen could recover more ended up having his stamina significantly depleted.

    When he was exhausted, Glen��s final squeezed out counter hit perfectly, resulting in the Imperial faction member copsing.

    Of course, with that, Glen also became unable to fight any more matches.

    ��That��s two.��

    Glen said proudly to Bk as he was helped down by the referee.

    ��Ugh, I showed them all what their strategy was. I didn��t lose!��

    As Bk shouted resentfully, Glen grinned and nced towards Kraush.

    Glen, who had gathered power simrly to Kraush earlier, experienced firsthand how difficult that secret technique was.

    He realized how much effort Kraush, who had casually unleashed it at the entrance ceremony, must have put in.

    ��It��s not that sister was weak, but that he himself is strong.��

    Those words may have been more certain than expected.

    ��Good job.��

    At that moment, Kraush casually said to Glen as he came down.

    For some reason, those words made Glen feel proud that his chivalry was not in vain.

    ��Yeah.��

    With Glen��s response, Haring was about to go up to the arena.

    Kraush lightly grabbed Haring��s shoulder.

    ��It��s not your turn yet.��

    ��Huh? But you just told me to get ready.��

    ��Not that.��

    Kraush subtly pointed at Haring��s poison pouch.

    ��We have that, don��t we?��

    Haring blinked.

    ��You guyse over here.��

    Regardless, Kraush called the second-year students over.

    The Imperial faction currently has 3 retirements.

    Kraush��s team of second-years has 2 retirements.

    Just looking at the numbers, Kraush��s side has an advantage, but the skills of the remaining second-years besides Haring and Kraush are far inferior.

    Firm determination filled the eyes of the gathered second-years.

    They looked ready to do something after seeing Bk and Glen��s hard-fought battles.

    This is why he sent Bk and Glen out first.

    If these guys had gone first, they would have been intimidated from the start.

    Kraush opened the poison pouch he received from Haring.

    Then after examining the contents, he handed them out one by one.

    ��Don��t you want to win?��

    When Kraush asked, all the second-years nodded vigorously at the same time.

    Everyone here is a student from Starlon.

    The Empire and Starlon have had many conflicts since ancient times, and the noble children of Starlon are well aware of this fact.

    So an indomitable spirit of having to defeat the Empire no matter what was instilled in their bodies.

    Moreover, they are now in front of Kraush.

    The direct descendant of Balheim, who could be called the power behind Starlon.

    The Starlon second-years would give their all, if only to make a good impression on him.

    ��Then put one of those in your mouth, and eat it right before you fight.��

    ��K-Kraush sir, what is this?��

    One of them cautiously asked.

    They must have heard stories about the Lagrain family.

    So naturally they were wary of something that came from Haring��s pouch, a direct descendant of the Lagrain family.

    ��Poison pellets.��

    And Kraush gave them certainty for their wariness.

    When the one who asked mped his mouth shut, Kraush put his arms around their shoulders.

    ��Don��t worry. You won��t die. Your body will just suffer a bit. It��s no big deal. But I guarantee you. With just one of these, even you guys will be able to take down an Imperial faction first-year.��

    Kraush said that while slowly smiling.

    ��When ites to perseverance, Starlon is unmatched. There��s no one in Starlon who speaks of weakness, right?��

    The faces of the Starlon second-years turned deathly pale.

    Kraush tilted his head when no answer came.

    ��Why is everyone quiet?��

    ��Of course!��

    ��We��ll win!��

    ��Long live Starlon!��

    Kraush nodded with a satisfied expression.

    [You devil.]

    Crimson Garden seemed to say something, but Kraush didn��t pay attention.

    He just watched the second-years who faithfully followed his words from behind.

    And so, one of the second-years went up to the arena with a poison pellet in his mouth.

    Just then, the Imperial faction member who wasing up sneered when he saw the second-year.

    ��Ha, just a green kid.��

    The tension he had felt thinking he would face Haring instantly melted away.

    The Starlon second-year who was beingpletely looked down upon made an angry expression.

    He has his pride too.

    He didn��t enter Rahelrn Academy to be disrespected like this.

    So he made up his mind.

    Crunch!

    He bit down on the poison pellet in his mouth.

    Immediately, his aura gushed forth and his muscles visibly swelledpared to before.

    ��Huk!��

    Overflowing power flowed from his drawn breath.

    As if he had just awakened anew, his vision cleared up.

    Suddenly, confidence began to surge uncontrobly.

    With this.

    I can win!

    ��Huh?��

    The Imperial faction member also seemed to sense something was off as he looked back at the second-year.

    ��Begin!��

    At that moment, the referee student signaled the start of the match.

    Boom!

    With a stomp of his foot, the second-year leapt forward with tremendous momentum and charged at the Imperial faction member.

    The surprised Imperial faction member hurriedly raised his sword to respond, but he was pushed back as their swords shed.

    He felt strength beyond his imagination.

    ��Uwaaaaaaaah!��

    The second-year went berserk with a roar and crazed eyes.

    The Imperial faction member was flustered by the second-year��s mad onught as the battle continued.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In between, the Imperial faction member clearlynded hits that should have been fatal blows on the second-year.

    It was the result of his inexperience in handling the increased physical abilities.

    However, the second-year didn��t even seem to feel the pain as he toughly endured those attacks andnded his own hits.

    As a result, the two engaged in a fierce battle where they essentially gave up on defense.

    ��You can win!��

    ��Beria, hang in there!��

    In the midst of the intense assault, the other Starlon second-years cheered desperately.

    They had all gotten emotionally invested in the scene.

    Not knowing they would soon end up the same, as they cheered desperately at that moment.

    ��Kuhak!��

    Finally, the Imperial faction member tumbled to the ground, and the second-year also tumbled down with him.

    Neither of them tried to move as theyy copsed.

    It ended in a draw.

    ��Woooooah!��

    The Starlon second-years cheered as if it was their own victory at the second-year��s incredibleeback.

    Meanwhile, the second-year was foaming at the mouth and trembling uncontrobly from the effects of the poison pellet.

    Seeing that sight, Pandora opened his mouth with eyes bulging behind his sses.

    Kraush smiled maliciously as he met eyes with that guy.

    ��There are still 5 more left.��

    Wee, this is your first time with chemical doping kamikaze, right?

 Chapter 133:

    Chapter 133:

    Original Doping

    The Starlon students�� relentless doping kamikaze.

    Thanks to that, the Starlon students managed to take down almost one full member each.

    However, their opponents were also experienced with various unorthodox situations.

    Realizing that the poison pellets didn��tst long, they tenaciously stalled until the Starlon students fell.

    As a result, six Starlon students were sacrificed, while the somewhat ustomed Imperial faction only lost four members.

    On Kraush��s side, only Haring and Kraush remained.

    In contrast, Pandora��s side still had Arsoldar and one more Imperial faction member.

    In the end, the numerical disadvantage shifted towards Kraush��s side, as they had hoped.But Pandora��s eyes were not at ease.

    The n was initially to bring down Kraush.

    Even if they defeated Kraush like this, there was a high chance that the credit would all go to Arsoldar.

    Moreover, Kraush was in full condition.

    Pandora knew well about his explosive power.

    T h is w a s copi e d fro m k i ngm tl .o r g

    ��If Arsoldar falls here����

    Pandora knew he would be beaten by the other Imperial faction forces.

    Arsoldar wouldn��t care about that, but Pandora had a goal to advance into the central noble forces.

    ��Libra.��

    Pandora looked at the Imperial faction member with long hair tied back.

    His attire was peculiar, with a white scarf wrapped around him.

    He was from the Latnis family, located at the very edge of the Empire among the local noble forces.

    It was a region so barren that it was almost like the wilderness.

    The direct descendant of the Latnis family, who lived a nomadic life there, was Libra Latnis.

    ��You can win, right?��

    He was also the one Pandora trusted most among the local noble forces.

    As always, he yawned widely and spoke while rubbing his eyes.

    ��Dunno.��

    He never gave a definite answer.

    But his skills never lied.

    He leisurely walked up to the arena.

    Seeing him, Kraush spoke to Haring, who was about to go up.

    ��That guy is pretty strong. Be careful.��

    ��Yeah, leave it to me.��

    With that answer, Haring went up to the arena.

    Even as Haring came up, Libra let out a long yawn.

    Contrary to his perpetually sleepy appearance, Haring calmly looked at him, drawing two daggers.

    ��Begin!��

    Then, the moment the referee announced the start, Haring disappeared with Invisible.

    While Haring vanished, Libra continued to yawn.

    ��Libra, do it right!��

    Pandora shouted, and Librazily scanned his surroundings with half-open eyes.

    Invisible, where both presence and appearancepletely vanish.

    Even Kraush��s sixth sense couldn��t track Invisible, so there was no way Libra could find him.

    At that moment, as he scratched his head, a sensation hit his side, causing him to stagger.

    ��Oops.��

    His body staggered, and his side was slightly cut, causing blood to spatter.

    It wasn��t a deep wound.

    Libra had pulled back before it could prate deeply.

    In his eyes, Haring, who had broken Invisible and thrust her dagger, was visible.

    When Libra swung his sword to retaliate, Haring had already withdrawn and disappeared again using Invisible.

    Libra��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The opponent was trickier than he thought.

    ��Hmm.��

    Caressing his chin, he made a decision.

    ��This is troublesome.��

    He rolled up his sleeve.

    At that moment, chains wrapped around his arm inside the sleeve uncoiled with a clinking sound.

    At the same time, Libra started spinning the chain with a weight at the end lightly.

    ��Whoa, Libra��s using that. Everyone back off!��

    The referee student nearby ran away without looking back, and the students stepped back in fright.

    And then, Libra��s chain movement began.

    Bang, ng, ka-ga-ga-gang!

    On the arena, the chain extended endlessly and started rampaging.

    The chains began wreaking havoc in all directions, destroying the arena.

    The rampage of the chains was so powerful that the impact could be felt even outside the arena.

    ng!

    Naturally, Haring, who used Invisible, couldn��t dodge all the chains.

    In a hurry, Haring broke Invisible, raised her aura, and deflected the chains with her dagger.

    The tingling sensation in her arm showed how strong the chains were.

    ��Found you.��

    Then the chain that had hit the dagger twisted and wrapped around Haring��s arm in an instant.

    Before the startled Haring could react, Libra��s arm muscles swelled.

    His aura gathered into his arm, and he immediately pulled the chain.

    As a result, Haring��s body was lifted and quickly dragged towards Libra.

    But Haring wasn��t ordinary either.

    While being pulled, she twisted her body and threw a dagger at Libra.

    Seeing the dagger fly urately towards his head, Libra immediately turned his head.

    But where he turned, Haring��s leg arrived.

    Thud!

    With a clearly audible sound, Libra��s head snapped back.

    Haring kicked his face, leaped upward, grabbed the flying dagger, and stood in ce.

    Then she struck the chain with the dagger.

    The poison from the dagger touched the chain, making a sizzling sound.

    She intended to unravel the chain like this.

    Clink!

    At that moment, the chain was pulled again.

    When Haring looked up, Libra was wiping the blood dripping from his nose onto his sleeve.

    ��It hurts.��

    And with that, Libra pulled his arm again.

    Haring, unable to resist the power, was once again yanked forward, her body dragged helplessly.

    Haring��s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    Because Libra seemed too unaffected.

    ��You��re waiting for the poison to take effect.��

    Then Libra, who had blown his nose, spoke.

    ��We send your family a lot of poison-rted materials every time. We��re used to poison too.��

    The Latnis family not only had ins but also a vast forest area.

    It was the Latnis family that collected poison materials there and sent them to the Lagrain family.

    So Libra, who had encountered many poison materials since childhood, was quite immune to poison.

    Th i s wa s c op i e d f r om k i n g mtl . or g

    Realizing that fact btedly, Haring squinted her eyes.

    She recognized it was a bad matchup.

    ��Let��s finish this quickly. I want to sleep.��

    The moment he finished speaking.

    Libra started wildly swinging the chain that bound Haring.

    As a result, Haring��s body was dragged along with the chain, like a weight at the end of a chain, thrown towards the ground.

    T h is w a s c op ie d f r o m k i n g m t l . o r g

    Boom, bang, boom!

    With the sound echoing everywhere, Haring mmed into the arena floor wildly.

    Spectators couldn��t bear to watch and closed their eyes tightly.

    ��Well done, Libra!��

    Pandora shouted energetically at Libra.

    With Invisible and poison sealed, it was Libra��s overwhelming victory.

    He shouted joyfully and looked back at Kraush.

    Now there were three left: Libra, himself, and Arsoldar.

    T h i s w a s c op i ed f rom k ing m t l . o r g

    They were formidable foes for Kraush to handle alone.

    So as he wore a triumphant expression, he locked eyes with Kraush.

    Even though Haring was being crushed like that, Kraush��s expression remained the same as at the start.

    T h i s w a s c o p i e d fr om k in g m t l . o r g

    Noticing this, Pandora showed a moment of doubt.

    ��Ugh.��

    Suddenly, Libra spat out blood and staggered.

    Libra��s eyes widened.

    His vision began to blur.

    ��Is this�� poison?��

    Could it be that the poison he was hit with earlier was only spreading now?

    Doubt filled Libra��s eyes.

    T h i s w a s c o p ie d fr o m k ing m t l. o r g

    He was immune to most poisons.

    Since poisons generally have simr properties, any poison usable in the duel shouldn��t have affected him.

    ��Did you use a poison that can kill instantly in a duel?��

    T hi s wa s c o p i e d f r o m ki ng m t l . o rg

    Libra thought it was a bit too much, and Haring stood up from the floor in her disheveled state.

    Chains still bound her hands.

    ��I didn��t use anything like that.��

    She spat the blood pooled in her mouth onto the floor and let her purple eyes gleam.

    ��I just used something new.��

    Recently, Haring had been researching poison and curses together with Darling and Dorma.

    In that process, she also learned a new poison from Dorma.

    T h is wa s co p i e d f r o m k in g m t l . o r g

    Just like Kraush was trying to create a momentary enhancement elixir using poison and curses, Haring alsopounded a new poison thatbined poison and curses.

    Though still immature, she could only handle a few low-level curses, which greatly expanded the range of poisons.

    ��I��ll be stronger too.��

    In Haring��s view, Kraush would continue to grow stronger.

    Though she didn��t know what his goal was, he saved her twice.

    In return, she would follow Kraush.

    She reached into her poison pouch.

    Libra was significantly weakened by the poison curse, but he was still strong.

    The chain didn��t seem to be made of ordinary materials, as it didn��t melt even with an acidic poison-coated dagger.

    So she decided to change her approach.

    She took out a pill called Jinchungdan from her poison pouch.

    The pill temporarily amplified muscle strength during the poison��s effect.

    ��No, you don��t.��

    Even while his vision blurred, Libra immediately lifted the chain to stop Haring from any foolhardy actions.

    As a result, the weakened Haring was lifted straight into the air.

    But by then, Haring had already put Jinchungdan in her mouth.

    Crunch!

    With the sound of the pill being crushed, Haring felt an unprecedented vitality surge within her body.

    At the same time, with the instant amplification of strength, she grasped the chain with her hand mid-air.

    Then she pulled the chain up from the sky.

    Shwoosh!

    With incredible strength, Libra, who had been on the ground, was instead pulled up by the chain and soared into the air.

    Before Libra could respond, he was pulled up in an instant, his eyes widening in surprise.

    Libra tried to swing his sword, but Haring��s dagger was already thrusting in at that spot.

    ng!

    Libra��s sword and Haring��s dagger collided, causing Libra��s body to fling apart.

    And in that moment, Haring��s leg stretched out again.

    ��Ah.��

    Thunk!

    With a short sound from Libra, Haring��s foot struck his jaw urately.

    With his head snapped back, Libra shot to the ground.

    Boom!

    With a resounding explosion, dust rose into the air.

    Amidst the dust, Haringnded lightly.

    And as the dust gradually cleared, Libra was seen sprawled out with eyes closed.

    He seemed not to have fainted but was probably unable to move.

    ��Surrender.��

    ��Haring Lagrain, victory!��

    As Libra dered surrender, the referee student watching from afar immediately shouted.

    Haring, hearing the call, quickly turned to Kraush.

    When she was young, she frequently looked to her brother for praise whenever she aplished something.

    Making eye contact with Kraush, Haring btedly realized her subconscious action.

    Feeling slightly embarrassed, Kraush nodded.

    ��Well done.��

    Hearing the praise, she felt pleased inwardly.

    ��You cane down now.��

    With Kraush��s words, Haring turned around.

    ��I can still go on.��

    T h i s w a s c o pi e d f r o m k in gm t l .or g

    Hearing her stubbornness, Kraush frowned slightly but let out a sigh.

    He wasn��t unaware she would be like this.

    ��Libra, you idiot.��

    At that moment, Pandora, irritated, stepped up in Libra��s ce.

    He was in a terrible mood, as his n had gone awry.

    Especially, he didn��t like Glen and Haring siding with them despite being Imperial people.

    ��Juniors, I didn��t know you, who are favored by the Empire, could be so foolish.��

    While he spoke, Haring was catching her breath.

    The impact from Libra��s attack and the aftereffects of Jinchungdan were starting to hit her.

    ��Get ready.��

    She shook her head to clear her mind.

    T h is w a s c o pied f r om ki ngmtl . or g

    She could still go on.

    At least if she could stab with the dagger once and inject the poison, Kraush would have an easier time winning.

    She firmly gripped her dagger.

    ��Begin!��

    With that signal, Haring activated Invisible.

    Her vision turned blurry.

    Through the hazy sight, Pandora slowly adjusted his sses.

    ��And you��re trying the same trick again.��

    A storm of sword dust began swirling around Pandora.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 134:

    Chapter 134:

    Take a Hit

    Pandora August.

    The secret art passed down in the August family, known as Sword Shard Ashen Rain.

    It is a secret technique that maniptes thin sword fragments like ashes.

    This storm of sword fragments can tear through a person��s skin and muscles in an instant.

    Thus, those who face the August family often find themselves in a pitiful state with their skin torn to shreds.

    Zip! Zip zip!

    As evidence, small wounds continued to umte on Haring��s body.

    The skill she possessed, Invisible, was optimal for ambush and surprise attacks.Naturally, in a head-on confrontation, Invisible was of little use.

    Especially if the opponent was someone like Pandora who couldunch an all-directional attack.

    Pandora leisurely walked with his hands in his pockets.

    Each time he moved, the sword dust circling him continued to press Haring.

    At some point, Haring had dispelled Invisible and was using her dagger to fend off the sword dust.

    She knew well that Invisible was meaningless against Pandora.

    ��The Lagrain family is one I hold in some regard. With the Poison King among the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens, and a poison effective even against World Erosion Species, it��s undoubtedly formidable.��

    Pandora spoke highly of the Poison King as he adjusted his sses.

    ��But his daughter seems to be a different story. Utterly pathetic. Do you think there will be many head-on confrontations in World Erosion with so many surprise attacks?��

    T hi s w a s c o p i ed f r o m k i n g m t l.org

    Pandora sneered as he observed her inability to pierce through his sword dust.

    Haring��s stamina was already significantly drained from the earlier battle with Libra.

    Especially her wrist, which had been bound by chains, was in bad shape.

    She couldn��t wield her dagger to fend off all the sword dust due to her injured wrist.

    Zip!

    And Pandora had no intention of leaving her injured wrist alone.

    Blood sttered as the sword dust skimmed past her wrist.

    ��Ugh.��

    Haring swallowed a groan and took another step back.

    But she realized she had no more room to retreat.

    Her foot had reached the end of the arena.

    ��No matter how much I think about it, I really don��t understand.��

    The storm of sword dust began to swirl more violently.

    From within that storm, Pandora looked at Haring and asked.

    ��Haring, a junior, why would an Imperial noble help a Starlon noble at a critical time when even the Imperial faction needs to unite their strength?��

    Pandora couldn��t understand this even a bit.

    It was an action that someone who revered the Empire like him could never ept.

    However, Haring��s expression remained unchanged.

    ��In the World Erosion, it doesn��t matter whether it��s the Empire or Starlon.��

    She simply shared what she had directly experienced and heard from someone.

    ��I only know that someone like Kraush is the most reliable in World Erosion.��

    That day, facing Decarabia with the Twin Sprout.

    Haring confronted Decarabia with all her might.

    And it was Kraush who responded with even more strength than her own.

    If she had to fight in World Erosion, she wanted to stand shoulder to shoulder with someone like that.

    And more than anything, she wanted to help Kraush, who would surely do his best even in the future, not crumble.

    That was Haring��s true intention.

    ��I won��t let it end up like my brother.��

    She wouldn��t let the same thing happen again.

    Haring��s eyes shone with a clear purple light.

    T h i s wa s cop ie d f rom k i n g mt l . o r g

    Seeing that, Pandora briefly swallowed augh.

    ��Oh, really.��

    At that moment, the storm of sword dust suddenly halted.

    The sight of the wildly swinging sword dust stopping in mid-air was more oppressive than expected.

    ��I wasted my time trying to enlighten you.��

    With those words, the sword dust poured down on Haring.

    The moment thousands of sword dust pieces flooded down, Haring��s body was sure to be torn to pieces.

    But Pandora intended to give Haring a bitter taste this time.

    To show what happens when someone from the Empire prioritizes people from another country over their own.

    T h i s w a s cop i e d f r o m k i n g m t l. o r g

    Just as Haring was about to be shredded by the sword dust.

    A purple poison aura rose from Haring��s body.

    By the time Pandora confirmed it, it was already toote.

    Haring had leaped into the Sword Shard Ashen Rain without a hint of hesitation.

    ��This�� insane!��

    Pandora was flustered seeing Haringmit such a seemingly suicidal act, but he realized it wasn��t time to halt the Sword Shard Ashen Rain.

    Because the poison aura from Haring��s body was melting the sword fragments flying towards her.

    Pandora��s eyes widened.

    He hadn��t expected a direct charge.

    But no matter how ustomed to poison the direct line of the Lagrain family was, doing something like that would surely harm them as well.

    And Pandora��s thoughts were right.

    The poison aura of the Mandel Poison she used was so potent that it was harming her body as well.

    Her skin was blistering, and the exposed wounds were causing pain due to the poison.

    An all-out charge without looking back, sacrificing her own body.

    It was a method very simr to that of someone else.

    Sizzle!

    The sword dust of the Sword Shard Ashen Rain began to melt.

    Pandora, who had maintained the upper hand within the Sword Shard Ashen Rain until now, was finally fully exposed.

    Pandora��s eyes widened.

    Despite everything, Haring had broken through the Sword Shard Ashen Rain and was right in front of him.

    Haring stomped hard on the ground and lunged at Pandora.

    With poison-coated daggers, her arms extended toward Pandora.

    Just when she saw the victory in her eyes.

    ng!

    What echoed was the sound of swords shing.

    In front of the thrust dagger.

    There was a sword formed from the gathered sword fragments of the Sword Shard Ashen Rain.

    Pandora��s eyebrows twitched behind his sses as if he couldn��t believe it.

    Pandora had not been hiding inside the Sword Shard Ashen Rain.

    He merely believed this would be enough and controlled the Sword Shard Ashen Rain.

    Whether Haring closed the distance or not never mattered to Pandora from the beginning.

    He was confident even if it came to a direct confrontation.

    Th is w a s c o pi e d f r o m k i n g m tl.o r g

    ����I did mention a head-on confrontation a while ago, didn��t I?��

    ng!

    Pandora��s swung sword deflected Haring��s dagger.

    With her severely injured wrist, Haring couldn��t withstand his strength.

    tter!

    While the deflected dagger rolled on the ground, Haring hurriedly tried to regain her stance.

    But Pandora was already extending his other hand toward her.

    In that hand gathered a condensation of sword dust.

    Sword Shard Ashen Rain

    Second Form

    Sword Shard Bullet

    Boom!

    With a resounding explosion, Haring was swept away by the sword dust bullet.

    Haring��s body soared into the sky.

    And before her body could hit the ground, someone caught her.

    Haring��s eyes slowly opened.

    She faintly saw dark blue hair.

    Outside the arena.

    Before she hit the ground, Kraush had caught her.

    ��Rest now.��

    Hearing those words, Haring closed her eyes gently.

    Kraush lifted Haring lightly and handed her over to a Theology student who had been waiting.

    Kraush turned his head.

    There was Pandora, who was rtively unharmedpared to Haring, scoffing.

    ��Useless struggle.��

    Kraush slowly started walking onto the arena.

    ��Do you really think that?��

    When he asked, Pandora��s eyes opened slightly.

    It was a response as if asking what he meant.

    But at that moment, Pandora felt the scene before him splitting apart.

    Simultaneously, his pulse became irregr, and his breathing grew rough.

    ��Ugh.��

    Grabbing his chest, a bloody mixture of saliva spilled from his mouth.

    He finally realized something was wrong with his body.

    Unaware of when he was hit, bewilderment filled his eyes.

    But Kraush pointed toward his arm.

    ��It must have been when you retrieved the sword dust.��

    Pandora��s eyes quickly turned to his hand.

    He saw a thin, sharp wire-like thread between the sword dust.

    The thread was connected to the sword dust and wrapped around his fingertip.

    Drip drip-

    Th i s w as c o p ied f r o m k i n g mt l . o r g

    Blood dripping from the fingertip turned ck.

    A sign of poison infection.

    When Haring first used Invisible.

    Her purpose wasn��t hiding but concealing her actions.

    T hi s wa s co p i ed f r o m k ingmt l. org

    Amidst the storm of sword dust, she scattered Lagrain family signature hidden weapons that released poison upon contact.

    As a result, the wires, unseen due to Invisible, floated momentarily in the storm of sword dust.

    Thus, Haring chose a frontal breakthrough.

    To lure Pandora into returning the sword dust to him just once.

    And that lure worked precisely.

    With her body condition not normal, it was the best move she could make.

    Haring executed that move brilliantly.

    ��Ugh!��

    Pandora vomited from his stomach onto the floor.

    He seemed to be in severe pain, clutching the ground.

    ��Referee, start.��

    Regardless of that, Kraush unperturbedly signaled the referee to start.

    The referee looked flustered, but ording to the battle rules, one could only leave the arena after admitting defeat or fainting.

    Pandora hadn��t yet admitted defeat.

    And he wouldn��t be able to dere defeat.

    T hi s w as c o p ied f r o m ki ngm t l . o rg

    Because the moment an Imperial noble admitted defeat to a Starlon, it would be the end in various ways.

    Kraush knew that well, so he told the referee to start.

    ��Oh, okay, yes, start!��

    The referee student, thinking it might be better to end it quickly, immediately announced the start.

    At the sound of the signal, Kraush took a step back.

    ��Seems like you wanted to exhaust my strength.��

    Simultaneously, Annihtion Erosion began to surge within Kraush��s body.

    The tempering, which began internally, gradually increased Kraush��s heat.

    And as the heat grew, the spectators sensed something was off.

    One by one, they couldn��t withstand the heat and began to retreat.

    Woosh!

    The ck me surged violently, filling the arena.

    And facing that ck me, Pandora��s face grew increasingly pale.

    Crack!

    Pandora��s sses cracked under the unbearable heat.

    The suffocating heat seemed ready to cause asphyxiation by burning up the oxygen.

    Kraush slowly raised Rain Thunder Prime.

    As he did, a scabbard of lightning formed over the golden de of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Crackle!

    With the sound of bursting thunder, the Annihtion Erosion shed within the scabbard, growing in strength.

    Chill!

    Dangerous.

    Taking that head-on would be extremely dangerous.

    Kraush��s face was reflected beyond his sses.

    Inside the eyes that resembled his sister, the colored light vanished.

    Only then did Pandora realize.

    He was the brother of Charlotte and even more relentless than her.

    Those eyes, filled solely with the intent to kill, stared at Pandora.

    Balheim.

    The emotionless gaze of those born in that demon realm was akin to that of a reaper.

    He would kill.

    That guy might really kill him.

    ��W-Wait����

    Pandora hastily raised his hand, ready to plead for mercy, about to dere defeat.

    ��I��ll do as you wish.��

    Kraush didn��t let him finish his sentence and only curled his lips into a smile.

    And the scabbard of lightning shattered.

    Crackle!

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Form

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    A storm mixed with ck me and lightning swept across the arena in an instant.

    Before the destructive power, far beyond Pandora��s sword dust storm, spectators screamed and tumbled.

    Tsss, tatata-

    In the arena, swept by the ck me.

    Pandoray on the ground, his head twisted back, unconscious.

    The broken sses, along with his outstretched body, were scorched by the ck me and left in disarray.

    Though he didn��t take the Sky-Thundering Annihtion directly, he ended up in such a state.

    His pant leg was wet from the glimpse of death at thest moment.

    ��Still the same.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue, recalling Pandora, who had been thoroughly defeated by Arthur.

    Because Pandora had previously been beaten in a simr manner by Arthur.

    For Pandora, Arthur, a local noble suddenly rising in the Imperial faction, must have been displeasing.

    ��If only he had some skill, I could have beaten him more and taken it.��

    Unfortunately, Pandora didn��t even have that.

    But someone here indeed had a skill.

    Kraush extinguished the ck me on Rain Thunder Prime and looked up.

    T his w a s cop ie d fr o m k i n g m t l . or g

    Because through the smoke, that person was walking in.

    The one walking out was none other than Arsoldar Freya.

    Thi s w a s c op i e d f r om k i n g m t l . o r g

    With a fierce build befitting a child of Freya, he smiled broadly when he saw Kraush.

    ��Charlotte��s brother, I��ve been itching to fight while waiting.��

    Kraush nced at Arsoldar and lightly cracked his neck.

    ��Have you ever beaten my sister Charlotte?��

    When Kraush asked, Arsoldar blinked.

    T h is wa s co p i ed fr om k i n g mt l . o r g

    Then he let out a heartyugh.

    ��No, your sister is too strong. I couldn��t beat her.��

    ��Alright.��

    Arsoldar seemed not to care at all about defeat.

    Observing him, Kraush chuckled briefly.

    ��Then you won��t beat me either.��

    Go ahead and lose to both siblings.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 135:

    Chapter 135:

    The Giant

    Freya��s child.

    Arsoldar Freya.

    If there��s one thing that can be said for certain, it��s that he is thergest among the students at Rahelrn Academy.

    Even though Kraush, who stood facing Arsoldar, was quite tall among his peers, there was still a head��s difference between them.

    ��Haha, I like how everyone in Balheim is so full of confidence.��

    Arsoldar beamed, seemingly amused by Kraush��s earlier remark.

    But even as he smiled, his eyes never stopped scanning beyond thatughter.

    As a member of the Freya n, known as the tribe of warriors, he instinctively sensed it.That Kraush was not an easy opponent.

    ��But I��m notcking in confidence either.��

    He discarded his clothes and cloak, revealing his bulging muscles and tattoos.

    Watching this, Kraush maintained a disinterested expression.

    ��Then, do everything you can.��

    Kraush intended to defeat Arsoldar decisively today.

    Though currently aligned with Sigrid��s faction, Arsoldar was naturally free-spirited.

    No matter where he belonged, he held the reins of his own life.

    He was not bound by affiliations.

    Therefore, what he revered was distilled into one thing.

    Martial Arts.

    Arsoldar followed this and this alone.

    ��And this guy is one of the essential members of the Skyborne Generation.��

    In one way or another, Kraush had to sh with Arsoldar.

    Only by proving his martial prowess would Arsoldar be one of the members of the Skyborne Generation that Kraush desired.

    ��Everything I can, huh.��

    A sly smile crept onto Arsoldar��s lips.

    ��You told me exactly what I wanted to hear.��

    It was a smile that seemed to please him.

    ��Craush!��

    At that moment, Kraush heard a voice calling him.

    There stood Glen, Mary Diana��s cousin, who had somehow recovered from his injuries and was able to stand.

    Glen belonged to the Empire.

    Naturally, he knew well about Arsoldar.

    ��Senior Arsoldar is really strong! Don��t let your guard down!��

    Glen still remembered that day.

    The day when a child, rmended by the warrior tribe Freya, asked the avid knights of the Empire for a lesson.

    The knights dly epted, resulting in a disastrous oue.

    The memory of that day vividly proved why Freya was known as a warrior tribe.

    Thus, Glen, still not fully healed, warned Kraush not to let his guard down.

    ��Who is telling whom not to let their guard down.��

    Kraush lightly waved his hand as if to say not to worry.

    He had no intention of beingcent.

    Letting his guard down against the one touted as the most destructive among the Skyborne Generation?

    Sorry, but he never had a moment to rx in life due tocking something.

    Comcency was a word directly linked to death for Kraush.

    ��Begin!��

    At that moment, the student referee shouted to start the match.

    The battle between Freya��s warrior and Balheim��s direct descendant.

    Naturally, as all the students watched the arena with expectant expressions.

    Boom!

    A loud sound echoed along with something their eyes couldn��t follow.

    Dust rose violently, blurring the students�� vision.

    All their eyes widened, unable toprehend what had happened.

    Woosh!

    But soon, as if answering their questions, the dust cleared simultaneously.

    At the center where the dust vanished.

    Kraush and Arsoldar were intersecting.

    Arsoldar��s primary weapon was none other than his own body.

    His fists, harder than rock, could deform a sword when they shed with one.

    The problem was the speed of such fists.

    With a natural reach of over two meters, Arsoldar��s fists moved at a speed that eyes couldn��t follow.

    Those who fought Arsoldar would often say.

    It felt like fighting an Erosion Species, not a human.

    And now.

    Arsoldar��s fierce assault was directed at Kraush.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    Each time they collided, the explosive sound made previous fights seemughable.

    Each blow possessed the power to shatter a human body.

    Glen��s eyes widened.

    Arsoldar��s fierce assault was far more intense than before.

    It had been only a year.

    Even then, he was monstrous, yet now he was much stronger than before.

    Every time Arsoldar swung his fist, the wind it generated blew Glen��s hair.

    The power was palpable even from this distance.

    If he had to take those blows, could hest a minute?

    Even if he chose to evade, the speed left doubt.

    But Glen��s shock stemmed from another reason.

    In front of Arsoldar��s outstretched fist.

    Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime stood to meet and deflect his punches.

    Without a single mistake, every punch was blocked.

    As if he could see through the opponent��s movements.

    Kraush��s sword unfailingly blocked Arsoldar��s fist.

    The sword face received the extended fist at an angle, diverting all its force.

    ��What, what is that, can he see everything?��

    ����Is he blocking that head-on?��

    The bizarre sight left everyone watching in disbelief.

    And it was the same for Arsoldar, who was throwing punches.

    Before his fist could exert full power, Kraush��s sword filled the space.

    If it were just once or twice, it might be considered a coincidence.

    But Kraush was consistently intercepting every attack even amidst the fierce assault.

    As if he could read every iing attack.

    ��Was it called a dull sword?��

    Though rarely used, Arsoldar wasn��t unaware of the swordsmanship.

    However, Kraush��s swordy seemed to be a level above such dull sword techniques.

    ��Let��s see.��

    Arsoldar suddenly halted his outstretched fist.

    Instead, the fist opened, blocking Kraush��s view.

    An instant feint.

    From beneath the feint, Arsoldar��s fist shot up toward Kraush��s chin.

    A feint attack obscuring vision.

    Crackle!

    At that moment, a short streak of lightning sparked from Kraush.

    ng!

    And once more, the extended Rain Thunder Prime blocked Arsoldar��s punch.

    Even against an attack that obscured his vision, he reacted without the slightest error.

    This was beyond the realm of eyesight.

    Kraush undoubtedly possessed reflexive ability to respond to any attack directed at him.

    ��If he��s doing this, his nervous system will probably be severely damaged afterward.��

    Kraush seemed entirely unconcerned about such things.

    ��And the strength to withstand my punches.��

    Smoke wafted from Kraush��s lips.

    With each moment, Arsoldar felt Kraush was effortlessly enduring his attacks.

    The Sky-Thundering Annihtion Kraush had shown before.

    Its destructive power was overwhelming enough to make even Arsoldar twitch.

    And now, Kraush was definitely increasing his output in real-time beyond that moment.

    The sight even made Arsoldar feel strange.

    ��To counter every attack aimed at him with reflexes and have output above mine.��

    A wry smile appeared on Arsoldar��s lips.

    What kind of monster is this?

    Simultaneously, a broad smile of satisfaction spread across his face.

    Facing such a monster was why he had patiently waited for this match.

    ��Fighting against monsters like this is what makes life enjoyable!��

    If the other side fought like a monster, then he should be one too.

    Arsoldar��s body began to swell more and more.

    As he continued to grow, the spectators started feeling something unusual.

    ��Senior Arsoldar is getting�� bigger.��

    Many of those present were second-year students.

    Thus, those who hadn��t seen Arsoldar��s secret technique before looked bewildered.

    In contrast, the first-year students uniformly grimaced.

    Each had memories of being defeated by Arsoldar��s secret technique.

    The skill, Gigas.

    A giantification skill Arsoldar contracted with a god to confront Erosion Species muchrger than himself.

    In front of such enormity, opponents seemed endlessly weak and small.

    ��Hahaha!��

    Havingpleted the ergement, Arsoldar burst outughing, appearingrger than the training hall��s roof.

    ��Great! Let��s do more!��

    Madman.

    Kraush looked at the jubnt Arsoldar with a disgusted expression.

    And then, like a meteor falling.

    Arsoldar��s barrage of fists began.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    In an instant, chaos erupted.

    The fists,rger than people, unleashed destructive power on a different level than before.

    Spectators caught in the barrage of fists scattered in the wind.

    Amidst the screams echoing from all around.

    Kraush��s figure was obscured by the smoke.

    Yet, Kraush was surely moving endlessly within that dust.

    Despite Arsoldar��s relentless assault, there was no sensation of contact in his hands.

    ��Hahaha, hahahaha!��

    At that moment, Arsoldar beganughing maniacally.

    Arsoldar wasn��t one tounch blind assaults.

    He was certainly blocking Kraush��s path and delivering precise attacks.

    His innatebat instincts knew well how to corner the opponent.

    But even so, there was no tactile response.

    Within the dust, Kraush was undoubtedly evading every attack precisely.

    ��If so, then more!��

    In that moment, Arsoldar mmed down his barrage of fists and soared into the air.

    Above the shattered arena.

    Arsoldar pped his massive hands together.

    In his back.

    ��Not enough!��

    But Arsoldar didn��t stop there.

    When he pped again, yet another pair of arms emerged.

    Six arms in total extended, pointing at the sky.

    Giantification

    Six-Handed Ape

    Like a god of the sky delivering divine punishment to the humans below.

    Arsoldar��s six arms descended mercilessly.

    Boom, boom, BOOM!

    Everyone who witnessed it gaped.

    It was an overwhelming scene, making one question if a human could achieve such a feat.

    Before that monstrous rampage, people seemed no more than ants.

    ��Arsoldar! What are you doing? Stop right now!��

    At that moment, a voice rang from outside the arena.

    Someone hade running, breathless.

    The hero of themoners, Felray.

    He had rushed over upon hearing that Arsoldar was participating in the match.

    Because of Arsoldar, the arena was aplete mess.

    Felray couldn��t tell who Arsoldar��s opponent was.

    He only knew that if he didn��t stop it immediately, it would be a disaster.

    Felray drew his sword.

    To stop an Arsoldar who had lost his mind, force was the only answer.

    When Felray thought that.

    Woosh, BOOM!

    With the ze of ck mes erupting from the dust, one of Arsoldar��s created arms went flying.

    Watching that sight, everyone dropped their jaws.

    Everyone had anticipated Kraush��s defeat upon seeing the spectacle.

    But the ck mes that surged now undoubtedly belonged to Kraush.

    A maniacal grin spread across Arsoldar��s face.

    That grin was one of a madman, anyone could tell.

    But even more insane than the grinning Arsoldar was someone within the dust.

    Kraush��s eyes, tinged red within the dust, slowly gleamed.

    ��Hey.��

    Simultaneously, Kraush exhaled wispy smoke with ck mes rising all over his body.

    ��Recharging isplete.��

    Let��s take some hits.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 136:

    Chapter 136:

    The True Strong

    Now, the arena, having been shattered beyond recognition,y in ruins.

    Amidst the scattering dust, a boy stood, casting ck mes into the air as he looked up.

    That boy was none other than Balheim��s youngest son, Kraush Balheim.

    And his opponent was Arsoldar Freya, hailed as the strongest among Freya��s children.

    The moment their gazes met, Kraush inhaled deeply.

    Swish!

    In an instant, Kraush��s figure blurred.

    As soon as Kraush��s form disappeared, Arsoldar��s eyes moved rapidly.His reflexes, surpassing those of a human and nearing those of a beast, were tracking Kraush.

    An arm that sprouted from Arsoldar��s side immediately stretched forward.

    Thud!

    However, despite his incredible eyesight and reflexes, he was a beat toote to catch Kraush.

    Kraush��s sword, swung from the side, deeply dented Arsoldar��s body.

    Despite the absurd difference in their physiques, Arsoldar was overpowered.

    ��Argh!��

    As Arsoldar swallowed a scream from the impact on his side, another blow struck his back.

    The already damaged arena floor was further devastated by his sudden fall.

    Nevertheless, he quickly rose to his feet with the remaining four arms.

    Then, with his four hands, he grabbed the broken stone floor and started hurling it aimlessly.

    Crash, bang!

    Every time Kraush swung his sword, the flying stones shattered.

    Such obstacles could not even hinder Kraush��s movements.

    The shattered stones created dust, obscuring the view.

    In that moment, Arsoldarunched a surprise attack through the dust.

    Crackle!

    Yet, Kraush��s ever-active lightning instantly split Arsoldar��s fist.

    ��I won��t fail twice!��

    But through the split arms, another of Arsoldar��s fists flew toward him.

    This madman had grabbed one of his severed arms and thrown it, then swung his fist right after.

    It was a show of equal madness from the other side.

    Seeing this, Kraush let go of the Rain Thunder Prime in mid-air.

    Then, stepping back, he thrust his right fist forward.

    Crack!

    The sound of something breaking echoed.

    Arsoldar��s fingers, colliding with Kraush��s fist, bent inward.

    As one finger shattered, a second jolt began from Arsoldar��s fist.

    Inch Strength.

    Crack!

    The sound of his fist twisting resounded throughout the arena.

    Yet Arsoldar didn��t even groan.

    Regardless of his broken hand, he brought Kraush down and trapped him in his grip.

    Having trapped Kraush in his hand, Arsoldar swung all his remaining fists at him.

    His n was to crush Kraush along with his own hand.

    The sound of Arsoldar��s hand breaking was followed by the continuous assault.

    The madness in his eyes glimmered with an obsession for victory.

    Woosh-

    At that moment, a brief sound of something burning echoed.

    By the time he realized the sound came from within his hand, it was already toote.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Form

    Sky-Thundering Annihtion

    Lightning and mes surged up, enveloping Arsoldar.

    The impact was far greater than the barrage of punches he had unleashed so far.

    With ck mes that scorched the entire arena, Arsoldar tumbled to the ground.

    ��Haah.��

    Arsoldar, with more than half his body burned, rose, exhaling smoke.

    Step, step.

    And before him, a boy walked out.

    Unlike the broken and burned Arsoldar, the boy appearedpletely unscathed.

    However, the heat radiating from his body was so intense it seemed to warp the surrounding air.

    The crimson glow in his eyes exuded a chillingly dense murderous intent.

    It was overwhelming.

    Watching this scene, everyone felt it.

    Arsoldar was undoubtedly a monstrous being.

    With his giantification alone, there was no one here who could confront it head-on.

    Yet Kraush not only withstood it head-on but also crushed Arsoldar with sheer force.

    This was a sight none had seen since Charlotte.

    The children caught up in the chaos swallowed their breaths with dazed eyes.

    Simultaneously, they realized.

    How dangerous a human Pandora had provoked.

    The name Kraush Balheim as a strong figure began to be firmly etched in their minds.

    ��Hey.��

    Exhaling smoke, Kraush grasped the red-hot Rain Thunder Prime and gazed at Arsoldar.

    ��Use everything you��ve got.��

    He casually reiterated to Arsoldar.

    At those words, a broad smile began to spread across Arsoldar��s face once again.

    Despite numerous injuries, including bruises, fractures, and burns, he could still smile.

    His mind, lost inbat, alleviated his pain with surging endorphins.

    All-out effort.

    That was exactly what Arsoldar desired to hear the most.

    ��Kraush.��

    His joyful voice called out to Kraush.

    ��You��re the warrior I like the most among those I��ve met.��

    A strong wind began to blow.

    Heavy air engulfed the area.

    In it to gleam.

    A halo of light rose behind Arsoldar��s back.

    Chills ran down the spines of the children witnessing this scene.

    It was then that they sensed something was amiss.

    White fur sprouted from Arsoldar��s skin.

    From a distance, it appeared almost like armor.

    Within this bizarre sight.

    Arsoldar��s thighs swelled to an extent beyond any previous level.

    Crack!

    His legs, with the sticity of innate muscles, swelled to their maximum.

    Everyone felt something leap.

    A dyed gust swept through the spot where Arsoldar had been.

    But Kraush alone kept his eyes on Arsoldar.

    Arsoldar��s fist, covered with white fur, shot toward him faster than a sonic boom.

    Gigas

    Smash

    An attack unleashed with the sole aim of breaking the opponent.

    However, its destructive power was on a different level than before.

    As the sound of the air being torn followed, Arsoldar��s fist reached just before Kraush��s face.

    Deep within Kraush��s mind.

    In the shroud of night, seven stars were cast.

    Would he know?

    That Kraush had waited for Arsoldar to unleash his full strength.

    Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion was purely focused on firepower.

    It existed to sever the opponent��s life in one strike.

    In a life-or-death duel, perhaps.

    But naturally, Annihtion Erosion was far removed from a duel.

    If the opponent was stronger than him, it was fine.

    However, against a lukewarm opponent, Kraush couldn��t exert his full strength.

    But Arsoldar was different.

    The giantification he used was outstanding in terms of destructive power.

    Above all, the defense of his body increased significantly.

    ��This guy won��t die no matter what hits him.��

    A wicked smile crept onto Kraush��s lips.

    Kraush had been frustrated by his inability to properly apply Nox and the Heavenly ughter Star.

    But lo and behold.

    Before him, the perfect opponent to test his full power had appeared on his own.

    For Kraush, it was an unparalleled opportunity to test his full strength.

    [ Tsk, poor child of Freya, getting caught by such a lunatic. ]

    The sound of Crimson Garden clicking her tongue reached him, seeing through Kraush��s intentions.

    Kraush let the sound slide through one ear and stepped back.

    Ahtly.

    The ck mes on Kraush��s body surged with unprecedented intensity.

    Simultaneously, the madness of World Erosion, which erupted as if going berserk, engulfed Kraush��s body.

    In the time when the Heavenly ughter Star and the madness sought to consume each other.

    10 seconds.

    Annihtion Asura

    It was the pinnacle of time Kraush had reached.

    The fist flying toward him, which had reached the tip of his nose, appeared slowed down.

    Annihtion Asura elerated his thoughts, causing time to flow differently for Kraush and Arsoldar.

    The de of Rain Thunder Prime ignited with ck mes, turning pitch ck.

    Like night descending, seven stars were engraved one by one on the pitch-ck de, creating a night sky.

    The air in the vicinity flowed as if in reverse.

    Crack!

    Amidst the cries of muscles echoing from the hand gripping the sword.

    The tornado that rose beneath Kraush��s surface finally reached Rain Thunder Prime.

    And for a very brief moment.

    In the instant when everything seemed to stop.

    Kraush��s sword cleaved through the air.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Fourth Form

    Annihtion Night sh

    With the dust, everything flew into the air simultaneously.

    Now, on the arena that had lost its original form.

    Only Arsoldar and Kraush stood.

    ������

    A long silence followed over the entire arena.

    As if sound itself had been cleaved, everyone forgot to breathe.

    In the stillness, everyone focused solely on Kraush and Arsoldar.

    It was then that Arsoldar��s body slowly copsed forward.

    Released from giantification, Arsoldar had returned to his original form.

    Thud!

    As Arsoldar fell, the children��s eyes began to tremble.

    In front of the fallen Arsoldar, Kraush stood as he had been when he thrust his sword.

    ��Phew.��

    Kraush lightly exhaled and turned to the dazed children.

    The first ones to catch his eye were none other than those who would be the Skyborne Generation.

    Glen Diana, clenching his fists tightly.

    Haring Lagrain, with a look that had never doubted from the start.

    Bk Hogma, who let out a sigh of regret.

    And even Felray, whose eyes were wide open.

    Amidst the tangled gazes of their diverse thoughts.

    Kraush slowly opened his mouth.

    ��Someone heal this guy.��

    It was the moment when the victory between the first-year imperial provincial nobles and the second-year was decided.

    ***

    The news that Kraush had defeated first-year Arsoldar spread instantly.

    Those who heard the news were naturally in an uproar.

    Arsoldar was one of the strongest among the Martial Arts and the first-year students.

    To defeat such a figure in a direct confrontation meant chaos was inevitable.

    In fact, it was quite amusing.

    Kraush had already defeated Kairan, the subordinate professor and Pirate Empress, during the entrance exam.

    Even considering that, his skills had been proven long ago.

    Yet the students were even more excited about the fact that he had defeated a first-year student.

    But people tend to feel most deeply what they��ve experienced.

    There were hardly any who had shed with Assistant Professor Kairan.

    While there were those unlucky enough to get hit due to her habits, they were a minority.

    Most students had never faced Kairan, who was generally well-behaved.

    On the other hand, Arsoldar was a madman who would immediately challenge anyone who seemed strong.

    The children, who had often witnessed his antics, knew well of Arsoldar��s prowess.

    Thus, from the students�� perspective, this event felt much more significant than the entrance exam.

    As Kraush��s news spread far and wide.

    One person, who was the most affected by this incident, slowly furrowed her brow.

    In the ssroom allocated to her as a student leader.

    Leaning on an elegant-looking desk, she quietly trembled as she read the report she received.

    It was a habit that emerged whenever she was angry.

    Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    The reason the princess of the Ephania Empire was so furious was simple.

    Arsoldar belonged to none other than Sigrid.

    ����Where is Arsoldar?��

    ����He left Rahelrn Academy, saying he wanted to train, and went to the mountains.��

    Upon hearing the report, Sigrid slowly covered her face.

    This madman had broken himself against Kraush and, without any consideration, went off to train.

    Sigrid felt a pounding headache.

    ��So that��s why they��re called the Skyborne Generation.��

    Sigrid gritted her teeth.

    Though they were grouped as the same generation, the Skyborne Generation had such strong individual personalities that they rarely united.

    No wonder Arthur had to break each of their spirits with his own hands.

    Otherwise, they were simply bombs that couldn��t be managed.

    ��Sigh.��

    As Sigrid sighed, her subordinates, ck Snake and White Snake, flinched.

    ��Lady Sigrid, we will take care of Kraush Balheim.��

    ��Yes, leave it to us.��

    Upon hearing their words, Sigrid nced at ck Snake and White Snake.

    ����How do you n to deal with someone who even defeated Arsoldar?��

    She asked, and the two exchanged nces, remaining silent.

    Watching them, Sigrid slowly began tapping her desk with her index finger.

    Truthfully, it was unexpected that Kraush defeated even Arsoldar.

    In Sigrid��s mind, Kraush was still just a cursed one.

    It wasn��t iprehensible, considering he had already defeated Kairan, but.

    Once an image was etched, it was hard to erase.

    ��Moreover, they said it was practically overwhelming this time. No matter what, it��s stronger than I imagined.��

    Sigrid slowly rubbed her chin.

    She intended to entice and swallow Kraush.

    But he severed that possibility with a single stroke, defeating the Empire faction, albeit provincial nobles.

    Moreover, in this incident, it was the foolish Pandora who first made the mistake on the other side.

    Thus, if Sigrid approached Kraush to draw him in, it would rather shake the Empire��s prestige.

    Sigrid bit her lip.

    The cursed one, who kept causing issues, was endlessly bothersome.

    Recently, Dorma had virtually stopped showing her face to the faction Sigrid had created.

    Arsoldar would undoubtedly be lost in his martial madness and spend all day running through the mountains.

    Already two.

    Two members of the Skyborne Generation had begun acting independently.

    ����Should I kill him?��

    For a fleeting moment, such a thought crossed her mind.

    Sigrid was confident that among the Skyborne Generation attending the academy, none could oppose her strength.

    Unlike Mary, she hadn��t neglected her training for a single day since her regression.

    As much as that, her skills had ripened to the peak.

    At this moment, she could kill Kraush.

    ��No.��

    But she shook her head.

    Kraush was essential as the cursed one.

    Even if he continued to act as a variable, it was still better to subdue him than to kill him.

    ��Lady Sigrid.��

    At that moment, a knock sounded from outside.

    As Sigrid nced outside and told them toe in, there stood a secretary from her faction.

    ��The Lion Corps are expected to return by tomorrow.��

    The Lion Corps.

    A student faction created by Charlotte.

    And Sigrid recalled who apanied them this time.

    Mary Diana.

    The new spearhead who regressed alongside her.

    As Mary came to mind, Sigrid��s eyes briefly sparkled.

    Yes, there was a card that could be used and discarded at any time.

    A card willing to risk death at hermand.

    Sigrid hoped Mary would defeat Kraush.

    If Mary defeated Kraush, she could devour all the achievements Kraush had made.

    But on reflection, Mary didn��t necessarily have to defeat Kraush.

    For a woman, there was one trump card she could use against a man.

    Sigrid slowly smiled.

    ��Myri.��

    Calling in the secretary, Sigrid stood up.

    ��Please summon Baliyan from the Alchemy Division of the Special Arts Department.��

    She would borrow the power of alchemy.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 137:

    Chapter 137:

    All Schemes Revealed

    Due to the recent duel between the Empire faction and Starlon, there was quite amotion for a while.

    Naturally, the fact that the arena in the training ground was destroyed reached the ears of the faculty.

    However, the faculty did not particrly reprimand the students.

    Such incidents were quitemon in Martial Arts.

    They only received a mild scolding.

    ��Kraush, we understand the circumstances, but it would be nice if you could restrain yourself a bit.��

    The person responsible for delivering this scolding was none other than Assistant Professor Kairan.

    Pirate Empress Kairan.She, who had been defeated by Kraush during the entrance exam, spoke with a tired look on her face as she addressed him.

    Understandably, she had been pushed to plead with Kraush for restraint after being forced by the assistant professors to clean up the arena.

    Having not seen her since the entrance exam, Kraush awkwardly scratched his head.

    He had a rough idea of how much hard work the people below had to endure due to the absurdities of those above.

    ��Yes, I will.��

    When Kraush answered obediently, Kairan looked surprised.

    The Kraush she had seen during the entrance exam had shown an overbearing demeanor and arrogance that even provoked an assistant professor.

    Of course, she realizeduard.

    Even considering that, he was the younger brother of Charlotte.

    She thought he wouldn��t care about the hard work of others, just like her.

    Yet, he clearly appreciated the efforts of others.

    It was a maturity not seen in children of his age.

    At this age, children usually prioritize their self-esteem and pride, often grumbling whether the person speaking understands the circumstances.

    Especially the children of nobility were even more so.

    Moreover, Kraush had directly defeated Assistant Professor Kairan.

    She thought his pride would skyrocket, and he��d ignore assistant professors.

    The reason other assistant professors pushed Kairan forward was that she had already lost once and asked her to endure it.

    However, Kraush was mature, unlike his peers.

    He knew how to admit his faults and considered the efforts of others.

    ��Kraush, are you sure you��re not hiding your age?��

    When Kairan asked the question casually, Kraush blinked.

    Then he stifled a shortugh and asked, ��Then how old do you think I am?��

    For some reason, the image of an older professor teasing a newly arrived assistant professor about their age came to mind.

    ��It was a joke because you seemed mature.��

    What a strange student.

    ��Anyway, thank you for understanding. Everyone knows you diligently attend sses, so if you just pay attention to those areas, both the assistant professors and professors will hold you in high regard.��

    ��That��s a relief.��

    ��Well, I��ll take my leave then�� Oh.��

    As Kairan was about to leave, she realized she had something more to say.

    When Kraush looked at her curiously, she spoke with slight caution.

    ��And also, be careful not to be too promiscuous in your rtionships. It��smon at your age, but such a lifestyle can invite trouble.��

    The next words were enough to make Kraush look dumbfounded.

    ������Excuse me?��

    ��It��s natural for a man to like women. However, there��s also a saying about too much being as bad as too little.��

    Kairan was already convinced.

    Therefore, Kraush shook his head to clear his thoughts and hurriedly said, ������I don��t know what misunderstanding you have, but I��ve never lived such a lifestyle.��

    ��Really? But ording to the assistant professors, you��re with a different girl every day�� And I��ve heard you��ve even brought another student��s maid into your room.��

    Kraush felt a mild headache.

    Many of those he hung out with were women, so the first part was unavoidable, but the second was undoubtedly about Lirina.

    With a short sigh, Kraush looked at Kairan with aplicated expression.

    ��There��s really nothing like that, so it��s fine. Moreover, I have a fianc��e.��

    Recent events reminded Kraush to seriously consider marrying Bianca.

    Next year, she would be 15, so even if they had a ceremony, it wouldn��t be an issue.

    ��Above all, Bianca has to want it too.��

    Asking her intentions without forcing might be okay.

    [The thought of solving it through marriage is quite amusing.]

    At that moment, he heard Crimson Garden��s mocking voice reading his thoughts.

    [Even if you get married, if women still flock around you, people will think of you as a womanizer who seduces women even after marriage. Do you think your notoriety will lessen?]

    Kraush��s face hardened.

    If that were truly the case, it meant marriage wouldn��t solve anything.

    [That��s why I��ve repeatedly told you to just cut it off.]

    Why does it alwayse to that conclusion in the end?

    [If you didn��t go around flirting, it wouldn��t be an issue. A guy with a shy face and background should be more discreet with women, tsk tsk.]

    Ignoring Crimson Garden��s words, Kraush turned back to Kairan.

    ��Anyway, it really is a misunderstanding. If there are a lot of rumors like that, I��ll be more careful.��

    ��Sorry for the misunderstanding. Thank you for understanding.��

    After parting ways with Kairan, Kraush began walking down the hallway.

    Since it was almost time for the Martial Arts ss, he intended to head back.

    As he walked, Kraush felt a mixture of emotions on his face.

    Life sometimes brings troubles like these.

    ��Do I need to seriously reflect on my usual conduct?��

    If he were truly a womanizer like the rumors suggested, it would be one thing.

    Kraush had no idea how to change his usual conduct.

    ��Would it be better if Bianca came?��

    No one would say anything if he stuck with Bianca all day.

    For some reason, he missed his fianc��e.

    After all, things like this hardly ever happened when he was with Bianca.

    [If your fianc��e sees you living the academy life, she might kill you.]

    With Crimson Garden being no help at all.

    ��More than that, I��d like you to tell me who your spy in Rahelrn Academy is.��

    [It��s a secret. Find out for yourself.]

    Always so full of secrets.

    ��Ugh!��

    At that moment, Kraush saw some people in the corridor who, upon seeing him, turned around and ran away.

    They were none other than the Empire faction guys who had picked a fight with Kraush that day.

    Kraush looked at them indifferently.

    Since that day, they would have a convulsion just seeing him and then flee.

    That day��s memory was unforgettable for them too.

    Thanks to that, Kraush had be imprinted as a demon who would overturn everything if provoked.

    So, they tucked their tails and ran away before getting into trouble.

    Additionally, Kraush heard a rumor.

    It seemed that Pandora had holed up in his dorm room.

    Having been crushed by Kraush and even embarrassed himself by wetting his pants.

    He couldn��t possibly show his face around Rahelrn Academy.

    They say he still has seizures just hearing Kraush��s name.

    ��Serves him right.��

    At the same time, the children��s perspectives also changed.

    Before defeating Arsoldar, some harboredpetitive spirits and disgruntlement.

    But now, he no longer felt those gazes.

    It meant they had subconsciously recognized Kraush as someone not to be touched, on par with Charlotte.

    Defeating Arsoldar had significant implications.

    Even though they had a tendency to disregard the assistant professors unconsciously.

    Arsoldar was someone they had personally experienced.

    Moreover, there was someone whose attitude had notably changed since that day.

    ��Kraush, you��re here. I saved this seat for you.��

    As Kraush en brightly.

    It was none other than Glen, Mary��s cousin.

    Looking at him nkly, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    Since that day, Glen had shown a loyal side every time he saw Kraush.

    Although not as extreme as Arsoldar, he also had a reverence for martial prowess.

    When he saw someone strong, he naturally felt admiration for them.

    That��s why Glen had actively followed Mary, who was once called the New Spear.

    But Mary was no longer someone he could admire.

    Not only did she attempt to assassinate the princess, but her once confident demeanor had disappeared, leaving her as the timid Mary.

    That��s why Glen disliked Mary.

    During this battle, Kraush disyed chivalry and the pinnacle of martial arts by fighting for the weak.

    Chivalry that opposed injustice for those he was associated with.

    The grace to encourage those around him and guide them to find solutions themselves.

    And martial prowess that proved his conviction.

    Whatever the reality was, to Glen��s eyes, it seemed that way.

    Even at the same age, what Kraush showed was enough to be an object of admiration for Glen.

    He wanted to be like that.

    He also wished to be such a person.

    The moment he harbored those feelings, Glen��s admiration was directed straight at Kraush.

    As a result, Glen looked at Kraush with those sparkling eyes every time he saw him.

    At 15 years old.

    It was amon admiration harbored by kids of this age.

    ��Kraush, not there, sit here.��

    And for some reason, there was someone who felt a sense ofpetition with Glen.

    ������Haring Lagrain, what are you saying? I spoke first.��

    That someone was none other than Haring.

    She had been ncing towards the door as if waiting for Kraush, and her face lit up the moment he arrived.

    But when Glen beat her to it, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ��Kraush is closer to me.��

    ��That��s just your opinion, isn��t it?��

    ��I went on a mission with Kraush.��

    ��That��s����

    Glen was about to retort but bit his lip instead.

    Seeing that, Haring straightened her back slightly and smirked a little.

    And Kraush, for some reason, felt tired.

    What are these fools doing?

    Simultaneously, he remembered Kairan��s advice.

    To avoid being promiscuous, right?

    But this time, since one was a boy, it didn��t count, did it?

    [Reap what you sow.]

    Unable to watch the bickering of these newly turned adults any longer, Kraush sat in any random seat.

    He couldn��t possibly sit beside those two.

    But unfortunately, Kraush underestimated the two of them.

    Because as soon as Kraush chose another seat, they got up and sat on either side of him.

    He was wedged between them in an instant.

    ��Haring Lagrain, isn��t Kraush ufortable?��

    ��That��s because you��re next to him.��

    As their silent battle continued, Kraush began to feel a faint headache.

    It was then that he heard a bustling sound from outside the ssroom.

    When he turned his head to follow the sound, he saw a familiar figure.

    ht smile.

    ��Yo, my boyfriend.��

    Darling Danphelion.

    As soon as she spoke, the kids began to murmur.

    Hearing the murmurs, Kraush recalled the meaning of Kairan��s advice.

    In fact, most of the rumors were probably due to her nickname.

    Getting up from his seat, Kraush walked over to Darling and firmly grabbed her lips with his hand.

    When Darling looked up at Kraush with wide eyes, he matched her gaze.

    ��Address me properly.��

    ��Hmmph, mmph.��

    As she tried to say something, Kraush let go of her lips, and she rubbed them and spoke.

    ��How could you forcibly take my first lips like that? How am I supposed to get married now?��

    Kraush realized that it was impossible to stop Darling��s mouth.

    So he decided to just drag her away.

    She normally didn��te directly to the Martial Arts building.

    If she came here, there must be something important to talk about.

    With a little time before ss, Kraush quickly moved and arrived at a secluded spot.

    After letting her go, he turned to look at Darling.

    She hugged her opposite arm with an expression like a sullen maiden.

    The way she twisted her body was oddly unsettling.

    ��Bringing me to such a secluded ce. What are you nning to do to me? Although I��d allow it since you��re my boyfriend.��

    ��So, why did youe to find me directly?��

    Kraush didn��t entertain Darling��s words further and asked her purpose.

    She looked at Kraush with a disappointed expression and replied.

    ��Well, Ipleted the first batch.��

    Hearing that, Kraush��s face lit up.

    The momentarily enhanced elixir requested from Darling that mixed curses with poison.

    It was finallypleted, even if only as a first batch.

    ��Here.��

    Knowing Kraush��s curiosity, Darling quickly loosened her pocket and handed over a vial.

    Inside, there were about five small pellets like Haring��s unteral dose.

    ��There are still many improvements to be made, but it��s usable for now. The efficacy is what we talked aboutst time, and the penalties are the same.��

    To have created this.

    Kraush held the vial tightly and looked at Darling with an expression he hadn��t shown in a while.

    ��Darling, you really are a genius.��

    ��Fufu, praise me more.��

    ��A master of alchemy, Darling Danphelion.��

    ��Hohoho.��

    Covering her mouth andughing heartily, Darling nodded in satisfaction.

    ��To think you came to deliver this yourself. You must be quite pleased with what youpleted.��

    ��Well, it was my first time mixing curses. I wanted to show it off. Plus, there��s something else I wanted to tell you.��

    Kraush, shaking the contents of the vial, looked curiously at Darling.

    Something else apart from this?

    ��One of the students from the Alchemy Division was summoned by Sigrid Ephania.��

    Hearing those words, Kraush��s expression changed instantly.

    Darling had vaguely noticed the entanglements between Kraush and Sigrid.

    She was well aware of the rtionship between Sigrid and Charlotte from the beginning.

    In any case, Kraush was bound to be entangled with Sigrid.

    ��The one who was summoned came back and secretly peeked at what they were making.��

    Darling said she had boldly peeked.

    ��Are they making poison?��

    ��No, it��s a different kind.��

    Darling smiled meaningfully and told Kraush to lean in closer.

    Even though there was no one around, Kraush yed along.

    Then Darling whispered very softly into Kraush��s ear.

    ��It��s an aphrodisiac. They even peeked at my recipe.��

    Hearing the returned words, Kraush wore a baffled expression.

    Never mind the aphrodisiac, why did she even have a recipe for that?

    ��Interested?��

    Her eyes curved into a smile as if to say she��d give it to him if he wanted.

    ��No thanks.��

    Even if he had it, there was no ce to use it.

    ��Although I made mine as a prank and it doesn��t have a big effect, the one who stole it, Baliyan, is pretty skilled in alchemy.��

    At the mention of Baliyan, Kraush grimaced.

    Baliyan the entric Alchemist

    He was known for being the second to Darling, the Alchemical Lord, then started making strange things, earning that moniker.

    It was the result of veering off the path, knowing he couldn��t surpass Darling on the orthodox route.

    But his skills were reliable.

    At that time, Darling also recognized his skills highly, just like now.

    ��The pinnacle of alchemy, the ��Alixir��, was a joint work by Darling and Baliyan.��

    An ultimate substance, also known as the Philosopher��s Stone.

    It was these two who had created it.

    ��So it seems he��s doing quite an improvement. To ensure absorption when consumed, he even collected your hair?��

    ��And you left the hair as it was?��

    ��Yes, I thought I��d use it once it��s made.��

    When Kraush looked at Darling with an astonished gaze, she curved her eyes into crescents.

    ��Just kidding. I didn��t touch it since it would make it harder to respond if suspicion arose.��

    It was a Darling-style response.

    ������.But why make something like that and use it for what?��

    ��I have no idea.��

    Darling shrugged.

    She had onlye to inform Kraush and knew nothing beyond that.

    ��Kraush, do you think Sigrid Ephania ns to seduce you by feeding you this?��

    Kraush covered his mouth.

    The thought alone made him feel like vomiting.

    ������That would never happen.��

    If such a thing did happen, Kraush might really cut off Sigrid��s head.

    ��I��m done with what I came to say.��

    With that, Darling let out a long yawn.

    Judging by her expression, it seemed she had spent the entire night creating the momentarily enhanced elixir.

    ��Thanks for the hard work. I��ll repay youter.��

    ��Then could you introduce me to Charlotte?��

    ��Think of another item for repayment.��

    Impossible repayment items can��t be given.

    Laughing yfully, Darling said goodbye to Kraush and walked away.

    When Kraush was about to return to the ssroom.

    Tap tap tap!

    He heard footsteps receding from the end of the corridor and turned his head.

    There, among the short ck bob haircut, he glimpsed purple hair.

    ������Haring?��

    Seeing her dash out when it was almost time for the professor to arrive, Kraush tilted his head.

    At that moment, he met Glen, who wasing out.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��What? Did something happen?��

    Did they have a fight in that short time?

    As Kraush thought this, Glen spoke with a slightly pale face.

    ��They say the Poison King was seriously injured by a World Erosion.��

    And he received an answer he never expected.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 138:

    Chapter 138:

    The Spark of War

    Kraush was running somewhere at the moment.

    It was because of the news he heard from Glen.

    The news that the Poison King had been severely injured.

    Kraush had heard the news of the Poison King��s assassination in the past.

    ��Bianca.��

    Before his regression, the Poison King had annihted the Hardenhartz family.

    This was because the Second Prince, who had been pushed out of the session to the throne, had sought asylum with the Hardenhartz family and revealed the secrets of the imperial family.

    Bianca, the sole survivor from that day, became the White Ghost and killed the Poison King out of revenge.In the ensuing war between the Empire and Starlon, Bianca ended up being killed by Haring Lagrain, the Poison Fang.

    That was the event that urred before his regression.

    And now, a simr event might be happening.

    Of course, this wasn��t Bianca��s doing.

    the White Ghost.

    So why was this event happening now?

    Kraush furrowed his brows.

    The real problem was the story Glen told him afterward.

    ��The World Erosion that severely injured the Poison King allegedly attempted to assassinate the Fourth Princess and is now on the run, being pursued by the Empire.��

    Upon hearing this, Kraush��s eyes opened wide.

    He knew very well who that World Erosion was.

    ��Ebsque Benapoch.��

    Regardless of the truth.

    In ht Ravens.

    And the thought struck Kraush that perhaps the sh between the Poison King and Ebsque might have been because of him.

    Because in the past, he had asked her to prevent the Poison King from harming the Hardenhartz family.

    If this incident was caused by his words��

    It meant that an unprecedented event before his regression had urred because of his statement.

    An indescribable emotion surged within him.

    Perhaps a single trivial p of wings had changed everything.

    [It��s not that person��s doing, Kraush.]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden��s voice entered his mind through the brooch.

    His heart, which had been beating furiously, gradually returned to its normal pace.

    His mind, which had momentarily gone nk, also began to awaken.

    ��I��ll go after her.��

    Wi.

    The immediate problem was Haring.

    Because Kraush knew better than anyone what oue awaited her due to the Poison King��s death in the past.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    Kraush called her, wanting to discern the truth, as he ran.

    Then, a crow flew down from the sky andnded on his shoulder.

    ��Are you certain it��s not Ebsque��s doing?��

    [Yes, I��m certain.]

    Kraush let out a short sigh.

    Once his mind cooled down, Kraush was also convinced it wasn��t Ebsque��s doing.

    ��No matter what happens with the Hardenhartz, Ebsque wouldn��t choose to engage in open warfare with the Poison King.��

    Besides, the timing made no sense.

    Even if the Second Prince were to be expelled from the Empire and seek asylum with the Hardenhartz, it couldn��t happen this early.

    ��After all, the Emperor hasn��t passed away yet.��

    It��s not a situation where other royals could arbitrarily expel the Second Prince yet.

    ��Then who did it?��

    [It��s true that the Poison King was attacked. Many witnesses saw him copsed and injured.]

    Upon hearing this, Kraush��s eyes began to gradually narrow.

    ��So the Empire pinned the me on Ebsque, regardless of who actually attacked the Poison King.��

    Understanding the situation roughly, Kraush��s eyes turned cold.

    ��The Empire discovered Ebsque��s location.��

    Ebsque was the leader of the Night Ravens.

    Moreover, she had even been used of attempting to assassinate the princess.

    ��More than anything, they wouldn��t want to miss Ebsque.��

    Her usefulness was already proven with the Night Ravens.

    Thus, the Empire would never want to miss her, and they would constantly pursue her.

    As a result, the Empire realized Ebsque was within Hardenhartz.

    However, if the Empire��s knights crossed the border, it would be a blunder.

    The Empire didn��t have the desire to recklessly wage war with Starlon at this time.

    [Yes, so had sneaked into Starlon.]

    So they decided to escte the situation.

    As long as they could capture Ebsque, it would be beneficial for them in any way.

    Therefore, they decided to induce arger incident and use either Starlon or themselves to capture Ebsque.

    If Starlon captured her, they would request extradition by using her of the princess assassination incident.

    If they captured her, it would be the best oue for them.

    ��Where is the location for the Imperial Knights�� entry?��

    [Hardenhartz.]

    As expected.

    ��Has it been confirmed who actually injured the Poison King?��

    [That part is still unconfirmed.]

    Kraush furrowed his brows.

    ��There��s ack of information.��

    Kraush had never faced the Poison King before.

    Even Haring, who was the Poison Fang, was merely a senior from a previous ss, with almost no connections.

    Moreover, Haring left to avenge herself against the White Ghost and even reached the Skyborne Generation.

    So, there was no informationing to mind.

    Kraush lightly bit his lip.

    ��What��s certain is that this is an unprecedented event.��

    Surely, this incident must have been caused by the butterfly effect of various urrences in this cycle.

    However, separate from that, Kraush couldn��t shake off a disturbing feeling.

    ��It��s different, yet flowing in a simr manner.��

    The Poison King��s involvement with Hardenhartz and the Empire��s intrusion into Hardenhartz.

    ression for some reason.

    As if the world inherently moved within a predetermined framework.

    And toward destruction.

    Starlon would definitely refuse the Empire��s request.

    There��s no way they would allow the entry of the Empire��s knights into their own territory.

    The Empire and Starlon had never been on good terms.

    The Empire might use this as an excuse to make various demands.

    iming est Under the Heavens.

    And using them of blocking a great cause for mere national interests.

    As a result, the rtionship between the Empire and Starlon would gradually start to deteriorate.

    This incident could ultimately be one of the catalysts that would escte into war.

    ��The Poison King��s Hardenhartz annihtion incident was merely the trigger.��

    The Empire and Starlon had been at odds for a long time.

    And the Hardenhartz annihtion incident was simply the initial spark that could ignite war.

    Perhaps both countries had been waiting for a single excuse to start a war.

    Just as every war that began over trivial reasons often showed signs of war beforehand.

    ��That��s why Arthur didn��t stop it.��

    Even Arthur didn��t try to prevent the war between the Empire and Starlon.

    No matter how hard an individual struggled, it would be inadequate to stop an event urring between countries.

    Perhaps Arthur had tried several times to prevent it.

    But upon witnessing the result inevitably leading to war, he let it go.

    And he changed his approach to using the war instead of stopping it.

    Upon reaching this thought, Kraush clenched his teeth.

    ��I won��t let these damned countries fight amongst themselves.��

    During the war between the Empire and Starlon, they consumed too much of each other��s power, failing to control the World Erosion.

    The problem wasn��t limited to the Empire and Starlon.

    Both were leading countries within the world.

    The war between the two nations inevitably affected neighboring countries, resulting in other kingdoms closing themselves off to protect themselves.

    It was the era of the Great World Erosion Outbreak.

    ��Following that, the war between the World Erosion and humanity.��

    The overflowing World Erosion reaching its peak was perhaps all triggered by the war between the Empire and Starlon.

    Thus, the war itself must be stopped at all costs.

    But how could it be stopped?

    ��I��m merely a student now.��

    This was likely why Arthur had left the war alone.

    As a mere student, he had no right to mediate between countries.

    While Kraush was running and contemting for a long time, a realization hit him.

    His footsteps, originally chasing after Haring, quickened.

    Haring Lagrain, the daughter of the Poison King.

    She might be the key to resolving this situation.

    Kraush��s running footsteps gradually came to a halt.

    Because he had arrived at the women��s dormitory.

    The ce Haring headed to was none other than her own room.

    She was probably contacting her family using themunication tools in her room to understand the situation.

    Unlike the Martial Arts ss, there was an empty ss today.

    The presence of females increased in front of the women��s dormitory, drawing attention.

    ��Oh, isn��t that����

    ��Mr. Kraush Balheim?��

    ��Looks like he��s here to meet someone.��

    The girls were looking at Kraush with eyes full of interest for some reason.

    But Kraush didn��t care.

    All he could think of was meeting Haring right away.

    However, he couldn��t just enter the women��s dormitory recklessly.

    ����You?��

    Just then, Kraush encountered Astria, who happened to being out.

    Her face brightened upon seeing Kraush, but she quickly adjusted her expression.

    ��What brings you here?��

    She asked with an air of elegance.

    ��Astria.��

    But Kraush��s face brightened at the sight of her.

    Seeing Kraush seemingly happy to see her, Astria flinched for a moment.

    And then, without realizing it, she wore a slight smile.

    ��Great. Could you call Haring Lagrain for me?��

    But that expression soon shattered.

    Astria looked at Kraush with a shocked expression.

    It was understandable, as the man she had feelings for was asking for another woman right in front of her eyes.

    Her eyes trembling pathetically, Astria soon bit her lip.

    ����Why?��

    Kraush, answering her, noticed Astria��s shoulders shaking.

    The man she liked was suddenly asking for another woman.

    Evening all the way to the women��s dormitory.

    Naturally, it was a shock to Astria.

    ��I can guess what you��re thinking, but it��s not like that.��

    So Kraush immediately corrected her misunderstanding.

    ��There��s a problem between the Empire and Starlon. The Poison King was severely injured due to the World Erosion, and the Empire ims that the World Erosion is in Hardenhartz of Starlon.��

    It��s arge-scale situation happening at a national level.

    Upon hearing that, Astria��s face, which had been twisted with jealousy and shock, slowly began to return to normal.

    At the same time, Astria��s eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    ����Such an incident urred, and they didn��t call for me?��

    Considering one of the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens was severely injured.

    It would be reasonable to urgently call for the Saintess for treatment.

    Yet, the Empire hadn��t done so.

    Even more, Astria, the Saintess, had learned of this news through Kraush.

    ��More importantly, are you trying to get involved in such matters?��

    If Kraush��s words were true, this incident was too big.

    It was essentially a wrestling ground between two nations.

    Her face turned astounded as Kraush, intending to intervene, nodded seriously.

    ��Yes, it��s something that could potentially escte into war.��

    War.

    Upon hearing that, Astria��s expression, which had been slightly frowning, turned serious as she turned around.

    ��For you to say that, it must be quite a significant situation. Okay. I��ll call her for you.��

    As expected of Astria, she could distinguish public from private matters well.

    Leaving those words, she turned her body away.

    ��Astria, thank you.��

    As Kraush spoke to her retreating figure, Astria flinched.

    Then she nced slightly at Kraush and turned away with a huff.

    ����I didn��t do it to hear thanks, so it��s fine.��

    Though she said that, Astria was secretly in a good mood.

    With her gone, Kraush stood alone, gazing toward the women��s dormitory.

    Hoping that Haring wouldn��t act too recklessly.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 139:

    Chapter 139:

    Do Whatever You Want

    While Kraush was waiting for Haring in front of the women��s dormitory, the female students kept stealing nces at him.

    It was only natural, given that Kraush was such a hot topic.

    However, no one dared to approach him.

    Not many people had the guts to strike up a conversation with someone bearing the name Balheim.

    ��Kraush?��

    But if they were also a Balheim, it was a different story.

    Kraush lifted his head at the familiar voice calling him.

    ��Sister.��Standing there was a woman with hair the same color as his.

    The Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim.

    She must have just returned, as her body was slightly damp with sweat.

    Because of that, despite it being spring, she exuded a slightly warm aura.

    The Lion Order had returned.

    ��Kraush, sir!��

    And for some reason, alongside her stood Karandis.

    The 9th Princess of Poseus Kingdom.

    Karandis Poseus.

    Like Charlotte, her clothes were soaked with sweat, and her healthy, tanned skin made her appear even more radiant.

    As soon as she saw Kraush, she shed a bright smile and waved her hand.

    ��Why are the two of you together?��

    Surprised by the unexpectedpany, Kraush showed a curious expression, prompting Charlotte to nce over her shoulder.

    ��She followed me back.��

    Kraush quickly grasped the situation.

    Karandis was someone who wanted to marry him.

    the mission.

    She was probably trying to win over his family first.

    The unfortunate part was that the family member in question was Charlotte.

    Charlotte didn��t seem to care whether Karandis was by her side or not.

    ��Giggle, we��rerades from the mission!��

    Karandisughed good-naturedly, indicating that she was fine with the situation.

    She had remarkable mental fortitude.

    Meanwhile, Charlotte, as always, looked at Kraush with her lifeless eyes.

    ��So, why are you here, Kraush?��

    ��I��m waiting for someone.��

    Charlotte��s eyes drifted toward the women��s dormitory.

    She looked at Kraush with a peculiar expression before opening her mouth.

    ��Don��t forget that you have a fianc��e. It could getplicated if you do. Even if things aren��t going well with her, it��s best to reconcile.��

    ��K-Kraush, sir, are you not getting along with your fianc��e? In that case, there��s always the option of a new engagement����

    Karandis, who had been listening, eagerly pointed at herself, trying to make an appeal.

    Kraush ignored her.

    ��There��s a misunderstanding. Bianca and I are getting along just fine.��

    ��Then that��s fine.��

    Still, it was perfect timing.

    Kraush had nned to meet Charlotte anyway.

    ��Sister, could we discuss the student council matter?��

    Kraush believed that Charlotte��s help would be crucial for resolving the current situation.

    More specifically, he needed the help of her and her order.

    ��Did youe here to see me?��

    Charlotte slightly widened her eyes before giving her trademark smile, a slight upward curve of her lips.

    ��Smart thinking. As expected of my brother. Wait here.��

    Charlotte, seemingly in a better mood than usual, said that and headed into the dormitory.

    It looked like she intended to wash up and change her clothes beforeing out.

    ��Is something going on?��

    Once Charlotte had gone inside, Karandis didn��t follow and instead asked Kraush.

    Kraush, who had been staring at her, gave her a wicked smile.

    ��et involved?��

    ��Goodbye! It was great seeing you today. Let��s meet again next time!��

    Karandis quickly fled.

    No matter how desperate she was to get married, getting involved in something of this scale would only lead to her demise.

    Moreover, Kraush had implied that she shouldn��t get involved, so she wisely took the hint and backed off.

    ��She��s quick on the uptake.��

    Though not as brilliant as Sizelry, Karandis was no ordinary person.

    It was clear why she had managed to survive as the 9th Princess in a ce like Poseus, where royalty was abundant.

    In any case, things were looking up.

    It seemed he would be able to wrap things up quickly.

    Just as Kraush sighed in relief, Astria appeared from the women��s dormitory with someone.

    A girl with an unusual mix of ck and purple hair.

    Haring Lagrain.

    ����Kraush.��

    She appeared with a much darker expression than thest time he had seen her.

    ��Are you alright?��

    Kraush asked, looking at Haring.

    Her face was aplete mess.

    Understandably, after hearing that her father was gravely injured, she likely wanted to return to the Empire immediately.

    But she had no luggage with her.

    Her face was nk, and she seemed at a loss about what to do.

    Seeing this, Kraush quickly grasped the situation.

    ��The Lagrain family must have told her to do nothing and wait.��

    They probably didn��t give her a reason.

    Given the Empire��s perspective, it��s a top-secret matter.

    The Lagrain family would have no choice but to remain silent.

    ����Yeah, I��m fine.��

    Haring answered with a vacant expression.

    She waspletely out of it.

    She couldn��t focus on the conversation at all.

    Even a stray cat abandoned on a rainy day wouldn��t look this pitiful.

    Kraush nced at Astria.

    Astria, with her arms crossed and head slightly tilted back, seemed to be signaling that she intended to listen to the conversation, no matter what.

    Well, it wasn��t really a conversation that Astria couldn��t hear.

    Kraush decided to just speak openly.

    ��I��m here to talk about your father.��

    Haring��s shoulders flinched for the first time.

    ��I��m nning to go after the World Erosion that attacked the Poison King in Hardenhartz.��

    Haring, who had been looking down, slowly lifted her head.

    Her eyes were trembling violently.

    She seemed to be questioning whether she had heard him correctly.

    ��You.��

    Astria also looked at Kraush with a slightly furrowed brow.

    Her expression questioned the recklessness of his decision.

    ����What do you mean by that?��

    On the other hand, Haring��s expression clearly showed she didn��t understand why Kraush was saying this.

    The World Erosion that severely injured the Poison King was currently hiding in Hardenhartz.

    Buet involved in.

    At best, ater would be pushed aside with a ��What are you doing here?��

    Moreover, even Haring, whose father was directly involved, was told by her family to do absolutely nothing.

    And that was the most painful thing for her.

    She had lost her brother to a World Erosion and had trained all her life to ensure such an event would never happen again.

    But despite her efforts, when her family once again faced the threat of death because of another World Erosion, she could do nothing.

    That fact was eating away at Haring.

    She hated and feared nothing more than helplessness.

    But now, here was Kraush telling her that he would go after the World Erosion in Hardenhartz.

    As Haring reyed his words in her head, her face gradually turned pale.

    ��Wait, wait, no. Kraush.��

    Haring stumbled as she approached Kraush.

    She instinctively grabbed onto his cor and shook her head like a child.

    She seemed utterly lost after hearing Kraush��s words.

    Haring had always tried to stay rational, repeating her training and doing her best to live up to that day.

    But inside, she had been rotting away for a long time.

    Her brother��s death had been her fault.

    That fact had tormented her for her entire life.

    The memory of counting alone in a solitary cell left a scar on her heart that would never fade.

    And now, the news of her father, the Poison King, being gravely injured had carved another wound into that scar.

    Blood and pus kept oozing from the festering wound.

    Despite her efforts, her family had once again ordered her to remain still.

    Helplessness was once again dragging her back to that time.

    So when she heard Kraush say he was going after the World Erosion, her heart sank.

    After the mission, Kraush had often reminded Haring of her brother.

    He was more mature than others his age and often unconsciously disyed a demeanor that reminded her of her older brother.

    Given her confusion over her father��s situation, it was no wonder that the Kraush in front of her was starting to blur with her memories of her brother.

    ����I don��t want to lose someone like that again.��

    Her words were disjointed, and she trembled.

    She couldn��t go, so Kraush was going instead.

    The situation felt too simr to when her brother had locked her alone in a solitary cell.

    At that moment, she felt something cold touch her hand, which was gripping Kraush��s cor.

    It was none other than Kraush��s hand.

    Gradually, the hand absorbed heat and spread warmth.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush called her name.

    Haring slowly lifted her head and met his gaze.

    With the sun behind him, Kraush��s face was slightly shadowed.

    ��This incident will make the rtionship between the Empire and Starlon absolutely atrocious.��

    As Haring��s eyes wavered, Kraush slowly exined why he had to go.

    ��I intend to stop that. There��s no benefit to two nations fighting when World Erosions are urring all over the ce.��

    Kraush��s eyes were more serious than ever.

    He truly intended to stop this event himself.

    World Erosion.

    To Haring, who had lost her brother in a World Erosion caused by an Erosion Species, it was something she most wanted to prevent.

    ��And I need your help to stop it.��

    Haring��s eyes gradually widened.

    Rahelrn Academy was supposed to be a ce of harmony.

    The Empire, the four kingdoms, and other smaller groups had all expressed their determination to fight against World Erosion.

    This was the reason Rahelrn Academy was founded.

    And within Rahelrn Academy, there was a structure known as an Order.

    Though now used for factional infighting, the original purpose of an Order was for people to gather under a leader they trusted, regardless of their origins.

    In other words, the structure of an Order was meant to embody the concept of harmony at the Academy.

    If the direct descendant of the Balheim family and the daughter of the Poison King, one of the Ten Strongest Under the Heavens, joined such an Order��

    And if they went to Hardenhartz together to help avenge the Poison King��s daughter��

    It would be the perfect image of harmony to show the world.

    ��Just this alone could make the Empire hesitate to force their way into Hardenhartz.��

    The Empire was using the excuse of avenging the Poison King to barge into Hardenhartz.

    But the strongest right to that cause belonged to Haring, the daughter.

    Once she moved as the Empire��s representative, even the Empire would lose its justification.

    Moreover, with the support of the Balheim family, Starlon could dere that they were doing their utmost in the matter.

    ��That alone could douse this immediate fire.��

    In diplomatic rtions, justification is ultimately the most critical factor.

    That��s why Kraush needed Haring.

    She was the symbol of the Empire��s cause in this incident.

    ��That����

    Haring��s eyes began to tremble violently.

    Even in her confusion, she understood part of what Kraush was saying.

    She wasn��t unintelligent.

    But that only made her more flustered.

    She hadn��t expected Kraush to suggest they go together.

    In her bewilderment, she opened her mouth.

    ����My family told me. To stay put and do nothing.��

    As expected, the answer Kraush had anticipated came forth.

    That would only make Haring more anxious.

    It must have been maddening for her to be told to stay put.

    Kraush gripped Haring��s hand a little tighter.

    Just that alone made Haring feel as if Kraush��s warmth was being transferred to her.

    ��Before you��re part of the Empire, you��re a student of Rahelrn Academy.��

    Everyone here had left their families behind, holding the status of Academy students.

    ��Screw the family. If you��re a student, just act like a student. Even if you act recklessly, you can just me it on youthful indiscretion.��

    If the Order decided to support Hardenhartz together, they couldn��t be med for following along.

    If they said they had no choice but to go along with their Order, there was nothing their families could do to stop them.

    ��The world is surprisingly weak if you push recklessly.��

    Kraush said, his words dripping with disdain for the world.

    ��You hate being powerless, don��t you?��

    He looked directly into her eyes.

    Kraush��s gaze was sharper and clearer than ever.

    ��I also despise the helplessness of being unable to do anything.��

    Because that��s how he had to live his entire life.

    This world gives nothing but the worst possible oues to those who live in powerlessness.

    That��s why Kraush had struggled endlessly, even up to this day.

    And he intended to struggle once again.

    He would stop the war that even Arthur couldn��t prevent, even if he had to crawl through the mud.

    ��So, I��m going to struggle like hell.��

    Haring stared nkly at Kraush.

    ��Struggle too. No matter what your family, your surroundings, or the world says. Do the best you can.��

    And with those words, for the first time, Haring, who had heard nothing but orders to do nothing, was told to do whatever she wanted.

    Haring��s body began to tremble.

    A new emotion started to rise from deep within her heart, recing her helplessness.

    Her face, which had been pale, began to regain some color.

    Her body, which had been drained of strength, began to regain its vigor.

    ��And say you��re going to repay the debt from thest mission. The Lagrain family always repays their debts twofold.��

    A boyish smile yed at the corners of Kraush��s lips.

    ����.��

    Haring stared nkly at that smile.

    For a long moment.

    ��Ha, haha.��

    For some reason, a chuckle escaped her lips.

    She couldn��t hold back herughter at her previously distressed face.

    Kraush looked at her with surprise, perhaps because she, who was usually as expressionless as Bianca, wasughing.

    Well, it wasn��t as if she had her emotions suppressed like Doll��s Eye.

    Laughter was only natural.

    ����You know, I lost my older brother in a World Erosion caused by an Erosion Species.��

    Kraush fell silent for a moment upon hearing her words.

    He didn��t know much about Haring, the Poison Fang.

    He had only vaguely sensed that she had lost something in the past and carried some trauma.

    But he hadn��t known the exact details.

    Now, he realized why Haring was so obsessed with avenging herself against the White Ghost.

    Why she was willing to throw away her entire family to satisfy that grudge.

    ��Of course, she must have lost her mind.��

    Bianca became the White Ghost because she had be a vessel for the World Erosion.

    So, Haring had lost her family, twice, due to the World Erosion.

    ��Bu again. I felt utterly powerless. Like all my efforts had been for nothing.��

    Being told to do nothing.

    Those words were the most terrifying and paralyzing for Haring.

    Because remaining still had only brought her the death of her older brother.

    In such a situation, Kraush had told her not to stay still.

    ����So it��s a debt.��

    Having finally managed to stifle herughter, she took a few steps back from Kraush.

    Yet a faint smile still lingered on her face.

    ��This is also a debt, so I��ll repay it.��

    If that��s how she felt, then so be it.

    ��Alright, do whatever you want.��

    Kraush respected her will.

    [Why can��t you just leave girls alone?]

    And for some reason, he got scolded again.

    Even Astria was looking at him with a slightly displeased expression.

    Kraush felt incredibly wronged.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 140:

    Chapter 140:

    Well, I��ll Do It Myself

    ***

    After Kraush��s conversation with Haring ended, he found himself being scolded by Astria while waiting for Charlotte toe out.

    ��I just healed you not too long ago, and now you��re off to another dangerous ce?��

    ��I already exined why I��m doing this.��

    ��You��ll push yourself too hard again, just like with Agares. If you show up in the same condition, I might not be able to heal you this time.��

    Kraush didn��t think that would be the case.He knew Astria��s healing abilities well enough to be confident that she could handle even worse conditions, but he understood her concern.

    So, he decided to reassure her a bit.

    ��I don��t n on ending up like that again. Besides, this time, I��m not moving blindly on my own.��

    The Empire might superficially appear to be pursuing the World Erosion that injured the Poison King, but the truth was likely different.

    There had to be another underlying motive.

    Kraush was heading to Hardenhartz to uncover that truth.

    ��I also n to get Ebsque��s help on this.��

    That person wouldn��t want to be hunted down by both the Empire and Starlon.

    They would have no choice but to cooperate.

    ��So, there won��t be any reckless actions like you��re thinking.��

    Astria looked at him with a skeptical expression.

    ��Promise me.��

    Then, she suddenly held out her pinky finger in front of Kraush.

    He wondered what the point of such a verbal promise was.

    But, feeling he had no choice, Kraush raised his hand and hooked his pinky around hers.

    ��Aren��t you worrying a bit too much?��

    ��Who said I��m worried about you? Healing you is tiring, so promise me.��

    She said this while biting her lip.

    ����I can��t move independently outside the Academy.��

    It was clear she wanted to follow him.

    But the truth was, she hadn��t fully resolved the matters with the Holy Kingdom.

    Her attendance at Rahelrn Academy was the result of a conflict with the Holy Kingdom.

    If she were to act independently or leave the Academy, the Holy Kingdom wouldn��t simply stand by.

    So, she needed him to promise.

    To promise that he would return to her.

    ��And by the way, you����

    Astria nced at Haring before trailing off, then sighed heavily.

    ��How many times are you going to sigh?��

    ��It��s all because of you.��

    Astria shot Kraush a look full of frustration.

    ����I thought you wouldn��t be like this just with me. Do you even realize you have a fianc��e?��

    Of course, he was fully aware.

    ��You��re mean.��

    As Kraush looked at her nkly, Astria snorted and walked away.

    That was her typical reaction when she was sulking, something Kraush had seen many times before.

    [How could she not be upset when the guy she likes is flirting with another girl right in front of her?]

    Flirting? What a thing to say��

    She knew very well that wasn��t his intention.

    ��You and the Saintess are close.��

    Meanwhile, Haring looked at Kraush with a hint of curiosity.

    To Kraush, Astria was just an ordinary person, but to others, she was a woman chosen by God, so her reaction was understandable.

    At that moment, he heard whispers from around the women��s dormitory, and saw students quickly scurrying away.

    Kraush immediately realized who had arrived.

    ��Another one joins the mix.��

    It was none other than Charlotte.

    Just her presence drew everyone��s attention.

    She nced briefly at Haring before turning her body.

    ��Follow me.��

    It seemed she wanted to have the conversation about joining somewhere else.

    Kraush gestured to Haring, and she quickly followed him as they trailed behind Charlotte.

    Charlotte drew attention wherever she went.

    Just by watching her, Kraush was reminded of her status at Rahelrn Academy.

    After following Charlotte for some time, Kraush arrived at a ssroom in the main Martial Arts building.

    There was a lion emblem hanging on the door.

    The Lion Order.

    It was the group formed around Charlotte.

    Charlotte opened the door without knocking.

    Inside, a few members were organizing documents but tensed up at Charlotte��s entrance.

    ��Master, you��re here?��

    A man with sses, who looked very much like a Literature major, greeted Charlotte.

    He was the son of the Starlon Chancellor.

    Having cleaned up many of Charlotte��s messes since childhood, he had a good rtionship with her.

    He was probably the only person Charlotte could consider a friend.

    So, naturally, he had joined the Lion Order as well.

    ��Delon, prepare the meeting room inside.��

    ��Oh, actually, there are guests in the meeting room right now.��

    At the mention of guests, Charlotte��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ��Guests?��

    There weren��t many people who would refer to themselves as a guest of Charlotte.

    In the past year, Charlotte had nearly obliterated anyone who tried to visit her.

    It was hard to imagine she would have any guests now.

    She nced back at Kraush before striding forward.

    Once again, without knocking, she opened the door.

    She looked inside the meeting room for a moment before tilting her head slightly.

    ��Kraush.��

    Then she called Kraush inside.

    As Kraush approached the meeting room, he saw two familiar faces.

    ����Sizelry?��

    ��We greet Her Highness, the 4th Princess of the Ephania Empire.��

    Even Haring, who had followed him in, looked a bit surprised as she greeted her.

    The girl who received the greeting seemed very rxed.

    ��You��rete. I��ve been waiting for quite some time.��

    Inside the meeting room were none other than Sizelry Ephania, the 4th Princess of the Empire, and her escort knight, Sera Benapoch.

    ��What are you doing here?��

    Kraush asked with a bewildered expression, and Sizelry responded with a mischievous smile.

    ��Well, I had a feeling that things would lead in this direction.��

    She calmly took a sip of tea.

    Sizelry was, after all, a princess of the Empire.

    Surely she had informants feeding her information.

    She must have used that information to uncover the truth of the situation and decided toe here.

    And she had urately concluded that Kraush woulde to the Lion Order.

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    He wondered what this mischievous princess was up to this time.

    ��Don��t look at me like that. I��m here to help with this matter.��

    ��You��re here to help?��

    ��You owe someone your life, don��t you?��

    Kraush quickly realized who Sizelry was referring to.

    None other than the former leader of the Night Ravens, Ebsque Benapoch.

    Though Ebsque probably hadn��t intended to create a debt, the result was that she had helped Sizelry.

    And now Sizelry was here to help in return.

    ��Besides, in terms of justification, my presence will be a great help. After all, having a princess of Ephania and a direct descendant of Balheim together strengthens the image of harmony, don��t you think?��

    Sizelry had even figured out the n Kraush had in mind.

    She was a woman who never let her guard down.

    Having said everything she felt necessary, Sizelry looked over at Kraush.

    Kraush clicked his tongue softly.

    She was right; her presence could indeed stop the Empire from acting recklessly.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, Charlotte, who had been listening quietly, turned to Kraush.

    Her eyes were as lifeless as ever, but there was a slight hint of annoyance in them.

    ��Exin yourself properly.��

    She had thought they were joining her Order, but now she realized there was another reason.

    Her pride had been slightly bruised.

    * * *

    After hearing everything except for the part about Ebsque, Charlotte sat with her arms crossed.

    To be honest, nothing could proceed without Charlotte��s approval.

    The n relied on the assumption that Charlotte��s Lion Order would take on the mission in Hardenhartz.

    Charlotte quietly listened to Kraush��s exnation, and after a long moment, she uncrossed her arms.

    She then turned to Kraush.

    ��I understand the story. Since this is my little brother��s first request, it��s not difficult to ept.��

    Kraush let out a long breath of relief.

    He had been worried that Charlotte might refuse.

    Charlotte was the one person Kraush could never predict.

    Her actions were solely dictated by her own desires.

    So, even if he exined that this could prevent a war, he had feared she might react indifferently.

    ��But that��s precisely why I need Charlotte��s help.��

    Arthur and Sigrid were currently suspicious of Charlotte.

    To fuel that suspicion further, Kraush needed to show Charlotte in action more often.

    That was another reason he had chosen her.

    ��But there��s a problem with that n.��

    At that moment, Charlotte brought up another issue.

    ��Rahelrn Academy hasn��t received any mission requests from Hardenhartz. Moreover, this is a matter involving a World Erosion. The Academy won��t easily approve a mission like that.��

    No matter how exceptional a student of Rahelrn Academy might be, they were still just students.

    World Erosions were monstrous entities that couldn��t be handled by students alone.

    It was unlikely that the Academy would approve a mission requiring them to face such a threat.

    ��A mission can be created if we contact Hardenhartz.��

    Kraush was engaged to Hardenhartz.

    Hardenhartz, wanting to maintain a good rtionship with Kraush, would likely issue the mission if contacted.

    The issue was whether Rahelrn Academy would initially ept it.

    However, there was a unique rule at Rahelrn Academy that could enforce mission approval.

    ��You��re talking about submitting a petition to the Headmaster.��

    Charlotte quickly caught on to Kraush��s intentions.

    The Headmaster, Durandal, had a peculiar rule unique to Rahelrn Academy��a system where students could challenge the Headmaster if they wished to submit a petition.

    In other words, if the conditions were met, even a World Erosion mission could be epted.

    ��I��ve already submitted a petition as a Literature major.��

    Then Sizelry revealed that she had already filed a petition.

    Unlike other departments, the Literature department submits their petition through writing rather than physicalbat.

    The strength of the Literature department lies in their intellect.

    However, both Kraush and Sizelry were well aware of its drawbacks.

    ��Submitting a petition as a Literature major takes too long.��

    ��Indeed, that��s the problem.��

    When Kraush pointed that out, Sizelry acknowledged it with some regret.

    Petitions from the Literature department go through detailed procedures before reaching the Headmaster.

    As a result, it takes a considerable amount of time for the petition to be reviewed by the Headmaster.

    Given the urgency of the situation, they couldn��t afford to wait.

    Therefore, the quickest way to get a petition epted was to challenge the Headmaster directly.

    ��I can��t challenge the Headmaster again.��

    Charlotte clicked her tongue in disappointment.

    She had already seeded in petitioning for the creation of a new special category and presented it to the Headmaster.

    While petitions could be submitted as many times as one wished, only one would be epted.

    In other words, Charlotte couldn��t help with this petition.

    But Kraush had expected this.

    In the past, no petition had ever been approved unless it demonstrated overwhelming strength.

    Only someone with Charlotte��s level of talent could get a petition approved, especially outside the Literature department.

    Haring��s expression darkened.

    She knew that she wasn��t capable of getting a petition approved.

    However, there was one person in the room who wore a confident expression.

    ��Don��t worry.��

    While everyone else was deep in thought, Kraush spoke up, his blue eyes gleaming.

    ��I��ll take care of it.��

    To get the mission to support the World Erosion hunt approved, Kraush would have to prove his strength to the former Headmaster, Durandal.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 141:

    Chapter 141:

    Why Do I Keep Getting Stronger

    ***

    Former Heavenly Pivot Star, Durandal.

    Listing his aplishments alone would leave anyone in sheer astonishment.

    He fought the Heavenly Erosion Species with his bare hands, inflicting an unheble wound on it.

    He single-handedly entered the floating World Erosion, the Sky Castle, and sealed it.

    In the sacred and forbidden Fortress of Arone, he defeated a 10-star level Erosion Species.

    All of his deeds seemed more like tales from another world.

    Yet now, he had retired.As the Headmaster of Rahelrn Academy, he was living a peaceful life.

    He was a Headmaster who was far from kind to the students, though.

    Today, as usual, he was spending a leisurely day in his office.

    However, it appeared that today would not be so peaceful after all.

    He heard footsteps approaching the Headmaster��s office from the hallway outside.

    Durandal remembered the sound and presence of every staff member��s footsteps.

    But these footsteps were unfamiliar.

    was about to happen again today.

    ��Well then, who could it be?��

    With a look of interest, Durandal turned his gaze toward the door of the Headmaster��s office.

    Soon, there was a knock on the door, followed by his response.

    ��Come in.��

    The door opened, revealing a young boy.

    The boy, who had just turned fifteen, had strikingly deep blue hair.

    Durandal was very familiar with that hair color.

    It was none other than the symbol of Balheim.

    The one person who had dared to file a petition with him was Charlotte Balheim, the first-year student.

    And this boy was her younger brother, Kraush Balheim.

    ��The siblings are alike.��

    From the moment they entered Rahelrn Academy, they had both caused amotion.

    And now, he hade to file a petition.

    Durandal slowly smiled as he rose from his seat with a thud.

    The entire office shook as if an earthquake had struck.

    Despite his age, his body was far beyond human proportions��immense and towering.

    Some even likened him to a mountain, calling him ��Durandal the Mountain.��

    ��What kind of petition do you have in mind, Mr. Kraush?��

    There was only one reason why students sought him out.

    Petitions.

    Durandal had no intention of entertaining any other conversations.

    He was as straightforward as ever.

    But Kraush thought that was for the best.

    It meant he could get straight to the point.

    ��Please approve missions for students to hunt World Erosion.��

    ��Very well. Mr. Kraush, if you can prove your strength, I will ept your petition.��

    Durandal answered without any hesitation.

    After all, if the petitioner couldn��t prove their strength, the petition would be immediately rejected.

    However, once that strength was proven, any petition would be epted.

    ��But let me tell you one thing.��

    Durandal removed the watch strapped to his wrist.

    cing it on the desk, itnded with a heavy thud, causing the desk to creak.

    Even his watch had an incredible weight.

    ��The difficulty of proving your strength will depend on the seriousness of the petition.��

    With that, Durandal began to walk toward the door.

    He stood towering over Kraush by several heads as he looked down at him.

    Then, he grabbed the door handle.

    Crack!

    The door splintered as he held it, sending wood dust flying.

    ��If you want to take on a mission involving World Erosion, it will be quite arduous.��

    It was a warning to turn back quietly if he hade unprepared.

    Any other student would have been frightened and backed off by now.

    However, Kraush stared at Durandal without a hint of fear.

    Durandal looked down at Kraush with a curious gaze.

    His presence alone was overwhelming.

    In fact, he was exerting enough pressure that Kraush could have easily turned back.

    But Kraush showed no signs of being intimidated.

    ��Hmm, this is something I usually see only in seasoned warriors.��

    How could a mere fifteen-year-old exude such an aura?

    Durandal��s interest was piqued.

    He had always enjoyed nurturing students with potential.

    If not, he wouldn��t have established Rahelrn Academy.

    The reason he created this relentless petition system was simple.

    To discover and cultivate the most valuable gems from even the brightest students at Rahelrn Academy.

    And he was willing to pass down everything he knew to polish those gems.

    ��Let��s head to the training ground.��

    He wondered if this boy could be that gem.

    With that thought, he moved forward, hoping the boy wouldn��t disappoint him.

    ***

    The arena training ground was empty, having just finished hosting the day��s training sessions.

    Kraush and Durandal stood facing each other.

    In the audience seats, a few others were watching.

    They were none other than Charlotte, Sizelry, and Haring.

    After their meeting, Kraush had moved immediately.

    Naturally, the three of them knew Kraush would head to the arena training ground.

    ��What do you think, Charlotte Balheim?��

    Sizelry asked as she observed Kraush and Durandal.

    Her intelligence was, without a doubt, worthy of the title of genius.

    However, her intellect was her only strength.

    Sizelry was physically weak and had nobat abilities.

    She couldn��t gain any expertise in Martial Arts because of her physical limitations.

    So, despite her genius, her knowledge of Martial Arts was shallow.

    This led her to ask Charlotte, who possessed a natural talent for Martial Arts.

    ��Fifty-fifty.��

    Charlotte gave a realistic assessment.

    ��Including a mission involving World Erosion in a petition is the most difficult task. That old man is going to be serious.��

    Charlotte slowly brushed her hair to the side.

    ��To be honest, even giving it a fifty-fifty chance is generous.��

    It was a typically arrogant response from Charlotte.

    ��Then he will win.��

    Sizelry��s unexpected answer surprised Charlotte.

    Sizelry looked at Charlotte with a mischievous grin.

    ��That boy is the strongest person I know.��

    Sizelry��s voice carried a tone of certainty as she looked at Kraush.

    ��That��s right.��

    At that moment, Haring��s voice joined the conversation.

    When Sizelry and Charlotte turned to her, Haring was staring at Kraush with serious eyes.

    ��Kraush is strong.��

    Haring had seen Kraush��s unyielding determination during missions.

    She believed in his mental strength, which far surpassed his abilities.

    Amid everyone��s expectations, Kraush quietly observed Durandal.

    Durandal hummed a tune as he began wrapping his hands with bandages.

    ��Age makes the hands ache. If I don��t prepare like this, my bones start to feel sore.��

    His hands were asrge as a cauldron lid, clearly unaffected by age.

    Nevertheless, Durandal said so.

    After tightly securing the bandages, he swung his arms lightly.

    [Other students are flocking to the arena.]

    Crimson Garden��s voice echoed in Kraush��s mind.

    It seemed that word had spread, and students were gathering to watch.

    ��Sigrid must have moved as well.��

    And the fake Arthur too, no doubt.

    Kraush decided to reveal his full strength now that things hade to this.

    ��There��s one thing I want to mention before the battle begins.��

    ��Sure, go ahead.��

    Durandal responded with a heartyugh, clearly eager to see what this gem could offer.

    But he didn��t know yet.

    He didn��t know just how cunning this gem truly was.

    ��If I fall, please deliver me to the Saintess.��

    At that moment, when his head tilted in curiosity at Kraush��s deration of falling before the battle even started��

    Kraush quietly took a deep breath.

    ��Hoo.��

    With that, a wisp of smoke escaped from his mouth.

    Inside his body, World Erosion red up with Ignis, activating Annihtion Erosion.

    As Durandal witnessed this scene, his thick white eyebrows began to slowly rise.

    He had heard reports about the type of secret technique Kraush used.

    However, seeing it in person was something else entirely.

    He was pushing his body to the brink of destruction, enhancing his physical abilities to an extremely dangerous level.

    ��Hmm, I see. So that��s why you mentioned falling.��

    Now he understood why Kraush had dered he might fall.

    The way he was forcibly drawing out such power, it was no wonder his mental strength would be drained.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll make sure you��re taken to the infirmary����

    ��It��s not over yet.��

    Before Durandal could finish his sentence, Kraush interrupted him, taking another breath.

    This time, his eyes began to glow a fiery red.

    He elerae of Annihtion Erosion.

    ck mes surged within Kraush��s body, burning violently.

    Durandal��s eyes narrowed as he witnessed this.

    ��Aren��t you overdoing it?��

    The output was so excessive that it was starting to cause concern.

    The air around Kraush was distorting due to the intense heat radiating from his body.

    Even at this distance, Durandal could feel the heat on his face, which meant Kraush was enduring far worse.

    ��It��s�� not�� over�� yet.��

    But as those words left Kraush��s mouth, Durandal��s expression shifted to one of slight rm.

    He had already far surpassed his limits, yet he was saying it wasn��t over.

    ��What in the world����

    While Durandal was taken aback��

    Schwing!

    Kraush felt the chains inside him snap and break.

    At that moment, crimson energy surged wildly around him like waves, spilling out uncontrolled.

    The world seemed to teeter on the edge of distortion.

    The murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star shed with the madness of World Erosion, revealing a precarious middle ground.

    Even the smoke billowing from Kraush��s mouth had turned crimson.

    Simultaneously, the space around him began to warp.

    The power was so overwhelming that the atmosphere around him began to buckle under the pressure.

    It was the third stage of Annihtion Erosion.

    Annihtion Asura.

    The ultimate domain Kraush had reached.

    ��Mr. Kraush!��

    When Durandal shouted, seeing that this was far too extreme, light started to be sucked into the area around Kraush.

    The wind around him whipped into a frenzy, as if a storm had arisen.

    The heat radiating from the arena was so intense that even the students who had been on their way to the arena could feel it.

    Despite it being spring, sweat began to bead on their faces as if it were summer.

    ��Ah�� still����

    Kraush muttered quietly within the mes.

    By now, his throat had burned to the point where speaking was a struggle.

    The arena floor beneath him was beginning to melt and cave in from the heat.

    Yet, even within that searing heat, Kraush held onto his consciousness with sheer willpower.

    To prevent a war between the Empire and Starlon, Durandal had to ept his petition.

    For that, Kraush was willing to push his body to the absolute limit.

    So, deep within himself��

    Kraush awakened the dormant night.

    The skill of the God of Night.

    Nox.

    As the awakened night filled Kraush��s body, a crimson full moon rose within him.

    The peak moment when Lunar Body shone the brightest had settled within Kraush.

    The zing heat met the maximum yin energy of Lunar Body under Nox��s influence, once again shattering through his previous limits.

    Whoosh!

    The ck mes surged skyward, reaching as high as the heavens.

    It was as though the ck mes were draping the sky in night, as Kraush��s crimson eyes shimmered brightly beneath them.

    And finally.

    Kraush bit down on the instant-strength potion he had brought with him to the training ground.

    Crunch!

    The moment the potion shattered, the curse within it spread through his body, carried by the poison, and seeped into his entire being.

    Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion absorbed the curse, turning it into raw power.

    The potion, specially designed for Kraush, instantly forced vitality back into his body.

    Crackle!

    The curse burned within him, spreading throughout his body.

    The high-level curses used in the potion were threefold.

    Hellfire, Moon��s Rampage, and Ind��s Shadow.

    And to trigger these, dozens of mid- and low-level curses were also included.

    Combined with various poisons, the instant-strength potion was a mass of yin energy and fire magic��an exceedingly malicious concoction that no one would dare to consume, knowing the aftermath.

    But Kraush swallowed it without hesitation.

    Because only by doing so could he reach his absolute limit.

    And within this new realm he had reached��

    Kraush��s me-filled crimson eyes glowed vividly amidst the night.

    Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    The fourth and final stage of Annihtion Asura.

    Amidst the ck mes in the arena��

    Kraush drew his glowing red Rain Thunder Prime.

    And he spoke a single word.

    ��It��ll sting a bit.��

    A challenge issued to a former member of the Celestial Four Strongest.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 142:

    Chapter 142:

    Petition

    ***

    After hearing that Kraush had headed to the arena, former Divine Spear Mary Diana rushed to the arena training ground after returning from her mission.

    She was struggling to grow closer to Kraush under Sigrid��s orders.

    And now, Kraush had reportedly moved to the arena training ground with Durandal.

    There was only one reason to move with Durandal at Rahelrn Academy.

    A petition.

    ��This is an opportunity.��

    Mary didn��t know what Kraush was thinking, but his opponent was Durandal.No matter how much Kraush had grown, Mary believed that submitting a petition was beyond his means.

    ��If he fails, I��ll step in and submit his petition in his ce.��

    Recently, Mary had been solely focused on training.

    After her regression, she had wasted most of her time searching for Arthur and thennguishing in prison.

    There simply wasn��t time for training.

    But after enrolling in the Academy, Mary had fullymitted to her training mode.

    Originally, she possessed the talent and skill to be called the Divine Spear.

    Her natural Heavenly Martial Body quickly absorbed the memories from her past life.

    It was to the extent that, during her recent mission, she continued her training resolutely despite the pressure of being under the watchful eyes of the Lion Order led by Charlotte.

    As a result, Mary had made tremendous progress in just a few days.

    ��Now����

    She could extend a favor to Kraush and build a close rtionship with him.

    Mary hadn��t liked Kraush very much initially because he constantly criticized her and restrained her actions.

    But that didn��t matter anymore.

    Her rtionship with Kraush had essentially reset after her regression.

    Now, she spent all day thinking about how to get closer to Kraush.

    about Arthur.

    By the time she entered the arena training ground, though��

    ��Why is it so hot?��

    She felt a heat so intense that she had to remove the jacket of her uniform.

    As a result, the eyes of the children who were watching the arena turned toward her chest.

    It was then, as she was fanning herself and entering the stands, that she saw it.

    A ck me, soaring so high it seemed to touch the sky.

    At the center of that ck me stood Kraush.

    But as soon as sheid eyes on Kraush, her expression faltered.

    ��How�� how?��

    The aura emanating from Kraush was so overwhelming that it momentarily stole her breath.

    Whatever he had done, the sheer intensity of it was enough to make her hesitate just by witnessing it from this distance.

    Mary realized something instantly upon seeing Kraush.

    That with her current level, she was no match for him.

    ��I thought it would be enough����

    Of course, it hadn��t been long since she had started her training seriously.

    She was just taking her first steps.

    But even those first steps couldn��t be taken overnight.

    It would take at least three years for her to fully regain her strength.

    In fact, she had nned to recover her full power during her time at Rahelrn Academy.

    But seeing Kraush shattered those thoughts.

    ��No.��

    Suchcent thinking wouldn��t work.

    The task Sigrid had given her, to surpass him, couldn��t be achieved in three years.

    ��I need to get stronger right away.��

    Seeing Kraush today made Mary realize something for certain.

    He would only continue to grow stronger.

    Without stopping, he would keep advancing.

    Mary bit her lip.

    For some reason, her legs felt like they were going to give out.

    Could she really be stronger faster than someone who would continuously get stronger?

    After going through so much recently and having her self-esteem shattered, she now doubted even her abilities.

    Anxiety began to gnaw at her bit by bit.

    If she lost even the one advantage she had��

    Would Sigrid abandon her?

    And in the end, would Arthur as well?

    ��Ah�� huff.��

    Her eyes welled up with tears as she bit her lip.

    She was scared.

    Terrified.

    The thought of being left all alone, abandoned, caused intense fear and anxiety.

    Without realizing it, she began biting her nails.

    ��Stronger, stronger, stronger.��

    So she wouldn��t be abandoned.

    ��And I have to surpass Kraush.��

    Mary��s jet-ck eyes were now fixed solely on Kraush.

    The determination to surpass him burned fiercely in her heart.

    Arid��s heart.

    ***

    Whoosh��

    In front of the roaring ck me.

    Durandal, facing Kraush, had his eyes tightly narrowed.

    He had fully grasped Kraush��s power.

    The ck me was so intense that even Durandal could feel the heat.

    However, that wasn��t what was bothering Durandal.

    ��I thought he was a gem.��

    This was a situation where the raw gem was melting its own value under extreme heat.

    He felt a sense of pity.

    And at the same time, many thoughts crossed his mind.

    The power emanating from Kraush��s body was clearly simr to a curse.

    For a moment, it felt like World Erosion, but the power itself seemed to be a skill.

    Of course, that made sense.

    It was Ignis burning the power of World Erosion obtained through Extreme Blood Poison.

    ��I don��t know what method he used to obtain such power, but����

    In this state, both his body and mind would undoubtedly be destroyed.

    Durandal, who had crossed many death lines to reach this point, had seen many people like Kraush.

    And the fate of those who did not care for their bodies was never good.

    ��That��s why I founded this Academy.��

    Durandal cracked his knuckles lightly.

    ��I thought it was necessary to teach young people how to take care of themselves.��

    This reminded him of an old friend.

    Someone who, like Kraush, didn��t care for their body, burning themselves out and even preventing a forbidden event.

    ��Come on.��

    Durandal thought back to that time.

    He had resolved to make the younger generation stronger so that no one like that would ever emerge again.

    So he had no intention of letting Kraush be a star that would burn out like that.

    The moment he confidently called Kraush forward.

    For some reason, Kraush just stood there silently, gripping Rain Thunder Prime.

    As Durandal felt puzzled by Kraush��sck of response��

    His gaze fell on Rain Thunder Prime.

    The sword, quietly gripped and wrapped in ck mes.

    Durandal��s eye caught the electricity flowing through the de.

    His thick eyebrows twitched.

    The power radiating from Kraush��s body was so intense that he hadn��t noticed it earlier.

    ��Haha.��

    Durandal let out a dryugh.

    Kraush was focusing all the uncontroble power into one ce.

    That ce was none other than Rain Thunder Prime.

    He was concentrating so intensely that he couldn��t even hear Durandal��s words.

    In that searing heat, his body must have been burning as well.

    His focus was astonishingly intense.

    Cunningly, Kraush knew Durandal wouldn��t attack first, so he made this bold move.

    What on earth was driving him to be so strong?

    Durandal wondered as he exhaled a deep breath.

    Then, his aura began to rise.

    A young student was concentrating so intensely just to show his full power.

    So, it was the teacher��s duty to fully receive it.

    Durandal��s aura flowed calmly.

    He was called the Fighting Emperor, but more than anyone, he fought in the quiet.

    Disaster Dragon Fall [������].

    Gray ash began to settle on Durandal��s arms.

    At the same time, his body began to swell even more.

    Now, he seemed to be asrge as a giant.

    The presence of the Fighting Emperor had grown far more imposing than before.

    This was his way of sincerely epting Kraush��s strike.

    At the same time, a fire began to ignite within him.

    Skill: Grit.

    The skill to raise one��s fighting spirit was, in a way, nothing special.

    But it had a significant advantage.

    It was its unwavering mental fortitude.

    Once the fighting spirit was raised, it would never extinguish, no matter what.

    That unyielding determination could sometimes possess a strength beyond imagination.

    And it was also the skill that Kraush currently coveted the most.

    Given the murderous intent of the Heavenly ughter Star and the manic power of Extreme Blood Poison, Grit would allow him to endure even that.

    ��Not yet.��

    Durandal��s skill wasn��t something Kraush could steal right now.

    So Kraush decided to focus solely on the present moment.

    The immense auras collided with each other.

    And in front of Durandal, Kraush was testing his limits.

    This was the first time he was seriously using Nox.

    Perhaps that��s why Kraush felt as though he was drifting within a pitch-ck night.

    Right now, he was a lone me floating in the night.

    A me that would never go out, continuously burning.

    And the more Kraush��s spirit heightened, the more that me grew.

    Finally, when the me grewrge enough to engulf the night itself��

    Kraush condensed that me, which had devoured the night, into Rain Thunder Prime.

    Within the scabbard of the de.

    The ck me, which had swallowed the night, pulsed.

    As ifpressing everything he had learned so far into one point.

    The surging power grew stronger and stronger until it became difficult to bear its weight.

    Thud��

    Droplets of cold sweat began to roll down Kraush��s forehead.

    The red smoke escaping from his mouth revealed just how much he was pushing himself.

    But Kraush suppressed the power within the scabbard of the de, over and over again.

    Thud��

    To pour it all out in a single strike.

    To fully convince Durandal.

    Kraush gathered the best of his strength, the peak of what he could achieve today.

    Thud��

    And when the deep crimson moon inside Kraush was engulfed by the ck me within him.

    Crack!

    Wied in the world.

    Annihtion Erosion [�����g].

    Fifth Style [��ʽ].

    Annihtion Sky Moon Fire [�����»�].

    A ck me storm erupted from the night, sweeping across the arena.

    Everyone who witnessed the ck me storm couldn��t help but gape in astonishment.

    Its power was so intense that it reached the stands of the arena.

    The stands of the arena were protected by special defensive magic.

    This defensive magic was in ce in case of attacks from the training ground.

    However, the defensive magic was fiercely shaken simply because it was within the range of Kraush��s ck me.

    Crack, crack, crack��

    But that wasn��t all.

    The defensive magic, ced by a renowned mage, couldn��t withstand the force and began to crack.

    The children within Kraush��s attack range shuddered as they saw the cracks, as if the defensive magic was about to shatter.

    They shuddered at the thought that if it had broken, they might have been swept away by that ck me.

    ��Is that kind of attack even possible?��

    ��He��s 15, right? That kind of output isn��t something a student should be capable of.��

    The children murmured with dazed expressions.

    That was how deeply Kraush��s strike had imprinted itself in their minds.

    Inside the scorching ck me.

    Durandal stood tall.

    As if he had been struck by a high-level spell.

    For the first time in a long while, he felt his skin burn.

    The sh Kraush had shown far exceeded the output one could achieve with a sword.

    How on earth had he managed to focus such power into one point?

    Durandal looked at his burnt arm through his torn clothes.

    Indeed, it had been quite a while since his retirement.

    His arm ached with a dull throbbing pain.

    ��I never thought I��d be this shocked by a student.��

    Even the swordsmanship-prodigy Charlotte didn��t have this level of output.

    Her swordsmanship was so impressive that the word genius didn��t do her justice.

    But when it came to raw output, Kraush was overwhelmingly superior.

    And Durandal believed such output wasn��t meant to be used against people.

    It was meant for fighting the monstrous creatures within the forbidden zones of World Erosion.

    Creatures of 10-star level and above that could withstand even high-output magic.

    Kraush��s strike was clearly designed to fight such Erosion Species.

    Therefore, the direction of the sword pursued by Kraush and Charlotte was entirely different.

    It was fascinating to see how the siblings could take such vastly different paths in swordsmanship.

    ��What a situation.��

    Durandal let out a bitter smile.

    For Kraush to pour all his energy into wielding something like that.

    And seeing him like this only made Durandal want to help him grow even more.

    ��I��ll make him shine even brighter before the gem loses its luster.��

    With that thought, Durandal began moving forward through the ck me.

    The ck me was slowly fading.

    Given the amount of output, Kraush had probably copsed just as he had said.

    Durandal nned to take him straight to the infirmary.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a sword shot through the ck me.

    As Durandal deflected the sword with his hand, he realized it was Rain Thunder Prime.

    Durandal��s eyes widened in surprise.

    Could he still move even after releasing that much power?

    m!

    Before he knew it, Kraush, who had emerged from the ck me, was thrusting both hands forward.

    Kraush was in a pitiable state.

    Having used Annihtion Heavenly Asura, his entire body was battered and bruised.

    But as if to prove that even this couldn��t break his spirit, Kraush gathered his remaining strength and thrust his hands toward Durandal.

    At that moment, ck Hood activated in Kraush��s hand.

    With his grip on Rain Thunder Prime, which had shot up into the sky, a golden de emerged and touched Durandal.

    Snap!

    However, the power within Rain Thunder Prime was iplete.

    When the de touched Durandal��s side, it didn��t even leave a scratch and broke.

    And at that moment, Kraush��s consciousness finally slipped away.

    He had squeezed out thest of his aura to draw the de from Rain Thunder Prime, so it was an inevitable oue.

    Durandal caught Kraush��s body before he could copse to the ground.

    ����I was mistaken.��

    Durandal corrected his earlierparison of Kraush to his formerrade.

    ��This kid is an even greater monster.��

    It was a moment where he chuckled, realizing he had never met someone as tenacious as this in his entire life.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter 143:

    Chapter 143:

    The Turbulence of Emotions

    ***

    Saint.

    Astria Stigma Freeman.

    She was currently very angry.

    Just a few hours ago, she had advised Kraush to be more careful with his body, and now he had returned, battered and bruised, dangling in Durandal��s grasp.

    She hastily treated Kraush and, seeing that he still hadn��t recovered, was about to scold him but stopped herself.

    Looking at that face, her heart was weakening for no reason.��I really hate this!��

    She said words she didn��t mean and leaned against the bed where Kraush was lying.

    And as she did, Kraush��s face came into view.

    Sharp eyes and a face that seemed impudent.

    Anyone else would have said it was a face that looked wicked.

    But to Astria, it was the most attractive face she had ever seen.

    ��Why does it have to be my type?��

    Astria muttered, tapping Kraush��s nose with her finger.

    It wasn��t just his face.

    The real reason Astria kept getting drawn to Kraush was because of how he treated her.

    He didn��t care that Astria was the Saint.

    He treated her as just another person, as if they were old friends who had known each other for decades.

    ��Kraush.��

    Even though she was angry, his deep, recently matured voice was her type as well.

    Sometimes, the smiles he directed at her appeared so sorrowful that she found herself staring nkly.

    She often wondered why he made such expressions toward her in the first ce.

    This, more than anything else, was why Astria couldn��t get Kraush out of her head.

    Though he could be a bit mischievous at times, she found herself not even disliking that part of him.

    ��How long have we known each other?��

    How could she end up like this in such a short time?

    ��I never thought I��d be such a fool for looks.��

    Astria pulled her hand away from Kraush��s nose and leaned back.

    He clearly had a fianc��e.

    A girl with white hair, who looked like a little chick.

    Even from Astria��s perspective, she would grow up to be an incredibly beautiful woman.

    And Astria knew how much Kraush cared for her.

    ��You like that girl too, don��t you?��

    Astria sighed, an air of regret hanging in her breath.

    It was despairing to know that the man she was beginning to care for already had a fianc��e.

    ��But you said you would free me from my chains.��

    Astria gently cupped Kraush��s cheek with her hand.

    ��So, once you free me, why not tie me up with another chain?��

    She let out a bitterugh, thinking she was expecting too much from a boy she had only known for about half a year.

    ��That was a misstep.��

    She muttered to herself as she tried to get up.

    But she had overestimated her own strength.

    ��Oops!��

    She had used up quite a bit of her strength healing Kraush, and the arm she had been using to support herself suddenly gave way.

    Startled, she tried to correct her posture, but it was toote.

    Kraush��s face was right in front of her, and before she knew it, she found herself nestled in his embrace.

    Astria��s chest, pressed against Kraush��s, felt her heart pounding loudly.

    She had absolutely no immunity to men, so this was the first time she had ever been held like this by a man, and it threw her into a panic.

    In her flustered state, as she tried to gather her wits��

    Kraush��s hand suddenly lifted, and he naturally cradled the back of her head.

    Before she realized it, she waspletely enveloped by Kraush��s arms, her eyes wide like the zing sun.

    Her face turned as red as a beetroot.

    Yet, the warmth radiating from him and the faint, sweaty scent he had developed from battle hit her senses like a hammer.

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyes slowly opened.

    He looked at her, her face flushed red as shey in his arms, and a moment of silence passed.

    Naturally, Astria fell silent as well.

    Finally, it was Kraush who broke the silence.

    ��You shouldn��t pounce on people while they��re asleep.��

    ��Wh-who pounced on you?!��

    Astria shouted, pushing away from Kraush and quickly standing up.

    Then, looking frantic and not knowing what to do with herself, she straightened her clothes and nervously adjusted her hair.

    The lingering warmth from his touch made her heart pound, but she suppressed it with effort.

    ��I slipped while checking your condition! And you��re the one who grabbed me!��

    She yelled defensively, her eyes darting around.

    Kraush, who hade to understand Astria��s tsundere tendencies, simply let it slide.

    ��You treated me. Thank you.��

    ����I don��t need your thanks. Just stoping back in that state.��

    From Astria��s perspective, most of Kraush��s injuries were his own fault.

    So, she told him to be more cautious, but Kraush simply wrapped his arms around himself.

    ��Sorry, I can��t promise that.��

    Kraush knew he could never say he wouldn��t end up like this again.

    He would continue to push himself like this in the future.

    There was no other way for him to move forward.

    ������

    Astria gazed at Kraush in silence.

    She didn��t know what Kraush��s goal was.

    But she could sense that he was deeply obsessed with some goal.

    And she knew, even if she wanted to, she couldn��t stop him.

    Astria was about to say something, but then she stopped.

    Instead, she looked directly at Kraush and said,

    ����Keep the promise you madest time.��

    Kraush turned to face Astria.

    The promise she was referring to was that he woulde to her first if he got hurt.

    For some reason, a smile spread across Kraush��s face.

    ��What��s so funny?��

    When Astria pouted at him, Kraush wiped away his smile and replied.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll definitely keep that promise. After all, you��re the only one who can heal me.��

    Astria hesitated, pursing her lips before inevitably looking away like she always did.

    The tips of her ears were flushed bright red.

    ����You��re really unfair.��

    Kraush watched Astria��s grumbling with a smile, then stood up from his seat.

    Although Astria told him he needed more rest, he regrettably didn��t have time.

    He needed to check whether Durandal had epted his petition and also prepare for the mission from the Lion Order.

    ��I figured this would happen.��

    Just as Kraush opened the door, strands of blue hair came into view.

    The girl with two buns atop her head, resembling dumplings, put her hands on her hips.

    ��I��ve already finished everything you were thinking of, so go lie down on that bed.��

    It was none other than Sizelry Ephania.

    Right, this brat was still around.

    ��The petition.��

    ��After all thatmotion, do you really think it wouldn��t have passed? I��ve even requested a mission from the Lion Order to Hardenhartz in your name. You don��t have anyints, do you?��

    How could hein?

    This was why it was useful to have smart people around.

    They got things done even if you just rested.

    �� Lagrain and I are part of the Lion Order, so they won��t be able to act recklessly.��

    She��s excessivelypetent.

    Sizelry had practically done everything Kraush needed to do.

    ����Why don��t you just ascend the throne?��

    If Sizelry became the emperor, the Empire would probably never fall apart.

    Sizelry scoffed at the idea.

    ��If I did, the world would be united under the Empire.��

    It was an arrogance of a different kind from Charlotte��s.

    ��And in its decline the moment I die.��

    Kraush understood why Sizelry hadpletely withdrawn from the battle for the throne.

    She had stepped back for the sake of the Empire from the very beginning.

    While she could bring wealth and glory, she couldn��t ensure its eternity.

    An Empire that had tasted wealth and glory but lost it would eventually crumble faster, unable to forget its past glory.

    Sizelry had considered even that.

    She had judged that it would be better for one of her family members to take the throne rather than herself.

    ��And since Arthur is aiming for the throne.��

    She must have hidden the White Dragon��s Fang and taken her own life.

    ��It turns out, Sizelry was the one who cared for the Empire the most.��

    But in the end, the Empire she cherished so much was destroyed.

    What would Sizelry do if she found out about that?

    ��You never know.��

    Sizelry looked at Kraush with a mischievous glint in her eyes.

    ��If I had a strong husband by my side, it might not be so bad to take the throne, don��t you think?��

    ��Even if you had a strong husband, it would all end once you died.��

    ��If I had a child who was as smart as me and as strong as my husband, who knows? If I had around ten kids, one of them might turn out like that, right?��

    The same girl who just said she was weak was now talking about having ten kids.

    Isn��t this girl a bit too much like Crimson Garden?

    Are all the smart ones the same?

    [ I can hear you insulting me. ]

    These are people you can never let your guard down around.

    ��Of course, I��m just kidding. The Saint here is watching me so fiercely that I can��t even joke for long.��

    ��M-me?��

    Astria, who had been ring at Sizelry, suddenly snapped back and pretended she hadn��t been.

    Kraush btedly realized why Sizelry had made those remarks.

    She had been testing Astria.

    ��And there��s one more thing I need to tell you.��

    Sizelry��s expression turned somewhat displeased.

    ��It seems the White Lamb Order also ns to follow us on the same mission.��

    The White Lamb Order, created by the Third Princess Sigrid Ephania.

    That damn woman had decided to join.

    ��Is there a way to stop her?��

    ��Honestly, not really. The moment I got involved, our justification weakened. If we try to block the White Lamb Order simply because they��re from the Empire, it would backfire.��

    Kraush tapped his crossed arms with his fingers for a moment.

    ��Sorry. Because I got involved, I left an opening for my sister to join.��

    Sizelry knew that Kraush disliked Sigrid immensely.

    She didn��t know the reason, but she owed him a debt.

    Given how distant she was from Sigrid, whom she could hardly call a sister, Sizelry preferred to side with Kraush.

    Moreover, in Sizelry��s eyes, Sigrid seemed likely to lead the Empire in the wrong direction.

    ��It��s fine. She would��ve involved herself one way or another anyway.��

    Kraush responded as if telling her not to worry.

    ��And it doesn��t matter. I expected Sigrid to get involved. We just need to change the location of the mission so she absolutely can��t interfere.��

    Sizelry quickly caught on to Kraush��s n.

    ��You n to use Starlon?��

    ��No.��

    If he used Balheim, Balheim might really find and kill Ebsque.

    He would rather avoid that.

    ��The Royal Family of Starlon.��

    Kraush intended to use none other than the Royal Family of Starlon.

    A mission directly assigned by the First Prince himself.

    Sizelry squinted her eyes.

    ��Are you nning to be the head of the Balheim family? Judging by your confidence, it seems you have a solid connection with the royal family.��

    ��I have no intention of bing that. This is just another connection. If I have it, I��ll use it.��

    ��As expecer scale.��

    Was even this within her expectations?

    ��Hmm, if Starlon steps in, even my sister wouldn��t be able to move.��

    Sigrid was essentially the centerpiece of the Empire faction.

    And the Empire was currently requesting entry into Hardenhartz to pursue the Erosion Species that had severely wounded the Poison King.

    Naturally, Hardenhartz would vehemently oppose the entry of Imperial knights, and the Kingdom of Starlon would do the same.

    While they could push their way into Hardenhartz with the pretext of an amicable rtionship and the fact that they were Academy students��

    If the Starlon Royal Family stepped in directly, even Sigrid wouldn��t be able to enter.

    After all, the Starlon Kingdom itself had taken charge of the situation, so the Empire could not intervene without overstepping its bounds.

    ��In that case, wouldn��t I be a problem too?��

    ��Yourmander is Lady Charlotte, isn��t she?��

    ��That makes sense.��

    Charlotte, who lived life on her own terms.

    It was easy to believe that she might recruit an Imperial princess into the Lion Order on a whim.

    Therefore, Sizelry, who had almost no im to the throne, could get away with it.

    Sigrid, who was still fighting for the throne, would never be able to cross that line.

    ��I guess I��ll get to see my sister��s frustrated face.��

    ��Well, knowing Sigrid, she��ll find some other way to worm her way in.��

    Given her personality, there��s no way she would just sit still.

    She would definitely try something.

    ��And with Charlotte stepping in this time, Sigrid would grow even more suspicious of her involvement.��

    Specting that Charlotte might have something to do with the Ebsque incident.

    I��m sorry, Charlotte, but I��ll need you to y your part well in this.

    A smile formed on Kraush��s lips.

    At that moment, hurried footsteps echoed in the hallway.

    Kraush turned his head to see a familiar figure, panting and sweating, standing there.

    It was none other than Lirina, An��s personal maid.

    ��Lirina?��

    She let out a relieved sigh when she saw Kraush standing at the door.

    Then, pretending she hadn��t rushed over, she casually adjusted her clothes as she approached.

    So typical of her.

    ��Kraush, you��re alright.��

    She said as she alternated nces between Astria and Sizelry.

    And for some reason, she smiled differently than usual.

    ��But don��t you think you��re a bit too alright?��

    Lirina said, her wordsced with a subtle hint of jealousy, as she slightly turned her head away.

    Sizelry, observing this, pressed her small chin thoughtfully.

    ��I never thought I��d witness such a drama in real life. This is quite interesting.��

    Sizelry��s eyes sparkled with mischievous curiosity.

    What on earth could be interesting about this?

    Kraush resisted the urge to smack her shining forehead.

    Seeing this scene, anyone would likely have simr thoughts.

    And this kind of scene was something Kraush had often witnessed.

    After all, Arthur had always been surrounded by women.

    At those times, Kraush used to look at Arthur as though he were some kind of pest.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush quietly thought that he never expected to find himself understanding this situation.

    End of Chapter

 Chapter: 144

    Chapter: 144

    Despite it being spring, snow was still falling in the territory of Hardenhartz.

    A bizarremotion was unfolding there.

    First, the World Erosion had invaded the territory.

    Then there were the absurd demands from the Empire that led to a war of words.

    For the past few weeks, they had been pulling their hair out over this.

    ��Damn it, how did ite to this?��

    Meliochan Hardenhartz, the acting lord of the Hardenhartz family, groaned as he covered his face.

    For now, the tussle with the Empire had subsided.

    This was mostly thanks to the royal family stepping in to mediate.

    But a tiff with the Empire was nothing new.

    The real problemy in what came next.

    The World Erosion was a critical issue being dealt with globally.

    Naturally, the royal family dispatched search teams, and the manpower was jaw-droppingly extravagant.

    This was because the Sword King, Rai Balheim, the vice lord of the Holy Royal Family, had personallye to visit.

    After all, another of the Ten Great Lords, the Poison King, had been injured, prompting a significant response from Starlon as well.

    ��If it were just that, I��d feel relieved.��

    But that wasn��t the only issue.

    Out of the blue, they received a mission request from Kraush.

    Initially, it was framed as a noble request to help his fianc��e��s family, which softened their hearts a bit.

    However, nobody in the direct line of Hardenhartz, including Rachel, was aware of the structure of Rahn Academy.

    Thus, they were inclined to swiftly approve the mission request.

    But before Hardenhartz could even assign the mission, the royal family intervened first.

    The problem was that the Lion��s Order, led by Charlotte, was involved.

    The genius of the century, Charlotte Balheim, frequently mentioned when discussing the future head of the Balheim family, wasing to Hardenhartz.

    Naturally, this only gave Hardenhartz headaches.

    It was all fine and dandy that the Sword King from Balheim, with proven abilities as one of the Ten Great Lords, was around.

    However, the reality was that Charlotte was still just a child, genius or not.

    If anything were to go wrong involving the World Erosion, it could fall squarely on their shoulders.

    Yet the issues didn��t stop there.

    ��Why is a princess from the Empire affiliated with a faction created by Balheim?��

    The member of the Lion��s Order was none other than the Empire��s fourth princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    Naturally, she, as a member of the order, was also set to visit Hardenhartz.

    With the unexpected entrance of such heavyweight figures, Meliochan felt like he was going to throw up.

    This scenario posed yet another problem.

    Although shecked the rights of session, the fourth princess visiting Starlon was a big deal.

    Naturally, Starlon had to roll out the red carpet to amodate her.

    And who should show up but none other than Starlon��s first prince, Hilnider Starlon.

    He hade to personally wee the fourth princess.

    As a result, the family head, Dukan Hardenhartz, rushed off to greet him.

    ��Is Hardenhartz trying to disappear from this world?��

    Meliochan sat there, dazed and confused.

    For some reason, he had a stomach ache.

    This was a feeling he had never experienced before in his life.

    At that moment, a knock sounded from outside.

    ��Who��s there?��

    ��It��s Jenica.��

    With his sister��s appearance, Meliochan sighed and invited her in.

    Once Jenica entered, she held out a letter for some reason.

    ��A letter from Bianca. She says she won��t being to Hardenhartz.��

    ��What?!��

    Hearing Jenica��s response, a look of disbelief spread across Meliochan��s face.

    He had immediately summoned Bianca upon hearing that Kraush wasing.

    Given the circumstances, this was meant to cement the engagement between Bianca and Kraush in the eyes of Balheim and Starlon.

    If the two of them could show they were getting along well, it would surely strengthen the engagement.

    Plus, Meliochan thought if any issues arose with Balheim, they mightpromise on the grounds of their engagement.

    However, Bianca, who had been called, did not show up.

    She had appeared so close to Kraush.

    He thought she woulde rushing to Hardenhartz as soon as she heard he was visiting.

    Why on earth not?

    ��Could it be that their engagement has fallen apart?��

    ��I doubt that.��

    Jenica shook her head, wearing an expression that indicated that was impossible.

    Of course, she had personally witnessed how deep their bond was.

    It seemed unlikely they could split even if the sky tore apart.

    ��Her letter only says she��s holding back her feelings to maintain her resolve.��

    ��What resolve?��

    ��Beats me; I don��t know.��

    Jenica said she had conveyed everything and quickly left.

    Not being deeply involved in family matters today left her feeling somewhat envious.

    ��Damn it.��

    Meliochan could only pray that this situation would pass quietly.

    *

    The search for the World Erosion that wounded the Poison King was ongoing.

    For this task, Kraush was currently trudging through the snow-covered path with the Lion��s Order.

    Rahn Academy didn��t have a direct spatial magic circle leading to Hardenhartz.

    So, they were moving through the closest spatial magic circle to Hardenhartz.

    The issue was that the group wasn��t solelyprised of the Lion��s Order.

    Kraush��s eyes caught sight of someone.

    Dark ck hair, blue eyes.

    A tall figure caught his attention: it was Felray.

    Unlike before, he had grown considerably and looked quite different from his appearance during the Martial Arts Tournament.

    ��Guhyeodan.��

    It was the faction led by Felray.

    Sigrid couldn��t directly participate this time.

    So, in line with Kraush��s expectations, she was throwing a fit.

    Of course, given how things had gone with Kraushtely, that was only natural.

    In that situation, her suspicions about Charlotte had only multiplied.

    Naturally, Charlotte was involved in this matter as well.

    But even with Sigrid throwing a fit, there was little anyone could do.

    After all, no matter how Sigrid was, she couldn��t confront Starlon head-on.

    In the end, she took a step back and moved Felray.

    While Felray belonged to the Empire, he was amoner.

    Moreover, manymoners in Felray��s team were from various kingdoms in addition to the Empire.

    ��Thus, it��s less suspicious to have Felray participate in this.��

    Through Felray, they likely intended to gather information on how things were evolving.

    So, this mission ended up involving two factions.

    But the real problemy elsewhere.

    ��I don��t know who truly wounded the Poison King.��

    ording to Crimson Garden, the Poison King��s injuries were indeed real.

    Thus, it was clear that he had been seriously injured by someone.

    ��Sigrid.��

    ��ACHOO!��

    Just then, Sigrid, who had been sneezing, looked over when called.

    Her nose was tinged red.

    She was usually weak in health.

    So, she wasn��t ustomed to the cold or walking long distances.

    Her escort, the Lightning Sword, would sometimes pick her up or support her, but still, her fragility was unavoidable.

    ��Ahem, what��s up?��

    Feeling slightly embarrassed after sneezing, she fixed her nose and asked.

    ��Do you know who the real culprit is who injured the Poison King?��

    As she asked in a voice quiet enough for others not to hear, she nced at Haring.

    Being the daughter of the Poison King, it made sense she would be sensitive to the conversation.

    She crossed her arms, fluttering her sleeves.

    ��I don��t know for sure. There��s a secretive atmosphere even from the Imperial family. The information isn��t easily trickling down to me.��

    If she had known this would happen, Sigrid thought she should have ced more informants.

    ��However, it��s true that whoever injured the Poison King is definitely the World Erosion.��

    ��That means it��s possible that the World Erosion has slipped into Hardenhartz?��

    ��Can��t rule out that possibility. But be careful.��

    Sigrid warned as she tugged at Kraush��s clothing cor.

    ��The Empire isn��t just targeting one rabbit. There might be other reasons roaming around aside from targeting the Night Ravens�� leader.��

    She advised to keep possibilities open.

    ��So don��t get too stressed; it��s better when more brainse together for better ideas.��

    Seeing her smile, Kraush, who had suggested she blow her nose, slightly distanced himself.

    ��In the end, what really matters now is finding Ebsque.��

    At this moment, what was most urgent was tracking down Ebsque, who had been pointed out as the culprit.

    So, she was likely also chasing the real culprit.

    Since she was someone genuinely invested in protecting her territory.

    Surely, she must have asked something.

    ��What in the world are you pondering so deeply?��

    At that moment, an arm suddenly coiled around Kraush��s neck and pulled him slightly downwards.

    He hadn��t sensed a thing.

    As he turned his head, he found someone wearing sses that obscured her face.

    Her flowing blond hair was quite distracting, and her fitted clothing left little to the imagination.

    Kraush recognized her well.

    One of the professors specially dispatched from the Academy considering the difficulty of the mission.

    The Demon Master.

    Sena Meyer.

    She was someone who was rather unpredictable.

    It was quite normal for her to change her outfit style every time he saw her.

    Since her special skill was hiding her presence, Kraush��s sixth sense failed to detect her.

    Consequently, Kraush jumped a little, surprised by the sudden appearance of another person.

    ��Just pondering various things, you know? It is a serious matter after all.��

    ��Serious, huh? Is that what a boy who barged in to negotiate with Durandal has to say?��

    She flicked her ck-framed sses with her finger.

    Then her red eyes and sharp fangs showed as she smiled.

    ��I��m just here because something happened in Starlon.��

    ��Hmph.��

    She chuckled, finding the situation amusing, and let go of Kraush��s arm.

    ��I heard a bit from Durandal. He said if it looks like you��re overdoing it, you should go and stop him.��

    ��I��m not the type to overdo things, so you don��t need to worry.��

    [ Sounds like a dog barking from somewhere. ]

    While he heard Crimson Garden��s voice, Kraush didn��t let it bother him.

    ��Right, then boy, since this is a serious matter, try not to cause too much of a ruckus. I��d prefer not to sh with your brother if possible.��

    When she talked about Kraush��s brother, she was referring to the Sword King.

    Kraush knew she was aware of the friction between her and his brother.

    ��Seeing as they��re about the same age����

    Kraush��s brother, Rai Balheim, had always been regarded as a genius.

    Had Charlotte not been born, he would have stood out as the most extraordinary genius of his generation.

    That being said, it was no wonder Sena, who belonged to the same generation, often found herself beingpared in stories.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The so-called generation of Gold��the one that included Rai and Sena.

    Suddenly, Sena took out a cigarette, lit it, and looked at Kraush with a smile.

    ��And before anything else, the World Erosion is dangerous, so don��t act impulsively. I��ll be marking you.��

    ��Yes, I will make sure to remember that.��

    [ Why are you getting more brazen as time goes on? ]

    What could he do about that?

    It was just his nature.

    At that moment, the signpost leading to Hardenhartz came into sight, along with the territory emerging on the horizon.

    The northern territory of Starlon.

    Hardenhartz.

    It had been years since he��dst visited this ce.

    ��Click!��

    Suddenly, a sound came from below.

    Kraush looked down to find a mouse scampering through the snow-covered grass.

    Tightly stitched up at its waist, the critter was none other than a mouse that Ebsque had been handling.

    He had nned to seek it out.

    Who would have thought it woulde to him this quickly?

    ��Well, news travels fast. Ebsque must have heard too.��

    Kraush stepped forward discreetly, making sure no one else noticed.

    The mouse quickly climbed up his pants and slipped under his clothes.

    Then it stashed a piece of paper into Kraush��s pocket.

    Just as Kraush unfolded the paper, he paused midway.

    [ Don��t look for me. ]

    As he read the message, Kraush stood frozen in shock.

    Before long, he slowly raised his head.

    ��What the hell?��

    Something had clearly happened to Ebsque.

 Chapter: 145

    Chapter: 145

    On the snowy mountain.

    Kraush stared down at the paper, frowning to himself.

    Ebsque Benafotch.

    The only necromancer and former leader of the Night Ravens.

    His mind was a jumble after reading the letter she sent him.

    The mouse that hade to him was frozen in ce.

    She truly meant for him not to look for her.

    Why did shemunicate such a message to him?

    ��Something must have changed in Ebsque��s heart.��

    What could possibly cause such a sudden shift in her?

    ��I used to haverades I traveled with. They��re all gone now, but I wish I could at leastugh with them one more time.��

    Kraush remembered the drunken Ebsque, ranting and raving. Used as a tool by Aria in the Age of the Sky, she always longed for her old friends.

    ��Ebsque��s dream was to bring her oldrades back to life.��

    That��s why she turned to necromancy, obsessively researching numerous tomes.

    Until she realized it was entirely impossible with just her own strength.

    ��Damn it! I��m not your dog! I was a person, and I had loved ones too! I��d rather be dead than live in a world without them!��

    Kraush vividly recalled her desperate curses.

    At that moment, a figure shed through his mind.

    ��Crap����

    There was only one person Kraush knew who could make her dreame true.

    Crinkling the paper in his hand, he realized.

    The reason Ebsque had cursed so fiercely was that Arthur had killed that person.

    A reaper who possessed the power to resurrect the dead.

    And one of the starting points of doom that he had to kill��a lunatic.

    ��The ck Witch.��

    Kraush covered his twisted expression with his hands.

    He was certain that she had approached Ebsque.

    ��Well, during my previous life, she did approach Ebsque once.��

    The ck Witch��s motive for getting close to Ebsque was clear.

    The Collective of World Erosion.

    ��Ixion��

    It was about drawing her in.

    *

    Ixion.

    Their one goal was singr.

    To create a god who would recreate the world.

    What did they intend to use for this goal?

    None other than the power of world erosion.

    ��Those lunatics trying to create a god using the powers of world erosion.��

    That��s how Kraush saw Ixion.

    ��Now it all makes sense.��

    Just as that thought hit him, Kraush caught a whiff of something.

    ��The one who gravely injured the Poison King is among the people of Ixion.��

    The Poison King must have been chasing after Ebsque upon the Empire��smand.

    But he must have encountered someone from Ixion before meeting Ebsque.

    ��Ixion wouldn��t want the Poison King chasing Ebsque.��

    As a result, a sh urred between the Poison King and one of the Ixion members, and he retreated seriously injured.

    ��The Empire must have covered that up.��

    The Poison King was a member of the Ten Great Lords in the Empire.

    If word got out that he was beaten by a sudden appearance of the world erosion, the Empire would lose face.

    Meanwhile, Ebsque was the notorious leader of the Night Ravens, who even tried to kill a royal princess in the past.

    She had enough of a reputation to justify taking independent action and ending up grievously injured.

    ��The Empire likely has some awareness of Ixion��s movements.��

    After investigating the Ixion matter.

    They probably thought they could gather world figures after the fact and wipe them out.

    Sigrid was right.

    The Empire never aims for just one rabbit; they always go for two.

    ��Ebsque has practically halted her activities. I thought Ixion wouldn��t approach her right now.��

    That was a gravely mistaken judgment.

    Ixion was the catalyst for the worst toe.

    If their numbers grew, it would be catastrophic.

    Kraush��s eyes glinted with cold light.

    ��Maybe this is my chance.��

    He still couldn��t do anything about the Erosion.

    But there was his brother, the Sword King, in Hardenhartz.

    If all went well, they could corner one of Ixion��s members.

    ��If I��m going to use this, I might as well use everything.��

    To prevent the destruction of his family, Kraush��s eyes sparkled with determination.

    ��If I manage to capture one Ixion member, it will shake their organization.��

    Ixion��s existence would be revealed to the world, and the strongest figures would gather to hunt them down.

    That alone would inevitably diminish Ixion��s power.

    ��If I can��t handle it myself, I can always y another card.��

    Even if he couldn��t wipe them outpletely, just reducing their numbers would be a tremendous achievement.

    Having arrived at that conclusion, Kraush gazed out the window.

    The snowy mountains sparkled in the distance.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    And he knew the closest person who used to belong to Ixion.

    Having epted the deal for her immortality.

    The one who rampaged with the power of world erosion.

    Crimson Garden August.

    She was the very one who used to be part of Ixion.

    ��It seems Ixion has interfered with Ebsque.��

    [Tsk, that��s exactly what I was thinking.]

    It appeared Crimson Garden was on the same page.

    Her reaction was less than pleased.

    Which made sense.

    Once she struck a deal with Kraush, she had no reason to team up with Ixion.

    So, she promptly cut ties with them.

    That��s why Crimson Garden probably didn��t know about Ixion��stest activities.

    If they tried to spy on them, a war among the World Erosions would already have broken out.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��I need to find Ebsque immediately.��

    Kraush quietly burned the paper he held using Ignis.

    It looked like he needed to act on his own.

    [Wait. The Ixion guys are dangerous. I did team up with them once, but those are some of the most dangerous individuals among the World Erosions. And they��ll definitely covet you as well.]

    He could sense the concern in Crimson Garden��s voice.

    After all, Ixion consisted of some seriously dangerous individuals.

    ��Don��t worry; that��s not a bad direction.��

    Upon hearing his response, the brooch shone brightly.

    [Just to be sure, you��re not nning to pull another crazy stunt, are you?]

    ��When have I ever done something like that?��

    Cracking a joke, Kraush saw the brooch light up.

    [You need to rify whether Ixion is a stumbling block for you or not.]

    Looks like he had spent too much time with this thing.

    Kraush rubbed the back of his neck under Crimson Garden��s prating gaze.

    ��Definitely a stumbling block I want to kick all the way to the skies.��

    And as he answered, a deep sigh echoed from Crimson Garden.

    [If you want to die, just say so. I��ll send you on your way with a single punch.]

    ��Unfortunately, I don��t n on dying until I get your immortality.��

    [You jerk, not even the courtesy of being quiet?]

    She was getting harsher with each passing day.

    [��I��ll find out what��s going on on my end. I don��t know what you��re nning, but do keep it under control. You know those Ixion guys are lunatics.]

    ��Don��t worry. I just want to take a look at Ebsque��sir first.��

    Before the search operation began, he wanted to grab any clues he could find.

    Once the search started, he��d lose the chance to move freely.

    ��I must find out who in Ixion is on the move.��

    Being toote could mean a disaster.

    At that moment, the light from the brooch faded.

    She was starting to make her moves as well.

    Kraush opened the door and stepped out.

    There was someone he absolutely had to see to act independently.

    So Kraush made his way down the corridor.

    Just then, a figure appeared in front of him.

    ��Kraush.��

    It was none other than Haring.

    Perfect timing.

    He wanted to get something from Haring.

    ��Haring, can you lend me an Obelisk?��

    Haring��s expression turned shockingly perplexed.

    To think that after all that, he��d now ask for an Obelisk seemed absurd.

    For a moment, it felt like the crazy idea of making an elixir and then using an Obelisk wasn��t too crazy after all.

    ��Where do you think you��re going alone?��

    Haring caught Kraush��s cor as he noticed his movement.

    ��I have something that just clicked; I need to check on it. The Obelisk is just a precaution.��

    You needed to be prepared for anything.

    Haring stared at Kraush thoughtfully.

    She understood that he wasn��t the type to shy away from danger.

    So she hesitated about giving him the Obelisk.

    He��d likely use it regardless of how dangerous the situation might be.

    ����Kraush, this mission has something else, doesn��t it?��

    At the same time, Haring felt doubt from Kraush��s actions.

    Initially, she thought he was acting to prevent a dispute between the Empire and Starlon.

    But often seeing him talking with the fourth princess, Sigrid, confirmed something else was cooking.

    ��Is this rted to the World Erosion that injured your father?��

    And Haring asked with a tremor in her voice.

    Her father, the Poison King, had been gravely injured by the World Erosion.

    And her brother had been killed by the World Erosion��s attack.

    Haring unconsciously saw Kraush��s reflection in her brother.

    That��s probably why, as he approached matters rted to the World Erosion, her sense of caution kicked in.

    ������

    Kraush fell silent for a moment.

    He hesitated about how much he should reveal to Haring.

    So, feeling uncertain, he opened and shut his lips repeatedly, only to make eye contact with her.

    Haring had been pulled into this situation by him while trying to lie low in her family.

    If he didn��tmunicate what was happening to her��

    He��d be no different than the Lagrain family.

    It was maddening, and the image of Arthur popped into his mind.

    The guy who never told anyone anything and always tried to solve problems by himself.

    Because of his actions, Arthur, despite being at the forefront, never built deep trust with anyone else.

    Kraush also didn��t have deep trust in Arthur, suggesting the cycle continued.

    Kraush didn��t want to walk the same path as Arthur.

    He wanted the Age of the Sky to soar as it ought to.

    He was determined to drag everyone along.

    So trust meant everything to Kraush.

    Haring was one of the best fits among the members of that Age of the Sky.

    To earn her trust, he needed to show his own.

    ��Yeah, but it��s a long story. I��ll tell you about it when I return.��

    The situation was too urgent toy everything out right then.

    He needed to act fast if he wanted to get even a hint of Ebsque��s information.

    So when Kraush said that, Haring, who had been silent, finally spoke up.

    ��Then I have a condition. Take me along when you go to investigate.��

    ��That��s����

    ��If you��re heading to a dangerous ce, I��ll be more useful than an Obelisk.��

    Kraush recalled Haring��s skills.

    Haring��s skill Invisible.

    It hid both her presence and appearance.

    He knew just how effective that skill was after using it against Decarabia.

    ��For sure.��

    When ites to moving stealthily, Haring��s skill was invaluable.

    More than anything, it was perfect for making a quiet getaway.

    ��Alright, let��s talk on the way.��

    Kraush decided to take Haring along.

    This girl would certainly want to know the truth behind the incident.

    More than anything, she was someone he��d already synced with once before.

    Whatever happened, she��d manage just fine.

    Kraush led Haring down the corridor.

    They stopped in front of a particr room.

    As they approached the door, nervousness crept in.

    Kraush couldn��t help but feel intimidated in front of her.

    He raised his hand and knocked.

    Then, a soft sound came from within, and the door swung open.

    ��Hello, my little brother.��

    Wait a sec, looks like she was just waking up.

    Kraush saw Charlotte, her dark blue hair falling apart, her fingers tangled in it.

 Chapter: 146

    Chapter: 146

    She smiled, just lifting the corners of her lips as usual.

    ��Did you get scared being alone in a different ce?��

    ��I��ve been to many different ces, so not really.��

    Charlotte nced at Haring, who was following behind Kraush.

    ��If it��s a love getaway, then I won��t approve, brother.��

    Truly, Charlotte was someone who always said exactly what was on her mind.

    ��I have some personal errands to attend to. I n to head out before the sun sets.��

    ��So you��re trying to catch the professor��s eye, huh?��

    Charlotte smirked, raising her lips without a singleint.

    ��But, little brother, if you��re making such a secretive request, don��t you need to do something for your sister first?��

    Charlotte��s conditional bargaining was unexpected.

    As Kraush prepared to protest, a ridiculous answer came back.

    ��Like a kiss on the cheek or something.��

    Kraush stared nkly at Charlotte, who yfully tapped her own cheek with her finger.

    Then, with an expression unchanged, she poked Kraush��s cheek with her finger.

    ��Just kidding.��

    Charlotte��s jokes were notoriously hard to distinguish.

    ��You know there��s an event where the princess and prince are meeting, right? The professor will hardly take her eyes off then. You could make your move at that time. I��ll allow it.��

    ��Thank you.��

    With that, Charlotte closed the door behind her as she entered.

    Having said everything she wanted, her mission was wrapped up just like that.

    ��Sibling bond looks great, huh?�� Haring remarked.

    ��Does it really?��

    To Kraush, it felt like they were worlds apart, but Haring seemed to think otherwise.

    ��Well, your sister always indulges your requests, doesn��t she?��

    Kraush blinked in surprise at her words.

    Then he turned to look back at Charlotte��s closed door.

    ��That��s true.��

    Charlotte, although self-willed and often dragging him around, did prioritize his wishes.

    Back in the Age of the Sky, she had once urged him toe out from there.

    She didn��t want him stuck in such a ce.

    Yet when he insisted that this was where he belonged, she stopped asking him to leave.

    At that time, Kraush thought she was upset because he turned down her request.

    But now, revisiting it, maybe she did actually listen to him after all.

    ��Have I ever truly faced Charlotte properly?��

    Kraush turned away from his musings.

    This wasn��t a problem that would resolve overnight like with Lilish.

    But at least, by the end of this matter, he would have cleared his debt to Charlotte.

    He figured he��d repay that debt by ensuring she wouldn��t die at the hands of the Swordmaster and could bloom her talents further.

    With that thought in mind, Kraush awaited everyone��s arrival in Hardenhartz.

    That would be the perfect time to take action.

    ��So I absolutely must prevent this incident first.��

    Just as Kraush was pondering this, he heard amotioning from the corridor.

    Slowly turning his head toward the noise, his body halted instinctively.

    There was a tall man approaching.

    Leading the way was Meliocan Hardenhartz, the firstborn son of Hardenhartz, walking diligently beside him.

    His short, dark blue hair swayed gently as he walked.

    And beneath that swaying hair, solemn blue eyes made his appearance shine even more.

    A face that looked somewhat simr to his own.

    And the closest person to the head of the Holy Royal Family from Balheim.

    One of the Ten Great Lords, known by the title of Sword King.

    It was none other than

    <strong>Lai Balheim.</strong>

    He approached, being guided by Meliocan.

    His gaze turned towards this side.

    Judging by his direction, he was definitely here to see Charlotte.

    But before meeting Charlotte, he happened to run into the youngest member of the Holy Royal Family first.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    As Lai mentioned Kraush��s full name, Kraush straightened his posture.

    ��It��s been a while, brother.��

    Though it was strange to call it a while.

    In all his life, he could count the times he ran into Lai on one hand.

    He had seen Lai fewer times than he had his sister Lilish.

    This was his first encounter with him in this reincarnation.

    Perhaps that was why he stood there a bit more nervous, as Lai nced sidelong at him.

    Next to Kraush stood Haring.

    Upon making eye contact, Haring��s hair stood on end, startled like a cat.

    Lai��s gaze had the capacity to pierce through one��s very being.

    In that instant, Haring sensed something.

    He��s strong.

    Just meeting him left her breathless, as the pressure from Lai was on another level.

    At the same time, Kraush too felt Lai��s strength undeniably.

    ��Still quite far off.��

    Having gone through quite a lot and grown endlessly, Kraush felt.

    Upon seeing Lai, he realized just how inadequate he still was.

    Reaching the Ten Great Lords was still a long way ahead.

    ����Keep at it.��

    Lai, who had been examining Kraush, didn��t say much.

    He wasn��t particrly chatty, like Lilish.

    He didn��t appear to be deeply interested in Kraush either.

    He simply existed within the frame of Balheim.

    Without any intention of conversing further, he brushed past Kraush.

    ��He��s most likelye to see Charlotte since she��s the student leader of the Lion��s Order.��

    In which case, he would have a brief conversation with her.

    As he observed Lai��s receding figure, Kraush turned away.

    As he got stronger, there woulde a day when he might cross paths with him in one way or another.

    Lai had but one goal.

    To be the head of Balheim.

    If Kraush continued to grow stronger, tales of a new head of Balheim would eventually bubble up somewhere.

    At that time, Lai wouldn��t just sit idly by.

    ��Curious about that day.��

    To see that usually expressionless face disy emotions.

    Suppressing a small smile, Kraush walked past.

    He thought, it��s tough to get close to family.

    *

    As unexpected visitors were bustling about Hardenhartz.

    A moderately sized party was being organized.

    Food for the search party was prepared, allowing those ready for the search operation to take a break until ns were set.

    Of course, that was only for regr students and knights to rx.

    The student leaders or important figures who needed to discuss the search operation were all gathered in the meeting room.

    In front of that meeting room,

    A woman exited with a displeased expression.

    She approached the terrace, popped a cigarette into her mouth, and clicked her tongue.

    ��This sort of atmosphere really isn��t my thing.��

    She was Sena Meyer, an academy professor and noble.

    Just moments ago, her head throbbing from the tactical meeting she attended.

    A meetingprising the empire��s brilliant Fourth Princess and the First Prince of Starlon.

    Along with the heir of Balheim, who was regarded as a genius in Balheim, Charlotte.

    With so many individuals in attendance, just voicing an opinion had made the atmosphere heavy.

    She was there to oversee this mission.

    It was the students who were supposed to handle the mission.

    So she didn��t want to feel unnecessarily weighed down and slipped away quickly.

    Even though she herself was a noble, this sort of thing wasn��t her cup of tea.

    Feeling a bit ufortable with Lai, the deputy lord of Balheim, didn��t help either.

    ��I guess I��ll head to the party.��

    Since the search team would still need time to finalize their ns.

    Thoughts of taking a break in the party room formed in her mind.

    As she stepped into the party area,

    Her eyes quickly scanned the students for a headcount when confusion set in.

    The search team was supposed to move right after the meeting, so every student should be here.

    Yet the ce felt empty.

    She pushed her ck sses up and counted again.

    But still, it wascking in numbers.

    And those numbers included one crucial individual.

    ��Hah, this audacious boy.��

    Sena sighed, feeling the urge to have a cigarette once more.

    Charlotte had been chatting up a storm today, indicating that those two had definitely exchanged some words.

    She gazed out the window.

    Time to hunt down that troublesome runaway student.

    �� �� ��

    As Sena exited the meeting room.

    The heated search operation meeting came to an end, followed by a brief break.

    Sigrid, sitting in the meeting room, absentmindedly wiggled her legs.

    Despite the intense discussions, she remainedposed, truly fitting the imperial mastermind.

    Just then, her guardian, the shining sword, Sera Bete, approached her.

    ��Miss Sigrid, it seems Kraush is moving alone.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��That��s alright. I already knew.��

    Sigrid had sensed Kraush��s shift in demeanor from the entrance of Hardenhartz.

    So it was no surprise that he would act on his own.

    ��He has likely gone to meet the former leader of the Night Ravens.��

    From his response, it seemed he had encountered some variables.

    Clearly, he was heading off to confirm those.

    But there was no need to worry.

    The academy professor, Sena Meyer, had also moved to keep up with Kraush.

    Kraush probably anticipated that Sena would chase after him.

    He had likely regarded her as a safety precaution.

    ��It seems Kraush is on the move.��

    Just then, a man sipping tea chimed in.

    Sigrid shifted her gaze to find a man with amethyst-colored eyes.

    It was Hilnider Starlon, the First Prince of Starlon.

    Though still considered a student, he had attended the meeting as the imperial princess visited the kingdom.

    Rather than participating for form��s sake, he had made an effort to observe the people.

    This visit to Hardenhartz was an opportunity for him.

    To observe those who would lead the times.

    ��Quite impressive. Starlon will surely be quite prosperouster.��

    Sigrid held him in high regard.

    And curiosity struck her.

    Kraush had been bridging connections with the First Prince.

    Recent intel indicated that some deal had been made between them.

    ��It��s likely that Kraush is showing off his power within the academy, while the First Prince supports his position of influence.��

    It made sense, given the rumors circting about Kraush.

    In the chaos of various forces converging at the academy, he had likely stirred them up in an effort to tie those connections.

    Sigrid was adept at piecing information together from mere snippets of conversation.

    Yet she could never quite see through Kraush, who constantly brought new variables into y.

    That boy kept making her intrigued, effortlessly stirring her curiosity every time.

    ��Prince Hilnider, what do you think of Kraush?��

    Her question reflected her genuine interest.

    Did Hilnider know something she hadn��t about Kraush?

    ��To me, he��s the hidden weapon of Balheim.��

    Hilnider��s answer came back candidly to Sigrid.

    ��I believe that��s the case.��

    The only reason he answered so honestly was that he sought to gain clearer information through Sigrid��s intellect.

    That intention seemed to hit the mark.

    Sigrid blinked, covering her mouth inughter.

    ��Not an untrue statement.��

    But it wasn��t entirely correct either.

    Hilnider��s dazed gaze suggested he had sensed something more about Kraush.

    ��It seems Hilnider has detected that Kraush has something else brewing beneath the surface.��

    Sigrid, a genius of the empire, was intent on ensuring that misinterpretations took root this time.

    Deliberately widening the rift of misunderstanding surrounding Kraush.

    She leaned on the table with her elbows, resting her chin on her hand, wearing a sly smile.

    Another spontaneous action of Kraush was underway.

    She was curious just how interesting it would turn out this time around.

    Meanwhile, watching the two from the sidelines, Sera could only think that these genius-level t��te-��-t��tes were exhausting to witness.

 Chapter: 147

    Chapter: 147

    The delinquent runaway student, Kraush, was climbing the mountains of Hardenhartz alongside his fellow escapee, Haring.

    It was a winter scene, albeit less harsh, with snow piled high on the slopes, making the ascent quite the challenge.

    But with Kraush around, the situation was a whole different story.

    As he walked, generating warmth in his body, the snow melted away wherever he stepped.

    Thanks to that, Haring could follow him without a hitch.

    ��You��re like a mobile heater,�� Haring remarked.

    ��Don��t treat me like a furnace,�� Kraush retorted, bemused as he watched Haring reach for his hand, having already removed her gloves.

    ��So, did you understand what I said earlier?�� he pressed on.

    ��Yep, it means the one who injured our father is not the former leader of the Night Ravens,�� she replied.

    The Empire had announced that the one who harmed the Poison King was indeed the former leader of the Night Ravens.

    That meant Kraush had to figure out how to exin things to Haring without setting her off.

    If he had said they were going to meet Ebsque, Haring might have jumped through the roof in panic.

    But fortunately, she epted it more easily than expected.

    ��I also understand why Sizelry Ephania is participating in this mission.��

    Connecting Ebsque with Sizelry helped Haring grasp the situation dramatically.

    No matter how much trouble arose between the Empire and Starlon, Sizelry joining the mission had always puzzled her.

    After all, Ebsque was notorious for manipting Mary to assassinate the Fourth Princess.

    But with Sizelry stepping in to help him, it didn��t take long for Haring to realize that all the usations were merely nder.

    Besides, it figured that someone like the Fourth Princess would quickly grasp the truth.

    Because of that, Haring could ept Kraush��s words.

    Sizelry for the win!

    ��So�� how about the Devourer? We��re heading right into its territory.��

    Haring��s brother had supposedly perished at the hands of the Devourer.

    There were many beings capable of causing world erosion.

    Kraush could easily name a few that came to mind.

    ��Some of them are genuinely troublesome though.��

    Nheless, since Haring��s brother died due to the Devourer, she must have an aversion to them.

    After all, it��s generallymon to detest world eroders.

    Yet surprisingly, Haring was rtively forgiving in this regard.

    ��I hate the Devourer that killed my brother.��

    Her decision to enroll at Rahern Academy to stop beings like the Devourer from doing harm was her way of ensuring others wouldn��t suffer the same fate she had.

    ��Of course, I��m also looking for that Devourer. But if it��s not the one who harmed my brother, I don��t see why I should hate all of them.��

    Haring could make a clear distinction between personal and general matters.

    ��And especially, there��s no reason to think that someone like you, who goes all out without saving his skin, would lie to me for no reason.��

    Kraush was surprised that she could think that way.

    It��s not wrong �� the value of information does change depending on who��s saying it.

    Doubt towards information is just a pointless endeavor.

    ��Above all����

    Haring broke into a bright smile.

    ��Kraush, I believe in you.��

    Seeing her smile, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    ��Well, I owe you one for that.��

    ��That debt was for helping you with my research, right?��

    ��I��ve been paralyzed for a while since hearing about my father,�� he admitted, recalling how the Lagrain family told him to simply wait.

    And that sense of helplessness was beyond words.

    ��But Kraush, you actually gave me a purpose. So, yes, it��s a debt.��

    From Kraush��s perspective, it was merely a mutually beneficial rtionship, but since she felt that way, he decided to drop the matter.

    ��Well then, hurry up and repay it.��

    ��I��ll do my best.��

    Haring��s eyes sparkled more and more.

    Hours passed as they climbed the mountain.

    Having kicked it into high gear, Kraush soon arrived at Ebsque��s residence.

    It looked like just a forest filled with trees, but appearances can be deceiving.

    As Kraush began feeling around the trees, the entrance creaked open.

    ��Did I smash my way in or what?�� he mused.

    He may have acted in haste.

    But then again, Kraush knew Ebsque��s location.

    So perhaps he hadn��t wanted to run into him.

    ��I hope there��s some clue left behind.��

    As Kraush stepped into the underground area inside the trees, Haring followed curiously, her eyes darting around brightly.

    There was also the possibility of running into Ixion��s Devourer here.

    Therefore, Kraush turned to Haring.

    ��Haring, let��s use Invisible as we move.��

    ��Got it.��

    She nodded and began taking off her gloves.

    Then she extended her hand.

    Kraush stared at her hand for a moment before she opened and closed her palm.

    ��No sweat at all.��

    ��I didn��t say anything.��

    He only hesitated momentarily as the image of Bianca popped into his mind.

    Kraush took her hand.

    In that instant, both their presence and appearance began to fade awaypletely.

    It was truly an overpowered skill.

    ��Let��s go.��

    ��Okay.��

    Haring seemed tense now.

    After all, they were dealing with a Devourer.

    It could cost them their lives if they weren��t careful.

    That was only natural.

    ��Don��t worry. I won��t let anything happen to you.��

    Kraush was confident that he could escape any danger.

    Hadn��t he survived all sorts of chaos to see the final days unfold?

    ����Okay.��

    With Haring��s determined response, Kraush held her hand and moved deeper inside.

    Originally, the corridors were lit up with lights, but now they felt deste.

    Chills from the chilly air of the Hardenhartz mountains seeped in, creating an eerie atmosphere that raised rm bells.

    Walking through that corridor, Kraush heightened his instincts to anything out of the ordinary.

    Just in case he caught something.

    It was just then.

    Whoosh!

    Kraush��s head snapped towards a sound that caught his senses.

    Making eye contact with Haring, he ced a finger over his lips in a hush gesture.

    Haring nodded, and Kraush slowly approached the sound.

    Through a slightly open door, he could hear some rustling.

    And then he recognized a familiar silhouette.

    ��Haring, don��t drop your invisibility. Stay put.��

    ��Ok.��

    On hearing Haring��s reply, Kraush let go of her hand.

    Grasping the door handle, he pushed it open with a squeak.

    At that moment, they realized they were being noticed.

    A weapon whirled from behind her back, and with a click, it swung towards him.

    ng!

    The sound of Kraush��s Thunder Spike shing with the weapon rang through the room.

    The creature��s eyes widened when it saw him.

    ��Kraush?��

    With a pair of bunny-eared headband perched atop her head, her honey-dark skin and short ck hair framed her face.

    She was none other than one of Ebsque��s corpses, No. 8.

    ��Eight! Long time no see.��

    With recognition, she retrieved her weapon and backed away, disying an awkward expression.

    ��You arrived sooner than expected.��

    ��Looks like you��re stuck cleaning up after Ebsque.��

    Kraush noticed the pile of luggage stacked behind her.

    It was undoubtedly Ebsque��s belongings.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��I think you know why I��m here.��

    ��Yes, you��vee to see the master.��

    No. 8 answered readily but didn��t let go of her weapon.

    Kraush understood the implied meaning.

    ��You should��ve received a letter from the master.��

    ��Does it say not to look for him?��

    ��Yes, as the master��s servant, I believe you understand the importance of those words. The master doesn��t want to cross paths with you.��

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush unfurled the Thunder Spike.

    Seeing that, No. 8 visibly rxed for a moment until a hissing sound echoed through the air.

    ck mes ignited atop Kraush��s de.

    ��In that case, No. 8, ry my response to him.��

    Kraush drew up his Annihtion Erosion and let out a breath of smoke through his lips.

    ��Quit the nonsense and tell him toe here right now.��

    No. 8��s eyes widened.

    She was taken aback by Kraush��s defiance despite her warning.

    ��Are you serious?��

    ��Yeah, I��m always serious.��

    ��I��d prefer it if you didn��t cross paths with me.��

    In that moment, No. 8��s outfit transformed.

    Her maid uniform shredded as it morphed into a tight suit that clung to her form.

    Simultaneously, a helmet adorned her head.

    No. 8 was now in fullbat mode.

    An unusual energy radiated from her.

    She was one of Ebsque��s elite corpses.

    Of course, she was powerful.

    ��Curiously, I am somewhat intrigued,�� she mused.

    The weapon in her hands began to twirl expertly.

    At the same time, vicious-looking des emerged from both ends of her staff.

    ��I can��t wait to see just how much you��ve grown, Kraush.��

    Hearing that, Kraush tightened his grip on the Thunder Spike, his expression chilling into a sinister smile.

    ��That��s a heavy burden you��ve ced on me.��

    He thought he might as well let Ebsque know too.

    What happens when you make an enemy out of me?

    Just wait till we meet again.

    I��ll smack you hard till your backside is red.

    ��

    ng!

    With a loud metallic ng, ck mes red.

    The impact of Kraush and No. 8��s battle sent wind pressure flying, causing chaos in the room.

    Yet the two remained unperturbed.

    ��You��ve gotten this strong in such a short time,�� No. 8 said, astonished as she witnessed Kraush blocking her attack head-on.

    Not long ago, he hadn��t been a match for her.

    Now he stood strong enough to surprise even No. 8.

    Especially the ck me swirling around his weapon, revealing his mastery of power.

    ��If only you could just let me know where Ebsque is, and avoid unnecessary damage����

    ��Sorry, but I haven��t let Ebsque know that I��ve met you.��

    Corpses like No. 8 possessed their own will.

    So until Ebsque personally intervened, No. 8 could act freely without his knowledge.

    By now, she��d likely assumed she was simply tidying up the ce.

    ��And I just felt it.��

    St!

    In that instant, when Kraush��s weapon collided with hers, her staff morphed into a flexible form and bent.

    The chain of the staff coiled around Kraush��s de within seconds.

    Simultaneously, saw-like des lunged in toward him.

    Having realized the situation in a sh, Kraush disregarded the chains and parried the des away, retreating.

    ck-ck!

    No. 8��s weapon reverted to a staff once more as she drew closer.

    With an amused smile, she said, ��You��ve not had much practice fighting with those who have reached the master level.��

    From the tone of her words, it was evident that she held a deeper understanding of their significance.

    At that moment, the space around No. 8 began to warp.

    Simultaneously, amanding presence amplified around her.

    Kraush caught a glimpse of the threads that shimmered around her limbs.

    No. 8 stiffened, sensing something off from Kraush.

    Hiss!

    The sound of flickering ck mes red throughout the chilled air.

    In the hushed backdrop, the mes twisted, moving chaotically.

    ����Kraush?��

    A cold sweat began trickling down inside No. 8��s helmet.

    While it was true that a deep mindset had its significance, extreme heights could also be reached through different means.

    At that moment, Kraush was detaching everything he had to hone his form.

    No. 8 had no idea.

    Before her stood a boy who appeared merely fifteen.

    Yet she could never fathom just how desperate his life had been.

 Chapter: 148

    Chapter: 148

    In the space where No. 8 and Kraush faced off��

    Kraush��s eyes ignited a zing red.

    ��And do you know why I don��t particrly like that vibe?��

    No. 8 began to step back, feeling the pressure.

    In the dim space, Kraush��s scarlet eyes glimmered ominously.

    That was because the deadly essence within him started to unleash its murderous intent when it met with No. 8.

    Kraush��s mental state was a pitch-ck void.

    An endless darkness that ensnared, dragging everything into the abyss.

    His mental state, filled to the brim with countless curses, had long since shattered into pieces.

    A bottomless pit.

    That was the phrase that best suited Kraush��s mental state.

    The problem was that Kraush��s mental state expanded even more when it encountered the deadly essence and the aura of destruction.

    No. 8��s hair stood on end, and her face turned pale as a ghost.

    ��Wha-what sort of life����

    Being a corpse, No. 8��s mental fabric was far more dominating than her physical body.

    Thanks to that, she possessed the advantage of drawing upon her true potential.

    But it came with the drawback of being highly sensitive to the mental state of her opponent.

    No. 8 had lived a long time and naturally thought her mental state surpassed Kraush��s.

    However, that assumption was a colossal miscalction.

    Kraush��s mental fortitude, tested and tempered through a relentless barrage of curses, dwarfed No. 8��s.

    ��Anyone who gets outmatched in mental state tends to lose their will to fight. Besides, there are even worse ones out there.��

    Especially the World Eroders were on another level when it came to the depths of their mental states.

    Because of that, Kraush chose the route of cultivating his stance over simply strengthening his mental state.

    In cases where he faced someone with a far superior mental fabric, the divide created by that overwhelming presence could be fatal.

    As proof of that, while No. 8 remained frozen in shock, a fierce storm of ck mes began to envelop Kraush��s Thunder Spike.

    ��And to be honest,��

    When that storm reached its peak, ripples surged in the deepke of Kraush��s mind, unleashing a torrent of energy.

    ��I feel ufortable letting it all hang out like this.��

    <strong>Annihtion Erosion.</strong>

    <strong>One Sequence.</strong>

    <strong>Annihtion de Draw.</strong>

    Just as No. 8 regained her senses, it was already toote.

    The rushing storm of ck mes consumed her whole.

    KABOOM!

    In a frenzy that could shatter the very room, No. 8 was tossed around in the ferocious ck mes.

    Her dy in reacting to Kraush��s overwhelming disy was her downfall.

    THUD!

    In that moment, as she rolled on the ground, Kraush��s foot came crashing down, bringing her to a stop.

    No. 8 realized that she had inadvertently let slip her weapon.

    Now, the Thunder Spike was aimed right at her.

    ��No. 8, you know just how risky your master��s current actions are, don��t you?��

    Neither Ebsque nor No. 8 were fools.

    When extracting the energy of the World Eroder to create a god, they knew it wouldn��t lead to anything good.

    Above all, Kraush had witnessed it firsthand.

    He had seen what an unholy abomination, generated by Ixion, became.

    ��Ixion��s dreams, and Ebsque��s dreams, will never seed. Only the worst oues await.��

    Aria was fervently working to prevent Ixion��s rise.

    Kraush understood that without Aria, the results would be far more horrific.

    So, this time, he was the one to stop Ixion.

    Aria was no longer there.

    ��Ugh, acting all knowing like Aria is so irritating.��

    You don��t know, but I do, so I��ll stop it.

    Realizing he was behaving just like Aria, Kraush inwardly clicked his tongue.

    ��So�� you should just, y��know, trust me.��

    Kraush withdrew Thunder Spike and stepped away from No. 8.

    ��I��ll make sure that your master doesn��t regret this.��

    ����I felt itst time too, but you really are a sensitive one, Kraush.��

    No. 8 raised her upper body as her helmet vanished.

    She put on a bunny headband out of nowhere and spoke again.

    ��I can definitely sense your feelings for the master.��

    No. 8, being capable of individual thought, was well aware of how dangerous it was for Ebsque to tangle with Ixion.

    She was a corpse capable of personal thoughts.

    But she couldn��t advise Ebsque.

    No matter how much individual thought she possessed, she was still a servant bound to follow Ebsque��s orders.

    ����At least I��d prefer to trust you over some dubious World Eroder.��

    She said that, slowly bowing her head to Kraush.

    ��So, I��m counting on you, Kraush.��

    Seeing her polite demeanor, Kraush returned Thunder Spike to his waistband.

    ��Go on.��

    ��I hope you will be apanion to my master.��

    No. 8 wished deeply that Ebsque wouldn��t be trapped in the past anymore.

    Hearing her request, Kraush made an expression as if it were nothing serious.

    ��Just let me see what that guy is up to.��

    Kraush��s trademark response got No. 8 to crack a smile.

    ��So, where is he right now?��

    That was the most crucial question.

    ��Not too far from here.��

    ��Not far, huh?��

    ��He��s near the Hardenhartz domain.��

    Upon hearing this, Kraush halted, realizing he was practically in Ebsque��s backyard.

    ��I came all this way for nothing.��

    Realizing he��d taken a wasted detour, Kraush let out a sigh.

    But amidst that conversation, he sensed something strange.

    What could Ebsque be doing, not moving on alongside the Ixion members?

    Gazing at No. 8, it seemed she didn��t know either.

    She was merely tidying the room.

    Then, an epiphany struck Kraush.

    A trick he remembered one of Ixion��s guys using back in the day.

    ��No way.��

    <strong>[ Kraush. ]</strong>

    At that moment, the brooch of the Crimson Garden red back to life.

    The Crimson Garden had briefly left to search for information about Ixion.

    So, upon her call, Kraush immediately raised the brooch.

    <strong>[ I��ve located a visitor to Hardenhartz. ]</strong>

    As expected, the Crimson Garden was inquiring about details.

    <strong>[ It��s the Mad de Emperor. ]</strong>

    Upon hearing the returned message, Kraush bit his lip.

    Damn it, it was him.

    That lunatic, the Mad de Emperor who could cause world erosion.

    And the world erosion he created would grow stronger the more formidable the opponent was.

    So surely, the Mad de Emperor was plotting.

    He intended to use the swordsmen gathered in Hardenhartz for the annihtion of both himself and Ebsque as a sacrifice to the world erosion.

    ��Kairan, No. 8.��

    Kraush called out to the two, swiftly turning around.

    ��We��re heading back right now.��

    Hardenhartz was in danger.

    �� �� ��

    Before the icy bastion of Hardenhartz��s northern sea��

    A man sat with a sigh amidst the snowyndscape.

    With brownish hair and striking blue eyes, he was none other than themoner��s hero, Felray.

    He pondered what he was even doing here at this moment.

    After all, he hadn��t uttered a single word in the meeting.

    Though the citizens revered him, Felray couldn��t simply ignore the disparity in status.

    In the assembly with nobles and royals present, there wasn��t much for Felray to do.

    He was merely the head of the students who had risen frommoner status.

    Truthfully, it weighed heavily on his shoulders.

    While he had the ability to grow stronger, meeting the expectations of responsibility proved to be a far greater challenge than he��d anticipated.

    Within the academy, one could say that themoners ced their trust entirely in Felray.

    Thus, he needed to be cautious in his actions and set a good example for others.

    Now that he was the face of themoners, Felray found it unavoidable.

    ��Is this what nobles take for granted?��

    The world was indeedplicated.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    At the age of sixteen, Felray found it an incredibly tough ce to be.

    Perhaps that��s why he recalled the day of the martial arts tournament.

    A boy like him from the Night Ravens named Kradd.

    How would that kid have fared?

    Surely he would have embodied the title ofmoner��s hero to perfection.

    Felray took a short breath, envisioning the fleeting image of that boy.

    ����Kradd, are you in Hardenhartz?��

    He had taken up this mission alongside the aide group upon Sigrid��s request.

    Sigrid was aware that Felray was searching for the boy named Kradd.

    So, she had given him a heads-up.

    Kradd was, after all, a key search target in this mission��Ebsque��s corpse identified as a World Eroder.

    It wouldn��t be easy to distinguish whether he was a subject or a mere corpse.

    But in the end, the boy was likely someone Ebsque would know.

    Thus, Felray found himself subconsciously encouraged to join the mission.

    Of course, he had also been tasked with monitoring Sigrid��s activities and observing Charlotte closely.

    Currently, while Sigrid looked out for themoners attending Rahern Academy, if it weren��t for her, they would��ve been easy prey for the worst of the noble factions.

    ��I have no clue.��

    Felray lifted his head to gaze at the sky.

    Was it because he was young or simply weighed down by responsibility?

    The boy named Kradd he hoped to see in the academy kept surfacing in his mind.

    At the same time, another boy from the academy popped into his head.

    A boy with raven-ck hair who, given their different backgrounds and ages, was nothing short of extraordinary.

    The one who constantly triggered new events at the academy, exuding an overwhelming aura was none other than Kraush Balheim.

    For some reason, he kept being reminded of Kradd.

    There weren��t any specificmonalities to observe, yet one distinct detail weighed heavily on Felray��s mind.

    Both Kraush and Kradd used the same sword style��albeit with Kraush clearly being the superior one.

    It was strange, wasn��t it?

    And while he pondered this inexplicable connection between the two, he suddenly jumped to his feet.

    Because a section of the sky above Hardenhartz was gradually turning a sickly yellow.

    This unsettling sensation.

    It was clear.

    ��World Erosion!?��

    A world erosion was manifesting within Hardenhartz.

    Felray was thrown into panic.

    Even within the sanctified walls of the kingdom established by purification magic, regtions existed, and world erosion could still transpire.

    But seeing the sky shift to a yellow hue was beyond hisprehension.

    It was bizarre.

    How could world erosion appear in a domain?

    Felray hastily shook off his initial shock.

    This was not the time for hesitation.

    He rushed into the icy bastion��s interior.

    Resolutely, he intended to inform everyone inside and activate necessary measures.

    Just then, he bumped into someone exiting.

    With clear blue-ck hair and an imposing gaze that felt devoid of mercy.

    This serious-looking individual was none other than Charlotte Balheim.

    The Sword King.

    ��Felray.��

    ��Charlotte?!��

    ��Get ready. The World Eroder has appeared.��

    Upon hearing her words, Felray��s eyes widened in shock.

    Charlotte had immediately slipped into battle mode the moment she spotted the sky.

    As expected of Balheim.

    Unlike Felray, who stood there stunned for a moment, she was already in mobilization mode.

    ��Don��t take too long. You��ll lose to my brother!��

    But her next words left Felray at a loss.

    Charlotte��s brother, of course, was none other than the extra-ordinary de King, Lai Balheim.

    ��W-wait, Charlotte! Losing to who?!��

    ��My brother has already moved. He sensed it first.��

    Charlotte licked her lips, showing a hint of regret.

    No matter how much of a genius Charlotte was, she still had a long way to go.

    She wasn��t of the caliber that could match up to a recognized Sword King yet.

    In the end, when the timees for her talent to bloom, no one would be able to rival her.

    But s, time would bind Charlotte too.

    ��Did the Sword King say anything before he left?��

    ��He said to wait.��

    ��Then we should follow����

    The opponent was a World Eroder.

    Felray was acutely aware of his own inadequacies against a World Eroder.

    So, when he attempted to dissuade Charlotte, her lips twisted into a smile that was uniquely hers.

    ��Felray, want a piece of advice?��

    Upon hearing the word advice made Felray jump.

    Charlotte maintained her grin while continuing to walk forward.

    ��Fights between strong opponents aren��t something you often witness. Even I have things to learn from them.��

    He couldn��t exactly negate that sentiment.

    But what use was it to fight if they ended up dead?

    Felray silently screamed in his heart.

    However, Charlotte was unfazed.

    ��And I doubt you��ll even be able to just sit around.��

    Charlotte said while gazing at the now yellow sky.

    ��The appearance of World Erosion means Eroders will be pouring out.��

    Felray��s expression stiffened.

    That meant even if they waited here, nothing would change.

    The only way to halt world erosion was to take down themander of the Eroders.

    The Sword King would be forced to chase after the World Eroder, so those left behind would inevitably confront the Eroders.

    ��Don��t worry. The First de is stationed in Hardenhartz.��

    The First de of the Balheim knights.

    With them around, they could surely put a stop to any world erosion.

    But Charlotte��s reasoning directed Felray in a different direction.

    ��However, the First de will likely focus on the North Sea Bastion. They��ll be prioritizing the master.��

    ��And that means��?��

    ��Who��s going to stop the rest of the Eroders?��

    Felray clenched his fists tightly.

    When Eroders appeared, the sheer devastation experienced bymoners was unfathomable.

    Normal viges couldn��t hope to defend against Eroders.

    They were guaranteed to be exposed to peril and would be hunted down by the Eroders.

    Especially since Hardenhartz was mountainous terrain.

    The citizens living throughout the slopes would certainly fall victim to the Eroders.

    Felray could never stand by and do nothing.

    The reason he enrolled in Rahern Academy and rose up against world erosion stemmed from the day his vige was obliterated by world erosion.

    He had to save the people.

    Felray��s eyes shone resolutely, fierce like that of a hero.

    That demeanor was perfectly fitting for someone known as themoner��s hero.

    ��I will lead the aide group.��

    ��Then take the Lion��s Order with you.��

    Even as the leader of the Lion��s Order, Charlotte seemed unconcerned, taking it upon herself to make executive decisions.

    Felray felt slightly bewildered, yet he understood it was a rational move, only Charlotte could carry it out.

    Regrettably, in Rahern Academy, there were very few capable of following Charlotte��s lead.

    ��Perhaps only Charlotte��s younger brother would work.��

    Recalling how Krush had stood against Professor Kairan, Felray moved with purpose.

    Charlotte nced at him curiously as her pace quickened, steadily building momentum.

    ��And our foolish little brother.��

    Though she didn��t know where he was, it was high time they located him.

 Chapter: 149

    Chapter: 149

    As Kraush hurried outside with No. 8, he looked up at the changing yellow sky.

    The moment he saw it, he bit his lip.

    <strong>[ So it finally moved. ]</strong>

    The disapproving voice of the Crimson Garden echoed in his mind.

    As she said, it was none other than Aliod causing the world erosion.

    The sky darkened by the world��s erosion radiated a sickly yellow light.

    ��Ah?!��

    At that moment, a scream mixed with horror came from behind.

    Turning around, Kraush spotted Haring, her face nk as she stared up at the yellow sky.

    Simultaneously, her lips trembled, and herplexion turned ghostly white.

    Haring��s breathing started to bebored.

    Noticing her clear signs of distress, Kraush took a puzzled expression.

    Then it hit him; it was the fact that her brother had died due to the world eroder��s influence.

    ��Haring, don��t tell me����

    ����It��s this sky.��

    The yellow sky.

    That day, the image of the red-haired manughing atop a roof shed vividly in her mind, just like yesterday.

    She remembered her brother, holding her hand and leading her away.

    At the same time, she recalled thest smile he shed as he shoved her into that solitary cell.

    ��This sky, it was created by the world eroder that killed my brother.��

    Haring��s eyes began to flood with intense hatred.

    Her body shook uncontrobly.

    It seemed as if she might lose her sanity at any moment as her breaths quickened.

    In that moment, an aura of murderous intent surged, and poison energy erupted chaotically from her body.

    It was the manifestation of her aura going out of control.

    ��Kraush!��

    No. 8 called out, urgently warning Kraush to be careful.

    The overwhelming poison that surged from Haring was intense.

    <em>Drip, drip��</em>

    The surrounding snow and withering grass began to dissolve in her poison.

    At that instant, Haring��s mind was slipping back to that time, losing control of her body.

    Haring still hadn��t reached mastery.

    In fact, she was right on the threshold, just hanging on.

    Perhaps that��s why her psyche reflected her turmoil and began to rampage even more.

    Ironically, she was on the brink of entering mastery at that moment.

    But this could put her in even more danger.

    Being one step away from mastery wouldn��t help if her body couldn��t handle it.

    Kraush had seen countless beings like her before.

    Some had gone berserk from trauma just like this.

    He had to intervene.

    The thought crossed his mind as his hand reached out without hesitation.

    Kraush firmly grabbed Haring��s arms.

    At the same time, his expression tightened slightly.

    A sharp pain coursed through him, like his skin was peeling away.

    Despite enveloping himself in aura, Haring��s poison was still prating.

    That showcased just how far she was spiraling out of control.

    ����Haring, get a grip!��

    Yet, Kraush held her arms even tighter, determined to bring her back to her senses.

    He couldn��t let her lose herself now.

    With things this serious, her invisibility was absolutely crucial.

    ��Listen well. The one who caused this sky is targeting Hardenhartz. I��m going to stop that.��

    Kraush��s firm voice made Haring��s gaze shift up to his.

    As she locked eyes with his azure gaze, her frantic breaths began to slow.

    Looking into Kraush��s eyes reminded her of herte brother.

    Amidst her fading consciousness, she focused on Kraush��s words.

    ��What are you going to do?��

    For Haring, being passive was the most unbearable thing.

    Kraush had seen through this, so he intentionally pushed her towards action.

    As past memories momentarily flooded her mind, her gaze met Kraush��s.

    With her dimly open eyes, Haring looked up at Kraush.

    Here he was, supporting her all this time.

    Wasn��t it her who decided to repay Kraush��s kindness?

    Determination filled her teary eyes.

    ����I��ll go. I��m going.��

    Haring��s sanity began to return, and at the same time, the poison spilling from her body was gradually receding.

    In its ce, the presence of Kraush began to fill the void.

    ��Can you really hold back after seeing the world eroder?��

    Aliod was a dangerous creature.

    Kraush knew he was a monster that couldn��t be faced without preparation.

    If Haring lost her cool and charged at him, it would be game over.

    Kraush reminded her of that fact, and she tightly gripped her poison pouch.

    ��I��ve held back my hatred until now.��

    Her expression changed profoundly.

    ��I won��t do something so reckless.��

    That was enough.

    Kraush released his hold on her arms.

    At that moment, Haring��s gaze finally met Kraush��s body.

    His skin was already peeling away, revealing bright red muscle underneath.

    Having used Annihtion Erosion, the heat soaring could damage Haring if he unleashed it further, which was why he had protected himself with his aura.

    ��Kraush��!��

    Haring eximed, ncing at him in shock.

    Her face drained of color.

    But Kraush didn��t seem concerned as he pulled out a vial and poured its contents.

    The sound of sizzling filled the air as his skin began to heal rapidly.

    It was some medicine he had received from Darling.

    With this kind of wound, recovery was swift.

    ��You��re not in a position toment on me.��

    Kraush said, and she nced back at herself.

    Her uniform from Rahern Academy had great defensive properties, with self-repair functions, but due to Haring��s potent poison, it was failing her.

    Haring��s cheeks flushed an embarrassed red.

    As she hurriedly wrapped her body, Kraush tossed her another vial.

    After all, she wasn��t in a normal state either.

    ��Sorry for showing you such an ugly sight.��

    She felt more embarrassed about exposing her ws than him seeing her like this.

    ����Thanks to Kraush again.��

    She once again realized the debt she owed him.

    But, for some reason, the more debts she piled on him, the morefortable she felt.

    It was as if she��d found a ce to lean on under the name of debt, a support she desperately needed.

    The existence of Kraush inside Haring��s heart was steadily growingrger.

    When she lifted her head, she saw Kraush tidying his clothes.

    His back seemed like the most reliable ce to lean on.

    With Kraush around, she felt like she could never fall apart.

    <strong>Thump��</strong>

    A strange heartbeat echoed somewhere.

    Following that sound, Haring felt as if herte brother��s presence in her heart had faded a bit today.

    She was aware that Kraush was subtly upying the ce her brother had held for so long.

    At this moment, Haring was still unaware of it.

    Kraush nced over at her.

    When their eyes met, for some reason, Haring instinctively looked down.

    Her cheeks felt hot.

    Was it because of her ugly appearance?

    Or maybe because she felt too indebted to him?

    She wasn��t quite sure, but looking him in the eye was just too hard.

    Underneath the swirling yellow sky, Haring was engulfed in emotions she could hardly understand, more than fear or hatred.

    �� �� ��

    Afterward, Kraush waited until she healed her wounds and recovered her clothes.

    Then he stared nkly at the yellow sky.

    <em>��Aliod is definitely targeting Lai.��</em>

    Aliod��s world erosion was exceptionally peculiar.

    The reason was that the more someone fought against the designated target, the stronger the world erosion reflected that power.

    Because of that, defeating Aliod became even moreplicated.

    It wasn��t easy to kill him without an overpowering strength that could prevent world erosion from making a mess of everything.

    If they didn��t manage the world erosion first, they wouldn��t be able to take down Aliod.

    And right now, the strongest individual in Hardenhartz was none other than the Sword King, Lai Balheim.

    <em>��I can��t let Aliod and Lai fight.��</em>

    If things continued like this, Hardenhartz would surely be left in ruins by the world erosion.

    At the same time, Kraush began to understand why the Poison King had been gravely injured by Aliod.

    Aliod was indeed strong.

    However, that didn��t mean he could just wipe out someone of the caliber of the Ten Great Lords.

    <em>��He provoked him.��</em>

    ording to Haring, it was undoubtedly Aliod that had brought Lagrain to his knees.

    For the Poison King, losing a child would be a trauma that couldn��t easily be washed away.

    Aliod had definitely picked at that wound.

    <em>��Fighting strong opponents leaves no room for error.��</em>

    Aliod was born to torment others in that regard.

    Just looking at the way he manipted world erosion made that crystal clear.

    Kraush felt a deep frustration arise.

    Because, truth be told, Kraush didn��t like Aliod either.

    To be precise, he was sick of all those Ixion folks.

    ��Kraush,��

    At that moment, a timid voice reached him.

    As Kraush turned, he saw Haring, her clothes finally back in ce, shyly wrapping her arms around herself.

    She was evidently still worried about having hurt Kraush while losing control.

    Kraush stepped closer, giving her shoulder a small pat, and turned back to No. 8.

    ��No. 8, please guide us immediately.��

    ��Yes.��

    No. 8 promptly replied.

    At that moment, just as Kraush and Haring were about to move together, a prickling sensation caught Kraush��s senses.

    Turning in that direction, he saw someone slowly walking towards them, having removed their gloves.

    Kraush��s body stiffened.

    To show up at this timing�� talk about bad luck.

    <em>��Did she really follow us?��</em>

    With blonde hair and red eyes.

    Kraush bit his lip as he recognized her identity��Senna Meyer, the professor from Rahern Academy.

    ��Kraush, I told you to avoid acting independently.��

    Her icy gaze pierced through him.

    Simultaneously, her eyes shifted to No. 8.

    No. 8 was a body.

    With her unique sensing ability, she must have felt that No. 8 was a dead body.

    The fact that the Night Ravens were all made of corpses was already public knowledge.

    So, it was clear she connected No. 8 with Ebsque the moment sheid eyes on her.

    In this urgent situation, there was no time to exin.

    <em>��Showing up now is a real problem.��</em>

    From the professor��s standpoint, she��d definitely scramble to prevent anyone from heading toward the world eroder.

    Just as Kraush was about to speak, she let out a sigh first.

    ��Ha, let��s discusster. For now, we need to act.��

    Kraush turned to look at her in surprise.

    Then she swept her hair back and said, ��Lead the way.��

    Her next words were unexpected.

    Feeling her gaze on him, Kraush blinked as she stepped beside him.

    ��I was about to move when the mischievous Sigrid popped up to talk.��

    That was the rambunctious genius girl for you.

    Senna nced back at No. 8.

    The way No. 8 appeared in Senna��s eyes clearly indicated the power of the world eroder.

    Yet, she didn��t show any immediate signs of hostility towards No. 8.

    It was likely because, when she had attempted to move, Sigrid suddenly intervened.

    <em>��Professor Senna Meyer, you shouldn��t move without knowing the situation.��</em>

    In that brief moment, it was uncertain how much Senna might have pieced together.

    Regardless, Sigrid had briefed her about the real reasoning behind Kraush��s independent action.

    Kraush had gone to seek cooperation from the leader of the Night Ravens, who was not the actual culprit behind the Poison King��s attack��there was always a bigger fish lurking in the shadows.

    <em>��I swear by the name of Princess Sizelry Ephania that the leader of the Night Ravens will not be our enemy. Or rather, Kraush won��t let it be so.��</em>

    Hearing that, Senna felt a wave of incredulity wash over her.

    Yet, with some of the doubts she��d had about the mission slightly fitting into ce, she realized there was something between Sigrid and Kraush.

    ��Don��t worry. I have no ns to interfere with you, Kraush.��

    ��Then that��s a relief.��

    After receiving Sigrid��s message, she immediately pursued Kraush.

    Then, out of nowhere, the sky turned yellow, and world erosion erupted.

    Not able to leave Kraush and Haring to their own devices, she dashed to appear before them quickly.

    From the looks of Kraush and Haring, it was clear they were up to something.

    With a sigh, she remembered that professors at Rahern Academy weren��t meant to suppress students.

    Her role was to support them in bing better heroes.

    Even if the students of Rahern Academy were young, they were also colleagues fighting against world erosion.

    ��I must have underestimated you, professor.��

    ��Oh my, if it weren��t for Sigrid, that assessment might have been spot on.��

    She chuckled lightly before turning her body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��If you��re going to do something dangerous, it��s my role as a professor to make it a little less risky.��

    Hearing that, Kraush felt a weight lifted from his shoulders.

    He thought he should thank Sigridter for this.

    Gaining a valuable ally like Senna was a win.

    ��Got it. I��ll keep talking while we move.��

    They needed to find Ebsque and Aliod.

 Chapter: 150

    Chapter: 150

    On the snowy mountains where the wind howled.

    At the edge of a cliff sat a man with blood-red long hair, grinning like a fool.

    His red scarf billowed slowly in the wind.

    This was his favorite time.

    When the yellow sky unfurled.

    The sensation that the world itself was writhing in tension.

    It was a feeling that reminded him of his old hometown.

    ��What the hell are you doing? Why did you mess with Hardenhartz?!��

    At that moment, the man��s pleasant musings were interrupted.

    He slowly turned his head to the side.

    There stood a woman with messy, long ck hair.

    Instead of her usual attire, she wore an all-ck robe.

    Clenching her fists tightly, she red at him with a fierce intensity.

    The man tilted his head, puzzled by her reaction.

    ��Well, it��s the best opportunity to gain quality world erosion power, isn��t it?��

    His alias was ��Light Bringer.��

    He was a world eroder associated with Ixion.

    The more powerful the opponent he faced, the higher the tier of world erosion he could achieve.

    Obviously, the higher the tier, the more world erosion power he could gain.

    And right now, Hardenhartz boasted none other than the Sword King, Lai Balheim.

    Why wouldn��t he take advantage of the chance to obtain high-quality world erosion?

    ��You��re full of it. If that��s the case, just team up with me!��

    ��Hahaha, that��s impossible.��

    Light Bringer shruggedically.

    ��You know how world erosion works as a world eroder yourself, right?��

    Ebsque bit her lip.

    World erosion was, quite literally, erosion of the world.

    It was created by eroding a part of the world.

    So, even if unrted beings huddled together, world erosion wouldn��t be forged.

    Ebsque knew that truth well.

    ��Otherwise, I wouldn��t be chasing strong opponents around like this!��

    ��Don��t make meugh.��

    Ebsque shot him a serious re.

    ��You just want to fight. All your reasons are just excuses.��

    Seeing her furious expression made Light Bringer chuckle quietly.

    ��Sure, but why does it matter?��

    As if triggered by her words, a surge of world erosion power whipped around Ebsque.

    Despite the dark energy coiling around her, Light Bringer remained rxed.

    ��I don��t understand the rookie at all. My actions are for Ixion��s benefit.��

    When Ixion was mentioned, Ebsque paused.

    Ixion was a group gathered to create gods through their world erosion.

    They wished to recreate their lost world.

    ��But stopping me now, how does that help Ixion?��

    ����You��re not dealing with Hardenhartz. You��re up against Balheim. How will you handle it when Balheimes after Ixion?��

    ��Hahahaha! That��s even better! We��ll gain even higher quality world erosion, right? Our world will draw closer to rebirth!��

    Light Bringerughed maniacally.

    Judging by his expression, he seemed sincere.

    ����You��re insane.��

    Ebsque gave him an incredulous look.

    Faced with her gaze, Light Bringer gradually suppressed hisughter.

    ��Isn��t it odd? We who have already experienced the end of the same world have been crazy for a while now.��

    His red eyes glowed slowly.

    Recalling past events, he wore a creepy smile.

    ��Rookie, it seems like there��s something in Hardenhartz. So, let me tell you one thing.��

    With a thundering sound from above, lightning struck.

    It meant world erosion was officially on the move.

    ��This world is not our world.��

    He spread his arms wide against the backdrop of thunder.

    ��It��s nothing but fertilizer-richnd existing to save our world.��

    Yellow raindrops began to pour from the sky.

    ��The bugs living on thend need to be well-ground to serve as fertilizer, don��t you think?��

    The yellow raindrops trickled down Light Bringer��s cheek.

    He truly regarded the people of this world as fertilizer.

    Just as world eroders didn��t treat them as humans, world eroders themselves weren��t treated as humans either.

    Realizing that, Ebsque bit her lip.

    She might have thought that way in the past.

    But now things were different.

    She had met one decent guy.

    Ebsque pressed down on her heart.

    She had a promise with him.

    It was a promise to protect Hardenhartz.

    A promise she owed her life to.

    It was a vow that freed her from a bond that seemed unbreakable for a lifetime.

    ��Still, I����

    Just as she was about to speak again to stop Light Bringer,

    The space beside him suddenly twisted and warped.

    Ebsque instinctively gasped.

    Soon, a ck frog leaped out from the distorted space.

    Seeing the frog, Light Bringer smiled brightly.

    ��O, Commander Ixion, what brings you here?��

    ��I bring ruin, scarlet blood, let it rain down.��

    In that moment, a stream of meaningless words poured out of the frog.

    Annoyed by the noise, Light Bringer tapped the frog lightly.

    ��Commander, we can��t decipher that.��

    The frog paused briefly before making ribbiting sounds, then its voice shifted.

    ��I came because it seems there��s somemotion.��

    Apletely different, jewel-like voice now echoed.

    Hearing that, Light Bringer grinned.

    ��Whatmotion? I��m just trying to work here. Seems like the Sword King is around. Time to gather some world erosion.��

    ��There��s no guarantee it will go well like with the Poison King.��

    ��Don��t worry! We have the rookie here!��

    Light Bringer pointed eagerly at Ebsque, hisughter bubbling over.

    Ebsque repeatedly opened and closed her mouth.

    She knew exactly who owned that ck frog.

    The ck Witch.

    The leader of Ixion, the woman who could resurrect therades she longed for.

    She had entered Ixion because of her.

    Furthermore, because she existed, Ixion could continue to exist.

    She was the only one who could create a god of world erosion.

    ��Ebsque Benaforth.��

    At that moment, the ck Witch called her name.

    Ebsque flinched at the sound.

    The ck Witch continued, ��Don��t mix too well with Light Bringer.��

    Just a simple piece of advice.

    She didn��t stop Light Bringer.

    In other words, it was tacit approval.

    Ebsque��s eyes wavered.

    She wanted to tell him to stop right away, but she couldn��t.

    She had spent her life endlessly researching necromancer studies, aiming to revive herrades.

    Yet, she failed at the rebirth of life.

    The ck Witch was the only one who could grant that.

    Ebsque couldn��t defy her words.

    ��I am again����

    Just like how she became a puppet of the Empire, her heart was seized by it, bing a pawn of Ixion once more.

    Because of that fact, Ebsque felt a deep loathing towards herself.

    She was repeating the same mistake again.

    Meanwhile, the ck Witch��s frog dissipated into smoke.

    It had merelye to check on what was happening.

    ��Well then, rookie, it��s time to get to work.��

    Light Bringer grinned at Ebsque, who had her head down.

    He knew that she couldn��t rebel against the ck Witch.

    ��Of course, you remember your job, right?��

    ����Prevent anyone from approaching while you fight the Sword King.��

    ��That��s right! Just a heads up, don��t interfere. The maturity of erosion depends on enjoying it slowly!��

    Ebsque pressed her lips together and turned her body into the darkness.

    As she walked away, Light Bringer turned his head back.

    At the same time, he began to grin slowly.

    Because there was someone charging toward the cliff��s edge, kicking up a terrifying storm of snow.

    Light Bringer drew a blood-red sword that matched his hair.

    One of the Ten Great Swords.

    Blood Lacerator.

    The blood-red de gleamed hungrily, eager for its next prey.

    At that moment, on the snowy ground Light Bringer was watching, the snow erupted with a boom.

    ��Could it be from that distance?!��

    Light Bringer��s astonishment came as he spotted something sparkling among the snow.

    Just as he pulled out Blood Lacerator,

    ng!

    The blood-red energy whirled and connected with something.

    The object that flew into the air suddenly stopped mid-flight.

    Light Bringer��s gaze shot upward.

    And what he saw was a sword.

    A sword flew toward him.

    From a distance that could only be seen atop a mountain.

    ��Wow, is that a monster or what?��

    But it didn��t stop with just a sword flying toward him.

    The sword that hovered in the air started to growrger.

    Light Bringer couldn��t help but smirk.

    He knew that sword was created by the Sword King, Lai Balheim.

    Emperor Annihtion Sword.

    Soon, the sword grewrge enough to fill the sky.

    It cast a massive shadow on the mountain.

    From afar, flocks of birds began to flee in a panic.

    In the face of such overwhelming scenery, death was the only foreseeable future.

    Finally, the sky began to crumble.

    ��What the����

    Light Bringer licked his lips in anticipation.

    ��To build up this much excitement for use.��

    At the same time, the blood-red aura began to wrap around Blood Lacerator.

    That bright red aura stretched up to Light Bringer��s arm.

    Thump!

    He could hear his heart pounding loudly in his ears.

    The red aura took form, bing the shape of an enormous arm without skin.

    At the end of that arm was Blood Lacerator, which now took on a grotesque shape.

    Muscle fibers and veins intertwined, forming the sword��s body.

    In that moment, the ck jewel embedded within it slowly began to awaken.

    As the ck eyes opened up, heat began to surge from his body.

    Light Bringer sprang up from the ground.

    He reached out towards the sky with an arm and the colossal Blood Lacerator.

    shing with a deafening crash!

    Light Bringer��s Blood Lacerator collided with the Emperor Annihtion Sword.

    The surrounding forests and mountains were torn apart and sent flying.

    If anyone had witnessed that astonishing scene, their mouths would surely have dropped open in shock.

    Crack!

    And when the sh of power settled, Light Bringer emerged as the victor.

    He pushed the downward Emperor Annihtion Sword away.

    Light Bringer grinned with a sense of triumph.

    As he savored the prickling sensation in his arm, he could feel like a madman.

    Just as he was about tond on the ground.

    He felt the ominous darkness of the sky still lingering.

    As Light Bringer finally looked up, he saw another sword looming over the Emperor Annihtion Sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It turned out, the Emperor Annihtion Sword wasn��t just one sword from the start.

    More and more Emperor Annihtion Swords began to multiply in the sky.

    ��Wow.��

    The sight of the sky filled with Emperor Annihtion Swords was enough to terrify even Light Bringer.

    Under the overwhelming visual of countless swords in the sky.

    ��They say Balheim is a cursed ce, looks like it��s true.��

    This time, the sky truly began to fall apart.

 Chapter: 151

    Chapter: 151n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In the snowy forest.

    Four figures, including Kraush, were sprinting out.

    ����So, this boy you��re talking about, the one with the yellow sky�� is he the Light Bringer? Also, is he the one who injured the Poison King?��

    ��Yes, that��s what No. 8 says.��

    As they ran, Kraush filled Sena in on the situation.

    He attributed the source of his information to No. 8.

    Fortunately, No. 8 had been cooperative.

    Since she was already familiar with Crimson Garden, she assumed Kraush had gotten his info from there.

    ��Do you know anything about the Light Bringer?��

    When Kraush asked Sena, she ruffled the back of her head roughly.

    ��Roughly, yes. You know I��m from the Empire, right?��

    ��Yes, I heard that Sigrid was allowed to participate in the crew as a princess only because she had a professor apanying her.��

    ��Right, just as you said. Our family has ties with Lagrain as well. So when the Lagrain incident happened, we cooperated with the Poison King to investigate the world eroder that caused the yellow sky.��

    She turned towards Haring as she said this.

    She was worried about how Haring would take this news.

    Kraush also looked back at Haring.

    ��Are you okay?��

    But Haring��s expression remained unchanged.

    She was interested in the story, but she wasn��t about to go berserk again likest time.

    ��I��m fine. It��s because you��re here, Kraush.��

    Haring��s gaze towards Kraush held even more trust than before.

    With him around, she could feel stable even underneath the yellow sky.

    Kraush acted as a stabilizer for Haring��s unsettled heart.

    He was the only one who could cover up the scar etched deep within her.

    That was Kraush.

    ��Hmm, not bad, boy.��

    Even in this situation, Sena couldn��t help but wear a yful grin.

    ��Please, go on with the story.��

    When Kraush gave her a look, Sena shrugged and continued.

    ��Anyway, what I found out is that the Light Bringer is the world eroder responsible for the Lagrain incident. The problem is, we couldn��t find this world eroder anywhere�� whether it sunk to the ground or soared into the sky.��

    World eroders have the freedom to roam even in the Kingdom of Jem, so finding them isn��t easy to begin with.

    But if even the Poison King and Gyuju couldn��t find him, it meant only one thing.

    ��The ck Witch must have taken him.��

    The ck Witch, with her unique dimension, could move freely anywhere in the world.

    She must have taken him to her own realm.

    ��The issue is a book that I think the Light Bringer stole�� the Bloodline Theory.��

    The book imed to be a treasure of the Lagrain family, filled with vast knowledge rted to poisons, including the infamous ��Ethereal Poison.��

    ��This book was discovered again in the underworld trade of the Empire.��

    ��That means����

    ��Sure, the Light Bringer might have handed it over to the underworld trade, but the circumstances surrounding it feel strange. It doesn��t feel like a world eroder��s doing��it feels more like the work of a human hand.��

    Sena frowned, feeling uneasy.

    ��The Lagrain incident might not have only been rted to the world eroder.��

    Sena turned to Haring.

    Naturally, Haring��s face had also hardened.

    She had grown fueled by her vengeance against world eroders.

    Yet now she had to contemte that there might be another party involved,plicating her thoughts.

    ��Regardless, the Poison King has been personally hunting down the Light Bringer since then. Naturally, the royal pce must be aware of this.��

    Kraush realized why Sena had brought this up.

    ��No matter how much the royal pce knows, it��s strange for them to switch the Light Bringer to the Night Ravens�� leader even after he��s wounded the Poison King.��

    ��Exactly, that��s why I mentioned it. It��s true that the Poison King was tasked with hunting down the Night Ravens�� leader, but it still feels odd to keep shutting down Lagrain��s side. Given the circumstances, it wouldn��t hurt to tie both matters together.��

    ��You mean there��s a reason they don��t want the Light Bringer captured�� tied to the royal family?��

    Sena made a displeased face.

    ��I��d rather it be just spection.��

    Spection.

    It would be nice if it truly was, but for Kraush, who knew part of the royal family��s secrets, he couldn��t merely dismiss it as spection.

    The reason Hardenhartz had been wiped out was that the Second Prince had spilled the family secrets.

    ��Then it turns out things have been tangled up since way back, huh?��

    Kraush clicked his tongue and lifted his head.

    ��Well, it��s simple, then.��

    A wave of dark mes boiled up from Kraush��s body.

    ��Just capture the Light Bringer.��

    Hearing the neat solution, Sena suddenly looked dumbfounded.

    But she knew that Kraush��s words were indeed the solution.

    ��Do you have confidence?��

    ��Just being confident isn��t always enough to solve everything.��

    But Kraush��s eyes were brimming with resolve.

    ��Still, doing nothing won��t solve anything, right?��

    In the end, he was saying he would tackle the problem head-on.

    ��That��s reckless.��

    Sena didn��t sound entirely disapproving, either.

    Because she was also the type who preferred to take action rather than just stand by.

    ��You might just click with this boy.��

    ��Do you prefer recklessness?��

    ��I absolutely hate just standing around.��

    Just as herughter echoed,

    KWA-AN!

    A flock of birds flew up from the mountains in the distance, causing a terrifying uproar.

    Though they were quite far away, the shaking ground made all four of their eyes meet.

    ��This tremor����

    ��It��s Lai��s doing.��

    When Kraush clicked his tongue, Sena immediately realized.

    ��Lai? As in the Sword King?��

    Haring looked over the mountains with a shocked expression.

    If the recent impact was the Sword King��s doing, then they all realized who he was fighting.

    ����Kraush, you mentioned the Light Bringer grows stronger the more he fights powerful opponents, right?��

    ����Yeah.��

    Sena asked while looking up at the sky with an anxious face.

    When Kraush replied honestly, she pushed her sses with ck lenses up her nose.

    ��So if the Light Bringer fights Lai, what rank will that world erosion reach?��

    Kraush fell silent for a moment.

    KWA-AN!

    Then another explosive sound echoed.

    This time, it was a thunderous impact strong enough to shake the mountains.

    The energy rippling from over the mountains was palpable.

    ����At least 8th tier, maybe even higher.��

    8th tier world erosion.

    That meant the one controlling it was on par with Agares.

    Haring��s face went pale.

    She had recently faced Decarabia.

    Even the iplete 7th tier Decarabia had pushed her to her limits just to defeat him.

    And now for an 8th tier world erosion.

    That was beyond what she could handle.

    ��Well, this is something.��

    Even Sena��s expression became uneasy.

    Of course, an 8th tier world erosion would easily turn Hardenhartz into a disaster zone.

    Right now, they had the Empire��s Fourth Princess and the First Prince of Starlon there.

    If anything were to go wrong and me were to shift, they were in for war.

    If they had known it woulde to this, they surely would never have allowed both of them toe here.

    Yet no one had anticipated it would reach this extent.

    It was no surprise, though; the Empire had hidden the existence of the Light Bringer in the first ce.

    ��I��ll run faster. Let��s push ourselves.��

    Sena��s eyes began to narrow as she picked up speed.

    She was beginning to doubt if the Empire had been subtly aiming for this all along.

    With the Light Bringer, and the Bloodline Theory, there were definitely too many peculiar situations at y.

    ��What does the royal family want?��

    She didn��t have in-depth knowledge of the Empire��s affairs.

    After all, she had jumped ship from the Meyer family��s leadership.

    She hated being tied down, which was why she had to take action.

    As she gnawed on her lips, shemented her dislike for political matters.

    She had no idea what the Empire hoped to gain from this, and having the Fourth Princess right there, did they really aim for these lengths?

    ��Thinking isn��t my strong suit.��

    She wasn��t one for brains but rather brawn.

    Just then,

    Sena��s instincts suddenlytched onto something.

    Her brow furrowed instantly.

    A few secondster, Kraush also narrowed his eyes.

    Seeing this shocked Sena.

    She had already suspected that Kraush had a simr instinct as her.

    In a pinch, any few seconds could lead to death, which indeed showed a significant gap between her awareness and his.

    But she was a powerful figure with both the invitation to teach at Rahern Academy and an alias.

    Naturally, her life experience and training far exceeded that of Kraush.

    On the other hand, Kraush was just 15.

    Plus, Kraush leaned more towards martial arts than sixth sense.

    Still, he had managed to sense something rather simr to Sena.

    ��Lai is a ridiculous monster, and with Charlotte, she��s really a genius.��

    But even the youngest, Kraush was extraordinary.

    ��It��s strange thinking a 15-year-old shows such judgement and courage. Considering that, maybe the other two aren��t so far off either.��

    What a legacy the Balheim family had.

    Most families would see one genius rise to fame for a lifetime.

    But to have so many prodigies in one generation��was this really Balheim?

    ��What a crazy family it is.��

    At this rate, Balheim might shine the brightest of any family in this generation.

    No wonder the Empire constantly sought to contain Starlon.

    Even the massive entity of the Empire felt fear from Balheim��s movements.

    And that fear trickled down to target Starlon instead.

    ��There have been plenty of moves in the Empire that seemed unsettling.��

    With all this piling up, it was inevitable Sena��s expression would sour.

    If this continued, would war spark between Starlon and the Empire?

    The thought crept into her mind.

    Just then, it hit her.

    ����Wait, could it be?��

    Sena casually turned to look at Kraush.

    ��You felt it too, Professor Sena.��

    Sena hadn��t meant to turn around, but she nodded anyway.

    She gazed at Kraush, her eyes filled with a strange look.

    First, she suddenly joined the Lion��s Order led by Charlotte.

    Then, with the Fourth Princess and Haring joining the crew.

    All of these points were connected to a single individual that she had now begun to perceive.

    ��Could it be a mere coincidence?��

    Was this boy, just 15 years old, moving the pieces to prevent a full-blown war between the Empire and Starlon?

    Even as Balheim��s youngest, could he even pull that off?

    ��Such schemes can��t thrive solely on strength. Without strategy, politics, andworks, the tower crumbles the moment even one piece falters.��

    Yet here was Kraush doing just that.

    It was as if he could read the currents of the entire world.

    Chills��

    Just then, Sena felt a sudden chill run down her spine.

    Looking at Lai and Charlotte, she could only think Balheim was gifted.

    But the moment the thought finished forming, she realized those two weren��t the problem.

    Their brilliant light shone like stars, clear for all to see.

    Yet, behind the scenes, it was a newly-minted adult boy moving the tides of fate.

    ��They say Balheim is a den of monsters.��

    Now, it seemed the truly formidable one had emerged from that den.

    Sena decided to reevaluate Kraush in her mind.

    For some reason, she began to see whaty ahead.

    In the distant future, where Kraush would lead a line-up of extraordinary figures, standing proudly in the front.

    ��Feeling like something profound is coursing through me.��

    asionally, she would glimpse something on the horizon, and she shook her head to clear it away.

    That future could exist only if it flowed onwards.

    For now, solving the issues at hand was the priority.

    ��Kraush, you said the leader of the Night Ravens is an ally.��

    Just as she finished her sentence, Kraush raised his head.

    Above the mountains, countless skeletal monsters crawled down toward them.

    ��That��s a bit too much for a friendly greeting, don��t you think?��

    Sena said with a hint of weariness as Kraush pulled out Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��Yes, they seem to like me quite a bit.��

    Seems like a little lesson for them is in order.

 Chapter: 152

    Chapter: 152

    In thend of Ebsque Benapoch.

    The world��s only necromancer.

    Her arsenal of corpses ranges from those who can be numbered to monsters made of not-so-human bones.

    And right now, what filled the mountains of Hardenhartz was precisely those bony monsters.

    From four-legged beasts to an assortment of monstrous shapes, each descended the mountain armed with biological weapons.

    To ensure they didn��t interfere with the battle between the Luminary and the Sword King.

    ��Kraush, sir.��

    As they observed the mob of skeletal monsters approaching, No. 8 spoke up.

    When Kraush turned to her, she wore a troubled expression.

    ��Master says not to interfere and to vacate immediately.��

    ��Interfere.��

    Kraush scoffed lightly.

    ��Where is he hiding then?��

    ��That��s����

    No. 8 started to hesitate.

    She just couldn��t defy Ebsque��s orders no matter what.

    So, she couldn��t just blurt out anything carelessly.

    ��Doesn��t matter.��

    She didn��t need to be told; that guy was the type to hide well, anyway.

    ��A necromancer should never show themselves on the battlefield. An invisible necromancer is the scariest one, after all,�� Ebsque used to say as a habit.

    Finding him was their responsibility.

    ��Haring, Professor Sena Meyer.��

    Haring and Sena were pulling out their weapons, readying for battle.

    The preparations wereplete.

    ��Those things have a core inside them.��

    Though each monster��s weak point differed, they definitely had one.

    To break through their defenses, targeting those weaknesses was crucial.

    ��Hmmm, seems like my expertise.��

    Sena drew a broad, curved sword, her red eyes gleaming as her lips curled into a grin.

    ��Kraush, you��re looking for the Night Ravens�� leader.��

    ��Yes, I��ll definitely find him to give him a proper lesson.��

    ��Good. Then try to conserve some energy.��

    White energy coalesced around Sena��s sword.

    At that moment, her outfit began to shift and change.

    A long white cloth wrapped around her arms.

    Then, a veil was draped over her face, concealing her features.

    Finally, white feathers sprouted from her shoulders, forming wings.

    Her alias was ��The White Maiden.��

    And another nickname? The Divine Priestess.

    The reason was simple.

    Ordinarily, skills given by gods are unique.

    But she never entered into the usual contracts with the gods like others typically did.

    Instead, she received the intrinsic power of the gods�� a secret technique.

    Not long ago, she had met the Erma from Moonlit Temple, who was devoured by the God of Night��s power, turning into a divine beast of the night.

    Back then, Major hadpletely lost her sanity, but Sena was different.

    She was among the few who could assimte the divine powers in the world.

    Endowed with a divine body, she directly received the gods�� strength.

    And that connected seamlessly to her own power.

    ��Just try to keep up.��

    With a smile peeking through her veil, she dashed forward.

    BOOM!

    A colossal explosion resounded, nearly matching Kraush��s speed as he struggled to keep up.

    The oing skeleton monsters were blown clear from the area.

    But that wasn��t all.

    Her strike was exceptionally precise;

    Sena��s sword had urately targeted and destroyed the cores embedded in the skeletal monsters.

    ��Wow.��

    Haring couldn��t help but exim in awe, feeling the caliber of the professor from Rahern Academy.

    ��Haring, I��m going to find Ebsque now.��

    Kraush bolted off, trying not to lose sight of Sena.

    ��I��ll focus now, so I��d appreciate your assistance.��

    In response to Kraush��s request, Haring��s eyes widened slightly.

    She then thumped her chest confidently.

    ��Leave it to me. I��ll protect you for sure.��

    Determination lit her gaze.

    Haring moved more proactively when given a task than on her own.

    Surely, it came from the trauma associated with being told to do nothing long ago.

    Kraush, who was quick on the uptake, was aware of this fact.

    Everyone has their own way of maximizing efficiency.

    For Haring, this was it.

    ��Thank you!��

    Kraush smiled, and Haring gripped her de with renewed vigor.

    ��Yeah!��

    With her enthusiastic reply, it seemed she would give it her all.

    Thus, Kraush slowly honed in on his instincts.

    He usually relied on his instincts in battle.

    But like when he navigated through the Demonic Bastion, he now focused on finding Ebsque.

    ��After all, that guy��s presence is the easiest for me to detect.��

    Sena had the talent, but she had never met Ebsque.

    So, tracking down Ebsque was solely Kraush��s job.

    Kraush��s aura spread like delicate spider silk around him.

    Within that aura, the lights of Liounor mixed,pleting a more intricate web of energy.

    It was the detection version of his usual thunder strikes.

    The aura continued to reach out endlessly, filling the surroundings.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s concentration sharpened even further.

    In that three-dimensional space,

    The cacophony of the invading skeletal monsters gradually faded away.

    And beyond that noise, he sensed rhythmic signals�� the cores of the monsters, tapping in steady intervals.

    The skeletal monsters weren��t individual entities.

    They moved under Ebsque��s control, receiving energy from her.

    Managing such a vast army?

    No matter how formidable Ebsque was, she couldn��t sever the connection between them outright.

    ��In fact, this foolish creature����

    Kraush��s eyes slowly came to focus on the signals he was tracking.

    ��Not knowing how to hide their emotions. This just leaks out even here.��

    She says not to seek her out, but in the end, she wishes to be found.

    When she feels guilty about doing something wrong, she wears her heart on her sleeve.

    ��Consistent, I��ll give her that.��

    Kraush swallowed a bemused chuckle as he raised his head.

    The signals emanating from the skeletal monsters all pointed toward one location.

    On the mountain ridge.

    Kraush spotted a bony creature pretending to descend with the others.

    In that instant, the moment the skeleton seemed startled and tried to back away.

    A skeleton shot in from the side, sliced cleanly in half by Haring.

    Kraush quickly caught sight of Sena��s back, who was forging ahead.

    ��Professor!��

    Kraush shouted earnestly as he snapped back to his concentration from the distraction.

    Sena, having sent another wave of skeletal monsters tumbling, looked over.

    ��Can youunch me higher?��

    Understanding the intention behind Kraush��s question, Sena��s lips curled into a smile.

    He��d found Ebsque.

    Realizing this, her excitement red.

    ��Come on then!��

    Although she was a theology professor, she was of the Brawler Sect.

    She inherently had a fierce nature.

    No sooner had she given him the go-ahead than Kraush became enveloped in ck mes.

    ��Haring, I��m heading out.��

    ��Be careful.��

    With Haring��s warning echoing in his ears, Kraush flew straight into the fray.

    Leaving a trail of dark mes, Kraushunched himself toward Sena.

    As she swept away the nearby skeletons, she pivoted gracefully.

    At the same time, her arms danced like they were sketching circles in the air.

    The breeze around Sena began to ripple.

    That restless wind swirled into a tempest, howling ferociously.

    The wind was so strong that it battered the massive skeletal monsters with ease.

    ��Make sure yound safely!��

    With those words, Kraush dove into the storm.

    WHOOSH�� KRA-KA-BOOM!

    The surge of winds erupted with a resounding boom, propelling Kraush skyward.

    In the blink of an eye, he was soaring in the sky, feeling the wind p against his face as he darted forward.

    Below, skeletal monsters iled wildly at the chaos below.

    But they were far too slow to catch Kraush as he flew by.

    ��Ugh!��

    And it was the same for Kraush.

    This professor was too excited aboutunching him; she really slung him hard!

    Even with Annihtion Erosion empowering him, he felt like his consciousness might slip away.

    Yet at no point did Kraush consider losing himself to the sensation of being tossed around.

    With his body bolstered by Annihtion Erosion, he fixated on his target below.

    Down below, he spotted a single skeleton frantically fleeing, not even ncing back.

    Seeing that, ck mes surged around Kraush.

    Twisting from his previous aerial stance, he altered his trajectory mid-flight.

    WHOOSH!

    As he swung around, the tightening pull jolted his body.

    But Kraush ignored it, hurtling straight down.

    ��Eh?!��

    A startled cry rang out from the skeletal monster as it realized what was happening.

    Kraush, unable to suppress a grin at the bony creature��s dumbfounded expression, shot down at it with all his might.

    ��Let me give you a smack!��

    WHAP!

    Kraush��s leg collided with the skeleton��s skull in a glorious crash, creating a melodious ng.

    ��Ugh!��

    And through the fractured skull, a foolhardy sound rang out.

    CRASH!

    The skeleton tumbled to the ground, taking Kraush down with it in a mutual roll.

    Poor Kraush, having no idea how much energy he had sted away, finally came to a stop after a long tumble.

    He shook his head, wrestling back his disoriented vision.

    He would never ask to beunched again.

    Kraush turned with a firm resolve in his heart.

    Then he spotted a skeletal monster, sprawled t on the ground, attempting to sneak away.

    Without a moment��s hesitation, he leaped and stomped down on the monster��s back.

    ��Aw!��

    With a scream, the skeletal monster��s form crumpled underfoot.

    And soon, long ck hair became visible beneath the remnants.

    d in robes far from her usual attire, it was none other than Ebsque.

    Though Kraush was greeted by the familiar face, his first response was a long sigh.

    ��What a hassle. What is this? Don��t seek me out? Giving me a break? Give me a break.��

    Kraush pressed down on Ebsque��s back firmly.

    At this, she cried out.

    ��Ugh, oww! My chest is getting crushed! Stop it!��

    Kraush looked down at her in exasperation.

    Despite her cries, he wasn��t moving an inch.

    After all, Ebsque seemed to be too embarrassed to face him, hiding her face against the ground.

    Naturally.

    This was the person who had been saved from a life of servitude as the Empire��s ve by Kraush.

    She betrayed him and put Hardenhartz in danger.

    There was no way she could show her face after all that.

    Kraush sighed down at Ebsque again.

    ��Should��ve put in your full effort to stop me instead of half-assing it.��

    Ebsque��s body jerked slightly.

    The army of skeletal monsters shemanded was undoubtedly just as strong as their numbers.

    But Kraush could sense ack of genuine determination in her efforts.

    He knew all too well how impressive her prowess was on the battlefield.

    Enough for her to be called a lone army.

    Even with Sena beside him, it didn��t equate to the level Kraush could put up with easily.

    Moreover, her true power��the legion she��s known for��hadn��t evene into y yet.

    ��She could��ve easily held off Luminary and Brother Lai for at least three days without letting anyone get through.��

    In truth, the skeletal army blocking Kraush��s path was nothing but a sham.

    Ebsque quietly fell silent after hearing Kraush��s dis APPROVAL.

    Not exactly silence; rather, she sniffled quietly.

    ����It��s because of my damn arrogance.��

    Long ago, her foolish desire to revive a lostpanion.

    That obsession led to her relentless study of necromancy.

    And the reality of it all was failure after failure.

    For her, that dream of bringing back her friend was akin to a curse.

    A curse she could never shake off.

    And because of that curse, she had betrayed someone who had helped her.

    With a deeply rooted nature that couldn��t bring herself to betray others, she felt crushed with guilt.

    Kraush let out a sigh because he understood this fact so well.

    ��So that��s why you entered Ixion.��

    Ebsque tensed up slightly.

    Kraush had knowledge of Crimson Garden.

    So it was no surprise to him that he knew about Ixion.

    ��Do you think you��ll get what you want by going into Ixion?��

    ��I�� promised. The ck Witch said she��d revive my friends.��

    Ebsque gritted her teeth tightly as she said this.

    ��No, you must know this.��

    But Kraush refuted her ims.

    ��There��s no way to save your friends.��

    Ebsque��s eyes widened gradually.

    At the same time, her gaze darkened ominously.

    It was at that moment.

    With an unsettling shadow, Ebsque��s body began to dissolve and vanish.

    Simultaneously, her form became visible within the woods.

    Her face, framed by the ck robe, looked drained and weary.

    The emotions she had hidden were now bare for all to see, culminating in a depth of darkness cloaking her features.

    ����Who are you to make such assumptions?��

    Anger glinted in Ebsque��s eyes.

    Kraush��s words moments prior had struck a nerve she could hardly bear.

    But he couldn��t just leave her like this.

    Ebsque could not approach Ixion.

    If she amplified her power as a necromancer, Ixion would spiral out of control.

    Moreover, they needed her for the battle to conclude between Luminary and Sword King Lai Balheim.

    ��The other secret Luminary possesses.��

    Bloodmoon Realm.

    The trick of trapping the target and oneself in an independent space.

    If anyone could deploy Bloodmoon Realm against Lai, it was undoubtedly Luminary.

    In that case, one option remained.

    ��Ebsque, you left those corpses in Luminary��s Bloodmoon Realm, didn��t you?��

    Ebsque��s shoulders twitched.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She wasn��t wholly clueless.

    She had at least prepared some backup in case of emergencies.

    Corpse cements were set to intervene in Bloodmoon Realm at any moment, allowing her to carve a path through.

    Thus, Kraush needed her help.

    If he pushed himselfpletely against Luminary, it would end in disaster.

    ��Are you looking to persuade me?��

    Persuade, huh?

    Kraush swallowed a short chuckle.

    ��Are you asking me to cooperate? I��ve made a deal with Ixion. I don��t know what you believe, but she vowed to revive my friends.��

    Seeing the denial of reality in her words, Kraush raised his chin.

    It was time to pull her from her delusions into the light of truth.

    ��Your friends are no longer part of this world.��

    Ebsque��s wide eyesmenced trembling.

    She had never thought he could possibly know this.

    ��Stop it.��

    Ebsque attempted to end Kraush��s revtion at all costs.

    But he wasn��t going to hold back.

    ��All of them have been lost, including their remains.��

    The sound within Ebsque stirred in her heart.

    All those years she devoted herself to necromancy, yet she still couldn��t revive her friends even as corpses.

    The words of an outcast haunted her thoughts�� a coward who fled their previous realm.

    The truth emerged once more.

 Chapter: 153

    Chapter: 153

    The World Erosionists.

    They are outsiders who have reached this world for various reasons.

    Each of them once had their own world, where they surely found happiness.

    But the world was always finite.

    Ebsque Benapoch.

    The world she lived in was no different.

    Her world was called Dirox.

    By the time she was born, Dirox was already a world nearing its end.

    Acid rain continuously poured from the sky, and the soil could not sustain any life.

    Naturally, creatures grew increasingly vicious to survive.

    Below ground where the acid rain couldn��t reach.

    Countless people established their own cities.

    Ebsque was a street urchin in one such city.

    Day by day, she barely scraped by.

    Her dream was always to see the outside world.

    After all, she had neverid eyes on it.

    So, she saved every penny she earned just to buy books from the antique shop.

    Those books contained stories and pictures of the world above, long gone from existence.

    That was the only joy in her life.

    Then one day, she stumbled upon a book in the antique shop.

    ��Necromancer Studies.��

    Holding the book that purportedly contained knowledge lost long ago, she read it with fascination.

    Soon, she realized one important fact.

    She had a considerable talent for necromancy.

    Can you believe it? In just one day, she used the leftover bones of a rat she��d eaten to create a skeletal monster.

    Watching the skeletal body move ording to her will was extremely thrilling.

    From that day, she began to study necromancy every day.

    She amassed every rted book she could find.

    As she secretly immersed herself in her studies of necromancy,

    ��Ebsque!��

    A girl��s shout pierced through the ramshackle door, startling Ebsque.

    In a panic, she hid her materials.

    ��Ah, Aimi! You scared me. What��s up?��

    Feigning ignorance, she greeted the girl who entered.

    The girl had braided brown hair and a bright, cheerful demeanor.

    She was Ebsque��s long-time friend from childhood.

    In times when surviving day-to-day was tough, they clung to each other��her most precious and only friend.

    ��Why are you so surprised? Were you looking at something naughty again?��

    ��I-I was never looking at anything naughty!��

    Ebsque shouted, her face turning beet red.

    She felt embarrassed recalling that one day when she��d identally bought a romance novel and got caught reading it.

    ��You��re always teasing me!��

    With a yfulugh, Aimi burst in dramatically.

    ��Ebsque, do you remember the rumor going around recently?��

    ��Rumor?��

    ��Yeah! The one about how the surface has be safe!��

    Ebsque��s eyes widened.

    She had heard that rumor, too.

    However, she didn��t find it particrly interesting.

    How could she trust such hopeful news in a world like this?

    After all, the underground cities had little time left to live.

    It was estimated they��dst three more years.

    All resources underground would deplete, the shelters would fail, and acid rain would cause the ground to crumble.

    That was the bleak future of this deste world.

    But Aimi, that girl, always remained bright and hopeful.

    ��No way! Ebsque, this time it��s real! They��re gathering people from every city to head to the surface under the name ��Dirox Salvation Team.����

    Ebsque looked shocked.

    If the cities were organizing something like this, it was a whole different story.

    ��Aren��t they just a regr investigation team?��

    ��This one��s different. The recently returned investigation team imed they found signs that the surface is safe! They��re gathering notable figures directly from the cities!��

    Aimi��s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    She was a ��Nuker,�� a job that involved battling against criminal groups and twisted monsters prowling the underground.

    And she was among the top contenders among Nukers.

    Her pride in her profession and honorable aspirations lit up her eyes.

    ��They��ve built a spatial transfer magic circle connecting the underground to the surface where those signs were found.��

    ��Wait, Aimi, are you nning to join it?!��

    ��Yep, I am.��

    Aimi��s expression turned somber.

    Ebsque was taken aback by her serious gaze.

    Though they��d found signs of safety, that was only the investigation team��s word.

    No one truly knew what was happening out there.

    This was effectively a gamble for the underground cities, given their three-year expiration date.

    If luck ran out, they might not survive even that long.

    Aimi was struggling against such a fate.

    ��Aimi, it��s too dangerous.��

    Ebsque spoke with concern.

    ording to Aimi, many others would be joining, so she wished to express that Aimi didn��t have to participate.

    ��I��m getting promoted to the deputy leader of the Nukers this time. The former deputy died after a hole was put in their lung.��

    Underground citiesck proper sanitation and medicine, making their people vulnerable to illness, especially Nukers.

    They engaged in directbat, making them susceptible to infections.

    Yet, the Nukers were the only ones who could defend the cities.

    ��If the deputy doesn��t show up, it��s embarrassing.��

    Ebsque quickly pieced together why Aimi hade today.

    She hade to tell her she was leaving.

    ��Aimi.��

    ��Trust me. Aren��t you the renowned powerhouse in the city?��

    Aimi smiled at Ebsque.

    Upon seeing her smile, Ebsque clutched her hand tightly.

    ��Be careful out there.��

    ��Okay! If I find any books when I get back, I��ll grab them all. Preferably ones with a romantic theme, alright?��

    ��Not that again!��

    As Ebsque shouted, Aimi giggled and left.

    Then the Salvation Team was dispatched, filled with everyone��s expectations.

    A year passed.

    The Salvation Team ultimately did not return.

    Naturally, Aimi was among those who didn��te back.

    ��Aimi, you promised����

    Upon hearing of Aimi��s disappearance, Ebsque was left in shock.

    After all, they had grown up together for a lifetime.

    Sometimes she felt like an older sister, sometimes a younger sister, and Aimi��s loss left a huge void in Ebsque��s heart.

    On top of that, the security of the city began to deteriorate rapidly.

    Many capable Nukers had been dispatched to the Salvation Team, meaning fewer people were left to maintain order.

    As a result, criminal groups found it easier to invade.

    The city��s lifespan was dwindling quickly.

    The end was knocking on their door.

    People fell into despair and unease.

    Some even praised the end, proiming that salvation was found only in death, setting houses aze in the process.

    As the city began to ept its imminent death,

    Knock knock��

    Following Aimi��s disappearance, someone knocked on the door of Ebsque��s home, where she lived in a daze daily.

    When Ebsque opened the door with a shaky body,

    She found a middle-aged man who had once been famous as the Iron-Hand and had now retired.

    He nced at her, almost broken, and spoke.

    ��Ebsque, I��ve heard that you��re studying necromancy.��

    Ebsque flinched at that question.

    This was only natural.

    Although necromancy was a lost art, it was banned in the city.

    Handling corpses creates countless issues.

    So, Ebsque thought he was here to punish her for breaking the city��s rules.

    ��Th-That can��t be! I wouldn��t study something like that!��

    ��I need your help.��

    Ebsque froze.

    When she looked at him with a puzzled expression, the Iron-Hand held her gaze earnestly.

    ��Do you remember the people who went with the Salvation Team a year ago?��

    How could she forget?

    Among them was her most precious friend, Aimi.

    ��A magic signal was received recently through themunication crystal. The surface is overrun by too much mana, making it impossible to understand the signal��s meaning, but it��s undoubtedly a sign of survival.��

    ��W-What?! Really?!��

    Ebsque gasped in surprise, shouting at him.

    ��Yes, if you want, I can confirm it directly. We believe they arrived at a safe location, and for some unknown reason, the spatial magic circle is unable to operate, yet they are sending signals.��

    Ebsque��s eyes widened.

    ��I thought the storms of acid rain and the overcharged mana field had prevented them from returning! And the storms and the mana field have reduced today when the signal was confirmed!��

    Such optimistic observations felt too good to be true.

    But upon hearing this, Ebsque��s heart raced.

    Aimi was alive.

    That fact invigorated her.

    ��The city ns to dispatch a second Salvation Team. They��ll be better prepared than they werest time.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ��C-Can I be of help?��

    ��The storms of acid rain and mana field have altered the pathspletely. We need to reassess the routes for human travel.��

    Finally, Ebsque understood.

    As a necromancer, she was the one who could manage corpses.

    If she prepared corpses in advance for route testing, they could secure routes more safely.

    Ebsque��s eyes shimmered with determination.

    ��Alright! I��ll participate!��

    To find her friend Aimi,

    She was vehemently determined to join this Salvation Team.

    Seeing her resolute spirit, the Iron-Hand nodded.

    ��Departure is in two days. Be ready.��

    The Iron-Hand said that and left.

    Then, two dayster,

    Ebsque joined the Salvation Team.

    There were four members in this second Salvation Team.

    The Iron-Hand and Ebsque as the lead,

    A male mage specializing in spatial magic,

    And a one-armed female swordsman, the most prominent among the remaining Nukers.

    This small crew, totaling four, made up the second Salvation Team.

    Compared to the first, it was significantly smaller.

    But the city could no longer afford to lose more people.

    All the remaining strong fighters were members of the first Salvation Team.

    ��Let��s set off.��

    With the Iron-Hand��smand, Ebsque began to ascend the staircase leading to the surface.

    Her heart raced with excitement.

    The surface, something she had never seen before.

    Of course, it made sense she would feel excited now, as she was finally climbing toward the world above that had so intrigued her.

    ��Hey, Captain, wasn��t the first Salvation Team called Abalos? What��s our second team going to be?��

    Abalos, which means Wings of Dirox.

    The one-armed female swordsman, Ruze, asked, and the Iron-Hand answered briefly.

    ��Benapoch.��

    ��Huh? What does that even mean?��

    When Ruze tilted her head, the male mage, Muzkan, chuckled.

    ��It means hope in ancientnguage.��

    ��Ugh, how cheesy.��

    ��Well, it��s true we are thest hope. The city is nearing its end.��

    Muzkan nced down at the endless staircase.

    He looked with a heavy heart at the underground city that was left with only death.

    ��It��sing.��

    Just then, the Iron-Hand admonished them to keep their thoughts to themselves.

    Ebsque��s eyes caught the entrance leading to the surface.

    A doorway blocked with steel and various materials.

    The Iron-Hand approached and firmly twisted the round door handle with both hands.

    Creeeak, creeeak!

    After a while, the door thudded open.

    In that moment, Ebsque squeezed her eyes shut against the blinding light.

    Of course, she couldn��t help but be weak against the light since she had lived her entire life underground.

    Once she slowly opened her eyes,

    She saw the scorched earth and sand.

    And the bright sun shining down.

    Ebsque��s eyes widened with astonishment.

    She was feeling the warmth of the sun for the very first time.

    Outside.

    This was the outside world.

    ��The sun is shining! Looks like a lucky day!��

    The Iron-Hand said as he looked up at the sky.

    ��And it��s about to get bad soon.��

    At the same time, his gaze shifted towards the distance.

    Off in the horizon, with the crackling sound, dark clouds were rolling in.

    Bringing acid rain, the clouds aimed to turn thisnd into hell once again.

    The falling rain would be heavy enough to create a river.

    ��Let��s move quickly.��

    Thus, their journey began.

    �� �� ��

    And as expected, it was a treacherous one.

    ��It��s caving in!��

    Due to the daily onught of acid rain, the weak terrain crumbled with every step they took, trying to swallow them into the depths.

    ��There are too many! Captain, hold that line! I��ll help from this side!��

    ��It��s not my chest! I��m Ebsque, dammit!��

    ��More��sing!��

    ��Everyone, stop jabbering and concentrate.��

    Despite the acid rain, monsters prowling the surface would fixate on them as prey, descending in droves.

    With that, everyone became more ragged as time passed.

    It was a struggle just to withstand the acid rain; the ground kept copsing, monsters sprang up from somewhere, and mana storms asionally erupted.

    If Hell existed, this was it.

    Yet perhaps because of that, they engaged in conversation more frequently.

    ��At times like this, if we stopmunicating, we can��t trust and rely on each other, leading to mistakes.��

    That was the Iron-Hand��s philosophy as the leader of the Second Salvation Team.

    Initially, all three nodded along.

    But as time wore on, their talking became more and more abundant.

    They could feel it vaguely.

    The moment this conversation faltered would symbolize their end.

    ��I was born under a mother who was raped by criminals. Mommitted suicide the moment I was born, and I was sold into very. My master was a psycho with a fetish for hands. So when I turned eight, he decided my hands were too pretty and chopped them off. Bastard.��

    Ruze, the one-armed swordsman, shared her harrowing past.

    ��Haha, I don��t have that kind of dark story, though. Oh, I do have one. My talent was so great that my master feared I��d take his position, so he tried to kill me!��

    Muzkan, pretending to be bright, revealed his past.

    Later, he disclosed that the master he referred to was, in fact, his father.

    ��When I retired, my sick bodyy there. My daughter was off with the first Salvation Team. The medication was costly.��

    The Iron-Hand shared why he joined this Salvation Team.

    More than anyone, he wanted to find the first Salvation Team.

    His daughter was surely there.

    Later, he learned that the name of his daughter was Benapoch.

    ��Then how about we use this second Salvation Team to start our family lineage? The House of Benapoch. What do you think? Nobles in the city do that all the time, those garbage people who only know themselves.��

    ��A family lineage? Wouldn��t that make Ruze and me family? That��s troubling.��

    ��Seriously, stop that crush of yours.��

    ��Who said I had a crush on you?!��

    Ruze and Muzkan frequently bickered like that.

    They seemed to have a bad rtionship, yet when danger lurked, they prioritized each other first.

    ��Ugh, I can��t believe how useless you are����

    ��Shut it, you��re the rough one!��

    Despite the sounds echoing throughout the night, Ebsque pretended not to hear.

    ��I heard your friend and my daughter were friends.��

    The Iron-Hand unveiled an unexpected story.

    Aimi and his daughter, Benapoch, were said to have been friends.

    He felt guilt for having brought Ebsque along.

    Understandably so, as she was of simr age to his daughter, but he prioritized her long ago, which left him feeling uneasy.

    ��It��s okay. I��m going to find my friends.��

    The Iron-Hand turned to her, looking surprised.

    Ebsque, slightly embarrassed, continued.

    ��Uh, it��s only natural. A friend��s friend is still a friend, you know? So Benapoch is my friend too!��

    As the Iron-Hand absorbed her words, he smiled for the first time.

    ����I see. She��d love that.��

    That smile became a vivid memory for Ebsque.

    And their journey continued.

    They asionally lost their way.

    It was not easy to find the path, given how frequently it had changed over time.

    Yet, the four continued to move diligently, following the signals.

    Eventually, the first casualty urred.

 Chapter: 154

    Chapter: 154

    Sudden floods surged as acid rain poured down.

    Before they could react, the rising waters swept everything away in an instant.

    And to protect everyone, Muzkan, the magician, burned through his magic to hold back the flood in theke.

    As a result, he exhausted all his strength and ultimately lost his life.

    It was the price paid for everything.

    There was no regret on his face.

    The regret, instead, belonged to those who remained.

    ��This fool, this idiot����

    Especially Ruze was having a tough time.

    ����We can��t take the body with us.��

    Just before dying, Muzkan hadid everything he could offer from his spatial pockets.

    Now, there was no magician to pack their gear.

    Each had to carry their own burdens.

    Besides, they could no longer enjoy magical protection.

    ��I��ll take care of it.��

    ��No, it��s fine.��

    Ruze, wiping away tears, shook her head at Ebsque��s insistence to take the body with her.

    ��Your heart isn��t limitless. This is enough.��

    Ruze wrapped her arms around her belly.

    Seeing that, Ebsque realized what she meant.

    In the acid rain, Muzkan, with his regret-free face, faded into nothingness.

    The journey of the remaining trio continued.

    And shortly after, the second casualty emerged.

    Ruze was the second victim.

    She had demonstrated her elite skills as a one-armed swordsman, but being one-armed led to her demise.

    The creatures attacked, and the poison from their attacks hit her empty arm, iming her heart.

    ��Ruze, no! No!��

    Ebsque screamed and poured all the potions she had saved for her, but her life was slipping away quickly.

    ��Haha, Muzkan�� I couldn��t even protect the connection to Seok.��

    Ruze, spitting out blood, slowly closed her eyes, regret written all over her face.

    ��If I were alone, it would have been okay����

    Wrapping her arms around her belly, filled with deep regret, Ruze met her end.

    Naturally, they couldn��t take her body either.

    Ebsque��s mana was reaching its limit as well.

    ����Let��s go.��

    The Iron-Hand and Ebsque continued on, eventually left alone.

    The conversation between them began to dwindle.

    Sensing the change, the Iron-Hand slowly talked about his daughter, almost to himself.

    Ebsque could only listen in silence.

    Then one day.

    As always, the ground confirmed by Ebsque copsed beneath her feet.

    Unluckily, underground acidic water surged up, instantly melting everything below, causing the ground above to crumble as well.

    Ah, so this is how I die.

    Thoughts of Aimi shed through Ebsque��s mind as she gazed at the fading sky.

    She wanted to see Aimi again.

    Having long since given up hope and worn out by her body, it was then her eyes closed, filled with regret.

    In that moment of near plummeting into the acidicke, she was caught by the Iron-Hand.

    He swiftly lifted her body upward.

    When Ebsque opened her eyes wide after being hauled up, she found herself rolling on the surface.

    After rolling around for a while and coughing, she lifted her head.

    Whaty ahead was just an empty wastnd.

    ����Iron-Hand?��

    Ebsque called out to him, but he was nowhere to be found.

    Her face went pale.

    Rushing back to the spot she fell, all that greeted her was rushing acidic water.

    In that final moment, the Iron-Hand had thrown himself to catch her, plunging into the acidicke.

    ��A, ah����n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Overwhelmed with despair due to her mistake, she sank deep into sorrow.

    He hade to the surface to save his daughter.

    Yet he prioritized himself over her.

    Ebsque understood.

    Subconsciously, he had been treating her as if she were his daughter.

    Because she was of the same age as his daughter, such behavior had naturally slipped out.

    In the Iron-Hand��s eyes, there had always been a mix of longing and regret.

    And at the veryst moment, the Iron-Hand chose to save her instead.

    Ebsque rose from the ground.

    Exposed to the acidic rain, with her skin and legs melting, she began to move forward again.

    Since the Iron-Hand had saved her life,

    she now had to fulfill his goal.

    His singr goal:

    To save his daughter.

    And the goal of Benapoch:

    To save the city.

    With the name of hope held close, she did not let it go and kept pushing forward.

    It was tough.

    The world, heading towards destruction, kept binding Ebsque��s ankles, and her body became increasingly battered.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    Eventually, her body reached its limit.

    Death was looming near.

    But she couldn��t die.

    Everyone had sacrificed so much to send her this far.

    So she decided to be a corpse herself.

    ��AAAHHHH!��

    Screaming, she extracted her own heart and cast necromancy.

    As a result, she transformed into a monster that was human yet not human.

    Holding the blood-dripping heart, she began to move her lifeless body.

    Free from death, her body could now keep moving onward.

    ��It��s close, it��s close.��

    The signals were growing stronger.

    Thus, she pushed herself to keep going.

    And.

    And at the end of it��

    Finally, her journey reached its conclusion.

    Thud��

    She slowly picked up the magical signal device, half-buried in the sand.

    Where the acid rain was clearly absent.

    This was the ce the previous exploration team had risked their lives to discover; surely, the acid rain was gone.

    However, it was not a ce where anyone could live.

    It was simply devoid of acid rain.

    The sunshine, shining fiercely without a filter, melted everything away.

    Ebsque looked at the sun she had seen on the first day and felt its warmth.

    But the ozoneyer and atmosphere were destroyed, making it impossible for humans to survive directly under the harsh sunlight.

    The investigation team looked at the clear sky without clouds, believing the surface had recovered.

    Yet the reality was different.

    There were no bodies from the first exploration team.

    The supply had all run out, and amid the storm of acid rain and magic barrier, they had lost their path back.

    Thus, under this sun, they had melted into nothing but sand.

    Only the remaining mana in the rescue request magic signal faintly sustained a protective spell.

    ��Too much, isn��t it?��

    With a cracked voice, Ebsque began to cry.

    This was the ce they had risked their lives to reach with the four of them.

    Some were looking for their daughters.

    Some sought friends.

    Some desired to be the hope.

    Some yearned for paradise.

    They hade this far.

    But for this to be the oue?

    Ebsque plunged into unbearable emotions, feeling all their efforts had gone to waste.

    Whoosh��

    Boom!

    And then, as if proiming her end, the storm of acid rain roared back on their path.

    Standing there, she smiled as if liberated.

    Then she began to wander beneath the sun she had believed was paradise.

    Hoping there might be a shred of paradise here.

    Amid destruction, she walked aimlessly.

    Having poured all her mana into protection, once she had used everyst bit, she finally copsed.

    The zing sun began to melt her body.

    But shecked the strength to counter it now.

    It urred to her that she should have done this much sooner.

    To see herrades again.

    To see her friend Aimi again.

    It was when she closed her eyes for thest time.

    The sand beneath her crumbled away.

    And when her weary body was sucked into the fallen sand, she opened her eyes again.

    Cold water touched her head.

    When she regained her senses, she was surrounded bykes and forests.

    The moment she stared in awe at the scenery, which she had only seen in books, the word paradise popped into her mind.

    ��Everyone!��

    Just as Ebsque hurriedly sat up, the same forest greeted her.

    She moved forward, dazed.

    There was nothing.

    The intense sun that had just shone and the acidic rain were nowhere to be found.

    And herpanions and the world; all were gone.

    Even after finding paradise, she had nothing now.

    The moment she confronted that reality, she felt shivers of deep loneliness creeping in.

    So cold.

    So cold it felt as though her insides were rotting away.

    The feeling of being abandoned alone in the world quickly gnawed at her.

    ��Ah, no! No! I��m here! I��m a necromancer!��

    Then she began to deny reality.

    She was a necromancer.

    One who dealt with corpses.

    The ultimate goal of a necromancer is to revive even the dead to the point of indistinguishable from the living.

    If she reached that state, she could be together with herpanions in paradise.

    Despite the reality where there wasn��t even a handful of corpses she could revive, she clenched her fists tightly.

    Ebsque Benapoch.

    The world��s one and only necromancer thus became a world eroder.

    And this world eroder now faced a lone boy.

    ��Ebsque Benapoch.��

    The boy, with blue eyes, looked directly at her.

    ��When will you stop denying reality?��

    Kraush��s words pierced deep into Ebsque��s heart.

    Her hair trembled.

    She understood.

    She had lived long denying reality until now.

    And so, wanting to avoid facing that reality, she shut herself away even more.

    ��What do you know? What do you know!?��

    Thick tears began to fall from Ebsque��s eyes.

    It had been such a hard journey.

    Yet she wanted to return to that journey.

    It was the only time in her life she could have moved forward the most.

    In this ce, she was an eroder.

    Just a stranger.

    ��I know.��

    Kraush chuckled lightly, looking at Ebsque.

    Indeed, he had heard plenty of her tales.

    Locked away in prison, she had spoken of her past daily.

    Back then, Kraush couldn��t understand Ebsque��s feelings.

    But now he did.

    He too had desperately fought for survival even after losing everyone.

    That day when they couldn��t prevent the destruction.

    Kraush had also fallen deep into despair.

    The weight of all that hope crushed down on a person��s shoulder.

    ��I��ve lost everyone I was close to in this world.��

    Though they might be the same people, the ones in Kraush��s memory no longer existed.

    They could never return from the world they had lost.

    Just as Ebsque couldn��t save a single one of her friends,

    Kraush couldn��t save even one of hisrades either.

    All that remained were memories.

    ��But I keep living. Because they saved me and brought me this far.��

    To avoid repeating the same mistakes.

    Kraush fought with all his might to live for today.

    He thought that was the only way to repay those who had been with him.

    ��And isn��t that the same for you? You��ve been living on without being able to hold onto your goal.��

    Kraush took a step forward.

    At that, Ebsque��s body jolted.

    ��It��s frightening. Being left all alone.��

    Loneliness is severe.

    The loneliness that no one remembers the world she once knew is inexpressibly harsh.

    So Ebsque had denied reality.

    For if not, she felt she would be forever alone in this world.

    ��That��s why you hide then. Even if you try to leave something behind in this world, you��re afraid you��ll lose it all again.��

    Ebsque��s eyes wavered.

    Snow began to fall slowly from the sky.

    And through the falling snow, Kraush��s eyes shone blue.

    With snow descending, Ebsque trembled.

    ��Ebsque.��

    Kraush spoke to the tear-filled, speechless Ebsque.

    ��Let��s make a deal, like back then.��

    Ebsque��s past and Kraush��s beginning were surely different.

    ��Just one deal, Kraush.��

    After the ck Witch��s death, she had asked Kraush for that in prison.

    ��I��ll tell you one secret the Ephania Pce has kept hidden.��

    With a relinquished smile, she leaned her head against the bars in that moment.

    ��Break my heart that Aria possesses.��

    Back then, Kraush had definitely taken a deal for death from her.

    ��I will inherit the immortality of Crimson Garden.��

    But now, she was uttering apletely different deal than before.

    Ebsque��s eyes widened.

    Ebsque was immortal in a sense different from Crimson Garden.

    However, she could choose to break her own heart and die if she wanted.

    She merely chose not to die for the sake of her oldrades.

    She was a half-baked immortal.

    But Crimson Garden was different.

    She was genuinely immortal.

    And Kraush would inherit that same immortality.

    ��Even if you crumble and vanish, I will continue to live in this world.��

    Everyone who had once been by her side had crumbled away.

    Not a single friend,rade, or world remained for her.

    This loneliness had scared her, making her cling to resurrection.

    She was still terrified now.

    Terrified of seeing those beside her leave her and the loneliness that woulde next.

    Amidst this loneliness she had entrenched herself in,

    the boy who had stepped into her life began to color that darkness.

    Kraush��s hand cradled Ebsque��s head.

    Thanks to using Annihtion Erosion, warmth flowed through his hand, soaking into her.

    Ebsque raised her head.

    The boy reflected in her teary eyes wore an innocent smile.

    ��If you��re lonely, just stick by my side. I won��t leave you alone.��

    Tears streamed down Ebsque��s trembling cheeks.

    She could inherit all the loneliness she had experienced so far.

    Stealing was her specialty when it came to curses.

    ��So help me out.��

    Kraush pointed to the mountain.

    ��How about we try saving this world together this time?��

    On the snowy peak,

    the two who had experienced a ruined world and lost everything now faced each other in the current one.

 Chapter: 155

    Chapter: 155

    After that, Ebsque, who had been sniffling, finally came to her senses.

    She had felt like she was about to go on a rampage, denying reality, but then she nced at Kraush and sighed.

    ��Are you stupid? You think just because you��re here, I won��t feel lonely?��

    What a p in the face after trying tofort her!

    Kraush looked at her with a nk expression, while Ebsque blew her nose loudly.

    Then she shot him a sidelong nce and began to pout.

    She couldn��t ignore what he had said.

    ��Well, if you��re feeling lonely, I guess I can stick around a bit. It��ll be tough if you get immortality and all that!��

    ��Oh, how thoughtful of you.��

    Kraush made a bored expression and pointed below.

    ��First, can we stop that over there?��

    Below, Haring and Sena were still fighting through the White Skeleton Legion.

    So Ebsque sheepishly raised her hand and said, ����But if I do that, I��ll betray Ixion. They��ll probably seek revenge, you know.��

    Her face showed a hint of concern.

    Ixion, the group of World Eroding beings, was a threat to the world itself.

    Thinking they could be a target made her genuinely nervous.

    ��If you��re scared of revenge, don��t worry.��

    Kraush scolded her for talking nonsense.

    ��They��re all dead anyway, so it��s not like it matters.��

    With his tant deration, Ebsque looked at him with wide eyes.

    She didn��t even think about denying his words.

    She knew just how dangerous he was.

    ����So why am I being treated specially?��

    Ebsque asked, fiddling with her hair, which still held a bit of Kraush��s warmth.

    Kraush had persuaded her to leave Ixion, promising to keep herpany until her eyes closed for good.

    Those words kept circling in Ebsque��s mind, making her squirm.

    [It��s a crazy world.]

    Then, the Crimson Garden let out a loud tongue-clicking noise.

    With the White Skeleton Legion finally stopping, Ebsque nced at Haring and Sena climbing the mountain and realized something.

    ��Just think of it as a past life connection.��

    ��Wait, you believe in fate now?��

    ��I��m more of a skeptic. If we go by fate, this world will be doomed in no time.��

    Kraush turned back to Ebsque, urging her to stop with the terrible thoughts.

    She jumped in surprise and turned her head away.

    Kraush, confused by her reaction, suddenly heard a loud rumbling noise from beyond the mountain.

    It was proof that the battle between Aliod and Lai was heating up.

    That meant the power of World Erosion must have also be stronger.

    They had to act quickly before the situation worsened.

    ��By the way, Ebsque, you dide up with a way to enter the Blood Sky World, didn��t you?��

    At that moment, Ebsque froze.

    Seeing her strange reaction, Kraush raised an eyebrow.

    Ebsque, looking panicked, stammered, ��Well, I did set it up originally? But everything got obliterated from the inside����

    She seemed to ramble, sinking her head as if embarrassed.

    ��It�� it got erased����

    Kraush let out a frustrated sigh.

    It wasn��t like she hadn��t prepared, but it waspletely annihted, so he had nothing to say.

    ��Guess we just have to punch through it.��

    Kraush resolved himself with an air of determination.

    He was used to situations never going smoothly.

    The worst usually breeds more worsts.

    As disappointing as it was, they just needed to use force and break through.

    ����I��ll do it.��

    Suddenly, Ebsque spoke up with a responsible look.

    ��Do you think you can?��

    She straightened her back, confidently raising her upper body against gravity.

    ��I��ll use my Third Style.��

    Kraush, knowing what she meant by ��Third Style,�� nodded.

    ��Alright, I��ll leave it to you.��

    Preparations wereplete.

    Now it was time to smash that Aliod bastard.

    ��

    Inside the Blood Sky World.

    Below dozens of Lai��s Emperor��s Destruction Swords whirling around,

    Aliod was charging while wielding his Blood Scythe, which had be one with his arm.

    In his view, Lai, who was swinging his Swords with his arms crossed, appeared.

    As if it was only natural for him to be the king here, he stood without moving an inch.

    He looked incredibly arrogant, but that was the exact demeanor that suited him best.

    He too was focused on wielding the Emperor��s Destruction Sword.

    The moment he spotted Lai, the descending Emperor��s Destruction Sword sliced between Lai and Aliod.

    ��I can��t get close at all!��

    Aliod frowned in frustration.

    Despite that, his gaze darted rapidly.

    Lai��s Emperor��s Destruction Sword definitely bore ridiculous power.

    One mountain had nearly copsed during their battle.

    If it weren��t for the Blood Sky World, an avnche would have swept through andid utter waste below.

    ��I guess he noticed my Blood Sky World and is fighting more actively.��

    By unintentionally providing a battlefield where they could fight freely, he had inadvertently helped them.

    However, this worked for Aliod too.

    Even though the others didn��t know, the more they fought, the stronger the power of World Erosion grew outside.

    The traits of World Eroders are not widely known, except for a few famous ones.

    They moved in secrecy and were also strong enough that no matter how much they hid it, it wasn��t possible to conceal everything.

    Moreover, after the incident with the Lagrain family, Aliod had hidden away immediately.

    Naturally, that left himcking in information.

    ��The longer they fight, the better it is for me.��

    At that moment, Aliod��s legs began to pump with blood.

    ��I��m not one to just take a beating, am I?��

    With blood rushing through his legs, Aliod jumped explosively.

    Countless Emperor��s Destruction Swords began to rain down before him.

    The moment an Emperor��s Destruction Sword was about to descend, he swung his Blood Scythe.

    The energy bursting forth from his Blood Scythe redirected his body mid-air.

    Aliod began to showcase enchanting maneuvers.

    Evading all the raining Emperor��s Destruction Swords, he swiftly approached Lai.

    Lai��s brow twitched as he watched Aliod get closer.

    Aliod��s body, now a vibrant crimson, was doused with blood.

    ��Whoosh!��

    As he exhaled, Aliod��s body swelled tremendously.

    Bang!

    Following a thunderous boom in the air, Aliod shot forward like a cannonball.

    The sudden change in speed meant even Lai��s Emperor��s Destruction Sword was a beatte to catch him.

    Taking advantage of that opening, Aliod imbued his Blood Scythe with a surge of crimson energy.

    Swoosh!

    With a twisting sound, Aliod felt the weight of blood gushing out from his body flood toward his Blood Scythe.

    Yet even so, Aliod��s arm remained intact.

    Instead, it tore through skin and muscle, leaving bones barely hanging.

    Aliod��s red eyes widened.

    Thanks to his enhanced Blood Scythe, he was more powerful than a World Erosive creature.

    Naturally, he wouldn��t be injured from any run-of-the-mill assault, yet his arm was in this state.

    Before him stood two figures.

    A boy, with an expression as if he had swallowed something sour, positioned himself, powerfully swinging his sword covered in ck mes, while behind him was a girl with short, mixed ck and purple hair.

    Their fluttering hair and clothing indicated that they had descended from above.

    In that moment, the boy kicked off the ground.

    With that, he bolted toward Aliod at a speed so explosive it momentarily distracted him.

    He was quick.

    And he was dangerous.

    If he could strike at any time, this boy was the greatest threat here.

    The aura he emitted was distinguishably that of a World Eroder.

    Upon realizing that, Aliod��s killing intent surged.

    He couldn��t figure out why Ebsque suddenly betrayed him.

    All his senses were now solely focused on this boy.

    In fact, he even forgot about Lai momentarily.

    Fwoosh!

    The wrath and murderous intent pouring from Aliod mmed into Kraush��s face.

    Kraush felt it even through his focus.

    ��Just like always, he��s a monster.��

    His hair stood on end, and the overwhelming pressure swirled around, shaking his vision.

    His instincts warned him to run away from here, screaming at him to flee.

    As expected, he was strong.

    Even after activating Annihtion Erosion, he felt inadequate to face a World Eroder.

    Yet he wasn��t alone.

    Kraush��s goal at this moment was to draw Aliod��s attention entirely on himself.

    Thanks to the threat Aliod felt from the state of his ripped arm, he had aplished that goal.

    Someone faster than Kraush had already closed in on Aliod from behind.

    Soft, white wings fluttered.

    Sena had activated her Hyper Speed.

    This Sena could easily outpace even Kraush��s Thunder Prime in this state.

    As she soared with the wings spread wide, the fabric swirling beneath her transformed into insidious needles aimed to pierce through Aliod.

    Aliod realized toote what was happening.

    After focusing all his attention on Kraush, he couldn��t react in time.

    Thud, thud!

    ��Ugh!?��

    Even in that moment, he barely twisted his body to dodge the fatal strike, but the fabric had pierced through his sides, creating multiple puncture wounds.

    With his movement restrained, Kraush charged towards him.

    His Rain Thunder Prime zed crimson.

    As seven celestial symbols adorned with darkness enveloped him, they released a burst of vibrant light.

    When the blood-red moon rose above, Kraush��s mind surged with waves of ck mes.

    Annihtion Erosion.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Fifth Style!

    Destruction of Heaven, Moon, and Fire!

    Under the blood-red moon, the ck me storm swept through the shattered Blood Sky World.

 Chapter: 156

    Chapter: 156

    Facing the oing storm of ck mes, Kraush was gripping his sword and gasping for breath.

    He had reached the Malignant Heaven with the help of the<strong>Annihtion Erosion��s</strong>ten seconds and the instant-strengthening elixir.

    Having felt it before, the toll on his body was painfully evident.

    But Kraush held onto his sanity with immense mental strength.

    At the same time, he summoned Nox and the Eye Doll, forcibly suppressing the<strong>Piercing Death</strong>and<strong>Frenzy</strong>.

    ��This is something I need to keep applying in real battles moving forward.��

    He couldn��t afford to fall after every fight.

    Once the war broke out for real, dragging on, a one-off awakening could spell danger.

    So, Kraush determined to endure, even if just for one more chance to fight.

    In that moment, his eyes, half-closed, suddenly gleamed as he focused ahead.

    Simultaneously, through the ck mes, a sword was being thrust directly at his head.

    Blood Razor.

    The sword used by the<strong>diator</strong>.

    Just as Kraush hurriedly summoned<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>to wield his sword again��

    KABOOM! BAM! KABOOM!

    Giant swords plunged into the ground before Kraush, forcibly halting the Blood Razor.

    Those swords were none other than the<strong>Emperor��s Destruction Swords</strong>.

    The secret weapon of King Rai Balheim.

    Beyond those Emperor��s Destruction Swords, the furious face of<strong>diator</strong>appeared.

    One arm was mangled, his body burned more than halfway, and blood was dripping from his wounds.

    His eyes were aze with rage.

    He simply couldn��t ept the state he was in.

    Yet, instead of being consumed by his fury, he maintained a certain calmness.

    Deep down, he understood.

    If Rai and Senaunched a coordinated attack now, he wouldn��t stand a chance.

    Especially with the potential threat of Ebsque starting to loom.

    Above all, there was Kraush, the one who had put him in this condition.

    For<strong>diator</strong>, the most dangerous threat at that moment was none other than Kraush.

    Because he didn��t know that Kraush was at his limit.

    Kraush showed not a hint of weakness as he raised<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>.

    Just that act alone made<strong>diator��s</strong>expression warp in fear, and his body shrank back.

    It was proof that his body remembered the recent attack.

    ����Who are you? I��ve never heard of anyone like you among the<strong>World Eroders</strong>.��

    As expected, just like with Ebsque and the Armed Princess,<strong>diator</strong>recognized Kraush as a World Eroder.

    Seeing the wariness in his eyes, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle inwardly.

    He never thought he could take him down right from the start.

    ��But I thought I could at least break him enough so he can��t move.��

    Kraush poured all his energy into using<strong>Malignant Heaven</strong>.

    But even after putting in that much effort,<strong>diator</strong>showed no signs of falling.

    In the first ce, if it hadn��t been for Haring��s<strong>Invisible</strong>and Sena��s assistance, he would��ve never gotten<strong>diator</strong>in that state.

    He must��ve dodged right away.

    ��In the beginning, I was aiming for his neck, but it was his arm that got hit.��

    Just from a bad feeling alone,<strong>diator</strong>managed to detect the<strong>Invisible</strong>spell and avoided it.

    That��s why fighting a<strong>World Eroder</strong>was just a no-go.

    They were all literal monsters.

    Kraush felt the wide gap between himself and the<strong>World Eroder</strong>.

    Not yet.

    He still had a long way to go.

    He had to grow stronger.

    Fire ignited in Kraush��s eyes.

    The world is full of beings like<strong>diator</strong>.

    On top of that, there were the<strong>Ultimate Eroders</strong>born from the spreading<strong>World Erosion</strong>.

    These Ultimates were hell on Earth, even defeating the<strong>Sky Generations</strong>of the past.

    It was Kraush��s duty to block those from bringing about an apocalypse.

    Perhaps that��s why his will reignited fiercely.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring rushed over to his side, having finally found her footing.

    With a dagger in hand, she stood trembling.

    That trembling was one of rage.

    Because the<strong>diator</strong>, as seen through her eyes, evoked memories of that fateful day.

    But she held her ground.

    She promised Kraush she wouldn��t lose herself to anger.

    ��You good?��

    Kraush asked, pretending to be calm as he caught his breath.

    Haring nodded slowly.

    The reason her brother was murdered during the<strong>Lagrain</strong>incident was because of the<strong>diator</strong>.

    Yet Haring��s face was calmer than ever.

    ��Because we promised earlier.��

    She had mulled over her vow to control her hatred after calming down earlier with Kraush.

    She had to repay him for the debt she owed.

    So as long as he was there, she could find peace.

    ��And above all, Kraush got a hit in.��

    Her eyes glinted as she red at the<strong>diator��s</strong>arm.

    She savored being able to participate, even slightly, in her revenge.

    It was only natural since she had carried resentment towards the<strong>diator</strong>her entire life.

    ��Yeah, as long as you don��t get blinded by vengeance, you��ll be fine.��

    Kraush had seen countless souls consumed by revenge over the years.

    With that level of control, Haring should manage just fine.

    In that instant,<strong>diator</strong>began to stir again, prompting the<strong>Emperor��s Destruction Sword</strong>into action.

    As the swords came crashing down to bind him,<strong>diator</strong>frantically focused on evasion.

    No matter how strong he was, having taken a direct hit from both Sena��s attack and Kraush��s strike meant he was in rough shape.

    Clearly,<strong>diator</strong>��s body was slower now than before.

    But that didn��t mean they could box him in yet.

    ��Kraush.��

    Rai, who had approached unannounced, called out.

    Kraush nced at the relentless<strong>Emperor��s Destruction Sword</strong>and warned Rai.

    ��Brother Rai, we can��t keep fighting<strong>diator</strong>.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��He possesses a peculiar trait. The more he fights strong opponents, the stronger the<strong>World Erosion</strong>bes.��

    The power of<strong>World Erosion</strong>was still growing.

    Even now, Hardenhartz was in danger.

    Rai��s expression darkened.

    It seemed he hadn��t known that fact until Kraush mentioned it.

    ����Hardenhartz has<strong>One Sword</strong>.��

    Rai��s eyes glinted ominously.

    ��If it��s them, there��s no problem.��

    That meant he intended to keep fighting<strong>diator</strong>.

    ��No, that��s not the case. The<strong>One Sword</strong>can��t withstand a<strong>World Erosion</strong>.��

    Kraush rejected Rai��s assertion.

    The more<strong>One Sword</strong>exerted its full power, the more Hardenhartz would be a wreck.

    Moreover, there were more than just the main enemy.

    If the lesser Eroders strengthened, it would be up to the residents of Hardenhartz to bear the consequences.

    ��Besides, he��ll be running away soon.��

    ����He��s going to escape?��

    ��Yeah, his objective has already been achieved. I heard that from the<strong>Night Ravens</strong>leader who was on the same side as him.��

    Rai��s gaze flickered.

    After all, the deration from earlier implied that Kraush was connected to the<strong>World Eroders</strong>.

    ��He acted independently for that reason, huh.��

    And it seemed Rai had caught on to Kraush leaving the Hardenhartz main building alone.

    With unfocused eyes, Rai stared at Kraush.

    Kraush wasn��t particrly tied to Rai.

    He simply knew this was his character.

    He focused on securing his own interests.

    No matter what, if it meant securing an advantage, he would go along with it.

    That was who Rai was.

    So, Kraush had deliberately revealed this information.

    ��Yeah, that��s right.��

    Kraush confirmed with confidence.

    <strong>diator</strong>loved to battle strong foes.

    Yet, when his life was in danger, he��d run away at a moment��s notice.

    That contradiction irked Kraush.

    He would tirelessly escape whenever<strong>World Erosion</strong>erupted.

    And on top of that, he had the<strong>ck Witch</strong>supporting him.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    If the<strong>ck Witch</strong>whisked him away to her independent space, it would be game over.

    But for Kraush, that was an opportunity.

    He was confident he could tie up the<strong>ck Witch��s</strong>attention.

    All he needed was one means to finish<strong>diator</strong>off.

    ��I��mcking in output.��

    Kraush��s gaze shifted toward Rai.

    ��Brother Rai.��

    Slowly raising<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>.

    His body trembled from the toll of using<strong>Malignant Heaven</strong>.

    It wasn��t just hard to maintain appearances; it was a difficult task altogether.

    ��You have something you received from the head family, right?��

    There was one sword that Rai received when Kraush was born.

    With that sword, it just might be possible.

    Rai��s eyebrows twitched, as if to say, ��How do you know about that?��

    But the intensity in Rai��s gaze soon mellowed.

    He wasn��t the type to drag out questions for long.

    ��Let��s do it.��

    There was no time to be picky about what they used now.

    If they lost the opportunity to catch<strong>diator</strong>here, they might never get another chance.

    ����That sword isn��tpleted yet.��

    Even when he received it at Kraush��s birth, the sword still remained unfinished.

    It meant it was quite the troublesome sword to finish.

    ��But that means it can still be used.��

    Kraush knew through his own eyes that its destructive potential was extraordinary.

    Rai looked at Kraush with a prating gaze.

    Only 15 years old.

    The youngest in the Balheim family, who even had a rumor of being half-baked until recently.

    Even Rai, who had no love for his family, cared little for the second sibling, Lilish.

    Was it because of that?

    Rai, with his nature, took an objective look at Kraush��s potential in this situation.

    He could see that, despite gradually depleting energy, the output he had shown earlier was impressive enough to catch Rai��s attention.

    He wasn��t even close to being on par with<strong>Charlotte</strong>, and yet someone his age could show this much output was shocking.

    Could Kraush fulfill his role here?

    Naturally, it wasn��t even a question he needed to ponder.

    Kraush was a direct descendant of Balheim.

    Balheim wasn��t the sort of family that would overlook talent just because of age or position.

    ��Bind him for sure.��

    Rai��s eyes, colored simrly to Kraush��s, sparkled with anticipation toward<strong>diator</strong>.

    ��I��ll take care of the rest.��

    Kraush smiled at Rai��s most trustworthy promise.

    ��Haring, pass me the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>.��

    Kraush reached out toward Haring.

    Haring looked at Kraush with reluctance.

    She didn��t want to hand over the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>at all.

    Though her nemesis,<strong>diator</strong>, was right there, she didn��t want to see Kraush in pain either.

    But in the end, she opened the pouch of her determination.

    ��Kraush.��

    As she pressed the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>into his hand, she said, ��Let��s win.��

    Haring��s eyes sparkled with rity, unclouded by personal revenge but simply wishing for victory alongside Kraush.

    Seeing that, Kraush lightly smiled as he tossed the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>into his mouth.

    ��Of course.��

    A smile crept onto Haring��s lips.

    It was the most reassuring answer for her above all else.

    [Will you be able to handle it?]

    In that very moment, concerned about what Kraush was nning,<strong>Crimson Garden</strong>spoke up, worried.

    ��You didn��te all the way here if you weren��t nning to handle it.��

    CRUNCH!

    Kraush bit down on the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>and swallowed it.

    His body, once creaking from<strong>Malignant Heaven</strong>, began to regain its vigor.

    The almost copsed body experienced a brief revival.

    However, this respite wouldn��tst long.

    ��Haring.��

    He called out to Haring, who wrapped herself around his waist.

    It was to prepare for<strong>Invisible</strong>use.

    ��It��s going to be hotter thanst time.��

    ��I��m fine, I��ll manage anything.��

    Reliable indeed.

    Kraush looked over at Sena.

    She nodded, indicating she would join at any moment.

    ��Brother Rai, we��ll intercept his escape.��

    The ck mes began swirling around Kraush��s body.

    Starting to temper his body, which had momentarily recovered through the<strong>Red Tiger��s Pill</strong>.

    It was a sight that revealed he wasn��t worried about the consequences he might faceter on.

    Kraush already knew how to stop the<strong>ck Witch</strong>from aiding<strong>diator</strong>.

    ��Ignis.��

    A significant time passed after Belorkin was killed by<strong>Charlotte</strong>.

    In the twelfth year of the life of Rai Balheim, son of the sword master, he gained Ignis.

    And there had been a major incident at Balheim, where<strong>Ixion</strong>attempted to abduct his son.

    At that time, Balheim��s fury turned toward<strong>Ixion</strong>, and the result was a full-blown war that<strong>Ixion</strong>could never have fathomed.

    Kraush clearly recalled that moment, clenching his fist tight.

    With the power of purification that<strong>Ignis</strong>possessed, he could extract the purest force of<strong>World Erosion</strong>.

    For the beings attempting to create a god, Ignis was a skill they couldn��t afford to miss.

    And now, that skill belonged to Kraush.

    ��I��ll definitely catch him.��

    He could serve as the perfect bait to lure<strong>Ixion</strong>.

    [Smash that body. Break it!]

    <strong>Crimson Garden</strong>apuded Kraush��s indomitable spirit.

    ��Let��s make sure to corner him.��

    As Haring activated her<strong>Invisible</strong>, Kraush��s figure vanished.

    Now it��s time to drop some ck stars down.

 Chapter: 157

    Chapter: 157

    diator.

    He was currently feeling incredibly disgruntled about the situation.

    Until he faced Rai, he had been quite pleased.

    It had been a long time since he��d fought someone this strong, which made it interesting.

    However, everything was ruined the moment that guy appeared.

    In the Blood Heaven, a space meant for a one-on-one fight, the sudden intruders had put diator in a very foul mood.

    Losing one arm and getting himself burned to a crisp��of course, he was feeling quite irritated.

    Now, that foul mood was spiraling even further.

    Amidst the storm of Emperor��s Destruction, a dancer appeared, wielding her sword with the grace of a goddess.

    She attacked diator as if she knew for sure that the Emperor��s Destruction Sword wouldn��t harm her.

    And true to her expectations, the sword actually opened up a way for her.

    In dangerous moments, it forced a block, and during attacks, it created opportunities to strike with finesse.

    And that finesse was entirely due to Rai��s skills.

    It was an impressive swordsmanship that could make anyone stick out their tongue in awe.

    ��Damn it, there are no more openings.��

    Rai��s swordy was originally specialized for dealing with World Eroders.

    If we were to limit it to battling World Eroders, Rai could easily be the best of the Ten Great Lords.

    But because of that, he had some shorings when it came to individualbat.

    Thus, it took a significant amount of time to fully suppress diator.

    Yet now, the situation had changed drastically.

    With Seina Meyer by his side, battling alongside Rai, they formed a powerhouse duo.

    While she might not match the Ten Great Lords, she definitely lived up to the title of a strong fighter.

    The synergy between her and Rai was beyond imagination.

    Rai specialized in hunting World Eroders, while Seina excelled in directbat.

    Together, Seina was darting around the battlefield, driving diator to the brink yet again, severing another part of his body.

    diator gritted his teeth as yet another slice was taken from his side by Seina��s swift de.

    But at that moment, Rai��s sword descended to block his path.

    Rai��s Emperor��s Destruction Sword boasted incredible space control.

    In addition, its resilience was such that even diator��s Blood de couldn��t cut through it.

    What else would you expect?

    The sword Rai wielded possessed the properties of the hardest ore in the world: adamantium.

    Rai��s skill,<strong>Lepetent</strong>.

    This skill allowed him to manifest desired forms using the aura imbued in the minerals he held.

    The Emperor��s Destruction Sword was born from the fusion of that skill and Rai��s swordsmanship.

    Dozens of these swords floated above in the sky.

    Just seeing that made it clear how tremendous Rai��s aura was.

    However, there was something that bothered diator even more than that.

    As he pulled back, he felt a chilling presence, prompting him to swing his Blood de instinctively.

    Yet all he hit was air.

    Frustration bubbled on diator��s face as he swung at the empty space.

    The reason for this irrational outburst was simple.

    It was Kraush, who had been stealthily approaching and striking him from hiding since earlier.

    Considering that unsettling presence he felt before, Kraush had intentionally revealed himself for a moment before retreating.

    diator��s aim was to weaken him.

    ��This bastard!��

    diator, usually calm, yelled out in fury.

    But time wasn��t on his side.

    A fresh slice from Rai��s Emperor��s Destruction Sword was falling down from above once again.

    There was no chance to catch a breather while he was still wounded.

    While diator possessed a degree of self-healing, it slowed to a crawl when using the Blood de.

    Because the Bloody de siphoned off his life force.

    But he couldn��t just drop it; it would be like abandoning his weapon.

    diator��s mind was racing.

    The situation was clearly not in his favor.

    It felt as if Ebsque had betrayed him.

    Regardless of the importance of absorbing the power of World Erosion for Ixion��s goal, being pushed back this hard made him forget his priorities.

    Survival was the name of the game here.

    His life had toe first.

    That was diator��s survival strategy.

    ��ck Witch!��

    diator screamed, his voice tearing through the air.

    ��I��ve done enough already!��

    Behind him, a ck space twisted.

    The ck Witch seemed to respect diator��s desire.

    The contorted ck space began to take shape.

    At that moment, another Emperor��s Destruction Sword came crashing down toward him.

    Simultaneously, Seina charged in like a lightning bolt.

    They had already sensed his attempt to escape.

    But it was toote.

    ��Creeping again, are we?��

    diator��s Blood de started to swell ominously.

    Blood sprayed from his arm as the de let out a grotesque sound.

    ��Guuaah!��

    He swung the rotating Blood de towards Seina, who had rushed in first.

    ��Ugh!��

    Seina sensed the immense powering from it and quickly pulled back, but a few strands of her hair were caught and sliced away.

    diator tried to take advantage of the moment to deal a fatal blow to Seina, but the Emperor��s Destruction Sword was perilously near overhead.

    So he twisted his sword to swing at the Emperor��s Destruction Sword instead.

    KABOOM!

    The Emperor��s Destruction Sword shed with diator��s Blood de, sparking mes.

    KABANG!

    The spinning de began to grind against the lethal edge of the Emperor��s sword.

    Clearly, this was no ordinary sword; it was tough enough not to be easily outmatched.

    HURRY!

    diator narrowly dodged the Emperor��s Destruction Sword, which then buried itself into the ground.

    Meanwhile, the ck Witch��s space travel was nearingpletion.

    Other Emperor��s Destruction Swords were closing in, but diator decided to ignore them.

    Given Ebsque��s betrayal regarding the absorption of World Erosion, he couldn��t afford to be too sentimental.

    His life was what mattered most.

    With that in mind, diator turned his back.

    ��ck Witch.��

    In that moment.

    A voice echoed behind diator, causing him to halt abruptly.

    Because it was Kraush��s voice.

    The very one who had dealt him such a nasty card.

    He spoke the name of the ck Witch like he knew her.

    diator��s eyes turned involuntarily back.

    And there was Kraush, surrounded by thunder, smirking for some reason.

    diator��s eyebrows twitched at that smile.

    Kraush raised one hand, which was not holding his lightning sword, slowly.

    Before diator could even question it, a flicker of blue mes blossomed from his raised hand.

    That was nothing but pure Ignis formed from his aura.

    As diator��s expression morphed into confusion, a sound of space opening behind him reverberated.

    Feeling that this wasn��t the time for distractions, diator immediately tried to throw himself into the space.

    What reflected in diator��s eyes was a colossal, pitch-ck squid tentacle.

    With a thundering crash!

    Before diator could evenprehend, dozens of swollen squid tentacles burst forth, tearing through the ck space and spilling out.

    ��What the hell, ck Witch!?��

    diator shouted in surprise at the sudden turn of events.

    Understandably so; the tentacles hadpletely blocked his escape route.

    Yet, despite his desperate cries, the raging tentacles lunged toward Kraush.

    In an instant, his vision turned into a sea of ominous darkness, dominated by the massive tentacles, solely focused on capturing Kraush.

    This was vital for the ck Witch and her need for Ignis.

    But Kraush merely observed without taking action.

    He simply exhaled deeply, causing his eyes to glow.

    ��It��s time.��

    The moment Kraush uttered those words, a short ringing sound echoed, followed by a light-based sword zipping past his head.

    It ignited as it struck the tentacles.

    BOOM!

    In that split second, the squid tentacles exploded like ink bursting forth.

    The radiant sword shot in a straight line toward diator.

    ��Ugh!?��

    diator swallowed hard, faced with the unforeseen situation, andshed out with his Blood de.

    Caught off guard by the ck Witch��s sudden initiative, he failed to evade in time.

    KABANG!

    And that turned out to be a colossal blunder.

    The striking light sword pushed aside the Blood de and shoved diator back simultaneously.

    The overwhelming might of the light sword forced a scream from diator��s lips.

    If not for the Blood de, it would have shattered and been wedged into his body.

    THUD!

    diator��s back mmed against the ground, colliding with the Emperor��s Destruction Sword.

    But the impact barely registered against the crushing strengthing from the radiance of the sword.

    The remaining arm was already in a disastrous state.

    Now, the other arm was straining, as if it would scream in agony too.

    The light escaping from the sword bewildered diator��s senses.

    He felt like he was about to merge with the Emperor��s Destruction Sword.

    Blood rushed through diator��s body like a wild river, fueling the power of the Blood de.

    KABANG!

    His muscles bulged, fighting against the light sword as he tried to push it away.

    His body turned a deep crimson, his blood boiling with raw power.

    ��ck, Witch!��

    He yelled, cursing the ck Witch for her chaotic actions.

    He had no idea what kind of madness had overtaken her, but what she did was tantamount to abandoning him.

    And just then��

    Thud��

    He heard something��clear footsteps.

    Following the sound, his eyes widened as a familiar figure emerged.

    It was Kraush, smoke billowing from his mouth, sword in hand, and his hair turning fiery red.

    mes ignited within Kraush once more, surging forth from the thunder he gripped.

    Zap!

    Lightning danced around the sword, sparks flying as ferocious heat shed against each other, amplifying the energy.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom!

    diator��s heart began to race wildly.

    Crisis, crisis, crisis, crisis.

    An rm red inside his head.

    The light pressing down on him felt like it could crush his Blood de and arm at any moment.

    In a situation like this, taking another direct hit was death.

    It was obvious that if he lost focus, the light sword would tear through his heart.

    He absolutely couldn��t allow Kraush��s strike.

    ��ck, Witch, ck Witch!��

    Desperately, diator called out for the ck Witch as if searching for his mother.

    But no response came in return.

    His blood-red eyes convulsed with rage as he watched Kraush approach step by step like a grim reaper.

    ��Get away, you bastard! Don��te any closer!��

    Even with the insults, Kraush was calm.

    In this moment, he was focused solely on his sword.

    As the dark mes whirled around him, they transformed into a surging torrent.

    And that torrent reached the heavens, finally arriving at Kraush��s lightning sword.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Boom!

    When the thunder-like sound echoed, the scabbard surrounding Kraush��s sword shattered.

    ��YOU BASTARD!��

 Chapter: 158

    Chapter: 158

    The glow of the light faded, revealing the Glorifier pierced through the heart by the light sword.

    His pupils had dted, and anyone could see he looked dead.

    And there, staring in a daze, was none other than Haring Lagrain.

    On that fateful day when the sky of the Lagrain family was stained yellow.

    In the midst of World Erosion, she had hidden alone in a solitary room, mourning the loss of her brother.

    Endlessly counting numbers had turned her into an adult over time.

    ��I didn��t save you, I did this to survive. You weren��t at fault at all, got it?��

    But deep in her heart, she couldn��t forget her brother��sst words.

    ��You��re not at fault.��

    No matter how much she ruminated over those words, she couldn��t ept them.

    If she hadn��t screamed that day, her brother wouldn��t have died.

    If only she had been a little stronger, maybe she could have saved him.

    Such thoughts consumed her mind constantly.

    It felt like everything was entirely her fault.

    The scars refused to heal, no matter how much she tried to cover them.

    While living day by day like that, today.

    An unexpected event took ce.

    A sky the same color as that yellow sky appeared again.

    The man known as the Glorifier, with red hair, sat atop the roof of the Lagrain family.

    And that man was the World Eroder who had seriously wounded her father this time.

    Everything had gathered here today.

    She tried to control her rage, but it overflowed, making it hard to bear.

    All situations ovepping with her past felt like knives digging into her scars.

    Yet she stifled her hatred again, not wanting to repeat the same mistake she made with her brother.

    ��Kraush.��

    And for some reason, the sight of him made her see her brother.

    She felt half out of her mind, yet she desperately followed Kraush.

    Each time she used Invisibility, the heat she felt reminded her of her surroundings.

    And in that final moment.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush called out to Haring.

    ��Watch closely.��

    With a broad smile, Kraush raised dark mes before Haring.

    ��I��m going to smash that guy.��

    His face looked serious yet yful at the same time.

    Leaving those words behind, Kraush dashed toward the ce where the light sword had passed.

    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaaah!��

    And as the Glorifier��s death throes echoed loudly, she saw it clearly.

    The moment Kraush unleashed his final power of darkness in conjunction with the light sword.

    It was the moment her life��s greatest embodiment of hatred, the Glorifier, met his end.

    The wind blew, sending his hair swirling.

    Drops of blood spilled from his body, staining the ground.

    Underneath his red hair, the Glorifier��s eyes no longer held light.

    The red eyes that had shone brightly in the yellow sky werepletely extinguished.

    Haring felt her legs weaken inexplicably.

    Looking at the Glorifier, she couldn��t even manage a scream to express her emotions.

    Thus, witnessing his death felt surreal.

    Maybe that��s why the hatred she held within felt aimless, as if it was wandering without a home.

    Then a boy caught her eye.

    The boy, spouting thunder while exuding white smoke, soon turned to face Kraush.

    ��Haring.��

    In that moment, Kraush called out to Haring.

    As she slowly turned her still dazed gaze towards him, he took a deep breath and opened his mouth.

    ��Did you see well?��

    Haring��s eyes widened as she processed his words.

    Then, without her realizing it, her feet moved forward.

    Because Kraush��s body began to copse.

    As Haring ran to catch him, the heat radiating from him helped ground her in reality.

    She realized just how much Kraush had strained himself for her lifelong grudge.

    The moment she understood this, she felt her strength leave her body.

    At the same time, her arms tightened reflexively.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��It��s still hot����

    Kraush dismissed her worries, insisting he hadn��t cooled down yet.

    But without regard, she held him even tighter.

    Could she ever repay this debt with her entire life?

    Haring didn��t know.

    One thing she was sure of, though.

    The guilt for not being able to protect her brother melted away into the warmth of Kraush.

    ����Thank you.��

    Let��s pay it back.

    No matter what happened, she silently resolved to live her life for him.

    �� �� ��

    While Haring supported Kraush, who wore an embarrassed expression.

    [ You noticed it, didn��t you? What are you really nning to do? ]

    He was bombarded by criticisms in his head from the Crimson Garden.

    After all, the ck Witch wanted Ignis.

    She had openly showcased it right in front of their eyes, so it was clear she��d be targeting Kraush relentlessly.

    But Kraush didn��t throw himself mindlessly at the ck Witch either.

    He had a way to prevent her from getting too close.

    And he also had a method to keep an eye on Ixion��s movements.

    ��Let��s talk when we get back.��

    Kraush mumbled to himself so no one else could hear as he nced up.

    Because the job was still not finished.

    He had taken down the Glorifier.

    But World Erosion was still present.

    Now that the Glorifier had fallen, the immediate threat had passed, but Hadenhartz was probably in chaos by now.

    ��My sister has the students, and the One Sword is with her, but.��

    Still, uneasiness lingered.

    Boom!

    At that moment, the light sword embedded in the Glorifier��s body suddenly pulled out.

    It stretched out straight into Rai��s hand and then vanished.

    Cold sweat covered Rai��s face.

    His usual calm demeanor was absent, showing just how difficult he found handling the light sword.

    Of course, that made sense.

    For that sword was none other than Mujang, Balok Balheim.

    It was an aura that Balok himself had infused into the minerals, copied by Rai using his Lepetent skill.

    In the past, when Rai had performed greatly, Balok had decided to grant him a wish.

    And what he had received was that very light sword.

    But even now, Rai was unable to wield that sword freely, as he had received it when Kraush was born.

    The gap between Balok and Rai still felt immeasurable.

    ��I��m heading back to Hadenhartz first.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As Rai retrieved the light sword, he shattered the Emperor��s Destruction Swords and spoke.

    Since he had been informed of Kraush��s situation, he nned to return immediately and deal with World Erosion.

    ��I��ming with you.��

    Seina said the same thing.

    She shot a nce at Kraush and subtly nodded her chin.

    She knew about Ebsque.

    From what she had seen, though Ebsque was a World Eroder, she could easily tell what feelings she held for Kraush.

    A woman��s intuition told her.

    At least Ebsque might help Kraush rather than harm him.

    Thus, she intended to leave Kraush and Haring in Ebsque��s care.

    Kraush gave a nod of thanks to Seina.

    If she had been a rigid person, Ebsque would have likely regarded her as an enemy simply for being a World Eroder.

    As Rai and Seina departed, Kraush shifted his energy of the Red Dusk into his body.

    Having experienced the Red Dusk once before, he absorbed that energy faster than expected.

    With a breath of relief, Kraush exhaled.

    ��That��s better.��

    He patted Haring��s arm, still supporting him.

    Yet for some reason, Haring tightened her embrace.

    ����You��re still not fine.��

    Having just felt the warmth he hadn��t noticed due to the aftermath of the Red Dusk, Kraush tilted his head up.

    Haring, who had run just like Kraush, didn��t smell of sweat, but rather had a lovely fragrance.

    It must have been the unique scent of poison.

    When Haring locked eyes with Kraush, she gazed at him for a moment.

    Seeing those steadfast eyes made Kraush let out a faint sigh before speaking again.

    ��I��m really fine. I recovered partially. Just trust me.��

    After listening to those words, Haring hesitated before gently loosening her grip on him.

    ����Okay.��

    Haring had weakened at Kraush��s genuine request, and she looked perplexed, even as she absentmindedly touched her own arms, wishing for the dissipating warmth.

    Boom!

    As the Blood Heaven created by the Glorifier crumbled, red shards fluttered in the sky.

    And amid it, someone came rushing over.

    ��Kraush!��

    It was none other than Ebsque.

    Her face was filled with concern.

    She had to be cautious about revealing herself, considering Rai was present.

    Therefore, she had waited anxiously, heart racing until now.

    And as soon as Rai returned, she rushed over.

    ��Ebsque.��

    ��How��s your body? You didn��t lose another arm, did you?��

    She had grabbed Kraush tightly, inspecting him with a pale face.

    After checking several times, she finally quietly sighed in relief.

    Though he was bruised, Ebsque knew Kraush��s reckless nature well.

    While he would likely need treatment from the holy maiden, at least he was in a condition they could be relieved about.

    ��I��m fine. You can stop checking now.��

    At that moment, Ebsque looked up at a familiar voice.

    The slightly deep voice that seemed to have passed through changes echoed in her ears, lingering in a curious manner before dissipating.

    As she lifted her gaze, she froze.

    Because she was still holding onto Kraush out of concern for examining him, and his face was far too close.

    She could see his prominent nose and the blue eyes gazing at her.

    Simultaneously, beads of sweat rolled down across his slightly strained face.

    For some reason, Ebsque��s cheeks began to flush slowly.

    Kraush had saved Ebsque twice.

    Once physically, by giving back her heart.

    And another time, he had volunteered to endure her long-held pain and trauma, mentally.

    When it came to the heart, Ebsque had been preupied with what was happening, not paying him any mind.

    After all, he had appeared to her merely as a childish brat trying to act mature.

    But the Kraush she encountered today was different.

    Having grown up rapidly, he was closer to being an adult now.

    He was tall enough that Ebsque had to look up at him.

    She knew boys grew quickly.

    But she hadn��t realized they could grow this fast.

    Maybe that��s why thements Kraush had made earlier kept echoing in her mind.

    Ebsque averted her gaze.

    For some reason, it felt strangely difficult to meet his eyes.

    This feeling was something she had never experienced before in her life.

    Just then, Ebsque felt a pull from somewhere.

    As she turned her head, Haring stood there emotionlessly.

    ��Kraush said he��s fine. Don��t stress him more.��

    As Ebsque made eye contact with her, she felt a slight annoyance.

    ��Who says? If he��s gonna stay with me, he needs to be in good shape.��

    She grumbled and directed her annoyance at Kraush.

    And she oddly emphasized the phrase ��with me.��

    While quickly checking Kraush��s reaction.

    But Kraush merely wore a nonchnt expression, not seeming to pay much attention to her words.

    His gaze met Haring��s again, creating an inexplicable current between them.

    [ Look at that, this is all your doing. What a spectacle. ]

    As the Crimson Garden seemed to mock, Kraush walked toward the fallen Glorifier.

    With his chest blown open, only emptiness reflected in the Glorifier��s dead eyes.

    ��Ebsque, can you retrieve the Glorifier��s corpse, including the bloodline statue?��

    Ebsque, who had been in a standoff with Haring, hurriedly rushed over as he made the request.

    ��I��ll do it. Is there anything else you need?��

    She seemed oddly more obedient than before.

    Kraush shot her an odd look, but it wasn��t a bad situation.

    After all, her skills were now urgently needed.

    ��Yeah, there are residents in Hadenhartz too.��

    Kraush observed Ebsque swiftly recovering the Glorifier��s corpse.

    ��Let��s save those people first.��

    Ebsque and Haring turned to look at Kraush.

    Kraush wasn��t someone you could easilybel as a good person.

    He was prickly, didn��t act like a noble, and often worried those around him.

    But one thing was clear.

    This aspect of him made people continually gravitate toward him.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Seeing the one most battered take the first step, somehow, the two couldn��t help but smile.

    If it were Kraush, then it truly felt like it would always be Kraush.

 Chapter: 159

    Chapter: 159

    The Hero of Commoners, Felray.

    One day, unexpectedly feeling the weight of this title, he now found himself grappling with a different kind of burden.

    ��Guh!��

    A moan slipped out of Felray��s mouth.

    Under the yellow sky, on a snow-capped snowy mountain.

    Felray stood before a cave.

    It was one of the caves that ran through the Hardenhartz Mountains, typically used as an emergency escape route.

    And in front of that cave was a horde of World Erosion creatures, converging like a pack of wild dogs.

    These creatures, having emerged amidst World Erosion, looked as if their bellies were glued to their backs, likely starving for a long time.

    They were hairless beasts with only skin and grotesque boils dotting their bodies.

    They resembled wild animals, but their size was monstrous, evenrger than humans.

    Pustule Beasts.

    Individually, they weren��t that strong, but the sheer number of them roaming as a pack earned them a 5-star rating in threat level.

    They had probably filled the Hardenhartz Mountains to the brim.

    But their sole purpose at the moment was to enter that cave.

    And that was simply because a bounty of prey was hiding inside.

    ��Keng!��

    ��Kaehng!��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    They drooled hungrily, unable to hold themselves back, charging toward the cave once again.

    The moment Felray saw the rushing Pustule Beasts, his sword shed.

    Although he had just been gasping for breath, his body moved instinctively.

    Swoosh!

    ��Ken?!��

    A Pustule Beast was sliced in half, its body cleaved apart.

    As it split, the pus erupted around, melting the surrounding snow.

    It was due to the acidic nature of the pus.

    Szzzip!

    Some of the sttered pusnded on Felray��s skin, burning him.

    No matter how much self-repair capacity his Rahelrn Academy uniform had, it had already endured quite some time in battle.

    Just looking at the corpses of the Pustule Beasts piling up in front of the cave illustrated how hard Felray had been fighting.

    Perhaps that��s why his uniform could no longer perform its duties.

    As a result, the explosions from the dying Pustule Beasts continued to inflict harm on Felray.

    These ongoing injuries gradually sapped his strength and made his mind dizzy.

    ��Ugh, Captain, I����

    ��It��s okay. Rest.��

    Just then, a team member with one legpletely burned ck attempted to rise at the cave��s entrance.

    However, Felray stopped him and once again stood in front of the cave.

    The previous battle with other 5-star Pustule Beasts had already left Felray��s team in disarray.

    Average 5-star creatures moving around without a care.

    No matter how experienced the first-year students of Rahelrn Academy were, there were limits to their response.

    ��The Lion��s Order should be safe.��

    During the skirmish, they had also scattered from Charlotte��s Lion��s Order.

    He was unsure of their lives or deaths but silently prayed for them to be safe.

    ��Keng!��

    In the meantime, the Pustule Beasts once again rushed toward the cave.

    Unlike before, their numbers seemed to be growing.

    They were bing aware that Felray��s stamina was nearing its limit.

    Felray grit his teeth.

    Somewhere deep in his heart, a weak thought arose, urging him to flee from this spot.

    Felray was human, after all.

    He was hailed as a hero, but he, too, wanted to live, and death terrified him.

    Perhaps this is why, whenever such weak thoughts surfaced, he acknowledged them.

    He told himself that he was a person unworthy of being called a hero.

    ��Kaeng!��

    ��Keng!��

    ng! sh!

    Swoosh!

    The Hero of Commoners.

    What a grand title.

    A hero is someone who doesn��t falter in fear and stands proudly to face challenges, right?

    And ultimately ovees crises to save everyone�� isn��t that what it means to be a hero?

    ��Someone like me is worlds apart from such heroes.��

    He had only felt pity for his hometown, which was vulnerable to World Erosion.

    His minuscule sense of justice was far too small andughable to be proimed as a hero.

    ng!

    Thud!

    Yet, despite that, Felray did not step back from the cave.

    Even as fear made his legs tremble, they remained solidly nted before the cave.

    Felray��s breathing had be even heavier than before.

    ng!

    His chest rose and fell harshly.

    His heart raced uncontrobly, and even sweat flowed down his face in the snowy mountains of Hardenhartz.

    ng!

    It was hot.

    From his head to his toes, he was engulfed in the heat of his rough breathing.

    ��Keng!��

    Sweat and the surrounding air didn��t do much to cool him down.

    But his mind was remarkably clear.

    Inside the cave, there were countless people who had taken refuge from the mountains of Hardenhartz.

    The moment he falters, the beasts would tear them to shreds with their teeth.

    Even if it was just a flimsy sense of justice��

    As long as he could unleash that justice solely here, Felray could do anything.

    ng!

    ��Captain!��

    A member of his team cried out hoarsely towards Felray.

    Felray had been shed in the side by the ws of a Pustule Beast.

    Blood spurted out, running down his side.

    However, Felray didn��t care as he shed the head of another Pustule Beast, standing firm at the entrance.

    He gradually began to feel lightheaded from the blood loss.

    He used Aura to suppress his muscles forcefully for first-aid, but the bleeding was significant given his current situation.

    Yet his bright blue eyes shone brighter than ever.

    Felray��s back reflected in the eyes of the team members.

    They were all fellowmoners like Felray.

    They too had struggled desperately, eventually enrolling in Rahelrn Academy.

    Perhaps that��s why, seeing Felray ignited a fire in their hearts.

    The Hero of Commoners�� that title suited him best.

    Even if he denied it over and over again.

    To them, Felray was indeed a hero.

    Felray didn��t unt arrogance.

    He humbled himself, struggled, and then struggled some more.

    And through that strife, he had always stood his ground.

    His body was hot, but his mind became cold.

    ��Keng!��

    Once again, the Pustule Beasts charged in.

    Their numbers had increased even more than before.

    Why was it?

    The movements of the Pustule Beasts became clearer to him.

    Geniuses are those who grow even in moments of crisis.

    And Felray, who was on the verge of genius himself, was taking another step forward at that moment.

    But unfortunately.

    Crisis takes even the growth of many a genius.

    Though he had taken a step forward, his body had already reached its limit long ago.

    Crack!

    And the price of that was his left arm.

    The teeth of an iing Pustule Beast sunk deep into Felray��s left forearm.

    The cursed fangs instantly stained Felray��s arm red.

    It was the consequence of his dyed reaction toward the attacking Pustule Beast.

    ������!��

    A ragged scream escaped Felray��s mouth.

    But he had no chance to fully let out that scream.

    Taking advantage of Felray��s vulnerability, another beast tore at his shoulder with its ws.

    Blood sprayed out, decorating the cave wall.

    The Pustule Beasts seemed even more excited, as if they could smell blood.

    ��Keng!��

    And as Felray stumbled, several Pustule Beasts thrust their feet into the cave.

    ��Not like this!��

    With a desperate swing of his sword, he sliced one Pustule Beast in half.

    But Felray only had one sword.

    Aside from the one he had cut down, the others rushed right inside the cave.

    And right in front were his injured team members.

    Felray��s face lost all color.

    He realized the moment he saw the expressions on his teammates�� faces.

    They had already resolved themselves for sacrifice.

    With weapons in hand, they showed their willingness to fight against the Pustule Beasts.

    But regardless of their resolve, their lives were as fragile as a candle in the wind.

    Since Felray was also in tatters, they wouldn��t fare any better.

    ��Captain!��

    One of the team members screamed, shing a trembling smile as they began to ignite theirst bits of aura.

    ��No matter how much you deny it, to us, you were a hero!��

    Even as Felray witnessed that death-like smile, he rushed forward, gritting his teeth.

    Hero? Where��s the hero here?

    How can someone who can��t even protect one of his own team members dare to be called a hero?

    ��Stop!��

    Felray��s movement techniques unfurled.

    He executed the Thousand Li Ten Steps, a technique he often used.

    Yet even so, he was too far away.

    Felray��s face crumbled.

    The flickering me of hope he had cherished his whole life dimmed in his heart.

    At that moment, just as the final smile of his teammate and the sight of the Pustule Beasts intertwined��

    Something moved before Felray��s desperate sprint.

    Snap!

    The crunch of skulls twisted, and the Pustule Beast that had been lunging at him flew into the air.

    Snap!

    At the same time, the second impact shook the Pustule Beast.

    Unable to withstand the shock, the beast rolled over, trembling on the ground.

    Even though he had swung his fist just once, the quaking sound of two hits echoed in the air, leaving Felray wide-eyed.

    At that moment, he noticed dark blue hair scattered in the air.

    And there stood a familiar face known to Felray as well.

    ��Kr, Kraush Balheim?��

    Felray mumbled that name in a daze.

    At which point, the unshackled Kraush exhaled lightly.

    ��Felray.��

    Calling his name, Kraush was already holding a vial in his hand.

    Then, stepping forward, he casually tossed it to Felray��s chest.

    ��Didn��t I tell you before? To get stronger.��

    Felray��s eyes, which had been vacant, began to widen gradually.

    Because those words he had ruminated over countless times during the Martial Arts Tournament echoed in his mind.

    ��Get stronger.��

    The peculiar-looking night raven who had defeated Felray said this in that tournament.

    ��Even if your hopes crumble, leave a spark.��

    With Kraush��s prompting, Felray��s head nodded.

    ��Get stronger. So you can stand your ground.��

    Shortly leaving those words, Kraush had already moved to the front of the cave.

    ��Kraush, you!��

    Before Felray could finish his sentence, Kraush unleashed his Rain Thunder Prime.

    And with a light exhale, he red at the Pustule Beasts.

    How infuriatingly gathered they were.

    If the Hardenhartz Mountains were this chaotic, the town must be inplete turmoil.

    ��I can only hope the One Sword and the Hardenhartz Knights are holding them back over there.��

    Rai and Seina had gone there.

    If it��s those two, they will surely deal with the master of World Erosion.

    [ It��s hard enough taking care of myself and here I am showing off. ]

    The Crimson Garden chimed in with mockery again.

    As she said, Kraush��s condition was far from normal.

    But Kraush didn��t mind.

    ��So I didn��te alone.��

    Boom! Boom!

    The moment Kraush finished speaking, the mountain began to tremble.

    The Pustule Beasts looked momentarily startled by the shaking mountain.

    And in that moment of confusion��

    From under the snow-covered ground rose multitudes of something.

    Monsters made of white bones wielded various weapons, their eyes gleaming ominously.

    They were none other than Ebsque��s White Skeleton Legion.

    The Pustule Beasts�� vignce rose.

    The numerical disadvantage flipped in an instant.

    Simultaneously, Haring appeared next to Kraush, deactivating her Invisibility.

    Judging by the poison on her dagger, it seemed she had taken down several on her way.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush lightly rolled his shoulders.

    ��Let��s clean up.��

    As in, let��s make sure not a single one remains.

 Chapter: 160

    Chapter: 160

    World Erosion emerged from Hardenhartz.

    As Kraush faced this, he had very little to do.

    ��Stop fidgeting and sit tight,�� a corpse rat perched on Kraush��s shoulder warned.

    Taking that advice, Kraush remained still.

    After all, the White Skeleton Legion of Ebsque was busy smashing the Erosion creatures to bits all over the Hardenhartz Mountains.

    Ebsque clearly showcased the true power of a necromancer.

    The White Skeleton Legion was an eternal army that wouldn��t die until Ebsque ran out of steam.

    So, no matter how tough, the Erosion beings were no match for the Legion.

    And that wasn��t all.

    Every now and then, moving corpses under Ebsque��smand were showing off another skill.

    Each had different traits and formed their own teams to thoroughly hunt the Erosion creatures.

    Watching this spectacle from a distance, Kraush came to realize why the Empire was so relentless in pursuing Ebsque.

    They definitely wouldn��t want to miss out on this.

    ��Arthur also handled Ebsque quite effectively.��

    From Sigrid��s point of view, she must be frustrated that Ebsque was lost.

    Amidst this, No. 8 appeared over the mountain, greeting Kraush briefly before vanishing back into the woods.

    She had be the wall that Ebsque could lean on as she requested.

    What a strong-willed corpse.

    ��Kraush, sir.��

    At that moment, Felray turned his head at a voice from behind him.

    There stood Felray, his expression osciting between wanting to ask something and hesitating.

    Then, he clenched his fists and opened his mouth.

    ����Do you know that the Night Ravens participated in thest Empire Martial Arts Tournament?��

    Felray wore a determined look.

    Kraush tossed a casual remark over his shoulder.

    ��Not winning the Martial Arts Tournament wasn��t because you were weak, but because your opponent was strong.��

    Felray��s eyes widened as he grasped the meaning behind those words.

    A slow smile crept across his face.

    ����Well, you��re right.��

    With that, Kraush raised his head.

    The sky was painted in hues of yellow as dusk approached.

    The sounds of Erosion creatures cracking could be heard here and there.

    At the same time, the rising sun tinged the sky with dawn��s light.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring, who had approached without notice, called out to Kraush.

    Her clothes were sttered with the blood of Erosion creatures, a testament to her struggles.

    ��Yeah.��

    Haring clenched her fist, gripping a dagger.

    The sky seemed to shine brightly, as if lifting her long-standing trauma.

    ��The World Erosion is closed.��

    This was the moment when the light of the Luminary truly met its demise.

    �� �� ��

    In conclusion, the streets of Hardenhartz had essentially turned into a wreck.

    The World Erosion rating was an astounding level 8, just as Kraush had anticipated.

    If Rai��s battle had dragged on longer, it could have easily risen to level 9.

    Because of that, the One Sword had poured their all into confronting the 8-star World Erosion ruler.

    No matter how proud they were of their prowess, it was impossible to battle the ruler without coteral damage to the popce.

    That��s why they forcibly drew the ruler away from the civilian areas, engaging him in battle on the mountain.

    Thanks to that, casualties for an 8-star World Erosion were rtively low.

    For instance, the North Sea Ice Pce seemed almost intact.

    With the Fourth Princess and a Prince present, they had prioritized their protection.

    ��There��s always a hierarchy when ites to saving lives, it seems.��

    Kraush observed those weeping over the corpses before him.

    Most of them weremoners.

    ��Wahh! Dad, dad!��

    ��You promised we��d go y in the mountains tomorrow! How can you leave like this?��

    ��Mom, please! Our mom is okay, right? She��s okay, right?!��

    In fact, quite a few knights from the minor noble families had also perished.

    The Hardenhartz Knights had spilled blood fighting against World Erosion as well.

    Yet still, the reality was that the number ofmoners was considerably higher.

    Felray��s face stiffened as he led general citizens out from a cave for emergency evacuation.

    His expression seemed overwhelmed withplex emotions, including a profound sense of guilt for failing to protect them.

    But Kraush��s expression remained rtively unchanged.

    He had seen this kind of situation too many times before.

    Grim and nauseating, such scenarios would continue to repeat endlessly.

    Thus, it was only natural that he��d be desensitized to it.

    Pushed to the harshness of reality, someone was always forced into sacrifice.

    There was no grand dream of protecting everyone in this world.

    If they had released the Luminary, perhaps the casualties would have been fewer.

    Releasing him would have meant that the difficulty level of the World Erosion wouldn��t have spiked as much.

    Yet, if they released him, something like this would happen again, leading to even more casualties.

    ��Disgusting.��

    For some reason, Kraush swallowed a dry chuckle.

    In the end, he reminded himself that he, too, was in a position to force sacrifices upon others.

    [ Do you have any guilt, at least? ]

    ��Unfortunately.��

    Rather, he was indulging in mild self-hatred without feeling any true regret.

    He wasn��t there to mourn.

    His role was that of a noble, focused on preventing such a situation from recurring and directing efforts to solve the current crisis.

    That was the role of a noble in this world.

    Toy the groundwork for those mourning to rise again.

    ��Kraush.��

    As he was lost in thought, Kraush looked up at the call.

    And there stood a woman.

    Her long, dark blue hair flowed as she approached, her clothes all askew.

    Yet nothing could diminish her imposing presence.

    The Sword King, Charlotte Balheim.

    She was Kraush��s sister.

    She nced at Kraush��s return.

    ��Are you hurt anywhere?��

    ��Everywhere, I��m being poked.��

    When she inquired, Kraush raised his arm to show.

    Though he didn��t show any signs, he was in a rather precarious state.

    He desperately needed rest.

    So when Kraush answered, Charlotte stared silently for a while before turning away.

    ��That��s good enough.��

    Watching her walk confidently away, the door to the North Sea Ice Pce swung open.

    In came Sigrid, her hair glistening like the sea, tied in buns.

    She nced at Charlotte as she passed and then rushed over to Kraush.

    ��Your Highness!��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As her flustered guard followed, Sigrid stood before Kraush.

    She moved surprisingly quickly on her short legs.

    ����You saved us.��

    Facing Kraush, Sigrid let out a long sigh of relief.

    Having seen him, she realized he had saved Ebsque.

    She hadn��t thought things would escte this far.

    ��Phew, now I don��t need to use what I was nning.��

    ����What were you nning to use?��

    ��Nothing good for you.��

    Sigrid shook her head.

    Then she looked in the direction Charlotte went.

    ��By the way, you have quite the monstrous sister. I had a rough idea, but I never thought she��d be at that level.��

    Kraush followed Sigrid��s gaze.

    ��What��s your sister done?��

    ��She was the first to spot the 8-star ruler trying to attack civilians, and she held her ground all alone. Then she apparently joined the One Sword and took it down.��

    The faces of Haring and Felray stiffened at those words.

    They had struggled against the Erosion creatures, so hearing that Charlotte handled a vastly superior Erosion creature by herself was shocking.

    Seeing Charlotte pass by earlier, she looked battered but not in dire straits.

    Rather, she was exuding an air as sharp as a finely honed de.

    [ Well, I am me. There��s noparison between my dying little brother who barely managed to bring down an 8-star and her. ]

    Kraush let out a dryugh.

    Kraush had indeed be significantly strongerpared to during his encounter with Agares.

    Even so, if it were to be said that he could take down an 8-star creature in perfect condition, he would shake his head.

    Of course, the circumstances had been tougher for Kraush, but he had prior knowledge, which was a massive advantage.

    ��A mere 16-year-old girl��not even a regressor��faced an 8-star Erosion creature.��

    It was easy to imagine how monumental that impact could be.

    Charlotte��s name would undoubtedly soar higher following this ordeal.

    Consequently, Sigrid, who deemed Charlotte a regressor, would face an even bigger crisis.

    ��Your expression seems dark.��

    ��Not dark�� just a little moody.��

    Kraush started to respond to Sigrid��sment when he felt his vision blur.

    Great. The same old pattern again.

    ��Kraush!��

    With Haring��s shocked voice ringing from behind him, Kraush��s body began to sway.

    �� �� ��

    An all-too-familiar ceiling loomed overhead.

    Of course, it was normal.

    Kraush had seen that ceiling once before.

    ����.��

    But unlikest time, his body felt empty.

    The white hair that should have been there was nowhere to be found.

    Feeling oddly disappointed, Kraush absentmindedly rubbed his neck.

    ��You��re awake.��

    Just then, a corpse rat hopped onto Kraush��s head.

    It let out a squeak, conveying Ebsque��s voice.

    ��I thought you��d sleep forever.��

    ��Well, I��m the type to bounce back quickly.��

    At that moment, the voice of Crimson Garden chimed in.

    It was a raven that flew in through the window.

    It had been a while since he��d seen that raven.

    Had it followed him as a raven originally?

    A rat and a raven.

    That��s quite the ominous pairing.

    ��Ebsque, Crimson Garden��what��s going on outside?��

    ��Things are getting sorted out. They��re spreading the word that the Luminary was the one who wounded the Poison King. The presence of that girl you brought, Haring, was pivotal.��

    The Luminary was behind the incident with Lagrain.

    With the direct descendant of House Lagrain, Haring��s involvement turned Ebsque��s prominence into a passing thought.

    ��Looks like Starlon set the fire even more on purpose.��

    After all, it didn��t want any Empire folks wandering onto Starlon��snd while Ebsque was still atrge.

    From Starlon��s perspective, this was a benefit��forcing the Empire to reassess its judgments.

    Consequently, the Empire sought to quietly avoid the issue.

    ��That��s probably due to the Luminary.��

    Kraush began piecing together the reasons.

    Professor Sera mentioned some form of transaction between the Imperial Pce and the Luminary.

    Kraush surmised that the transaction target was likely not the Luminary itself but the Erosion group Ixion.

    ��Speaking of which, Ebsque, have you recovered Luminary��s corpse?��

    ��Oh, yes, it��s with me.��

    The rat perked its ears up animatedly.

    ��Can we revive that guy?��

    ��It��ll take some time, though?��

    ��That��s fine. Just do me the favor.��

    ��Hmph, if you��re asking, I��ll do it quickly.��

    The rat puffed out its tiny chest and pretended to show off.

    Imagining how Ebsque might react behind the rat��s back was mildly irritating.

    ��Are you nning to dig for information?��

    ��Yeah, besides that, there��s a way to check Ixion��s activities.��

    At those words, the raven��s eyes slightly widened.

    ��Are you serious about using the corpse to attend Ixion��s meetings?��

    As expected of Crimson Garden, it was sharp.

    ��What? What are these meetings about?��

    Ebsque, clueless, disyed a bewildered reaction.

    ��There��s a regr meeting among the Erosion beings. It takes ce in the independent space constructed by the ck Witch, and no one can enter unless invited. So you and I would be banned from their meetings.��

    Ebsque finally caught on.

    ��Are you seriously thinking of sending the Luminary as a corpse to that meeting?��

    ��Exactly. Even among Erosion beings, they don��t know about each other��s powers entirely. It wouldn��t be surprising for the Luminary to have some hidden resurrection technique.��

    ��But I��m known to be present, right? They��d know I can revive him����

    Kraush pointed to Crimson Garden.

    ��Isn��t that bird here?��

    Crimson Garden clicked its tongue.

    It could bestow its immortality.

    More precisely, it could restore the body to its living state at the cost of lifespan.

    ��You bring the soul back, and Crimson Garden revives him, then Ebsque can just pull his heart out and it��s done.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s n, Ebsque trembled in disbelief.

    ����You��re nning to drain him dry.��

    ��There��s no risk. The only loss would be if discovered.��

    If kept secret, this could be the best route possible.

    ��Your brain��s working quite impressively.��

    Crimson Garden let out a short exmation of admiration.

    Bang!

    Suddenly, the door swung open.

    With a pping sound, Crimson Garden flew off, and Ebsque��s corpse rat scurried away under a nket.

    As Kraush turned his head, a familiar white-haired figure came into view.

    However, it was not a recognized face.

    Disappointment was inly written on Kraush��s face.

    ����You��re awake. But honestly, feeling that level of disappointment over seeing a human face is not good.��

    The one standing there was none other than Jenica Hardenhartz, Bianca��s sister.

    Yet Kraush��s expression remained unchanged.

    ��What brings you here?��

    ��Perfect timing.��

    As Kraush asked, she nced outside before eagerly shutting the door.

    Then, she strode boldly towards him.

    Her white hair flowed elegantly as she ced her hands on her hips, wearing a rather sinister expression.

    ��I just wanted to ask one thing.��

    Kraush looked at her, bewildered, unsure of what she meant.

    ����You do realize you��re Bianca��s fianc��, right?��

    Kraush disyed a confused look at her strange remark.

    ��Things went haywire the moment you copsed.��

    She recalled the chaos that erupted at the entrance.

    Haring Lagrain, the direct descendant of House Lagrain, had been left in disarray, weeping uncontrobly, while the rat squeaked incessantly, nearly driving her mad.

    Even the Fourth Princess, Sigrid Ephania, had shouted for the medical tent with a serious expression on her face.

    ����No matter how you look at it, that��s not an ordinary reaction.��

    Indeed, those intense reactions indicated there was something more than the average feelings involved.

    Yet Kraush remained unfazed.

    ��That was probably just them being surprised I copsed.��

    In the moment, Jenica felt a spike of frustration.

    She wanted to scream that it was definitely more than that, but she realized Kraush didn��t know how others reacted when he fell.

    That momentary panic after his copse.

    ��And yes, I��m well aware that I��m Bianca��s fianc��. You don��t need to worry. I have no ns to stray. I��m thinking of marriage when she��s 15.��

    ��R-Really?��

    When Kraush answered with sincerity, Jenica replied with a reluctant expression.

    After all, Kraush seemed serious about the matter.

    But Jenica was fidgeting with her lips.

    Despite Kraush��s confidence, it felt like something was twisting around him.

    Her instincts told her it was aplete mess.

    ����Does that girl even know what��s happening right now?��

    Jenica recalled Bianca��s letter, feeling her hair at the side.

    She worried about whether Bianca was aware her fianc�� was amidst the chaos.

    For some reason, Jenica felt a spike of indignation and almost wanted to throw more words at Kraush but stopped.

    She felt she had nothing more to say.

    Now, she doubted whether she even had the qualification to step up for Bianca.

    ����.��

    ��More to say?��

    As Jenica remained silent, Kraush inquired.

    She hesitated a moment before turning away.

    ��Ah, no. That��s enough.��

    Jenica left the room, seemingly speechless.

    As she did, she thought quietly to herself.

    ��I don��t know. Still, this needs to be conveyed.��

    At the very least, Bianca needed to be aware of Kraush��s current situation.

    ��Better close the door on my way out.��

    As Kraush watched Jenica exit through the open door, someone peeked in.

    ��Looks like you��re doing fine now.��

    It was none other than the Fourth Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    She looked at Kraush for a moment before shaking her head.

    ��Seriously, don��t overexert yourself in front of people and just faint away. You��re causing unnecessary worries.��

    ��It wasn��t like I wanted that to happen.��

    ��Alright then. Either way, I suspect the Empire will stir up quite a fuss over this event.��

    She crossed her arms and fell into deep thought for a while.

    Sigrid, with her sharp mind, seemed to havee up with a conclusion and turned back to Kraush.

    ��I��m going back to the Empire for a bit.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    ��What for?��

    ��While you were out, I got the lowdown from Professor Sera Meyer. I sensed some strange movements happening in the Empire, and it feels like it��s starting to eat itself alive.��

    Kraush knew Sigrid cared for the Empire.

    That could be why she finally couldn��t take it anymore and was drawing her sword.

    ��Be careful when you dig too deep.��

    Kraush didn��t know everything about the Empire.

    But from what he had gathered, its internal affairs were more tangled than one would expect.

    So, as he warned her, Sigrid shrugged her shoulders.

    ��Even if I look this young, I��m still a precious little princess. I��m probably safer than most.��

    She shed a charming grin.

    ��And more than anything, if I run into danger, I have someone who��lle to my rescue.��

    Kraush raised an eyebrow.

    ��Who are you talking about?��

    ��None other than the knight who appearedst time.��

    Kraush had a bewildered expression.

    ��If you bring good news, I��ll be waiting for you.��

    Sigrid waved her hand gracefully, saying her farewells, and then left.

    Following her, her guard briefly saluted Kraush and departed as well.

    She was a storm in many respects.

    Just as Sigrid left, another presence lingered by the door.

    ��Kraush.��

    It was Haring.

    With Jenica and Sigrid gone, it looked like Haring hade.

    After yesterday��s events, her eyes were red from crying.

    ����Are you okay?��

    But upon seeing Kraush, a glow of relief returned to her face.

    While not in perfect shape, Haring had certainly exhausted herself.

    She too copsed from crying when Kraush went down.

    After rising from that, she��d heard some news before searching for him.

    Therefore, her expression was clouded with deep concern.

    ��What happened?��

    ��It��s�� um����

    Haring hesitated, then stepped out a bit awkwardly.

    With a slightly flustered expression, she continued.

    ��Father wants to meet you, Kraush����

    So unexpectedly, she��s sending him to meet the Poison King.

 Chapter: 161

    Chapter: 161

    A few dayster, the Lion��s Order returned to Rahern Academy.

    Everything regarding Hardenhartz had been tidied up, and they couldn��t stay there forever, after all.

    The moment they returned to Rahern Academy, it wasplete chaos.

    Charlotte��s Lion��s Order and Felray��s Crew had excellentlypleted a mission rted to the World Erosion.

    Of course, the names of the two groups soared in fame like rockets.

    So much so that most of the noble students prioritized joining the Lion��s Order as their first choice, whilemoners aimed for Felray��s Crew.

    However, Kraush��s name was barely mentioned at all.

    Raina, Sera, and Haring knew of Kraush��s contributions, but few had actually witnessed his exploits firsthand.

    To make matters worse, Kraush had no intention of blowing his own horn about what happened.

    ��It��s still too early.��

    There were just too many parties involved in this affair. From the Empire and Starlon to the World Erosion being Ixion.

    Plus, quite a few people connected to Kraush were mixed in too.

    So, he casually dropped hints to those around him.

    Fortunately, most of them weren��t the type to gossip wildly.

    And while Hardenhartz��s situation seemed to settle down, Kraush faced yet another gigantic problem.

    ��What in the world happened?��

    ��I-I��m sorry! I sent the report����

    Kraush found himself sitting in the guest waiting area of Rahern Academy with Haring.

    The reason was simple.

    The Poison King, who had suffered severe injuries at the hands of the Luminary, made arrangements to visit Kraush.

    The legendary world-ss powerhouse had decided to pay a visit.

    Given his title, sneaking around would not be possible, so the Poison King announced he��d be visiting under the name of House Lagrain.

    As a result, Rahern Academy was a flurry of activity.

    And the person caught up in thatmotion��Kraush��had a slightly tired expression.

    It just never ends.

    ��It��s only been a month since I enrolled.��

    How many incidents had happened in between?

    Originally, Ebsque would take a good while to turn the Luminary into a corpse.

    During that time, Kraush was prepared to fend off the ck Witch��s advances and focus on training for the uing mid-evaluation.

    But now, out of the blue, the Poison King was making a visit.

    With things piling up like this, it felt like he might just die from stress.

    [ Isn��t this all a result of your own actions? ]

    ��Chirp chirp.��

    At that, both Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s corpse rat nodded in agreement.

    And now there was one more snarky little critter to deal with.

    ����It was your duty to report, so don��t worry about it. It��s fine.��

    Kraush said this to Haring, who looked rather downtrodden.

    He had taken down the Luminary, who was a long-standing enemy of House Lagrain.

    It was probably an age-old grudge for the Poison King, so he wanted to share the news for his sake.

    ��But why is heing to see me?��

    Honestly, it wasn��t Kraush who took down the Luminary; it was Rai.

    Kraush was still not fit to face a World Erosion on his own.

    Seeing the Luminary moving about just fine after eating the Master��s fake moonflower made Kraush feel the limits of his power.

    He had a long way to go.

    Anyway, the one who contributed the most to taking down the Luminary was none other than the Sword King, Rai Balheim.

    ��If he came just to thank my brother, that I could understand.��

    But why was he hell-bent on meeting<em>me</em>?

    This thought lingered in Kraush��s mind.

    ��I know next to nothing about the Poison King.��

    During Kraush��s active years, the Poison King had already bitten the dust at the hands of the White Ghost, Bianca.

    Perhaps that was what made him even more anxious.

    He had an inkling that whatever happened next could irrevocably change the future.

    Just when he was waiting with a slightly tense expression��

    Creeeak��

    The door to the guest reception opened.

    Kraush and Haring��s gazes shifted toward the door simultaneously.

    And entering was a man of average stature, middle-aged.

    Hair with a dark hue mixed with violet, just like Haring.

    His cold eyes bore a striking resemnce to hers.

    Plus, the subtle scent emanating from him was a pungent mixture of various poisons.

    The Poison King.

    Hauran Lagrain.

    Another member of the Ten Great Lords had appeared here.

    With thick brows, Hauran��s gaze extended slowly throughout the room.

    The first target of his sight was none other than Haring.

    Each step he took seemed to loom over Kraush, even though he wasn��t walking in his direction.

    ��Haring.��

    As Hauran��s icy gaze met hers, Haring instinctively shrunk back.

    It was due to the fear of what would follow.

    Hauran��s eyebrows made it quite clear he was not pleased.

    ��I told you to stay put and not wander off.��

    His chilling voice filled the room.

    At that moment, both Haring and Kraush felt as if they were suddenly deprived of their breath.

    Indeed, the Ten Great Lords.

    The aura radiating from him was on another level entirely.

    Under the weight of that pressure, Haring hung her head low.

    Watching her intently, Hauran let out a heavy sigh.

    ��I was worried sick, thinking something bad had happened to you.��

    And just like that, when those words reached Kraush��s ears, he blinked.

    Because along with those words, all the pressure pouring off Hauran dissipated in an instant.

    His once icy demeanor melted into one that was surprisingly gentle.

    He was simply angry that his daughter had wandered into a dangerous ce.

    It appeared that he didn��t really intend to berate Haring.

    ��Are you hurt anywhere?��

    ��No, I��m fine. I��m sorry.��

    ��As long as you��re unscathed, that��s all that matters.��

    Before long, Hauran had approached and gently tousled Haring��s hair.

    Haring seemed to be extremely familiar with this affectionate gesture.

    ��Is the Poison King really like this?��

    Kraush, who knew little about Haring��s family history, was caught off guard.

    And somehow, he felt he started to understand why Haring was willing to risk her life for revenge against the White Ghost, Bianca.

    ��Looks like there were some good family ties here.��

    For Kraush, families always wed and bit at each other, so he never expected to find such a harmonious household.

    Eventually, Hauran��s gazended on Kraush.

    ��And you must be����

    ��Oh, I��m Kraush Balheim.��

    As Kraush hurriedly introduced himself, a jolt ran through him!

    Sizzle!

    His gut instinct triggered, signaling him to flee right then and there.

    Before he could even register the warning, he felt a deathly chill pressing against his throat.

    Whoosh!

    Almost instinctively, the dark magic of<em>Annihtion Erosion</em>surged through Kraush��s body.

    In a sh, he reached for the Thunder Prime, but hesitated.

    ��Oh boy, I��m caught!��

    Realization hit him hard.

    As Hauran��s eyes turned to slits, he spoke in an unimpressed tone.

    ��Seems like the usual aftereffect of the post-training process isn��t thatmon after all.��

    It turned out Hauran was deliberately testing him by releasing his murderous intent.

    Maybe it was because he had rolled around on the battlefield for too long, but Kraush was way too quick to react.

    However, Hauran didn��t let up on the pressure.

    Instead, he continued to unleash his sensation of killing intent openly.

    Kraush, beads of cold sweat forming on his brow, puzzled over Hauran��s intentions.

    ��Wasn��t he just testing me?��

    But for some reason, the pressure didn��t recede.

    What was he thinking?

    In that moment, Haring finally caught on to what was happening.

    ��Daddy, what are you doing to Kraush?��

    Haring��s eyes sharpened.

    At that, Hauran hesitated, dissipating his aura.

    ��Oh, um, nothing special.��

    As Hauran tried to y it off, Haring regarded him suspiciously.

    Then she moved away from her father and positioned herself near Kraush.

    She had picked up on her father��s disapproval of Kraush.

    Yet Hauran��s gaze sharpened even further.

    Kraush couldn��t shake the thought that he might get poisoned today.

    ��Father?��

    At Haring��s voice, Hauran swiftly adjusted his expression.

    Seeing this, Kraush discerned Hauran��s personality.

    ��What a piece of work.��

    He was rather full of himself, to say the least.

    ��That��s enough! I��m here to discuss the behind-the-scenes of this incident.��

    Hauran coughed lightly and dove right to the main point.

    ��House Lagrain will take responsibility for this incident and will temporarily step down from the Central Nobility.��

    ��Huh?��

    Haring��s eyes widened.

    Those words camepletely out of left field.

    ��That��s ridiculous! We handled everything well!��

    Haring eximed as if she couldn��t ept it.

    But Hauran had reverted back to his business face.

    The face of a patriarch.

    ��I suffered heavy injuries while pursuing the Night Ravens�� leader and lost him in the process. In the end, it��s like a failed mission.��

    Haring bit her lip, unable to grasp why the Empire would dismiss her family.

    House Lagrain had been loyal to the Empire and even had the Poison King in hand.

    And now, to be ousted from the Central Nobility was hard to fathom.

    But when Kraush heard those words, he quickly pieced together the actual reason.

    ����Is this the price of acting on your own?��

    That was just the surface reason.

    The real truth of why the Empire wanted to cast House Lagrain out was something else entirely.

    Kraush asked, and Hauran fell silent.

    Haring looked back and forth between Kraush and Hauran, confused.

    Kraush let out a low cluck of his tongue.

    ��Typical of the Empire.��

    There were two individuals known for their independent actions in this incident.

    One was Sigrid Ephania.

    And the other was Haring Lagrain.

    The Empire likely intended to target Ebsque after this incident.

    Having lost their long-relying limbs, the Night Ravens, they needed to drag Ebsque back into the fold.

    But with these two stepping in, the Empire had lost its justification to poke its nose into Hardenhartz.

    And the oue?

    Only the unfortunate Luminary got captured, while Ebsque slipped through the cracks.

    Sure, the Empire could assert a new im to act, but with House Lagrain and the Luminary now entangled, Haring��s name had gained considerable prominence.

    Now, there were reckless rumors flying about concerning Haring, who had avenged House Lagrain, and the Sword King Rai, who had severely injured a World Erosion.

    As a result, the tale of the Night Ravens�� leader��the one who had been wounded��had beenpletely buried.

    It was now revealed that the Luminary, not the Night Ravens�� leader, had inflicted injuries upon the Poison King.

    Thus, the Empire lost its justification to conduct a search-and-destroy operation against the Night Ravens�� leader.

    From the Empire��s perspective, it was utterly infuriating.

    Nobles wouldn��t be oblivious to this internal turmoil.

    There was a real chance the imperial family��s prestige could plummet due to this incident.

    With prestige as their top priority, the imperial family couldn��t just let this matter slide.

    Yet, they couldn��t hold Princess Sigrid ountable either.

    So naturally, their targets fell on House Lagrain.

    ��Had the Poison King Hauran not been injured right off the bat, or if he had been captured, things might��ve ended well.��

    This was their reasoning to banish them from the Central Nobility.

    And for punishment for failing to properly execute the imperial family��smand.

    Ultimately, this all boiled down to a petty internal strife.

    ��Because of this incident, Haring is now out of favor with the imperial family.��

    Due to Haring��s reckless actions, all ns had gone awry.

    Naturally, the imperial family wouldn��t look kindly upon her.

    Kraush frowned.

    Because he was the one who dragged Haring into this incident.

    While it was still Haring��s choice, it had been Kraush who had lured her in.

    There were responsibilities to bear, beyond just the rationale of wanting to avoid a war.

    ��If we leave it be like this, Haring won��t be able to exert influence in the political realm again.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was only natural, as she had fallen out of the imperial family��s favor.

    While Haring was taken aback by the conversation unfolding about her, Kraush, with his life experience and memory, quickly assessed the situation.

    But for 15-year-old Haring, this judgment was beyond her grasp.

    Hauran watched Kraush curiously.

    He never thought he��d pierce theplexities of the Empire��s situation just from a few exchanged lines.

    But it was for the better.

    ��Thank you for avenging my son and quelling my daughter��s grievances. Yet, I believe you should feel some responsibility, given what has transpired.��

    Kraush felt the energy trying to spill out from Hauran.

    Instead, Hauran��s teeth seemed to grit together.

    The uncertainty of his daughter��s future was weighing on him heavily.

    Hauran surely figured out that it was Kraush who suggested joining the Lion��s Order.

    Kraush hadn��t done it solely to help Haring; it hadn��t been a harmless act.

    ��Exactly.��

    Thus, Kraush didn��t throw in any excuses.

    If he had to take responsibility, then so be it.

    After all, he was set to overturn the Empire in due time.

    Ultimately, it would lead to its downfall.

    ��In that case, I might get the chance to reinstate House Lagrain to the Central Nobility.��

    Besides, if Haring became active in the Sky Generation, the Empire would have to wee her back without question.

    ��So, take responsibility and marry our daughter.��

    Hauran��s next words struck Kraush like a p to the back of the head.

    Marriage.

    An absurd proposal had just been flung directly in front of him.

 Chapter: 162

    Chapter: 162

    Engagement.

    A promise to marry in the future.

    Kraush stared ahead, reying the meaning in his mind.

    ��Are you talking about Haring?��

    He hesitated and asked again, just to be sure.

    ��I will not ept a refusal.��

    The Poison King, Hauran, reassured him once more.

    Kraush felt a faint headacheing on.

    It was because he understood exactly why Hauran was saying such things.

    ��Chirp chirp?!��

    Meanwhile, the corpse rat from Ebsque in his pocket inexplicably shrieked.

    ��Wait, hold on!��

    Was it because he was the main character but had been excluded from the conversation? Haring, usually soposed, intervened with an uncharacteristically loud voice, putting herself between the two.

    ��Father, what do you mean engagement? What nonsense is this out of the blue?��

    Haring demanded at least a proper exnation from Hauran.

    Hauran let out a short breath and looked at Haring.

    ��My daughter, the Empire is like a storm cloud about to burst.��

    His eyes were filled with concern for her.

    ��It��s the time for a generational change in imperial authority, and countless nobles are secretly aiming their knives at each other.��

    Once the throne changes hands, a bloodbath will certainly follow. The one sitting on the throne would never tolerate nobles who did not follow him.

    ��And moreover, there have been suspicious activities within the pce.��

    It likely referred to the Bloodline Theory stolen by the Luminary.

    Kraush subtly suspected that Ixion was in cahoots with the pce.

    Hauran must have caught a hint of that too.

    ��With that situation, Lagrain has effectively been pushed out of the Central Nobility. Our future status is uncertain.��

    Haring��s eyes trembled at this revtion.

    ��That��s because I intervened.��

    She hade to realize it too. Lagrain��s current predicament was due to her independent actions.

    ��I��ll take responsibility for this. I��ll head to the Empire and face the consequences.��

    If the family was to be treated like this, she dered she would step up.

    ��My daughter, don��t even think about such things.��

    Hauran shook his head at his daughter, who wanted to sacrifice herself for the family.

    ��I respect your decision. What does our family motto say? Repay debts doubly, and avenge enmities tenfold. You��ve done a splendid job there.��

    Hauran thumped his chest.

    The wounds were around his chest, making him grimace slightly, but he wore a proud smile.

    ��Didn��t you crush our lifelong family enemy with your own hands?��

    Haring��s eyes widened.

    ��I��m proud of you.��

    His eyes reflected a father��s affection.

    He did not pressure her for her choice; rather, he took pride in her decision.

    Tears began to well up in Haring��s eyes because Hauran genuinely felt proud of her.

    ��And this is not something to me you for in the first ce.��

    At that moment, the kind fatherly face melted away.

    What reced it was a visage as menacing as a vengeful spirit.

    ��It��s the fault of thatd who egged you on.��

    His piercing gaze shifted directly at Kraush.

    ��That��s why I proposed engagement. It��s akin to taking responsibility.��

    ��If I marry into Balheim, that means I can stay in Starlon without worrying about the unstable Empire, right?��

    Kraush saw through Hauran��s reasoning and let out a short sigh.

    It was indeed a responsibility to shoulder.

    Haring was currently in the Empire��s bad books.

    So, sending her abroad was a more prudent decision than bing a target within the Empire.

    Especially if it was Balheim.

    As a direct heir��s wife, even if she originated from the Empire, no one would dare dismiss her.

    Thus, it was indeed the best position for her to stay in Starlon unbothered.

    However, Hauran had overlooked one detail.

    ��Father, Kraush already has a fianc��e.��

    Before Kraush could speak, Haring shook her head, revealing the fact.

    As she said, Kraush indeed had a fianc��e.

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    A girl of just 14 years this year.

    Hauran likely wasn��t unaware of this fact.

    But he merely scoffed.

    ��The Lagrain family, known for producing the Ten Great Lords. Although we��ve fallen behind in the Empire, our bloodline is not something to be ashamed of. If we propose marriage to Balheim, they��ll wee us with open arms.��

    Kraush couldn��t deny that.

    But those words made him sharpen his stance.

    ��Are you suggesting that we forcefully dissolve the engagement with the Hardenhartz family and solidify an engagement with Lagrain?��

    Hauran picked up on Kraush��s dissatisfaction.

    ��You seem to have a decent rtionship with your fianc��e?��

    And he caught on to the dynamics between Kraush and Bianca as well.

    Had it just been an arrangement, Kraush wouldn��t be reacting this way.

    ��This is absurd.��

    Yet Hauran had no intention of backing down.

    ��I n to visit Balheim soon to formalize the engagement.��

    He had his daughter��s future at stake.

    If they couldn��t do it in the Empire, then he was prepared to ce her in the highest position outside the Empire.

    ��Your duty is to rise to the top for my daughter.��

    It was a starkly one-sided ultimatum.

    An overly invested father showed no intentions of wavering.

    Deep coldness fell over Kraush��s eyes.

    ��I won��t deny the responsibility.��

    Simultaneously, a murderous aura began to fill the room from Kraush��s body.

    Feeling the pressure, Hauran��s eyebrows twitched.

    ��However, for this unreasonable engagement, even for a moment����

    Whoosh��

    With the heat radiating from him, dark mes flickered.

    ��If you approach my fianc��e, Bianca Hardenhartz, I will destroy not just Lagrain but the Empire as well.��

    Kraush warned, threatening to incinerate everything in his grasp.

    In response to that warning, Hauran��s expression hardened.

    Here was a mere 15-year-old boy daring to threaten him.

    ��You��ve got some nerve.��

    Hauran had never been fond of Kraush.

    While he had assisted in revenge, Kraush had ultimatelyplicated Haring��s life.

    In truth, if it were not for this situation, Hauran would not have disliked him much.

    After all, he was well aware of what his daughter had been through.

    But, Hauran��s dislike for Kraush stemmed from another reason.

    He had read the emotions within his daughter��s letters, in which fragments of her feelings wereid bare.

    Though she seemed unaware of it, Haring had developed feelings for Kraush.

    The letters were filled with stories about him, reminiscent of how his wife behaved when she had fallen in love.

    In a situation where signs of emotions beyond gratitude were ringly obvious, it was no wonder Hauran was thrown into a tailspin.

    How could this little punke in and steal his only daughter��s heart?

    Grit��

    Hauran gritted his teeth, desperately trying to handle the surge of blood from his eyes.

    But he loved his daughter more than anything.

    The Lagrain family had a longstanding trait.

    Once one develops feelings for someone, they would carry that person in their heart for a lifetime.

    For those living among poison, love was also toxic.

    Perhaps this curse-like trait would also ensnare Haring.

    No matter how much he tried to wrestle his daughter away from Kraush, she would likely cherish him for life.

    So he reconsidered his stance.

    For his daughter��s sake, he��d rather be unreasonable and tie them together.

    Though he didn��t like the idea of throwing his daughter to some brat, he absolutely despised the thought of her suffering.

    Thus, Hauran had no intention of budging.

    ��If that��s your concern, then break off the current engagement and ept ours. Then there should be no offense to the Hardenhartz family.��n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Murderous intent dripped from Hauran��s eyes.

    The fact that Kraush was against him offering his beautiful daughter only fanned the mes of his anger.

    ��Enough, enough!��

    At that moment, Haring shouted.

    Both men turned their gazes to her.

    With fists clenched tightly, she spun around to confront Hauran.

    ��Father, my path is mine to decide. This responsibility I��m taking is my own, not something for Kraush to bear. Why do you ce this on him?��

    ��That��s����

    Hauran flinched at Haring��s sharp response.

    He was taken aback because it was the first time he had ever seen his daughter raise her voice in anger.

    ��Engagements, responsibilities�� Don��t put any pressure on Kraush. And for heaven��s sake, don��t do anything shady behind the scenes.��

    If he dared to do anything suspicious, she warned him she wouldn��t let it slide.

    Haring��s eyes mirrored Hauran��s ferocity.

    In the face of that intensity, Hauran��s expression softened slightly.

    Haring then turned her gaze back to Kraush.

    ��Kraush, I��m sorry. My father is being unreasonable. Just�� forget about this. I��ll make sure it doesn��t affect you.��

    The way Haring looked at Kraush was filled with warmth.

    Seeing her treat him so differently ignited Hauran��s anger once again, but he swallowed it down.

    Instead, Haring, with a pained expression, asked onest time.

    ���� Do you really not want to get engaged? After all, it could mean staying by Kraush Balheim��s side for life.��

    As Hauran questioned, Haring looked back at her father.

    She couldn��t fathom why he was pushing this so hard.

    While Hauran sensed the turmoil in her heart, Haring was unaware of her own feelings.

    Perhaps this was why Haring started imagining her engagement to Kraush.

    Engagement is a promise made in advance to marry.

    In other words, if they were to get engaged, Haring would be Kraush��s wife.

    Haring envisioned being Kraush��s wife.

    The first image that came to her was of the blunt yet caring Kraush calling her name beside her.

    Soon after, his thick hand would slowly stroke her hair.

    Twitch��

    Haring��s shoulders instinctively reacted.

    Her face began to heat up.

    When heading to bed, she often found herself in such a daze.

    It was because after defeating the Luminary, Kraush��s smile as he looked at her would often spring to mind.

    Is it any wonder she frequently found herself daydreaming about him?

    She much preferred attending unnamed sses to meet him over going back to her dormitory.

    And as she slowly revisited those memories��

    She realized in that moment.

    Just who her feelings were directed toward.

    ��Ah.��

    Haring��s gaze fell on Kraush.

    The moment she read the awkward look on his face, she felt a tight squeeze in her heart.

    Her fleeting desire evaporated the instant sheid eyes on him.

    Kraush had a fianc��e.

    And Haring knew he cherished that fianc��e deeply.

    A part of her felt as if a knife were slicing through her heart.

    And she understood why her father had insisted on this engagement.

    It was because he had sensed her emotions.

    ���� No, I won��t get engaged.��

    Now that she finally understood her feelings, she answered with a heavy heart.

    ��Because Kraush has a fianc��e.��

    A sad smile broke on Haring��s face as those words emerged.

    Hauran, who had been staring at her, lowered his head and turned away.

    ��Very well, if that��s your decision, I understand.��

    Hauran turned away after that.

    He couldn��t bear to see his daughter in pain any longer.

    ��Let��s talk for a moment. I won��t force the issue of engagement on you.��

    He gestured at Kraush to follow him.

    With a nce at Haring, Kraush turned and followed.

    Outside, Hauran rummaged through his belongings and pulled out something.

    It was a book.

    And Kraush recognized it immediately.

    ��The Bloodline Theory.��

    The secret text of the Lagrain family.

    The one stolen by the Luminary.

    As Kraush looked at it curiously, Hauran handed it to him.

    ��Take it.��

    ��Uh?��

    ��You defeated the one who was our family��s nemesis. And you rescued my daughter more than once from peril. There��s no way to repay that.��

    Hauran��s words astonished Kraush.

    ��So I brought this, the greatest gift that Lagrain can offer now. Haring said you��re obsessed with strength. This will help you.��

    Well, it was indeed helpful.

    Kraush had just recently created a temporary strength potion using poison and curses.

    With the Bloodline Theory, he could probably make it much more efficiently.

    After such a surprising gift, Hauran let out a slight sigh.

    Then he sped Kraush��s shoulder warmly.

    ��Use the Bloodline Theory to be stronger moving forward.��

    Hauran had done his homework on Kraush.

    At just 15 years of age, he had been racking up insane achievements.

    All those who walked this path shared one thing inmon.

    They were destined to challenge the summit.

    And today, he had seen Kraush with his own eyes.

    This kid would make it big.

    He would undoubtedly reach great heights someday��perhaps even surpassing the Ten Great Lords to be something even greater.

    The poison glistening in his eyes was the proof of it.

    ��And keep getting stronger until no one can dare cast a disparaging eye upon you.��

    Kraush wore a confused expression.

    Yet Hauran��s eyes were filled with sincerity.

    ��And when that dayes, wee my daughter.��

    ���� Wasn��t that a finished conversation? I already said I have a fianc��e.��

    ��Possessing multiple wives ismon for capable men.��

    Just take King Poseus, for example.

    Nobody would bat an eye in regard to capable men having several wives.

    Kraush stared at Hauran in disbelief.

    The stubborn determination to keep Haring by his side was all too evident.

    ��So grow strong. If you can��t, I��ll personallye to you and forcefully make you stronger.��

    Hauran left him with those frightening words and walked away.

    Kraush, left there alone, looked dumbfounded.

    He then nced down at the Bloodline Theory and rubbed the back of his neck.

    ��Man, what a tiring day this has been.��

    For some reason, Crimson Garden was also unusually quiet today.

 Chapter: 163

    Chapter: 163

    An Unexpected Inheritance of the Bloodline Theory.

    Kraush dove headfirst into serious training with the newly acquired Bloodline Theory.

    Why? Because Ebsque needed time to resurrect the Luminary with a corpse, and in the meantime, the mid-evaluations were fast approaching.

    ��I��ll take down Mary here.��

    He had to defeat Mary decisively to gain her skill: Excel.

    However, the opponent was none other than the formidable Mary Diana.

    In terms ofbat abilities, Mary was naturally gifted.

    So despite all his confidence, Kraush couldn��t easily guarantee victory.

    ��And then there��s Sigrid��s suspicious behavior.��

    Recalling the stories shared through Darling, Kraush intensified his training regimen.

    Having faced the World Erosion, he realized that he still had quite a mountain to climb.

    If he wanted to be ready for his fight against Ixion, he needed to up his game, and fast.

    Moreover, the Poison King, Hauran��s gift of the Bloodline Theory was proving to be quite impactful.

    ��The poison in the Bloodline Theory isn��t that different from the method of Annihtion Erosion.��

    The Bloodline Theory focused on maximizing physical abilities using various poisons.

    It was about strengthening oneself by using lethal poisons against the opponent.

    And this concept closely mirrored the philosophy of Extreme Blood Poison, which also maximized physical capabilities using Erosion.

    Unfortunately, Kraush sometimes struggled to connect the dots due to his limited natural intellect.

    So for a while, he found himself scratching his head with the Bloodline Theory in hand every day.

    After lots of contemtion, Kraush finally got a hint.

    ��The instant strengthening potion was made using a mix of curses and poison.��

    That was thanks to Darling crafting the elixir for him.

    ��I used to either seal curses or burn them away like a puppet. I��ve never tried using curses directly like the powers of World Erosion.��

    The poisons described in the Bloodline Theory were all in a realm of new techniques.

    They employed the characteristics of poisons in expanded ways.

    As a result, those from the Lagrain family who mastered the Bloodline Theory could engage effectively using various poison traits.

    On the other hand, Kraush merely bore the burdens of curses, utilizing their traits minimally, or incinerating iing curses to dissolve them into World Erosion.

    However, if he could do it like the Bloodline Theory, he could reduce the costs of using curses while solely harnessing their unique characteristics.

    Kraush��s eyes gleamed with rity.

    He had witnessed the most potent curses up close.

    ��The Curse Cancetion Theory inherently weakens the curse itself due to the cancetion.��

    But if he could draw out the power of the curse without any cost��

    He��d genuinely be stepping into a new realm.

    ��I can do this.��

    The goal of the Bloodline Theory was to reach a state of immunity to all poisons by harboring numerous toxins within oneself.

    Achieving that would allow him to handle poisons at will without sumbing to poisoning.

    This was the expertise aimed at in the Bloodline Theory.

    Kraush reimagined the Bloodline Theory as a curse.

    A domain where he could manipte curses at will without suffering the costs of those curses, which he dubbed Curse Immunity.

    With the knowledge from the Bloodline Theory and Annihtion Erosion, it felt entirely possible to reach that domain.

    And if hebined it with the Amplifying Curse of Heavenly Death, he could genuinely reach a new level.

    Kraush felt a surge of power surge through him.

    He had resolved to do whatever it took to prevent destruction.

    So when he saw the new path illuminated before him, he wasn��t going to hesitate for a second.

    ��I��ll obtain the highest-level curses.��

    From skills to the peak curses, he was determined to grab it all.

    And at that moment, Kraush realized something.

    He understood why the Luminary had stolen the Bloodline Theory.

    ��Could it be that there��s someone thinking along the same lines as me?��

    Kraush��s expression darkened slightly.

    The potential backers behind the Luminary, suspected to be Ixion and the pce, loomed ominously in his mind.

    If the Luminary met their demise, he would learn what information had been gathered.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Still, it left him uneasy.

    Even as a reincarnator, Kraush didn��t know everything about this world.

    Hecked the intel to grasp how the factions intertwinedpletely.

    After all, the future they were destined for was one where they would self-destruct.

    Kraush, who was caught up on the front lines rather than in political maneuvers, ran into limitations with his spections.

    ��Damn this wretched world.��

    Every time he plugged one hole, another gaped open, endlessly letting destruction seep back in.

    And he was still worried about Arthur, who had yet to show himself, along with the sorceress Abe, who had reincarnated alongside him.

    ��What the heck are they up to?��

    Kraush clicked his tongue whilebing his hair back.

    First things first: the mid-evaluations.

    For now, it was crucial to get a bit stronger by then.

    ��Just checking, but you haven��t forgotten to avoid the ck Witch��s eyes, right?��

    ��I haven��t forgotten.��

    She was the same ck Witch who had attempted to kidnap him in Balheim.

    Of course, she wouldn��t idly stand by just because he was at Rahern Academy.

    Given the currentck of movement from her side, it seemed like she was just keeping tabs.

    But it was clear that she��d likely make a move sooner rather thanter.

    With that in mind, Kraush opened the door.

    After being cooped up researching the Bloodline Theory, it was nice to finally get some fresh air.

    ��Oh, Kraush?��

    Alisha greeted him warmly with a smile.

    She was the one who cleaned and prepared meals for him during his seclusion.

    ��Thanks for everything you��ve done recently.��

    Kraush offered a brief thank-you as he turned his gaze a bit.

    Because there, once again, was Lirina.

    ��I��m not saying I was waiting for you or anything, okay? I just happened to show up at the right moment.��

    Lirina casually sipped the tea Alisha had poured and added, ��So don��t get the wrong idea; I didn��te here just to see you or anything.��

    ��I didn��t say anything.��

    ��And how do you feel? Am I still a delightful sight to see after such a long absence?��

    She seemed quitefortable now.

    Recently, Lirina had been showing her old self more and more.

    Cunning yet responsible��like a clever little fox.

    Perhaps that was why Kraush couldn��t help but smile.

    ��Yeah, it��s nice to see you.��

    Kraush said this honestly, and Lirina stared at him for a moment before pouting like a spoiled child.

    ��Don��t start being honest all of a sudden.��

    What��s the expected response here?

    Even though they hadn��t known each other for long, Kraush thought he still didn��t quite understand her feelings.

    ��By the way, while you were holed up in your room, your lovely fianc��e sent another letter.��

    Just like d��j�� vu, Lirina pulled out the letter.

    During his recent stay focused on the Bloodline Theory, there had clearly been another correspondence.

    Kraush received the letter adorned with the Balheim insignia.

    As he slowly inspected the contents, he began to tilt his head in confusion.

    Bianca��s letter was pretty standard.

    She asked about his well-being, indicating she was working hard and getting along fine.

    But it was thest line that snagged his attention.

    ��Do you like rings?��

    Rings.

    Kraush blinked at that.

    Bianca wasn��t really one to wear essories.

    The most she had was the snowke hairpin that her mother had prepared for her before she was born.

    She wore it constantly, but that was just because it was a memento.

    Besides, she never searched for essories to wear.

    So when rings came up, Kraush found it baffling.

    [Well, it was written by Jenica Hardenhartz, after all.]

    When he heard this, Kraush turned to the brooch.

    [Of course, that kid must have written about how you��ve been living rather recklesslytely.]

    Kraush��s face turned to one of disbelief.

    Where on earth did ��reckless�� evene from?

    [You must consider her perspective. With so many women around you, how distressed do you think she feels being tied to you by just a flimsy engagement?]

    Crimson Garden scolded him.

    [So naturally, she probably wants a ring or something to signify her im on you.]

    So that��s what it was.

    That thought made Kraush feel a pang of guilt.

    He really didn��t want to make Bianca uneasy, intentionally or not.

    ��A ring, huh?��

    Kraush pondered for a moment.

    After the mid-evaluations, he figured it wouldn��t hurt to get a ring or two.

    ��Actually, it might reduce the odds of causing problems in the future.��

    With that intention, Kraush neatly tucked the letter away.

    Regardless, he intended to marry Bianca.

    So having at least an engagement ring ready seemed perfectly reasonable.

    ��What��s in the letter that makes your expression change so frequently?��

    ��It��s nothing special.��

    ��How could you say it��s nothing after I went to the trouble of bringing it to you?��

    ��I know you brought me the letter.��

    Lirina snorted.

    She was clearly trying to act all haughty.

    Seems she was getting ratherfortable.

    After wrapping up the conversation with Lirina, Kraush stepped forward.

    The ce he was headed to was none other than the Special ss Hall.

    There, he had someone he absolutely needed to meet.

    Entering the Special ss Hall, Kraush checked his waist.

    He had a vial that he��d requested from Darling a while back.

    Confirming it, Kraush strode forward confidently.

    ��Oh, Kraush!��

    At that moment, he heard a voice recognizing him.

    Turning around, he saw Dorma Lacroix.

    She was the youngest disciple of the Grandmaster Belorkin Lacroix.

    Still small and petite, she was precariously bncing a stack of books while moving along.

    She looked pretty anxious since she was struggling to see over the heap in her arms.

    Even Kraush couldn��t just walk past her.

    ��I��ll help you out.��

    ��Oh, th-thank you!��

    Kraush took most of Dorma��s books, and she shrank back like a small animal in gratitude.

    Perfect.

    With Dorma by his side, he wouldn��t draw unwanted nces while passing through the Special ss Hall.

    ��So, it��s been a while? How have you been?��

    ��Uh, I��ve been researching curses with Darling.��

    As soon as curses came up, Dorma became animated and began detailing what she had learned.

    Listening to her lively chatter, Kraush gazed ahead.

    ��I��m nning to visit your master soon.��

    At that, Dorma jolted in surprise.

    She stared at him with wide eyes.

    ��R-really?!��

    ��Yeah, thanks to the instant strengthening potion that Darling made, it worked out great. If I go, I��ll let you know.��

    Dorma��s face lit up with a bright smile.

    Kraush intended to find Belorkin for the highest-ss curse, but for her, it was about reconnecting with a parental figure.

    She showered him with endless expressions of gratitude.

    Just then, Kraush spotted someone.

    A tall figure that seemed more suited for the Unnamed Academy than the Special ss Hall, a man with long ck hair that obscured his face and an undefined pressure exuding from him.

    It was the top student of the Special ss: Biancan Sedny.

    But the reality was very different.

    Kraush knew his true identity.

    He hailed from one of the four kingdoms, the magical nation of Jem.

    And he was a man who wielded both magic and royal authority.

    The Magician King of the Sanctuary of Stars, Terasius Jem.

    He was the offspring born of the World Erosion.

    Biancan Jem.

 Chapter: 164

    Chapter: 164

    Kraush Learns About Bioren Thanks to Arthur.

    Today��s star? The top student at the Special ss, Bioren Sedny.

    Bioren��s barrier magic was in a league of its own.

    He always made sure that the Sanctuary of Stars wasn��t assaulted out of the blue, thanks to his intense barrier work.

    Of course, that��s a given.

    His secret mother was a barrier magician associated with the Devourer of Worlds ( ?? ???).

    His unique magic blends the powers of dark mana and barrier techniques into somethingpletely new.

    That��s Bioren Sedny for you.

    But, Bioren had one significant issue.

    Like many other Devourers of Worlds, he couldn��t handle World Erosion freely.

    To put it precisely, the power of World Erosion was gnawing away at him even now.

    You see, the human body treats World Erosion like poison.

    Half of him was still human.

    So naturally, that half couldn��t digest the World Erosion and kept trying to break him down.

    Because of this, Bioren made a sly choice.

    He decided to cast barriers on himself!

    Mixing magic with barrier skills, he createdyered barriers around himself.

    As a result, Bioren ended up looking like a giant.

    His physical appearance was really just a shell created by thebination of his barriers and magic.

    Inside, he harbored the secret of being the child of the Devourer��something the world would never know.

    ��Just put it here.��

    ��Oh, yes! Thank you!��

    Kraush ced Dorma��s books in the Curse Studies ssroom, receiving her thankful gratitude.

    ��It��s no big deal. By the way, I��d like to get my hands on a few upper-level curses. Is there a chance I could get those?��

    ��U-upper-level curses? Are you making another potion?��

    ��Not exactly. I just want to experiment a bit.��

    ��Got it! I��ll prepare what you need!��

    Dorma, with her tiny fists clenched, showed her determination.

    Given that Kraush promised to help her reach her master, she was ready to do whatever it took.

    She looked just like an earnest little puppy full of hope.

    Kraush mentioned a few curses to her.

    As she jotted them down, Dorma nodded eagerly.

    ��I think I already have most of them. I can probably get them for you quickly.��

    ��Sounds reliable. Thanks.��

    ��Hehe, reliable? You tter me!��

    Although she was technically a year older than him, Dorma somehow looked younger due to her petite frame, and she beamed at thepliment.

    After saying goodbye to her, Kraush checked the date on the calendar.

    ��It��s about time.��

    When he lifted his head, he spotted Bioren making his way somewhere.

    With hisrge frame, he was hard to miss.

    ��Sorry, not sorry.��

    Kraush didn��t actually bear any ill will toward Bioren; he felt a bit of pity instead.

    After all, his end was something unforgettable.

    ��Damn it! Whether I��m a Devourer of Worlds or not, you guys will owe me for life! Being half human and half Devourer is why you owe me anything!��

    Bioren��s hauntingst words echoed in Kraush��s mind.

    All in all, he was quite a foul-mouthed character.

    But really, he wasn��t as terrible as his mouth suggested.

    So perhaps in this life, he could afford to be a little more honest.

    Kraush pulled out the vial that he had previously gotten from Darling.

    ��Guess this means I gotta do something viinous.��

    Now, that��s hisfort zone.

    ��

    Bioren had to check the barriers making up his body regrly, about once a month or so.

    That was to safeguard against the unrelenting gnaw of World Erosion.

    ��Hah, ha.��

    In a deserted corner of the building, Bioren exhaled sharply.

    His body��s barriers were wearing thin, with the World Erosion rapidly eroding them from within.

    If this continued, all his barriers would vanish.

    And he would likely get consumed by World Erosion itself.

    ��Damn it, this is unbearable! Seriously.��

    The rate at which his barriers were failing was elerating each day.

    So today, he had rushed out of the Special ss to do some urgent barrier research.

    ��I��ve been checking earlytely.��

    He couldn��t believe it was going to deteriorate even faster than that.

    As he aged, the power of World Erosion seemed to strengthen, while his barrier skillsgged behind.

    He detested it.

    If only he could live like a normal person without this worry.

    After mulling over these thoughts, he sighed deeply and took off his shirt.

    Then, he noticed the enormous barrier tattoos decorated along his chest and stomach.

    Quickly, he fumbled around for his waist.

    He needed some reagents he often used for barrier magic.

    But as he patted around, he btedly realized his waist felt empty.

    ��Oh?��

    Bioren looked bewildered, patting at his waist.

    Nothing.

    He had no barrier magic reagents.

    He was sure he had them when he left, but in his rush, he must have dropped them.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Confusion painted his face.

    Just then, he was about to dash out in search of his lost items.

    ��Ugh!��

    He unintentionally stifled a scream as he felt the barrier cracking around him.

    He swallowed in difort.

    With the barrier recovering being an urgent affair, he couldn��t afford to go searching for reagents in this situation.

    ��Ugh, damn it.��

    He had to proceed with caution, considering the impact of World Erosion.

    As he finalized his heartfelt judgment, he passed a pale alleyway.

    And then, he spotted a boy walking toward him.

    The boy was tossing a long vial into the air and catching it.

    When the boy caught a glimpse of him, he tilted his head.

    ��Bioren?��

    In that moment, Bioren��s gaze went toward the vial in the boy��s hand.

    That was definitely his barrier reagent.

    That kid was Kraush Valhaim, a gifted student from the Unnamed Academy.

    Why was he holding it?

    ��Ugh!��

    ��Why do you look like that?��

    But Bioren was too dazed to focus as his mana was slipping away from him.

    ��Th-that!��

    Desperate to get his reagent back, Bioren reached out.

    Kraush looked puzzled for a moment but then turned to the reagent and said, ��Oh, this was lying around. Is it yours?��

    With no suspicion, Kraush handed the reagent over to him.

    Quickly, Bioren took the vial and sprinkled it on his own hands.

    The red liquid dripped off his fingers and onto the floor.

    It seemed a bit thinner than usual, but he couldn��t waste time checking it.

    He pressed the reagent against his chest.

    Taking a deep breath, he activated the barrier magic.

    Bright red light erupted from Bioren��s body.

    Surrounded by the glowing light, he swiftly readjusted his barrier magic.

    ��Hrah, hhh.��

    And not long after, he exhaled a sigh as he bent over.

    Thankfully, the barrier was restored sessfully.

    He could feel the World Erosion no longer seeping into his body.

    Thick beads of sweat streamed down his face.

    As he followed the flow of sweat and lifted his head, a question arose.

    Because he was suddenly looking up at Kraush.

    ��Wha?��

    Just then, Kraush tilted his head, lost in thought.

    ��Why do you look smaller?��

    As Kraush asked, Bioren finally examined his own state.

    His hands, once the size of a cauldron, were now just like everyone else��s, and his clothes were about to fall off.

    In this embarrassing situation, he awkwardly grabbed at his pants.

    Bioren��s giant stature was nowhere to be found now.

    In its ce was a cascade of silver hair and the unmistakable face of a girl.

    Quickly grabbing the clothes he had dropped, she hurriedly covered herself.

    ��W-wait, what the hell!��

    With a high-pitched curse, she bolted out of there like a madwoman.

    Her face was as pale as if she had been exposed.

    Kraush, who stared after her retreating figure, casually ced his hand on his waist.

    He had one empty vial left from Darling.

    [At this rate, shouldn��t fraudulent activities be your new calling?]

    ��I��m just ying along with the situation.��

    Kraush twirled the empty vial in his hand.

    [So why did you mix Darling��s potion into the barrier reagent?]

    Not too long ago, Kraush had thieved the barrier reagent from the panicking Bioren while in his ck Hood disguise, mixing in Darling��s potion.

    And soon enough, the effects of it would be apparent.

    ��I wanted to show off a product of coincidence.��

    Kraush, enigmatic in his wording, turned on his heel.

    He tossed out the bait.

    Sooner orter, a fish would take the hook.

    ��

    And Kraush��s expectations proved urate momentster.

    While he was heading to lunch, he noticed something in front of him.

    Someone was prancing around on short legs.

    With hair tied into a silver tuft and eyes sparkling like sapphires, she was dressed in oversized clothing that pped as she walked right up to him.

    ��Oh, what the heck? So cute!��

    ��Who��s that?��

    ��Anik?��

    Students passing by had a variety of reactions as they admired her.

    Based on their reactions, she looked unreasonably young for being at the academy.

    She could hardly be older than her early teens.

    With that big outfit, it was hard to even tell if she was a girl or a boy.

    But one thing was certain.

    She would grow up to be a stunning beauty.

    ��Kraush, she��sing this way!��

    As An flipped her red hair back, she pointed at him.

    Why not? Bioren had been eyeing him since she started running towards them.

    Kraush, unaffected, nonchntly raised a hand.

    ��Bioro����

    ��Hey, don��t call me that!��

    As Bioren sprinted towards him, she seized Kraush��s cor with a crash.

    Her oversized eyes burned with intensity.

    ��Y-you, we need to talk for a sec!��

    She huffed at Kraush.

    Kraush shrugged, ncing over at An.

    An stroked her chin and said slowly, ��Well, I doubt Kraush would bother with such a young girl.��

    ��What do you think I am?��

    ��My friend.��

    An shed a charming smile and then walked away.

    It took guts to say that without a shred of shame.

    Once An was gone, Kraush turned his attention back to Bioren.

    Still fuming, he dismissed, ��Let��s go.��

    Kraush said that and walked briskly ahead.

    As he moved without hesitation, Bioren begrudgingly cooled her anger and followed behind him.

    After a while, they reached a secluded area.

    As soon as they halted, Bioren opened her mouth.

    ��What did you do to my reagent?��

    Did she catch on?

    Racking his memory, Kraush realized Bioren must��ve sensed something was off.

    It was no wonder she was top of the ss in the Special ss.

    ��So, what��s on your mind?��

    Kraush regarded Bioren.

    She gathered her breath before speaking again.

    ��I don��t know if you��re shameless or just lucky����

    ��Definitely shameless.��

    ��Right, shameless����

    Bioren mirrored Kraush��s words, but her expression was nk.

    She wasn��t expecting someone to be so brazen.

    ��But should I be saying thank you instead?��

    With an uncharacteristically dumbstruck face, Kraush smiled at Bioren, ��You��re still maintaining your barriers, aren��t you?��

    Bioren��s lips twitched.

    Her outer appearance was merely a shell.

    It was a shell made of barrier magic.

    But after Kraush mixed in Darling��s potion, somehow, she could maintain her original form without World Erosion infiltrating her.

    That meant she didn��t have to strain with that cumbersome guise anymore.

    ��Bioren.��

    As Kraush called her name, she flinched and looked up at him.

    Now resembling her true age, Bioren couldn��t help but lift her head towards him.

    ��Let��s strike a deal.��

    The trickster within him was stirring again.

    ��You craft a barrier for me, and I��ll let you in on how to maintain that form.��

    Bioren��s expression scrunched up tightly.

    ��What do you know��?��

    ��I know.��

    In that moment, Kraush raised a hand.

    me erupted!

    ck mes swirled from his hand, flickering energetically.

    Bioren��s slowly widening eyes revealed a change in her expression.

    Those in possession of World Erosion powers would recognize it.

    This was not a curse; it was pure power of World Erosion.

    Bioren had never paid any attention to anyone before.

    Naturally, she had been focused only on barrier studies as if the world outside didn��t exist, for fear of being devoured by World Erosion.

    She attended Rahern Academy solely for solving barrier problems.

    That was because there was a renowned barrier professor at the academy.

    Her mother, a master of barriers, had left her after giving birth.

    Perhaps that was why she had never seen Kraush control ck mes before.

    ��You��re a Devourer?��

    ��Nope.��

    Kraush vehemently denied it while dispelling the ck mes.

    He wasn��t a Devourer.

    But a semnce of a sinister smile crept over his face.

    ��Yet, I know how to stabilize your World Erosion.��

    That smile resembled one a devil would wear while offering a deal.

    Bioren��s eyes widened in shock.

    To her, World Erosion was a dire threat to her life every day.

    Yet somehow, Kraush had managed to stabilize her World Erosion.

    It was naturally an enticing proposition for her.

    But an unsettling rm rang loudly in her heart.

    An inexplicable uneasiness suffocated her.

    ����Who on earth are you?��

    Based on Kraush��s reaction, she realized he likely suspected her true identity as a child of the Devourer of Worlds.

    That, there was no doubt, was a secret that must never be revealed.

    The Devourer of Worlds was the enemy of the world.

    Naturally, she fell into that same category.

    So she had deliberately hidden her family name and entered Rahern Academy.

    She even concealed the fact that she was the daughter of a powerful dark mage.

    Bioren��s tiny fists trembled slightly, making her appear quite pitiful.

    Due to her barrier magic, her body had failed to grow ording to her age.

    ��That��s not the answer you��re looking for.��

    Bioren bit her lips hard at those words.

    She was caught in a dilemma: Should she take a bite of this potentially poisonous apple that might be the antidote, or ept death from her poisoned state?

    Her deliberation didn��tst long.

    ����What do I need to create?��

    She fell into the trap.

 Chapter: 165

    Chapter: 165

    [ Is he just getting better at conning people? ]

    ��Chirp, chirp.��

    Kraush held his smile as he listened to the noisy chatter of the bystanders.

    Bioren was naturally a suspicious person. Trying to be nice only made her retreat even further out of suspicion.

    Well, that was expected.

    She had lived her life always on guard since half her blood was that of a Devourer of Worlds.

    Even though she was the child of a Dark Mage, her mother didn��t actively watch over her.

    ��Bioren was just a curiosity to her mother.��

    What would happen when a Devourer of Worlds and a human had a child?

    To satisfy that curiosity, her mother willingly brought in a barrier magician who was a Devourer, only to bear a child.

    And that child turned out to be Bioren.

    Once Bioren met the criteria of curiosity, she had zero value left to her mother. But that didn��t mean she was neglected out of necessity��she was still kept alive.

    So Bioren had to grow up alone.

    ��Seriously, those magicians.��

    They are beings that push their curiosity and research to extremes. They often trample on the dignity of life and cross lines they shouldn��t for the sake of their inquisitiveness.

    That��s why if you asked about the craziest bunch in the world, nearly all fingers pointed to magicians.

    This is why Kraush held a grudge against the field of magic.

    Even the peak of magic, the Dark Mage, was a nutcase. He couldn��t help but wonder how different others could be.

    That��s why he was constantly wary of Abe, the red witch who had also regressed alongside him.

    For Kraush, she was a ticking time bomb.

    Kraush decided to stop that line of thought here. There were far too many things demanding his attention to be lost in thoughts he couldn��t solve right now.

    Right now, he had Bioren in front of him.

    ��It��s simple. You need to create a barrier that other Devourers can��t perceive.��

    ����What?��

    Bioren wore a dazed expression. Anyone could see she had no idea what he was talking about.

    But Kraush continued without caring for her confusion.

    ��Since I��ve be a target for the Devourers, I need to stop that.��

    The ck Witch, who had been watching the situation through the Glimmer, looked closely at Kraush.

    She surely wasn��t unaware that he was the youngest son of the Holy Royal Family.

    However, there was no way she could approach carelessly.

    A series of odd happenings centered around Kraush made her suspicious.

    While fighting against the Devourers, Kraush handled the powers of World Erosion freely.

    That was not the only oddity she had discovered. The more she investigated, the more suspicious aspects emerged.

    ��By now, she should have noticed that Ebsque and Crimson Garden have been hanging around me too.��

    The ck Witch had the grand ambition of creating a God of World Erosion.

    If she made a single blunder, everything could go awry.

    Naturally, caution was of utmost importance.

    ��The circumstances are very different now than when I could kidnap my brother��s son with ease.��

    Thus, the ck Witch was likely observing Kraush��s actions so far without getting too close.

    ��But it won��t be for long.��

    The ck Witch would soon piece things together and make a move.

    ��Whether it takes the form of a trade or a kidnapping is up to how Kraush reacts.��

    Kraush needed Bioren��s barrier techniques for that.

    If he couldn��t observe the people he approached directly for information, they would naturally seem all the more significant.

    ��I need to be a variable that the Ixion fellows cannot overlook.��

    Kraush gazed at Bioren. Her face was aplicated mess of emotions for many reasons.

    I mean, the youngest of the Holy Royal Family just shed the powers of World Erosion and now imed he needed to escape the Devourer��s eye. It didn��t make any sense.

    ����You��re saying.��

    Bioren finally stammered as she fidgeted her lips, ��Is your mother a Devourer of Worlds?��

    Her eyes seemed to tremble violently.

    It was a valid question, given Bioren��s circumstances.

    Just like her, Kraush also had the blood of a Devourer running through him.

    Wasn��t it possible that was why he was involved with the Devourers?

    Maybe that��s why��unknowingly��she hoped she had encountered someone like herself.

    It��s like a lonely ind in the vast ocean would wee meeting another ind.

    Kraush took a moment to contemte.

    He could easily tell a white lie if he wanted.

    But he decided against it. He knew the betrayal she��d feel when the truth came out would be far greater.

    ��No, neither of us has any connection to the Devourers.��

    ��Oh�� really����

    As she heard his words, a fleeting look of disappointment passed over Bioren��s eyes.

    She had been clinging to the idea of being rted to someone else like her, for she believed there wasn��t a single soul in this world who understood her situation.

    Thus, it wasn��t surprising that she struggled to hide her disappointment.

    ��But����

    Kraush, with ck mes flickering in his palm, slowly rolled the fire around.

    ��I understand what it��s like to be gnawed away by World Erosion.��

    Kraush had used his eye puppets and various devices to suppress the madness of World Erosion.

    World Erosion was extremely toxic for humans.

    He too knew very well how vicious the poison of World Erosion was.

    ��And I will help you so you won��t have to face World Erosion anymore.��

    ������

    Sympathy was something Biorencked.

    Having lived in istion like a lonely ind, she had been unable to ept any help from anyone.

    The notion that someone could help her, that someone else had endured hardships like her��just that alone surprisingly fortified her spirit.

    Kraush knew that better than anyone.

    That was precisely why he deliberately approached Bioren.

    ��Both being unrted to the Devourers and humans, I��ve got nothing to lose. It��s pointless for me.��

    Bioren��s gaze fell to the ground as she remained silent, looking at Kraush with conflicted thoughts.

    She had met someone who understood her struggle for the first time.

    ��Are you saying you proposed a deal because you thought I wouldn��t ept help easily because of my rotten personality?��

    And her next words, once again, reflected her true self.

    ��Think whatever you want.��

    Bioren clenched her fists tightly.

    After several moments of silence, she released the long hair that she had tied up with a feather.

    Her silver locks cascaded down as they were set free.

    She had tied her hair up on purpose to avoid reminding herself that she was the child of a barrier magician.

    But for some reason, she didn��t seem to care any longer.

    Lifting her chin with an air of confidence, she huffed out a snort.

    Though her expression was intimidating, she looked markedly more at ease.

    For her, the thought of no longer being a solitary ind in the vast ocean had deeply touched her heart.

    ����How am I supposed to create that? I can��t even manage my own World Erosion.��

    ��Haha.��

    Kraush chuckled as he heard her response. When Bioren shot him a nce with narrow eyes, he grinned mischievously.

    ��Then regrettably, you��ll have to don your shell again next month.��

    In other words, he was telling her to figure something out if she wanted to live like a human.

    Bioren��s face dawned with disbelief.

    Just a moment ago, he imed he would help her, then utterly shifted his attitude.

    It left herpletely bbergasted.

    But the rebellious nature of her personality made those words spark her fiery determination.

    ��Fine! Yeah, I��ll make it! I��ll whip up something that��s worth your time! If I��ve already bitten into a poisoned apple, what��s stopping me from doing anything else?��

    With a shout, Bioren spun around and stomped away.

    Of course, her short legs made her trip nearly fall at one point, but she pressed on resolutely.

    Instead, her face lit up with pure determination.

    On what seemed like a never-ending path, a milestone finally appeared before her.

    As Kraush watched her retreating figure, he rubbed his face.

    He had a meaningful expression on, making it look like he was struggling against gravity.

    [ Why act like it��s difficult? You wear that expression all the time. ]

    He decided to ignore the matter of Crimson Garden for now.

    [ So what exactly did you mix into that reagent? ]

    The part where Bioren��s World Erosion was stabilized didn��t sit well even with Crimson Garden.

    Kraush��s exnation might sound usible, but he had only dealt with World Erosion because of his eye puppets and the super poison at y.

    There was no way he could inject an eye puppet into Bioren.

    Kraush casually exined the solution to Crimson Garden��s question.

    After all, it wasn��t anything special.

    ��Bioren was already nearly at mastery in her barrier techniques from the beginning.��

    Bioren had been desperately studying barrier magic to survive.

    Her fusion of barrier techniques with magic had brought her closer topletion, as Kraush said.

    However, even Bioren had her shorings.

    Although she had reached new barrier techniquesbining magic and barriers, her knowledge about reagents was severelycking.

    ��That��s why just changing the ingredients of the reagent could yieldpletely different results.��

    That was why he had asked Darling to make the potion.

    By sheer coincidence, Bioren had used the interrogation potion Darling made, mistaking it for a reagent, and this was the oue.

    In short, by conventional standards, Bioren wasn��t a suitable candidate for a trade at all.

    What solved this issue was purely thanks to Darling.

    [ You really are a natural-born con artist. ]

    ��I��m just making full use of what��s avable to me.��

    Well, it��s not a bad deal if it works out for both of them, right?

    ��

    Since engaging in business with Bioren, she started visiting Kraush every day.

    ��Hey, damn it, I actually seeded this time!��

    As Kraush stepped out after finishing a training session at the Unnamed Academy, he was greeted by Bioren, who held a ne in her hand.

    After Kraush smashed Arthur Gramalte and members of the Empire faction, no one dared to touch him anymore.

    Everyone knew that messing with him could only spell disaster.

    So when Bioren, who boldly tossed harsh words at him, first appeared, the other students were initially taken aback.

    However, since Kraush didn��t mind and treated her familiarly, the other kids gradually became ustomed to Bioren.

    Furthermore, the revtion that she was indeed Bioren Sedny did a great deal.

    Even though she tried to keep it hidden, her name was called out every time attendance was taken by the professors.

    There was no way her identity could remain concealed at the academy.

    ��They found such a cutesy little one inside that massive Bioren?��

    For a while, the kids couldn��t stop talking about her.

    But time passed, and things eventually quieted down.

    ��Aw, cute! Bioren, do you want to eat this?��

    ��I brought cookies with me!��

    Due to her natural appearance, it was inevitable that she garnered the affection of the girls.

    Especially among the female students at the Unnamed Academy, who found Bioren particrly adorablepared to many muscr guys.

    ��Damn, what the hell is going on here!��

    Of course, Bioren herself screamed in shock.

    Kraush, meanwhile, navigated through the horde of girls for Bioren.

    Fortunately, the girls quickly stepped aside upon seeing Kraush approach.

    They understood that they had nothing to gain by getting involved with him.

    ��Hand it over.��

    Kraush took the ne from Bioren.

    Then he sped it around his neck and examined the brooch.

    [ I can see it. ]

    If he could evade the eyes of the Devourers, he should be able to escape the gaze of Crimson Garden as well.

    Yet, thetter proved unsessful.

    ��Not good.��

    In simpler terms, it meant it was a failure.

    Kraush took the ne off and handed it back to Bioren.

    ��Damn,�� she muttered through gritted teeth.

    She seemed to have an inkling it would turn out like this because she immediately turned around and dashed off.

    That��s thepetitive nature she had.

    Until her item was finished, she would keep bringing such experiments to him.

    An admirable attitude.

    ��Her expression is getting brighter day by day.��

    At first, Bioren seemed incredibly shy about her true form, stumbling through interactions.

    It��s no wonder she was worried about revealing that she was Bioren.

    But as she became ustomed to her actual appearance and the judgments of others became less daunting, Bioren gradually started adapting to her current life.

    And the transformation was remarkable.

    For someone who had always lived in a facade, she had no idea how to approach others sincerely.

    Especially since World Erosion had been gnawing at her, she had been battling a daily survival fight and focused just on mastering her barrier magic.

    Of course, she hadn��t developed any meaningful rtionships, nor was there even a moment to build them.

    However, with the stabilization of World Erosion and the chances to maintain her true form, everything changed.

    First of all, she could finally hear the evaluations from those around her more genuinely.

    Having worn a shell, she previously reacted negatively to others�� judgments, but now she was finally able to show honest reactions.

    That helped her reim all those feelings that had once been shattered deep inside her heart.

    Moreover, resolving the issue of beingpletely consumed by barrier studies allowed her to explore other things.

    That made room for a transformer that had brought her changes beyond her imagination.

    So much so that while crafting the barrier to avoid the Devourers�� eyes for Kraush, she often found herself with too much spare time.

    Only then did she realize one key fact.

    The task Kraush asked of her was providing her with something that could fill her void of purpose now that she had lost her goals.

    That realization unconsciously helped propel her forward.

    ��Kraush!��

    That��s why this time of day felt pretty fulfilling for her.

    ��Again.��

    Though she did grit her teeth when Kraush called for another one, her anticipation about how it would turn out grew.

    And the thought of being able to poke fun at him soon filled her with excitement.

    For some reason, the world began to seem much broader to her.

    She never imagined she would experience such a substantial life.

    ��Again.��

    Today, as Kraush called for another one, she grabbed back the pendant and spun around, only toe to an abrupt halt.

    When she turned her head, she noticed many students had gathered around Kraush.

    He had a knack for attracting people.

    Though he had his rough edges, everyone around him knew that deep down, he wasn��t like that.

    Kraush shared a lot of simrities with her.

    Maybe that��s why, in her heart, the thought surfaced.

    Perhaps she could live like that too.

    ����Haha.��

    An uncontrobleugh slipped out.

    It was funny to think for even a moment in such a way.

    Yet, it also meant she was beginning to stabilize her own self.

    On the other hand, she felt a touch of regret.

    Eventually, the day woulde when shepleted the barrier Kraush had requested.

    At that time, perhaps she wouldn��t be able to avoid falling into an insatiable void.

    Her only goal in life was to survive.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With her mother having left and being abandoned by her father, what was she supposed to consider a purpose?

    ��Bioren.��

    During one of those days when such thoughts crossed her mind, Kraush called out to Bioren just as she was about to leave.

    ��If you want to find your mother����

    Bioren��s eyes widened slowly.

    ��Come look for me again after you finish the barrier. I��ll give you a clue.��

    Finding her mother.

    That was something she had never thought of until now.

    Her lips quivered, as if asking how he knew about that.

    But Kraush, without saying anything further, turned around.

    Bioren, staring nkly at his retreating figure, clenched the experimental pendant tightly.

    ��Is he practicing mind reading or what����

    But somehow, she felt as if something was being filled within her.

    Whether it was intentional on his part or simply meant to spur her on to finish the barrier, she couldn��t tell.

    But at least it was certainly helping to alleviate the emptiness deep inside her heart.

    ��Damn it.��

    With a heavy sigh, Bioren turned and dashed away.

    The fading spark in her eyes reignited with determination.

    One day, she would find her ce in the Sky Generation with barrier techniques way stronger than those of the Devourers.

    Bioren Jem.

    It was a moment when she felt the growth from within her.

 Chapter: 166

    Chapter: 166

    ��Again.��

    ��Ughhhhhhh!��

    Just like any other day, Bioren stomped away in frustration, turning her back on him.

    Kraush watched her retreating figure thoughtfully.

    ��She��s finally got it together.��

    Kraush had an exceptional knack for reading people.

    Perhaps that��s why, as the goal of creating a barrier began to seem within reach, he noticed Bioren was falling into a void of emptiness.

    Bioren would soon be an essential force in the Sky Generation.

    Kraush pondered how to help her set her own goals and move forward.

    His conclusion? A clue about her mother, the barrier magician.

    Kraush knew Bioren wanted to meet her mother without even realizing it.

    ��If it��s something personal like this, she should naturally push herself forward.��

    It seemed that ever since he provided her with that next goal, the emptiness on her face had greatly diminished.

    Thanks to that, her progress on the barrier elerated.

    With a new target in mind, Bioren no longer feared failure and could churn out results efficiently.

    Kraush rxed his neck a bit.

    If that��s the case, he wouldn��t have to fuss over Bioren too much.

    [Seriously, do you really think things would flow this smoothly?]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden chimed in.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    [I��ve already set her life goals twice. And yet, the minute things go wrong, she could fall into a burnout state, unable to do anything.]

    Crimson Garden clicked their tongue, as if exasperated with the situation.

    [Of course the next goals, the third and fourth, will also be simr. She��s likely relying on you again.]

    It felt like she had foresight into the future.

    [You��re going to end uppletely dependent on her. What were you thinking?]

    Kraush pondered those words carefully and tilted his head.

    ��Well, I guess I��ll just have to help her.��

    [Sometimes your naivety is infuriating.]

    That was quite harsh, to say the least. For some reason, even the body of a dead rat in Kraush��s pocket nodded in agreement.

    ��Kraush! Great job at training today!��

    Just then, he was met by a familiar face that popped up beside him.

    With healthy skin and bright red hair, it was Princess Karandis Poseus, the 9th princess of the Poseus Kingdom.

    As she leaped toward him, Kraush instinctively stepped back.

    She waved her hand in the air, looking disappointed as she gazed at Kraush.

    ��I was just trying to offer you a towel! Why are you dodging me?��

    In her hand was indeed a towel, as she imed.

    However, Kraush responded sarcastically.

    ��I can handle my own sweat.��

    ��Such modesty!��

    She was quite the brazen girl.

    In the meantime, Kraush turned his head and spotted Haring walking out.

    Upon meeting his gaze, she flinched and immediately averted her eyes.

    Then, almost as if fleeing, she dashed out of the training ground.

    Ever since the incident with the Poison King, Haring had been acting like that.

    So much so that they hadn��t exchanged a single word since.

    With her constantly avoiding him, there was nothing he could do.

    ��Kraush, what happened between you and Haring?��

    Karandis slyly asked, showing she was aware of the situation.

    It was no surprise she would pry; she always did when Kraush was around.

    ��Nothing serious.��

    Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    The Poison King was pushing for a betrothal, cing responsibilities on Kraush��s shoulders.

    Haring would have been overly concerned about that, as she absolutely hated causing trouble.

    ��We need to talk about it sometime.��

    ��Hmm, really? Oh, by the way, I submitted an application to join the Lion��s Order, but for some reason, it hasn��t been processed. Could you mention that to Charlotte?��

    ��I��ll pass it along.��

    Kraush gave a disinterested response.

    Regardless, Karandis��s unwavering determination refused to dim.

    ��Speaking of which, midterms areing up soon. Do you feel confident about getting first ce again?��

    The word ��midterms�� reminded Kraush of Mary.

    ��She hasn��t been aroundtely.��

    Kraush��s gaze turned distant.

    Mary was definitely going to take a gamble in this midterm.

    She was cornered now; it was herst chance.

    ��And that fake Arthur����

    Kraush kept an eye on the movements of the fake Arthur.

    However, the fake��s actions were decidedlyckluster.

    It practically felt like he was just sitting back and watching everything unfold.

    ��What��s he thinking?��

    Still, Kraush had ns. After this midterm, he was going to actively draw out the current Arthur.

    That meant there were things he needed to do beforehand.

    ��It��s soon.��

    An unavoidable incident was going to transpire in this midterm.

    ��Sigrid will definitely be involved in that incident.��

    A huge scandal would erupt during the first-year students�� evaluations.

    A horrifying case where amoner professor at the academy, who was being disregarded by noble students,mitted a series of murders.

    Due to this incident, Rahern Academy would be shaken significantly and be a pawn in political power ys.

    Arthur was the one who caught the serial killerter, but it was after four victims had already fallen.

    That was when Arthur became an object of respect among his peers.

    And Sigrid would surely try to leverage that incident.

    It was a golden opportunity to stamp their authority firmly in the center of the Sky Generation.

    ��Sorry, but����

    Kraush quietly rolled his neck.

    ��I won��t let that happen.��

    He also knew he shouldn��t be the one to step in.

    It wouldn��t mean anything for a noble like him to intervene against amoner professor.

    If he stepped in, it would only escte the conflict betweenmoners and nobles.

    So,

    ��Felray.��

    Kraush called out the most suitable person for the job.

    Just then, Felray was passing through the hallway.

    ��Kradd! Oh, Kraush!��

    Felray��s eyes widened in surprise at the sight of him, and his face broke into a bright smile.

    Feeling like he just spotted a big, fluffy dog, Kraush pped Felray on the chest, leaving Karandis in the dust.

    ��Last time, you got your body pulverized. You doing alright?��

    ��Thanks to you, I��m just fine.��

    After the chaos in Hardenhartz, Felray had truly been a mess.

    He had to spend quite some time in recovery.

    In fact, Kraush��s speed at recovering was unusually quick.

    Usually, they��d need this much downtime.

    That��s why today was the first time Kraush had seen Felray since Hardenhartz.

    ��Kraush, is this person��?��

    Karandis, feigning ignorance, asked what was alreadymon knowledge.

    Seeing her sparkly eyes, it was clear she recognized Felray��s significance.

    After all, in this world,moners outnumbered nobles.

    Felray was dubbed the hero of themoners, standing at the center of those countless folks.

    In other words, having him by one��s side meant enjoying immense support from themon people.

    While the dimwitted would fail to appreciate that value and belittle Felray, the smart ones had long recognized it.

    As a testament, Sigrid always kept Felray close to her side.

    ��This is Princess Karandis Poseus. This is Felray.��

    Right away, Felray performed a formal greeting.

    The naive country boy who used to be in his own world seemed to have sophisticated himself over time.

    It looked like he must have received quite the education in Rahern Academy over the past year.

    ��Oh my gosh, I��m so pleased to meet you! I heard you��re the hero of themoners? I heard amazing things about you during your mission with Kraush!��

    ��Not at all. That title is way too much for me.��

    Karandis beamed at Felray, whose face turned awkward as he nced at Kraush.

    Then, when Karandis met Kraush��s eyes, she quickly cleared her throat and stepped aside.

    ��Um, I��ll take my leave now. You two can talk.��

    Watching Karandis swiftly exit, Kraush turned back toward Felray.

    Felray read Kraush��s gaze and waited for him to speak.

    ��You seem to have more questions in mind.��

    As soon as Kraush opened the conversation, Felray stiffened.

    After all, he��d learned that the squad from the Empire participating in the martial arts tournament was directly connected to the Holy Royal Family.

    He would have a lot to ask.

    But Felray shook his head.

    ��You answered the question about whether we could meet at the academy. That��s enough.��

    Kraush observed Felray closely.

    Yeah, this was his character alright.

    A faint smile crept up Kraush��s face.

    ��Speak freely.��

    ��Oh, but����

    ��Is it necessary for me to show up as Kradd before you can rx?��

    Kraush pressed his fingers against his closed eyes, causing Felray to slowly smile.

    ��Yeah, let��s do that.��

    ��Alright, Felray. Now that we��re friends, I have a favor to ask.��

    ��Uh, what?��

    Felray was taken aback; he hadn��t expected a request toe his way this quickly.

    Yet, maybe it was just Kraush��s nature to not be trivial about his requests.

    Felray straightened his posture,posing himself.

    ��What is it?��

    A sharp one, isn��t he?n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��There��s this associate professor at the Magic Academy named Jenikallen.��

    Felray tilted his head, as if he had never heard that name before.

    ��Within the students, there are bullies who constantly extort, hurl insults, and physically attack him just because he��s amoner.��

    Kraush watched as Felray��s expression tightened at the next words.

    ��I��d like you to step in and put a stop to that.��

    ����Kraush, the reason you��re not handling this yourself is because of your status.��

    Hearing Felray, Kraush looked at him quietly.

    ��Felray, does being a hero of themoners weigh heavily on you?��

    Felray always found it tough being known as the hero of themoners.

    Yet, he continuously pushed himself to meet everyone��s expectations.

    That��s why it had led him to fall apart as he sought hope that would inspire others.

    Kraush was well aware of this fact.

    ��Huh, you must be feeling the pressure of everyone having high hopes for you. Themoners are probably staring hard at you.��

    Felray turned away, his lips slightly pressed together.

    At just 16 years old, a year into adulthood, it was a heavy burden for him to carry.

    That��s why Felray was hesitating about the request.

    He wanted to help the professor out of pure intention.

    Yet, he feared that confronting noble kids would only invite harm to the othermoners.

    ��If it��s that hard, then stop trying to meet their expectations.��

    Felray raised his head in response to what Kraush said.

    His expression showed he was confused about what that meant.

    ��And just do what you can.��

    ��What I can do?��

    ��You��re fantastic at meddling in other people��s affairs. Remember how you tried to pull me out of the Raven Squad?��

    ��That was����

    Felray��s face flushed red as he covered it with his hands.

    That was a slip of the tongue for him, given he didn��t even know Kraush��s true identity.

    ��Back then, you were like that. And right now, in my eyes, you haven��t changed much.��

    Felray never had to act like the representative of themoners or worry about others�� judgment.

    ��Just be yourself.��

    Felray was someone shone brightest when he acted authentically.

    Kraush��s words struck directly at Felray��s heart.

    No wonder he had always felt so awkward under the expectations of being a representative of themoners.

    ��That��s what looks best on you.��

    Kraush smacked Felray on the shoulder.

    ��Do your best with what you can do. I��ll be doing my best with what I can do.��

    Let��s both give it our all with what we can do.

    ��I can handle what you can��t, and you can handle what I can��t, right?��

    With that, he spoke to Felray as if dering them equals.

    It��s apletely different sentimentpared to how Sigrid always treated Felray like a subordinate.

    ��After saving my life once, I ask for just one small favor.��

    That yful request was evidence of that new dynamic.

    A snicker escaped Felray��s lips unexpectedly.

    For some reason, it felt like a long-stuck knot in his heart was finally loosened.

    ��Fine! I��ll be myself.��

    The reply struck the perfect note.

    Kraush waved his hand lightly as he brushed past Felray.

    The hero of themoners, Felray.

    He could not wait to see him shine as he truly deserves to.

 Chapter: 167

    Chapter: 167

    Time continues to speed by.

    Before you know it, the midterm exams are just around the corner.

    Kraush focused on his training while keeping an asional ear on Felray��s news.

    Felray had taken on the noble brats who were bullying Jenikallen, just as Kraush had asked.

    His personality couldn��t stand seeing injustice.

    So, it wasn��t surprising that his stand against them didn��t raise any eyebrows.

    Thanks to that, Felray got himself into quite a ruckus.

    Those noble magicians, annoyed by Felray��s meddling, had a bone to pick with him.

    But this was Felray we were talking about.

    They were no match for him.

    Felray wasn��t just some average Joe in the Sky Generation.

    Kraush was satisfied that things had resolved themselves without his interference.

    However, Jenikallen still seemed to have that grudge hanging over his head.

    ��I��ve sown the seeds.��

    For addressing that issue, all he needed to do was give Felray a little nudge.

    ��Hey, this time it��s for sure!��

    Meanwhile, Bioren��s research on the barrier was progressing steadily.

    Each time she came by, the barrier was noticeably improved.

    ��Not yet.��

    Still, it seemed like it would take a bit more time.

    So, he sent her off with a frustrated expression.

    At night, the research on the Bloodline Theory picked up the pace again.

    Thanks to the curse borrowed from Dorma, Kraush was running several experiments on himself.

    With Igrit around, he had no worries about the curse��s effects.

    If it got dangerous, he could just burn it off.

    On top of that, he also tried out the secondary effects of the Instant Enhancement Potion.

    The performance had definitely improvedpared to before.

    A testament to Darling��s skills.

    Day after day, he kept squeezing work into his limited sleeping hours.

    ��Why does your face look like that?!��

    Kraush suddenly found himself on the receiving end of a scolding.

    The source of the reprimand was none other than Holy Maiden Astrea.

    Running into Astrea, who was carrying an impressive amount of food to the dining hall, she immediately screamed.

    The reason behind her outburst was simple.

    Kraush��s face was so tired it looked like he was at death��s door.

    With all the training and errands he was juggling, he naturally didn��t have time to rx, so it was no shocker he looked like that.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Eventually, Kraush was dragged off to the infirmary by Astrea, who wasn��t taking ��I��m fine�� for an answer.

    ��Astrea, I��m really okay.��

    ��You call this okay? Do you realize what your face looks like? You could drop dead and everyone would understand why!��

    Astrea was unusually fired up today.

    Was it really that serious?

    Kraush sneaked a nce at his face in the mirror.

    The dark circles under his eyes had practically set up camp down to his chin.

    Come to think of it, he hadn��t slept properlytely.

    He had been so engrossed in researching the Bloodline Theory that he had been burning the midnight oil every night.

    No, it wasn��t just recently.

    He hadn��t had a decent break since he��d been forced to ck out from exhaustion.

    Lately, he just hadn��t fainted, so he hadn��t rested at all, meaning he continuously pushed his limits.

    ��Having to faint just to rest? Talk about a messed-up mindset.��

    There was no denying it.

    ��Eat this, and then close your eyes, pronto!��

    At that moment, Astrea appeared with water and supplements.

    From below, only half of her face was visible as Kraush sat up.

    ��Can��t you just use your divine power to heal me?��

    ��Do you think divine power is some kind of magic wand? It can ease physical fatigue, but mental exhaustion? That��s all on you; sleep is the answer.��

    Kraush couldn��t argue with her, so he obediently epted the supplements and water.

    As he swallowed them down, he caught a glimpse of Astrea looking at his face.

    Worry was clearly etched in her eyes.

    ��What��s with that face����

    And then it hit him��this gal had a bit of a soft spot for faces, huh?

    Maybe that was why she was so fired up?

    ��Now that you��re done eating, lie down already.��

    Astrea snatched the cup from Kraush and pushed him back down.

    Then, as hey quietly on the bed, she sat beside him, cing the cup down.

    ��Are you just going to sit there and watch?��

    ��Well, if I leave, you��ll just hop back up the moment I��m gone, right?��

    Sharp as ever.

    Unable to deny it, Kraush closed his eyes.

    In the now quiet infirmary, he could hear Astrea��s light breathing as silence stretched out.

    ����Why are you pushing yourself so hard?��

    At that moment, he heard Astrea��s voice.

    ��Just�� growing up.��

    ��Is that a monologue?��

    She was speaking aloud enough for him to hear.

    Kraush fell silent for a moment.

    As Astrea said, he had indeed been leading an excessively demanding schedule.

    No, ��demanding�� was a sizable understatement; he lived a life that could be defined as just that.

    He hardly even understood what it meant to rest.

    Kraush couldn��t help but think of Arthur.

    Arthur was always living on the edge.

    Kraush frequently witnessed how his thoughts would short-circuit under pressure.

    Unbeknownst to him, he might also be following in Arthur��s footsteps.

    Suddenly, warmth spread across his forehead.

    There it was��Astrea��s hand.

    ��Don��t open your eyes. I��m just giving you a little energy boost.��

    Though she knew full well that she could do this without physical touch, Kraush didn��t argue.

    Her touch was warm, and it really did make him feel more at ease.

    ��Couldn��t I be someone you lean on?��

    More monologue, huh?

    ��I��m already leaning plenty.��

    ��You know I��m not talking about divine power, right?��

    Astrea lightly tapped Kraush��s forehead with a pout.

    Even her gentle gesture conveyed the affection she held.

    ��You see, I escaped the Holy Kingdom for the first time and got tough and study with kids my age.

    It��s been quite the refreshing experience, and I realized how it feels to be a bird freed from its cage.��

    Astrea��s warm hand cradled Kraush��s forehead again.

    ��And that��s all thanks to you. What you told me that day brought me here.��

    ��I didn��t do anything special. It was all you.��

    ��Nope.��

    Astrea stated with conviction.

    ��It was your doing. The only reason I came to Rahern Academy was to see you again.��

    Kraush sensed that her face must be quite flushed, even with his eyes still closed.

    Before his regression, Astrea had feelings for Kraush.

    For whatever reason, he had sensed that back then.

    And current Astrea was no different.

    Her heart had inevitably gravitated towards Kraush once more.

    Then again, he felt her sentiments more clearly than anyone else��s.

    ����So, I wish you would lean on me a bit more.��

    Caught off guard by her honest confession, Kraush fell silent.

    ��If you don��t want to, then just say so.��

    And finally, unable to handle her embarrassment, her disappointed tone felt all too familiar.

    ��I am leaning on you,�� he replied.

    Kraush had often observed Astreaughing and having fun with her peers.

    That sight meant a lot to Kraush.

    It was something he��d never have witnessed if he hadn��t regressed.

    He felt the world shifting in numerous directions based on his efforts.

    And he hoped that those directions would lead to favorable oues for people like Astrea.

    He felt indebted to them.

    ��You have no idea how much more I lean on you than you think.��

    Kraush lifted his hand and covered Astrea��s hand that rested on his forehead.

    ��So don��t worry. It��s not just you, but thanks to everyone, I can keep going.��

    This was Kraush��s first honest sentiment.

    His fraying mental state was able to endure solely because he had people like Astrea supporting him.

    Because of them, Kraush could keep running. Even if he were to disappear from this world, the world would continue to spin.

    ������

    Astrea fell silent.

    Seeing him in such a hopelessly honest state today tugged at her heart.

    And reflecting on his openness made something stir within her.

    He had a way of making her feel this way.

    Laughing yfully one moment and then showing such a worn-out, sincere smile the next pulled at her heartstrings.

    He always put on a tough front without fail, but today��s weary honesty made her heart race.

    ��Why do I like him for this?��

    Thank goodness he had his eyes closed.

    If their gazes had met, she might have bolted from the room.

    Her hand, resting on his forehead, felt overly warm.

    She worried that the heat might transgress to him, exposing her embarrassing feelings.

    ��Astrea, you fool. It��s just because I like his face. Seeing him all weak and vulnerable is�� I don��t know, maybe that just feels nice?��

    If only that were the case, it wouldn��t feel so bad.

    Unfortunately, there was more to it than that.

    At first, it was his face she liked, but that importance had started to fade away.

    The truth was that Kraush had settled deep within her heart.

    It didn��t matter if it was his looks or anything else; as long as it was Kraush, it was good.

    She found herself secretly enjoying even the times he acted all mischievous.

    How had this affection grown so profound?

    No idea.

    Deep down, she felt somewhat miffed.

    At times like this, she wished he��d say he was hanging on for her sake.

    Yet, he stubbornly included others in his thought process.

    ��Others are clearly those fianc��es of his!��

    That precious fianc��e of his he doted on so much.

    And a few other potential characters also surfaced in her mind.

    As those thoughts crossed her mind, a slight irritation bubbled up.

    Why did this guy have to draw so many women to him?

    He acted so grumpy and mean most of the time.

    But it seemed like every time she looked, there were more and more women flocking to him.

    ��Guess who else is guilty of this, huh?��

    What a hypocritical thought considering she was in the same boat.

    Caught up in her own ridiculous feelings, Astrea turned her gaze to Kraush.

    She could hear his rhythmic breathing growing deeper, signaling that he had drifted off to sleep.

    At this point, she thought she wouldn��t have been able to sleep, even with him right next to her.

    Falling asleep this easily sparked a different sort of anger within her.

    But knowing he had faith in her was oddly joyous, infuriating her further.

    ����I��m a girl too, you know.��

    Astrea mumbled to herself as her gazended on Kraush��s lips.

    His red lips popped out all the more vividly today.

    How far had he gone with that fianc��e of his?

    What if it hadn��t happened yet?

    Having reached that point in thought, Astrea hesitated.

    She then raised her other hand and lightly tapped her own lips.

    Which was a reminder to get a grip.

    ��You��re the only one who makes the Holy Maiden feel this way.��

    Astrea sighed and patted Kraush��s forehead.

    She hoped that this man could one day smile brightly without any burdens.

    And with that thought, she began her silent prayer to the heavens.

 Chapter: 168

    Chapter: 168

    Astrea��s suggestion of rest worked wonders.

    Kraush definitely felt much better than before.

    ��The effect is undeniable.��

    Whenever fatigue overwhelmed him, he might just pay a visit.

    That was a pretty solid thought.

    As Kraush was making his way, he suddenly caught someone��s eyeing from the hallway.

    And that someone was someone he knew quite well.

    It was Glen Diana, the younger brother of Mary Diana, and a fellow student like Kraush.

    Upon spotting Kraush, Glen immediately lit up with a smile.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Ever since their sh with the Imperial faction, he had be quite fond of Kraush.

    So, it wasn��t surprising when his face brightened, only for it to cloud over just as quickly.

    ��What��s up?��

    Glen typically had a bright demeanor, but his face dulled.

    Kraush raised an eyebrow at Glen��s unusual expression, prompting him to rub the back of his neck sheepishly.

    ��Kraush, do you know that my sister has entered seclusion for training?��

    How could he not know?

    ��After being involved in the attempted assassination of the princess, her condition rapidly deteriorated. It��s like she��s been half out of her mind. The cleverness she once had ispletely gone.��

    Sorry, but he hadn��t exactly thought she was all that clever to begin with.

    However, Kraush kept his mouth shut and let Glen continue.

    ��And she��s still like that. As if she��s been chased by something.��

    Glen hated what Mary had done, but he didn��t seem to harbor any resentment towards her as a person.

    After all, she had once been someone he admired greatly.

    It wasn��t easy topletely hate Mary.

    ��I can hate the crime but not the criminal,�� he thought.

    ��And yesterday, I happened to run into her.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened at that.

    After getting a good night��s rest thanks to Astrea, he was surprised to hear that Mary hade out of her training.

    ��In her eyes, there was a poison that wasn��t there before. And it was obvious that it wasn��t for the better.��

    Kraush finally understood why Glen��s expression had darkened so much.

    It must have been difficult for him to ept the changed persona of his once admired cousin.

    ��Poison, huh.��

    That was a word that didn��t suit Mary at all.

    ��But the aura she radiated was very real.��

    Glen clenched his fists tightly.

    Just thinking about Mary made him break into a cold sweat.

    That night, the energy that had emanated from Mary had choked him.

    She was far stronger now than when she had been a candidate for a spear in the empire.

    Even if he were to thrust a thousand spears, not a single one would touch her.

    She had only entered seclusion for a few weeks, yet she had changed so dramatically.

    ��This midterm exam is going to be tough.��

    Glen warned Kraush.

    He cautioned him not to underestimate Mary Diana.

    Hearing that, Kraush smiled slowly.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ve never underestimated her even once.��

    Mary Diana, the one born with the Ten Thousand Bodies, was stronger than anyone could remember.

    Sure, she was a terrible woman with a bunch of curses attached to her, but her prowess had reached a peak.

    Aside from Arthur, she was the only one who could contend with the worst.

    Kraush had never taken her lightly from the get-go.

    Even if she had fallen, she was not someone to be trifled with.

    And Kraush had topletely overpower her.

    ��Thanks for the advice.��

    Kraush casually patted Glen on the shoulder before moving on.

    Tomorrow would be the day of the first midterm exam at Rahern Academy.

    ��

    The much-anticipated midterm exam day had arrived.

    Today, Kraush tied his tie while gazing at the unusually bright sky.

    Thanks to Astrea, his recovered condition was at its peak.

    Feeling good indeed.

    Perfect for snatching Excel away.

    [Thatzy expression you have makes me want to smack you down!]

    ��Don��t jinx it by falling during the exam.��

    With that, Kraush let out a grumble while resting his arms on the desk.

    Just then, a corpse mouse scurried up his arm and hopped into his pocket.

    They said Ebsque��s words about the dposition of the Luminary were just around the corner.

    Once the midterm was over, he could head into a meeting with Ixion.

    ��So I need to snag Excel before that happens.��

    With a firm resolution, Kraush began to stride forward.

    At that moment, An appeared.

    ��Hey, Kraush, how��s the condition?��

    An asked with a ratherid-back expression.

    ��How about you?��

    ��I��m always the same. Compared to when I had the Lunar Body, I feel way more energized now.��

    An��s Lunar Body was now with Kraush, so he could understand.

    ��Good luck on the exam. Let��s meet again at the top.��

    As a magician, An had to head to the Mage Hall.

    They exchanged farewells, but as Kraush walked away, he spotted a familiar back.

    After all, everyone was headed to the Unnamed Academy, so it wasn��t unusual to run into familiar faces.

    Kraush quietly approached, lost in thought, and leaned next to her.

    ��Hey, Haring.��

    ��Yeek!��

    Haring let out a shriek, eyes wide, as if she had seen a startled cat.

    Was this the first time she had screamed so loud?

    Kraush blinked in astonishment at her over-the-top reaction.

    ��What��s with the shock?��

    ��Kr-Kraush.��

    Calming her racing heart, Haring looked up to meet Kraush��s gaze but quickly nced away again.

    And then, she started to back off again.

    This had be an all-toomon urrencetely.

    But this time, he wasn��t going to let her slip away.

    Kraush grabbed Haring by the wrist.

    In an instant, her hair bristled, and her eyes went wide.

    Her ears had turned bright red.

    ��Recently, you keep dodging me.��

    ��Uh, um����

    A flustered expression washed over Haring��s face.

    Her eyes spun in circles like a whirlwind.

    Ever since realizing her feelings for Kraush, she had been avoiding him, thinking that he had a fianc��e and that her feelings were wrong.

    Of course, she still intended to repay the debt she owed him eventually.

    But she needed some time to sort out her feelings first.

    Yet,tely, Kraush had been looking more unwell each day.

    That��s why she had intended to confront him today instead of avoiding him.

    But then Kraush had suddenly spoken up, freaking her out majorly.

    When faced with him, her mind wentpletely nk.

    She anxiously hoped he wouldn��t hear her heartbeat through the wrist he was holding.

    ��You��ve been thinking about what the Poison King said, haven��t you?��

    Haring flinched.

    That aspect had crossed her mind.

    Kraush let go of her wrist.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll take care of everything regarding you. The empire won��t have any issues on my watch.��

    He was saying it again.

    Without hesitation, he took it upon himself to be responsible.

    Haring bit her lip.

    She had spent enough time with Kraush to know that he often threw himself into danger without regard for his own safety.

    Maybe that was why Kraush seemed to struggle with the concept of taking care of himself.

    It crushed Haring to see him like this.

    Now that she had realized her feelings, thest thing she wanted was to see him suffer.

    ��Or have you heard the rumor.��

    But misinterpreting her gaze, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    Haring looked puzzled.

    Kraush then forced a bitter smile.

    ��Don��t worry about it. I won��t be bringing on any more wives. Don��t take the Poison King��s words too seriously; I��ll resolve this without any issues.��

    At that moment, Haring��s shoulders tensed.

    ��What on earth did my father say?��

    She knew that Kraush had talked with her father not too long ago.

    Caught off guard by her feelings, she hadn��t had time to eavesdrop on their conversation, but based on what Kraush just said, she had figured it out.

    Her father must have noticed her feelings and told Kraush he would take on more wives.

    It was clear that he had no intentions of ever letting go of his fianc��e.

    In that instant, a part of Haring��s heart jolted.

    What if? Just what if?

    What if it was really like that?

    The thought began to swell within her.

    ��Anyway, don��t worry about it.��

    Kraush said, urging her not to concern herself, before continuing along his path.

    But he hardly got far.

    After all, Haring had grabbed his cor.

    ��Haring?��

    Kraush turned, puzzled, wondering if she had more to say.

    Realizing she��d been holding onto his cor, Haring quickly pulled back her hand, surprised.

    ��Th-That��s just�� I wish you luck on the exam.��

    Hearing that, Kraushughed bewilderedly.

    ��You��re also taking the exam, right? Is that something you say to a rival?��

    He teased, and as he resumed walking, Haring stared nkly at him.

    She lowered her gaze down to her hand.

    Just a moment ago, she had unconsciously reached out her hand towards him.

    This hand bore her hidden desires.

    Haring pressed her racing heart deep down.

    A longing she had never dared to express before.

    ��Looks like I��m really one of those people.��

    Coming to terms with it somehow made her feel lighter.

    With that thought, Haring continued to walk, her long legs stretching out beneath her skirt.

    Realizing she had lost trust in herself by acknowledging her feelings for Kraush, she understood it wouldn��t be easy to break free from this addiction.

 Chapter: 169

    Chapter: 169

    At the Unnamed Academy for the mid-term exam.

    The gathered students were all wearing tense expressions.

    Today��s mid-term evaluation was an opportunity to shorten the six-month training period in one go!

    To put it simply, it was a chance to make a name for themselves among the higher-ups.

    Excellent students would naturally attract attention for recruitment, you know?

    So for the kids, the mid-term exam was also a battlefield of opportunity.

    Well, except for one person.

    ��<em>Haaaah.</em>��

    A boy yawned loudly, making it obvious he was bored.

    His rxed demeanor got under the skin of the other kids.

    And why wouldn��t it? He was<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>after all.

    Starting from his entrance exam score at number one, he took down a level 6 Erosion Beast on his first mission.

    He also defeated the noble scion<strong>Arthur Gramalte</strong>and<strong>Sizelry Ephania</strong>of the empire.

    And he offered opinions to<strong>Derrick DuRandall</strong>, contributing decisively to vanquishing the<strong>World Erosion</strong>.

    Naturally, the other students felt dwarfed by his overwhelming achievements.

    But thisid-back attitude sparked a tiny flicker of rivalry in their hearts.

    Here they were at<strong>Rahern Academy</strong>, the ce where the best of the best came to strut their stuff.

    Especially when it came to pride��the Unnamed Academy really took the cake.

    Those who were born to be martial artists were itching to break that smug air of confidence!

    <em>[What a tant provocation.]</em>

    As he thought, Kraush was shamelessly egging everyone on.

    His primary target was none other than<strong>Mary Diana</strong>.

    Since stepping into the training hall, she had been leaning against a wall, keeping her eyes trained on Kraush.

    ��No matter how much he tries to look rxed, I doubt Mary will let her guard down.��

    She was clearly on edge, and<strong>Glen</strong>��s words echoed in his head.

    Mary was indeed ready��almost like she was back at her peak!

    Of course, she had a long way to go before reaching that level, but the fierce energy radiating from her was undeniable.

    Suddenly��

    <em>Creek!</em>

    Just as everyone sank into their thoughts, the sound of an opening door filled the air, and a little white cat and a professor walked in.

    The cat sauntered to the center of the training hall and plopped down, tail and all.

    <strong>Ganon Sarsha</strong>, the professor of the 2nd-year students, made an entrance.

    ��Now, let me exin the mid-term exam format.��

    Without a second of hesitation, Ganon started the exam briefing.

    Ganon��s assistant produced a magical projector.

    <em>Whirrr!</em>

    With the whirring sound of the device, an image appeared in the sky��a mountain!

    ��This is a mountain created through magic. Inside, there are illusory Erosion Beasts that you��ll be hunting today.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The image disyed a mountain that transitioned into vibrant rainbow colors.

    ��Starting from the outermost<strong>Purple Line</strong>to the innermost<strong>Red Line</strong>, the difficulty and number of Erosion Beasts will change. The most numerous purple line represents level 1, while the least numerous red line represents level 7.��

    At the mention of level 7, the students began whispering amongst themselves.

    After all, very few had ever fought against a level 7 Erosion Beast before!

    ��Of course, the scores will also differ based on the zone you enter. Even if you catch every beast in the orange line, it won��t equate to taking down a single beast in the red line.��

    At that moment, the screen shifted yet again.

    This time, it showed a group of people.

    ��And here��s an additional rule: starting from the<strong>Blue Line</strong>, students can engage inbat with each other.��

    The students�� eyes changed at the news.

    ��If you defeat another student, you can take all the points they��ve earned up until that point. Naturally, students who lose will be unable to continue. The eliminated will have to take a makeup exam, so keep that in mind.��

    Though there was a makeup exam, for the mid-term, being eliminated was practically the same as failing.

    <em>[He��s clearly trying to heighten the tension!]</em>

    In a world like this, nothing is ever guaranteed!

    You never know where a twist maye from, so even hunting down Erosion Beasts has an element of cautious tension!

    The intent behind the exam was transparent.

    ��This exam is based on rtive evaluation. Those scoring below the middle mark will have to take a makeup exam, so keep that in mind.��

    As Ganon wiped his face, he nced at his assistant.

    The assistant quickly prepared a spatial magic circle and handed out bracelets to the students.

    ��These bracelets will keep track of your scores and damage levels. The damage umtion is linked to your clothing��so as soon as it hits 100%, you��re out.��

    As thest instructions settled in, Kraush snapped the bracelet onto his wrist.

    ��Aha! This is gonna be fun!��

    Just then,<strong>Bk</strong>held up his own bracelet with an excited look on his face.

    Still quite small, he was his usual high-energy self.

    ��This is not the time to be having fun!��

    Beside him, Glen warned as he surveyed the other students.

    ��If we can fight each other, then the ones with high scores will easily be targets.��

    The students exchanged nces, immediately averting their eyes when they locked with Glen.

    The one most likely to rack up the highest score was undoubtedly the special ss students.

    Their abilities were already proven to surpass those of the average kids.

    It was a given that they would have their scores targeted!

    If you timed it just right, you could take them down while they were exhausted from hunting Erosion Beasts, thereby earning their scores too!

    ��So alliances might be a possibility����

    <strong>Karandis</strong>chimed in, picking up on the tense atmosphere.

    ��Kraush! I��m scared! Will you protect me?��

    ��I��ll be the first to eliminate you.��

    ��Stop being a brat.��

    She pouted, pushing her lips out.

    Just then, Kraush felt a tug on his clothes.

    Turning his head, he found<strong>Haring</strong>, looking firm and resolute.

    ��I will definitely protect Kraush!��

    Like a cat guarding its owner��so cute!

    ��Better keep those points to yourself. If you want to team up with me for future missions, you can��t afford to get eliminated either.��

    Kraush smiled, jokingly admonishing Haring, who flinched and murmured.

    ����Yeah.��

    She replied with a shy expression, just as Karandis��s eyes widened slightly.

    She had noticed Haring��s change in demeanor.

    ��Haring, could it be��?��

    ��I��ll call out the names, so please enter one by one.��

    Before Karandis could ask Haring more, Ganon started to call out names.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    The moment Kraush��s name was called out first, everyone realized the order.

    It was based on their entrance exam scores.

    <em>��What a horrible scheme.��</em>

    It was a reminder to the other students of who they had to beat in the mid-term exam.

    Kraush stepped forward, the eyes of his peers focused solely on him.

    Admiration, respect, rivalry, jealousy��all those feelings mixed together in their gazes.

    It felt pretty good.

    He was ready to y the role of a shining star to spur the others on!

    So for the sake of future battles, Kraush needed to stay in the spotlight.

    However, within that gaze, he noticed the<strong>fake Aria</strong>hidden among them.

    Kraush couldn��t quite decipher the emotion in the fake��s eyes.

    But just knowing that the real<strong>Aria</strong>was behind those eyes made him tense up.

    <em>��Let��s see.��</em>

    Time to shake things up in this mid-term exam!

    With that mindset, Kraush stepped into the spatial magic.

    In an instant, the scenery around him dazzled with a sh of light.

    The first thing he noticed was a forest.

    At a nce, it seemed like an average forest.

    But he saw that the bracelet on his wrist had turned purple.

    Meaning, this was the exam venue for the mid-terms.

    Kraush noted the red circle drawn beneath his feet.

    Raising his hand, a transparent barrier shimmered into view.

    It was the cue to wait until everyone had entered.

    As expected of<strong>Rahern Academy</strong>, iming to be the cradle of the world��s greatest talents!

    They poured a copious amount of magic into this ce for the exam!

    How long did Kraush have to wait?

    A brief whileter, the red circle disappeared, and a breeze swept through.

    A faint scent hinted there might be an ocean nearby.

    <em>��Is this some deserted ind?��</em>

    How clever of them to set such a location for an exam!

    <em>Ding!</em>

    At that exact moment, a sound rang from above.

    Looking up, he saw the name<strong>Sebas</strong>, a second-year student, written in the sky.

    The number following it was ��1.��

    Someone had sessfully made their first hunt on the<strong>Purple Line</strong>.

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle at that.

    It was almost as if they were encouraging the students to target the highest scorers.

    ��This means the top scorer will be the prime target!��

    <em>[What��s the endgame here?]</em>

    ��It��s simple,��

    Kraush began loosening his legs.

    <em>Fryyyk!</em>

    At that moment, the heat of<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>surged from him.

    After all, his physical abilities had risen enough to handle<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>casually now.

    ��I��m heading for the<strong>Red Line</strong>.��

    Level 7 Erosion Beasts��let��s see if you��re up to the test!

    ��

    <em>A quaint ind prepared for the mid-term evaluation exam.</em>

    ��Catch it! Push it that way!��

    ��Crazy, it��s really an Erosion Beast!��

    ��Aaaah, you traitor!��

    In the exam space, various screens disyed the chaos.

    In front of these was a single white cat sitting stoically.

    Behind the cat stood several assistant professors and teaching assistants, all with serious expressions.

    The reason for their grim faces was simple:

    Behind them stood an entirely unexpected person.

    ��Could you think a bit about the professors and assistants?��

    Ganon, the cat, finally spoke up, standing in front of the screens.

    The one hearing this response merely snorted lightly.

    ��Isn��t it fair for me to observe the exam?��

    ��Well, you certainly have more than enough merit. But while I��m fine with it, the others are in for a tough time.��

    His muscr build was apparent even beneath his formal wear.

    Multiple ominous scars lined his body; he did not exactly resemble a human.

    He was<strong>Derrick DuRandall</strong>, the former<strong>Sword King</strong>and now retired president of<strong>Rahern Academy</strong>.

    The president was overseeing the mid-term evaluation.

    The professors and assistants were grading the students�� performances while feeling a bit ustrophobic!

    ��So how are the 2nd-year students doing?��

    DuRandall inquired, prompting Ganon to sigh.

    ��Overall, their skill levels are decent.��

    Naturally, it��s Rahern Academy filled with the cream of the crop.

    So it was no surprise their abilities would be impressive!

    ��Butpared to the 1st year, they stillg considerably behind.��

    But that didn��t mean they were the best.

    The 1st-year students underwent the most grueling entrance examination before gaining a spot in the academy.

    After all, students aged 15 to 19, deemed the best from each region, had all crowded into one space.

    This resulted in a top ss that could be considered exceptionally superior even in any generation!

    Inparison, the 2nd years clearly fell short.

    Many were barely 15 years old.

    And on top of that, some older students were merely reattempting after failing the entrance examination the previous year.

    Just by looking at that, the quality gap between the 1st and 2nd years was painfully evident.

    It had be an unavoidable situation.

    All the prodigies had gathered in the 1st year.

    Thus, the 2nd year, in many ways, was fated to be weaker.

    ��So, what about on an individual level?��

    At that moment, DuRandall formed a meaningful smile.

    Upon seeing that smile, Ganon took a short breath, knowing he understood the meaning behind it.

    ��Even on an individual level, it��s clear that the 1st years outperform the 2nd years.��

    The top-tier students from the 1st year were remarkable individuals who could shine in any era.

    There was no denying their superiority.

    But Ganon also knew about one individual who not only kept pace with them but did so with even grander achievements.

    <strong>Kraush Balheim.</strong>

    Currently the top student in the 2nd year at the Unnamed Academy.

    Ever since his entrance into<strong>Rahern Academy</strong>, there had been constant talk about his achievements.

    ��If it��s about Kraush, he shouldn��t be far behind the 1st years.��

    And it wasn��t just Kraush.

    The special ss he belonged to could hold their own against the 1st years.

    But even among them, Kraush stood out significantly.

    Ganon, known for being tough on evaluations, thought frequently about him.

    That kid was definitely going to make waves in the future.

    ��Haha, right?��

    Hearing those words, DuRandall chuckled with satisfaction.

    Ganon could tell from the start what he wanted.

    ��Are you that fond of Kraush?��

    At those words, DuRandall turned back to the screens.

    Without hesitation, he was dashing straight in one direction.

    From the looks of it, he was definitely heading towards the Red Line!

    Despite being a level 7 Erosion Beast, his eyes held no hint of defeat, which he found rather impressive.

    ��I��ve never seen someone more enthusiastic than my old buddy.��

    At DuRandall��sment, Ganon raised his head slightly.

    ��Are you saying he��s as good as the<strong>Sword King</strong>?��

    DuRandall reminisced about his days as the<strong>Sword King</strong>.

    His colleague and friend, the Sword King, was someone he admired deeply.

    Even<strong>Balok Balheim</strong>, renowned for his swordsmanship, acknowledged his name.

    He was the one who stole the title of<strong>Sword King</strong>, leading<strong>Balok</strong>to inherit the name<strong>Sword Emperor</strong>.

    Thinking back to that friend made him smile slowly.

    ��That friend had quite the poison in his de.��

    DuRandall recalled that powerful aura and smiled fondly.

    Once more focusing on Kraush, he remarked, ��That��s why I��m somewhat worried.��

    As he contemted how to prevent that overflow of talent from copsing under its own weight, he wondered if he should give him a gift.

    A star that��s meant to shine shouldn��t lose its luster!

    Ganon��s eyes widened slightly with that statement.

    ����The son of the Sword Emperor?��

    If he went through with that, all the focus would be ced squarely on the<strong>Balheim</strong>family.

    If the world��s bnce tipped, something was bound to shake things up somewhere.

    He was sure DuRandall understood all that too.

    ��Long ago, the previous<strong>Sefira</strong>left behind a prophecy.��

    The astrological family,<strong>Sefira</strong>, held onto a prophecy left by their leader.

    DuRandall remembered that clearly.

    ��They said countless stars would chase after one star that shone brightest above the engulfing dark star.��

    ��What a cryptic message��.��

    ��So, if you want that star to shine the brightest, many other stars will follow in its wake.��

    Ganon didn��t continue speaking.

    He simply gazed upon the Kraush portrayed on the screen.

    While the implications of DuRandall��s words were lost on everyone here, Ganon understood.

    <em>The sessor of the Sword King��.</em>

    He realized that DuRandall had chosen someone to pass on the technique he had honed over his lifetime.

 Chapter: 170

    Chapter: 170

    In the forest of the mid-term evaluation venue.

    Zooming through the forest at high speed was none other than<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>.

    His blue hair fluttered as he dashed along.

    ��<em>Chik, chiik, chik!</em>��

    Suddenly, the half-dead rat in his pocket began to squeal like it was auditioning for a horror movie.

    If we had to trante its cries, it would probably be along the lines of ��I��m dying over here!��

    What a noisy little corpse, considering it��s already kicked the bucket.

    <em>Ping!</em>

    At that moment, the rat flopped out of his pocket, flying through the air.

    Kraush caught the rat mid-flight and tossed it back into his pocket.

    ��Seriously, couldn��t you have just quit chasing me?��

    He scolded the corpse-rat while simultaneously changing direction, pulling<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>from his belt.

    Why? Because his gut feeling kicked in.

    ��<em>Kieeeek!</em>��

    Out of nowhere, a screeching<strong>Erosion Beast</strong>appeared before him.

    With a round body and hundreds of iling arms, a head with almost no hair popped out unexpectedly.

    This abomination was ugly enough to make anyone recoil, and it lunged at Kraush, snapping trees in half like they were toothpicks.

    The bracelet on Kraush��s wrist glowed crimson.

    An average level 5 Erosion Beast��just about the limit for most students.

    But the moment he faced this creature, Kraush��s Rain Thunder transformed into a golden hue.

    As ck mes surged from him like a fiery eruption.

    He took a brief breath.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With the force of his kick sending him off, his sword shot forward in a straight line, ripping apart all the beast��s arms.

    The ck mes exploding from his sword were too strong for a level 5 Erosion Beast to withstand.

    <em>Smash!</em>

    In the aftermath of the torn-up arms, Kraush��s sword drove straight into the beast��s grotesque face.

    ��<em>Kiiik, eeeek��</em>��

    Before the Erosion Beast could even think about retaliating, its blood vaporized in the heat of the mes.

    But Kraush wasn��t nning to stop there.

    <em>shee!</em>

    He swung his sword upward, cleaving the Erosion Beast in half from head to toe.

    The absurd heat in the de was beyond what its frail body could endure.

    It all happened in the span of 2 seconds.

    Having barely spent 2 seconds on a level 5 Erosion Beast, Kraush didn��t stop to admire his handiwork but continued charging ahead, with the numbers on his bracelet counting up.

    If it were any other student, they would have spent all their exam time battling that beast.

    But for Kraush, level 5 Erosion Beasts had be mere child��s y.

    If he was struggling at full health, it would be a waste of all his training till now.

    <em>Ding!</em>

    Just then, an alert chime rang, and the color of the bracelet changed on his wrist.

    Orange.

    He had crossed into the<strong>Orange Line</strong>.

    ��<em>Almost there!</em>��

    Kraush��s goal was the<strong>Red Line</strong>.

    So even as he entered the orange zone, there was no hint of tension on his face.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    At that moment, the ground shook ominously.

    The reverberation traveled right under Kraush��s feet, and he immediately kicked off the ground, soaring into the air.

    <em>Shatter!</em>

    At the same time, the ground beneath him crumbled, and tree roots started thrusting upward.

    The rising roots began obliterating the ground, causing chaos in their wake.

    Meanwhile, among the tangled mass of roots.

    A ck, spiky creature with glowing red eyes revealed itself.

    A level 6 Erosion Beast, known as a<strong>Bottler</strong>��a nt-type monster with roots spreading 1km wide, devouring everything in its path.

    Seeing this, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle.

    Though magically conjured, this was a bit excessive, don��t you think?

    ��Yeah, they��re not gonna just let me stroll to the Red Line, are they?��n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    From his Rain Thunder, dark energy began spilling forth.

    There was no way he could just walk past the Bottler.

    So he made up his mind to deal with it first.

    Just as Kraush was about to strike down the Bottler, though, his sixth sense tingled.

    [<em>They��re here.</em>]

    At that moment,<strong>Crimson Garden</strong>spoke up in his head, and Kraush turned his head to the side.

    In an instant, a beam of light zipped past him.

    The beam vanished straight into the ground.

    <em>Kwahh!</em>

    Momentster, an explosion erupted from the ground alongside a blinding burst of light.

    The Bottler��s roots were torn apart, flying into the air, and Kraush was caught in the st.

    His hair and clothes whipped about wildly from the gust.

    As he shifted his gaze through the smoke, the roots that had shot up nowy limply on the ground.

    Some were the size of small buildings, crashing down one after another, but Kraush��s focus remained firmly behind him.

    Amidst the chaos, a spear soared into the sky.

    It seemed to have a mind of its own as it flew through the air, quickly disappearing behind Kraush.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Apanied by the sound of footsteps, someone emerged from the dissipating smoke.

    As Kraush slowly turned his head back, he saw her.

    Hair as ck as night flowed down to her waist.

    Her figure possessed a captivating elegance that could mesmerize anyone.

    Yet, the energy radiating from the spear gripped attention away from her striking beauty.

    It was an unnerving power that sent chills down the skin.

    With her raven hair framing her pale face, her sunken ck eyes glinted ominously.

    Though shecked the typical lion-like ferocity, the sharp spear in her hand felt like it could warp the surrounding air.

    ��<em>Mary Diana.</em>��

    As soon as Kraush called her full name, she calmly swept her spear to the side.

    <em>Fwooosh!</em>

    In that moment, the energy emanating from her weapon dispelled the surrounding smoke entirely.

    On the shattered forest floor, she stood alone and opened her mouth to speak.

    ��Kraush.��

    The weight of her calling out his name felt different this time.

    He was no longer just apetitor in her eyes.

    For Mary, Kraush had be her ultimate rival.

    The murderous intent radiated from her, brushing against Kraush��s skin.

    <em>sh!</em>

    In response to that, Kraush��s innate sense of danger red up, sensing a threat stronger than ever before.

    ��Stay still.��

    Kraush forcibly suppressed his instinct and regarded Mary intently.

    In her prime, her natural talents had reached their peak while utilizing her full capabilities.

    But now, she hadn��te close to reaching that level again.

    Yet in just a few weeks of intense training, she had transformed from the girl he once knew.

    ��<em>She��s oozing with killing intent; it��s literally prickling my skin.</em>��

    The<strong>Divine Spear.</strong>

    That title bore a weight unlike any other.

    Even the renowned<strong>Heaven��s Sword</strong>had only achieved the status of<em>Imperial</em>.

    But<strong>Mary Diana</strong>was different.

    Only she held the title of the Divine.

    And here she stood before Kraush as an adversary.

    It was bizarre; a chuckle escaped Kraush��s lips.

    He had never envisioned himself standing against her in this way.

    And now, she was the very wall he had to ovee.

    ��If you wanted to knock me down, you should��ve aimed for my head from the start, huh?��

    Swinging his Rain Thunder with casual bravado, Kraush threw a grin her way.

    Yet Mary didn��t react in the slightest.

    Only, the pressure in her presence intensified.

    ��You have to take me down when I��m at my best. That��s what will make it meaningful.��

    That was exactly what had been on Kraush��s mind too.

    He was hoping she��d stay at full strength long enough to believe she could take him down.

    To this point, where she felt confident enough that, if defeated, she wouldn��t rise again.

    She had suffered, pushed herself, and remained still until this moment.

    ��You think you know?��

    Kraush wondered if she was cognizant of his nature��that he was indeed<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>, with memories from thest cycle.

    ��Do you understand what it��s like for those throwing everything into battle daily? All the while maintaining that facade of overwhelming strength while receiving your curses from the sideline? What do you know about fighting to thest breath against the<em>Ultimate Creatures</em>that wipe out nations?��

    Kraush clearly recalled the words she had thrown at him in the previous cycle.

    The day when everything copsed, and an entire country was wiped off the face of the earth.

    Yes, ording to her words, he had never actually fought on the front lines.

    His role had merely involved using the sacred power from the<strong>Holy Maiden</strong>to distract the curse.

    But that��s why he spoke up now.

    ��I��ll carry all of it. You can��t carry the burden of my trials or break because of it.��

    The<em>Sky Generation.</em>

    Appropriately named, it needed to ascend high above the world��s whims.

    Yet, Arthur and the others had failed to aplish that.

    Even the spear meant to bring divinity had crumbled before annihtion.

    Kraush had no intention of revisiting that day.

    He would never again find himself staring up at the sky, waiting for death like a lost soul.

    Thus, in line with her own words, he now stood at the forefront of the battlefield.

    Seeking to never crumble.

    Determined not to lose.

    So Kraush stared at Mary.

    Wondering if her spear could once again extend toward the heavens.

    Unfortunately, Kraush had lost hope for her.

    Her spear had broken once before.

    ��Well, then.��

    ck mes surging from Kraush warped the air around him.

    The scorching heat made even Mary squint.

    ��Let��s see what you��ve got.��

    A taunting grin spread across Kraush��s face as he stared at her.

    But in that split second, Mary lunged forward.

    Her foot lunged, and in that brief opportunity.

    Her form scattered like dust.

    In the instant, time stood still, and the world fell silent.

    In a realm where sound had no meaning, Mary��s spear broke the sound barrier as it zipped toward Kraush.

    <em>Wooosh!</em>

    But instead of the sound of flesh tearing, all that echoed was the metallic sh of steel.

    Mary��s eyes sparkled with surprise, realizing the truth only a moment toote.

    She hadn��t anticipated that her single strike would be sessfully countered.

    With every motion her spear made, the air surrounding them rippled with sound explosions.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The moment their weapons shed, a shockwave erupted, shattering the ground beneath them.

    Chunks of earth flew skyward, and the fabric of space twisted, creating violent winds in their wake.

    Thebination of the<strong>Heavenly Body</strong>and the<strong>Divine Spear</strong>was a sight to behold.

    It left spectators dazed.

    Nevertheless, against the onught of her spear strikes, Mary��s eyes widened in astonishment.

    That precise point where her spear stretched toward encountered the lethal edge of<strong>Rain Thunder</strong>.

    Kraush��s sword practically enveloped her spear in a steel embrace.

    As the realization dawned on Mary, her eyes grew wide as saucers.

    She had known Kraush used a blunt sword.

    A blunt sword, despite being one, would dominate the space, piercing through every attack.

    But here, confronted with Kraush��s ability, she was steadily losing ground.

    At first, she aimed to strike him down, but the more they engaged, the more she felt the shift in power.

    <em>ng, ng, ng!</em>

    With every thrust of her spear, Kraush��s Rain Thunder echoed back at her.

    As the exchanges continued, the intensity in Mary��s gaze grew more ferocious.

    ��How on earth����

    Exhaling heavily, she thrust her spear forward, only to have it block by Kraush��s de once again.

    In that moment, as her eyes fell on something in front of her.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    In an instant, her vision boiled over, causing a haze of disbelief to sweep through.

    ��Kraush Balheim, what are you?��

    It was a questionced with confusion, and in that daring moment, the final blow struck.

    They shed brilliantly, as the weight of their confrontation shocked everyone around.

    The might of Kraush reigned supreme, emerging victoriously in battle, and never before had Mary felt so helpless.

    Kraush��s overbearing warmth encased her.

    ��Know this well,�� he whispered, as mes engulfed them.

    ��What you��re witnessing is the true<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>.��

    And with those words, he boiled the heavens and molded destiny.

    She would never forget that name.

 Chapter: 171

    Chapter: 171

    <strong>The Domain Achieved by Kraush</strong>

    That day, Mary witnessed Kraush��s<strong>Erosion of Heaven��s Demons</strong>with her own eyes.

    At that moment, she realized she couldn��t possibly win against Kraush in her current state.

    So, she entered seclusion for her training, continuously picturing Kraush��s form as she practiced relentlessly until today.

    In her mind, she reyed simtions of battling Kraush over and over.

    ��I can win.��

    If it��s her, she would definitely prevail.

    She tried hard to ignore the anxiety in her heart, constantly reminding herself that she was the<strong>Divine Spear</strong>.

    Her opponent was<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>.

    The guy she always considered a half-wit in her mind.

    No matter how strong he became, the reality that he could beat her did not exist.

    ��I am Mary Diana, the Divine Spear!��

    With that conviction, she stepped outside ready for battle.

    However, the Kraush before her now was much stronger than before.

    The heat radiating from his ck mes was so intense it felt like it could burn her skin, and his menacing aura clouded her mind.

    Just a few weeks ago, things were different.

    But now, he was far stronger than she anticipated.

    Of course, it was only natural.

    As Mary got stronger, so did Kraush, growing stronger infinitely.

    In that moment, he had refined his<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>further with the enhancement elixir.

    He honed it in conjunction with the<strong>Crimson Garden</strong>, constantly improving his skills in the nights filled with darkness.

    While Mary was stuck in time, Kraush had never once halted; he had kept charging forward, focused solely on the path ahead.

    Even if the path ahead was bloody, Kraush��s feet never wavered.

    Because of that, Mary couldn��t catch up with him.

    Even with the memories of the Divine Spear, the fact that she had once crumbled was now distancing her from Kraush.

    ��How can this be��?��

    Her knees buckled under the overwhelming force, blood spilling onto the ground.

    Kraush��s red eyes sparkled through the spear��s point, piercing through her resolve.

    The moment she thought of losing, countless scenarios yed in her head.

    Even if her brain wasn��t the sharpest, she understood.

    She couldn��t even see her beloved<strong>Arthur Gramalte</strong>, who once cared for her deeply, now forsaken by<strong>Sigrid</strong>.

    Arthur, the man she loved.

    Yet, he no longer appeared before her, who had whispered sweet nothings into her ear.

    The anxiety spiraled; it chewed at her insides.

    Mary was definitely the Divine Spear.

    But that was only true when Arthur was there.

    She was also just a person.

    She had to stand on the front lines, yet her spear had been chipped and worn down by the fiercest foes numerous times.

    Her unstable mind needed something to lean upon.

    Even if she gave everything she had, she needed someone she could absolutely rely on.

    And that someone she chose was Arthur.

    Due to Arthur standing always ahead of her in battle, she had managed to endure thus far.

    It was his love that kept her going.

    But now, the Arthur she yearned for would not appear, no matter how much she cried out.

    Just once.

    If only she could see Arthur just this one time, she wouldn��t be crumbling in such a pitiful state.

    Yet, before her cries, Arthur would never show himself.

    Mary��s eyes turned towards the overwhelming Kraush.

    His glowing red eyes were akin to that of a demon.

    So frightening.

    The consequences those eyes might bring forth filled her with dread.

    And for some reason, Kraush shone brilliantly, almost blinding her.

    Seeing him shining so brightly, unlike her now faded self, Mary felt a feeling she couldn��t put into words.

    ��I don��t want to.��

    She hated it.

    ��I hate it!��

    She detested it.

    ��I hate it����

    I am the Divine Spear.

    The unbreakable avatar of the Empire.

    And the lover of the Hero King, Arthur��

    ��Mary Diana.��

    From within the surging ck mes, Kraush��s voice resonated.

    ��Don��t run away from reality.��

    And with that, his words dug deep into the core of her heart, where she sought to ignore reality.

    Reality.

    She couldn��t protect the world.

    No longer the Divine Spear, but a<strong>Princess yer</strong>.

    Abandoned by the<strong>Diana</strong>family.

    Now she was not even Arthur��s lover.

    Mary Diana.

    That was the reality she had so fiercely turned away from.

    The reality she was trapped in from thest cycle.

    Now a criminal with no past glory.

    ��No!!!��

    As she screamed, a brilliant yellow light burst forth from her spear.

    That light was powerful enough to pierce through Kraush��s ck mes shrouding the<strong>Erosion of Heaven��s Demons</strong>.

    <strong>Incredible Speed Beyond Time!</strong>

    A realm reached through the eleration of all the body��s movements to the max.

    The moment she reached that domain, the world seemed to freeze.

    In that world, where time had stopped, she escaped from Kraush��s oppressive hold in an instant.

    Simultaneously, her eyes glinted with light as she took a long breath while pointing her spear.

    Using<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>, her body would afterward be overstrained, leaving her in agonizing pain.

    But she was confident.

    She knew that in this world, she was the strongest.

    In that still time.

    Kraush was also frozen in the bounds of time, standing perfectly still.

    Mary��s spear began topress the light within it.

    As she pressed and pressed, the light surrounded her, twisting the fabric of the atmosphere around her.

    An unbelievable current flowed solely around Mary in the stilled world.

    The lights all absorbed into her spear.

    In the pitch ckness of space.

    At longst, her spear howled before the frozen world.

    <strong>Incredible Speed Beyond Time!</strong>

    <strong>Ultimate Technique.</strong>

    <strong>Spear of Annihtion!</strong>

    Her spear of light soared, annihting everything around it as it hurtled toward Kraush.

    In the stilled time, Kraush seemed on the verge of being shredded by Mary��s<strong>Spear of Annihtion</strong>.

    As she watched the scene unfold before her, a fleeting thought passed through Mary��s mind.

    If she killed Kraush here, there would no longer be anyone left to bear the curse in this world.

    She knew that, but she couldn��t stop herself.

    Her mind cried out that if she didn��t erase Kraush right there, she wouldn��t have the will to live.

    So she would kill him.

    Pouring every ounce of her strength, she would take him down.

    In that fleeting moment, when Mary��s resolve became singr.

    <strong>Thud �C</strong>

    A sound, like a drop of water falling, echoed from somewhere.

    The noise was so clear it even reached her ears as she thrust her spear.

    Before long, she figured out where the sound came from.

    Kraush.

    She could clearly hear the sound of water droplets falling from him.

    How could that be?

    No one should be able to move beneath the<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>!

    Then she realized that the sound wasing from the ripples of Kraush��s psyche.

    Certainly, the world seemed momentarily frozen in front of her spear.

    Yet, it was just that she had be too fast.

    The world was still flowing at a snail��s pace.

    In that world, the<strong>Night of Nox</strong>upon Kraush glittered brighter than ever.

    The realm of<strong>Night of Nox</strong>was independent altogether.

    Upon that night sky, the seven stars of the<strong>Heavenly Spear</strong>began to rise.

    Each star exuded its light, weaving together a beautiful tapestry.

    And the light that intertwined then directed its beam toward Kraush��s body.

    With those seven stars in the<strong>Heavenly Spear</strong>.

    As soon as the light from the seven starspletely enveloped Kraush, the power of<strong>World Erosion</strong>surged forward.

    That power had saturated to the brim, igniting once more the me of<strong>Ignis</strong>.

    The zing body soared past the limits to attain a new realm.

    The moment it reached that realm.

    While thinking the world had stopped in the<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>.

    Kraush��s body moved.

    <strong>Smash!</strong>

    In that moment, Mary felt the<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>crack around Kraush��s center.

    And that crack soon spread throughout the entire<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>.

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    Eventually, it led to the copse of the<strong>Incredible Speed</strong>.

    Above Kraush��s head, a red moon rose.

    Reflecting his life experiences, the illusory image shone beneath it.

    At that moment, the ck mes of Kraush burned fiercer than ever.

    Before that inferno, Mary felt her light to be inexplicably small.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The racing light amidst the vast universe merely illuminated the surroundings momentarily.

    It could not illuminate everything at once.

    When the ck mes pouring from Kraush��s sword met the red moon and shone brightly.

    Mary then too realized the end.

    <strong>Annihtion of the Erosion of mes.</strong>

    <strong>Five Techniques.</strong>

    <strong>Erosion of Heaven��s Moon and Fire.</strong>

    The ck mes coiling around the red moon swallowed the light and annihted everything.

    The sight of the forest being consumed left no words to describe��overwhelming was the only term that fit.

    Because of that, chaos erupted in the control center as well.

    The spells they needed to project onto the screens malfunctioned, unable to withstand Kraush��s<strong>Erosion of Heaven��s Moon and Fire</strong>.

    Beneath the swirling ck smoke, Kraush looked ahead.

    In the space where not a de of grass remained.

    Kraush faced Mary, her body charred ck, clutching her spear weakly.

    Her chest was heaving, and her blurred vision failed to function properly.

    She stood only because of her innate talent.

    In her hazy eyes, she saw Kraush.

    Returning from his red mes to a blue glint, Kraush stood there unwaveringly.

    The gap.

    For the first time, she truly understood what that meant.

    She hadpletely lost to Kraush.

    <strong>Click!</strong>

    [ Ovee Mary with ��Force.�� ]

    In front of Kraush, Mary��s second dial shattered into pieces.

    Simultaneously, the third dial appeared.

    [ Iste Mary. ]

    Istion.

    The moment she read that line, Mary��s body began to crumble forward.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    With her ck hair swirling around, she fell to the ground, and the wind rustled softly.

    And Mary was then sent back.

    The Divine Spear.

    The spear, which seemed impossible to be broken, crumbled into dust.

    As she gazed at that sight, Kraush silently exhaled toward the sky.

    ��I��ve won.��

    Kraush roared in triumph.

 Chapter: 172

    Chapter: 172

    <strong>Kraush Triumphs Over Mary</strong>

    After defeating Mary, Kraush staggered to the edge of the forest and leaned against a tree.

    His mind was foggy.

    His body ached everywhere.

    He had pushed himself to the max just to move through Mary��s<strong>Incredible Speed Beyond Time</strong>.

    ����What a monster,�� he muttered.

    Even after working himself to the bone to get here, the situation was still precarious.

    He couldn��t help but feel again just how powerful<strong>Divine Spear</strong>really was.

    This made him recall the days when he was at his prime and could barely touch someone like Mary.

    Not even she could stop the impending doom of destruction.

    Now, it was up to him to stop himself after breaking her spear.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    [ Are you really going to take the exam looking like that? ]

    The<strong>Crimson Garden</strong>asked, and Kraush sweat profusely as he barely exhaled.

    ��I��ll be fine after a little rest.��

    [ Yeah, right. ]

    ��Chirp, chirp.��

    The dead rat peeking out from his pocket seemed equally worried.

    ��It��s not like my clothes took any damage, so it��s all good.��

    Probably due to his focus being at its peak, he managed to block all of Mary��s attacks despite his weary state.

    However, his mental fatigue was screaming at him.

    ��Damn, why do I keep feeling so sleepy?��

    Kraush shook his head to clear his foggy mind.

    ��But the score is the problem. What to do.��

    So far, he had taken out a good number of<strong>Degradation Species</strong>along the way.

    Mary, too, had eliminated quite a few of them to reach this point, so her score would be transferred to Kraush.

    Thanks to that, his score soared to 1,632 points, putting him in the top position.

    But that didn��t mean the other second-year students would just sit back and rx.

    While reaching the red line might be impossible, there would definitely be those aiming for the orange line.

    ��Especially those in the Special ss will definitely go for it.��

    Thus, a sudden score reversal wasn��t out of the question.

    ��At the very least, I want to hunt a few more in the orange line.��

    He felt he needed to move as soon as he recovered.

    Just as Kraush was confirming this in his mind��

    <em>Twitch!</em>

    Kraush��s shoulder jolted reflexively.

    His gut feeling had detected someone approaching.

    This was bad.

    If he encountered someone now, it was clear they would attack the exhausted first ce.

    They wouldn��t get another chance to hunt down the tired leader.

    ��Damn luck is really bad today.��

    Kraush gripped<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>again.

    But his<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>didn��t properly activate.

    It could barely muster enough power to create a de.

    ��The ones daring enough toe this far must be strong.��

    Just as Kraush was narrowing his gaze on the forest��

    <em>Crunch!</em>

    As he was getting ready for a surprise attack, he heard a noise from the grass.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    A figure burst through the bushes.

    At that moment Kraush stepped forward and spotted hair mixed with ck and purple and a pin.

    And then an ecstatic smile bloomed on the figure��s face.

    ��Kraush!��

    Seeing her cheerfully call out his name, Kraush lowered his weapon.

    ��Haring.��

    He couldn��t believe she hade all the way here.

    Despite the fierce battle with Mary, Kraush had pushed himself to his limits beforehand.

    That Haring managed to keep up at all showed just how much she had improved.

    ��Guess I��m not the only one growing stronger.��

    Kraush felt an unexpected swell of emotion.

    He realized his influence yed a role in Haring��s recent training.

    When he called her name, Haring rushed to him but soon noticed his condition.

    ��Did you get into a fight?��

    At Haring��s question, Kraush lightly lifted his clothes.

    ��As you can see.��

    ��Not with a<strong>Degradation Species</strong>, right?��

    Her intuition was sharp.

    Kraush nodded coolly, and Haring approached him.

    Then she opened her potion bag and started pulling out items.

    ��These will restore your vitality. You should eat this, it��ll help.��

    Kraush blinked in surprise as Haring offered him a potion.

    Without skipping a beat, she urged him to drink it.

    ����Haring, didn��t you forget something?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    Haring tilted her head in confusion, not grasping what he was getting at.

    In that innocent face, Kraush almost forgot this was an exam.

    ��You know we��re in the mid-term evaluation, right? You and I are bothpetitors here.��

    Haring��s eyes widened.

    She finally realized what Kraush was hinting at.

    ��I��m not going to get poisoned or anything.��

    She confidently leaned forward, suggesting that he shouldn��t worry about the potion she handed him.

    Although Haring belonged to the<strong>Lagrain</strong>family, his words made Kraush think twice.

    Haring seemed topletely disregard that they were in the midst of an exam.

    ��And there��s nothing that says we can��t help someone in the mid-term evaluation.��

    That was indeed true.

    As Haring pointed out, there had been no prohibition against helping each other.

    Plus, it made Kraush spot one critical w in the exam.

    ����How will the points be handled if we hunt down the<strong>Degradation Species</strong>together?��

    It was something he hadn��t considered, at least not until Mary had pushed him to this point.

    An orange line of sixth-level monsters was usually out of reach for most second-year students.

    Not to mention, the seventh-level monsters on the red line were practically untouchable.

    Only he could handle them without a scratch.

    Yet, Professor Ganon had only arranged thepetition among the students without instructing them not to cooperate.

    ��So that��s why the score ranges are so vast.��

    Once Kraush reached that conclusion��

    ��It might be that the points are evenly distributed.��

    If the score��s range was broad, then even an equal distribution would still be worth it to team up to hunt<strong>Degradation Species</strong>.

    And Professor Ganon likely intended for that to happen, allowing students to form cooperative rtionships instead of letting them tear each other apart.

    Kraush instantly popped the potion Haring handed him into his mouth.

    As he chewed and swallowed, he pped a hand on Haring��s shoulder.

    ��Haring, you��re right.��

    ��Right?��

    Haring jolted a bit, noticing his hand on her shoulder, and Kraush��s eyes sparkled.

    ��Coboration, that��s what the professor intended.��

    It was a relief that the second exam participant he met was Haring.

    If it weren��t for her, he might not have caught on to the weaknesses of the exam.

    ��You and I are going to go hunt the seventh-level<strong>Degradation Species</strong>together.��

    Had Kraush not been upbeat, Haring wouldn��t have blinked twice.

    ��Okay, I��ll do my best!��

    Kraush found joy in the look on her face that showed she was happy to lean on him.

    Suddenly, a wave of presences rushed toward them.

    It was clear that some top-tier students were heading this way.

    Feeling the slight recovery from Haring��s potion, Kraush got ready to move.

    ��Wow, look! It��s Kraush!��

    ��Kraush, is that really you?��

    ��Kraush-nim!��

    Three figures suddenly materialized before them.

    <strong>Belorkin Hogma</strong>

    <strong>Glen Diana</strong>

    <strong>Karandis Poseus</strong>

    Sure enough, the trio from the Special ss was appearing from different directions.

    The three exchanged nces and hesitated, aware that they were all rivals.

    ��Perfect timing, all three of you.��

    The most necessary allies for this moment had gathered.

    As Kraush grinned, the three looked puzzled.

    Just then, Glen began surveying the area.

    He felt another intense presence, different from Kraush��s, as he approached.

    Without a doubt, it belonged to Mary.

    Their gazes locked, and as Kraush nodded, Glen realized and tightened his grip on his spear.

    ����I see.��

    Mary had lost to Kraush.

    In a part of his heart where he once idolized her, Glen raised his head.

    ��Kraush, you��re gonna pull off something impressive again, aren��t you?��

    That was just how he operated��pulling off insane feats.

    And this time, it seemed he was nning something extraordinary.

    ��Yeah, I��m about to do something fun.��

    Originally intended to be a solo act, he thought it might work out better to coborate under Professor Ganon��s guidance.

    ��Let��s go hunt some seventh-level<strong>Degradation Species</strong>together.��

    After all, let��s create a temporary Alliance of the Skies.

 Chapter: 173

    Chapter: 173

    <strong>Karandis Poseus.</strong>

    <strong>Glen Diana.</strong>

    <strong>Bk Hogma.</strong>

    <strong>Haring Lagrain.</strong>

    <strong>And Kraush Balheim.</strong>

    A temporary team of five second-year students.

    As they stood on the<strong>Red Line</strong>, they witnessed their bracelets turning a deep red.

    ��It��s so stuffy even though there��s nothing around,��ined Bk.

    They were in the volcanic core of the ind.

    Aside from the paths winding up the mountains and some rocks, there was nothing else.

    Perhaps that��s why the heat rising from the ground and the thin air characteristic of high altitudes was weighing them down.

    But Kraush understood it was more than just that.

    ��It��s because a<strong>seventh-level Degradation Species</strong>is nearby.��

    Those seventh-level creatures move by the world��s erosion power, meaning they primarily inhabit areas influenced by it.

    Being powerful, they��re restricted from freely roaming outside the erosion zones.

    So, running into a seventh-level species outside that area is quite rare.

    However, the problem is that there are indeed times when some of them step out.

    They may hesitate toe out, but they certainly are capable of it.

    Instead, when they do step out, they consume their own power to manifest a type of world��s erosion.

    This is why<strong>Degradation Species</strong>that exist outside are weaker than those thriving within it.

    ��And when the worst shows up����

    When the worst of the world erosion spreads, it eventually covers the entire world.

    Within such cmity, the limitations that seventh-level and above species experienced vanish.

    As a result, high-level Degradation Species run rampant, turning the world into chaos.

    ��Tch, that brings back bad memories.��

    Not that there were many good ones to begin with; Kraush shook his head and began to ascend the<strong>Red Line</strong>.

    ��There��s a seventh-level around here! That��s it!�� he eximed.

    At that, Bk let out a heartyugh.

    However, Glen remained lost in thought, not saying a word.

    ��It��s probably because he knows Mary haspletely been put down by me.��

    He likely understood that if Mary didn��t take first ce, only the worst oue would be left for her.

    Her life as the murderer of the princess was already a mess.

    She had managed to survive until now thanks to the only acknowledged talent she had.

    But now that her talent had been eclipsed by Kraush��

    She was sure to be left with nowhere to go.

    ��Glen.��

    In a situation where they were about to sh with the seventh-level species, he couldn��t allow Glen to stay in that state.

    ��Mary was strong enough.��

    Upon hearing that, Glen looked at Kraush.

    Defeating Kraush wasn��t due to Mary��sck of talent.

    That was something Glen surely knew all too well.

    So, hearing that, he slowly nodded.

    ��Yeah, she��s my sister.��

    Seeing his expression, it seemed he had somewhat shaken off the gloom.

    ��Snap!��

    [It��s moving.]

    At that moment, the<strong>Dposition Rat</strong>and<strong>Crimson Garden</strong>reacted simultaneously.

    As they had both said, tremors began to resonate from the ground.

    Kraush��s instincts spread rapidly below the surface.

    The instant something caught his intuition, he shouted to the others.

    ��Jump up now!��

    With Kraush��s shout, he dashed towards the top.

    The others quickly followed, knowing there was always a good reason for his actions.

    Breathing heavily as they climbed the mountain, Kraush was feeling the strain.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Having exerted a lot of energy earlier, he didn��t have much left to spare.

    With hardly any stamina left��

    ��Must finish this before I run out.��

    Just then,<em>KABOOM!</em>

    A rumbling sound echoed, and a tremendous vibration surged from below.

    Startled, the four turned to look down the mountain, where the ground erupted like a volcano.

    And from the gaping hole,va spewed forth.

    The molten rock poured out, melting whatever small trees and rocks remained on the ground.

    ck smoke billowed up, engulfing the surroundings.

    ��What the heck is going on?�� Karandis eximed, staring wide-eyed.

    She hadn��t expectedva to erupt beneath them.

    If they had been down there, they would have been swept away by the molten flow.

    Had it not been for Kraush��s instincts, they might have ended up without even a fight and just retreated.

    ��Kraush.��

    Feeling the aura bing more intense, Haring began to tense up.

    Though she hadn��t fought a seventh-level creature yet, she had been up against<strong>Decarabia</strong>before.

    So perhaps that��s why she sensed this seventh-level��s aura more keenly.

    <em>KABOOM!</em>

    A loud noise and shaking resonated again from below.

    The whole mountain quaked.

    ��Uwah!�� screamed Bk just as something burst forth with a thunderous crash.

    A creature, propelled by theva, rolled onto the mountainside and stood tall in front of them.

    A hulking figure made of rock, three timesrger than a human, withva dripping from its rocky form.

    The four of them instinctively froze, their bodies immobilized like prey locked in the gaze of a predator.

    Even humans behave the same way when faced with a true beast: paralyzed in fear, especially when they know they��re supposed to hunt it down.

    ��Snap out of it!��

    At that moment, Kraush��s ck mes erupted, shrouding the area.

    His power, derived from the world erosion, was formidable enough to counter the creature��s pressure.

    Thanks to that, the four began to regain their senses, encircled by the mes.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring, now beside him, called out.

    She likely nned to use<strong>Invisible</strong>tounch a surprise attack just likest time.

    However, this time Kraush shook his head.

    That wouldn��t cut it.

    ��We can��t handle that thing with just three of us.��

    A seventh-level Degradation Species:<strong>Lavados</strong>.

    A golem-type creature made ofva and solid rock, its resilience andva-spitting capacity were nothing to disregard.

    Attempting to drag out the fight would be a recipe for disaster for just three people.

    ��And we can��t finish it off in one shot either.��

    The<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>Kraush wields is typically mes that burn, but it would struggle to deal substantial damage against theva and rock creature Lavados.

    Their elemental affinities were entirely mismatched.

    While he might have managed under full power, he was already battle-worn from fighting Mary.

    Plus, this test wasn��t over yet.

    So emptying all his reserves wasn��t an option.

    Thus, he decided to change up his attack strategy.

    ��Remember those poisons Haring gave us?��

    Before climbing the Red Line, the three had received poisons from Haring��prepared just in case.

    With eyes on the situation, they nodded in unison.

    ��If it gets dangerous, use it right away.��

    The moment Kraush warned them, Lavados began to move.

    It releasedva from its body, beginning its ascent up the mountain with its gigantic frame.

    But the speed it possessed was remarkable.

    Despite its size, it dashed with agility, scatteringva as it charged forth.

    Just watching it was dizzying.

    ��Karandis!��

    ��Yes!?��

    Kraush called out to Karandis first.

    As she flinched and shouted back, Kraush smirked.

    ��You��ve got the best elemental advantage against that beast.��

    ��Me?!��

    ��Yup, you��re the front line.��

    Karandis��s face turned into a sad frown.

    After all, she was the least powerful among them.

    ��Well, if I block it well, will you marry me?!��

    Even scared, Karandis blurted out what she wanted first.

    Was she really going to throw that condition right now?

    ��No way.��

    Kraush already thought she was something else.

    Haring bluntly shot down the proposal.

    Karandis turned her gaze towards Haring.

    Simultaneously, Glen was looking at Haring as if trying toprehend what he just heard.

    Karandis had been nursing a crush on Kraush unless they were all dense and couldn��t distract her from it.

    But nobody expected Haring to respond like that.

    Receiving the two��s gazes, Haring replied calmly.

    ��He doesn��t like you.��

    ��What does that have to do with you, Haring?��

    Just as Karandis began to protest her case��

    ��It��sing at us fast!�� Bk called out, snapping everyone back to reality.

    Karandis, startled, drew a cuss with one de and stepped forward.

    ��Anyway, let me make a wish if I block it!��

    Without waiting for a response, she charged forward, a blue aura shimmering around her sword.

    Simultaneously, a stream of water wrapped around her arm, forming a shield.

    She was representing the aquatic royalty of the<strong>Poseus</strong>family.

    Perhaps that��s why she had learned water-rted magic arts.

    <em>THUD!</em>

    With a grunt, Lavados��s fist collided with her water shield, pushing her back a few steps.

    She couldn��t outright take it since the size and strength difference were significant.

    Yet the bnce of their exchange was decent, and she didn��t fall.

    Just then, Bk and Glen leaped at Lavados��s legs from the side with their swords and spear.

    Meanwhile, Haring��s dagger flew toward Lavados��s upper body.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    With an explosion from the dagger, Lavados staggered for a moment.

    Taking this chance, Karandis gasped and caught her breath, readying herself.

    ��Can we tolerate the heat?��

    ��Yeah, we��ll manage!��

    She had been training and practicing continuously until now.

    On top of that, she had been working harder to earn her ce as Kraush��s partner.

    Whatever her goals were, once set, she would go after them resolutely.

    That was Karandis for you.

    And throughout her life, she hadn��t once failed to achieve her aims.

    Even while sweaty, she winked at Kraush, proving it.

    She was truly something to behold in various ways.

    ��Take it easy, and let it flow; that��ll make it easier.��

    Kraush advised as he quietly inhaled.

    And unlike his usual manner, the heat didn��t emanate from his body.

    Instead, an unusual energy began to swirl around him for some reason.

    Kraush��s body temperature was rapidly dropping.

    ��I stop Ignis.��

    His<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>, which usually burned with the world erosion, was now being quelled.

    Once he extinguished the Ignis that had been constantly burning within him, his true attributes began to reveal themselves.

    Kraush��s body was now a<strong>Lunar Body</strong>, bestowed upon him by<strong>An</strong>.

    Naturally, if he stopped the<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>, the first thing to rear its head was the effect of the<strong>Lunar Body</strong>.

    A thick essence filled with negativity that attracted various misfortunes.

    The<strong>Lunar Body</strong>heightened its traits particrly under the cover of night.

    As the<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>subsided, Kraush��s body filled with<strong>Nox</strong>, showcasing the ideal conditions for the<strong>Lunar Body��s</strong>power.

    A cold night breeze swept through Kraush��s body.

    The sun, once scorching, had vanished, reced by a winter night atmosphere.

    The chill air gradually turned into icy gusts.

    Before long, something else began to mix in the stream of that wind.

    It was snow.

    Snow poured from the sky, filling the insides of<strong>Nox</strong>gradually.

    Kraush quietly exhaled.

    For he knew better than anyone the nature of the snow.

    He had recently obtained an advanced curse from<strong>Dorma</strong>through the<strong>Bloodline Theory</strong>.

    <strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>.

    Not only freezing the cursed target instantly, but also persistently freezing everything around that cursed target was one of the high-level curses.

    This curse needed to be handled with care. Its death rate approached the extreme if caught by it.

    However, for Kraush, the<strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>was utilized quite differently.

    In the same manner as the<strong>Bloodline Theory</strong>, Kraush continuously cleansed and re-cursed himself using Ignis.

    During his time confined in his room, it had allowed his body to reach a state of immunity against<strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>.

    This action was, in reality, an act of madness.

    As I described in the<strong>Bloodline Theory</strong>, the process of self-poisoning is not rmended without significant patience.

    Moreover, this advanced curse wasn��t the typical poison with a clear antidote!

    Had it not been for<strong>Ignis</strong>burning away the curse within his body, he wouldn��t havee close to even attempting it.

    Just how terrifying was it that even with<strong>Ignis</strong>, he nearly lost grip over his hands as they froze into ice?

    But Kraush was a unique case, far beyond just being any ordinary individual.

    He gritted his teeth, resolutely freezing himself, burning with<strong>Ignis</strong>, freezing again, and repeating the process.

    And at the end of this insane loop after numerous iterations��

    Kraush reached a state of immunity against<strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>.

    As ever, this determination of his was nothing short of absurd.

    A pure white chill began to circte around Kraush��s body.

    The<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>in his hands also began slowly freezing due to that chill.

    It was all due to the aura being created.

    ��Whew.��

    A frigid sensationpletely unlike the heat he had been feeling emerged in his mouth.

    The<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>containing the world erosion��s essencebined with the<strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>, amplifying its power immensely.

    Despite all this, Kraush wasn��t satisfied with his current state.

    ��More.��

    To confront<strong>Lavados</strong>, he needed to up the output of cold.

    Kraush��s eyes began glowing red.

    Amidst the endless snowfall of night, the seven stars of<strong>Celestial Life</strong>began to shine brightly.

    With that, the flurry of snow grew fiercer.

    The<strong>Celestial Life</strong>amplifying the power of the curse.

    At the moment the<strong>Celestial Life</strong>met<strong>Hanseol-a-gi</strong>, the chill that poured out of Kraush was on an entirely different magnitude.

    <em>CRACK! CRACK!</em>

    The rocks flowing with moltenva below began to freeze unexpectedly.

    The intense heat was devoured entirely by the chill.

    Kraush��s glowing red eyes lifted the white-chilled<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>.

    <strong>Mortis-nubis</strong>:

    The total antithesis of the<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>produced as a curse.

    This was the moment the master of white cold announced his deration upon the<strong>Red Line</strong>.

 Chapter: 174

    Chapter: 174

    <strong>Lavados.</strong>

    A seventh-level Degradation Species made up ofva and rock.

    True to its name as a seventh-level behemoth, Lavados was a ridiculous creature capable of turning an entire mountain into an active volcano.

    ording to ancient texts on world erosion, there were areas where thendscape changed due to volcanic eruptions triggered by Lavados��s appearance.

    However, due to such characteristics, Lavados��s power was somewhat lesserpared to other seventh-level beings.

    That��s why Lavados was chosen as the seventh-level erosion species for this session of the<strong>Red Line</strong>; if it had been anotherbat-oriented species, the students would have been absolutely helpless.

    And standing before this Lavados, a girl was desperately taking on its assault.

    With healthy skin and reddish-ck hair, usually adorned with a myriad of essories, today she was bare, preparing for the test.

    Instead, she wielded a shield crafted solely from water, unlike her usual de.

    She had initially tried using her sword, but it didn��t prove particrly effective.

    So now, she was fully focused on defense, absorbing Lavados��s frontal attacks.

    <strong>Karandis Poseus.</strong>

    Her natural disposition was flexible. Her thought processes were always adaptable, and she would use any means necessary to get what she wanted.

    Perhaps because of this, her flexibility showed even in battle.

    She was now evading Lavados��s attacks with remarkable fluidity.

    Her shield of water adjusted itself fluidly to meet Lavados��s strikes.

    As a result, Lavados��s punches glided away harmlessly.

    Thanks to that, it was entirely focused on her, getting quite worked up as this tiny human kept slipping past its assaults.

    And whenever Lavados spewedva, she would erect a wall of water to mitigate the damage.

    So there were splotches of darkva scattered all around where the water had made contact.

    It was truly a matter of elementalpatibility and flexibility.

    But even alone, Lavados wouldn��t have struggled all that much.

    After a few hard blows, her shield would inevitably break, or Karandis would be exhausted and lose.

    The real problem was that she wasn��t alone.

    ��Bk!��

    ��Got it!��

    As Glen swung his spear to the side, Bknded beside him, having dodged Lavados��s molten attack.

    Simultaneously, Glen swept his spear toward Lavados again and followed right behind.

    Their actions were filled with no hesitation or doubt.

    Their synergy seemed like they had trained together a countless number of times.

    This duo��s coordination was consistently annoying to Lavados.

    They couldn��tnd any major hits, but they were more than effective at keeping Lavados from focusing entirely on Karandis.

    In fact, they repeatedly interrupted Lavados��s chances of finishing her off.

    But in the end, these three could probably find a solution together.

    It was true they couldn��t deal critical damage individually.

    However, among them was someone who couldnd solid hits on Lavados.

    <em>WHACK!</em>

    A flying dagger pierced Lavados��s side.

    <em>FWOOSH!</em>

    In that instant, the dagger bloomed ice flowers from Lavados��s nk.

    ��!��

    Lavados smacked his side in irritation, but nothing greeted his hand.

    All that happened was a bunch of ice flowers formed, sticking to Lavados��s side.

    That little surprise came from Haring��s poison.

    After countless researches and experiments recently, Haring started adding curses to her poisons.

    Initially, she had only discussed poison and curses with Darling to help Kraush, but before long, she had begun to forge her approach.

    As a result, Haring began wielding various poisons infused with curses.

    From explosive curses mixed with corrosive poison to curses that instantly freeze on contact �� her arsenal expanded significantly.

    From the time she met Kraush, Haring ceaselessly refined her poisons.

    The results of her relentless training were bing apparent.

    In times of crisis, geniuses always make strides.

    Haring was also among those remarkable talents.

    Perhaps that was why, after the day of<strong>Aliod</strong>, she was experiencing yet another growth spurt.

    ��I see.��

    Now, Lavados��s attack pattern started to be distinctly clearer to her.

    She began to realize where and what kind of poison could corner Lavados further.

    Before long, the aura surrounding her dagger transformed, abandoning its fleeting form for a steadier shape.

    <strong>Aura de.</strong>

    At this moment, she was crossing the threshold to master level.

    Unbeknownst to her, she threw a precisely poisoned dagger toward Lavados at just the right moment.

    Thanks to that, Lavados was going absolutely crazy.

    He wanted nothing more than to rip them apart right there.

    But with each individual present, getting through them wasn��t so straightforward.

    Thus, Lavados quickly reconsidered his strategy.

    His arms shot up to the sky.

    <em>KABOOM!</em>

    Instead of targeting Karandis, he set his sights on the ground.

    ��Yikes!��

    Karandis barely managed not to fall over with a startled scream due to Lavados��s sudden move.

    But even then, Lavados wasn��t aiming to take Karandis down; he was aiming to smash the ground.

    ��It��s going to unleashva! Everyone, guard yourself!��

    Recognizing Lavados��s intention, Glen shouted.

    The moment Bk was first to leap, steam billowed from Lavados��s body.

    <em>WHOOSH!</em>

    Boiling vapor erupted, forcing Bk to retreat.

    Lavados continued pelting his fists onto the ground.

    With each strike, cracks in the earth began to form slowly.

    Just as Glen had said, Lavados intended to unleashva.

    Once submerged inva, Lavados would be invulnerable.

    It wouldn��t suffer any damage from the molten rock; in fact, it would instead grow stronger by consuming it.

    As he thoroughly thought about it, Lavados relentlessly pounded the ground.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    Suddenly, a sound simr to ice freezing resonated.

    Lavados couldn��t pinpoint the noise amidst his constant hammering.

    He sensed a drastic drop in temperature around him.

    Surrounded by steam and heat, why did it feel so cold now?

    Caught off guard, Lavados looked up to see a boy strolling toward him.

    A boy with a shimmering de glowing blue, and his red eyes shining brightly made everything around him freeze upon touch.

    It was an uncanny sight to see everything he stepped on freeze solid.

    Simultaneously, Lavados felt something was off.

    And he quickly recognized this unsettling feeling as warning bells going off in his mind.

    It was a sensation entirely different from when he faced the others before.

    <strong>Danger.</strong>

    That kid was a real threat.

    Lavados raised both arms high.

    The previously containedva surged toward his palms, as he prepared to let it pour forth and melt his opponent away.

    ��Hey.��

    However, a voice suddenly called up from below.

    As Lavados��s eyes jolted down, he saw that same boy he had encountered earlier.

    With a smirk and flowing hair, the boy grinned.

    ��What good is being that slow?��

    With his sword raised to the sky, the dagger pierced effortlessly into Lavados��s rocky arm.

    ���D�D�D�D�D!��

    By the time Lavados registered his shock, it was already toote.

    The unyielding de had severed one of his arms clean off.

    An incredible cutting force.

    <em>GUSH!</em>

    Lava surged from the newly severed limb, meeting the icy cold and turning into steam.

    HISSING sounds filled the area as heat vapor nketed everything around.

    Lavados��s eyes darted rapidly through the steam.

    And inside the mist, Kraush was moving smoothly.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    The constant sound of ice forming surrounded him.

    No good.

    There was no point in holding back.

    In haste, Lavados lifted his remaining arm.

    At that very moment, theva swirling inside him erupted forth.

    ��EVERYONE, GET BACK!��

    With Haring��s shout, everyone scrambled to escape.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Lava continuously poured out from Lavados, melting everything in its wake.

    The molten rock started flowing towards the ground like a river.

    At that point, Lavados, reduced to a smaller size by the consumedva, flung himself into the molten stream.

    A few daggers showered down upon him, but Lavados had already sumbed to the molten flow, leaving them ineffective.

    Lavados began to ride with the current ofva, heading back to the opening he had created earlier.

    He intended to regain strength inside his self-made volcanicva.

    Then, he nned to explode the volcano and obliterate the five students from before.

    It was just then when Lavados felt his victory was assured.

    ��Glen.��

    At that moment, Kraush rushed to Glen who seemed a bit disoriented.

    ��Throw it!��

    Glen understood themand instantly.

    His arm swelled up, and a spear took shape in his grip.

    Golden aura, reminiscent of Mary, red as Glenunched his spear with all his might.

    ��Go!��

    With the shout from Glen, Kraush leaped up, catching the spear mid-air.

    In that moment, Kraush��s body was pulled upwards by the immense power of the spear.

    High above, he spotted Lavados swimming through theva.

    That creature was rapidly approaching the hole he had created.

    If this continued, Lavados would surely dissolve in theva and be lost forever.

    In that dire moment, a frigid chill spilled from Kraush��s mouth.

    Deep in the winter night, ripples emerged in the previously calmke.

    Those ripples quickly transformed into surges, consuming all light.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    Suddenly, the<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>in his hands gave rise to a de of thunder, forming a scabbard.

    Now, the freezing chill, flowing like water once more, turned into a torrential ice storm.

    As the gathered cold multiplied drastically in power.

    Before the thunder itself could freeze solid, light burst forth!

    Kraush��s eyelids snapped open, shattering the scabbard.

    <em>Annihtion Erosion</em>

    <strong>Three Forms</strong>

    <strong>Annihtion Thunder & Snow</strong>

    Thebined storms of thunder and ice ripped through theva recklessly.

    The rising molten rock, unable to withstand the cold, began turning solid and bing stone.

    Caught in the massive tempest, Lavados was hurled upward from theva river.

    In the meantime, the coldpletely encased Lavados, sealing the very exit that had been flowingva.

    Lavados��s eyes widened as he began to realize hisst escape attempt was being blocked.

    Looking at Kraush, who was nownding atop the frozenva, he gasped.

    ���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��

    Letting out a noise beyond humanprehension, Lavados lunged at Kraush like a wild beast.

    But he couldn��t go far.

    Dagger nted firmly into the ground exploded, creating chaos in its path.

    Before the rising ck smoke, a wall of water surged up.

    That was Karandis��s doing.

    But Lavados��s rage was at its peak.

    Ignoring the water barrier, he charged forward, breaking through the wall.

    As he emerged from the wet barrier, Bk was right there, wielding two swords with the reverse grip.

    In that moment, light pulsed from Bk��s tiger-like tattoos.

    His yellow eyes sparkled as the dual swords performed a deadly dance.

    What a bizarre dance it was!

    Lavados, who had been rushing, suddenly found himself sliding away gracefully against the flow of the sword��s air.

    It was an advanced technique that utilized the flow from the Hogma family.

    While it didn��t be particrly effective when Lavados was in his normal size, now that he had shrunk down to a human size, the flow proved to be too much.

    In that instant, two daggers hurtled toward Lavados��s feet, exploding right below him.

    As he struggled to regain his bnce, Lavados rolled helplessly away.

    <em>Phew.</em>

    Now, caught right before Lavados, stood Kraush, exuding pure white cold.

    In a sh, Lavados��s wide eyes were filled with shock.

    Kraush��s dagger surged with another wave of chilling cold toward Lavados��s throat.

    As starry skies overhead glimmered, seven shining stars unleashed their radiant light into the blustery snow.

    This ominous wind carried onto Kraush��s de, creating a freezing red snowstorm.

    <em>Annihtion Erosion</em>

    <strong>Four Forms</strong>

    <strong>Annihtion Cut of the Night</strong>

    <em>SLASH!</em>

    The de, filled with the power of ice, cut through without any hesitation, and Lavados��s head soared into the air.

 Chapter: 175

    Chapter: 175

    After Lavados met its end, a notification about the defeat appeared in the sky.

    Kraush, ncing upwards, let out a chuckle, feeling a vague understanding of what it meant.

    ��So they want the top-tier folks to eliminate themselves before they can recover. Nice strategy.��

    What a bunch of nasty tactics.

    But that��s just the way world erosion works. Just because you take one down doesn��t mean the danger disappears in an instant.

    It was a reminder not to let your guard down.

    Kraush took a sneak peek at the scores. As expected, the points were evenly distributed.

    All five of them had made it to the top tier.

    Naturally, Kraush was in the lead.

    This was thanks to the erosion species he had taken down along the way and the bonus points from defeating Mary, a sixth-level erosion species.

    ��Hey, Kraush!��

    Just then, Haring rushed up to him in a panic.

    Kraush blinked at her, and she quickly scanned him up and down, worry written all over her face.

    ��Are you okay today?��

    She meant, ��Are you going to copse again?��

    Kraush waved his hand dismissively, even though his body was feeling a bit sore.

    ��I don��t think about copsing all the time, you know.��

    As it turned out, Kraush was stabilizing faster than expected.

    The sudden drop in temperature in his body was being bnced by the ignis ring up.

    Actually, the reason Kraush had mastered<strong>Annihtion Erosion</strong>was precisely for moments like these.

    The excessive heat from Annihtion Erosion was something his body couldn��t withstand, so he developed Annihtion Erosion to put it to rest before it caused any copse.

    Annihtion Erosion was a stroke of luck born out of this process.

    ��If I can control this, I can operate Annihtion Erosion much longer than before.��

    And the ability to extend the duration meant his limits were raised.

    <strong>[ Looking at your face, it seems you��re thinking of doing something silly again. ]</strong>

    It seemed Crimson Garden was bing increasingly perceptive.

    ��Kraush, you idiot!��

    ��Ha ha ha, that was fun!��

    ��Your spear��s a mess now.��

    Meanwhile, the other three approached.

    Karandis was a mess, covered in bruises, looking like death.

    Bk, however, wore his usual bright grin, swinging his two swords around yfully.

    On the other hand, Glen stared at the ruined spear and Lavados, looking disappointed.

    Although they had fought brilliantly against a seventh-level erosion species, he realized he wascking in power.

    ��What��s the n now?��

    In the meantime, Haring pressed closer to Kraush and inquired.

    It felt like they were standing a lot closer than before.

    ��I��m just gonna wait here until the exam finishes.��

    ��But other students are probablying too.��

    Haring looked anxiously toward the forest beyond the frozenva.

    Indeed, as she pointed out, other students would be heading this way.

    If they wanted to score points, defeating Kraush was their best chance.

    But Kraush shook his head.

    ��They can��te.��

    This was the Red Line.

    To get this far, they had to smash through countless lines, including the orange line that had several sixth-level erosion species lurking.

    They��d probably be a wreck after dealing with those sixth-level threats. There��s no way they could enter the Red Line in good shape.

    Kraush had also made it this far thanks to Mary clearing a sixth-level erosion species standing in his way.

    ��And do you think those worn-out folks will be able to handle us?��

    Kraush would rather they sacrifice themselves for the score.

    It was an insurmountable challenge for anyone against him.

    Haring nodded in agreement with him.

    ��Of course, though, if others are gunning for the top, it��d be different.��

    Kraush raised his head and looked at the three who were now closer.

    Seeing their gazes meet made him sh a big grin.

    ��Hey, if any of you want to have a go at being number one, why don��t youe at me? You all look tired, but this is your chance!��

    Upon hearing Kraush, the three exchanged nces.

    Bk was the first to respond, intertwining his fingers behind his head.

    ��I mean, I��d love to, but nah! I don��t need to be number one!��

    With a cheerful grin, Bk shrugged, which prompted Karandis to jump in.

    ��Why would I bother? My future husband, Kraush, should be the one to be number one for it to matter!��

    Ugh, that wasn��t worth listening to.

    ��There��s a spot that suits each person.��

    Then Glen tightened his grip on his messed-up spear and fixed his gaze on Kraush.

    ��The spot that suits you is right at the front.��

    Recognition shone from Glen��s eyes.

    Seeing that look made Kraush feel pretty good for some reason.

    It conveyed that even if he was in front, he would still support him.

    ��Me too!��

    Haring raised her hand, clearly echoing the sentiment.

    She hadn��t intended to cause harm from the get-go, so it came as no surprise.

    ��This is����

    Kraush felt a strange sensation as he regarded the four who supported him.

    If all four continued to grow like this, they would definitely be the generation to soar to new heights.

    It meant that all four recognized him.

    And this was surely a fantastic stepping stone for Kraush to take the lead among the soaring generation.

    Augh bubbled up surprisingly.

    ��You idiots.��

    It seemed like his inherent nature prevented him from uttering kind words.

    But those four knew well enough that beneath his teasing, there were no ill intentions.

    Kraush turned his gaze skyward.

    The ash and soot from theva darkened the sky, but it couldn��t block out the sunlight breaking through.

    For some reason, it felt like it reflected Kraush��s thoughts.

    ��Coming to Rahern Academy was definitely the right decision.��

    He realized that once more today.

    <strong>[ Just in time. ]</strong>

    Just then, a voice from Crimson Garden chimed in.

    ��Where��s Sigrid?��

    <strong>[ A step behind. ]</strong>

    Kraush smirked at the whisper that followed.

    It appeared someone had been moving in advance, as there was a predetermined person in y.

    The chain murder incident during the mid-evaluation at Rahern Academy.

    The one who had been requested to thwart the culprit��Professor Jenikin��was now in action.

    <em>Peleire.</em>

    Kraush exhaled a short breath while looking up to the sky.

    Ideally, Sigrid would have taken action, but she would only move once the killings had started.

    But Peleire?

    He would undoubtedly not want Professor Jenikin to kill any students.

    <em>So I��ll leave it to him.</em>

    Show the world what a hero of themoners can do.

    ��

    At the same time��

    Somewhere in Rahern Academy.

    A boy opened his eyes.

    Seventeen years old and a freshman in the magic department, he grimaced immediately as a headache washed over him.

    ��What the hell is happening?��

    As a scion of a noble family, once the mild headache faded, he realized he couldn��t move his body at all.

    Eventually, his gaze widened as he realized he was bound by something.

    ��What, what��s this? Why am I tied up?!��

    He screamed iprehensibly, unable to move even an inch in an empty room.

    Soon he recognized that the ce was utterly dark.

    Turning his head in a hurry, he was greeted with the atmosphere of a ce resembling a dpidated building.

    Outside the window, the sky was as dark as could be.

    In this space, where not a single ray of light prated, confusion filled his face.

    Before long, he wasn��t alone.

    His noble acquaintances, students from the same magic department, were there��unconscious and out of it.

    A bad feeling began to creep up on him.

    He hurriedly tried to call upon his mana to cast a spell.

    However, the empty mana refused to budge.

    ��Can��t use magic?��

    ��P-Pro�� Professor Jenikin?!��

    As a familiar voice called out, he jumped and turned his head.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Before him stood a man with a familiar hunchback and a staff in his hand.

    One nce, and it was clear it was Professor Jenikin from the magic department.

    Though his magical abilities were sparse, he was chosen as a professor due to his vast knowledge.

    But hisck of magical prowess made him a target for scorn, especially from the elite students at the academy.

    Those firmly on the paved road of magic would certainly belittle and dismiss him.

    No matter how outstanding his knowledge was in magic, it meant little to those students.

    They simply scoffed and derided him.

    Jenikin was especially sensitive to mockery.

    Having been born with an off-putting appearance, he was often brushed aside and degraded by younger students�� jeers.

    And as a result��

    He ultimately dabbled in things he shouldn��t have.

    He contracted with the erosion entity known as the magical star.

    Having be a servant to the magical star, he now felt an overflow of mana that was unprecedented.

    The price he paid for servitude �� his eyes �� didn��t concern him in the slightest.

    The world was filled with horrific things anyway.

    Maybe that��s why he wanted to burn away the horrible things.

    If the world didn��t erase the horrific things, he feltpelled to purge it.

    That��s why he was here, to enact his grand design.

    To cleanse the world.

    <em>��Professor Jenikin, I shouldn��t simply speak of what you��ve achieved, but I hope you recognize your efforts and worth.��</em>

    Amidst the contract with the magical star, a boy��s words arose in his mind.

    A youngd so much younger than him, who was called the hero of themoners.

    Though hecked any shy features, those mature-looking eyes revealed why themon people adored him so sincerely.

    One day, he rescued Jenikin when he was being bullied by students.

    When magic users were persistently targeted by the noble scions, he stood up to those noble students without hesitation.

    Watching his actions stirred Jenikin��s thoughts.

    ��If only someone like him had been around during my youth, maybe I wouldn��t have broken down like this.��

    Unfortunately, it was probably toote for him, having already embraced the realm of magic.

    ��W-What are you doing?! I��m the heir of the Bios family!��

    At that moment, a student shouted frantically at Jenikin.

    Hearing that, Jenikin slowly broke into a smile.

    ��What does that matter? Do you think I��m afraid of your family��s power now that I��m a servant to an erosion entity?��

    ��Y-You��re a servant of an erosion entity?!��

    The noble student screamed in a panic.

    As a Rahern Academy student, he knew all too well what that meant.

    Those who had crossed the forbidden river.

    Those called servants of an erosion entity.

    In other words, Jenikin before him had already crossed into that forbidden territory, showing no sign of hesitation in harming him.

    Those who had nothing to lose would fear nothing.

    ��I-I��m sorry! I was foolish! Professor Jenikin, this is all my fault, so please, just this once����

    The moment that realization struck him, he hurriedly began apologizing.

    But Jenikin felt no sympathy.

    Instead, he appeared as if he was at peace, smiling slowly.

    ��Why didn��t you curse me just like you always did?��

    He moved closer to the student, whose panic skyrocketed as he iled in desperation.

    But the magic binding his body wouldn��t loosen at all.

    Thebination of Jenikin��s inherited knowledge of magic and the immense mana gained from bing a servant of the erosion entity had revealed his true potential.

    His magic now surpassed what any typical Rahern Academy student could handle.

    As such, the noble student��s struggles were futile against it.

    Before long, Jenikin��s hand was suddenly raised before the student.

    ��It��s going to hurt. This is a unique magic that breaks down every nerve from your toes to the top of your head.��

    The student��s face turned pale.

    The magic bundled in his hand clearly oozed malice.

    I��m going to die.

    He realized he was about to die right here.

    Just then, an ominous sound echoed from somewhere.

    <em>SWISH!</em>

    A slicing sound rang out, followed by the sound of shattering ss.

    Suddenly, light flooded into the room, illuminating everything inside.

    Jenikin frowned at the sight.

    And right before him stood a boy who was known as the hero of themoners.

    <em>Peleire.</em>

    He stood there, panting heavily.

    ��Professor Jenikin.��

    Upon hearing his name, Jenikin straightened himself.

    ��Peleire.��

    It didn��t take long for him to grasp the reason for Peleire��s arrival.

    After a moment of silence, he asked expressionlessly, ��You don��t want me to stop?��

    Hearing the unyielding intent in his voice, Peleire swallowed hard.

    At that moment, Peleire suddenly moved forward.

    With a swift leap, he closed the distance instantly.

    In one swift motion, he stood before the noble student.

    Jenikin��s brow furrowed slightly.

    ��P-Peleire!��

    On the other hand, the noble student shouted in relief seeing his savior.

    But Peleire��s actions were unexpected.

    With a quick motion, he swung his leg, delivering a strike to the noble student��s head.

    ��Thwack!��

    The student howled as he tumbled, rolling on the ground, unconscious.

    Witnessing this, Jenikin��s eyes widened in shock.

    ��������

    ��Your hands don��t need to get dirty, Professor.��

    Peleire lowered his leg slowly while looking at Jenikin.

    ��I can handle this much for you.��

    Peleire��s sincere gaze met Jenikin��s eyes.

    ��I will change the perceptions of themoners and the nobles.��

    His eyes sparkled more brightly than ever, as if he had made a promise to someone.

    ��Therefore, Professor Jenikin, please don��t let these worthless individuals ruin your life.��

    A true hero speaking heroically.

    Though still youthful, the boy earnestly proimed his words.

 Chapter: 176

    Chapter: 176

    After that, the mid-term evaluations for the second-year students at the Unnamed Academy came to an end.

    Naturally, the faculty at Rahern Academy, along with the first-year students, kept a close eye on the results of this exam.

    And the results were as follows:

    1st ce: Kraush Balheim

    2nd ce: Haring Lagrain

    Joint 3rd ce: Glen Diana / Bk Hogma

    5th ce: Karandis Poseus

    6th ce: Arthur Gramalte

    Upon hearing the results, some thought, ��Well, is anyone surprised?��

    It wasn��t a coincidence that the Special ss was established, after all.

    Most of its members ended up in the top ranks.

    Especially Kraush, whose reputation started buzzing among the first-year students.

    Given his already remarkable trajectory, the news of him defeating a seventh-level erosion species in this mid-term evaluation caused quite a stir.

    Of course, he had help, and since it was a magically created creature, it was a bitckingpared to existing erosion species.

    Still, taking everything into ount, his skills were undeniably legit.

    As Kraush��s name stirred up the waters of Rahern Academy once more, there was someone who couldn��t ept this oue.

    ��Ugh, that idiot Mary just had to lose.��

    A woman with sea-colored hair sighed in frustration.

    Sigrid Ephania, the third princess of the Holy Royal Family.

    Hearing the news made her irritation spike.

    Honestly, she had hoped for a little more.

    After all, Mary was the so-called prodigy.

    Didn��t she think she could take down Kraush?

    But lo and behold!

    Mary was utterly demolished and didn��t evene close to meeting expectations.

    The devastating results spoke volumes.

    It was nothing less than Kraush��s overwhelming victory.

    ��Still, it felt like she was sincere at the end.��

    Sigrid��s expression turned serious as she processed the report.

    Up until the entrance ceremony, she considered Kraush cursed.

    And with Charlotte around, it was easy to chalk up his level of growth to her influence.

    However, his recent developments had far surpassed any assumptions.

    ��Something��s off.��

    No matter how much Charlotte was involved, there was something distinctly abnormal about Kraush��s growth.

    He was getting stronger, beyond any logic.

    ��There��s no way he could be this powerful in such a short span.��

    What did Charlotte do to him?

    Sigrid had been suspecting this all along, yet couldn��t shake off the feeling it didn��t add up without some kind of miraculous intervention.

    And then she remembered a recent incident that made her pull at her hair in frustration.

    It was none other than the news about Pelray.

    The hero of themon people, Pelray.

    He had thwarted the evil ns by Professor Jenikin.

    This was the scandal involving the associate professor who had been bullied by noble students.

    Pelray had sustained serious injuries while stopping Jenikin and needed to be rushed to the infirmary.

    Fortunately, his life was not in jeopardy.

    Instead, even while injured, Pelray continued to defend Jenikin.

    He insisted that the crimesmitted should be viewed as merely the results of unfortunate circumstances.

    Moreover, the misdeedsmitted by noble students came to light, making Pelray��s words more impactful.

    Even professors, well-aware of the noble students�� follies, began to back him up.

    As a result, the handling of the detained Professor Jenikin was postponed.

    Despite having crossed a line by bing a servant of an erosion entity, former Commander Durandal intervened to take him away.

    Rumor had it that even as a servant of an erosion entity, he knew a way to sever that bond.

    Regardless, Pelray��s status skyrocketed as a result.

    Themon folk naturally cheered his name, while nobles began to denounce the offending noble students, elevating Pelray��s recognition even further.

    They understood full well that without the support ofmoners, there would be no nobility.

    Thanks to this incident, Sigrid, who had wanted to increase her own notoriety, now found herself in a tricky situation.

    She couldn��t fathom how Pelray was involved in such matters, feeling utterly vexed.

    ��First Mary, now Pelray causing problems.��

    Sigrid clenched her fists, her irritation reaching a boiling point as she ground her teeth.

    Not a single person in her circle was being of any help.

    Additionally, Sigrid began to suspect Charlotte��s involvement with Pelray.

    Pelray��s recent strange behavior began just after the Hardenhartz incident.

    ��Hah.��

    ��It seems things aren��t going well.��

    At that moment, Sigrid turned her head at the sound of a voiceing from the door.

    Standing there was someone with long blonde hair.

    As soon as Sigrid spotted him, her eyebrows scrunched up slightly.

    It was none other than the fake Arthur Gramalte.

    ��What brings you here unannounced?��

    For a brief moment, she realized she hadn��t sensed his presence at all.

    That fact irked her, but Sigrid held her tongue.

    After all, he was the only key to connecting with Arthur.

    ��I just thought the recent developments were a bit concerning.��

    The cold eyes of the fake Arthur focused on Sigrid.

    With a strangely simr aura to the real Arthur, Sigrid found herself instinctively recoiling.

    ��Hah, what are you talking about? Everything is going just fine.��

    ��Are you referring to obtaining the Sword King��s legacy?��

    His next words caught Sigridpletely off-guard.

    ��What gives you the right to interfere, you who��s been nothing but a bystander until now?��

    A venomous look gleamed in Sigrid��s eyes.

    Simultaneously, an unusual energy emanated from her, creating faint vibrations in the atmosphere.

    The temperature in the room dropped as if a cold wind had swept through.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Sigrid red at the fake Arthur with her piercing blue eyes.

    ��Just because you��re acting like Arthur doesn��t mean you think you��re actually Arthur. You��re just a messenger. Have you forgotten your role in connecting us?��

    The fake Arthur fell silent at her sharp response.

    Then, suddenly, he let out augh.

    ��True, I��m not the real Arthur.��

    Sigrid, puzzled by the meaning of hisughter, was caught off guard when the fake Arthur��s expression sobered in an instant.

    ��Thus, it��s themand of the real Arthur: bring Kraush Balheim into the fold. If you fail to do so, you will nevery eyes on Arthur again.��

    ��What?! Wait, what do you mean by that?��

    ��Remember my words.��

    With that, the fake Arthur left, closing the door behind him.

    Sigrid, left alone with clenched fists, trembled with fury and bit down on her bottom lip.

    That fake Arthur imed to speak on behalf of the real Arthur.

    Assuming he wasn��t just trying to provoke her, those words had to carry some truth.

    ��Never seeing Arthur again?!��

    Was that possibly a direct message from the real Arthur?

    A sense of dread crept into Sigrid��s heart, which had been steadfast until now.

    To her, Arthur was everything.

    If Arthur abandoned her, how could she possibly endure?

    Sigrid gritted her teeth.

    She was well aware of who the true culprit behind all this was.

    ��Mary, you foolish girl.��

    As Sigrid trembled with clenched fists, she walked over to her desk and opened a drawer.

    Pulling out a box, she closed the drawer again and turned around.

    A useless pup has its role to y.

    Mary was about to fulfill hers.

    With determined footsteps that echoed down the corridor, Sigrid made her way.

    ��

    <strong>The same night the exam concluded.</strong>

    Kraush was basking in well-deserved rest after using the powers of Annihtion Erosion and Erosion Breakdown.

    On top of that, his back still throbbed where Astria had smacked him.

    He��d taken a few hits before, but this one stung more than usual.

    <em>��Are you really going to act like this during the academy exam?! You��re just trying to annoy me!��</em>

    Recalling Astria��s scolding, Kraush couldn��t help but smirk wryly.

    Honestly, he couldn��t say he didn��t worry about causing problems.

    ��But I did achieve something, at least.��

    Through this exam, Kraush realized he could deploy the Erosion Breakdown in practice.

    If that was possible, he could surely find various applications moving forward.

    ��And I can boost the output of Annihtion Erosion even more.��

    Above all, defeating Mary was the biggest highlight.

    ��Now there are only two locks left to open.��

    Once he unlocked those two, he could acquire Mary��s Excel.

    If he obtained that, he would certainly grow much stronger than before.

    ��The possibilities for application would skyrocket.��

    The path to preventing destruction was starting to be clear, albeit gradually.

    With each surge of power, he felt the stakes rising.

    This cycle, they just might stop the world��s demise.

    <em>Knock knock.</em>

    At that moment, Kraush heard a sound at his window.

    His sixth sense finally kicked in, and as he slowly opened his eyes, recognizing who was outside.

    Memories surged back of what Darling had told him not long ago.

    <em>Creek��</em>

    Rising from his bed, Kraush approached the window.

    There stood a robed figure who flinched and shivered.

    Even with the robe, the figure��s curves were apparent, and flowing ck hair peeked through the draping fabric.

    The shaded face inside the shadowy robe was unmistakable.

    It was Mary Diana.

    ��What brings you to the boys�� dormitory at this hour?��

    It was the middle of the night.

    If caught by the dorm matron, she��d be facing serious questioning.

    Under these conditions, what business could she have here? Mary looked away hesitantly, her eyes darting around.

    ��Uh, um, I wanted to talk to Kraush for a bit.��

    Her response spelled nothing short of suspicion.

    But the emotions reflected in her eyes showed nothing but desperation.

    She looked even more pathetic than usual.

    Her forced smile and cold sweat made it pretty clear that this was not the usual Mary.

    Kraush gazed at Mary thoughtfully as her nervousness only escted.

    ��Come in.��

    After a moment, Kraush turned from the window and let Mary inside.

    Atst, Mary managed a faint smile and stepped in awkwardly.

    ��

    Between the folds of her robe, her bare legs momentarily exposed before disappearing.

    Seeing this made Kraush ufortably fidget in his seat as he plopped onto the bed.

    ��Sit.��

    As he suggested to the jittery Mary, she finally managed to take a seat in a chair.

    She quickly fixed her robe and took a deep breath.

    ��Uh, can I get some tea? I��m kinda thirsty.��

    It was absurd for someone who intruded into another��s room to act like a guest.

    Seeing through her scheme, Kraush clicked his tongue internally before rising.

    ��Fine, make yourself at home.��

    Kraush opened the door and stepped out.

    Just then, Alicia, who had been dozing off while knitting, snapped to attention as they locked eyes.

    Trying to wipe the sleep from her eyes, she quickly smiled.

    ��Kraush! Is something going on?��

    ��A guest is here. Can you make two cups of tea and then head off to bed afterward?��

    ��Sure thing!��

    With the clinking sound, Alicia rushed to prepare the tea.

    Once Kraush received the tea, he opened the door again and re-entered.

    ��Oh, uh, I��ll take that.��

    Mary hurriedly grabbed the cups from Kraush.

    She quickly retreated inside, prompting Kraush to wrinkle his brow slightly.

    Then he mmed the door shut behind him.

    ��So, what brings you here at this hour?��

    He could see Mary hesitating to get to the point.

    ��I, um, I thought it was impressive back there when I lost today. I wanted to talk about it! Haha.��

    With an awkward grin stered on her face, Mary awkwardly replied.

    She should focus on how haggard she looked instead of trying to keep up appearances.

    ��Sorry, that was too sudden.��

    In response, Mary hesitated and sheepishly replied, ncing at Kraush.

    After a brief silence, Kraush turned his head away.

    ��Is that really all?��

    Mary��s shoulders jerked slightly.

    Her big eyes darted around nervously as if she had just been caught off-guard.

    ��I didn��t think you��de here for such a trivial reason.��

    Kraush��s significant gaze only made Mary shrink further.

    He had never before considered her a rival.

    But after being so utterly crushed by him today, she now trembled at the thought of facing him again.

    It scared her.

    Being around him just made her feel utterly invalidated.

    She wished she could flee, but Mary was unable to run.

    It was due to Sigrid��s orders, after all.

    With Sigrid barging in, making her kneel and say,

    <em>��Mary, this will be yourstmand.��</em>

    Back then, Sigrid��s eyes were truly frigid.

    <em>��Go and seduce that man and bear his child.��</em>

 Chapter: 177

    Chapter: 177

    <strong>��Go and seduce that man and have his child.��</strong>

    The moment Mary heard the next words, she was utterly shocked.

    She should have doubted her ears, wondering what on earth she just processed.

    But Sigrid��s eyes were serious.

    How could Sigrid give her such an order?

    Sigrid and she were like two souls intertwined for a lifetime.

    Arthur Gramalte.

    To give such amand to someone who loved the same man and whispered sweet nothings together was simply intolerable.

    <strong>��Your Highness Sigrid, even so��!��</strong>

    <strong>��Mary.��</strong>

    At that moment, Sigrid called out to Mary with a piercing tone.

    Mary flinched and looked at Sigrid, who had no trace of emotion left in her eyes.

    <strong>��You don��t honestly think the old you and the current you are the same, do you?��</strong>

    Those words dug deep, mercilessly scraping at Mary��s heart.

    But Sigrid had no intention of stopping.

    <strong>��The old you certainly deserved Arthur��s love. I could have dly allowed it. But is the current you even worth that?��</strong>

    Mary��s eyes trembled.

    She knew too well that she was not worthy.

    <strong>��B-but Your Highness, I�� I only have Arthur! Please, can you at least revoke thismand? I��ll do anything else.��</strong>

    <strong>��Hah.��</strong>

    Sigrid looked at Mary with a look of disbelief.

    Then she gently brushed her hair back and crossed her arms, gazing down at Mary.

    <strong>��Mary, there��s nothing else you can do anymore.��</strong>

    With her natural talents and the memories of her past life, Mary was expected to take supplementary exams after the mid-term evaluations.

    It was clear to everyone that she had be utterly worthless.

    <strong>��But the only thing you can still do is use the woman��s weapon.��</strong>

    Have a child.

    If she seeded, it would be a surefire way to keep Kraush tied down.

    <strong>��And this is also what Arthur thinks. He specificallymanded to bring that cursed guy into the fold.��</strong>

    <strong>��A-A-arthurmanded huh? Did he really tell me such a thing? No way.��</strong>

    <strong>��Still in denial about reality, huh? This is Arthur��sst chance for you, Mary.��</strong>

    A grin spread across Sigrid��s face.

    <strong>��By any means necessary. That��s exactly what Arthur is about, right? If we don��t support Arthur��s thoughts, who will?��</strong>

    Mary��s face fell silent, her lips hanging open as if she had just swallowed a fly.

    But there was nothing more to say.

    <strong>��Now, here��s a little gift I prepared for you.��</strong>

    Sigrid handed Mary something while she remained dazed.

    <strong>��It��s called the Aroma of Allure. Just releasing it in the room will make him find you utterly irresistible.��</strong>

    Mary numbly epted the item handed to her by Sigrid.

    <strong>��If you let this loose, the cursed one will definitely pounce on you. Then you can seal the deal.��</strong>

    Sigrid��s finger pointed, lightly pressing against Mary��s belly.

    <strong>��Keep it stored well.��</strong>

    With those parting words, Sigrid stood up, beaming her usual bright smile.

    <strong>��Well then, I look forward to it, Mary Diana.��</strong>

    Sigrid, who had started using her full name, left the room.

    It took a while before Mary could regain her senses after hearing thatmand.

    It was only at night that she came to her senses and left the dorm room as if in a trance.

    Thestmand.

    Arthur��s request.

    Nowhere to go.

    The only weapon a woman had.

    The Aroma of Allure.

    Countless thoughts spun around in her head until she found her way to Kraush��s room.

    And now, behind her, the Aroma of Allure was diffusing throughout the room.

    Kraush��s nostrils twitched ever so slightly.

    He felt the sweet scent that filled the room, tickling his senses.

    <strong>��So this is it.��</strong>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Kraush recognized immediately what Mary was plotting the moment he caught the scent.

    While he had been out tending to his tea, she had clearly used the potion Darling told him about.

    Kraush let out a sigh, exasperated.

    He had expected some kind of nonsense would happen.

    But he never imagined she would use this dumb trick.

    <strong>��How far did she fall?��</strong>

    The confidence he once felt from Shinchan was nowhere to be found.

    Mary��s attempt to lure him like this was nothing short of pitiful.

    <strong>Squelch!</strong>

    Was it because of this?

    One of the two dials filled with ns to strip away Mary��s Excel under the ck Hood started to crack.

    <strong>[I will ��iste�� Mary.]</strong>

    Thest dial began to splinter.

    <strong>��Mary.��</strong>

    When Kraush called her name, Mary��s shoulders trembled.

    As if picturing the imminent events, her face flushed bright red.

    Embarrassment, shame, and her pride had shattered into dust, leaving nothing but remnants.

    <strong>��Do you genuinely think everything that happened to you was really your fault?��</strong>

    The moment the next words flowed from him, Mary��s head snapped up.

    This was the very man she despised.

    And now she had to intertwine her body with him to conceive a child, yet Mary found herself exposed to the Aroma of Allure.

    So perhaps, the reflection of Kraush no longer appeared as loathsome as before.

    <strong>��It��s not my fault?��</strong>

    Hesitant, Mary answered quietly upon hearing Kraush��s inquiry.

    With everything that had happened, her mental state was a jumble.

    Thus, she had no concern for how Kraush knew what had happened to her.

    She instinctively reacted to Kraush touching on thoughts she had repressed deep down.

    <strong>��Since the entrance ceremony, I��ve been here as your rival.��</strong>

    In response, Kraush maintained his nonchnt tone amidst the enticing aroma.

    <strong>��I know your skills better than anyone else. You are the only one who could have fought me evenly here at Rahern Academy.��</strong>

    Mary��s shoulders shook at his words.

    No matter how hard she tried, there was never anyone to respect her.

    Only scornful gazes and harsh judgments surrounded her.

    Even when she attempted to assassinate the Fourth Princess, she had worked desperately hard.

    Things went awry, but she had done her utmost.

    But reality was merciless.

    It scorned her efforts, did not respect her.

    <strong>��Think hard.��</strong>

    Before she knew it, Kraush stood before Mary, having risen from his bed.

    Mary gazed up at him, enraptured.

    <strong>��Was everything you��ve worked for truly in vain?��</strong>

    <strong>��Whose fault is it, then?��</strong>

    With a seemingly earnest appeal, Mary asked Kraush, wishing to know the answer.

    Watching her escape from reality, Kraush slowly smiled.

    <strong>��The one whomanded the hound is its master, right? Do you ever question a hunting dog when it makes a mistake?��</strong>

    Mary��s eyes slowly widened.

    She recognized who Kraush was directing his words to.

    And it had always been the nagging thought hiding in the back of her mind.

    Her current state was solely due to her obedience to orders.

    Even if, ultimately, she failed to follow through, perhaps themand itself had been wed from the start.

    <strong>��What happened to you isn��t your fault. It��s due to your master Sigrid��smand.��</strong>

    In that moment, Kraush unlocked the question that had long festered in her mind.

    In the room infused with the Aroma of Allure.

    In her hazy mental state,

    Kraush��s words echoed repeatedly in her head.

    The Aroma of Allure disoriented her, drawing her deeply within its confines.

    Normally, Mary wouldn��t have needed to sumb to its effects.

    But in her desperate state, she was forced to rely on the Aroma of Allure to conceive Kraush��s child.

    And as a result, amidst the surrounding haze, Kraush��s words prated her mind like brainwashing.

    Unwittingly, she had dug her own grave.

    <strong>��It��s all Sigrid��s fault.��</strong>

    Kraush was known for his keen sense.

    So perhaps that was why, seeing her eyes loosen, he tilted his head to meet her gaze.

    <strong>��Indeed, has a single order from her ever resulted in something good for you? Every burden of responsibility always fell on your shoulders.��</strong>

    As he stated, Sigrid had never once taken responsibility.

    It always reverted to being Mary��s fault.

    She would givemands and continuously belittle her.

    Slowly, the image of Sigrid in Mary��s mind began to fracture.

    Once someone who cared for her, a ruler who loved the Empire became transformed into a rival who was arrogant, petty, andcking in consideration for her subordinates.

    Sigrid began to reflect that way.

    Mary��s eyes filled with tears.

    The floodgates opened as she found it hard to contain her sorrow.

    She knew she had done wrong.

    She wanted just one acknowledgment.

    ��Mary, you did well.��

    That one phrase was all she sought.

    Yet Sigrid treated her like nothing more than a tool and never provided kind words.

    Regardless of her lifelong vow of loyalty to her master, cracks began to form in Mary��s heart.

    <strong>��Mary.��</strong>

    Kraush called her once more.

    Mary, her face a mess from tears, dared to lift her head.

    As shemitted to Sigrid��sstmand, the makeup she��d carefully applied had been ruined by her tears.

    <strong>��You can stand on your own.��</strong>

    With those next words, Kraush deeply shook her again.

    <strong>��What have you gained by following Sigrid up to now? Aplishments? Status? A ce? A lover? She has never offered you a single thing.��</strong>

    As he said, Sigrid was truly an insufferable human being.

    Her possessiveness often sparked chaos.

    Just look at how she gathered the elite of the Sky Generation.

    Yearning for the love of everyone in the world, she only drew near to those who followed her male constituents.

    That was the harsh reality of Sigrid.

    And now Mary had the time to see that reality.

    Sigrid clearly belonged to the outstanding.

    Her achievements were undeniable, and her twisted desires fueled by her possessiveness belied a sharp mind.

    But she was not the hero meant to save the world.

    She was so foolish as to be ready to give everything to someone who loved her Empire blindly.

    <strong>��How long will you keep following orders?��</strong>

    <strong>��Me, I��?��</strong>

    Mary had lived her entire life as Sigrid��s knight.

    She was ustomed to orders and thus craved them.

    With a head as dull as hers, she often blundered if left to think for herself.

    <strong>��Now it��s time to stand alone. What I see in you is the ability to stand on your own.��</strong>

    The next words startled Mary again.

    Kraush, who had directly toppled her ego.

    Though it was true that Mary had not yet regained the powers she wielded back as Shinchan.

    Despite her struggle to ovee, she had suffered brutally at Kraush��s hands.

    Since the entrance examinations, Mary had shown nothing but weakness before him.

    Even now, her hunched shoulders and inability to meet his gaze revealed the truth.

    So perhaps that was why.

    Subtly, in her heart, Kraush now upied a higher position than herself.

    Originally, Sigrid was above her in that tier, so she had paid no mind.

    But with Sigrid��s copse, Kraush settled right beneath her.

    Having lived her life as a subordinate, every utterance from above sounded like genuine advice.

    Kraush, who she felt was far greater than she, dered she could stand alone.

    She had been acknowledged.

    She had been recognized.

    <strong>��Hah����</strong>

    For some reason, her body kept tingling.

    With her cheeks flushed, a hot breath escaped her lips.

    Mary, who had been consumed by the desire for recognition since her reincarnation.

    But there was no one around to fulfill her desire.

    Not even Arthur, the one she cherished the most.

    Mary��s red eyes grew ever cloudier.

    The sweet scent that filled the room seemed to emanate from Kraush now.

    In Mary��s heart, the moment she becamepletely isted while Sigrid shattered away.

    <strong>Squelch!</strong>

    Soon enough, one of the remaining two dials began to crack.

    Upon the broken dial��s fragments trickling to the floor, before Kraush��s eyes, thest dial shed.

    <strong>[I will ��subdue�� Mary.]</strong>

    The moment Kraush saw that dial, he slowly broke into a smile.

    Mary would never grasp the reason behind his wicked grin.

 Chapter: 178

    Chapter: 178

    <strong>��If you��re scared to stand alone, I��ll help you.��</strong>

    <strong>����Y-you��ll help me? Someone like me?��</strong>

    Before she knew it, Mary��s way of speaking had changed.

    Having recognized Kraush as a superior, she knelt politely, listening intently to his words.

    <strong>��Of course, Mary. We��re just ssmates, right? Helping a fellow ssmate is only natural.��</strong>

    It wasn��t just an order; he was offering help.

    The unfamiliar words shook her once again.

    <strong>��What��s so good about friends?��</strong>

    Kraush��s smile seemed dazzlingly brilliant to Mary.

    <em>Gulp!</em>

    As Mary absentmindedly swallowed, Kraush��s hand tapped her shoulder.

    The moment his touch brushed against her robe, she shivered.

    Well, it made sense��underneath that robe, she was wearing nothing but her underwear!

    Was it the intoxicating scent that was making her so steamy?

    Just his hand on her triggered a reaction in her core, causing Mary to bite her lip.

    <strong>��Right?��</strong>

    Seeing her flustered, Kraush smiled again, and Mary nodded in a daze.

    <strong>��Y-yes����</strong>

    She answered like a four-year-old child, utterly weakened.

    Watching this, Kraush slowly walked over to the window and opened it.

    The evening breeze swept in, carrying away some of the mesmerizing scent, cooling Mary��s sweaty hair.

    Only then did she begin to regain her senses.

    <strong>��Seems like we��ve said everything there is to say.��</strong>

    Kraush pointed outside with his thumb.

    <strong>��I think it��s about time to go back and get some rest?��</strong>

    <strong>��Y-yes, yes, that��s right.��</strong>

    Mary stood up, wavering as she approached the window.

    The warmth in her body made her steps heavy, but she held on.

    Then, she nced back at Kraush.

    His face wore a friendly smile.

    In that moment, a warm feeling washed over her.

    As she tilted her head up, there was Kraush��s hand.

    His hand, gently ruffling her hair, felt so warm it reminded her of when her father used to praise her.

    But even that father had turned his back on her.

    Because she was the princess killer.

    Mary almost crumbled to her knees.

    But looking up at Kraush��s face, she barely managed to hold herself together.

    <strong>��Don��t belittle your efforts.��</strong>

    Upon hearing his final words, Mary felt a lump in her throat and lowered her head.

    <strong>����Y-yes, Kraush. Thank you for today.��</strong>

    Now addressing him with respect, her ears turning red, she wrapped her robe around herself and stepped out the window.

    <strong>��I��ll keep my spirits up.��</strong>

    With those final words, she quickly left Kraush��s room.

    Ever since her reincarnation, her heart had felt empty.

    Chiseled away, she was now like a candle flickering before the wind, almost extinguished.

    But today, after meeting Kraush, she felt the first bit of filling in that emptiness.

    Kraush had genuinely cared for her as a ssmate and a friend, cheering her on.

    She wanted to repay that kindness.

    She wanted to earn his acknowledgment one more time, someone stronger and more impressive than herself.

    Before she knew it, the shadows of Sigrid and Arthur that had always loomed over her faded away.

    Under the cold night sky, Mary ran.

    Tonight, for some reason, she felt like she wouldn��t be able to sleep easily.

    ��

    <strong>�� �� ��</strong>

    Sunlight poured through the window.

    A pleasant breeze wafted in.

    <strong>��Ughhh!��</strong>

    The girl with sea-blue hair stretchedzily in her pajamas.

    Her name was Sigrid Ephania.

    When she woke up that morning, a bright smile spread across her face.

    For some reason, she had a feeling that something good would happen today.

    That too, because she had a pretty nice dreamst night.

    <strong>��Arthur appeared!��</strong>

    Although she only saw him in a dream, it brought her so much joy.

    She had been feeling really downtely due to various incidents.

    But today, she hummed a little tune as she got out of bed.

    <strong>��Ah, maybe the things I set in motion turned out well.��</strong>

    Just yesterday, she had used a worthless dog to get it to mate.

    Surely that had gone well, and that��s why she felt so good!

    With a giggle, Sigrid stepped out of her room.

    Thinking of Mary, who would soon be pregnant, and Kraush, who would be by her side, filled her with exhration.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Charlotte, who had been snatched away from Kraush, would surely be in despair.

    And thinking of the cursed one who would have to follow his wife, who was Mary, it was hard not to feel ted.

    As Sigrid stepped out with a big smile on her face.

    <strong>��Lady Sigrid, a letter has arrived.��</strong>

    <strong>��A letter?��</strong>

    At her maid��s words, Sigrid tilted her head.

    Could there be a problem with something she had arranged at the pce recently?

    <strong>��Sigrid, that guy seems to have returned to the pce.��</strong>

    She felt a slight drop in her good mood and extended her hand.

    <strong>��Let me see it.��</strong>

    <strong>��Here it is.��</strong>

    As the maid handed her the letter, Sigrid flipped it over and checked both sides.

    After all, there was no name written anywhere.

    <strong>��Don��t tell me someone did something magical?��</strong>

    Although she thought maybe someone had used magic, it didn��t seem like it.

    There was no way a letter from the pce would be this sloppy.

    Sigrid tore open the envelope to check the contents.

    And after reading for a while��

    <strong>��That crazy girl!��</strong>

    She swore as she crumpled the letter in frustration.

    Because the one who sent the letter was none other than Mary.

    ��

    <strong>[To Lady Sigrid]</strong>

    Thank you for everything up until now.

    I want to try standing on my own now without burdening you anymore.

    �C Mary Diana

    ��

    The moment she saw the contents of the letter, Sigrid couldn��t believe her eyes.

    And it took her reading it three more times to grasp what it meant.

    Before she could discard Mary, Mary had left her first.

    In this ridiculous situation, Sigrid felt her breath hitch.

    She was furious.

    She told Mary to bear Kraush��s child, and now she was dering independence?

    Even disregarding that dog��smand!

    <strong>��Aaaaargh!��</strong>

    The mix of irritation and rage burst out from Sigrid.

    All the good vibes from earlier evaporated in an instant.

    Now, she could care less.

    She had to drag Kraush back by hook or by crook.

    <strong>��That foolish girl, how could she not realize she won��t be able to help anymore?��</strong>

    Sigrid tore the letter into pieces and scattered it across the floor.

    The emotions in her eyes were dark and dangerous.

    <em>p p!</em>

    Just then, as if in response to her, a man knelt before her.

    He was one of the members of the ck Dragon Knights, a specialist in covert operations.

    <strong>��Where is that man, Kraush?��</strong>

    Sigrid asked as he remained knelt down.

    <strong>��This morning, he used a magic circle and left for his family��s estate.��</strong>

    Hearing those words, Sigrid��s eyes widened.

    <strong>��W-what?!��</strong>

    During the brief time given to students after the mid-term evaluations.

    During that time, Kraush had actually run home!

    How utterly infuriating!

    Sigrid��s rage was far from over today.

    ��

    At that moment, Kraush was getting on a carriage bound for Green Pine Hall.

    The reason was straightforward.

    Because there was someone he wanted to meet during the few days off for the mid-term evaluations.

    <strong>��I wonder if she��ll like it.��</strong>

    Kraush fiddled with a ring in his hand.

    At the same time, a brooch he had never seen before was pinned to his chest.

    The brooch was the work of Bioloren, a fellow second-generation student and a barrier mage.

    <strong>��Take this. It��s now or never.��</strong>

    With dark circles under her eyes, Bioloren presented the brooch to Kraush.

    From her trembling hands, it seemed she had reached her breaking point this time.

    Kraush fastened the brooch to his chest.

    <strong>[��It��s not visible.]</strong>

    The moment he heard that response, Kraush turned to Bioloren.

    When their eyes met, Bioloren gazed at him eagerly.

    And slowly, a smile crept across Kraush��s face.

    <strong>��Sess!��</strong>

    <strong>��Gahhhhh!��</strong>

    Bioloren let out a strange scream and began jumping up and down in excitement.

    Then she clenched her fists and eximed at Kraush.

    <strong>��Now tell me how I can maintain this state!��</strong>

    Hearing that, Kraush calmly replied.

    It wasn��t her ability, but the potion she possessed that was causing the issue.

    Upon realizing that, Bioloren blinked in disbelief.

    <strong>����That was it?��</strong>

    However, perhaps she had already been suspicious, as she slowly ran her fingers through her hair.

    <strong>����Yeah, the potion my mother made wasn��t finished.��</strong>

    Muttering to herself, Bioloren staggered away.

    <strong>��I want to sleep.��</strong>

    She was physically drained and only wanted to lie down immediately.

    <strong>[Man, just when I was feelingfortable, now I have to go back to being a crow, huh?]</strong>

    Kraush looked at the Crimson Garden, where the crows were grooming their feathers.

    Bioloren��s barrier magic had even blocked the eyes of the Crimson Garden.

    That was why he had no choice but to revert to being a crow once again.

    <strong>[What if that girl, Mary, finds out?]</strong>

    Mary had seen the crows from the Crimson Garden.

    So when Kraush wondered if that would be okay, he rested his elbow on his knee and leaned back.

    <strong>��Yeah, this will actually work in our favor.��</strong>

    The boy who had stopped her from killing the princess.

    The moment she realizes that boy was Kraush, Mary would once again feel a deep sense of defeat.

    And that defeat would transform into idolization directed at Kraush.

    Because in her heart, Sigrid and Arthur were already crumbling into nothingness.

    <strong>��She��ll twist it to suit her own narrative. She��s probably thinking that I saved her from being executed for killing the princess.��</strong>

    While other people surely changed with reincarnation, the reincarnator still lived on in the extended line of their previous life.

    So Kraush felt certain that regarding Mary, she would undoubtedly interpret things that way, trying her best to elevate herself.

    Because if she lowered Kraush, it would only mean lowering her own worth.

    <strong>[What a hopeless case.]</strong>

    <strong>��Though her abilities are undeniable.��</strong>

    As Kraush let out a shortugh, he felt a twitch in his pocket.

    When he opened it, a corpse rat appeared, sitting right on his shoulder.

    <strong>��Ready.��</strong>

    And the voice emanating from the corpse rat was none other than Ebsque��s.

    It was all set.

    At that moment, Kraush��s blue eyes glinted ominously.

    She had finallypleted the corpse transformation of the Luminary!

    In fact, the reason Kraush decided to show up during the mid-term evaluations was precisely that Ebsque had informed him about thepletion of the Luminary��s corpse transformation.

    There was no way he could bring Ebsque and the Luminary��s corpse into Rahern Academy.

    He needed a proper environment where they wouldn��t be spotted.

    <strong>��Well then, it��s all set.��</strong>

    He could avoid the ck Witch��s gaze.

    With the Luminary��s corpse ready, he could interrogate and even hold meetings utilizing that body.

    Now that everything wasing together��

    Kraush slowly smiled.

    <strong>��Time to smash those Ixion punks.��</strong>

 Chapter: 179

    Chapter: 179

    The morning sunlight poured into the room.

    A girl who had woken up a bitte slowly lifted her eyelids.

    Through the white hair that cascaded down after raising her eyelids, her blue eyes quietly sparkled.

    This was Bianca Hardenhartz, now 14 years old.

    As the summer approached, she unconsciously raised her hand to feel around the side of her bed.

    Soon, she held a letter delicately, her sleepy eyes bobbing as she read.

    The letter was from none other than Kraush.

    Just seeing the letter alone brightened her spirits, shaking off the fatigue of the morning.

    Feeling the slight ache in her knees from growing pains, which had recently kicked in, Bianca finished reading the letter and got out of bed.

    ��Today, I need to train after breakfast again.��

    Following Kraush, she had been tirelessly repeating her training every day.

    It was tough, but she was determined not to skip even one day, fullymitting herself to training.

    Especially after hearing about Kraush��s recent adventures, she felt even more motivated.

    Kraush had faced the World Erosion!

    When she heard that, her heart sank, but she managed topose herself.

    As long as Kraush was safe, she could handle anything.

    Even when her worries bubbled up inside, she trusted him, allowing herself to calm down repeatedly.

    Stepping out of her room, she tidied her hair while walking down the corridor.

    Walking through the corridor brought back memories of times spent with Kraush.

    Though a hint of longing weighed in her heart, recalling those moments always made her feel good.

    ��Why are you smiling so early? Got good news or something?��

    The voice that popped into her head was not the one she just remembered.

    Feeling nostalgic, Bianca slowly turned her head to check if she had misheard.

    There stood a man.

    He was a bit taller than before, yet the kind smile under his dark blue-ck hair remained.

    One notable thing was that he was wearing a uniform she had never seen before.

    Bianca quickly realized it was the uniform of Rahern Academy.

    ����Kraush-nim?��

    When she asked with disbelief in her voice, Kraush raised his hand slightly.

    ��Just got back.��

    In that moment, Bianca suddenly found herself thrown to the ground.

    Her emotions had bypassed her brain and acted before she could process anything.

    Though she longed to see him every day, she had buried her feelings deep while focusing on her training.

    She had endured the urge to run to him time and again.

    But the moment she saw Kraush, all those thoughts flew out the window.

    What she had managed to hold together no longer mattered.

    All that mattered now was that Kraush was right in front of her.

    Before she knew it, she dashed into his arms.

    As she nestled against him, the warmth made her feel as if she was about to cry, but she held it back as Kraush��s warm hand ruffled her hair.

    ��You��ll fall if you keep doing that.��

    ��I��ll be fine. Kraush-nim will catch me, right?��

    ��Well, I guess that��s true.��

    His usual gentle words made Bianca��s heart tingle.

    Although she felt slightly annoyed that he didn��t acknowledge her newfound growth, being by his side was more important.

    ��Did you grow a bit? You seem different from before.��

    ��I��ve grown a lot. I��ve been eating and sleeping well so that you don��t worry.��

    ��Good job.��

    Though she showed signs of maturity from not seeing him for a while, Kraush still treated her like a little sister.

    In the past, she didn��t mind being treated that way, but for some reason today, it rubbed her the wrong way.

    ��I really have grown, you know.��

    Bianca clung to Kraush more, wanting him to understand her feelings.

    Her noticeably fuller figure was proof enough.

    It seemed her maid, Ellie, had told her that men liked women withrger busts.

    But Kraush didn��t seem to care much about that.

    Bianca felt a slight twinge of irritation.

    It seemed Ellie had lied to her.

    ��Oh, I brought a gift.��

    ��A gift?��

    But when he pulled out the next item, Bianca felt all her grievances wash away.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Seeing this, Kraush smirked and took her hand.

    He gently slid a ring, shimmering white and blue, onto her ring finger.

    Bianca stared at the ring adorning her finger in a daze.

    When she finally lifted her gaze, her eyes met Kraush��s.

    Kraush smiled awkwardly, scratching his head.

    ��I thought since we were talking about rings, I��d bring one.��

    He had intentionally prepared this ring with her in mind.

    Bianca felt a strange warmth at the tip of her nose.

    Her heart raced uncontrobly.

    She felt weak to the point of her knees buckling.

    At the same time, her entire face turned bright red.

    She felt like tears might well up at any moment.

    Perhaps it was because she hadn��t seen him in a while, but her emotions felt like they were running wild.

    Without her doll, Bianca found it impossible to control her feelings when it came to Kraush.

    Thus, she held onto the ring, letting out a sigh of appreciation.

    It was the most valuable thing she needed to cherish for the rest of her life.

    ��I love it so much����

    Seeing the sincerity in her eyes made Kraush feel pretty good too.

    If he had known it would have such an effect, he would have given her one sooner.

    Bianca, who kept staring at the ring on her finger, lifted her gaze again.

    ��So does this mean we��re getting married now?��

    Her eyes sparkled with expectancy, unbeknownst to her.

    If Kraush wasn��t sensitive to Bianca��s feelings, he might have missed it entirely.

    It seemed she interpreted the ring as a sign of their marriage.

    While it felt strange for a 14-year-old girl to already be talking about marriage, the affection in Bianca��s eyes was real.

    Kraush always prioritized Bianca��s feelings.

    Even though he had previously broken off an engagement due to mistakes made by her family, he maintained a respectful distance to keep watch over her.

    Though Bianca often squeezed into Kraush��s space, he was prepared to let her go if she ever wished to leave.

    He thought that was part of the debt he owed to the White Ghost that day.

    ��Do you really want to get married?��

    As Kraush scratched the back of her head, he looked at her.

    The kindness in his eyes was enough to embolden Bianca to respond with certainty.

    ��Yes.��

    Bianca buried her face against Kraush��s chest.

    Due to his height, her face disappeared entirely when she buried herself in his chest, which was a bit disappointing.

    But the warmth of his embrace made it okay.

    ��Kraush-nim, I want to marry you.��

    With emotions stripped of all artifice, unfiltered, and truly genuine.

    Bianca conveyed her honest feelings.

    It was amazing.

    Even with her heart racing so fast, she felt calm.

    At the moment her fingers brushed against him, she didn��t want to move away, ever.

    ��When you turn 15.��

    Kraush gently caressed the nape of her neck with his hand.

    Her fair neck flushed redder than ever.

    The warmth of it was even more intensepared to the training techniques he had mastered.

    ��When that timees, if you want, we��ll hold the ceremony.��

    The engagement period was more than enough.

    At her age, bing an adult would make holding the ceremony quite normal.

    So, Kraush decided to proceed with the wedding at Bianca��s request.

    Most importantly, he knew.

    Even if he were to keep Bianca by his side forever, he wouldn��t mind.

    For someone like Kraush, who often showed his temper, that realization meant a lot.

    Bianca raised her head from his chest, her eyes wide open.

    Somehow, her eyes sparkled with unshed tears, gradually blossoming into a bright smile.

    That smile suited her the best��she was indeed the flower of Hardenhartz.

    ��Does that make you happy?��

    ��Yes, very much!��

    Knowing Bianca��s smile was genuine, Kraush could onlyugh cluelessly.

    Suddenly, Bianca pressed her cheek against Kraush��s chest again.

    ��Well, does that mean we��re going to have a baby now?��

    But the innocent question that followed left Kraush speechless.

    He wondered if he had misheard at first, but Bianca��s expression was dead serious.

    Where the heck had she heard that?

    Kraush didn��t really have doubts about how she came about the knowledge.

    After all, Ellie, her personal maid, often filled Bianca��s head with peculiar ideas.

    He had scolded her once before and now figured it was time to do it properly.

    ���� Let��s talk about thatter.��

    Eventually, she would understand what that meant.

    ��I want both a daughter and a son.��

    [Definitely a handful, huh?]

    As if on cue, a crow outside the window cackled inughter.

    ��Caw!��

    And for some reason, the corpse rat in his pocket seemed to tumble about in a fit of rage.

    That must mean ��wrap it up and get over here.��

    ��You were off to training, right? Go ahead, I��ll catch up after I��m done.��

    ��Yes, alright.��

    Bianca obediently stepped away from Kraush��s side.

    This showed how seriously she took her training.

    Seeing this made Kraush feel a sense of pride.

    ��Take care.��

    Waving lightly, he watched as Bianca bowed her head before moving on.

    Just then, she paused and turned back.

    ��Kraush-nim.��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��What can you tell me about someone named Haring Lagrain and another named Sigrid Ephania?��

    And the moment he heard that question, Kraush stiffened for a different reason.

    Staring at her with a nk expression, Bianca, for some reason, wore a slightly cold smile.

    He felt like he was catching a glimpse of the White Ghost era.

    ��It��s okay. I��m going to marry you, Kraush-nim.��

    In that moment, an icy aura that seemed even stronger than the cursed days of the doll emanated from Bianca.

    Before Kraush could respond, Bianca turned and started to walk away.

    Her white hair danced as she strode like a wife protecting her honored husband.

    Tap tap��

    At that moment, the corpse rat poked its head out of his pocket.

    ��Hey, everything��s ready.��

    The voice from the corpse rat belonged to Ebsque, now sounding somewhat downcast.

    He seemed a bit more gloomy than earlier.

    [Looks like the main wife is finally making her move.]

    The Crimson Garden chuckled to itself, clearly entertained.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

 Chapter: 180

    Chapter: 180

    After Bianca had swept through her training like a storm��

    Kraush found his way back to his room.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Alisha, stop! We��re going to see Aliod now.��

    ��Ah.��

    As soon as Kraush said that, Alisha, his personal maid, froze on the spot.

    Aliod, the steward of Green Pine Hall��

    He happened to be Alisha��s father.

    After Kraush visited Green Pine Hall, the two had exchanged nces.

    However, while Aliod remained as stoic as a statue, Alisha kept her eyes glued to him.

    She must really want to chat with her dad since it��s been a while.

    ��Thank you for your kind words, but I must attend to Kraush-nim. That won��t change, even at Green Pine Hall.��

    When Alisha politely declined, Kraush chuckled lightly.

    ��Well then, it��s an order. I need some time alone anyway.��

    ����Is that really an order?��

    When Kraush mentioned an order, Alisha hesitated.

    But when she saw the look in Kraush��s eyes, knowing he wasn��t going to take back his words, she finally agreed.

    ��Thank you. I��ll be back shortly.��

    With that, Alisha bowed her head respectfully and left.

    However, she couldn��t hide her excitement; the sound of her footsteps rushing down the hallway was quite quick.

    She was still young and probably had a lot she wanted to catch up on with her father.

    ��Honestly, I do need some time alone too.��

    Locking the door behind him, Kraush noticed the crow from Crimson Garden following him inside.

    It nodded its head and perched lightly on the doorknob.

    Using magic, it secured the doorknob to keep it shut.

    After confirming that, Kraush pulled a corpse rat out of his pocket.

    ��Ebsque.��

    As soon as he called its name, the corpse rat jumped up and sat on the floor.

    At that moment, shadows began to wriggle beneath its feet, shooting upward in an instant.

    In the blink of an eye, a woman with long ck hair and a striking upper body appeared from the shadow.

    As always, the dark circles under her eyes reflected her usual hermit-like appearance.

    Ebsque Venapochi��the world Erosive and the only Necromancer.

    ��Why are you actually dressed properly today?��

    Unlike her usual oversized t-shirt, today she wore a stylish ck dress.

    The outfit entuated her upper body and featured a tight waist skirt.

    With long ck gloves reaching her wrists, there was a certain allure to her look��though no one could quite understand why.

    ��Isn��t itmon sense to wear different clothes at home and outside?��

    Ebsque replied somewhat curtly today.

    She was right; that was indeed quite reasonable.

    However, Kraush knew very well that Ebsque rarely dressed differently, even when going out.

    Was there some change of heart or something?

    Kraush decided to let it slide.

    ��Where��s Guangduz?��

    ��I��ll summon him now.��

    Still obedient, Ebsque tapped her high heels on the floor.

    Suddenly, just like before, a shadow began to bubble up from the ground.

    ��Pwah!��

    A man with blood-red hair soon emerged from the shadows.

    Since Kraush recognized him from before, he waved lightly.

    ��Guangduz.��

    ��Cough, cough, you!��

    The moment Guangduz saw Kraush, he tried to shout.

    However, before he could even begin, his voice was abruptly cut off.

    This was because Ebsque was holding the reins on him.

    Though he had resurrected through Crimson Garden, his heart was literally in Ebsque��s hands.

    Therefore, he no longer had the rebellious attitude he used to unt.

    Kraush slowly walked over to Guangduz.

    Then, he lowered himself and smiled slowly at the silent man biting his lip.

    ��You understand that, as someone with a strong will to survive, your life is worth less than a fly in this situation.��

    Guangduz, unable to voice his anger due to Ebsque��s grip, simply gritted his teeth.

    ��Any sudden moves arepletely off the table, so just give up. If you think about it, she can control you at will.��

    His face was filled with shame.

    But he was quick to grasp the situation.

    ��What do you want to know?��

    With survival instincts kicking in, he was able to recognize reality.

    So, instead of questioning Kraush further, Guangduz decided toply.

    This was definitely a worthwhile resurrection, as he wasn��t particrly attached to other Ixion members anyway.

    ��Who are the current members of Ixion?��

    He was already aware of their aims.

    Thus, the information Kraush needed was about which world erosives were currently associated.

    And��

    ��Tell me why you stole the Bloodline Theory and who you dealt with regarding it. Everything.��

    There could be ties to the imperial family behind this.

    Kraush needed to dig deep into that aspect.

    *

    As a corpse now, Guangduz had no choice but to answer.

    From the moment his lips began to part, Kraush listened attentively.

    Thanks to that, he could roughly understand the currentposition of Ixion��s world erosives.

    ��They��re more dangerous than I expected; they��ve joined up faster than anticipated.��

    He counted a total of 14 world erosives.

    Among those, he deemed four, including the ck Witch, to be particrly dangerous.

    ��If we include their minions, the count would surely be even higher.��

    Kraush crossed his arms and began to tap his index finger against his bicep.

    Could this oue be a butterfly effect caused by him and Sigrid, or was it abyrinthine issue that even he couldn��t fathom?

    He couldn��t tell.

    However, one thing puzzled him.

    ��Hell Fairy?��

    That name hade up, one he had never heard before.

    Kraush didn��t know all the world erosives just because he was Kraush.

    What he understood was limited to those he had encountered during the wars between Ixion members and world erosives.

    He couldn��t know everyst one lurking in the shadows.

    But he was sure: the one referred to as Hell Fairy waspletely unknown to him.

    ��That guy.��

    Then Guangduz continued.

    ��That was the one who asked me to steal the Bloodline Theory.��

    It wasn��t the ck Witch; it was someone named Hell Fairy who had urged Guangduz to steal it.

    At that moment, Kraush��s face crinkled up in disbelief.

    ��So you mean to say you��ve got no clue what they did after you stole it?��

    ��Why would I need to know? I just did what I was paid to do.��

    Guangduz let out a scoff, showing that he truly didn��t know.

    When Kraush nced at Ebsque, she nodded in agreement.

    What Guangduz was saying was entirely true with not a shred of deception.

    ��And what did you receive in exchange?��

    ��The Bloodras sword.��

    However, the next statement raised Kraush��s eyebrows in confusion.

    The Bloodras sword, one of the ten legendary swords, was Guangduz��s weapon of choice.

    The fact that he had recently acquired it threw Kraush off.

    ��Didn��t you already have a Bloodras sword before?��

    ��The sword I originally used was one I brought from my world. But during a battle, it got worn out and dulled, which is when I got the proposal for a trade.��

    If that��s the case, then that Hell Fairy must have existed back in his original world as well.

    Kraush felt a headacheing on.

    If this had all been nned from the beginning of his reincarnation, he wouldn��t be surprised.

    But with theck of information flooding into his thoughts, he felt his mind getting tangled.

    ��Crimson Garden, do you know this ��Hell Fairy��?��

    ��I have a vague idea.��

    In response to Kraush��s question, the crow perched on the doorknob spoke up.

    ��I��d say it��s a recently named world erosive. I encountered them once while I was still a member of Ixion.��

    ��What was it like?��

    ��It was�� unsettling. It made me feel more uneasy than the ck Witch. Their fire attribute magic was quite strong and, above all, they didn��t give you any openings.��

    At that moment, Kraush furrowed his brows slightly.

    ��Fire magic?��

    ��Right, the Hell Fairy primarily maniptes fire magic, and it was tinted a bright blue.��

    Blue mes.

    ��Is it different from someone I know?��

    The person who came to Kraush��s mind was none other than the Red Witch, Abe.

    She was a master of fire magic quite different from the me god, An, after all.

    The fact that she��d been missing all this time made him wonder, but��

    Kraush shook his head.

    ��There��s no way that timeline could sync up.��

    The time period when the Hell Fairy made a deal with Guangduz corresponded to when Kraush was only four years old.

    Kraush��s reincarnation began when he was 13.

    And Abe would have been one year younger than Kraush, making her 12 at her time of reincarnation.

    So the Hell Fairy was active when Abe was at the age of just three, meaning the timelines don��t match.

    ��Guangduz, is Ixion tied to the imperial family?��

    When Kraush shot his next question, Guangduz responded without hesitation.

    ��Probably. I heard that the Hell Fairy is acting as an insider for the royal family.��

    Of course, the event involving the Bloodline Theory was undoubtedly linked to the royal family.

    Moreover, the fact that the Hell Fairy was associated with them made it even more suspicious.

    ��Things are more tangled than I thought.��

    Kraush had knowledge of the royal family��s secrets.

    It made sense; after all, the empire was on a downward slope, and the royal family was losing their authority due to that secret.

    ��Hardenhartz also came into the picture because the second prince revealed this secret to the empire, leading to the Poison King showing up.��

    Though this incident may have been closed off, it all started with the royal family��s secrets.

    ��It wouldn��t be odd for Ixion to be connected with them, but����

    The connecting bridge in all of this was the Hell Fairy, a world erosive he had never even heard of.

    Despite having gathered information, Kraush felt more confused than ever. He let out a sigh.

    ��Enough. Overthinking won��t lead to any results.��

    Kraush organized his thoughts before they overloaded.

    Then he arrived at one conclusion.

    ��I can just meet them directly.��

    If there��s something he doesn��t know, the best way to find out is to confront them and gather information.

    And that was the purpose behind having Guangduz do this.

    Kraush��s eyes met Guangduz��s.

    As Guangduz wore a puzzled expression, Kraush briefly smiled.

    ��Guangduz, it��s time for you to y your next role.��

    ��What? There��s more?��

    Guangduz grumbled, suggesting that he had already spilled his guts about enough.

    However, Kraush paid him no mind.

    ��You need to attend the uing meeting of Ixion yourself.��

    As soon as he said that, Guangduz��s expression hardened.

    ��Wait, wait! There��s a good chance I��ll get caught there!��

    Guangduz questioned what would happen if he got exposed, and Kraush shrugged.

    ��If you��re good at what you do, there��s no way you��ll get caught. Don��t worry; just act like you usually do.��

    ��Damn! How can you not get caught when a dead guy shows up!��

    ��That��s for you to figure out����

    Kraush sported a wicked grin.

    ��It doesn��t exactly fall under my responsibilities, does it?��

    Guangduz red at Kraush, looking like he was about to erupt with expletives.

    Yet deep down, he didn��t want to part with this second chance at life.

    Although he was a puppet now, he still prioritized his own life.

    ��Last time, I was supposed to get rid of you.��

    ncing at Guangduz, who was gritting his teeth, Kraush patted him on the shoulder.

    ��Count on you, Guangduz.��

    I have a feeling we could be the best of friends.

 Chapter: 181

    Chapter: 181

    In the pitch-ck abyss��

    Invited guests were gradually making their way into the space.

    Dressed in various outfits, they walked as if they had been summoned to a party.

    ��Oh, well, look who��s finally graced us with their presence!��

    At that moment, a short, bearded man with a heartyugh weed someone.

    Standing there was a tall beauty, her masked visage revealing only one eye.

    ��Hell Fairy, what brings you to the meeting? You��ve been absent for quite a while.��

    The short man chuckled as he addressed the Hell Fairy.

    She didn��t seem particrly phased by his attention.

    ��I heard Guangduz got taken down.��

    Instead, she exined the reason for her attendance.

    Ixion��the group of World Erosives.

    This was a space created by the ck Witch, the site for Ixion��s regr meetings.

    ��Haha, that��s right! That Guangduz fellow went on and on about being the strongest but ended up being the one who got yed. I figured him to be a slippery character, but turns out he��s just a rat.��

    With a boisterousugh, he made that remark.

    This short man was known as the Master Craftsman.

    An earth elemental who wielded a hammer capable of forging anything.

    ��He was begging for me to make him a sword. When I said I couldn��t, he looked so bummed.��

    He tossed the hammer in his hand lightly and caught it with expert finesse.

    ��Isn��t it strange that the ck Witch was around and still got taken down?��

    ��Even the ck Witch can make mistakes, can��t she? I��d wager that Guangduz got too cocky and ended up the fool for it.��

    In response to the Hell Fairy��s question, he replied lightly as if it were of no concern.

    Unlike the Hell Fairy, he didn��t seem the least surprised by Guangduz��s death.

    In the meantime, more guests entered the space.

    Among them, some went straight to the corners without greeting anyone.

    Others seemed to know each other and were exchanging hellos.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    Meanwhile, one man was seated cross-legged on the floor, letting out a loud yawn.

    With a beast-like physique and oversized ears, he exuded a rather intimidating nature, covered entirely by white fur.

    People kept their distance from him.

    ��Well, well, looks like the Beast King is here too.��

    The Master Craftsman eximed in awe upon spotting the man.

    A rather rare sight indeed; many notable figures were gathered that day.

    They were certainly intrigued by the news of Guangduz��s downfall, just like the Hell Fairy.

    Whether it was a mistake by the ck Witch or Guangduz��s own blunder��

    Either way, they needed to get to the bottom of it.

    Click-ck��

    At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed from within the space.

    All eyes turned as a peculiar presence made its entrance.

    A figure that made one feel as if their insides were being twisted just by looking at her��a foreboding entity with long ck hair obscuring her face.

    Beneath that hair, she wore a ck dress, long and flowing, almost like a shroud.

    The ck Witch.

    True to her title, she radiated the essence of a witch more than anyone else.

    Her appearance signaled the meeting was officially underway.

    ��ck Witch.��

    The first to speak up was the Beast King.

    ��Did Guangduz die because of your mistake?��

    He stated directly why he hade to the meeting, still seated on the floor.

    The next words piqued everyone��s curiosity.

    The death of a World Erosive was not unheard of in their current chaotic world, yet Ixion was the group assembled by the ck Witch herself.

    If Guangduz had been up against the Heavenly Sword, it might��ve been understandable, but the Ten Great Lords��

    If she had assisted him, fleeing wouldn��t have been impossible.

    Thus, when the Beast King asked his question, the ck Witch fell silent for a moment.

    Soon, her dark lips slowly parted.

    ��Ignis, who we thought was lost, has been found.��

    ��Ignis?��

    Her next words changed the atmosphere of the meeting in an instant.

    Ignis.

    The skill that allowed extraction of the purest form of World Erosion to create the God of World Erosion.

    It was crucial for themon goal shared among the World Erosives gathered in Ixion.

    Perhaps because they understood that importance, all expressions turned serious.

    ��Who has it now? I think it was the Balheim kidst time.��

    Velorkin Balheim.

    There had been rumors that he, the third son of Balheim, possessed Ignis.

    However, he had died due to World Erosion.

    Now, a new holder of Ignis had emerged.

    ��It��s Kraush Balheim, the youngest of the Balheim family.��

    At that moment, the ck Witch responded.

    Once again, as Balheim��s name echoed, the World Erosives wore displeased expressions.

    It was no surprise; Balheim was a legacy family that neither World Erosives could easily mess with.

    ��So you couldn��t save Guangduz because you were too busy chasing after Ignis, huh? Sounds about right.��

    As the Beast King interjected perfectly, the ck Witch had no retort.

    Like he said, she had indeed been blinded by her fixation on Ignis, resulting in Guangduz��s demise.

    Ignis was essential not only to Ixion but also to her own ns.

    As the Beast King��s gaze sharpened at the ck Witch��s silence, someone pped.

    p, p!

    A distinguished old gentleman in a bowler hat stood with a cheerful grin.

    ��Now, now, let��s not pressure the ck Witch too much. It��s unfortunate about Guangduz, but, hey, at least we found Ignis, right? That��s pretty big news on its own.��

    The gentleman eased the mood with his words.

    ��ck Witch, if you have any information regarding this Kraush Balheim who possesses Ignis, could you share it with us?��

    Naturally transitioning to the next question, the ck Witch nodded slowly at his inquiry.

    Following along the old man��s lead, she began to provide information on the figure known as Kraush Balheim to the World Erosives.

    With every detail revealed, various reactions arose among the gathered World Erosives.

    Some already knew about Kraush.

    After all, he had be quite the hot topic recently.

    However, as they absorbed what the ck Witch conveyed, they couldn��t help but realize once more.

    ��Did a new star just fall upon Balheim?��

    Just as the Beast King wondered, Kraush��s astounding deeds were utterly inconceivable for his age.

    Even a quick review of his achievements would lead everyone to recognize��

    Kraush Balheim was destined to be a significant adversary in the near future.

    That meant he would surely be an obstacle for Ignis, which must exist within Ixion.

    ��We��ve got to take care of him now.��

    The Beast King stroked his white beard.

    ��Are you keeping an eye on him?��

    To that question, the ck Witch shook her head.

    Seeing her reaction, the Beast King tilted his head.

    ��You can��t see him with your own eyes?��

    ��Seems like he��s set up some kind of barrier.��

    ��Ah, so he��s aware of our presence and is preparing countermeasures, then.��

    The Beast King expressed astonishment.

    This meant they were being watched by him��a significant yer.

    ��What��s this? Something doesn��t feel right about that guy.��

    From his previous exploits to now blocking the ck Witch��s sight.

    A troublesome character had emerged.

    ��Well, of course. He��s got that woman by his side.��

    At that moment, another Ixion member spoke up.

    A woman in a revealing outfit stepped forward,den with burdensome presence.

    With lengths of sharp ears poking from her ck skin, she was unmistakable.

    Her title was ck Dawn.

    A dark attribute Long Ear n member.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    The moment that name slipped out, varying reactions rippled through the assembled Ixion members.

    It was because everyone present had encountered her before.

    The Undying One.

    Crimson Garden August.

    Once a top-tier force within Ixion, she was notorious among the World Erosives.

    ��That woman is currently by that kid��s side.��

    ��The Undying One? After causing havoc in Ixion, she��s now got someone with Ignis as her subordinate?��

    The Beast King scowled at the mention of the word Undying One.

    An ominous aura emanated from him.

    He wasn��t on good terms with Crimson Garden.

    ��I don��t know much beyond that. One thing��s for sure: she��s with him. Her subordinates were also spotted around the kid.��

    ��The Undying One����

    The Beast King ground his teeth.

    But unlike before, he no longer exuded his usual bluster.

    He certainly wasn��t about to rush into a direct confrontation with Crimson Garden.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    She was just that troublesome of a foe.

    ��Ebsque Venapochi is there too.��

    Then the ck Witch added with her next words.

    Ebsque Venapochi, who was scheduled to join Ixion as a new member.

    Her necromancer skills were optimized for overwhelming tactics.

    Having her absence from Ixion would surely be a cause for concern.

    ��An Undying One and a Necromancer? This situation is spinning out of control.��

    The Beast King gritted his teeth in frustration.

    His temperament was tantly showing.

    ��Thus����

    As the ck Witch was about to continue, her head suddenly jerked as her gaze turned.

    Her abrupt reaction caught the attention of others, and soon footsteps echoed in the room.

    Slow, frivolous footsteps.

    As those present began to ponder the familiar sound��

    ��Well, aren��t we all gathered here?��

    In came a man with blood-red hair.

    With his usualid-back demeanor, he wore a grin that spread from ear to ear.

    ��Why, were you all waiting for me?��

    Guangduz.

    The very person believed to be dead appeared at the Ixion meeting.

    The instant he showed up, every World Erosive reacted differently.

    Shock, surprise, disbelief, frustration, joy, irritation, anger, suspicion.

    Among them, suspicion pierced through Guangduz like a needle, making his blood-red eyes bulge in astonishment.

    ��What? Is my return that shocking? Go ahead and re at me all you want; I can take you on any day.��

    And his next line confirmed what everyone feared.

    He was the genuine Guangduz.

 Chapter: 182

    Chapter: 182

    In the Ixion meeting hall��

    Thanks to Guangduz��s unexpected entrance, the meeting was temporarily halted.

    ��Well, kid, are you really Guangduz?��

    The first to speak up was the Long Ear n member, ck Bird, who had a suspicious look in her eye as she scrutinized Guangduz.

    Despite her gaze, Guangduz casually shrugged it off and snorted.

    ��Wouldn��t it be funnier if I were fake? You all have some tricks up your sleeves toe back, right?��

    As Guangduz shamelessly surveyed the World Erosives, some nodded in agreement. They were all survivors in their own ways.

    ��What if a necromancer brought you back?��

    It was an elderly gentleman who posed this new doubt.

    ��Ha.��

    Guangduz smirked and narrowed his eyes at the old man.

    ��Why don��t you check for yourself then?��

    ��Sure thing.��

    The old man, unfazed, approached Guangduz and thumped his cane on the ground.

    The resonating sound traveled through the air in front of Guangduz.

    A momentter, the old man��s expression became peculiar.

    ��Yep, you��re definitely alive.��

    Guangduz wasn��t a corpse; he was genuinely there.

    Yet, despite that, the suspicion lingered. At the very least, it meant he wasn��t Ebsque��s body.

    ��I apologize. One tends to be suspicious with age, doesn��t one?��

    Guangduz shot a look that seemed to say ��See?�� and the old man doffed his hat, offering an apology.

    ��Now, get lost, old man.��

    Guangduz brushed past the old man and stepped inside, fixing his re on the ck Witch as all eyes turned to him.

    ��So, ck Witch, I think I need to hold you ountable for the life I lost.��

    Rage simmered in Guangduz��s eyes.

    The ck Witch��s mistake had cost him his life.

    So naturally, he was in his rights to ask for an exnation.

    The ck Witch fell silent for a moment, then nodded slightly.

    ��Sorry.��

    ��Damn it, you coward!��

    Guangduz��s fury was justified.

    And perhaps because of that, the tension in the air was palpable among the World Erosives.

    If they were in the same situation, most would��ve reacted with anger.

    And the fact that this incident could fracture the trust within the World Erosives began to show.

    Those gathered in Ixion hadn��t originallye together out of trust for one another.

    They were united towards amon goal: to create the God of World Erosion.

    At the center of this gathering was none other than the ck Witch herself.

    To have a World Erosive die because of her blunder was more than enough to create cracks in Ixion.

    ��Enough with the racket.��

    It was then that the Beast King chimed in.

    He picked at hisrge ear with his thick fingers and blew a breath of air.

    ��Isn��t it your own fault for not making it out alive in the first ce?��

    Guangduz wasn��t exactly someone you could just disregard.

    But from the Beast King��s viewpoint, he could��ve handled it without the ck Witch��s help.

    As their eyes met, Guangduz gritted his teeth.

    Regardless, the Beast King simply continued to stroke his white beard, seemingly unfazed by Guangduz��s anger.

    Everyone knew, no matter how much Guangduz could rant, he stood no chance against the Beast King.

    The Beast King��sment resonated with the World Erosives too.

    They all prided themselves on their skills.

    Naturally, they wouldn��t want to defend Guangduz, especially since they believed they could have escaped too.

    Guangduz, reduced to the role of the weakling casting me on others, felt utterly ridiculous.

    But there would be no one left to support him in that moment.

    ��Now that you��ve skedaddled back to life, just sit tight and behave. What good are you if you can��t even prove you aren��t a corpse?��

    With the Beast King��s scolding, Guangduz had nothing left to say and resignedly took a seat.

    A few World Erosives barely suppressed their chuckles at his expense, but they quickly silenced themselves, knowing well enough how he felt.

    ��Damn, I didn��te back just to be mocked. Am I satisfied now?��

    As Guangduz sulked in the corner, an unexpected voice echoed in his head.

    [ Good job. ]

    It was Kraush��s voice, who was receiving all this intel thanks to the necromancy skill of Ebsque.

    So, Guangduz couldn��t help but act a bit exaggeratedly.

    The more over the top he was, the easier it was for him to gather opinions from the World Erosives around him.

    And as a result, Kraush gained some enlightening information.

    Hell Fairy.

    He could see who she was through Guangduz��s eyes.

    ��Never seen her before.��

    The Hell Fairy was undoubtedly someone Kraush had no memory of.

    That was concerning.

    Kraush had dived deep into the roots of Ixion to uproot its remnants, so he should have known about her.

    Yet there was no mention of the Hell Fairy anywhere.

    Certainly, the Ixion members were familiar with her.

    ��She��s linked to the royal family, and I didn��t have a single clue?��

    Kraush was baffled by this situation.

    ��The Guangduz incident definitely urred during thest round.��

    Now he wondered if the Hell Fairy had been involved or not.

    He couldn��t be sure.

    Regrettably so.

    He hadn��t kept an eye on the earlier stages, assuming he would reincarnate.

    But there was one indisputable fact.

    The Hell Fairy was a new variable introduced this time around.

    If she was still active at this point, she could very well be a game-changer.

    ��It��s possible the Hell Fairy has made a connection with the royal family.��

    As that thought crossed his mind, one thing became clear.

    The reason for such a noticeable shift even within Ixion.

    ��Reincarnation.��

    The return of Arthur, along with the three women, had resulted in this oue.

    Kraush was confident of one thing.

    At the very least, neither Mary nor Sigrid were involved in this incident.

    He had been keeping tabs on both of them.

    Which left only one suspect who he��d previously considered.

    ��Abe.��

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    Having reached the pinnacle of magic, she was constantly on Kraush��s mind.

    ��If the Hell Fairy has a connection to Abe����

    Perhaps Abe was intentionally extending her reach into Ixion.

    The trouble was, Kraush had no idea what Abe wanted through Ixion.

    ��Abe has always had a different agenda than ours.��

    She didn��t care much about preventing the world��s ruin.

    Most mages, after all, were outright insane.

    To her, apocalyptic scenarios were just unfortunate because they would hamper her magical pursuits.

    Agony from losing everything barely phased her.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The only reason she joined forces with the Celestial Generations was that Arthur was trying to stop it.

    She had an unhealthy obsession with Arthur and was far too dependent on him.

    While she disyed overwhelming abilities in magic, her core was rotted away from neglect.

    Arthur expertly used this deep-rooted enmity to keep her focused solely on him.

    But now��

    ��The Arthur she knows is gone.��

    The one who whispered sweet nothings and supported her no longer exists.

    The Arthur in this world bears no resemnce to her memories.

    ��Once the fake Arthur showed up, Abe was bound to be by the current Arthur��s side.��

    Now the question arose: had Abe found satisfaction with this new Arthur?

    Or could it be she couldn��t ept him at all?

    ��If that��s the case����

    The emergence of the fake Arthur.

    The genuine Arthur nowhere to be found.

    Was all of this part of Abe��s scheme?

    The current Arthur might be in a point of no return.

    As these thoughts raced through Kraush��s mind, his brow furrowed deeper.

    Because a rather extreme idea began to unfold.

    ��This is really, really extreme, but����

    He had an unsettling feeling.

    He hoped to believe it could never be true.

    ��That crazy woman might actually pull it off.��

    If this world had no real Arthur left.

    Then Abe could very well be attempting to create the God of World Erosion to regain him.

    Others might dismiss this as an overreaction, but for Abe? It��s entirely feasible.

    That woman was always a lunatic.

    Perhaps the Hell Fairy was just another piece she orchestrated.

    ��Then I must find who��s providing the Hell Fairy with royal family intel.��

    Kraush could immediately think of one person who might be privy to such information.

    ��Sigrid Ephania.��

    The fourth princess of the Empire, a clever and mischievous girl.

    There she was.

    ��She��s in the Empire right now, isn��t she?��

    How convenient.

    It would seem he needed a way to get in touch with her.

    The only issue was figuring out how to make contact.

    Kraush quickly thought of someone.

    ��Mary Diana.��

    She��s the one tightly leashed to Sigrid.

    And through that leash, it might be possible to reach Sigrid.

    The royal family��s connection isn��t purely one-sided, after all.

    Mary likely had a way to contact Sigrid.

    ��Guess I��ll have to meet Mary again.��

    Regardless of how it turns out, he intended to break through herst defenses.

    Kraush finished checking off what he needed to do next.

    Then he lifted his head to focus ahead.

    ��What��s needed now is����

    Figuring out the Hell Fairy��s identity and monitoring Ixion��s future moves.

    Kraush resolved to make that his sole goal.

    *

    Until the Ixion meeting came to a close, no significant discussions took ce.

    The main discourse revolved around gathering intel rted to Kraush.

    Additionally, there was the matter of someone inheriting the Sword King��s legacy.

    ��The Sword King��s legacy, Sigrid is on the move.��

    Kraush soon realized who was connected to the Sword King��s legacy.

    A long time ago, long before the current Celestial Swordsmen were active, there was the Sword King.

    The only person who once stood shoulder to shoulder with him is now the headmaster of Rahern Academy, Tuhwang Durandal.

    The Sword King left behind a special legacy, which Kraush believed Sigrid had absorbed.

    ��It��s not that I mind; it��s just����

    Still, the thought of it going to Sigrid had him feeling a bit miffed.

    ��It feels like they��re all keeping an eye on me, huh?��

    The returned Guangduz scratched his head andined.

    Just as he��d pointed out, Ixion hadn��t held any meetings regarding future ns.

    The reason, of course, was they couldn��tpletely trust the returned Guangduz.

    Kraush didn��t cling to high hopes either.

    Guangduz��s role here was sufficient as it stood.

    ��What are you gonna do now? The Ixion folks are gonna start targeting you.��

    Crimson Garden interjected, with Ebsque nodding in agreement.

    ��The Ixion lot are dangerous. Some are outright overwhelming.��

    They had hastily set up a barrier, but it was just enough to evade the gaze of the World Erosives.

    What they genuinely needed was the power to protect themselves.

    The ability to draw Ixion out and obliterate them.

    ��Let��s summon Veltoa Lacroix.��

    The best mage in the world and the one capable of acquiring the highest-level curse.

    ��We need to find that inspiration.��

    Ironically, the inspiration would likely be located quite close to the Empire.

    ��And there��s Mary��s Excel too.��

    Gathering both skills and curses would be their next step.

 Chapter: 183

    Chapter: 183

    After wrapping up the Ixion matter, Kraush returned home, priority number one on his to-do list.

    He nned to take care of a bunch of tasks after settling down in Green Pine Hall.

    ��Since you��re here, why not? If you leave without saying goodbye, won��t you regret it when you see her next time?��

    That was Crimson Garden��s suggestion. As she put it, it wouldn��t be right for Kraush to just waltz off without acknowledging Bianca.

    But hey, it had been ages since hest saw her.

    Just as Kraush entered Green Pine Hall, he heard,

    ��Lady Bianca is currently in training.��

    It was Aliod, the head butler of the hall, who informed him.

    Perhaps it was because his daughter, Alicia, was returning home after a long time, but Aliod��s face seemed brighter than usual.

    Given that she used to suffer from color-shifting illness, he must have worried a lot.

    Seeing her doing well must have put him at ease.

    ��Training, huh?��

    Kraush had seen Bianca train a few times before heading to Rahern Academy.

    It had been quite a while since he had been there, so he was curious to see how far she hade.

    Just then, as Kraush stood at the training ground entrance��

    ��?��

    A little ice fox appeared right in front of him.

    With a head and body that seemed all too simr, the fox tilted its head, and Kraush quickly realized its identity.

    This was a Spirit Beast created by the ice summoner, Jenna Edalsia.

    However, Kraush sensed something different about this foxpared to the ones made by Jenna.

    It felt oddly colder. Maybe it still had a bit of rawness to it, too.

    ��Beeep!��

    In that instant, the fox made a sound and dashed off somewhere.

    As Kraush stepped inside, the fox scurried away and disappeared among Bianca��s white hair.

    ��Beeep, good girl.��

    Upon arriving at the fox��s destination, there stood a woman.

    Thanks to her training, she wore lighter clothing than usual, and her white hair wrapped snugly around her neck.

    With those mesmerizing blue diamond-like eyes��

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    She was to be Kraush��s fianc��e.

    Kids in their growth spurts change in an instant, it seems.

    In just a few months, Bianca��s beauty had blossomed further.

    That youthful, innocent look from before was now reced by a matured elegance.

    ��Is she growing up?��

    He hadn��t realized all along since they were always together.

    But stepping away made it clear��Bianca had grown quite a lot since the first time he��d met her.

    Next year, she��d be an adult, so it wasn��t surprising, really.

    On Bianca��s left ring finger sat a ring��the very gift from Kraush.

    ��Lord Kraush.��

    Just then, Bianca finally noticed Kraush��s presence and expressed her surprise.

    Then she shed a small smile and started walking toward him.

    ��Beeep.��

    And from Bianca��s nape emerged that ice fox again.

    It looked like the fox was indeed conjured by Bianca herself.

    ��She must have only trained for about a year, but look at this level of mastery.��

    Compared to Jenna, she still had room to grow, but it highlighted Bianca��s talent anew.

    After all, she had once in the Poison King known as the Ten Great Lords back in her White Ghost days.

    A natural talent, undoubtedly.

    ��Did I disturb your training?��

    ��Nope, just finished.��

    Great.

    Kraush was just thinking about dining together.

    ��Wow, my cute pupil seems to have a wider range of expressions than I initially thought!��

    Suddenly, a woman appeared��Jenna Edalsia, Bianca��s instructor.

    Was she feeling particrly warm?

    Even though it was just getting close to early summer, she was wearing light attire and looked a little sweaty.

    ��It��s been a while, Lord Kraush. You remember me, right?��

    ��Of course. I doubt my memory is that bad.��

    ��I thought today��s kids lost track of things quickly. It��s an honor to know you remember. I hear whispers of your exploits even here.��

    Was Bianca spreading the word about Kraush? Somehow, he doubted it.

    Would mean someone was actively spreading his reputation to gain favors.

    ��That Prince number one����

    The first prince of Starlon Kingdom had agreed on some sort of deal with Kraush.

    He was probably trying to show off their friendship while boosting the rumors of Kraush for his gain.

    ��Nobles are bound to counter any strengthening of their own power or fame, so using me to bolster himself makes sense.��

    In the nobility��s eyes, the Holy Royal Family was a taboo.

    An absolute no-touch zone conversation.

    The first prince was cleverly using this taboo to establish a foothold through Kraush.

    ��Could be exaggerations, but it��s not all that bad for me either.��

    Reputation has a way of elevating one��s status.

    Given Kraush��s ambitions to take the lead in the Sky Generation, it was necessary.

    ��Bianca, what about dinner?��

    ��Not yet,�� she replied.

    ��That works out. Let��s grab something to eat.��

    At that, Bianca ran over to Kraush.

    She nearly reached for his hand but hesitated.

    After sniffing her clothes, she took a step back from Kraush.

    ��What��s up?��

    ��You smell like sweat.��

    Sweat?

    Kraush tilted his head in confusion and tried to lean closer to smell her.

    But then Bianca fluffed her hair and swiftly backed away.

    Like a white chick startled, she recoiled like a cat.

    ��You��re mean.��

    With eyebrows raised, Bianca seemed to refuse giving him the opportunity to smell her.

    Then, with a wary nce, she began to sidestep away from Kraush.

    Kraush, watching her antics, couldn��t hold back hisughter.

    ��Go wash up.��

    ��Sure.��

    Could it be because they hadn��t seen each other in a while or was she just being her usual self?

    As he chuckled, Kraush realized something.

    The only person who could make himugh like this was Bianca.

    ��It��s been ages since I met my fianc��e, and here I am grinning from ear to ear.��

    Crimson Garden pecked at him from the side, snickering.

    Kraush had nothing to retort.

    He really felt at home as soon as heid eyes on Bianca aftering back.

    ��Home, huh?��

    After everything��s wrapped up, spending time with Bianca in Green Pine Hall didn��t seem like such a bad idea.

    Kraush was someone whose ultimate goal was to prevent the world��s destruction, but for the first time today, he envisioned a life after that.

    Whether or not that vision would be a reality remained uncertain.

    But one thing he was sure of was��

    ��Even if I��m not around����

    He wanted to hand that future over to Bianca.

    Kraush��s fist lightly clenched, determination anchoring his wandering thoughts.

    A moment where a slightly weary heart consolidated into resolve.

    *

    After finishing their meal, summer was approaching, and the weather was starting to heat up.

    Kraush sat on a garden chair of Green Pine Hall, and Bianca joined him for a well-deserved break.

    Kraush looked at her fidgeting with his hand and asked, ��Are you having fun?��

    ��Yeah.��

    It must��ve been a long time since theyst saw each other.

    Seeing her act a bit spoiled made Kraush chuckle.

    When she had been tightly holding his hand while sharing stories about recent events, she was now disying this lighter demeanor.

    The lingering chill in the evening breeze brushed against Kraush��s face.

    As Bianca��s hair delicately swayed in the breeze, her beautiful face shined through.

    She had such stunning looks that it was no wonder people admired her.

    Even Kraush couldn��t help but gaze at her face for a while.

    As Bianca, who had been idly fussing with his hand, finally noticed, she looked up.

    Upon meeting Kraush��s eyes, she tilted her head.

    ��Is something on my face?��

    ��No, just����

    There wasn��t really any special meaning.

    Just admiring her.

    Seeing her tilt her head a second time, her hair cascaded down, and some of it brushed against her cheek.

    Kraush reached out with his other hand and gently brushed her hair away.

    Soft.

    From the texture of her hair to the tender touch of her cheek.

    As he arranged her hair, Bianca obediently savored the sensation.

    Yet, the slight fluttering around her eyes hinted that it must��ve tickled a bit.

    ��You know, we probably won��t meet for a while.��

    Once he entered the academy, Kraush had been charging ahead nonstop.

    And it wouldn��t change anytime soon.

    Opportunities to visit Green Pine Hall like today would realistically be scarce.

    Bianca took hold of Kraush��s hand enveloping her cheek.

    ��It��s okay.��

    Under the night sky, her deep blue eyes shone brightly.

    ��I��lle to see you.��

    There was a firm determination radiating from her.

    ��No matter where you go, I��ming with you, Kraush.��

    With an upward curve on her lips, she spoke as if it were her lifelong mission.

    ��That��s what a fianc��e is for.��

    Then she uttered the most precious bond that meant the world to her.

    More important than family in her life.

    That bond was her engagement to Kraush.

    The ring on her hand glimmered under the moonlight.

    Watching that, Bianca had somehow moved closer to Kraush.

    Between their closing distance, he felt her heartbeat resonate through her fingers that slightly touched his.

    Her slightly flushed cheeks didn��t seem to be from the streetlights.

    Kraush knew.

    He understood how precious he was to Bianca.

    The one who helped her regain her emotions.

    He was the one who had given her more than her abandoned lineage ever did.

    Even when she usually seemed all indifferent, just seeing her smile brightly at him was a sign recognizable by anyone.

    And perhaps that was true for Kraush as well.

    In a life that often felt like a fight, he had always been with Bianca.

    Even someone with the steel will of Kraush had faced moments of faltering.

    Yet, he could always rise by watching over Bianca as she slept in his arms.

    Just as Bianca stood because of Kraush, so did Kraush support himself because of her.

    Kraush had once owed his life to Bianca before he reincarnated.

    So he had been ready to break off their engagement if she wanted it, thinking if she found love elsewhere, he��d dly step aside.

    He could even y the viin if she needed him to.

    But the moment he met her gaze, that thought slipped into the void of insignificance.

    To Bianca, he would always be a precious person throughout her life.

    And Kraush knew it too.

    He would never let Bianca go like that.

    ��At this point.��

    How had such desires sprung up?

    Somehow, Kraush found himselfughing as he gently cradled Bianca��s cheeks.

    ��Bianca.��

    ������Yes.��

    A slightly dyed response came.

    With a hint of nervousness, there was an unusual warmth in Bianca��s breath that felt different from how it usually was.

    That act alone was enough of a reply.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kraush leaned down to press his lips against hers.

    In an instant, Bianca��s eyes widened before they finally slipped shut gently.

    The warmth exchanged through their lips was palpable. As Kraush pulled away, he noticed Bianca��s hazy, enchanted gaze.

    Upon meeting his eyes, she leaned against Kraush��s chest.

    Her flushed cheeks and rapid heartbeat made her fall into a soft daze.

    Below the slightly cool early summer night air, even amidst the realm of Lunar Body, Kraush felt warmth, gazing up at the sky.

    But he held tightly onto Bianca��s hand, entirely wrapped around each other.

    With that promise, he resolutely vowed never to let go again.

 Chapter: 184

    Chapter: 184

    The next day, while being seen off by Bianca, Kraush returned to Rahern Academy.

    It was a short break, but it packed multiple meanings.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush felt significantly lighter than before upon his return.

    He seemed to owe it to acknowledging certain things.

    But there was one little worry nagging at him.

    ��I��lle back stronger before I start at Rahern Academy next year.��

    It was nice to see Bianca showing such determination.

    ��I��ll be an amazing woman worthy of Lord Kraush and protect you by your side.��

    However, her fierce determination seemed to take a slightly different turn.

    Kraush caught a glimpse of emotions reflected in her blue eyes and couldn��t help but chuckle.

    Because he realized that the feelings in her eyes were jealousy and possessiveness.

    It was both endearing and a tad pitiful.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    After all, it was Kraush who had made her feel uneasy.

    [ Well, it��s your usual behavior, isn��t it? Surrounded bydies all the time, and buying rings in every variety? ]

    Maybe that was why, seizing this opportunity, Crimson Garden chimed in with quips.

    Kraush felt a bit unjust about that.

    Moreover, today, Ebsque��s rotting rat seemed a bit quieter.

    She must have been tired from dealing with the Luminosity Prince.

    It seemed fair to let her rest for a while.

    ��Looks like I��m starting to get used to Rahern Academy.��

    As he walked down the corridor, Kraush took a short stretch.

    Having rested for a day, he felt refreshed.

    ��Well then, it��s time to get down to business.��

    With countless tasks piling up, it was time to put his recuperated energy to good use.

    Just as Kraush made this decision, he overheard a rumor.

    ��Did you hear about the princess��s assassin?��

    ��I was worried because Sigrid hasn��te out of her room. Apparently, she was screaming and causing a ruckus?��

    ��Unbelievable. Sigrid took her in despite everything, and she��s doing that?��

    ��That��s just her nature. I wouldn��t be surprised if the story about being manipted by the Night Ravens is a lie too.��

    Kraush��s sensitive ears caught the voices.

    Peeking out of the second-floor window, he saw a group of students gathered.

    It was the perfect spot for a behind-the-scenes gossip session.

    But what��s that? Is that smoke they��re puffing?

    Smoking was strictly prohibited within Rahern Academy.

    Sure, some professors sneaked a smoke, but for students, it was different.

    Upon closer inspection, it seemed the crowd consisted of the academy��s most problematic students.

    Beforeing to Rahern Academy, they had dreams and hopes soaring high.

    But after meeting true geniuses, they ended up veering down the path of troublemakers.

    Kraush faintly remembered some of these guys from previous cycles.

    ��Back then, I was their senior.��

    Now they were merely fellow second-year students.

    ��Still, the redhead is something, huh? I��d love to embrace her.��

    ��Are you crazy? You want to hug a criminal like the princess��s assassin? You��ve got some nasty taste.��

    ��Embracing a bad girl is what makes a man, you know.��

    ��Ugh, is that all you guys can talk about?��

    And they were still such airheads.

    Kraush leaned out the window frame.

    ��Hey.��

    At Kraush��s call, the students jolted and looked up.

    Upon seeing Kraush��s face, they turned pale.

    Kraush Balheim, the top second-year student, direct descendant of the Balheim family.

    There wasn��t a single soul in Rahern Academy who didn��t know his name.

    Kraush effortlessly hopped over the window sill andnded before them.

    Immediately, they wore frozen expressions, unsure of what to do, while he snatched their cigarettes out of their hands.

    Screeeech!

    Then, without a care, he crushed the smokes into a pulp.

    Even though the embers were hot, his expression didn��t change, further intimidating them.

    Kraush let the ashes fall from his hand and eyed them slowly.

    ��Should I extinguish it myself, or will you guys take care of it?��

    ��U-We��ll take care of it!��

    They hurriedly snuffed out the cigarettes as best they could.

    Watching them, Kraush brushed off his hands and confronted the group.

    ��Who was just talking about how Mary Diana yelled at Sigrid Ephania?��

    ��I-I did!��

    One panicked fellow immediately raised his hand at Kraush��s question.

    Kraush looked at him with crossed arms, leaning against the wall.

    ��Care to borate?��

    These kinds of matters were usually well-known among the troublemakers.

    *

    The incident of Mary getting into a fight with Sigrid urred while Kraush was away.

    It seemed like Sigrid, furious over Mary rejecting her orders, tracked her down.

    Given Sigrid��s personality, she must��ve unloaded all her pent-up insults on Mary.

    ��At that point, Mary was likely at her breaking point.��

    Naturally, she didn��t have the mental fortitude to endure Sigrid��s outbursts, leading to her eventual explosion.

    She probably thought all the troubles she faced were Sigrid��s fault.

    When someone who had always followed orders without question finally screamed, Sigrid must have been taken aback.

    Before long, she��d realize the uproar was attracting attention.

    Consequently, with eyes now fixed on her, Sigrid felt the need to bow out for the sake of her reputation.

    ��After leaving Mary��s room, Sigrid probably walked away with tears welling up in her eyes.��

    After that, she likely used her subordinates to subtly spread the word.

    Sigrid intended tofort Mary, thinking about their old connection after her failed midterm evaluations.

    But Mary, despite Sigrid��s good intentions, screamed and chased her off.

    Sigrid had always been regarded positively among the students.

    Meanwhile, Mary was notorious for her bad reputation.

    Naturally, rumors were interpreted ording to their established perceptions.

    Mary secluded herself in her room and didn��t make any move.

    Thanks to that, the rumors solidified as truths, isting herpletely.

    ��Sigrid really pushed Mary awaypletely.��

    Given the circumstances, it was more detrimental than beneficial.

    With Sigrid��s character, she wouldn��t keep Mary around any longer.

    And so, Kraush halted before the female dormitory.

    ��This is definitely an opportunity.��

    With Sigrid having cast Mary aside now, it was the perfect time to pull thest dial of ��Surrender�� on her.

    But there was one problem here.

    Would Mary evene out of her room if she heard that Kraush was looking for her?

    Kraush knew Mary��s personality well.

    ��Sure, I seeded in wiping Sigrid off the map that day, and I��ve gotten my own foothold.��

    But as time passed, that had likely faded quite a bit.

    Now, she might be even more afraid of simply stepping outside.

    If Kraush were to show up himself, that might be different. But if it was some random unknown person, she��d likely bolt.

    ��What to do?��

    Kraush nced at the female dormitory.

    Compared to the male dormitory, the female one had far stricter security measures.

    This was because the female professors took turns personally overseeing security.

    Even Kraush couldn��t just barge in unchecked.

    [ What are you worrying about? ]

    At that moment, he heard Crimson Garden��s voice from above, where she was flying.

    [ Didn��t that alchemist kid have a way to handle this? ]

    And there came the suggestion he had been avoiding.

    Kraush frowned at the sky, feeling frustrated.

    Finally, he let out a short sigh and turned his body.

    Annoying as it was, it seemed that this was the only option left.

    *

    Inside the alchemyb at the Special ss Hall.

    Arriving there, Kraush��s face was crammed with irritation, unlike usual.

    Because of that, fewer people dared to approach him as he passed by.

    He even noticed some avoiding his gaze, making him reach a ssroom.

    He resolutely flung the door open.

    ��Hahahahaha!��

    At that moment, a loud, manicughter erupted from within.

    A woman with a crazed smile was raising a sk high above her head.

    She was lost in her mad genius.

    Today, Kraush felt like that mania was anything but weing.

    The future Alchemy Empress.

    Darling Danphelion.

    An individual he knew quite well.

    ��Hey? What brings you here, boyfriend?��

    Just then, their eyes met, and Darling greeted Kraush with a cheerful smile.

    It was the reaction of someone who had seen him often recently while he was around for enhancements.

    ��Didn��t expect you toe by so soon since we��ve only just seen each other!��

    ��Got a favor to ask.��

    Kraush��s tone was devoid of enthusiasm.

    Darling tilted her head, curious.

    It made sense; Kraush��s requests were mostly one-sided.

    ��What��s wrong with you? Did you bang your head or something? My memory restoration potions are all out.��

    Can she even whip up something like that?

    Kraush was suddenly reminded of Darling��s brilliance, and he slowly closed the door behind him.

    Then, he walked over to stand in front of Darling.

    Their eyes locked.

    Kraush stayed silent, hesitant to speak, and Darling waited patiently.

    Bubbling��

    The sizzling sound of bubbles erupted from the boiling sk as silence stretched on.

    After a moment, Darling began twirling her golden braid whilst giving him a yful grin.

    ��You��re so cautious with your words. Are you finally confessing your feelings for me? I never thought you��d share your heart!��

    Darling��s voice was overflowing with mischief.

    ��Where shall we hold the ceremony? It must be a spacious ce since Charlotte has to be there too, right?��

    ��Darling.��

    When Kraush called her name seriously, she jolted a bit.

    In a typical scenario, she would tease him incessantly.

    But something about his demeanor struck her differently this time.

    Kraush��s expression was utterly serious.

    Slowly, confusion dawned on Darling��s face.

    Her ears started to redden in embarrassment.

    ��W-wait, are you serious?��

    She stuttered, ncing around as if unsure how to process it.

    Though she usually maintained herposure, she was thrown off by Kraush��s serious tone.

    ��No, no! I-I should��ve prepared myself mentally!��

    As Darling fumbled, Kraush took a long, deep breath.

    ��One woman transformation potion, please.��

    At that moment, Darling��s flushed face began returning to its original color.

    Then she slowly wrapped her fingers around Kraush��s wrist.

    ��Kraush, you meant it! Let��s book the venue today!��

    In her eyes, a genuine vision of the ceremony was taking shape.

    There was a certain transcendence in her emotion.

 Chapter: 185

    Chapter: 185

    After giving Darling a good scolding, Kraush exined why he needed the transformation potion.

    When Darling heard the exnation, she tilted her head and gently touched the bulge on her forehead.

    ��So you need the potion to sneak into the girls�� dormitory?��

    ��Don��t skip over the details.��

    As Kraush showed signs of getting ready to scold her again, Darling quickly pulled out a potion from her pocket.

    ��Here, it��s a TS potion thatsts about a day.��

    ��About a day? So it couldst more than that?��

    Kraush received the potion with a queasy feeling.

    He felt an impulse to smash it but managed to resist.

    ��Are you just nning to take the potion and walk right in?��

    ��Of course, that��s the n.��

    ��But you��re wearing a male uniform.��

    At the next question, Kraush blinked in surprise.

    He looked down at his outfit.

    If he entered wearing a male uniform, even in a female form, he��d definitely raise suspicion.

    After all, there had been amotion when Eri had transformed from male to female a while back.

    ��Should I lend you something?��

    Darling offered nonchntly, as if it was no big deal.

    That wasn��t a bad idea for Kraush either.

    ��Sure, lend me something.��

    ��Got it. I��ll need your measurements, so drink the potion first.��

    Then, Kraush realized why Darling was so eager to help.

    She wanted to see him transform into a woman right in front of her.

    He almost felt like giving her another punch, but Kraush patiently opened the potion bottle cap.

    After all, he really did need that uniform.

    Kraush downed the potion in one go.

    ��It tastes like strawberry milk.��

    How does a potion even have that vor?

    Just as Kraush was pondering this, his body made a loud noise.

    Having transformed into Kradd before, he was somewhat prepared and patiently waited.

    Then, he noticed his view getting lower.

    He was shrinking!

    Soon, he felt a tightness in his chest and the back of his pants pinching.

    At the same time, his throat tickled; Kraush involuntarily coughed.

    ��Ahem, cough, cough.��

    The voice that came out was in an incredibly high pitch.

    As he raised his hand to the back of his neck, he felt his hair getting longer as well.

    Kraush turned his head.

    And there was Darling, staring nkly at him.

    ��Did it work?��

    Hearing her usual toneing out in a high pitch was quite a mismatch.

    However, even as Kraush asked, Darling continued to look at him nkly.

    Then, something dripped from her nose.

    It was a nosebleed.

    Feeling a strange difort due to that, Kraush wrapped his arms around himself and stepped back a couple of paces.

    As disgust filled Kraush��s eyes, Darling btedly covered her nose with her hand.

    ��Ah, sorry! I was up all night. Sometimes this happens.��

    Of all times, why now?

    Pinching her nose with a tissue, Darling quickly pulled out a hand mirror.

    ��Here, check this out.��

    Receiving the mirror from her, Kraush looked at his reflection.

    And immediately felt the urge to smash the mirror.

    It was because he was staring at the younger version of his mother.

    ��Oh, hell.��

    Kraush absolutely despised his mother.

    Seeing someone who looked just like her was understandably repulsive.

    But, despite that, he couldn��t deny that he looked quite attractive.

    The sharpness he had as a male was softened by his feminine features, amplifying his appearance.

    Moreover, perhaps due to the lunar body, his skin had turned particrly pale, giving him an icy impression.

    ��Why do I have to look like this? It��s so unpleasant.��

    Kraush turned away, as if he had seen something he shouldn��t have.

    Meanwhile, Darling, who had gotten up from her seat, was intensely gazing at his body.

    ��Hey, girlfriend, care to take off your clothes?��

    With the new title Darling had given him, Kraush��s eyes turned deadly.

    Darling waved her hands in defense, as if sensing misunderstanding.

    ��I just thought your body shape might be different from mine. Women��s clothes can fit oddly, you know.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue and shrugged out of his coat.

    Then, Darling, approaching from behind, tugged at his shirt.

    ncing at the bulge forming in the front, Darling nodded to herself.

    ��Nice view I��ve got here.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And then Kraush had to hit her in the head again.

    �� �� ��

    In front of the girls�� dormitory, a woman was standing there, seemingly ufortable as she fidgeted with the hem of her skirt.

    At a nce, she was quite a beauty, catching attention wherever she went.

    [ Stop acting so nervous. Doesn��t that just make you more suspicious? ]

    Kraush thought, seething as he watched Crimson Garden chuckle from the roof of the dormitory.

    As if it were none of her business.

    Kraush ground his teeth and let out a light breath.

    Then he walked into the female dormitory, his ck-dyed hair flowing behind him.

    His natural hair color was too noticeable, so he had intentionally dyed it.

    As he strode confidently into the females�� quarters, several girls brushed past him.

    None were suspicious of his presence.

    That was proof enough that Darling��s potion was working splendidly.

    ��Huh.��

    After safely passing the entrance, Kraush exhaled a short sigh.

    Perhaps because they were nobles who valued decorum, even in a space with only women, it was shockingly tidy.

    No wonder it smelled strangely sweetpared to the male dormitory.

    Must be because the dormitorydies were using a lot of perfume.

    ��Mary��s on the third floor.��

    Having remembered Mary��s floor, Kraush headed towards the stairs.

    ��Really? Did she confess?��

    ��I��m telling you!��

    Then, he heard giggles echoing from above the staircase.

    Unlike outside, they were dressed more casually, chatting as they descended the steps.

    As Kraush��s eyes met theirs, they all widened in surprise.

    It was no wonder��a stunning beauty with cold features was gliding up with her ck hair flowing around her.

    ��Wow.��

    One of them involuntarily let out an admiring gasp.

    But Kraush didn��t even nce their way as he continued up the stairs. The girls were left dumbstruck, staring at his back.

    ��Who is she? I��ve never seen anyone like that around here.��

    ��She��s pretty. That hair color�� her eyes are like gems.��

    Just like how men fawn over pretty girls, women did the same over beautiful beings, leaving Kraush with a sinking feeling.

    Was he drawing unnecessary suspicion?

    If he got caught here, all the image Kraush had built woulde crashing down.

    The direct descendant of the Balheim family, dressing up as a girl to sneak into the girls�� dormitory?

    Just the thought of it was horrifying.

    Finally, as Kraush stepped cautiously onto the third floor, he spotted a familiar figure.

    Walking towards him was someone who looked quite carefree, yawning as she strolled.

    Had she taken a nap after ss? Her hair, a mix of ck and purple, was a bit messy on one side.

    She was dressed simply, wearing just a tank top and shorts, the look fitting the approaching summer.

    The person was Haring Lagrain, a fellow student in Kraush��s year.

    She usually appeared so tidied up. Who knew she could look this way in the dormitory?

    Kraush subconsciously followed her with his gaze and quickly turned his head.

    It would be awkward if they identally locked eyes.

    Just as Kraush brushed past Haring, it happened.

    Suddenly, Haring��s footsteps halted abruptly.

    She turned her head, her expression that of confusion rather than the previous sleepiness.

    ����Kraush?��

    As soon as she spoke, Kraush felt his hair stand on end.

    But he didn��t react, continuing to walk forward.

    Haring, watching his retreating figure, tilted her head quizzically.

    Due to her sensitivity to scents from dealing with poisons, she had clearly picked up on Kraush��s unique scent just now.

    But the person gliding by didn��t seem to have any connection with Kraush. She was a stunning beauty with flowing ck hair.

    For a moment, Haring contemted while she stood like a statue.

    If it had really been Kraush, she might have embarrassed herself.

    In relief that it wasn��t him, she quickly walked away.

    ��That was close.��

    Once Haring left without calling after him, Kraush finally managed to calm his racing heart.

    He never expected his shameless acts would actually prove useful right now.

    As Kraush eased his nerves, he stood before the door he intended to visit.

    Room 311.

    Mary��s room.

    The space outside was eerily quiet.

    Not a single student dared approach, as if they wanted to stay away from here.

    Thanks to that, he drew less attention.

    Taking a deep breath, Kraush knocked on the door.

    ��Mary.��

    He knocked and then fell silent, as which no reply reached him.

    ��There��s definitely someone inside.��

    She must be deliberately ignoring him.

    Maybe she was hiding under the covers.

    Kraush clicked his tongue and knocked louder.

    ��Open the door, would you? Let��s talk.��

    But still, silence reigned from within.

    He had expected she would let him in if he showed up, but she seemed more stubborn than he thought.

    ��Now that I think about it, my voice is different.��

    Realizing thiste, Kraush decided to reveal his identity.

    ��I��m Krah����

    ��What are you doing in there?��

    At that moment, a voice from the side startled Kraush, making him turn his head.

    There stood a figure holding a lunchbox.

    With healthy skin and reddish hair, the person was Karandis Poseus, the ninth princess of the Poseus Kingdom.

    Karandis tilted her head as she looked at Kraush.

    Though her exotic appearance was quite striking, she seemed unfamiliar to him.

    Yet, strangely enough, she had an air of familiarity.

    As Karandis gazed in confusion, Kraush straightened his posture.

    ��I was just here for a little something.��

    ��For Mary Diana?��

    Karandis looked at him curiously.

    Then, as if she had noticed something, her expression turned skeptical.

    ��Oh, so you��re here to criticize her again?��

    Kraush blinked in surprise at this strange misunderstanding.

    Taking a short sigh, Karandis continued.

    ��You��re one of Sigrid Ephania��s followers, right? The ruckus during the midterms wasn��t just Mary��s fault, so don��t be too harsh on her.��

    Kraush looked at her with disbelief.

    Was Karandis really defending Mary?

    That was quite unexpected.

    ��Didn��t you have a bad rtionship with Mary?��

    As Kraush questioned her, Karandis scoffed lightly.

    ��Of course our rtionship isn��t great. But we��re both in the Special ss, after all.��

    Even though Mary had failed the midterms, she still remained in the Special ss.

    Karandis added that they all knew about Mary��s abilities.

    ��You��ve got to take care of what needs to be taken care of. What��s the point of throwing away a good ssmate?��

    Was this who Karandis truly was?

    Kraush had always viewed her as a seductress trying to change her life through men.

    But there seemed to be unexpected depth in her character.

    ��Thus, if you��d be so kind, please leave. It would be best if there are no disturbances while Mary eats. She hasn��t been eatingtely.��

    As she spoke, she ced the lunchbox in front of the door with the bag still attached.

    It seemed Karandis had been looking after Mary��s meals while she hid in her room.

    ��No, If that��s the case, I have to go in.��

    Just as Kraush replied, Karandis tilted her head in confusion.

    Kraush raised his hand and knocked loudly on the door.

    ��Mary, it��s Kraush. Let��s talk.��

    As he spoke, Karandis��s eyes grew wide as her expression began showing recognition.

    Realizing something familiar about Kraush��s appearance, she looked flustered.

    ��Kr, Kraush?��

    ��Shh.��

    Kraush leaned closer, cing his finger on his lips just in front of Karandis��s face.

    Immediately, her face turned beet red.

    Seeing him up close, her heart raced; he was even more striking than she��d thought.

    As Karandis fumbled with her words, a loud noise could be heard from inside.

    It was evidence that someone was listening in.

    Just after, the door creaked open slightly, and Kraush quickly epted Karandis��s lunchbox while waving goodbye to her.

    ��Karandis, good to see you again.��

    With those parting words, Kraush stepped into the room, leaving Karandis standing there in shock.

 Chapter: 186

    Chapter: 186

    In a dark room with ckout curtains drawn tight,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    a musty stench mingled with the scent of sweat,

    and clothes and lunch boxesy strewn across the mess of a floor.

    On the bed, a womany beneath a heap of nkets.

    Her unkempt hair was tangled, and her eyes, barely focused, peeked through the strands.

    ��Kr, Kraush, is that really you?��

    Mary mumbled, disoriented by Kraush��s appearance as a woman.

    She had opened the door absentmindedly when she heard Kraush hade, but the reality was too shocking.

    Kraush gazed at her for a moment before speaking.

    ��Yeah, I popped over since you showed up at my ce.��

    Mary��s shoulders tensed.

    Only Kraush knew she had visited his room.

    In that moment, she became certain that the person before her was the real Kraush, and she bit her lip tightly.

    The moment she let go, tears would likely start pouring down.

    ��Mary.��

    Kraush ced the lunchbox that Karandis had given him onto the desk and moved closer.

    ��What did Sigrid say?��

    The day she met Kraush, Mary had resolved to forever leave Sigrid behind.

    So there was no reason for her to break down like this even if she had just fought with her.

    But Mary looked visibly shattered.

    This meant Sigrid must have said something devastating that had truly brought Mary down.

    Mary��s eyes flickered uneasily, holding deep sorrow within.

    ����Even if I tell you, you wouldn��t understand, Kraush.��

    Wouldn��t understand.

    The moment she said that, Kraush figured out Sigrid must have mentioned something from before the regression.

    Mary didn��t know that Kraush had regressed alongside them.

    So she thought sharing it with Kraush would be pointless.

    Kraush watched her silently for a moment, aware of another truth that Mary didn��t know.

    The Arthur that existed in Mary��s memories was no longer in this world.

    This was something neither Mary nor even Sigrid knew yet.

    And this fact could serve as a card that would utterly break her.

    Even if her connection with Sigrid crumbled, Arthur would still linger in her heart.

    ��Is that so?��

    Kraush nonchntly replied to Mary��s words and pulled out a chair to sit.

    Seeing this, Mary��s eyes stirred nervously.

    ��I-I��m sorry. You came all this way for me, and I��m just saying����

    Hastily, she apologized, revealing her fragile state.

    She was extremely anxious, fearing that Kraush might harbor ill feelings toward her.

    After all, he was the only one who supported her.

    Kraush stood in her heart above Sigrid, and she dreaded the idea of upsetting him.

    Having lived her life as a knight who served someone else,

    that deeply-rooted aspect threaded through her being never seemed to fade��even after regression.

    ��No, there��s always a possibility to say something you can��t.��

    Kraush smiled kindly, as if telling her not to worry.

    ��If you don��t want to talk, there��s no need to. That��s your choice, Mary. I just came here because I heard you were holed up after arguing with Sigrid.��

    He made it clear that he hade out of pure concern rather than to pry.

    The moment Mary heard those words, something welled up inside her.

    Even trapped in her own room, Mary was well aware of the turmoil outside.

    She understood that Sigrid��s personality meant that she would definitely push Mary into a corner.

    She��d seen it happen countless times before, after all.

    Of course, Mary never dreamed that such a terrible habit of Sigrid would turn towards her.

    Still, Mary could easily guess that her own evaluation must have plummeted to unprecedented depths.

    Perhaps that��s why Kraush��s words of concern struck deep in her heart.

    It felt as if he was the only one who acknowledged her in thispletely abandoned ind of despair.

    He must have known just how badly her situation had be.

    That he even went so far as to show up in a woman��s form just to check on her was something he did out of kindness.

    ��Ugh, waah!��

    Before long, tears began to trickle down Mary��s cheeks.

    Seeing this, Kraush pulled out a handkerchief from his pocket.

    ��Why are you crying?��

    ��I-I��m sorry. I just�� started crying out of nowhere����

    Already broken inside, the moment Kraush wiped her tears, they came pouring down even more.

    For a few minutes, Mary sobbed to the point of being distraught.

    Finally, when her tears subsided, she took a drink of water that Kraush poured for her.

    As she gulped it down, she felt her throat finally clear up.

    At the same time, she felt extremely embarrassed.

    Here she was, a grown adult, bawling her eyes out.

    Not to mention she had never cried like this even during her time as a knight.

    As she lowered her flushed face, Kraush chuckled lightly.

    ��Are you done crying?��

    ��Y-Yeah.��

    Mary, feeling a bit sheepish, answered while fidgeting with her feet.

    She felt like crawling into a mouse hole right then and there.

    ��Well, looks like you��re feeling a bit lighter.��

    Kraush remarked and seemed like he would get up and leave.

    ��W-Wait a second!��

    At that moment, Mary, startled, grabbed the hem of Kraush��s shirt.

    She didn��t want to let him go just like that.

    Being near him gave herfort, and if he left, she would surely drown in anxiety again.

    Kraush turned to look at her, and Mary flinched, avoiding eye contact.

    ��C-Can we just stay for a little longer? I have a few things I want to talk about.��

    ��Weren��t those things you said you couldn��t talk about?��

    Mary bit her lip at Kraush��s concern for her.

    His warm heart made her chest swell with emotions.

    To think someone like her was being considered this much was overwhelming.

    It was a treatment entirely different from Sigrid, who had always seen her as merely a pawn.

    ��I-I��m fine! If it��s you, Kraush, it��s okay to talk!��

    So, desperate to show her appreciation for that kindness, Mary shouted loudly.

    She feared that her true feelings might not reach him, hence her voice erupted.

    Kraush, who had been looking at Mary, then plopped down beside her.

    ��Okay then. If it makes you feel better, talk away.��

    Kraush��s kind words filled Mary��s muddled insides once again.

    She felt that without thisfort, she would struggle throughout her life.

    Softly, she began her story starting with the name A instead of Arthur.

    A had always been her staunch ally wielding a spear right at the frontlines��sometimes even felt like a rival.

    They always fought for the top two spots, burning with rivalry.

    Perhaps that was why she sometimes felt jealousy towards A.

    The desire to surpass him fueled her training even more fiercely.

    But gradually, the gap between her and A widened.

    And she hated it, which made her strive even harder to catch up.

    Eventually, however, Mary, with her Divine Body, made a grave mistake during abat simtion due to overexertion.

    In a life-or-death moment that nearly imed her life, A appeared.

    Seeing him, battered and bruised yet still saving her, shook her deep inside.

    The ally she��d perceived as a rival had awoken her feelings of love towards him.

    But A was Sigrid��s lover.

    While trying to suppress her growing affection,

    she finally confronted him to put an end to her feelings.

    To confess honestly, only to get rejected.

    But out of the blue, A demanded a spar.

    For some reason, the duel began under the moonlit sky.

    During that fight, Mary felt herself getting to know A more intimately.

    A was strong.

    But that power didn��te easily; he had put in countless hours of effort.

    When the duel ended, Mary found herself kneeling before him.

    For she realized she could not defeat him.

    A, breathless, spoke to Mary.

    ��Mary, I want to protect this world.��

    Those words felt like the first real glimpse into his heart.

    ��And I want to be with you in that world.��

    His next words made her heart race wildly.

    As she inadvertently confessed instead of answering him directly,

    A smiled and epted her confession.

    Fortunately, Sigrid had epted her bing A��s lover as well.

    A had persuaded her several times beforehand.

    Feeling A��s genuine feelings, Mary vowed to live her life for him.

    But a few days ago,

    she received a thunderous revtion through Sigrid.

    ��Do you really think Arthur genuinely likes you?��

    With disdain and contempt in her eyes, Sigrid crushed Mary��s spirit.

    ��The only reason the Lord chose you is that you��re useful. You��re just the best meat shield!��

    The original Mary would have outright denied such words.

    She was the proud spear of the Empire, after all.

    But now, she wasn��t the same.

    Her heart had been torn apart long ago, leaving only chaos.

    Her self-esteem had shattered, and feelings ofplete istion loomed over her.

    In that moment, when her loyalty to Sigrid had faltered and her love for Arthur became clouded,

    Sigrid��s words felt like an irretrievable nail driven into her heart.

    ��Do you think the Lord would love who you are now? Without being a knight, you��re nothing! You can just hide in the corner, mourning the Lord while waiting forever! Just how long do you think the Lord wille for you?��

    ��No, no! Arthur, he�� he will!��

    As Mary screamed, Sigrid looked at her wearily, having let all her emotions spill out.

    There was no longer a reflection of Mary in her eyes.

    Instead, Sigrid turned away, leaving behind her worthless self.

    In that broken state, she was now useless anywhere.

    Once you lose your worth, you get tossed away.

    And so, Sigrid walked out the door.

    ��Geez, useless girl. You can��t even birth the cursed child.��

    With those words slicing through her heart, Sigrid opened the door.

    ��I should��ve just let you die back then.��

    Watching Sigrid leave, Mary crumbledpletely that day.

    Staying cooped up in her room, never to step out again.

    ��It��s all my fault�� If I hadn��t been useless, if I had just tried harder�� it would��ve been fine.��

    After hearing all of Mary��s story, Kraush fell into contemtive silence.

    ��She��s not wrong about what she said.��

    Even Kraush had to admit that Sigrid��s words weren��t entirely false.

    [ Get a hold of yourself before your face gives away your agreement. ]

    Just then, Crimson Garden, seemingly lurking just outside the dormitory window, noticed Kraush��s distracted demeanor and chimed in.

    Snapping back to reality, Kraush corrected his expression.

    ��Don��t worry too much about those who see you as a pawn.��

    Mary looked at Kraush with shaken eyes.

    ��The important thing is you. The Mary Diana I know isn��t that weak.��

    Kraush chuckled lightly as he gestured outside.

    ��Honestly, how many of those outside are even close to being your match?��

    Mary��s strength was beyond reproach.

    In fact, if it weren��t for Kraush, there were hardly any who could truly match Mary��s might in Lahern Academy.

    ��It��s a ce where only the high-flyers gather. If you say you��re useless, then there��s hardly anyone valuable out there.��

    As he spoke, Kraush reached up to untangle Mary��s messy hair.

    With every touch, her body flinched.

    ��So, stop beating yourself up over it.��

    As she felt her hair loosen under Kraush��s hands, he slightly bent toward her.

    Then, resting his elbows on his knees, he wore a smile.

    ��I��ll take care of anyone who belittles you.��

    That smile was so enchanting that it almost wiped Sigrid from her memory entirely.

    Moreover, it felt like the tangled threads in Mary��s heart were suddenly unraveling.

    The one who loosened those threads was none other than the person sitting right in front of her.

    ��So get out already.��

    Mary felt the prick of tears welling up again.

    ��You don��t belong here.��

    Kraush stood up from his seat, gazing down at Mary through the torrent of tears.

    ��Honestly, if it gets tough����

    As Mary raised her head to meet Kraush��s gaze, she found herself immersed in those eyes.

    Sunlight, filtering gently through the curtains, illuminated Kraush��s face.

    ��Caw!��

    At that moment, a crow��s caw from somewhere echoed outside, and a gust of wind whipped through, tousling the ckout curtains.

    Suddenly, bright sunlight poured into the room, illuminating Kraush more radiantly than ever.

    It felt as if he shone brighter than the stars.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    At that instant, the final dial broke.

 Chapter: 187

    Chapter: 187

    ����Follow me, huh?��

    Mary mulled over Kraush��s words,pletely taken aback. Who would have thought someone would tell her to follow them?

    She had spent her whole life shing with enemies on the front lines, smashing them into pieces.

    Her innate intelligence wasn��t exactly something to write home about��if anything, she was below average.

    Maybe that was why this weakness worked to her advantage when she led the charge.

    With a clear mind, Mary could charge forward without holding back.

    This was her specialty: advancing boldly while leading others.

    But there were times when that skill fell t against an utterly meaningless opponent.

    The true scourge of existence, Ragnarok.

    Before that monster capable of devouring the world with a single hand, Mary felt powerless.

    The Celestial Generation was utterly destroyed, their nation wiped from existence, and Mary was pushed to the brink of death.

    When she awoke, the world was already on the brink of ruin.

    Seeing everyone, injured or not, rising to prepare for the final battle, she realized the weight of responsibility and the dire consequences depending on her alone.

    In that moment, a vague unease consumed her.

    And to alleviate that anxiety, the person she leaned on was none other than Arthur.

    The hero who always stood confidently by her side.

    That hero told her:

    ��It��s okay, Mary. Even if you make a mistake, I can turn it back. I have regression, you see. You can go ahead without worries.��

    Arthur��sst resort.

    That even if this world was erased, they could go back together.

    With those words as her anchor, Mary thrust her spear toward Ragnarok.

    Yes, that was how it went down.

    And the oue was nothing short of devastating.

    The world fell into ruin, leaving only a few, including Kraush and Arthur, from the Celestial Generation.

    Everyone else was annihted.

    She gazed up at the world, sighing.

    Even after disregarding the oppressive weight, this was the result.

    The pressure she had cast aside returned far more magnified than before.

    Hence, after regression, Mary clung even tighter to Arthur.

    Only he could relieve that burden she felt.

    But Arthur didn��t appear before her.

    His absence gnawed at Mary, corroding her from the inside.

    With sessive incidents and an ever-deepening reality, there was finally that contemptuous remark from Sigrid, herst shred of trust.

    All of it was enough to shatter Mary entirely.

    At that moment, the one who crushed her spirit, Kraush, spoke:

    ��Just follow me.��

    The message that she needed only to follow struck her as something she had never heard before.

    She had always lived with reassurance from those cheering her on and trusted in them.

    Even Arthur only stood by her side, never intending to lead from the front.

    Yet, Kraush was telling her to follow him now.

    When Kraush��s words reached deep into her heart, their significance far exceeded her expectations.

    Mary stared at Kraush with a dazed expression.

    Kraush, without saying a word, looked down at her.

    Though he appeared as a woman now, his true self ovepped in her vision.

    He was no longer a cursed being.

    He was a strong force that could say ��follow me�� even to someone like her, once stricken with misfortune.

    He shone as a dazzling figure to usher in a new era.

    Mary swallowed hard.

    She was, after all, human.

    When the world fell, the anxiety and fear that settled deep within her heart continued to gnaw at her.

    Sigrid wasn��t all that different in this regard.

    Her personality had never been particrly sunny, but after regression, it grew sharper and more bitter.

    Sigrid was also being consumed by the helplessness faced in the wake of ruin.

    Having always been the one who could do anything, that reality had a crushing weight on her.

    Perhaps that was why Mary suddenly realized she had long stopped leaning on Sigrid much earlier.

    Standing next to Sigrid, who was being eroded by despair, she knew she would merely repeat the same mistakes.

    Thus, although Arthur was her refuge, even that escape was nowhere to be seen now.

    Kraush��s deration was the most tempting allure she had ever encountered.

    ��C-Can I really just follow you?��

    Kraush had no idea the world was on the brink of destruction.

    Mary was certain of that.

    But maybe that very ignorance gave rise to other thoughts.

    Because he didn��t fear ruin, he might confront what they had all already lost, and she believed that could be the way to battle against despair.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    It was a wildly self-serving interpretation, but Mary wanted to believe it.

    After all, she had no strength left to walk that path before her.

    Kraush fell silent.

    In that silence, Mary��s heart churned.

    Her gaze was locked solely on Kraush��s lips, waiting eagerly for his response like a bride hanging on a groom��s words.

    ��Yeah.��

    The instant Kraush��s mouth opened,

    ��You can simply follow me.��

    The sweet words carried at the end of her waiting etched themselves clearly in her ears, through her brain, and deep in her heart.

    <em>Crack��</em>

    A sound echoed overhead as something fell apart above her.

    Mary couldn��t hear it, but Kraush did, distinctly.

    The ck Hood activated in his grasp.

    The remnants of shattered dials scattered like shards of light.

    Amidst those drifting beams of light, Mary��s face shone brighter than ever.

    She decided to shake off all the pressure and focus solely on following Kraush.

    That realization brought about a fleeting joy.

    Within the crumbling fragments of light, Kraush��s fist subtly clenched.

    The coveted skill, Excel.

    That Excel was now in Kraush��s hands.

    Soon enough, Mary would realize her skill was gone.

    But she wouldn��t dare speak of it.

    Mary��s greatest fear was admitting to Kraush that her worth had diminished.

    She would spend her life pretending to possess Excel.

    Yet, Kraush wasn��t done with Mary just yet.

    Her role had one moreyer to unfold.

    ��Before that, Mary, there��s one thing I want to ask.��

    ��Yes! Anything, anything at all, please ask!��

    Mary eagerly nodded, demonstrating her willingness to do anything, desperate not to be cast aside.

    Seeing her like that, Kraush offered a sheepish smile.

    ��I��d like to reach out to Sigrid. Is there a way?��

    ��Are you speaking of Sizelry Ephania?��

    Mary��s eyes widened in shock.

    She was well aware that Kraush and Sigrid had no bad blood.

    But she didn��t expect him to reach out personally.

    ��Right, is it possible?��

    Kraush asked again, and Mary hurriedly nodded her head.

    Sigrid was the one who bore the royal seal imprinted on Mary��s being.

    Thus, she knew well that she could contact her through that seal.

    ��I��ll contact her right away.��

    Desperate to prove her worth and not be abandoned, Mary dered.

    Kraush smiled at her gratitude, and Mary felt tion just from that.

    It meant she hadpletely trusted him with everything.

    ��That wraps things up with Mary.��

    While Mary��s talents were highly regarded, that only went as far as she could change herself moving forward.

    Kraush could provide a catalyst, but nothing beyond that.

    ��Now I��m curious, though.��

    What would Mary Diana look like standing atop the void without her skills, just her Divine Body?

    Whether that imagined reality came to fruition was now in Mary��s hands.

    ��Only two remain.��

    Abe and Sigrid Ephania.

    They were the only ones left.

    Among the three women who had regressed together,

    Mary Diana had reached a pivotal moment.

    This was the instant when Kraushpletely shattered her.

    �� �� ��

    After the engagement with Mary, Kraush safely left the female dormitory.

    Thanks to resembling his mother, he attracted a lot of attention.

    But fortunately, no one dared approach him.

    Kraush��s icy demeanor as a woman surely kept them at bay.

    Thus, he made his way toward the Special ss Hall without a hitch.

    He intended to meet Darling and request the potion to revert back to his original form.

    After all, there was no need to maintain this appearance now that Mary was taken care of.

    Just then, a voice floated down from above,ing from Crimson Garden, gliding elegantly through the air.

    Kraush looked up, puzzled, and suddenly felt an eerie chill run down his back.

    Before he hurriedly shifted his gaze forward, he came across someone.

    ��Huh?��

    There stood a woman with long, dark blue hair flowing behind her.

    Her emotionless gaze emanated an inexplicable pressure, instilling fear just from meeting her eyes.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    His elder sister by a year.

    As soon as Kraush came face to face with Charlotte, his instinctspelled him to freeze.

    Something in him sensed that he should not encounter her in this guise.

    It became clear why Crimson Garden had called out to him.

    It was deliberately to divert his gaze before he could dart away.

    ��Haha,��

    a cruelugh echoed in his mind.

    But regardless, Kraush was now preupied with figuring out how to handle the situation.

    Because Charlotte had been fixed on him ever since they crossed paths.

    What would be her reaction to seeing her brother dressed as a woman?

    Kraush couldn��t estimate how Charlotte might respond.

    ��No, she probably hasn��t figured it out yet.��

    She��s likely thinking he��s just a woman resembling their mother.

    Just as Kraush was about to turn and walk away from Charlotte, she called out without hesitation.

    ��Kraush.��

    At hermand, his shoulder involuntarily tensed.

    Charlotte tilted her head, her curiosity piqued.

    ��What happened to you?��

    In that moment, Kraush considered using Excel to flee.

    But then rejected that notion.

    Charlotte might just keep pace with him even then.

    Kraush had a bit of understanding about Charlotte.

    It��d be far better to confront her head on.

    So, he confidently turned back to face Charlotte.

    ��There was a situation.��

    What a ridiculous excuse for dressing up as a woman.

    Even Kraush found it absurd to say so, but it was all he coulde up with.

    Charlotte rubbed her chin, observing Kraush with a critical gaze, looking him up and down.

    Feeling an urge to shrink away from that gaze, Kraush unintentionally huddled.

    Yet, Charlotte remained unfazed.

    Then she broke into that trademark smirk of hers, a sly smile hinting at mischief.

    ��Well, our little sister doesn��t look too shabby.��

    Charlotte stood right in front of Kraush.

    ��Our little sister has been asking a lot from metely. How about you repay her?��

    ��Repay?��

    As Kraush swallowed hard, Charlotte shed a wink.

    ��Let��s go on a date.��

    Out of nowhere, he was being asked to go on a date with Charlotte.

 Chapter: 188

    Chapter: 188

    A date with Charlotte.

    Kraush could hardly process what was happening��how on earth had he ended up being asked out by Charlotte?

    ��Just follow me.��

    Without a moment��s hesitation or a thought to be rejected, Charlotte turned and walked away.

    Kraush, still dazed, hurried to catch up with her.

    He couldn��t possibly say no to Charlotte, especially since he��d borrowed quite a bit from hertely.

    After all, as she mentioned, he owed her.

    ��A date? What exactly is she nning to do?��

    Being Charlotte��s younger brother, Kraush found her unpredictable antics baffling at times.

    She always operated on her own whims.

    Following Charlotte, he noticed many eyes turning towards them as they walked.

    He tried to keep his head down, wanting to avoid any unwanted attention while tailing her.

    ��Um, sister.��

    ��Call me sister.��

    Kraush momentarily lost his words, staring at her, prompting that familiar smirk from Charlotte��the patented kind she reserved for moments like this.

    ��It was a joke.��

    Charlotte��s sense of humor was always hard to pin down.

    ��What do you want to say?��

    ��Whatever you have nned for this date, wouldn��t it be better to drop the disguise?��

    Kraush asked her to at least shed this appearance, and she tilted her head in contemtion.

    ��Isn��t it better to keep this look for where we��re heading?��

    As Kraush considered her words, he suddenly realized where they were going and looked up.

    There stood a rather elegantly crafted building.

    Its rounded rooftop and tightly packed pirs exuded a temple-like atmosphere.

    Furthermore, the flowing waterways and flowers around them, bathed in the glow of the setting sun, created an incredibly beautiful scene.

    And then Kraush made the connection.

    ��The Noblewomen��s Club at Rahern Academy.��

    A ce for sipping tea and sharing gossip among the noblewomen of Rahern Academy.

    Currently, it primarily hosted the first-year students.

    While it may appear to be a casual social gathering, it was, in reality, a battleground of political maneuvering.

    Almost all the main gossip concerning Rahern Academy originated from here.

    While the male aristocrats didn��t create such assemblies, they often nted their trusted allies here to gather information.

    Kraush was taken aback by Charlotte bringing him here.

    So, he turned to her, bewildered.

    ��Why did you bring me here?��

    ��There have been some interesting rumors floating around recently. I thought it might help my little brother.��

    Her words indicated that she wanted him to gather information that would be beneficial for his future life at Rahern Academy.

    Once he realized that this was a considerate gesture on Charlotte��s part, Kraush showed a brief look of surprise.

    He had been working tirelessly to establish himself as a key figure among the second-year students.

    Thanks to those efforts, he had sessfully achieved that status.

    But because he had focused so heavily on the second years, hecked information about the distribution of power among first-year students.

    With the second years secured, it was now crucial for him to transition into a key yer among the first years as well.

    But how could he obtain such information?

    Well, what a coincidence.

    Here was Charlotte bringing him to a ce where information would be easily essible.

    ��Repay the debt, she said.��

    But this felt more like incurring a debt, didn��t it?

    While lost in thought, Charlotte confidently strode into the women��s club without hesitation.

    Her bold entrance made it clear she was familiar with the ce.

    ��Whoa, Charlotte?��

    ��Isn��t that Lady Charlotte Balheim?��

    ��Oh my, Lady Charlotte has arrived!��

    ��Isn��t this her first time visiting here?��

    As soon as Charlotte stepped foot inside, the women reacted with startled expressions.

    Yet, despite being so familiar with the ce, could it be that it truly was her first time in the women��s club?

    Staying true to her character, Charlotte was indeed being Charlotte.

    ��Charlotte?��

    At that moment, Kraush overheard a voice that immediately irritated him.

    Slowly turning his gaze, he was met with a woman sporting ocean-like hair.

    Amongst her gracefully refined appearance, her intelligent gaze stood out.

    The owner of those vibrant blue gemstone-like eyes was none other than the Empire��s Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    As soon as he saw her, Kraush barely managed to stifle a grimace at Sigrid��s eyes narrowing in discontent.

    After all, the women��s club was practically her territory, and Charlotte had just barged in.

    Naturally, that was expected.

    But Sigrid was crafty too.

    She quickly masked her emotions before locking eyes with Charlotte.

    ��It��s lovely to see you. I didn��t expect you to visit here. What brings you?��

    With an overly cheerful inquiry, Charlotte let out a short snort.

    ��Not here to see you.��

    And without the slightest hesitation, she turned her back on Sigrid.

    Sigrid��s meticulously groomed eyebrows twitched disapprovingly.

    Of course, given that she had been dismissed right in front of Charlotte, that reaction was only natural.

    Kraush began to notice how Charlotte treated everyone else differently.

    The saying, ��Heaven is high, and Earth is low,�� suited Charlotte perfectly; she was merciless to those she deemed undesirable.

    Especially considering her rtionship with Sigrid, which was bound to be hostile, her attitude intensified.

    ��It makes sense why Sigrid and Charlotte could never be friends.��

    These two were opposites in nature.

    The only trait they shared was their belief that they were the best in the world, their own brand of narcissism.

    ��Ah, is that so?��

    Sigrid managed to muster a strained smile before turning her gaze toward Kraush.

    ��By the way, I see we have a neer over here. Who might you be?��

    Naturally, Sigrid failed to notice Kraush��s true identity.

    Her brows knitted together in confusion.

    Charlotte, the one who usually apanied her, was someone kept in mind, yet this stranger was aplete mystery.

    Moreover, apart from their hair color, this stranger bore a striking resemnce to Charlotte.

    To Sigrid, Charlotte was a variable.

    It seemed she wanted to learn everything she could about those tied to her.

    Just then, Charlotte casually slipped her arm around Kraush��s shoulder.

    Being quite tall, Charlotte towered over Kraush, who now seemed nearly engulfed in her embrace.

    With a mischievous grin, she lifted her lips.

    ��My girlfriend.��

    Kraush stiffened, as did Sigrid.

    What nonsense had juste out of Charlotte��s mouth?

    But Charlotte simply tossed this bombshell and continued walking without a care.

    She boldly went straight to the central chair in the room and gestured for Kraush to join her.

    This level of unpredictability was enough to give Kraush a major headache.

    And judging by Sigrid��s wide-eyed expression, she was equally flummoxed.

    Because in her mind, Charlotte would never jokingly throw around the term ��girlfriend.��

    ��Girlfriend?��

    ��A girlfriend? Seriously?��

    It wasn��t just Sigrid��s surprise; every pair of eyes among the gathered women was suddenly focused on Kraush.

    Their gazes were a mix of intrigue, interest, and various emotions, including��surprisingly��jealousy.

    ��Jealousy? What��s that about?��

    Kraush found himself staring in disbelief before he instinctively reached for the back of his neck but quickly stopped himself.

    If he drew attention to himself, it could blow his cover.

    So, instead, he decided to obediently sit beside Charlotte.

    ��Hmm, so this is how it feels inside.��

    As if she sensed his inner turmoil, Charlotte began inspecting the interior of the women��s club, which was new to Kraush.

    To capture the hearts of noblewomen, it was adorned with thetest fashionable furniture, flowers, and various decor.

    Since Sigrid was at its helm, these items must have been procured under her guidance.

    ��Showcasing the Empire��s power while also putting on a charitable front��perfectly calcted.��

    Kraush felt his stomach turn at the sight, but he held it in.

    Whenever it came to Sigrid, nausea wasn��t far behind.

    ��Whoa-ha-ha! Is that truly you, Charlotte?��

    At that moment, another vibrant voice boomed through the hall.

    Kraush had definitely heard that voice before, so he turned to see a distinguished woman approaching.

    She wore a slightly cropped white shirt that teased her midriff, apanied by a long, red jacket disying the emblem of the Magic Department.

    Her ash-gray hair pulled back with bright yellow essories and round sses added to her striking appearance.

    Bang!

    The sound of her shark-like teeth shing together as she grinned was unmistakable.

    That woman was none other than Taria Bales, the top student of the Magic Department, famously knownter as the Thunder King who broke through to the Ten Great Lords.

    Among the Sky Generation, aside from Charlotte, she was the quickest to ascend to such lofty heights, specializing in Thunder Magic.

    ��She��s already a 7th Circle Adept now, right?��

    In terms of skill, she had already achieved Master level in advanced magic.

    Remarkably, she was only 16 years old.

    Considering her age, this aplishment was utterly absurd.

    ��The top students of the first years in the Unnamed Academy and the Magic Department are women, while in the second years, both top students are men.��

    An ironically strange dynamic was emerging.

    Taria approached with a chuckle.

    ��Fancy meeting you here! I thought our dear noble Charlotte didn��t enjoy ces like this?��

    Taria asked yfully, a challenge in her tone, earning an indifferent shrug from Charlotte.

    ��That��s my business.��

    Charlotte��s insistence on her noble status was unmistakable.

    ��Haha, indeed, it��s just like you, Charlotte.��

    Taria took Charlotte��s aloofness in stride, revealing her own easy-going nature.

    Clearly, she had a certain familiarity with Charlotte, bearing no offense from their previous exchanges.

    Kraush pondered how a connection had formed between them when they usually would not have met, especially since Charlotte rarely frequented Rahern Academy.

    Had Charlotte��s presence here opened a new page in her rtionship with Taria?

    ��Perhaps.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With such thoughts fleeting through his mind, Kraush turned to Taria at that moment.

    Their eyes met, and he noticed something unusual flicker in her gaze.

    Before Kraush could dwell on it, Taria casually pulled the turtleneck of her shirt, revealing something discreetly imprinted on her skin.

    Soon, Kraush��s eyes widened in recognition.

    ��Hello, nice to meet you. I don��t know who you are, but you seem close to Charlotte.��

    The moment Kraush saw her smile, he let out a short breath of disbelief.

    The ck star emzoned on her neck immediately caught his attention.

    And in that single instant, Kraush realized her identity.

    Taria Bales.

    She was a spy nted by the Crimson Garden at Rahern Academy.

    ��Let me tell you a little secret.��

    In that instant, letters began to appear before Kraush��s eyes.

    She was using a message spell right there.

    As her sharpened gaze swept the hall, she continued.

    ��There��s a spy nted by the ck Witch in here.��

    And then, chaos erupted.

 Chapter: 189

    Chapter: 189

    There��s a spy nted by the ck Witch in this hall.

    Kraush fell silent the moment he heard those words.

    Instead, his sixth sense began to react more fiercely than ever.

    Kraush looked at Taria.

    It was a silent question of how she knew that.

    �� I��m pretty sensitive to smells, especially ever since bing a spy for Crimson Garden in rtion to World Erosion. ��

    Though she wore an outwardly carefree smile, she answered Kraush��s unspoken question.

    Sister, huh?

    That was quite a familiar term for someone who had been turned into a spy.

    �� I only started feeling it suddenly about two days ago. ��

    She lightly tapped her nose with her finger.

    ��Two days ago.��

    That was when Kraush had been at Green Pine Hall.

    ��They must��ve taken advantage of my absence.��

    The ck Witch still didn��t have all the information about Kraush.

    Thus, it was clear that she had seized the opportunity to sneak in while he was away.

    ��Regardless, it��s better to find and resolve this.��

    He needed to avoid any information from leaking to Ixion.

    Currently, Ixion couldn��t afford to move recklessly considering Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s influence.

    Any misstep could result in bloodshed, which would ultimately harm them all.

    ��So, they��re trying to gather information without drawing attention.��

    For Ixion, who needed Ignis, Kraush was someone he could never overlook.

    And this was something Kraush had intended all along.

    ��Oh, looks like it��s almost full now.��

    While Kraush was lost in thought, Taria casually slid a chair beside him and sat down.

    �� I��ll take care of this. No need to worry. I��ve already informed Crimson Garden beforehand. ��

    Now it made sense why she hadn��t hesitated to guide Crimson Garden toward the women��s club.

    She likely wanted to create an opportunity for casual contact with Taria.

    Thinking of how they must be giggling now truly felt like something Crimson Garden would do.

    In the meantime, as Taria had mentioned, people had begun to take their seats in the hall.

    The women��s club was, after all, a social gathering.

    Perhaps that��s why an array of dishes and snacks had magically appeared in front of Kraush, Charlotte, and Taria.

    ��Now, about the desserts we��ve prepared����

    Someone excitedly started exining about the desserts, but Kraush wasn��t particrly interested.

    Instead, he ignored the gazes directed his way, quickly scanning the women around him.

    ��I��m getting a good sense of things here.��

    Kraush quickly gauged who was aligned with whom by observing the seating arrangement.

    It turned out that the central forces hadn��t shifted much over time.

    The power structure of the women��s clubprised five factions.

    First, there was Charlotte Balheim, a force in herself.

    She was in a league of her own, so noparison even came to mind.

    Then came the second faction led by Taria Bales, the head student of the Magic Department.

    ��The third faction is Elyring Ornora from the Jem Kingdom, ranked second in literature among the first-year students.��

    She was sitting elegantly, taking sips of tea, her intellectual demeanor profoundly evident.

    Yet beneath thatposed exterior, her eyes were restlessly scanning the room.

    With her unique ability of perfect recall, she housed a plethora of information in her mind.

    She had built her own influence in Rahern Academy based on that knowledge.

    Though she seemed like a regr woman, she was as formidable as the entric and clever Sigrid Ephania.

    ��Then there��s Mirei Baekis, the top student of theology from the Freeman Holy Kingdom.��

    Anotherdy sat there, maintaining perfect posture as she delicately munched on pastries.

    Despite how soft and crumbly the snack was, not a single crumb fell from her mouth.

    At just 16, she was already a cardinal of Freeman, but after the arrival of Saint Aria Stigma, she dly vacated that position.

    Cardinal Mirei Baekis she was.

    Naturally, all of them belonged to Rahern Academy��s head student council.

    In other words, they were central figures within the academy itself.

    Among them, the most significant power belonged to none other than the Empire��s Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    True to her position, she actively gathered loyal followers in the women��s club.

    As a result, she formed thergest faction, yet she harbored a clear disadvantage.

    ��Perhaps she can manage those beneath her, but shecks the power to sway anypetitors.��

    Sigrid had bad rtions with other women.

    Her intense monopolistic tendencies didn��t help her earn allies, especially among the very women she sought to win over.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Thus, Sigrid often found herself at odds with her female peers.

    If others acknowledged her position and prowess, she��d generously extend her help, but if they dared challenge her, she��d bare her teeth.

    It thus made sense why Sigrid struggled to garner support from the female members of the Sky Generation.

    Ironically, Kraush��s own group, which he had gathered, had a strong female presence.

    ����Seems I shouldn��t be throwing stones at Arthur right now.��

    Getting tangled among all this, Kraush felt a slight headache with the growing female-centric power dynamics wrapping around him.

    Of course, in stopping the world��s destruction, who cares about gender?

    Yet, knowing how he appeared to others made him question if he was on the right path.

    ��But even so����

    As long as he couldn��t bring Sigrid down, there was no way to draw the male members swayed by her power into his fold.

    Eventually, a confrontation was bound to arise.

    [ Why not arrange a blind date? ]

    In that instant, Kraush heard Crimson Garden chiming in from up by the window, preening its feathers.

    [ Ah, right. The kids around you are all infatuated with you, so if you did that, it��d turn into a knife fight. Tsk, tsk, it��s all your fault. Who dared to toy with peppers? Since it��se to this, why not invite all of them as brides equally? ]

    Feeling a headacheing on, Kraush decided to block out Crimson Garden��s chatter.

    ��Sigrid��s failure to build her faction likely also ties back to Charlotte.��

    Had Sigrid achieved top rank among the Unnamed Academy��s first-year students, easily building power within the women��s club wouldn��t have been a stretch.

    The prestige of being the top student counted for a lot.

    But Charlotte had unceremoniously snatched that ranking from under Sigrid��s nose.

    From Sigrid��s perspective, that must��ve been an unexpected twist.

    ��At this point, Charlotte��s brilliance is undoubtedly reaching its peak.��

    Thus, it was inevitable for Sigrid��s faction to be weakened.

    This was a legitimate reason for Sigrid to grit her teeth every time she saw Charlotte.

    ��Who would have thought Lady Charlotte would participate in the women��s club?��

    At that moment, Elyring Ornora, literary runner-up from the first year, spoke up.

    She observed Charlotte with keen interest, as did everyone else.

    ��I always thought Lady Charlotte wouldn��t dream of attending gatherings like this.��

    Elyring��s sentiment was acknowledged by all present.

    Charlotte, feeling the attention, crossed her arms without a hint of difort.

    ��I heard a lot about my little brother here.��

    The instant she began to speak, the room collectively held its breath.

    That was because a faint glimmer of malice danced in Charlotte��s eyes.

    ��I came to see if anyone was bad-mouthing my brother.��

    ����You seem to care a lot for your little brother,�� Elyring remarked with surprise.

    To this, Charlotte merely smirked, ncing at Kraush beside her.

    ��I guess it��s because he��s my only little brother.��

    Was she joking or being serious?

    Kraush sighed internally, finding it hard to decipher her tone.

    ��So, who might this person be?��

    Elyring suddenly shifted her attention to Kraush.

    Truthfully, her curiosity was piqued not by anything else but by the sudden appearance of Kraush by Charlotte��s side.

    With her unique memory skills, she had memorized most faces and names upon entering the academy.

    Naturally, she was well aware of the important figures and their backgrounds.

    But, surprise, surprise!

    The figure now beside Charlotte was definitely a stranger to Elyring.

    For someone like her, that indicated that Charlotte had intentionally concealed this person��s identity.

    Especially since Charlotte had outright dered that this was her boyfriend.

    Elyring��s green-eyed gaze sparkled with intrigue.

    ��Who are you, I wonder?��

    Yet, in her clever mind, she couldn��t fathom that Charlotte would bring a male figure into a gathering only for women.

    Not even Charlotte would likely engage in something like that in a space dominated by women.

    Thus, Kraush inevitably became more of a mystery.

    ��Are you trying to draw attention?��

    As Charlotte issued a warning, Elyring stepped back with a slight grimace.

    She, too, was no match for Charlotte��s formidable presence.

    No one dared to provoke Charlotte and risk a bacsh.

    All present were acutely aware of that fact.

    ��Alright, alright. Let��s just enjoy the tea party as usual.��

    Thus, the women��s club, a known ground for exchanging information,menced with Charlotte, the unexpected presence.

    At first, they were all a bit stiff, perhaps due to the infamous Charlotte��s presence, but as she simply watched and did nothing, the atmosphere gradually eased up.

    Thanks to that, Kraush wasfortably soaking in intel and observing power dynamics.

    ��Did you hear about this?��

    The women present were keen on information.

    Perhaps that��s why for them, information equated to their status and power.

    Thus, having an unknown piece of information was a way to showcase their strength.

    ��Wait, what����

    ��Wow!��

    The moment someone shared a piece of information, gasps filled the room.

    And the one who divulged the info looked quite pleased with themselves.

    Drunk on the thrill of wielding power, they seemed to be basking in that sense of superiority.

    The women��s club continued along those lines.

    ��So, there seems to be ack of worthwhile information.��

    While that thought crossed his mind, Kraush��s eyes were scanning the room eagerly.

    He was curious to know who the ck Witch��s spy was, as Taria had mentioned.

    ��They probably won��t piece together my true identity.��

    Kraush had be quite adept at wielding the powers of World Erosion.

    Unless one was an actual World Erosion entity, no ordinary spy could prate his facade.

    Thus began Kraush��s hunt for the ck Witch��s minion.

    ��Everyone��s talking about irrelevant matters.��

    Suddenly, someone piped up.

    On that, all eyes turned towards her with expression indicating their surprise.

    It was a ssic ��you had to be there�� moment.

    After all, she was widely known as a crazy woman from the Special ss.

    The infamous maker of magic tools, Rona Imblize.

    Born into the Imblize family, known for their ancestral magic tool crafting, Rona was the wackiest of the bunch and hailed as a genius.

    It was no surprise that she practically demolished the magic training grounds several times while testing her creations.

    Recent incidents included magic tools she crafted causing serious injuries to not just her ssmates but even to professors attempting to intervene.

    She had created a ludicrous tool that could turn her own body into a weapon.

    And she had irresponsibly handed it to an average student.

    Her reckless creation led to a rampage, resulting in not just student injuries but also sending the professor who tried to intervene to the hospital for an extended stay.

    Although Rona formally apologized, her reputation plummeted.

    Even if she were to offer her gadgets to students now, no one would dare touch them.

    ��If you hear my info, I doubt you��ll react like this,�� she dered, confidently donning a triumphant smile.

    ��Want me to share one?��

    She raised her finger yfully.

    At her sudden confidence, attention quickly shifted towards her.

    After a few seconds of anticipation, she finally spoke.

    ��There��s someone at Rahern Academy who has made a pact with the World Erosion entity.��

    And the entire women��s club went rigid.

 Chapter: 190

    Chapter: 190

    In the frozen atmosphere of the women��s club, Kraush merely stared at Rona Imblize.

    Rona Imblize, the maker of magic tools.

    Though now she was beingbeled as a madwoman, the magical tools she wouldter create would be so coveted that even if you wanted them, you couldn��t get your hands on them.

    ��If I could bring Rona Imblize into the Sky Generation����

    The Sky Generation would undoubtedly possess unprecedented power, along with those magical tools.

    The problem was now.

    The fact that she just dropped a bombshell surprise.

    ��There is currently someone at Rahern Academy who has made a pact with the World Erosion entity.��

    Normally, that would��ve been dismissed as mumbo jumbo.

    But not long ago, Rahern Academy had been shaken by an incident.

    That was when the associate professor of magic, Jenicalen, became a servant of the World Erosion and kidnapped three noble students.

    Though the incident itself revealed the sneaky tactics of the noble students, raising Felray��s status significantly, it was undeniably crucial that Jenicalen had be a servant of the World Erosion.

    Such an event had urred just recently.

    So, for Rona to make this statement now, it was understandable why everyone was stunned.

    ����Are you serious, Ms. Rona Imblize?��

    In the now quiet hall, someone broke the silence and spoke up.

    Underneath her blue hair, her transparent eyes belonged to Mirei Baekis.

    The youngest cardinal in the history of the Freeman Kingdom.

    Faced with her, Rona suddenly unbuttoned her shirt.

    At her unexpected move, everyone looked on in bewilderment as she revealed a small ne nestled in her cleavage.

    The ne was in the shape of a tiny sword brooch.

    Rona held the brooch with her fingers, stretching her lips into a wide grin.

    ��You know there was that recent incident at the academy? So, I made this: a magic tool for detecting World Erosion entities hiding among people.��

    ��Is that true?��

    Upon hearing that, everyone disyed surprised expressions.

    They never imagined Rona could create something like that.

    If what Rona said was true, it meant she could identify all the betrayers who had turned to the World Erosion.

    What an incredible invention!

    Kraush��s gaze shifted sideways.

    There stood Taria Bales, the head student of the Magic Department, observing the situation with her arms crossed.

    She was a member of Crimson Garden.

    If she were to use this magic tool here and now, it would be an instant discovery.

    ��Oh, so you��ve found the servants of the World Erosion with that?��

    Even Elyring Ornora, the second in literature among first-year students, showed interest in the magic tool.

    As the eyes concentrated on her, Rona gently rolled the tool in her hands before letting it drop.

    It naturally nestled back between her cleavage.

    ��The one caught will know best, I suppose.��

    With a sly smile, she propped her chin and surveyed the hall.

    That gesture hinted that there was indeed a servant of the World Erosion present.

    The members of the women��s club began to nce around, sensing something amiss.

    Everyone understood the meaning behind Rona��s actions.

    As doubts began to flourish in their minds, Mirei was the first to speak.

    ��Well, I hope this isn��t just a joke.��

    Sparking her transparent eyes with urgency, Mirei prompted Rona.

    ��I would like you to use the magic tool quickly to unveil the servant of the World Erosion.��

    Under her insistence, Rona tilted her head, maintaining her propped posture.

    ��That would be boring. I think I haven��t showcased my magic tool��s superiority yet.��

    It wasn��t surprising that Rona was referred to as a madwoman, given her refusal to immediately reveal the identity of the servant.

    The atmosphere in the hall shifted; instead of looking at each other with suspicion, eyes turned toward Rona with reproach.

    Yet amidst those using nces, Rona remained calm.

    As the mood soured, Kraush assessed the situation.

    ��Things are unfolding terribly here.��

    In the midst of this turmoil, he started pinpointing individuals suspicious of being the servant.

    Others might not have suspected them, but being a reincarnation, Kraush had his reasons to be cautious.

    Yet hecked certainty.

    The servants of Crimson Garden were rtively easy to spot.

    In fact, they purposefully made themselves more noticeable.

    That was a warning to the World Erosion entities surrounding them: this child is my servant, so beware, or you��ll pay a price.

    However, the ck Witch deliberately created her servants for infiltration at Rahern Academy.

    Thus, even someone like Kraush couldn��t easily identify them.

    ��A servant of the World Erosion, huh?��

    At that moment, Sigrid, who had been observing the ongoing affair, finally spoke.

    When she opened her mouth, all eyes in the hall immediately turned to her.

    After all, Sigrid was the center of attention in this gathering.

    ��Regardless of what Rona is thinking, I hope this isn��t just a mere prank.��

    With a yful smile, Sigrid looked at Rona.

    ��If it turns out to be a joke, it could cause serious trouble for someone.��

    Feeling nauseated, Kraush noted the peculiar glint in her eyes.

    That was because he realized the potential danger Rona��s magic tool posed.

    If someone did not please her, they could easily be branded as a servant of the World Erosion.

    Rona��s magic tool embodied that risk.

    ��Shall we wrap up today��s gathering then?��

    The atmosphere darkened considerably, prompting Sigrid to suggest ending the women��s club.

    Sigrid had said rtively little throughout the meeting.

    With Charlotte in attendance, she likely wanted to avoid sharing valuable information.

    Other members of the women��s club seemed to agree with Sigrid��s decision.

    Given the underlying tension from the silent power struggle between Charlotte and Sigrid, the atmosphere had already been heavy.

    With Rona dropping bombshells, everyone seemed to lean towards ending the meeting.

    ��Well then, until next time.��

    ��It was a beneficial session.��

    As everyone exchanged farewells, they began to exit the hall one by one.

    Certainly, today��s discussions would spread like wildfire throughout Rahern Academy.

    Most likely, the buzz revolving around Rona��s statement about the servant of the World Erosion would be the talk of the town.

    ��It��s over.��

    Even Charlotte, who had seemed disinterested the entire time and was just tidying her nails, finally stood up.

    Just as she rose, Kraush also got to his feet, at that moment, Taria brushed past him.

    As Kraush extended his hand and gently grasped Taria��s sleeve, their eyes met, and he silently conveyed his intention to talk.

    Taria nodded lightly and continued to exit.

    As Kraush stepped out alongside Charlotte, he caught a glimpse of the sun beginning to set.

    They had indeed spent quite a while in the women��s club.

    They say when women start chatting, it never ends, and honestly, that was the truth.

    ��How was it?��

    In that moment, Charlotte turned to Kraush, posing the question.

    ��It was enlightening.��

    Had he not attended today��s women��s club, he would��ve had to hear Rona��s news secondhand.

    It was undoubtedly a beneficial time.

    ��Good, that��s all that matters,��

    Charlotte replied simply, continuing on her way.

    Why did Charlotte bring him to today��s gathering?

    Kraush watched her retreating figure, still perplexed.

    ��Could I ask just one more favor, sister?��

    It was initially something he intended to resolve by himself.

    But today, for some reason, he felt it was okay to ask Charlotte.

    She turned abruptly, pausing her steps.

    Her lips curled up into her usual smile, with the corners raised.

    ��Speak.��

    Her tone felt drastically different from how it would have been before.

    ����There��s a guy named Arthur Gramalte. Could you get him into the Lion��s Order?��

    The fake Arthur Gramalte.

    To truly understand him, Kraush aimed to get him involved in the Lion��s Order he belonged to.

    This would give Arthur a chance to see both Kraush and Charlotte up close.

    ��Sure, that��s not a problem,��

    Charlotte replied effortlessly.

    There was not even a hint of hesitation in her agreement.

    Kraush stared at her in awe.

    He had rarely made requests of Charlotte throughout his life.

    After all, the worlds they lived in were dramatically different.

    They had hardly spent time together as children, and by the time they were adults, Charlotte had already be a star shining brighter than anyone.

    He was merely a shadow inparison.

    In the radiant light, even a shadow could not exist.

    However, after his reincarnation, intertwining with Charlotte in various matters, he had asked her for favors more recently.

    In this world, Charlotte was one of the most crucial figures.

    Perhaps that��s why he finally understood now.

    Charlotte held no expectations from him.

    She simply fulfills requests without expecting anything in return.

    No matter the nature of his request.

    ��Ah, I see.��

    Kraush reached a realization as another pair of his colored sses broke free.

    He finally recognized how he had viewed Charlotte all this time.

    Even after his reincarnation, that perception hadn��t changed��those sses were so dark they were practically imprable.

    ��Me too.��

    Kraush lived his life foreverparing himself to Charlotte, from the moment he was born.

    After all, she was already a genius from the day she was born.

    Perhaps that��s why he only beheld her as the world��s greatest genius and Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim.

    Not as his sister, but merely as the sword saint, Charlotte Balheim.

    Thus, hepletely misinterpreted and judged every aspect she disyed.

    He hadpartmentalized his family and bloodline as things separate from each other.

    It was inevitable.

    No matter how much he acknowledged his ipetence, deep inside, he resented and envied Charlotte.

    She shone so brilliantly that it blinded him with pride.

    That��s why it became a form of self-defense.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He treated his sister, Charlotte Balheim, and the Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim, as two separate entities.

    But now, in this moment, Kraush finally understood the meaning behind Charlotte��s actions toward him.

    Charlotte always regarded him as her little brother.

    That was true even before the reincarnation.

    To her, he was her little brother, regardless of the timeline.

    He had always put up walls against her.

    ��It wasn��t right to criticize Velokin.��

    He had consistently shut away the only person who remained as family.

    Suddenly, augh escaped his lips.

    He felt disgusted with himself for not being able to see Charlotte as his sister, and he felt sorry for her too.

    The fact that he acknowledged this only after his reincarnation was pathetic.

    Before the reincarnation, he never treated his own sister as a sister.

    After the desperate battle with the Swordmaster, having finally defeated him and nearing death, Charlotte had once said, in front of him, as her heartbeat finally faded:

    ��Kraush, pay attention.��

    Her sword always shone proudly towards the sky.

    ��This is who your sister, Charlotte Balheim, is.��

    She had presented her signature smile as always.

    Many words that should have been said back then flooded his mind.

    Words he hadn��t uttered not even once during that moment.

    ��Ha.��

    And now he realized those words could never reach her again.

    Because that world no longer existed.

    Regret can truly torment a person.

    He could no longer make amends for the actions of that day.

    Kraush saw Charlotte in front of him again.

    She had the same blue-ck hair as he did.

    That hair, a symbol of Balheim, danced in the breeze.

    Between the setting sun, Charlotte looked at Kraush, and for the first time, he saw a warmth in her eyes he had never noticed before.

    Those eyes he��d always thought of as cold now held a glimmer of affection.

    Kraush smiled back at her.

    ��I��ll ask you out next time.��

    Hearing that, Charlotte let out a mildugh.

    As always, Charlotte considered him her little brother and gracefully turned away.

    ��Do that. I��ll be looking forward to it.��

    Her steps were lighter than before.

    It was the kind of step Charlotte often took when she was in a good mood.

    As Kraush watched her retreating figure, his gaze lifted towards the sky.

    With a setting sun, there must inevitably be a rising sun too.

    Just as a vanished world gives way to a new one.

    Kraush, recalling the old world, continued to live in the new one today.

 Chapter: 191

    Chapter: 191

    After wrapping up his promise with Charlotte, Kraush parted ways with her and began to walk away.

    Before long, he sensed an approaching presence nearby.

    When Kraush turned his head, he saw a striking woman with ash-colored hair tied up, looking like a shark.

    ��Hey, little bro!��

    Seeing her brush off what could have been a serious crisis earlier, Kraush let out a sigh.

    ��What are you acting so rxed for when the moment Rona goes off the rails, the secret of Crimson Garden could be exposed?��

    ��Ha ha ha, I admit that was a bit nerve-wracking. But Rona��s a bit scatterbrained, though she never lies!��

    Well, it seems she shares the scatterbrained trait herself, but that��s beside the point.

    Anyway, she let out her heartyugh and ced her hand on her hip.

    ��So, did you specifically call me for a reason?��

    ��Keep a close eye on Rona Imblize.��

    Upon hearing that, her eyes sparkled for a moment.

    ��Rona didn��t point to anyone in particr, huh? You��re calcting that a servant of the ck Witch will show up beside her?��

    Taria, proving her intelligence as a magic user, grasped the situation right away.

    ��Yes, from the ck Witch��s perspective, she wouldn��t want her nted servant to be exposed.��

    If Rona were to identally spill the beans about the servants of the World Erosion, it would be a significant blow on their side.

    Naturally, the ck Witch would want to dispose of Rona before that could happen.

    Taria, being a first-year student, had more freedom to keep an eye on Ronapared to second-year student Kraush.

    ��Of course, aside from that, it��s still good to keep monitoring her.��

    After hearing Kraush��s words, Taria tilted her head curiously.

    ��Is there another reason?��

    ��Just keeping my options open.��

    Taria crossed her arms, giving a thoughtful hum and a snort.

    ��Then if things get dangerous, just call through Crimson Garden. I��ll rush right over.��

    Kraush casually pointed to the sky.

    There was a crow leisurely soaring through the air above.

    Taria nced up at the sky and grinned.

    ��Do I look that weak? I could handle myself just fine even without you, little bro!��

    As the head of the Magic Department��s first-year students, her pride was quite high.

    Especially since she belonged to Crimson Garden; she must��ve picked up a lot of magic and skills.

    But the world isn��t just about that.

    ��If I��m in trouble, I��ll ask for help.��

    Taria had just turned 16.

    She was undoubtedly a genius, likely to be one of the Ten Great Lords in the future.

    However, that was all in the future.

    Currently, ording to the world standards, she couldn��t be considered that strong yet.

    It seemed she hadn��t had much worldly experience and was still somewhat of a fledgling.

    So even a genius like her could make a mistake at any moment.

    ��Especially with the servants of the World Erosion, even if you��re highly skilled, showing off doesn��t help.��

    The servants of the World Erosion possess special powers not found in this world.

    They create unexpected variables with their own unique training methods.

    Kraush had seen countless people die due to such variables.

    Naturally, Taria wouldn��t be exempt from those dangers.

    ��So just call out if anything happens. Two heads are better than one, right?��

    ����Hmmm.��

    Taria, who had been crossing her arms while listening, eventually released them and adjusted her sses.

    ��You��re quite the little old man, aren��t you? Reminds me of the instructors at the Mage Tower.��

    ��Just call it maturity.��

    ��Well, I suppose 15 is the age when one likes to feel mature.��

    She smiled knowingly, recalling her own simr phase.

    Sorry, but I��ve lived at least ten years longer than you.

    But Taria had no way of knowing that.

    ��Alright then. I��ll take your advice, little bro.��

    With a wave, Taria turned and left.

    Kraush felt a bit unsettled watching her leave.

    It made sense, considering that Taria had made a simr mistake in the past due to her pride.

    That incident had led her to stay holed up in the Mage Tower.

    ��Taria, there��s just one thing you should remember.��

    Kraush called out to her back.

    ��The ck Witch can nt servants in others without their consent.��

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    With that, Taria departed.

    Kraush stood there, staring at the spot she had just vacated.

    ��Crimson Garden, please take care of this.��

    [Don��t worry. They��re my servants. I��ll keep a close watch on them.]

    On that front, he could trust Crimson Garden.

    Kraush stretched his arms wide and cracked his neck loudly.

    Today felt especially long for some reason.

    ��I need to hurry up and report to Darling, then get back to my room and take a break.��

    Forget training or anything; the mental fatigue was substantial.

    He needed some serious rest.

    �� �� ��

    Finally back in his male form, Kraush returned to the dorm with a sense of calmness.

    ��How did it go?��

    The thought of Darling waiting with eager eyes made him feel slightly irritated. But he held it together and finally found his dorm room.

    ��Oh, Kraush!��

    Just as he thought of lying down in bed for a bit, he bumped into his maid, Alicia, standing outside his door.

    She waved frantically upon seeing him, and Kraush walked over, puzzled.

    ��Alicia, why are you outside?��

    ��There��s a guest inside.��

    A guest?

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    There was no one scheduled to visit him.

    ��Who could it be?��

    Kraush nced around.

    The kids peeking at him seemed startled and hurriedly retreated into their rooms.

    For some reason, the atmosphere in the dorm felt quite chaotic.

    Kraush��s eyes were drawn to his own room.

    Something about opening that door sent a shiver down his spine.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    After a moment of hesitation, Kraush grasped the doorknob and turned it.

    Given his personality, he preferred to confront anything that seemed suspicious.

    <em>Creak-</em>

    As he opened the door, which was unusually stiff today, Kraush stepped inside.

    Immediately, he felt the room was far more cramped than usual.

    No, cramped doesn��t quite capture it.

    It was packed.

    That��s because a creature much smaller than his hand was sipping tea in front of the provided table.

    As Kraush stared nkly at the creature, he felt a strong urge to shut the door and leave.

    However, knowing the creature��s status, he suppressed the urge and spoke out.

    ��Principal.��

    It was none other than the former head of the Sanctuary of Stars, Tuhwang Durandal.

    What on earth could it mean to find their principal leisurely enjoying tea in his room?

    One thing was for sure; this wholesome vision wasn��t veryforting.

    ��Oh, Kraush! You finally arrived. You seem busy.��

    ��Life at Rahern Academy keeps me quite upied, in many ways.��

    ��Ha ha, I heard you managed to achieve the top score in the entrance evaluation recently. Congrattions!��

    It didn��t seem like the principal hade just to extend congrattions.

    Kraush approached him with a more cautious gaze, feeling a sense of wariness.

    ��Seems you were waiting for me. Is there a reason?��

    If there was a reason to meet, he should state it quickly.

    Kraush made sure that message was clear.

    Durandal broke into a heartyugh before gesturing to him.

    ��Have a seat, will you?��

    Kraush obliged, and in no time, Alicia quickly ced a cup of tea and snacks in front of him.

    Although he had just eaten at the women��s gathering and felt quite stuffed, he took a polite sip of the tea and looked at Durandal.

    Before him, a massive bear of a man sat, and facing him made Kraush acutely aware of just howrge he was.

    The problem, however, was that this giant was agile despite his size.

    ��Kraush, do you wish to grow stronger?��

    It was a sudden question.

    But it was a question that held a lot of meaning.

    It also resonated with every student in the Magic Department, given that they all probably thought the same.

    ��Of course.��

    ��No, what I��m asking goes deeper. Do you have a specific goal in getting stronger?��

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    It was because of the serious look in Durandal��s eyes that made him take notice.

    Goals.

    Of course, I have one.

    Back in his desperate days, Kraush lived a pointless life until he made a singr goal.

    It was to prevent the world from destruction.

    That was the only goal Kraush ever had in his life.

    Driven by that singr urgency, he never rested, craving strength.

    Had he sensed it?

    Even without receiving an answer, Durandal slowly began to smile.

    ��Those who hold onto their goals be endlessly strong. I��ve seen many such individuals.��

    In a time of upheaval, Durandal had witnessed many grow in their own ways or fail along the way.

    And wishing for even one extra person not to falter, he built Rahern Academy.

    ��There was an ancient prophecy passed down from the previous Supreme Sefira.��

    The Sefira family, known for astrology, had its prophecy etched in Durandal��s memory.

    ��I won��t mention the details as revealing the prophecy as that chains you to fate����

    Kraush caught Durandal��s keen gaze, reflecting the intensity of the moment.

    ��I believe, Kraush, that you are someone who aligns with that prophecy.��

    Kraush wore a puzzled frown.

    He couldn��t understand what Durandal was trying to imply by taking so long to get to the point.

    ��Do you know of the Forbidden Art, Dragon��s Fall?��

    ��D-Dragon��s Fall?��

    It was a lethal spell said to summon a disaster dragon.

    Durandal had used this to thwart countless servants of the World Erosion.

    Because Dragon��s Fall was an anti-World Erosion technique like no other.

    Through this art, Durandal had managed to redeploy the powers of the World Erosion against their own.

    One notable example was Jenicalen, the associate professor of magic, caught during the noble kidnapping incident.

    ��I have never produced a sessor for the Dragon��s Fall. I have no children, nor have I encountered a worthy master.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyes opened wide.

    It was because he finally understood what Durandal was trying to convey.

    ��Dragon��s Fall.��

    A smile graced Durandal��s lips.

    ��Kraush, would you like to learn?��

    Be the sessor of Tuhwang Durandal.

    He was essentially saying that.

    Kraush froze in disbelief.

    It was an utterly absurd stroke of luck.

    Facing the servants of the World Erosion, Ikshion next, learning Dragon��s Fall would grant him immense power.

    However, there was a problem to consider.

    Namely, Kraush himself wielded the power of World Erosion.

    Using Dragon��s Fall would mean crashing against the very forces he currently possessed.

    It was a path opposite to the one Kraush was currently treading.

    What the oue would be, even he couldn��t predict.

    But Kraush wasn��t stupid enough to pass up the opportunity in front of him.

    Life was always filled with risks.

    What��s most rewarding is how greatly one can ovee those risks��Kraush knew that better than anyone.

    ��There has to be a way to wield Dragon��s Fall.��

    Thoughts raced through Kraush��s mind.

    ��Ah.��

    In that instant, a lightning bolt of inspiration struck him.

    Just one.

    Just one.

    If he were to acquire that curse, he could create absurd results.

    By sheer coincidence, Kraush was nning to go meet Veltoa Lacroix to obtain the ultimate curse.

    As if the puzzle pieces clicked into ce, he took another step closer to thwarting the destruction of the world.

    Kraush��s blue irises shone fiercely.

    ��I��ll learn.��

    Those with a goal be strong.

    That fitted Kraush perfectly.

 Chapter: 192

    Chapter: 192

    It had been quite a while since the midterm evaluations took ce.

    Before anyone knew it, summer was right around the corner.

    The World Tree, which had been showering pink petals for ages, was now radiating a fresh green light.

    Beneath this World Tree stood Rahern Academy.

    ��Ah!��

    ��Caw-caw!��

    ��Quit whining and get up!��

    The training sounds echoing from the Unnamed Academy were as relentless as ever.

    Kraush was currently sitting cross-legged in an absurd location, quietly closing his eyes.

    He was none other than atop a branch of the World Tree.

    An immensely high ce, a stark contrast to the ground below.

    For the past few weeks, Kraush had been climbing this tree like it was his job.

    The reason? Durandal.

    ��The training starts at the top of the sacred tree. Get moving as you climb!��

    As soon as Durandal said that, he straight up climbed the World Tree.

    His nonchnt posture, hands behind his back as he ascended, made it look easy.

    But as soon as Kraush started climbing himself, he realized just how ludicrous it was.

    The World Tree was much taller than it appeared.

    At first, it followed a gentle slope along the roots, but from halfway up, it was practically vertical.

    Even using aura to climb up the wall had its limits.

    Thanks to that, Kraush jammed his Rain Thunder into the World Tree midway and leapt using his Excel skill.

    Then he��d stab the sword in again to keep climbing.

    ��Damn, I didn��t think I��d end up using Excel for this,�� he grumbled, fighting back the urge to curse as he climbed.

    If he were anyone else, he probably would��ve given up shouting curses by now, but Kraush was no ordinary guy.

    Whenever his stamina hit the wall, he would fall once, stab the great sword he brought into the sacred tree, and sit there snoozing to recover his energy.

    Then, he��d repeat the climb until he finally reached the branch of the World Tree.

    ��I��ve made it.��

    As Kraush arrived, exhausted and worn out, Durandal greeted him with a very rxed demeanor.

    He then said bluntly,

    ��Sit down and cross your legs.��

    With no time to catch a breath, Kraush trudged over to cross his legs.

    Soaking with sweat and looking like a mess, the fierce determination in his eyes remained.

    Durandal approached Kraush from behind and pped a piece of paper on him.

    ��This paper I just stuck on you has the power to suppress your aura.��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush felt his internal aurapletely still.

    He realized a formless energy was rising from the paper he had on his back.

    That force was undoubtedly the secret art of Raigongrak belonging to Durandal.

    ��I thought it only suppressed World Erosion,�� he mused.

    It seems this power could also suppress aura at will.

    As Kraush was still digesting this, Durandal continued,

    ��From now on, you will learn the fundamental power of Raigongrak.��

    ��Fundamental power?��

    ��That��s right. Once you master that power, the paper on your back will naturally fall off.��

    The paper on his back had such meaning behind it.

    ��It��s a kind of test, then.��

    ��Exactly. If you can��t pass this, you��ll never learn Raigongrak.��

    With that, Durandal walked over and plopped down, sitting cross-legged, silently staring at Kraush.

    Feeling that gaze, Kraush awkwardly maintained his position, expecting some advice.

    But Durandal merely watched in silence, allowing him to figure things out alone.

    Kraush quickly grasped what this meant.

    ��So, I have to figure this out on my own.��

    Sticking a paper infused with Raigongrak on him and telling him to just figure it out��what a ridiculous situation!

    It was absurd, but if this was part of the training, he had no choice.

    Reluctantly, Kraush closed his eyes and began tuning into his own senses.

    As per Durandal��s wishes, Kraush��s internal aura was indeed like a statuepletely still.

    That sensation was peculiar.

    It felt as if a massive weight was pressing down on his aura.

    Moreover, the power of World Erosion also quieted down to match.

    Just like the aura, the power of World Erosion was subdued as well.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush felt an unusual calm within himself.

    Previously, the noise of his aura and World Erosion had been chaotic day in, day out.

    But today, with both powers asleep, only serenity was left.

    It was like his body had been emptied.

    Strangely enough, Kraush didn��t find this sensation unsettling at all.

    ��This feeling����

    It reminded him of a curse he once endured.

    There was a curse that worked simrly to Raigongrak.

    That curse was none other than one that consumed a person��s aura.

    For ordinary people, this curse didn��t really cause any trouble.

    However, for exceptional individuals like those of the Sky Generation, it was utterly destructive.

    After all, no matter how exceptional you are, you can��t fight only with your bare hands when your aura is gone.

    Thus, Kraush had absorbed this curse, which had been cast on one of the Sky Generation members.

    If he were any slower, he could��ve been stripped of his aurapletely.

    The moment he absorbed that curse, it quickly engulfed his aura.

    But unfortunately, Kraush��s inherent aura was nothing remarkable to begin with.

    He had long given up on mastering martial arts!

    Being wrapped up in curses, it had be toote for him to manipte aura.

    At that moment, Kraush felt the same sensation he had experienced back then.

    The feeling of having his aurapletely extinguished, leaving him full of curses.

    While the curses themselves were noisy, the emptiness of his aura resonated with tranquility.

    For some reason, Kraush feltfortable with this sensation.

    While others might panic, he began surveying his surroundings within.

    With his interior calm, Kraush became more sensitive to the sounds around him.

    The powerful winds at such heights stirred the leaves of the World Tree, causing them to flutter.

    Yet the sound was not solely that of the World Tree.

    He could sense that the sky, the ground, and the sea all had their own sounds and powers, moving in symphony.

    Given the calm within himself, the powers of nature became all the more vivid.

    As Kraush sensed this power, the forces themselves began to sense his presence too.

    Perhaps that��s why those forces became curious about the void in him.

    Slowly, they started seeping into his interior.

    Kraush knew this sensation well.

    It was precisely the feeling he had when absorbing the power of World Erosion.

    ��The way to handle it differs, but the principle is the same.��

    As soon as he grasped that, Kraush began absorbing the power at high speed.

    Before long, that unknown power filled his being.

    A power distinctly different from aura or World Erosion.

    The moment that power flooded his core, Kraush felt a formless energyyering over his body.

    Atst, when Kraush opened his eyes, he was met with a scenery vastly different from before.

    Just as he felt an expansive force when absorbing the power of World Erosion, he felt something grand once again from the strength absorbed from the world.

    ��Ha.��

    A sigh mixed with disbelief escaped Kraush��s lips.

    Swoosh��

    At that moment, the paper on his back fell off, fluttering through the air.

    Right in front of him, Durandal stared at Kraush with wide eyes.

    Surprise flickered in his gaze.

    Well, naturally.

    Durandal had set Kraush upon the World Tree without giving him any instructions.

    This power could only be felt directly by Kraush himself; it was utterly beyond anyone else��s capacity.

    Aura is an innate power of living beings.

    It��s a privilege that living beings have, growing through inherent talent and effort.

    On the other hand, the power of World Erosion is derived from another realm.

    To change one world into another, it��s aggressive and coarse.

    The World Eroders were never aware of this power originally.

    But after crossing over to another world, they realized the distinction between the power of the world they erode and that of the new world.

    Thus, the World Eroders learned to wield the power of World Erosion freely.

    Creating bells for their powers was but an extension of drawing the foreign world closer to their own.

    At that moment, Durandal grasped something.

    If the power of World Erosion exists,

    then perhaps the original world also holds inherent power, doesn��t it?

    The moment he reached this revtion, Durandal emptied his own inherent power as an aura.

    Spending an entire day pouring every ounce of aura and hitting a state of exhaustion, it was only then that he truly felt the power of the world.

    Everyone lives in the world but remains oblivious to the inherent power it carries.

    Durandal named that power the ��Aura of the World.��

    It was through this aura that Durandal managed to formte the secret art Raigongrak and reached the peak of Heaven��s Sword.

    The reason Durandal had urged Kraush to ascend the World Tree was to help him easily sense this aura.

    Because the World Tree is one of the ces where the aura can be felt more acutely than anywhere else.

    Of course, this action was done with the expectation of a positive effect.

    But Durandal hadn��t anticipated just how effective it would prove.

    ��This level of effect is beyond my expectations.��

    Durandal��s surprise knew no bounds.

    ��Is this what talent looks like?��

    Standing on the edge of talent and reaching the peak, Durandal looked at Kraush with mixed astonishment.

    In reality, Kraush had umted experiences, not some grand talent at y.

    ��Is this it?��

    Before he knew it, Kraush was manipting the aura with ease.

    Having experienced the powers of World Erosion, mastering aura became second nature to him.

    ��So that��s why those stars from the Sefira prophecies appeared.��

    As Durandal watched scenes unfold, he unwittingly regarded Kraush as an unprecedented talent.

    ��Indeed, as you say, that is the power of aura. It��s the inherent strength of a world, different from aura. And the strength you��re using is also the result of curses.��

    Perhaps it was because Kraush had recently mixed too many curses into himself.

    To Durandal��s eyes, Kraush��s power of World Erosion appeared as if it were simply a curse.

    Well, they weren��t wrong, so Kraush nodded along.

    ��And based on that aura, you��re going to learn Raigongrak from here on.��

    ��That sounds good.��

    Kraush looked at the aura in his hand.

    The aura swirling around his hand was distinctly different from World Erosion.

    While World Erosion is a power for devouring, aura is a force meant for protection.

    For this reason, Kraush decided to test things out by colliding the powers of World Erosion against the aura.

    Zap!

    In that instant, ck and white sparks simultaneously flew from his core, freezing Kraush momentarily.

    He felt a strange sensation, as if his body had split in half.

    In that fleeting moment, he nearly screamed in front of Durandal.

    ��It seems I can��t use them both at the same time yet.��

    But this oue was expected as he had anticipated this beforehand.

    While the revtion of inherent power in the world was astonishing, Kraush had already considered how to manage it from the start.

    Even if he had to scorch his body, he was prepared to master Raigongrak.

    ��I��ll utilize everything I��ve got.��

    This had been Kraush��s intentions from the get-go.

    ��You can take today off. You struggled quite a bit on your way up.��

    With that, Durandal turned and started to leave leisurely.

    ��Bring up some food from below.��

    Kraush watched Durandal casually descend after he had spent weeks painfully climbing up.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Flopping down onto the ground, Kraush stared down at the clouds far below, where Rahern Academy emerged in sight.

    Kraush only wished for one thing.

    Please, don��t let anything happen down there while I��m up here!

    He was all too aware of how futile that wish would likely be.

 Chapter: 193

    Chapter: 193

    <strong>Chirp-chirp! Chirp-chirp!</strong>

    Amidst the chorus of cicadas, someone was swiftly wielding two daggers.

    As the moment her violet-tinged dagger was thrust through her short ck hair, a water shield rose up to meet it.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    The poisonced in the dagger exploded, sending sshes everywhere, but the water shield staunchly held its ground.

    Beyond that water shield stood a woman with healthy skin beneath her flowing red hair.

    The two were none other than Haring Lagrain and Karandis Poseus.

    ��That��s enough.��

    One of the Unnamed Academy��s vice professors, Kairan, called for the battle to stop, and the two immediately disengaged.

    Taking a breath, they slowly descended from the arena.

    ��Great job!��

    As Haring wiped the sweat from her brow, Karandis approached her.

    Karandis, usually lively, wore a rather stoic expression while looking at Haring.

    This attitude of hers had developed after the midterm evaluations.

    And Haring knew exactly why.

    ���� You did well,�� Haring replied, and a somewhat awkward atmosphere lingered between them.

    Haring was already somewhat aloof, even more so without Kraush around.

    With Karandis quiet too, their conversation dwindled to nearly nothing.

    As the silence stretched on, Karandis finally spoke.

    ��So, do you have any idea about when Kraush will arrive?��

    She too found the silence unsettling.

    Haring gazed up at the World Tree, feeling the sunlight streaming through the leaves.

    ��Nope, he didn��t tell me.��

    Her eyes were filled with a sense of disappointment.

    Karandis, catching onto that feeling, also looked up at the World Tree.

    ���� What kind of rtionship do you want to have with Kraush?��

    It was a question she��d been holding back.

    After all, with Kraush conveniently absent, it felt like a prime opportunity.

    A little embarrassed, Karandis kicked the ground with her foot.

    ���� What kind of rtionship?��

    Haring paused, contemting her words.

    If anyone could im to have developed a profound bond with Kraush sinceing to Rahern Academy, it would definitely be Haring.

    After all, she was always hanging around him.

    But if asked what kind of rtionship she wanted with Kraush, it put her in a bit of a dilemma.

    The desire was strong enough to cloud her rational thoughts.

    ��I��ve mentioned it countless times, but I want to be Kraush��s wife.��

    Karandis boldly stated, and Haring felt a twinge of envy at her straightforwardness.

    ��Is that because you��re a princess of Poseus?��

    Haring wondered.

    She too wanted to stay close to Kraush; it was only natural to be curious about the objectives of someone like Karandis sharing the same aspirations.

    ��Of course, that factors into it.��

    Karandis expressed herself candidly.

    Being the ninth princess of Poseus ced her in a slightly ambiguous position.

    Sure, she could livefortably in the kingdom, but Karandis was an ambitious one.

    If her status was such, she��d want to ascend even further, even at the cost of that status.

    Thus, she chose Kraush.

    She believed he would reach heights that everyone would look up to.

    ��I��m not gonna spin some romantic fairy tale about how a prince rode in to save the day and fell in love with the princess.��

    Karandis smiled, dispelling any notions of a clich��d love story.

    To be honest, being a princess was one of the most precarious positions.

    ��But I can say that as much as I prioritize myself, I can love and follow someone who can elevate my status more than anyone else in this world.��

    Karandis was confidently unwavering in this belief.

    For that person, she��d willingly dedicate her entire life without a second thought.

    That��s why Karandis always strived to prove her love.

    ��I believe someone who loves themselves more than anyone else can love others just as much.��

    ���� But if something goes wrong with Kraush, wouldn��t that love be meaningless?��

    The moment Karandis heard those words, her lips curled into a smirk.

    Her face beamed with a confidence that surpassed all doubt.

    ��How could the person I love ever go wrong?��

    She puffed her chest out and tilted her chin up.

    ��It��s the duty of a wife to prevent such things; supporting and helping the one I love so they never falter. That��s my forte.��

    Karandis offered a radiant smile, proving that being the ninth princess wasn��t all about eating off the finest dishes.

    ��And I have no doubts about my judgment.��

    Kraush would never crumble.

    She had no hesitations iming that.

    Naturally, this was because he was the man she��d marked as her husband.

    ��Of course, I don��t expect everyone to understand my way of loving.��

    She chuckled lightly.

    Then, Karandis looked at Haring.

    ��So, I��m curious. What kind of love are you experiencing, Haring?��

    Calctive love, romantic love, love at first sight?

    Karandis sought to understand what had drawn Haring to Kraush in the first ce.

    Haring hesitated, diverting her gaze.

    Her ears had, at some point, turned red.

    How could just a thought do that?

    Karandis couldn��t help but think Haring had fallen pretty hard.

    ���� I don��t know. I just see Kraush.��

    Haring pressed her hand against her chest, feeling the rapid pounding of her heart.

    Even speaking his name made her heart race uncontrobly.

    ��It started with just wanting to repay a debt, but it grew into something more. And that��s what scares me.��

    Had she known the exact reason for her affection, perhaps she could have avoided falling so deep.

    But now, she no longer understood why she loved Kraush.

    She only knew that she liked him.

    That she wanted to be by his side.

    Those thoughts consumed her.

    As Karandis observed Haring lost in her thoughts, she couldn��t help but smile.

    ��That��s beautiful.��

    She dered openly.

    A girl in love is undeniably the prettiest creature of all.

    It suddenly dawned on her a bit.

    Her kind of love might notpare to Haring��s in purity.

    After all, it was a self-serving type of love.

    But she didn��t believe that striving to be loved made her a bad person.

    This too, she could proudly dere as part of her love.

    But she couldn��t help but notice something.

    Even if she were a man, she��d fall for someone with such feelings.

    ��Is this love?��

    She wondered quietly, pondering to herself while sometimes doubting the idea.

    ��Well, it looks like both you and I are in quite the predicament.��

    Determined, Karandis decided it was time to have a proper conversation with Haring.

    Gazing curiously at her, Karandis��s eyes sharpened.

    ��You see, there are quite a number of rivals around Kraush aside from us.��

    ���� Rivals?��

    Haring tilted her head.

    Given that she only had eyes for Kraush, shecked any relevant information.

    ��Yes, rivals. At the front and center is a monstrous individual renowned for their ruthless exploits.��

    ��There��s someone like that?��

    Haring looked surprised, and Karandis sighed dramatically, then motioned Haring to lean closer.

    When Haring did what she was told and leaned in, Karandis took a deep breath and said,

    ��It��s none other than Holy Maiden Astoria Stigma Freeman.��

    ���� The Holy Maiden?��

    A look of surprise shed across Haring��s face.

    And rightfully so, as the mention of that name had never crossed her mind.

    At that moment, Haring recalled Kraush and Astoria��s interactions.

    Thinking back, it was clear they had shared a somewhat close bond.

    ��But the Holy Maiden����

    ��Yes, ordinarily, she��s quite distant from anything resembling romance. After all, she is favored by the gods.��

    Karandis agreed with Haring��s perspective.

    However, Karandis also saw this as a significant problem.

    ��Yet, people tend to fall more fervently for forbidden love.��

    ���� Is that so?��

    ��The countless storytellers spinning tales of love often revolve around taboo themes. Especially tales where heroes give themselves wholly to the goddess, they��re ssics.��

    As Haring visualized Kraush alongside Astoria, things became clearer.

    Now it was evident that, as Karandis noted, Astoria��s gaze indeed pointed towards Kraush.

    ��Plus, just look at her striking figure, that��s not something one our age should have.��

    Karandis clenched her fists in frustration.

    ��No matter how much Kraush is uninterested in women, he might still fall for such a striking figure.��

    As Haring observed Karandis, she realized just how closely she had been watching Kraush.

    Indeed, her fixation wasn��t mild.

    ��That��s not all. There��s also the matter of An Ignor��s exclusive maid who visits Kraush every day.��

    ��Maid?��

    ��There��s a maid particrly close to Kraush��s personal maid, Alicia. For some reason, Kraush can��t seem to be harsh with that one.��

    She grumbled under her breath.

    Having always been treated harshly by him herself, Karandis didn��t hold back.

    At that moment, Haring recognized just how oblivious she had been to those around Kraush.

    No way could a maid harbor feelings for him too!

    Lost in her serious expression, Karandis let out a long sigh.

    ��There are many others distributed everywhere. Like Darling Danphelion, our senior and a master of alchemy from the same kingdom as Kraush, or even Doma Lacroix, the disciple of Bellok Lacroix. And now, there��s even the top of special mathematics, Biolen Sedney, whose intentions are suspiciously unclear.��

    ��There are that many?��

    ��Oh, absolutely. Tremendously many. I know good men attract women, but with Kraush, it��s off the charts.��

    ��That��s just because he��s a nice guy.��

    Karandis turned to Haring.

    Although to others, Kraush couldn��t possibly be described as a nice guy,n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    to a girl in love, even a bad boy��s actions seem redeeming.

    Thus, she didn��t bother contradicting that statement.

    Especially since she herself wanted to have a shot at winning Kraush��s heart.

    ��Above all else, there��s one big issue.��

    Karandis sighed, as if unable to help herself.

    ��Bianca Hardenhartz.��

    ��Kraush��s fianc��e.��

    ��Exactly. We haven��t even seen her face.��

    Shadows clouded Karandis��s expression.

    ��Nothing else matters, but I know for a fact that Kraush definitely has feelings for her�� and they��re significant.��

    ��������

    Haring fell silent.

    She wasn��t unaware of that fact either.

    However, recalling it now made her heartache.

    ��Even if we surpass all the other mountains, if we can��t ovee that one, it��s all for naught.��

    Karandis sighed in resignation, brushing a hand across her forehead.

    She regretted not proposing first, wishing she��d beaten Bianca to the punch.

    As she swallowed that bitterness, Haring, still dazed, muttered,

    ���� A wife doesn��t have to be just one.��

    Karandis couldn��t believe her ears.

    Turning to Haring with disbelief, she noticed Haring also flinching, covering her mouth.

    She couldn��t believe she had spoken those words either.

    Could it have been that she was still reeling from her father��s talk of betrothal a few months ago?

    Or was she just getting caught up in everything?

    Caught off guard, Haring blushed fiercely, and Karandis found herself chuckling lightly.

    ��Well, I guess that holds some truth.��

    After all, her father had quite a number of wives.

    Honestly, there wasn��t really any reason someone as capable as Kraush shouldn��t have multiple wives.

    ��If you��re a part of that household, then it��s all aboutpeting for his affection.��

    Karandis reignited her determination.

    Meanwhile, Haring remained frozen in disbelief, unable to utter a word.

    ��I just hope we don��t gather more rivals.��

    It was at that moment.

    <strong>Ka-boom!</strong>

    A sudden explosion erupted from outside the Unnamed Academy.

    The two startled and turned their heads towards the source.

    Soon enough, they recognized it wasing from the Theology Hall.

    Something had gone down over there!

 Chapter: 194

    Chapter: 194

    Amidst themotion from the Theology Hall, the children were buzzing like buzzing bees.

    ��Everyone, don��t move recklessly. Just stay put,��

    Professor Ganon Sarsha of the Unnamed Academy��s second-year ss tried to reassure the kids to not act too hastily.

    ��Why did this have to happen when the Dean is away?!��

    Ganon clicked his tongue internally, signaling the vice professors with his eyes to get a grip on the situation.

    The vice professors dashed out, picking up on his urgency.

    In the meantime, Haring was peering around, looking a bit like a cat contemting an escape route.

    ��Haring, you��re not seriously considering going out there, are you?��

    Karandis picked up on Haring��s bodynguage, concerned she might get in trouble if something went wrong.

    ��This incident could be what Kraush was talking about.��

    ��Kraush?��

    Karandis raised an eyebrow, intrigued about what Kraush had hinted at.

    ��He said something might go down at Rahern Academy, so be ready for anything.��

    ��That��s just great, he doesn��t tell me,�� Karandis huffed while still listening carefully to Haring��s words.

    ��So, the explosion we just heard could be rted to that, huh?��

    ��It��s possible.��

    There were vice professors and professors inside the academy. They should be the first to respond, but Haring��s suggestion to prepare beforehand didn��t seem bad, given what had just happened with Vice Professor Jenicalen causing a ruckus.

    Still, jumping the gun could lead to chaos.

    ��Let��s just wait a bit longer. The vice professors have already moved. We��ll get news faster than if we act rashly. Once we get the info, it won��t be toote to act.��

    Karandis calmly urged Haring to hold her horses.

    ��You don��t want to look ridiculous out there, do you?��

    While saying that, Karandis pointed to Bk in the distance.

    ��Whoa, explosion! Let��s go!��

    Seeing Bk bouncing around excitedly, Haring couldn��t help but agree to hold back her own enthusiasm.

    Indeed, she didn��t want to look childish like Bk.

    Meanwhile, Karandis�� gaze fell on Glen nearby.

    Glen Diana, cousin of Mary Diana.

    His expression was darker than usual.

    He had been particrly less active than before.

    ��Heard he got a proposal from Sigrid Ephania recently����

    Is that why he looked this way?

    Karandis pondered, feeling concerned.

    ��

    The temple, adorned in white and gold, was the Theology Hall of Rahern Academy.

    A hub for those studying theology, it even attracted students like the Holy Maiden Astoria from the Holy Kingdom Freeman, making it quite the prestigious ce.

    Yet, the recent explosions were unexpected.

    ��Ugh, what the��?��

    Amid the explosions, a male theology student gasped.

    Beeeeep��

    The ringing in his ears grew louder as he lifted his head.

    What met his eyes was a bizarre sight.

    A woman, draped in ck tentacles, hovered in the air like a spider.

    Her long hair cascading down, obscured her face.

    The light filtering into the hall reflected off her blue hair, something he recognized all too well.

    ��Uh, uh, Mirei Beakis?!��

    Mirei Beakis��

    The youngest cardinal in history.

    The icon of the theology hall was now in a ridiculous state.

    As the student stared in shock, her head slowly tilted to the side.

    In that moment, he realized��

    Her eyes, now pitch ck and empty, indicated she was no longer rational.

    The moment he tried to flee,

    KWHAM!

    A dark tentacle flew in front of him.

    He realized the strength behind that tentacle could easily shatter the hall��s walls.

    His throat tightened as he gulped.

    Then, he sensed another tentacle rising.

    This was the moment he felt death��s presence.

    CRACK��

    A spark rang out from somewhere, followed by an explosive lightning bolt tearing apart the tentacles.

    Mirei noticed the sudden attack and attempted to retaliate, but the lightning was faster.

    The barrage of lightning bolts obliterated her tentacles in no time.

    Plus, her natural regeneration capabilities were blocked by the residual electricity lingering in the air.

    Stepping forward was a woman with ashen hair, brushing back her bangs.

    Taria Valess, the top student of the Magic Department and servant of the Crimson Garden.

    Adjusting her sses, she scanned the scene.

    ��What a mess.��

    As she said, the Theology Hall resembled a battlefield.

    All the furniturey shattered, and the walls crumbled.

    But thankfully, there was one piece of good news: there had been no casualties.

    Taria noticed a bald man dabbing blood from his temple.

    Vice Professor Denver Ijuris in charge of theology.

    He had been the first to shield students with a holy barrier when Mirei went on a rampage.

    Because of his quick actions, he managed to protect the students without a single injury.

    What a sense of duty.

    Today happened to coincide with the annual festival assembly for the Holy Kingdom Freeman.

    Professors��and even the Holy Maiden Astoria��had likely left the hall, leaving only Denver behind to handle the chaos.

    Taria��s gaze shifted back to Mirei.

    All her tentacles were obliterated, leaving her slumped on the floor, looking utterly defeated.

    Watching her, Taria furrowed her brows.

    ��Rona Imblize.��

    This was her fault.

    Taria��s eyes drifted toward a corner of the Theology Hall.

    Therey a girl with turquoise hair, knocked out after colliding with the wall.

    Magical artifacts covered her body messily.

    Rona Imblize, the maker of those artifacts.

    She was well aware from the start who the Devourer of Worlds was.

    Thanks to the artifacts she created, it was possible to identify the characteristics of the Devourer.

    And the Devourer she had always had in mind?

    The youngest cardinal Mirei Beakis.

    And it was none other than Rona who had sent Mirei into that frenzy.

    ��It��s done!��

    Taria heard Rona��s shout echoed beyond the magical monitoring spell.

    As she looked, a sinister sensation crept over her.

    A dark energy surged from deep within her.

    Taria recognized this as the essence of World Erosion.

    [ You��ve made something absurd. ]

    Crimson Garden shared a simrly stunned response.

    Because Rona had created an artifact that triggered World Erosion itself.

    ��It��s finally time to showcase my works to the world!��

    With that, Rona gathered all her artifacts and rushed out.

    Feeling an impending dread, Taria immediately sprang to action.

    ��Rona must be nning something with those!��

    [ It��s likely she��s aiming for the Devourer. ]

    Crimson Garden seemed to share her sentiments as they responded.

    Taria flung open the window and dashed out of her ssroom on the third floor.

    As she leaped from the window, crows from above in the Crimson Garden took flight.

    Tariaunched herself into a run, the wind magic swirling around her feet, making her movements lighter.

    ��This must be because of the previous incident caused by Rona��s artifact, right?��

    Taria posited, turning to Crimson Garden about Rona��s wild behavior.

    Crimson Garden answered with a nod.

    [ Yes, her artifact��s reputation has tanked. ]

    Thanks to a recent event where students and vice professors were injured because a student lost control of an artifact that summoned their own body��s burning capabilities.

    Because of that incident, no one sought out her artifacts anymore.

    However, knowing a bit about the circumstances, Crimson Garden could only regretfully shake their head.

    Because for Rona, that incident had been quite an unfair event.

    Rona had always takenmissions to create magical artifacts.

    The creation of those artifacts was rare.

    Due to her extraordinary craftsmanship, many sought her out for work.

    However, Rona had also made a number of her personal creations.

    Many of those were dangerous, and most resided in her private workshop.

    Just like any other day, Rona had taken her leave after crafting magical artifacts.

    On that very day, a student had visited her workshop.

    He was one who had recentlymissioned Rona to create an artifact and nned to use it in the uing mock battle.

    But because the crafting took longer than expected, mock battle day was nearing, and in desperation, he took one of her artifacts without permission.

    And so, the chaos ensued, with multiple students and a vice professor getting hurt.

    The problem was, the student wanted to pin the me solely on Rona��s artifact.

    And oddly enough, this ��student�� came from quite a notable family.

    Rona was notorious for being the weirdo of the academy.

    As a result of being bizarrely entric, she openly tested her artifacts.

    The rumor spread through the students like wildfire.

    Later, the academy verified the incident and dered Rona was not at fault.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But by then, her reputation had already taken a nosedive.

    ��Rona��s artifacts? Who would use something so dangerous?��

    ��That��s still true, what she created is dangerous. How can you be so sure?��

    ��Even the injured folks are still suffering aftereffects. That��s real magic!��

    Rona merely expressed apologies and didn��t actively defend herself.

    She cared little about the usations thrown her way.

    After all, simr incidents weren��tpletely unheard of.

    But there was one thing Rona couldn��t stand.

    That was seeing her artifacts belittled.

    This was something she absolutely couldn��t tolerate.

    In Rona��s eyes, news about the aristocrat student kidnapping incident caused by Vice Professor Jenicalen came through.

    The Devourers of Worlds.

    They were the fear and enemies within society.

    Plus, the existence of these beings made for shocking tales spread among people.

    The knowledge that someone connected to the Devourers was nearby incited panic.

    If she could take down the Devourers of Worlds with her artifact, wouldn��t her reputation skyrocket?

    With that thought, Rona quickly created an artifact to find the Devourer.

    After perfecting the artifact, she boldly dered her intentions.

    Right now, the Rahern Academy was home to the Devourer of Worlds.

    She made a point to alert the students.

    The goal was to draw out the Devourer��s attention, making theme for her.

    But the Devourers didn��t make a move.

    So reluctantly, Rona had to take action herself.

    ��I need to create a new artifact.��

    And what she crafted was an artifact triggering World Erosion itself.

    As the Devourers didn��t act, she aimed to bring them forth through her artifact��s chaos and deal with them.

    This was Rona��s n.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Taria bit back her frustration.

    Underestimating the Devourers of Worlds was no joke.

    Even with her artifacts, mishaps could lead to her losing her own life.

    ��What in the world is she thinking?��

    Weirdo.

    ��And why on earth did she have toplete it like that?!��

    Genius.

    Taria felt the tightrope she was walking be all too real.

 Chapter: 195

    Chapter: 195

    The problem was that Taria couldn��t keep an eye on Rona for too long with her monitoring magic.

    Rona��s magical item influenced Taria as well.

    ��

    [ Let me check. ]

    So, Crimson Garden had no choice but to take to the skies and chase after Rona.

    Meanwhile, Rona was zooming ahead.

    With a magical tool lightening her body and boosting her speed, Rona shot off faster than anyone expected.

    That��s why, before Taria could catch up, Rona arrived at the Theology Hall first.

    ��

    BAM!

    As Rona burst through the doors of the theology hall, she stood confidently before one person.

    And that was none other than Mirei Beakis.

    ��Rona Imblize?��

    She asked suspiciously, and in that moment, Rona started unbuttoning her shirt.

    <em>PING!</em>

    At that moment, a magical tool sprung up from around her neck, pointing right at Mirei.

    This ne was none other than a magical item that could detect the Devourer of Worlds.

    ��Mirei Beakis.��

    With all eyes on her, a smirk spread across Rona��s face.

    ��What does it feel like to be a servant of the Devourer of Worlds?��

    Everyone around held their breath in silence.

    They all knew about Rona��s recentments at the Women��s Association.

    There��s a servant of the Devourer of Worlds at Rahern Academy.

    The very explosive statement she just made now pointed right at Mirei.

    ��What?��

    However, Mirei responded with confusion.

    Before Mirei could finish her thought, Rona lifted another magical tool.

    It was a jet-ck tool.

    The moment Mirei saw it, she felt a sudden urge to vomit.

    Simultaneously, her eyes rolled back in her head as she started to fall backward.

    ��Mirei!��

    ��AHHH!��

    In the moment everyone leaped to catch the fallen Mirei, just before she hit the ground,

    A ck tentacle shot up behind her neck, stopping her fall.

    Everyone froze at the sight of it, as Mirei��s pupils turned pitch ck.

    The sinister energy pouring out of her was clearly the energy of World Erosion.

    ��Everyone get back!��

    Seeing this, Rona shoved through the frozen onlookers, charging in with her ming magical tool.

    She was ready to end Mirei in one swift move.

    However, the speed of the ck tentacles emerging from Mirei far outpaced Rona��s swinging de.

    WHACK!

    ��Ugh!��

    In an instant, a ck tentacle struck Rona��s stomach, sending her flying.

    At the same time, the rampaging tentacles from Mirei swung wildly, demolishing the Theology Hall.

    That was how the situation escted.

    Taria raised her hand.

    Magical mana was already flowing from her palm again, centering around her.

    CRACK!

    Suddenly, bolts of lightning surged from Taria, wrapping themselves around Mirei��s arms and legs like shackles.

    Once Mirei��s tentacles were shattered, she could no longer move.

    Taria quickly scanned the area.

    Thanks to Vice Professor Denver��s actions, all the students had safely evacuated.

    The student who had just been caught up in the chaos darted outside the Theology Hall too.

    It was a relief; there were no casualties.

    With bleary eyes, Taria looked at Mirei.

    There was no sign of consciousness in her eyes.

    ��The ck Witch can nt a servant in another without their will.��

    That thought took her back to something Kraush had said.

    The ck Witch could indeed imnt a servant without the person��s consent.

    If Mirei had fallen just like that, it was possible she was a victim too.

    If it was the ck Witch who made her this way against her will, then she wasn��t at fault.

    But this was a problem in itself.

    If it became known that Mirei, a cardinal, had fallen under the Devourer of Worlds, people��s faith in the gods would undoubtedly shatter.

    And that would be uneptable in a holy kingdom like Freeman, which was centered around the gods.

    ��If this goes on, Mirei will be executed.��

    For Freeman, it would be far better if Mirei was cast as a traitor than the victim of the Devourer.

    No matter what, they��d find a way to execute her.

    Mirei, being a cardinal, would probably ept that fate without question.

    Taria furrowed her brows.

    She had no idea how she could save Mirei.

    ��Taria Valess.��

    Denver approached her, wiping blood from his forehead.

    He looked at the restrained Mirei.

    He understood that Mirei had acted this way without awareness.

    That was why his expression was a mix of emotions.

    He knew that whether Mirei��s servitude was voluntary or not, the end result would be the same.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Denver, is there no way?��

    Denver was a high priest himself.

    He was generally warm toward students and often told even clergymen not to believe in the gods blindly.

    So when Taria asked, he swallowed hard.

    ��Too many have seen this with their own eyes. If it were just me, I might bury it, but the students here are the children of high-ranking priests.��

    Whatever happens, the news would inevitably reach their ears.

    And once it did, Mirei��s execution would be ensured.

    ��Phew, I thought I��d kicked the bucket.��

    It was at that moment that a voice came from behind.

    Rona, who had just regained consciousness after being knocked to the floor by Mirei, spat out some bile.

    It looked like one of her magical items had helped block the attack.

    ��Rona.��

    Taria shot her a sharp look.

    ��Do you have any idea what you��ve done?��

    When she asked in a low voice, Rona turned back to her.

    Then, without a care in the world, she pulled out a new magical tool from her back.

    ��What do I mean? I��ve revealed the servant of the Devourer of Worlds.��

    Her face showed an outrageous nonchnce.

    Shepletely disregarded the situation in front of her, looking as if guilt was entirely absent.

    Of course, Rona wasn��t wrong.

    The servant of the Devourer was indeed the enemy of the world and needed to be defeated.

    Creating a magical tool that could reveal that was perhaps something to be praised.

    However, she had raised the rm way too suddenly without exining the background.

    ��Could you step aside? I need to take down the servant of the Devourer with my magical tool.��

    The next words made Taria��s eyebrows twitch.

    ����I didn��t realize you could be this irresponsible and thoughtless.��

    CRACK!

    At the same time, sparks shot from her hand.

    Taria had no intention of defending Mirei, who had be a servant of the Devourer.

    However, there were those among them who had their reasons for why this had happened.

    The abandoned ones in the world.

    Their only refuge had be the Devourer.

    ��Looks like I��m reminded again that I��m my sister��s servant.��

    Watching Rona mindlessly condemn the servant of the Devourer, Taria couldn��t help but chuckle bitterly.

    She then raised the crackling bolt of lightning from her grasp.

    Her hair danced wildly in sync with the electric charge.

    She was ready to subdue Rona right then and there.

    It was at that moment Taria started to question.

    She herself was a servant of Crimson Garden.

    Crimson Garden was also a Devourer of Worlds.

    So shouldn��t Rona��s magical item aiming for the Devourer be activated on her as well?

    Taria��s eyes locked onto Rona��s magical item.

    Rona��s tool sat silently around her neck without activating.

    It didn��t seem like it had any intention of activating at all.

    That realization sparked a new question in Taria��s mind.

    ��

    ��Of course, it��d be best to keep an eye on Rona regardless.��

    Kraush��s warning echoed in her head.

    ��

    As those words surfaced, Taria��s gaze turned back to Rona.

    ��Don��t tell me����

    When their eyes met, Rona quickly nced at where Taria was looking.

    There,y the magical tool designed to identify the Devourer of Worlds.

    ��Oh.��

    Rona let out a short sound.

    Then, tilting her head slightly in a way that looked a bit embarrassed, she slowly smiled.

    ��I��ve been found out.��

    ��

    That��s when it happened.

    BOOM!

    With the sound of an explosion, the lightning holding Mirei erupted, tearing apart as ck tentacles surged up.

    Just before that tentacle reached Taria,

    Denver��s holy barrier shot up, blocking Mirei��s ck tendrils.

    But the ck tentacle thrashed wildly against the barrier.

    The force was so strong that it was disturbing even Denver��s sacred protection.

    ��Taria, are you alright?!��

    As Denver tried to hold Mirei back, he shouted.

    Denver��s divine powers were focused on defense.

    So while he could restrain Mirei, hecked the ability to subdue her.

    Now only the ck tentacles engulfing her filled that space, banging against the divine barrier.

    Although Taria was needed, she found herself unable to assist.

    Because magical objects sprang to life from Rona��s back, rushing at Taria as if they were sentient.

    CRACK!

    With a loud snap, Tariaunched a bolt of lightning.

    The electrified energy collided with Rona��s magical items, creating a deafening noise.

    Yet, even through that sh, another object flew toward her.

    Taria immediately rushed to the ground, dodging the iing attacks while firing a bolt of lightning at Rona.

    But her lightning oddly twisted mid-air and was sucked right into one of Rona��s swords.

    That tool was none other than one that consumed lightning.

    ��Rona!��

    Taria shouted, but Rona just smirked as she twirled among the magical items circling around her.

    Her grin was disturbingly sinister.

    She was way toote in realizing the implications.

    But thinking back, Rona was reckless, yet not someone who would go as far as this.

    ��

    [ She��s lost all sense of guilt in her brain. ]

    Crimson Garden caught onto Rona��s current state and advised her.

    [ That girl is the servant of the ck Witch. ]

    Rona Imblize.

    She was indeed the servant of the ck Witch.

    ��Oops, I overshot slightly. I meant to corral her a bit more.��

    Rona Imblize, now the servant of the ck Witch.

    With her tools ominously floating in the air, she sighed deeply at Taria.

    ��Taria, I didn��t think you were also another servant of the Devourer. This messes up my ns.��

    Her original n.

    It was to imnt the belief in people that her magical tool could detect the servants of the Devourer of Worlds due to this incident.

    Then using that belief, she��d nned to use her tools to follow the ck Witch��s orders and convert Kraush into a servant of the Devourer too.

    He possessed the power of World Erosion inside him.

    If she could tie Crimson Garden and Ebsque together, the chances would skyrocket.

    If he became a servant of the Devourer, it would be easy to pull him beyond the human world.

    Because beyond this world was the trueir of the Devourer of Worlds.

    Witch hunts.

    That was the goal of the ck Witch and Rona.

 Chapter: 196

    Chapter: 196

    Originally, the n was a witch hunt aimed at cornering Kraush.

    But Taria��s interventionpletely derailed the situation.

    ��

    However, thanks to that, Rona noticed one crucial fact.

    ��

    ��Taria, you should have told me you��re a servant of the Devourer of Worlds.��

    ��

    Rona was the servant of the ck Witch.

    That meant she had been tipped off about something.

    There was a servant of the Devourer of Worlds inside the Academy helping Kraush.

    Just as Crimson Garden couldn��t identify the ck Witch��s servant.

    The ck Witch couldn��t simply recognize the servant of Crimson Garden either.

    Typically, the servants of Crimson Garden proudly wore badges showing they were her servants.

    But Taria had cleverly concealed the power of World Erosion with a turtleneck she made for such scenarios.

    Rona fiddled with the magical item around her neck, a hint of regret showing.

    If only that device had revealed Taria��s ties to the World Erosion, things might��ve gone better.

    ��Too bad the magical tool I made is a fake.��

    Rona was clearly a genius in crafting magical tools.

    But even she couldn��t create an infallible item on the fly that could reveal only the servants of World Erosion.

    So Rona had just made a decoy sword that reacted to Mirei.

    Mirei was not even aware that she was a servant imnted by the ck Witch.

    Naturally, those ignorant of magical items would assume that Mirei��s status would be revealed as soon as the tool activated.

    The real problem was that as a result, her true identity was exposed to Taria.

    ��What bad luck.��

    ��

    However, there was one thing.

    The magical tool that touched on World Erosion and triggered chaos was genuine.

    This was a tool born from abination of her crafting skills and the ck Witch��s dark magic.

    [That ck Witch�� Did she copy my powers?]

    Crimson Garden was btedly realizing how Rona��s sword hade to be.

    In the past, Crimson Garden, belonging to Ixion, had been gathering power through rampaging World Erosion.

    And the ck Witch had repurposed that ability and created this ridiculous magical tool.

    At that moment, Rona��s magical items began to stir again.

    As Taria dodged the iing tools, Rona intentionally raised her voice.

    ��Taria, could you not interfere between servants of the Devourer of Worlds!��

    Taria, too, would be in trouble if her secret as a servant of the Devourer was uncovered.

    At the very least, she wouldn��t be able to maintain a normal school life at Rahern Academy.

    So Rona raised her voice to distract everyone.

    However, she quickly noticed that Denver, the assistant professor desperately trying to restrain Mirei, wasn��t responding at all.

    Soon after, Rona felt her own throat.

    Taria had blocked the transmission of sound with magic.

    ��Quick-witted, aren��t you?��

    It wasn��t for nothing that Taria was the top first-year student in the Magic Department; her countermeasures were rapid.

    She could probably see through this side��s ns.

    ��

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    Yet, even with that, it didn��t mean that Taria had an advantage.

    Once again, her signature electric magic was being absorbed by Rona��s lightning rod tool.

    Not being able to use her specialty spells was a lethal setback for Taria.

    But her expression was still fixed on Rona; she wasn��t showing any signs of losing focus.

    Rona, meanwhile, was freelyunching her magical tools while contemting.

    ��What do I do?��

    Staying here would mean professors like Denver would soon arrive, and Rona had no way to handle that.

    But retreating after causing such chaos with no gain was also unsatisfactory.

    The ck Witch wanted the Ignis that Kraush possessed.

    So, she needed at least something of value to trade.

    ��A hostage would be the best option.��

    The students gathered at Rahern Academy were all quite capable.

    She couldn��t just abduct them wildly as that would prolong the situation for her, too.

    So she needed to pick someone of value to Kraush who wouldn��t take long to capture.

    ��Got it.��

    At that moment, a name shed through her mind.

    Magical items started swirling around her body.

    She nned to slip out of the Theology Hall just like this.

    <em>SSHRRRRRR!</em>

    It was in that instant that a storm of thunder burst forth from Taria��s body.

    The thunderstorm shot past Rona and mmed into the walls of the Theology Hall, sending blue currents surging across the entire structure.

    In that space filled with electric energy, Taria slowly adjusted her sses.

    ��I can hear the gears turning in your little head very clearly.��

    Her clothes and hair danced wildly along with the currents emanating from her body.

    <em>Shivers!</em>

    The sight made Rona feel extremely precarious.

    ����How?��

    Rona��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Taria was effortlessly wielding her electric magic.

    Her lightning rod item had absorbed all of Taria��s magic!

    So it didn��t make any sense that Taria was still standing unaffected.

    ��Do you really think a single magical tool can suppress me? That��s a rather na?ve assumption.��

    ��

    It was in that moment the lightning began to erupt even more ferociously from Taria��s body.

    While Rona was still processing what was happening, the currents grew wilder.

    Her entire being was engulfed in electric magic.

    The force was so intense that her hair seemed to shine in both white and blue.

    ��

    Thunder Queen.

    This was the appearance that wouldter earn her that moniker.

    ��I need to deal with that rampaging Mirei quickly, and I��m embarrassed I didn��t notice this sooner.��

    Raising her right hand, she let loose another wave of energy.

    <em>SSSHHHHH!</em>

    Suddenly, one of the magical tools that had been flying in sneakily was struck by Taria��s magic, turning to ash in an instant.

    With no chance to function at all, it was obliterated.

    The moment Rona swallowed hard at that sight,

    ��Let��s wrap this up.��

    Taria��s form scattered in an instant.

    By the time Rona caught sight of her again, it was already toote.

    <em>BANG!</em>

    ��GYAAGH!��

    A shockwave mmed into Rona��s sr plexus, and the surge of electric energy overwhelmed her in an instant.

    She felt her consciousness soaring briefly as her body twisted into a ��C�� shape, flying into the air.

    But the shock didn��t stop there.

    Just as she was lifted off the ground, a fist mmed down on her back.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Having been caught off guard, Rona was mmed into the floor.

    Additional charges of electric energy surged, leaving her writhing in agony.

    The magical tools hurried to stop Taria.

    However, spheres of charge generated around Taria faced them all head-on.

    She was demonstrating just what the top student in the first-year Magic Department was capable of��absolutely overwhelming.

    Rona, affected by Taria��s attack, swallowed her saliva.

    At this rate, she was going to be obliterated.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    She had to pull out all the stops.

    Realizing this, she grit her teeth and bit down hard.

    One of the tiny magical items she had concealed inside activated.

    <em>WOOM!</em>

    At that moment, Taria��s punch was intercepted by something in front of her.

    Amidst the dancing sparks, Taria��s eyes fluttered.

    There were tiny ck specks gathering to form a de.

    The energy emanating from that de was undeniably the power of World Erosion.

    That was especially evident as it parried Taria��s electric-infused punch.

    Rona��s figure also transformed.

    The small specks swirling around her were now forming her a suit of dark armor.

    A magical tool created through years of research by Rona, infused with the ck Witch��s dark arts.

    Zebilliron.

    Millions of tiny specks, each a magical tool in its own right.

    With the Zebilliron enveloping her face, Rona managed to smile through the struggle.

    ��I��ll see you next time.��

    ��

    In that moment, a blinding sh erupted from her, sweeping through the area.

    The unexpected brilliance was so intense that even Taria had to squint and step back.

    Yet, she quickly released her electrical magic.

    <em>BZZZZT!</em>

    The sound of her electric magic filled the air as Taria hurriedly regained her focus.

    And by the time she looked around, Rona had already vanished.

    ��Damn it!��

    Cursing under her breath, she raised her head and saw the entrance to the Theology Hall was destroyed.

    She had intentionally trapped everyone inside with her electric magic.

    But Rona had charged right through that barrier.

    Taria was struck with the realization of just how powerful Rona��s Zebilliron truly was.

    ��I��ve lost her.��

    As that thought crossed her mind, Taria clenched her teeth and rushed out.

    <em>THUMP! CRASH!</em>

    At that instant, the sound of Mirei rampaging echoed from behind.

    Beyond the divine shield, a ck tentacle continued to batter against it, wildly causing it to tremble.

    The barrier seemed to be under serious strain.

    Below, Denver, drenched in sweat and blood, was working desperately to keep Mirei contained.

    The ck Witch��s tentacles were converting even Mirei��s divine power into the power of World Erosion.

    Even though she was the youngest archbishop, it was clear that Mirei��s level was too much for an assistant professor like Denver to handle alone.

    If things continued this way, he would surely sumb before any other professors arrived.

    In that brief moment of hesitation, Taria understood.

    If she left Denver behind, he would be overpowered by Mirei, leading to a terrible oue.

    Such a result would render Mirei beyond redemption.

    So, did she help him first, or chase after Rona?

    ��

    [Taria, prioritize the archbishop!]

    As her mind raced, the voice of Crimson Garden resounded in her ears.

    [Looks like he��s finallye down.]

    At those encouraging words, Taria let out a long sigh.

    ��Geez, I��m such a disgrace to my little sister.��

    Boasting one moment and yet causing such a disaster.

    Feeling embarrassed, Taria exhaled and turned her body.

    Harnessing the electric currents again, she determined to take action.

    ��Mirei, this is going to hurt.��

    She would suppress Mirei.

    ��

    �� �� ��

    ��

    Amidst the chaos erupting from the Theology Hall, Rona was sprinting through Rahern Academy.

    Her body ached everywhere.

    She��d been thoroughly battered by Taria��s attacks, leaving her in near disarray.

    If she hadn��t had her trump card, Zebilliron, prepared, she would have been done for right there.

    <em>Hah, Hah.</em>

    Ronacked breath as she pressed herself against the wall.

    It was no wonder; around her, assistant professors were rushing about busily.

    Had word gotten out that she was a servant of World Erosion?

    She wasn��t sure, but Rona was trying her best to move stealthily to avoid being detected.

    Given how the situation had turned, it was now time for herst resort.

    She had resolved to take a hostage and get out as originally nned.

    With the help of the ck Witch, she figured escaping wouldn��t take long.

    With that in mind, she slipped into the male dormitory.

    It was likely empty since the students were currently in ss.

    Instead, a few attendants and staff were bewildered, huddled outside due to themotion.

    Rona used stealth to open a window and slip inside.

    Once inside, she ced her hands on the wall.

    The Zebilliron that had partially disappeared from her face began to flow into the wall.

    After she held her breath and waited a moment, her eyes lit up.

    ��Found you.��

    Immediately, she raised her hand.

    From her grip, a dagger sprang to life and glowed.

    Without hesitation, Rona hurled the dagger in the direction of the ceiling.

    <em>THWACK!</em>

    The dagger punctured the ceiling cleanly without leaving a mark.

    As she confirmed that, her eyes closed, and the next moment, Rona opened them in a new room.

    That room was none other than Kraush��s room.

    Beyond the closed door, she heard a familiar voice.

    ��Fufufu, hehe?��

    Someone was humming as they brewed tea.

    It was none other than Alicia, cleaning the room and enjoying a social gathering.

    As an ordinary person, she was blissfully unaware of the intruder in Kraush��s quarters.

    Rona stepped forward, cing her hand on the doorknob.

    Alicia was a direct servant of Kraush.

    Information hinted that he held her in high regard.

    If Alicia was kidnapped, there was no way Kraush would just sit by.

    Just as Rona was about to open the door to abduct Alicia, a voice broke the silence.

    ��Best not to open that door.��

    ��

    At that moment, chills ran down Rona��s spine upon hearing the voice from behind her.

    She remained still, sensing a presence behind her atst.

    There sat a boy, his cerulean hair framing his face.

    With bandaged hands, he gently tweaked his fingertips.

    And as he slowly lowered his hand, his vivid blue eyes gleamed with intensity.

    ��If you open that, you won��t be able to handle the consequences.��

    ��

    Standing there was Kraush Balheim, a direct descendant of the Balheim family and the top second-year student in the Unnamed Academy.

    He had returned from his training to find her there.

 Chapter: 197

    Chapter: 197

    <em>Note: The term ��Sword Manufacturer�� has been changed to ��Magic Tool Manufacturer.��</em>

    ��

    Kraush Balheim.

    He was someone surrounded by rumors long before he stepped foot in Rahern Academy.

    Starting with the im that he was the new star born in Balheim.

    In fact, there were even whispers that these were all exaggerated rumors.

    A myriad of stories spread around.

    However, once he arrived at Rahern Academy, the truth behind those rumors began to surface.

    From the entrance ceremony up to this very day, everything he had written down was nothing short of shocking.

    Perhaps that��s why Rahern Academy had started to gradually gravitate around Kraush.

    His presence was so significant that even the first-year students, who already had their footing there, seemed overshadowed by him.

    And now, Rona Imblize, a manufacturer of magic tools and a servant of the ck Witch, was realizing the true worth of those rumors.

    Inside a quiet room.

    A barely lit ce with curtains drawn, allowing only faint sunlight to filter in.

    As she looked at the shadowed figure of Kraush on the bed, Rona felt a chill run down her spine.

    Something was off.

    He was right in front of her, yet his presence was oddly faint.

    It felt as if she was looking at a tree in the forest.

    If she let this moment pass, it felt like she��d forget him forever.

    <em>Gulp.</em>

    That realization made Rona feel even more uneasy.

    He was undeniably dangerous.

    ��Rona Imblize.��

    At that moment, the sound of Kraush��s voice flowed out.

    Just that was enough to nearly make Rona crumble to the ground.

    ��Do you remember the process of bing the servant of the ck Witch?��

    An unexpected question followed.

    ��What do you mean��?��

    As she was about to retort, her lips fumbled, and no reply came out.

    It wasn��t that she didn��t want to answer.

    The moment she heard Kraush��s query, she found herself reflecting on the day she��d be the servant of the ck Witch.

    Yet it felt strange.

    It was as if part of her mind had erased something.

    No proper memory came back to her.

    Confusion washed over her face.

    She simply couldn��t recall the day she became the ck Witch��s servant.

    ��Uh, um.��

    A perplexed voice slipped from her lips.

    This waspletely unexpected.

    ��It seems you can��t remember.��

    The realization that she had no recollection of how she became a servant hit her like a truck.

    At that moment, the ck Witch��s voice echoed in her mind.

    [Get out.]

    Suddenly, the magic tool Zebilliron surrounding her burst into fragments.

    As it all flew chaotically around the room, Rona charged out, obliterating the walls of Kraush��s chamber.

    <em>CRASH!</em>

    Having reduced the room to rubble, Rona bolted out.

    And in a moment of instinct, she tried to escape without thinking.

    ��Do you think I��ll just let you make this ruckus and run away?��

    A voice echoed in front of her, causing her to flinch.

    She was shocked at the direction it came from��right in front of her.

    She had clearly dashed out of Kraush��s room, but how was it that his voice was now ahead of her?

    Before she could ponder, she saw Kraush.

    With his hair fluttering slightly, he had moved just as quickly as she did.

    <em>Excel.</em>

    Kraush��s top-speed skill had allowed him to close the gap in an instant.

    At the same time, Kraush gripped Rain Thunder Prime tightly in his hand.

    The fire emitted by the sword was distinctly different this time.

    It was a white me, not the ck mes he usually wielded.

    This ze disyed an entirely different level of power.

    White me.

    This was the aura of the world itself, not the power of World Erosion he had been burning with Ignis.

    And that power sent chills down Rona��s spine.

    The aura represented the very strength of the world.

    Naturally, it was a forcemitted to protecting the world, making it incredibly unsettling for someone wielding World Erosion.

    It was the strongest power opposed to the Devourer.

    And that white me crafted from such an aura was now surrounding Kraush as he readied Rain Thunder Prime.

    Rona��s hair stood on end the moment she realized what was happening.

    She could already feel her fate was sealed.

    <em>FWOOOSH!</em>

    With the raging white mes, Zebilliron was shred to pieces against the de of Rain Thunder Prime.

    The magical tool Zebilliron was inherently weak against the aura that obliterated the essence of World Erosion.

    Moreover, Ignis held the purification power.

    ��AAAHHH!��

    For Rona, the Devourer, this was catastrophic.

    It hurt.

    It was hot.

    Why was this happening to her?

    Rona thought while staring at her chest where the white mes raged.

    It was just another day, creating magic tools like usual.

    To her, those tools were everything in her life.

    However, after one unfortunate incident, it felt like her creations were treated as defective weapons.

    Rona couldn��t ept that.

    Thus, she plunged even deeper into her studies of magic tools.

    To create something more perfected.

    Something to show off to everyone.

    Her efforts hadn��t been in vain.

    Rona��s magic tools had indeed seen significant improvements.

    As their power grew and their safety increased.

    Yet, that was only recognized once someone actually used them.

    Being a bit of an entric andcking in social rtions, nobody used her tools.

    That��s when the tiniest crack formed in her heart.

    A resentment towards a world that wouldn��t acknowledge her work.

    That was when a ck frog appeared before her.

    For some inexplicable reason, that unsettling frog looked at Rona and dered.

    [I��ll make your tools recognized.]

    The moment those words left its mouth, the frog jumped right into her arms.

    In the blink of an eye, Rona felt her fears and hesitations wash awaypletely.

    She could hardlyprehend the surge of liberation and excitement.

    An unsettling confidence took root as well.

    [You, Rona Imblize.]

    With that final call, a profound loyalty took root in her heart.

    An empty but deep loyalty towards the ck Witch.

    Rona��s eyes, zing with white mes, flickered open.

    Simultaneously, doubt filled her gaze.

    She never wanted to be the ck Witch��s servant.

    It was as if the instant she faced that ck frog, she found herself a servant without realizing it.

    It was true; she hated a world that wouldn��t acknowledge her tools.

    She couldn��t ept a world that treated her creations like garbage.

    However, it didn��t justify her denying the entire world.

    It was simply a fleeting emotion; like tripping while running.

    Suddenly, as memories washed back, Rona panicked.

    What on earth was she doing, devoting herself so faithfully to the ck Witch?

    The power granted to her was surely immense, but what kind of world was she burning down, being a creator of magic tools?

    ��Looks like you��ve remembered.��

    Kraush and Rona��s eyes met once again.

    A spark returned to Rona��s gaze.

    The ck Witch could create servants without regard for their will.

    This included not just Mirei but Rona as well.

    Yet, at that moment when Kraush��s white me impacted her, the hold of the ck Witch��s spell had been partially undone.

    White me had the power to erase everything created by World Erosion.

    ��Mind control.��

    At the moment when even the tiniest crack forms in the heart.

    The ck Witch would pry that crack apart and step right in.

    Kraush recalled all those who had fallen victim to the ck Witch��s unique abilities.

    Even the Sky Generation saw victims ensnared by her influence; her enchantments were notoriously tricky.

    But with Ignis and Aura at his side.

    Kraush could break the ck Witch��s mind control whenever he wanted.

    ��I��what have I done?��

    Confusion washed over Rona��s face.

    She viewed what she did as a greater offense than the pain of burning by the white mes.

    Just thinking of the irreversible mistakes she had made was overwhelming.

    ��What do I do����

    [That��s a shame.]

    As Rona stammered in bewilderment, the ck Witch��s voice thundered through her mind once more.

    [But you��ve provided me with quite a bit of information.]

    With those words, the magic tool around her neck started to glow suddenly.

    The burst of light was so intense it seemed capable of swallowing the entirety of that area.

    ��Ah.��

    Caught in that blinding light, Rona grasped the nature of the magic tool she had created while under the ck Witch��s control.

    Self-detonation.

    [You did well.]

    With thest of the ck Witch��s words, Rona slowly closed her eyes against the suffocating light.

    It��s over.

    That was the conclusion she reached.

    <em>CRACK!</em>

    Just as the light erupted, and in the split second before Kraush could tear the magic tool away.

    Before tears could even gather in her eyes.

    Kraush didn��t hesitate to release the vibrant aura that surged from his body.

    The ck mes of World Erosion raged forth, now infused with explosive power.

    On top of that, he moved with an eleration he had never experienced before.

    His body felt as light as a feather.

    Yet, the strength embedded in his steps was now on an entirely different level.

    This was the power of Excel.

    The sound of his movements came tentatively behind him.

    With remainders of ck mes licking the air, Kraush leapt skyward.

    His grip on the magic tool��s erupted light intensified.

    As he swung the blinding tool, his left arm swelled with concentrated energy from Annihtion Erosion.

    In that moment, as the strength reached its peak, Kraush hurled the shining tool into the sky.

    That light, imbued with divine energy, tore through clouds, soaring higher and higher.

    When it finally reached the peak of the sky,

    The light hit its critical point.

    <em>FLASH!</em>

    The brilliant explosion above eliminated all clouds and radiated brighter than the midday sun.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    As the sound followed a breathter, the trees and buildings of Rahern Academy shook in response.

    In the wake of that absurd explosion, everyone stood awestruck, gazing skyward.

    Meanwhile, Kraush touched down safely on the ground, exhaling long plumes of smoke.

    Unlike before, he now drew in on the ground, cooling himself off quickly, as he turned to see Rona, who had slumped down.

    She had sensed her impending death due to her own magic tool��s explosion.

    Thus, she had lost all strength in her body.

    ��Are you going to keep fighting?��

    Kraush asked, as he sheathed Rain Thunder Prime at his side.

    Naturally, Rona could only shake her head slowly.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��What will happen to me?��

    Perhaps thanks to the white me, Rona��s mind was now clear of the ck Witch��s brainwashing.

    She murmured with nk eyes as she looked up at Kraush.

    Seeing that, he ignited the white me in his hand and approached her.

    She slowly gazed up at him.

    Was he going to kill her?

    As she stared unblinkingly at the white me he held, Kraush spoke.

    ��Open your mouth.��

    ��Huh, what?��

    That caught herpletely off guard.

    Having felt the threat of her own impending doom, she was left bewildered by the unexpectedmand as Kraush flicked the white me with his finger.

    ��I��m going to wipe the mark of being a servant of the Devourer from you, so open your mouth.��

    Rona��s eyes went wide.

    She had no idea something like that was even possible.

    ��And what��s gonna happen?��

    Kraush pressed the white mes into her open mouth.

    ��The world can pin all the me on the Devourers, and then it��s basically solved.��

    ��But, what about Mirei?��

    Cardinal Mirei Beakiss.

    Given her connection to the ck Witch, she was someone the Freeman faction could never condone.

    Mentioning her name made Kraush chuckle lightly.

    ��Don��t you worry about that.��

    Naturally, he was prepared, considering the highest officials of the Freeman faction were found within the walls of Rahern Academy.

    ��Astria can handle it, I reckon.��

    It was time for the saintess to get to work.

 Chapter: 198

    Chapter: 198

    The ruckus at Rahern Academy caused by the Cult of World Erosion.

    It all started with the incident involving none other than the youngest Cardinal, Mirei Beakiss, and Rona Imblize, a maker of magic tools, who fell under the mind control of the ck Witch, a being of the Cult.

    Due to this incident, Rahern Academy found itself in a wave of chaos.

    After all, there was the troubling history of an associate professor being from the Cult of World Erosion.

    That��s right, the associate professor, Jenikalern.

    Although there was a sense of normalcy due to the students being unharmed and their reactions to the professor��s actions, the spotlight turned sharply onto the academy when students themselves began falling under the target of the Cult, drawing attention from all over the world.

    Among the gossip, the most frequent spection was about how the academy had too many talent-hoarding individuals.

    The Cult of World Erosion had repeatedly threatened the world.

    They all had different goals in mind, but their impact on the world was seldom positive.

    Thus, it was only natural for whispers to arise about Rahern Academy, a ce where the elite offspring of nobles gathered, continuously being targeted.

    While most dismissed the notion of needing to address the issues posed by the Cult, a few began to understand the concern.

    In hushed tones, fears circted about what would happen if Rahern Academy were to suffer an incident where it lost all of its students.

    If this generation werepletely wiped out, who would be left to protect the world?

    Amidst themotion, the only name aside from Rahern Academy that kepting up was none other than Kraush.

    Indeed, the attention was back on him��this individual who had shown the ability to purify the Cult of World Erosion.

    ��Did you hear? Kraush Balheim was personally named as the sessor by that battle king, Durandal!��

    ��Are they talking about the guy who purged the Cult of World Erosion?��

    ��Yeah! Apparently, that��s the signature technique of battle king Durandal!��

    You could tell how evenmoners were buzzing with excitement around Kraush.

    Durandal rose from the ground up to the heavens.

    He was the true idol of themon folks, someone many still looked up to.

    So, naturally, when news spread that Kraush had be his sessor, the world went ame with excitement.

    ��Rumor has it that Mirei Beakiss, the youngest Cardinal, also fell prey to the Cult but was purified by him!��

    ��Whoa, you mean they managed to do what even the Cardinal couldn��t?��

    Moreover, the fact that Mirei��s affairs, which normally would��ve been closely guarded by the Church, were now public knowledge added to the intrigue.

    ��The Holy Maiden officially dered he would purify the world, thanking Cardinal Mirei Beakiss for her protection!��

    ��Does that mean even the Holy Maiden couldn��t help Mirei Beakiss?��

    ��Well, who knows? But that Cult is definitely not just any run-of-the-mill organization.��

    Even the Holy Maiden announcing that Mirei had fallen to a Cult member before her deration disclosed the depth of the situation.

    Eventually, the Freeman stopped trying to cover up the fact that Mirei had been corrupted by the Cult.

    Instead, they began brandishing new propaganda.

    They strove to gloss over the fact that Mirei had fallen to the Cult by inting Kraush��s reputation.

    ��Behold! The young hero who even saved the Cardinal!��

    ��A new star of the next generation!��

    ��A hero recognized by the Holy Maiden!��

    Due to political necessities, Kraush��s reputation soared to dizzying heights.

    As it happened, being the young direct descendant of Balheim added to his glory.

    One could easily predict that he would grow even further from this point on.

    So, the Freeman took this opportunity to spin Kraush��s name alongside the troublesome Holy Maiden, heralding him as a great warrior.

    As the buzz around Kraush reached the skies, he was stretching in his newly assigned dormitory room, in ce of the one Rona had destroyed.

    At that moment, he reflected on Rona��s situation.

    ��I��m sorry. And thank you.��

    After everything that transpired, Rona expressed her deep gratitude to Kraush.

    Though she was also a victim, she had almostmitted an act worthy of execution.

    Moreover, she had even attempted to kidnap Kraush��s maid, Alicia.

    Because of her connection to the ck Witch, she was pale and terrified, knowing just how precarious her situation was.

    Without a defense, she had no words to retort back at Kraush when he reprimanded her.

    Kraush lifted the magic tool that had triggered the World Erosion.

    <em>nk!</em>

    Then he shattered the tool and turned to face Rona.

    ��About the mind control from the ck Witch����

    At the sound of Kraush��s voice, Rona lifted her head slowly, her expression firm.

    ��Can you create a magic tool that can block it?��

    Even though this particr tool had been a horrid creation born from the ck Witch��s influence, Rona��s actual skills were remarkable.

    If anyone could create a plethora of magic tools, it would be her.

    This was certainly going to benefit not only the next generation but also Kraush himself.

    So, Kraush put forth a suggestion for her to do the thing she was best at.

    Certainly, it��d help lift her spirits.

    When Rona looked at Kraush, her eyes sparkled bright.

    She quickly realized this was something she could do.

    ��I will make it. No matter what it takes.��

    With that, Rona was set to pursue a clear path ahead.

    Just as Kraush thought everything was in ce, he suddenly toppled over.

    ��Uh, hey?!��

    Panicking, Rona rushed to help him, as they hurried him off to the medical room.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Kraush opened his eyes in this new room after recovering from the series of events that left him exhausted.

    Several days had passed since he was scolded again by the returned Holy Maiden and had been assigned to this room.

    [Looks like you��re properly experiencing the consequences. You wouldn��t have anyints if your body broke into two soon, would you?]

    In that instance, Crimson Garden chimed in once again.

    As she said, Kraush was fully aware that this was why his body felt like it did.

    Currently, Kraush was hosting two types of energy in his body besides the aura.

    One was the power of World Erosion.

    The other was Aura, the direct opposite power of World Erosion.

    These two energies werepletely ipatible with each other.

    This was why the two types of power were settled distinctly within his body.

    [If you��re not careful, you��ll end up going ��boom�� at any moment. Tsk, tsk.]

    Hearing that, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    This wasn��t news to him.

    ��I epted this knowing the risks.��

    Thanks to that, Kraush hade to realize one crucial fact.

    A human body has a limit to how much energy it can contain.

    It��s like holding a vessel.

    And notably, these energies��World Erosion, Aura, and the aura��should be contained in separate vessels.

    The strength of World Erosion was like the night sky.

    Endlessly vast and wrapped in pitch-ck darkness that would terrify anyone who gazed up.

    The aura was like the sea.

    Constantly rippling, growing in size within the depths of Kraush��s being.

    Aura was the earth.

    It��s more primitive than the sea, solidly supporting the entire physical form.

    Since Aura is the essence of the world itself, it significantly aided in forming the body.

    This was also a core reason why the battle king was so robust and physically imposing.

    ��If I keep using this, will I end up with a bigger physique like that?��

    Not that it mattered much now, so he shelved that thought.

    Thanks to this, Kraush could handle three vessels.

    One vessel filling up wouldn��t mean that the others could not hold something, meaning his potential for growth had skyrocketed.

    The problem was, aside from the aura��s vessel, he couldn��t use the capacities of the other two vessels at the same time.

    ��While they can be used individually, excessive consumption causes one to push the other out as if celebrating.��

    Kraush fainting was due to this very reason.

    The aura got toofortable in an area previously upied by the World Erosion��s energy, resulting in a shocking transmission straight to his body.

    ��At this rate, even if I output any power, my body will be the one suffering first.��

    More than anything, vessels tend to overflow at some point.

    You can always increase the size of a vessel, which is fine.

    However, if the contents of the vessels spill over and mix with one another by ident��

    [That would lead to quite the explosion.]

    And that vessel in question was none other than Kraush.

    In other words, it meant that a slight misstep could turn Kraush��s body into a total mess.

    [Why do you put yourself through this?]

    ��If I don��t, then I��ll be suffering posthumously.��

    When everything goes to ruin, everyone��s dead, and can I really afford to ignore any of that?

    Let alone the myriad troubles brewing from the likes of Ixion, the Hell Fairies, and the royal family.

    Serious issues were cropping up left and right.

    Plus, it was about time those wicked seeds began to sprout.

    ��Gotta nip those in the bud.��

    With countless tasks ahead, he needed to juggle everythinging his way.

    ��And that��s why I n to meet that old man, Veltoa Lacroix.��

    Old man Veltoa Lacroix.

    Kraush needed to acquire the highest-ss curse from him.

    If he didn��t do that, he��d be left maintaining a state of instability while holding both the aura and World Erosion��s power��a ticking time bomb.

    [What are you going to do about the ck Witch? Even if you appointed that kid to construct magic tools, her mind control is still going to distort her surroundings.]

    Upon hearing that, Kraush nodded, appearing to have taken that point into ount.

    ��The ck Witch��s mind control is not infinite. She can control a maximum of three individuals.��

    The ck Witch can easily enve people as long as they have a vulnerability; if their will is strong, they won��t be swayed.

    Thus, it wasn��t a concern to fear numerous individuals being affected.

    ��And more importantly, I can now see the marks of the Cult of World Erosion very clearly.��

    After acquiring the aura, Kraush had grown more sensitive to the power of World Erosion.

    Unlike Durandal, who had never dealt with the power of World Erosion or the curse itself��the two powers remained indistinguishable to him.

    For Kraush, however, who was able to handle both, he was now capable of distinguishing the subtle differences.

    Besides, with the aura present, he could free others from the grip of the ck Witch��s mind control.

    In terms of the ck Witch, she could not throw her mind control around so recklessly anymore.

    [Just don��t let your guard down. Relying too much on your power can lead you to make mistakes.]

    ��Absolutely.��

    Kraush affirmed that point.

    Being cautious was definitely not a bad habit to have.

    He��d seen plenty who met their end with a simple misstep.

    ��Cheep cheep.��

    At that moment, a skeletal rat poked its head out from Kraush��s pocket.

    This skeletal rat turned out to be Ebsque.

    ��I found thest known location of Veltoa Lacroix.��

    Kraush lifted a corner of his mouth at the voice from the skeletal rat.

    Talk about someone who truly knew their stuff; it came to him with spot-on info.

    ��Nice going!��

    Kraush felt an urgent need to set off immediately.

    He absolutely needed that curse to sort out his current state.

    But there was another problem.

    While he could justify being absent due to personal training with the battle king, if he left again, Rahern Academy would probably get suspicious and not simply let him go.

    After all, Kraush was a student of Rahern Academy.

    That sort of special treatment could only be granted asionally.

    ��What now?��

    Even so, it wasn��t wise to leave without a reasonable exnation.

    At the very least, he needed a legitimate reason that wouldn��t disrupt his academy life.

    After mulling it over, a figure suddenly popped into his mind.

    Yes, there��s someone who can provide a legitimate reason to leave Rahern Academy.

    Kraush opened the door without hesitation.

    He was determined to reach out right away.

    However, his strides came to a halt when he stepped through the door.

    It was to be expected that he would find an unexpected person standing before him in what was clearly the boys�� dormitory.

    ��Well, well, long time no see!��

    With hair as blue as the ocean, her hair styled in two adorable buns, and a pair of mischievous amber eyes shining vibrantly, the petite woman who smiled at Kraush was someone he knew quite well.

    The Fourth Princess of the Empire.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    She had finally returned from the imperial pce.

    ��You look rushed. What��s up? I��ve brought lots of treats!��

    Sigrid shed a grin while holding up a small box of pastries in her hands.

    When Kraush saw that, he took a step back and opened his room.

    ��Come in.��

    Even if he was heading out, it wouldn��t hurt to at least hear about the imperial situation, right?

 Chapter: 199

    Chapter: 199

    The Fourth Princess of the Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    By some twist of fate, Kraush found himself alone in the boys�� dormitory room with her. He took a sip of tea that Alicia had brewed.

    ��How did you get into the boys�� dorm?�� he asked.

    ��Why not? The maidse in here all the time without a problem,�� she quipped.

    When ites to servants, the ratio tends to lean heavily towards women.

    So, as Sigrid mentioned, maids often visited.

    But what about female students enrolled at the academy?

    ��Besides, I saw some girls whispering sweet nothings with their maids as they passed by. What��s the big deal?��

    She yfully tapped her finger under her eyes, suggesting she had seen something interesting.

    While those rtionships weren��t exactlymon, they weren��t unheard of either.

    After all, they were young adults at their prime.

    ��More importantly, the dorm head hails from the Empire. That��s the time to wield some power,�� she dered, waving her thin arms dramatically.

    Her naturally frail body, with hardly any muscle, seemed like it could break with a gentle touch.

    ��Plus, I hear there��s a certain maid visiting your room quite often. Quite the little troublemaker, if you ask me.��

    Was she talking about Lirina?

    Kraush sighed, noticing Sigridughing cheekily behind her hand.

    ��Let��s skip the gossip for now.��

    He decided to put that conversation on hold.

    ��Let��s get straight to the point.��

    Kraush had contacted Sigrid through Mary earlier.

    And he��d asked her to look into the connection between the Hell Fairy within the royal family and Ixion��s mole.

    Sigrid, having noticed suspicious activities in the royal pce recently, was eager to verify for herself.

    So, as soon as she heard the info Kraush had, she jumped into action.

    Sigrid was known as the smartest in the Empire; maybe even the world.

    Kraush knew her sharp intellect well and was curious about her take on the situation.

    After a moment of silence, Sigrid lifted her teacup for another sip.

    From her demeanor, it was clear that this wasn��t a conversation to take lightly.

    As Kraush waited patiently, Sigrid tapped her arm with her index finger.

    Then, she nced at him.

    ��First off, based on my thoughts and yours, there was definitely a mole.��

    Her certainty about the mole left Sigrid cautious with her words.

    ��And to be honest, I��m unsure if I should tell you this, Kraush.��

    ��Because I��m from the Balheim?��

    Sigrid and Kraush shared a solid connection.

    More specifically, they got along quite well.

    Sigrid, with her brilliant mind, had grown wise early on, while Kraush, having undergone reincarnation, experienced a maturity that set him apart from his peers.

    Although Sigrid enjoyed toying around a bit, their conversations flowed well overall.

    However, their respective positions couldn��t be ignored.

    Sigrid was a princess of the Ephania Empire.

    Kraush was a direct descendant of Balheim from the Starlon Kingdom.

    The Ephania Empire and the Starlon Kingdom weren��t outright enemies, but they kept each other in check.

    And as the sword of Starlon, naturally, Kraush and Sigrid couldn��t bepletely free from this dynamic.

    Thus, Sigrid hesitated before broaching the topic.

    ��Be careful; you could easily be a target for the Empire.��

    There was another reason Sigrid hesitated in expressing herself.

    It wasn��t that she was worried about Kraush causing a ruckus in the Empire,

    but rather that the Empire��s sword could be aimed squarely at him.

    The Empire was powerful.

    Starting with its poption, it boasted the most Ten Great Lords and knight orders dedicated to its protection.

    Although Balheim might have the edge in quality, the sheer numbers of the Empire were overwhelming.

    If things turned to war, no matter how strong Balheim was, it would struggle against the Empire��s might.

    Now, if Kraush, a direct descendant of Balheim, learned one of the Empire��s secrets?

    Naturally, the Empire wouldn��t let that go without a response.

    ��For now, I��ve taken some precautions. Inside the royal family, they��re unaware that I��ve been asking questions.��

    But Sigrid wasn��t omnipotent.

    In fact, her inner circle wasn��t infallible either.

    She could carry out her ns wlessly if she set her mind to it.

    However, the mistakes of those surrounding her were beyond her control.

    This world doesn��t spin on one person alone.

    ��With this new info, you might find yourself in a tight spot.��

    Sigrid was genuinely worried for Kraush.

    He once saved her life.

    Even if she was prepared, without Kraush, she would have faced dire consequences.

    With her inherent weakness, it could have led to irreversible results.

    So, Sigrid hoped for Kraush��s safety.

    By nature, she tended to leap into danger.

    If she heard this information, she would likely dive headfirst, like a moth drawn to a me.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Kraush, let me ask you one thing.��

    Just then, Kraush opened his mouth.

    ��Do you think you can handle this on your own?��

    Upon hearing that question, Sigrid bit her lip slightly.

    Sigrid was a princess of the Empire.

    Without a doubt, she held one of the highest positions within the Empire and had power, albeit ambiguous.

    However, that power was not enough to directly influence the Empire��s workings.

    She had distanced herself from the Empire for her own safety.

    After all, gathering those who held her in high regard was merely to prevent turmoil within the Empire.

    The Empire was currently in a state of upheaval.

    The Emperor had shown signs of poor health and ofteny bedridden.

    Those who stood next in line were, knowingly or unknowingly, aiming daggers at one another.

    Sigrid couldn��t insert herself into that situation.

    No matter how brilliant her mind was, her position as the Fourth Princess and her inherent frailty were significant roadblocks.

    ��I can��t do it.��

    Thus, Sigrid answered honestly.

    She couldn��t do anything regarding the Empire.

    While it wasn��t impossible if shemitted fully, it would take an immense amount of time.

    And during that process, irreversible consequences could arise.

    ��Ixion is a genuinely dangerous cult of lunatics.��

    Sigrid was aware of the threat Ixion presented.

    She had heard about them from Kraush, and the empire, along with other nations, had started to realize their presence due to the gravity of the Hardenhartz incident.

    ��Before they spread their wings and wreak havoc, we need to suppress them.��

    To do that, they had to identify who the mole within the royal family was.

    As Kraush asked his question, Sigrid fell into a long silence.

    Her throat parched, she tipped her teacup once more and finally let out a long sigh.

    ��Kraush, can I ask just one thing?��

    ��Sure.��

    ��In your journey, what kind of Empire are you envisioning?��

    Sigrid Ephania, who had hidden the emperor��s seal from the world and sacrificed herself, always hoped the Empire would progress in a beneficial direction.

    Kraush, looking at her, slowly opened his lips.

    ��I don��t think any nation can move forward as a single entity.��

    All nations face their doomsday at some point.

    And the path they take is always different.

    ��The Empire is the Empire.��

    Thus, Kraush refused to define the Empire��s shape.

    ��Whether it��s Starlon or any of the other four kingdoms, they��re all the same.��

    As Sigrid heard that, a slow smile crept onto her face.

    ��That��s so you.��

    With a slightly more rxed expression, she leaned back in her chair.

    ��The mole in the Empire is the Emperor��s sword, the Heavenly Emperor, Dalpion Junon.��

    And just like that, she dropped a bombshell.

    *

    Heaven��s Sword

    Heavenly Emperor

    Dalpion Junon

    The Junon family had been serving the royal family since the Empire��s founding.

    Though they had now passed into rest, they once produced the Heavenly Sword King, proimed as the strongest in the world.

    The Junon family still held one of the Heavenly Emperors, known as the Heavenly Sword.

    Because of that, many say that while Balheim exists in Starlon, Junon exists in the Empire.

    The problem is that the current head of the Junon family is colluding with Ixion.

    ��������

    Kraush��s expression darkened.

    Naturally.

    No matter how impressive Kraush was, he couldn��t contend with Dalpion.

    After all, he was one of the Heavenly Sword Kings, standing shoulder to shoulder with Balok Balheim.

    But that made him ponder.

    Kraush had faced Dalpion before.

    ��He��s a man who is relentlessly loyal to the royal family.��

    He only follows the orders of those in power within the royal family.

    In fact, it��s said that to ascend to the throne, one must gain his trust and support.

    How could someone like him be involved with Ixion?

    It felt impossible to evenprehend.

    ��Even if reincarnation yed a role, there��s no way Dalpion would make such a decision on his own.��

    That meant someone else had influenced him.

    And there was only one person capable of doing that.

    Kraush��s gazended on Sigrid.

    Seeing her smile, tinged with worry, conveyed a deeper message.

    ��Sinox Ephania.��

    The current Emperor of the Empire, who, ofte, had been showing signs of declining health.

    That was all.

    Kraush repeatedly opened and closed his lips.

    He finally understood why Sigrid was so certain that she would be unable to tackle this.

    Dalpion Junon, the Heavenly Sword, was already out of reach.

    Let alone the Emperor.

    There was no way a Fourth Princess could navigate such a high-stakes situation.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s wrinkled eyebrows began to unfurl.

    Because he was aware of one truth that was being concealed within the empire.

    In addition, he recognized why the Emperor had allied with Ixion.

    ��Because the roots have rotten to the core. It��s time to change the roots, huh?��

    Kraush knew the reason for the Emperor��s affliction.

    Not only did the illness run in the royal family, but it had also gued generations.

    It typically began manifesting after they turned fifty, ultimately consuming their lives.

    This condition was inscribed into their bloodline, rendering it uncurable even with the Holy Maiden��s arrival.

    The Emperor must have allied with Ixion in hopes of resolving this affliction.

    ��Topletely wipe out the lineage curse, including himself.��

    Kraush grasped why Dalpion would support the Emperor��s alliance with Ixion.

    No matter how loyal Dalpion was to the royal family, he wouldn��t hesitate to counsel against a wed choice.

    However, this time, he agreed, as he believed it would render the royal family even stronger.

    Kraush tapped his arms folded across his chest.

    ��Bloodline Theory.��

    The notion sprang to mind.

    ��That��s right! The Bloodline Theory was stolen before my reincarnation!��

    If that were true, it would mean the Hell Fairy and the Emperor had already coborated.

    ��The Bloodline Theory was needed to erase the curse that gued the royal family.��

    Lagrain had previously chosen a neutral stance between the royal family and the regional nobles.

    Lagrain, being a formidable force among the local nobility, had considerable strength back then.

    While the power of the regional nobility had significantly weakened today.

    At that time, the local nobility held significant sway.

    ��Even if they just asked for the Bloodline Theory, Lagrain wouldn��t have handed it over willingly.��

    It would have made more sense to provoke Ixion, cing Lagrain in danger.

    Then, under the guise of neutrality, they could lure Lagrain back to support the royal family.

    In doing so, they could have also acquired the Bloodline Theory, achieving double the benefits.

    Finally, Kraush had grasped why the royal family and Ixion had stolen the Bloodline Theory from Lagrain.

    ��But����

    Before his reincarnation, that incident had disappeared without a trace.

    Kraush centered his attention on why that had happened.

    ��What happened between the Hell Fairy and the royal family in the past?��

    And thanks to that, the royal family had severed ties with Ixion.

    The Emperor��s eventual death had been its cynical consequence.

    Moreover, to prevent anyone from realizing that the royal family had allied with Ixion, Dalpion likely took action personally.

    ��Dalpion��s skill.��

    If he applied his abilities, it would indeed be possible to erase the existence of the Hell Fairy from this world.

    After all, that was why Dalpion served as the sword of the royal family.

    ��But this time, the Hell Fairy still exists.��

    Kraush already knew who was behind that.

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    It appeared she was weaving into the fabric of the royal family��s alliance with Ixion, using the Hell Fairy as leverage.

    As that thought crossed his mind, Kraush felt a slight headacheing on.

    The situation was more tangled than he had anticipated.

    Especially considering that the royal family��s illness was information Kraush hadn��t fully grasped until just before his reincarnation.

    ��What now?��

    As Kraush lost himself in contemtion, Sigrid gently inquired.

    She looked at Kraush with genuine concern.

    Meeting her gaze, Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    Then, a long breath escaped from his lips.

    The collective threats of Ixion and the most powerful nation, the Ephania Empire.

    This was an insignificantly massive situation waiting to explode.

    Get caught in a conflict like a whale fight, and you might just get crushed.

    Yet Kraush��s eyes were clear as ever.

    ��I can handle this.��

    Kraush held the key to fix this mess.

    And the solution he envisioned was simple.

    He would bear the curse passed down through the royal family.

    He had the ck Hood at his disposal.

    Kraush could steal a curse reminiscent of a disease.

    And he had already done it once.

    <em>Sigrid Ephania.</em>

    He had stolen the unpleasant curse that had gued her lineage as well.

    But to carry it out, he needed to meet her.

    ��Sigrid, can you set up a connection with Dalpion Junon?��

    The Heavenly Emperor, Dalpion Junon.

    The sword of the royal family.

 Chapter: 200

    Chapter: 200

    In front of the hall leading to the Special ss Hall.

    A boy with dark blue hair was making his way down the corridor.

    Having recentlypleted his growth spurt, he had developed a rather robust physique; he was Kraush Balheim.

    ��Unbelievable nonsense,�� he muttered, recalling what Sigrid had said earlier.

    ��But I guess I have to try.��

    Sigrid had faith in him, after all. So, he decided to do everything he could.

    ��I��ll find a way to create that connection,�� he muttered with determination as Sigrid confidently exited the room.

    Kraush had no doubt that she��d find a way to set things up in no time.

    She was none other than the genius girl, Sigrid Ephania.

    After Sigrid left, Kraush stepped outside.

    As mentioned before, he was headed straight to the Special ss Hall.

    Inside, students were bustling around, engaged in their own research with lively chaos.

    Kraush wandered around, soon making his way to the Curse Studies section.

    There were quite a few students there, all diligently studying curses.

    Among them, he spotted a little girl sitting at a corner desk, working intently on something.

    Despite being older than Kraush, the small girl was handling powerful curses with her tiny hands.

    However, the curses she was dealing with were incredibly dangerous.

    She was the only student capable of handling high-level curses.

    The youngest disciple of the renowned healer, Veltoa Lacroix.

    It was Dorma Lacroix.

    ��Dorma.��

    ��Eek!��

    The moment Kraush called her name, she squealed and dropped the vial containing the curse.

    In an instant, Kraush reached out and caught the vial just in time.

    He let out a sigh of relief as Dorma stood frozen in shock.

    If not for that, a high-level curse could��ve been unleashed in the Curse Studies ssroom.

    Seeing her pale face, Kraush carefully ced the curse vial on her desk.

    ��Sorry for startling you out of nowhere like that.��

    ��O-oh, it��s okay! I was just�� too careless!��

    Dorma shook her head rapidly in response to Kraush��s apology.

    Thanks to that, the tense atmosphere seemed to lighten a bit.

    Finally, Dorma looked at Kraush with her tiny head tilted.

    ��B-but, Kraush, what brings you to the Curse Studies ssroom?��

    ��I have something to discuss with you.��

    Dorma tilted her head again.

    ��It��s about Veltoa.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s next words, her eyes widened in surprise.

    ��Really!?��

    ��Yeah, I found thest sighting report for Veltoa Lacroix.��

    ��Is that true!?��

    ��Yeah, I��m nning on going to find him right away, but there��s an issue.��

    Kraush was currently a student at Rahern Academy.

    Even though he was treated specially there, he couldn��t forget his duties as a student.

    Even Sigrid, the princess, had taken on missions before going to assess the Empire��s situation.

    ��Repeated unexcused absences outside of missions and training could lead to expulsion.��

    Searching for Veltoa could be deemed a training exercise for Kraush.

    However, having spent quite a bit of time training with Durandal recently, he didn��t want to get too reckless this time.

    ��What can I do?��

    Dorma��s determination shone through as she expressed her willingness to help find Veltoa.

    Seeing her dedication, Kraush chuckled softly.

    ��Give me a mission.��

    ��A mission?��

    ��Right, your mission is to search for Veltoa Lacroix where he wasst seen in the Kingdom of Jem, in the Endless Night.��

    Dorma��s eyes turned wide like a rabbit again.

    ��C-can I really set a mission?��

    Most missions registered at Rahern Academy came from various nations or families.

    So, she found it odd that as a student, she could issue a mission.

    But Kraush knew better than to doubt that.

    ��Of course you can. If Veltoa is absent, then you, Dorma, are the head of the Lacroix family.��

    The Lacroix family consisted only of Veltoa and Dorma.

    That��s because Veltoa had uniquely adopted Dorma, who was once an orphan.

    Though there were other disciples, they had their own surnames or weremoners.

    Officially, Dorma was the only true member of the Lacroix family.

    Meaning, she was more than capable of representing the family on her own.

    Perhaps she was the only one at Rahern Academy who could operate as a family unit.

    ��Oh! I see now!��

    Dorma finally understood and nodded vigorously.

    She realized that it was indeed possible to set a mission under the name of the Lacroix family.

    ��Alright! I��ll register it!��

    She said with her newfound confidence.

    Showing determination, she seemed ready to assist with anything rted to finding Veltoa.

    ��Thanks. I appreciate it.��

    Kraush sighed with relief and thanked her before stepping out of the Special ss Hall.

    Now he had a way to search for Veltoa in ce.

    ��Now, all that��s left is to get the mission.��

    And Kraush felt that he had to face yet another hurdle.

    Getting a mission meant he would have to meet Charlotte and ask for her help.

    ��Hope she has those snacks she liked.��

    Recently, Kraush recounted that Charlotte was family.

    He realized it wasn��t that he was ignoring her because he was afraid of the massive star that Charlotte was; she had always treated him as her younger brother.

    So now, Kraush understood that even if Charlotte acted in ways he found hard toprehend, it was all out of concern for him.

    Still, it was true that he felt somewhat clumsy around her.

    ��Still, I guess I��ll just have to confront her.��

    With that thought, Kraush headed towards the Lion��s Order.

    On his way, several people recognized Kraush and reacted differently.

    Most of the reactions directed towards the boy were ones of admiration.

    While there had once been a mix of jealousy, the longer Kraush stayed at Rahern Academy, the more respect he garnered for his achievements.

    Kraush also began to feel that he was bing a central figure at Rahern Academy.

    Maybe Arthur felt like this at one point.

    Kraush thought back to how his life had changed so much from being treated like a nuisance at the academy to being respected.

    In that moment, Kraush sensed the presence of someone following him.

    Letting out a brief sigh at the sensation, he halted in his tracks.

    Without waiting for the other party to react, Kraush increased his speed.

    Excel.

    In an instant, as if he had vanished, Kraush appeared at one side of the corridor.

    And his hand shot out immediately.

    ��Grrk!��

    The boy he ensnared by the neck had white hair.

    He was one of the twins following Sigrid, a boy named Toy Popoa.

    ��Toy!��

    At that moment, the other twin, Tai Popoa, who was nearby, shouted and charged at Kraush.

    These would also be the ones that belonged to the next generation of the Sky Generation.

    Tai��s de emerged from his sleeve, a clear indicator of his exceptional skills, sprinting towards Kraush.

    However, even with such skill, it was a horrendous mismatch.

    Without even drawing Rain Thunder Prime, Kraush surrounded his hand with aura.

    And then swung his hand directly at the iing de.

    ng!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The sh of Kraush��s white-aura-enshrouded hand against Tai��s de reverberated through the hall.

    Tai��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    He couldn��t believe his de, meant to be honed with skill, had merely been nullified by a hand.

    But it was the expected result.

    The Dragonfall technique that he learned from Durandal transforms the body into a weapon.

    Over the past few months, Kraush had desperately trained in Dragonfall, achieving the firstyer of it.

    Focusing aura on parts of the body, making them harder than steel.

    <strong>Dragonfall (������)</strong>

    <strong>First Layer (һʽ)</strong>

    <strong>Body (�w)</strong>

    Kraush could now use any part of his body as a weapon whenever he desired.

    Meanwhile, Toy, who was still caught by Kraush��s grip, made an attempt to twist his arm free.

    But no matter how hard Toy tried to escape, Kraush��s arm remained as solid as a rock.

    There was just too great a difference in strength.

    Their expressions stiffened.

    Even though they both knew Kraush was strong, this was far beyond what they could easily ept.

    After all, Kraush was clearly younger, being one year their junior.

    How could a mere first-year student be this far ahead of them, the notable first-year students?

    Crunch!

    ��Grrk!��

    In that instant, Kraush tightened his grip on Toy��s neck.

    Seeing Toy��s face turn pale, Tai panicked.

    ��Let Toy go!��

    ��Speak frankly, what do you want? Then I��ll let him go.��

    The ones who followed him were Tai and Toy.

    So Kraush warned them with his chilling gaze.

    Because he didn��t exactly have good memories of them from the past or present.

    Incidents in the past still left a bitter taste in his mouth.

    Seeing Tai hesitating, Kraush narrowed his eyes.

    ��Why? Did Sigrid Ephania send you?��

    Hearing that question, Tai bit his lip in frustration.

    ����No. This is purely our own opinion, acting independently of Sigrid.��

    ��Then what��s your reason for following me?��

    Tai stuttered over his words, clearly at a loss.

    At that, Kraush rxed his grip on Toy��s neck a bit.

    He knew that Tai was aware of Kraush��s pre-battle tendencies.

    Tai hurriedly spoke.

    ��Sigrid has be particrly sensitive regarding youtely, so we thought we might find something out ourselves!��

    ��Sigrid is sensitive about me?��

    Kraush let out a short, incredulousugh.

    Indeed, it��s no wonder Sigrid was on edge �� she had a knack for involvement in various ns he was dismantling.

    ��But now it seems I��m starting to be a target for her as well.��

    They must have sensed something odd brewing.

    Thus, Kraush couldn��t help but feel a chilling smile forming on his lips.

    How long would it take before she found out?

    That her beloved Arthur hadn��t reincarnated with her.

    If she learned that, it would surely cause her to break down.

    Unlike others, Kraush had a wicked connection with Sigrid.

    So, as he released Toy, he felt a sense of satisfaction.

    ��Quit doing pointless things. You guys won��t gain anything from prying into me, even if you do.��

    ��Ugh.��

    Tai seemed unable to argue back after hearing that, pursing his lips tight.

    It was different from theirst encounter.

    The gap in strength between Kraush and them had widened considerably.

    ��And you two should really stop clinging to a sinking ship.��

    Kraush left those words behind and turned away.

    Toy and Tai stared at him, unable to follow after.

    Inwardly, Kraush thought again about how it wouldn��t be long before Sigrid tried some scheme against him.

    ��When that timees.��

    He would need to be fully prepared to crush her down.

 Chapter: 201

    Chapter: 201

    After Kraush visited Charlotte��s Lion��s Order.

    ��Sure thing.��

    Kraush heard Charlotte��s cool response.

    He thought she��d at least ask why he was taking on such a mission.

    But Charlotte didn��t really inquire about it.

    She just figured it was something Kraush wanted to do, so she went along with it.

    ��Shouldn��t youe along too, sis?��

    Kraush was bbergasted at how easily Charlotte replied to him.

    Charlotte, with her usual charming smile, lightly teased him.

    ��It��s all good. I��ll be just fine on my own.��

    Thanks to Charlotte, he probably wouldn��t have to worry about being absent from Rahern Academy.

    ��Oh, speaking of which, that Arthur kid I asked aboutst time����

    Kraush perked up at her words.

    ��They said he��d decide around the end of the second-year training program.��

    The fake Arthur was from the Special ss, after all.

    So naturally, he would have received scouting offers from other groups.

    It was understandable.

    ��Here I thought he��d jump at the chance to observe me and Charlotte from up close.��

    Maybe he was being more cautious than expected.

    Given the recent suspicious movements, he might want to keep his distance on purpose.

    Thinking this, Kraush thanked Charlotte and walked out of the Lion��s Order.

    At that moment, he spotted some familiar ck hair.

    Someone was trying hard to hide herself pressed against the wall.

    Yet her natural physique gave her away��there was no way to hidepletely behind that wall.

    It was Mary Diana.

    The woman once known as the Holy Maiden.

    ��Mary.��

    As Kraush called her name, she flinched and inched out from the wall.

    Unlike when she was holed up in her room, Mary was now wearing her uniform.

    However, she was far from neat; it looked like she hadn��t even bothered to iron it, and the buttons were a mess.

    Especially her hair, which was all over the ce from not being properlybed.

    She looked incredibly timid, fidgeting nervously.

    The image of the Holy Maiden from the past was now a distant memory.

    ��What do you need?��

    Seeing her look as if she was waiting for someone, Kraush asked nonchntly.

    ��W-well�� I heard that K-Kraush-nim is back, so I came for a moment.��

    Shoulders hunched, Mary stammered.

    With her gaze fixed to the floor, it was obvious she was really struggling.

    It was only natural.

    She had likely realized her skills were gone by now.

    Suddenly losing one��s abilities?

    It must have been incredibly bewildering for her.

    And this confusion was evident in her look.

    But she couldn��t tell anyone about it.

    Especially not Kraush.

    If he figured out she had lost her skills and decided to discard her, she��d be leftpletely without a ce to go.

    So Mary came here today to confirm that fact.

    ��Well, I have some work, so I��ll be heading outside of Rahern Academy again.��

    Kraush said this as he approached Mary.

    At that, Mary flinched even more.

    Perhaps she instinctively feared that Kraush would figure out shecked her skills.

    Regardless, when Kraush reached her, he ced his hand on her shirt.

    And then he started to unbutton the misaligned buttons to fix them properly.

    Mary watched in a daze.

    It felt oddly like Kraush was fixing the mess of her life.

    ��Mary, looks like you��ve finally decided to step out of your room.��

    ��Y-yes! Since Kraush-nim said I could, I thought I should do my best to live up to it!��

    Mary rambled on, trying to express how hard she was trying.

    ��Good job. You��re really like a fellow first-year now.��

    As Kraush smiled andplimented her, Mary went all mushy.

    That smile filled her with a desire for approval, and happiness surged within her.

    In that moment, she felt she could do anything for him.

    ��How��s it been with Sigridtely?��

    Kraush casually asked about Sigrid.

    ��Uh, I�� haven��t seen hertely. It��s pretty much over now.��

    Sigrid, whom she once followed as a master.

    Yet, even though Sigrid hadn��t visited hertely, there wasn��t a hint of yearning in her gaze.

    If anything, there was even a slight resentment toward Sigrid.

    ��I�� should��ve been like this from the beginning.��

    Mary felt a hint of regret.

    If only she had left a bit sooner, she might not have ended up like this.

    Seeing that, Kraush gently patted her head.

    ��It��s alright. You��re free now, after all. You can do whatever you want.��

    ��D-do whatever I want?��

    Mary looked up at Kraush.

    Like a dog waiting formands, she gazed solely at him, ready to obey.

    But Kraush didn��t give her any orders and withdrew his hand from her head.

    ��Well, I have to get going.��

    ��Oh.��

    Watching Kraush walk away without amand made Mary hesitate.

    While she was floundering, Kraush gave her a short smile.

    ��Good to see you out of your room. Train while I��m away, and take care.��

    ��Y-yes!��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It was as if she took hisst words as amand, and Mary responded enthusiastically.

    Kraush saw that and pocketed his hands as he walked down the corridor.

    Then he took his handkerchief out of his pocket to wipe the hand that had just patted Mary��s head.

    His expression remainedpletely emotionless.

    With that, he had effectively severed any remaining ties with Mary.

    At least he wouldn��t have to deal with her nagging in the future.

    ��Now, it��s just Sigrid and that Adeldy left.��

    With those two in mind, Kraush continued on his way.

    He was ruthless when it came to those three, regardless of how others might feel.

    *

    The Endless Night wouldn��t stop.

    One of the World Erosion turned into the Kingdom of Jem.

    It was a ce made entirely of night, where the sun never rose.

    In the space where only darkness remained, bizarre towers sprouted up like weeds, and the creatures dwelling within those towers were called the ck Ghosts.

    Kraush came to this ceaseless night for one reason.

    To meet the world��s best healer, Veltoa Lacroix.

    The problem was the location of this Endless Night.

    Unlike the generally managed areas of the Kingdom of Jem, the Endless Night existed as awless zone.

    Particrly, the mountain paths leading there were incredibly treacherous.

    Not only horses, but even people struggled to walk amidst the dense trees and undergrowth.

    These trees and nts were deformed and grotesquely altered due to the influence of the Endless Night.

    Thus, even criminals from the human world would never dare to enter the Endless Night.

    On this mountain path heading to the Endless Night.

    Kraush was moving along quitefortably.

    It was simple really.

    Because the carriage Kraush was riding in was no ordinary one.

    tter tter��

    Despite the branches and nts poking at his feet, the horse showed no difort whatsoever.

    The horse was, in fact, a skeletal mount summoned by Ebsque.

    The carriage Kraush was riding was also constructed of bones, with no wheels at all.

    Thanks to that, the floating carriage passed gracefully above the mountains.

    ��Did you really have to follow me, though?��

    While gazing out at the passing scenery, Kraush turned his head sideways.

    Sitting next to him, arms crossed, was a woman who looked up at him.

    She had ck hair tinged with a golden hue, dressed in a neatly arranged ck dress.

    Her presence was ented by the crossed arms, drawing attention to her upper body as she frowned.

    ��Of course, I had to go with you. You thought I��d let you head to the Kingdom of Jem alone?��

    ��I nned to go alone, right?��

    ��No way. If we promised to live together forever, I have to take responsibility and make sure you are safe.��

    That was ironic; Kraush thought he had spent more time dodging danger than actually being safe.

    Even with that absurdity in mind, he decided not to push back against Ebsque, since having her around was convenient.

    The problem was that she was not the only one who had followed him.

    ��Haring, you too?��

    Kraush noticed Haring Lagrain, clinging to him, eyeing Ebsque warily.

    As soon as Haring heard the news of Kraush taking a mission via the Lion��s Order, she darted after him.

    ��Wherever Kraush goes, I will go too.��

    Determination sparkled in Haring��s eyes.

    Kraush thought it would be dangerous going to the Kingdom, but there was no changing her mind about it.

    ��Well, it might actually be good to gain some knowledge about the Kingdom during this trip.��

    Kraush figured he wouldn��t be the only one trying to stop the apocalypse.

    ��Just don��t overdo it.��

    At that, both Ebsque and Haring turned to Kraush simultaneously.

    Their expressions read: ��Who are you talking to?��

    The raven from the Crimson Garden perched on Kraush��s shoulder cackled in amusement.

    While Kraush reacted awkwardly, the carriage jolted to a halt.

    They had finally exited the mountain range.

    As they left the mountains, the surroundings began to grow darker.

    It had clearly been broad daylight just a moment ago, and now it was turning into night.

    Additionally, this darkness was much heavier than any other night.

    It seemed a thick fog was rolling in.

    As the carriage rolled through this pitch-ck fog where visibility dropped to zero, any ordinary horse would have panicked and stopped.

    But that was not a concern for a skeletal steed.

    After a short while, the night fog began to clear slowly.

    Instead, what appeared were bizarrely shaped towers piercing through the night.

    The spire-like towers shot up into the sky as if they were attacking the darkness.

    Kraush leaned out the window to gaze at the scene.

    ��Ebsque, leave the White Skeleton Legion out of this.��

    ��Why? Weren��t you looking for Veltoa?��

    ��Even if your White Skeleton Legion moves, they��ll just exhaust themselves fighting the ck Ghosts.��

    Kraush observed the ck Ghosts peeking out from the towers.

    Those who leaned out to watch the neers were all eyeing them.

    And when that gazing was over, they were sure to descend en masse.

    That meant they considered the neers easy prey.

    ��For now, we keep going. Veltoa is not roaming around out here.��

    Veltoa had entered the Kingdom for a singr purpose; to look for curses.

    And surely, he was searching for the highest-level curses.

    Even Veltoa wouldn��t be able to handle them at will.

    The reason he was on this quest was straightforward.

    To observe them.

    ��What a madman.��

    What sort of insane person would venture into awless ce just to observe a curse?

    Kraush thought he simply could not grasp him.

    ��Then how do you n to search this vast area without the help of my minions?��

    As the carriage moved forward, Ebsque looked outside with a slightly pale expression.

    She was right; the Endless Night was indeed boundlessly expansive.

    Feeling like they needed to search this ce only increased her anxiety.

    But Kraush didn��t seem to care much.

    ��It��s easy.��

    Kraush focused ahead.

    To that denser region of the Endless Night.

    ��At the location where the power of World Erosion is felt the strongest.��

    That��s where Veltoa was waiting.

 Chapter: 202

    Chapter: 202

    The night just wouldn��t stop.

    The further they moved, the thicker the pitch-ck darkness became.

    ��Looks like we��re starting to get chased.��

    At that moment, Kraush sensed the presence of ck Ghosts rapidly closing in behind the carriage. It seemed they had figured out where he was and had now decided tounch a real attack.

    [What are you gonna do about it?]

    The Erosion Creatures living in the Golden Region had fundamentally different stats from regr Erosion Creatures. Living in the area filled with World Erosion naturally endowed them with superior physiquespared to their typical counterparts.

    Proof of that was right behind them; the ck Ghosts, usually not so much of a threat outside, were now effortlessly keeping up with the carriage��s speed.

    With their monkey-like forms, they shrieked toward the intruders with glowing red eyes.

    ��Guess we��ll have to catch them.��

    Saying this, Kraush turned to Ebsque.

    ��Ebsque, open the lid.��

    At hismand, Ebsque touched the wall of the carriage. In an instant, the skeletal ceiling began to open with a creak.

    Kraush leaned out of the open ceiling. There, a horrifying sight awaited him��ck Ghosts filled the horizon, swarming like cockroaches.

    Anyone else might have fainted at such a ghastly sight, but Kraush made a light leap and stood atop the opening.

    ck Ghosts grew stronger under the night sky. They acted as though they owned this endless night.

    However, there was one truth they were oblivious to.

    Night isn��t just their domain.

    Kraush��s hair gradually began to darken significantly. This was a response to the incessant night, overflowing with the aura of his skill, Nox.

    Alongside that, his eyes started turning redder, as the seven stars within Nox began to glow brightly.

    Underneath the night, lit by the power of the Shooting Star, Kraush felt steadier than ever before.

    The Lunar Body unleashed even greater effects under the night sky.

    Perhaps this was why he felt at his peak.

    Deep breaths escaped Kraush, creating a hot mist around him that changed the temperature of the surrounding air.

    Fwoosh��

    Before long, the Ruinous Thunder ignited with dark mes.

    High-temperature ck mes began to ze vigorously, fueled by the World Erosion around him.

    Thanks to this, Kraush continued to absorb the World Erosion of the never-ending night.

    ��Make sure to watch closely.��

    Kraush warned the ck Ghosts as he gripped his thunder de.

    Crackle!

    Lightning sparked above the thunder de, creating phenomena around its sheath.

    Simultaneously, the ck mes collided within the sheath, beginning to conjure a storm.

    Boom��

    Just then, a droplet fell onto theke of Kraush��s mind, rippling its surface.

    In that moment, the jet of ck mes shot forward and shattered the sheath made of Lionor.

    As the intertwining ck mes and lightning enveloped the sword, Kraush swung the thunder de forward.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Second Form

    Ruinous Heaven��s Thunder

    The cleaved sword halted, and for an instant, the world wentpletely quiet.

    Even the ck Ghosts that had rushed in were frozen in ce.

    Crackle!

    Then, cracks began to form on each of their bodies.

    Fwoosh��

    A ze of mes and light covered the endless night.

    KABOOM!

    A violent explosion consumed everything around.

    The ck mes that had enveloped the spot where the ck Ghosts once stood eliminated them from existence.

    Gone were the ck Ghosts that had charged from the horizon, not a single one remaining to breathe theirst.

    KABOOOOOM!

    The shockwave that followed rattled the carriage, shaking it uncontrobly, nearly causing the skeletal mount to trip over itself.

    As Kraush brushed his windblown hair back, he sheathed the thunder de.

    Exhaling lightly, the temperature of his breath returned to normal.

    Just after using Ruinous Heaven��s Thunder, the high-level curse, Haensel Abstrakt, had rapidly lowered the temperature.

    ��Much better.��

    With a satisfied grin at the now clear view, Kraush noticed his hair had turned back to a deep navy blue.

    When he reentered the carriage, Ebsque was looking at him in disbelief.

    She always knew Kraush was strong, but thatst output was beyond her expectations.

    That was only to be expected since Kraush could be even stronger within the levels of World Erosion present in the Golden Region.

    That high output just now would��ve been impossible were it not for the characteristics of the endless night surrounding them.

    ��What the hell was that? Are you alright after using something like that?��

    ��Just toughing it out and doing my best, you know?��

    Kraush replied as he tried to sit back down, but at that moment, a sharp pain surged through him, causing him to stagger, and Haring quickly steadied him.

    ��Kraush, here.��

    Haring handed him water, which Kraush took a sip of.

    ��Ah, so this is why I was feeling that intense pain.��

    Kraush realized the source of his pain was the Aura within him shing with the newly filled World Erosion space.

    The two colliding made Kraush feel like he was being gnawed from the inside out.

    [See? Who told you to be greedy?]

    Crimson Garden clicked its tongue in disapproval at Kraush.

    ��It��s fine. We��re here to resolve that issue.��

    Ignoring the reprimand from Crimson Garden, Kraush steadied himself again.

    The strength of the World Erosion emanating from the direction the skeletal mount was headed was only growing stronger.

    They��d surely find Veltoa soon.

    Boom!

    However, the endless night had no intention of letting them pass easily.

    In the distance, a conglomeration of ck Ghosts collectively formed a massive ck Ghost Giant.

    The creature, capable of lifting an entire tower, truly resembled a chaotic monster.

    As Kraush contemted standing up again, both Haring and Ebsque moved in to stop him.

    ��Do you think I followed you for fun? I knew you��d do something like this.��

    ��I can help too.��

    Seeing the two adamantly trying to talk him out of being reckless, Kraush wore a dazed expression.

    ��Just rest.��

    With that, Ebsque summoned her skeletal army while Haring brandished her dagger and headed out.

    Kraush, watching them dawdle, flopped back onto the carriage seat.

    If he jumped out now, he��d just get yelled at.

    ��I don��t know how it came to this.��

    Still, he figured it was better to go along with it.

    *

    About a week had passed since they entered the never-ending night.

    Thanks to the continuously running skeletal mount, they were indeed moving quickly. However, traversing this ce where the sun never rose turned out to be more torturous than anticipated.

    Starting with losing all sense of time.

    The feeling of being continuously gnawed at also prevented any real rest from urring.

    Especially every time they thought of taking a breather, the ck Ghosts woulde knocking again.

    The deeper they went, the more diverse the forms of ck Ghosts ambushed them. Some approached silently like shadows, while others relied on sheer size and strength, charging at them recklessly.

    Having to fight each time made the trio��s fatigue continuously escte.

    ��I��ve coped with acid rain before, so I��m holding up fine. But you seem to be managing even better than I am.��

    ��Well, with the Lunar Body and Nox on my side, it��s easier.��

    Kraush listened to Ebsque��s voice, her dark circles growing more evident, as he gazed out the window.

    The night and the vast ins created an illusion of spinning in ce, making it feel monotonous.

    Only the asional towers observed the passage of time, indicating they were still progressing.

    True to his words, thanks to Nox and the Lunar Body, Kraush was managing rtively well within the endless night.

    However, for those without such advantages, it was obviously a struggle.

    Haring stood out as the prime example.

    Her dark circles had deepened, and she was now sleeping against Kraush.

    Observing her irregr mumbling under the colors of nightmares, it was clear she was having a rough sleep.

    That��s the issue with this endless night.

    Even if you find a safe spot to rest, it��s only possible to have nightmares here.

    Nightmares voraciously gnaw away at a person��s mind, and if one stays too long within this endless night, they risk being consumed by them.

    ��Haring.��

    Thus, Kraush roused her before she could sink deeper into her sleep.

    If she became too enmeshed in her dreams, Haring might never awaken again.

    ��Huh? Ah!��

    Haring awoke with a startled scream at Kraush��s call.

    Her face glistened with cold sweat as she noticed Kraush and, appearing reassured, buried her head in his shoulder.

    She fidgeted, much like a child scared from a bad dream retreating into the safety of their parent��s embrace.

    Like a cat that had submittedpletely to its owner.

    Having been through this many times, Kraush had grown ustomed to this behavior of Haring��s, where she typically nestled close when just waking up.

    ��Feels nice sticking together, huh?��

    At that, Ebsque raised an eyebrow and asked with a smirk.

    ��Ah, I see, a young girl is indeedforting. Just like my betrothed.��

    Ebsque pouted her lips yfully.

    Kraush stared at her, slightly baffled.

    ����Ebsque, haven��t you been nagging me more than usualtely?��

    Noting her unusually sensitive demeanor, Kraush questioned her and caught Ebsque staring intently at him.

    With a brief roll of her eyes, she casually averted her gaze to the ground.

    ��Just a misunderstanding.��

    Misunderstanding, my foot.

    Kraush recalled the moment Ebsque began being more vocal about her grievances.

    He quickly realized it coincided with the visit to Green Pine Hall.

    What had happened there was sending the Light-wielding Challenger, Ixion, to a meeting.

    And most notably, confirming Bianca��s engagement.

    Thinking about this, Kraush slowly turned to Ebsque.

    Seeing her unable to make eye contact, he felt a twinge of curiosity.

    ��Ebsque, you����

    Just then, a weak flicker of light caught Kraush��s eye in the distance.

    This was a ce where only the red eyes of ck Ghosts would be visible, so missing such a bright light was inconceivable.

    Kraush had clearly remembered that light.

    ��Ebsque, turn the carriage around!��

    ��Huh? W-what?!��

    Ebsque, who had been tense with anticipation, cried out in confusion at Kraush��smand.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But following his orders, she eagerly turned the carriage, causing the skeletal mount to howl as it took the turn swiftly.

    Clunk!

    ��Huh?!��

    With the sudden shift, Haring, still blissfully dazed, snapped back to reality.

    As she lifted her head, she spotted Kraush leaning out of the window.

    Kraush focused hard, watching as the flickering light approached.

    Sure enough, the light must��ve sensed their presence because it veered off course and began moving even faster.

    At this rate, they might lose it.

    ��Ebsque, chase after that light!��

    Kraush kicked the carriage door open, and the next moment, a crow flew out, soaring high into the air.

    As his eyes flicked toward Crimson Garden, Kraush made a swift dash from the carriage.

    The energy of World Erosion began to boil up within him.

    The furious mes of Ruinous Lightning burst forth from Kraush, enveloping his body in white smoke.

    KABOOM!

    With a powerful leap, Kraush shot forward, driven faster than the carriage itself.

    In no time, he was closing in on the light, only to find a man riding something reminiscent of a giant centipede.

    Draped in a robe that obscured much of his features, he nced back, revealing only his ck beard.

    ��Hm? A child?��

    When the man was surprised to see Kraush, thetter sprang off the ground,nding deftly onto the centipede.

    Kraush took a moment to observe as he exhaled deeply, eyeing the extended hands from within the man��s robe.

    He couldn��t even imagine how many curses were lurking within that garment.

    Yet, upon seeing Kraush, it seemed the man had no intention of drawing them out.

    ��Interesting. I thought you were an Erosion Creature, yet you hold powers beyond just that.��

    The man didn��t pull out a curse, likely attributed to Kraush��s peculiar traits.

    With his Aurabined with World Erosion and even the addition of Aura itself, Kraush appeared utterly bizarre to the man��s eyes.

    How fortunate it��d be if he didn��t bombard him with indiscriminate curses.

    ��Veltoa Lacroix.��

    Gathering his breath, Kraush called out his name.

    ��Wait a moment, let��s have a word.��

    He was meeting the world��s best healer, Veltoa Lacroix.

    It was just the moment they finally faced off.

 Chapter: 203

    Chapter: 203

    The world��s best healer, Veltoa Lacroix.

    The first time Kraush met him was in a tavern.

    ��Wow, the smell of curses is so thick I can almost choke on it. Is that so?��

    The man, wrapped inyers of robes and sporting a bushy beard, pinched his nose while chuckling.

    ��What��s that rambling old codger talking about?��

    Kraush had a particrly foul mood back then, which probably exins his biting remarks. After all, he was just a walking, talking curse by that point.

    ��You��re that famous young cursed one, huh? How about making a deal with this old man?��

    Veltoa had a proposition for Kraush.

    ��What makes you think I��m interested in your old man��s nonsense?��

    Seeing Kraush��s deeply furrowed brows, Veltoa grinned mischievously.

    ��I am Veltoa Lacroix, your dedicated healer. Let��s see if I can help you make the most of that curse you��ve got, shall we?��

    And that was the first encounter between Kraush and Veltoa.

    And now��

    Kraush was once again facing Veltoa Lacroix, but this time, it wasn��t in a tavern.

    This was in the Kingdom of Jem, where the night never ended.

    Wiggle��

    The cursed centipede slithered beneath Kraush��s feet.

    The charms attached to his body were doing their best to keep the cursed centipede in shape.

    Inside it swarmed curses capable of wiping out a human in an instant.

    Yet Veltoa casually rode that forbidden beast without a care in the world.

    It��s no wonder Kraush thought of him as a madman driven insane by curses.

    ��Let��s have a story.��

    Veltoa nudged the long pole with thentern that Kraush had been chasing.

    He then loosened his robe slightly and flicked his finger to adjust his floppy hat.

    ��Old man looks like he��s seen better days, doesn��t he?��

    Just because he��s wandering around Jem freely doesn��t mean he��s some nobody.

    Kraush recognized that thentern he held was for chasing away ck Ghosts.

    That��s because he had previously entered the endless night with Veltoa.

    So it was no surprise to see him waving thatntern again now.

    ��And of course, you��re hanging around with the World Erosion creatures, how delightful!��

    Veltoa pointed out a carriage approaching in the distance, grinning widely.

    The look on his face practically screamed he��d kick them out if they didn��t introduce themselves soon.

    Even with two World Erosion creatures and an unidentified Kraush, he seemed utterly rxed.

    Truly, that was Veltoa for you.

    Kraush also knew that if he wanted them gone, it would be hard for him to keep up.

    ��I��m Kraush Balheim, the junior of Dorma Lacroix.��

    ��Dorma? Since when do you have a junior?��

    ��Yeah, Dorma is currently enrolled at Rahern Academy.��

    ��Rahern Academy, huh? Oh, that��s right, the one that Thawn was setting up. Finally got it off the ground, huh?��

    Veltoa appearedpletely clueless about the outside world, even about Dorma, probably too engrossed in curses to notice what was happening.

    ��More importantly, what��s with Balheim?��

    He stroked his beard while peering at Kraush.

    ��Why is the child born from one of the world��s most blessed families in such a state?��

    There was genuine curiosity in his eyes.

    After all, no one in the world knew curses better than him.

    It was only natural he��d be intrigued by Kraush��s bizarre current state.

    ��Just a little imbnce could blow your body to bits. Even I couldn��t fix that.��

    Veltoa quickly realized why Kraush had sought him out.

    ��You��d like me to remove the World Erosion and the curse inside you, right?��

    ��Not at all.��

    Kraush firmly dismissed the idea.

    Why would he want to lose all the curses and World Erosion he had gathered? No way!

    ��At this point, if you try to pull those out, my body would fall apart.��

    World Erosion and curses were fueled by negative energy, while Aura and Oura thrived on positive energy.

    The bnce between these two forces was essential.

    If one of them vanished, the harmony would copse, leading both body and mind to shatter.

    Kraush had learned this from Veltoa, that to neutralize curses, maintaining this bnce was fundamental.

    As Kraush demonstrated a deeper understanding than he expected, Veltoa��s intrigue only grew stronger.

    ��Seems like you��ve been learning quite a bit.��

    Using thentern-pole as support, Veltoa stood upright on the cursed centipede.

    ��So, what do you wish to ask me?��

    He gave a sly smile, revealing his yellowed teeth.

    That grin could only belong to a peculiar old man.

    But Kraush desperately needed the help of this old man.

    He could only obtain the highest-level curses with Veltoa��s assistance.

    ��I want the top-tier curse, Four Seasons.��

    Veltoa��s hand, which had been stroking his beard, froze momentarily.

    ��I��d like your help in obtaining that.��

    His eyes contained emotions of shock over the unexpected request.

    ����Are you out of your mind?��

    A momentter, when Veltoa��s mouth opened, Kraush��s sanity came under question.

    And rightly so.

    The top-tier curses were known to be in a whole other league from regr curses.

    Each of them had the potential to send a person��s life spiraling into oblivion in an instant.

    Naturally, top-tier curses were something even Veltoa had to handle carefully.

    They were like ticking time bombs in the hands of the world��s best healer.

    And here was this guy from the Balheim family, asking for a top-tier curse!

    It was hard to believe he was anything but insane.

    ��Right now, there��s nothing that suits me as well as the Four Seasons.��

    After hearing Kraush��s next words, Veltoa��s eyes widened.

    Recalling the unique aspects of the Four Seasons, he was only left with more questions.

    ��You seem to be misinformed.��

    Veltoa cast a skeptical look toward Kraush.

    It was as if he was seeing a young man ready to throw his life away with reckless abandon.

    ��The top-tier curses are only cursed in name��.��

    ��They��re actually more like Erosion creatures with their own will. That��s why they��re ssified separately as curses, right?��

    Kraush interrupted Veltoa, finishing his thought.

    In response, Veltoa inhaled sharply.

    Kraush had previously shown a significant knowledge of curses.

    And not the kind that even expert healers would know.

    ��Did our junior disciple give you that knowledge?��

    Kraush shrugged.

    No matter how he answered, Veltoa wouldn��t buy it.

    ��Well, I kind of figured a junior wouldn��t have gone that far in their research yet.��

    He chuckled lightly, observing Kraush closely.

    The top-tier curse, Four Seasons, was indeed something very peculiar.

    As stated earlier, top-tier curses had to be handled differently, showing an inherent will of their own.

    Especially in the case of the Four Seasons, it was bizarre beyond measure.

    Once ensnared by the Four Seasons, it would indiscriminately consume something specific within the host��s body.

    And it would take its ce, allowing the afflicted to control whatever it reced.

    This ��something�� could be anything physical like the stomach or brain.

    But that��s just scratching the surface.

    Based on limited research, it was known that the Four Seasons could consume the Aura as well.

    It could even devour existing curses and take over the soul, substituting its own influence.

    Thus, anyone afflicted by the Four Seasons would effectively lose themselves.

    They would live as the puppet of the Four Seasons, trapped in an evesting cycle with no chance of life returning.

    So, hearing Kraush��s intentions around utilizing the Four Seasons naturally made Veltoa furrow his brow.

    The Four Seasons was a curse that even Veltoa found difficult to manage.

    Handling a curse with its own volition was, of course, going to be a challenge.

    ��Do you n to use the Four Seasons to swallow the curses inside you? You��d be mistaken.��

    As mentioned before, the Four Seasons would consume and substitute.

    However, it only reced the consumed curse.

    Thus, the curses would remain intact within one��s body.

    So the Four Seasons wouldn��t free him from the curses.

    ��Nope. Like I said, I have no intention of wiping out the curses or World Erosion.��

    Then it became obvious that Veltoa��s brow knitted tighter, as if questioning what Kraush could possibly want with the Four Seasons.

    Noting his expression, Kraush decided to share a revtion.

    ��The Four Seasons can engulf anything within the body to substitute for it. But it has one more little-known feature.��

    The Four Seasons certainly subsumed something within to rece it.

    ��Now, the key is that the Four Seasons doesn��t merely substitute what it consumes. If what it consumes has an equal amount of energy, it can swap it for something else.��

    For example, if it eats the brain and the stomach, it can create two stomachs instead of a brain.

    All of this without disrupting the individual��s very life.

    Kraush had even encountered those afflicted by the Four Seasons who still managed to live with only twenty lungs left.

    They remained alive even in that state.

    Suspicion grew in Veltoa��s eyes.

    ��And what do you n to aplish with that?��

    Kraush raised his left hand to demonstrate.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, ck mes erupted from his left hand.

    This was the power of World Erosion burned away by Ignis.

    Then he raised his right hand.

    Whoosh!

    Bright mes followed, born from the power of Aura burned away by Ignis.

    ��I��m going to let both World Erosion and Aura enter the Four Seasons.��

    Veltoa��s eyes slowly began to widen.

    He knew very well that Kraush��s body was in a precarious condition.

    Both powers were constantly on the verge of trying to devour each other.

    With the slightest misstep, Kraush��s body could tear in half.

    Kraush had concocted a ludicrous n amidst such chaos.

    ��And I n to substitute one power with the other using the Four Seasons.��

    If that were to happen, Kraush would only be left with either Aura or World Erosion.

    Aura and World Erosion were separate vessels.

    Each contained a different essence.

    Yet, Kraush was suggesting that he could distort the boundaries between the vessels and merge them into one.

    The energy of World Erosion that would rece the Aura.

    Or the Aura that would rece the World Erosion.

    That would undoubtedly make him multiple times stronger than he currently was.

    ����You must be out of your mind.��

    And the price for that insanity would wholly fall upon Kraush��s shoulders.

    The Four Seasons�� risk of running wild was one thing.

    The moment of blending the two powers would cause a massive overload on his body.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Still, I won��t die.��

    The Four Seasons absolutely would not allow the body to perish.

    Even if he made twenty lungs inside him, it would find a way to keep him alive.

    And that went for both Aura and World Erosion as well.

    Even if merged into one force, the shock would not bring him to death.

    The Four Seasons wouldn��t let him die.

    Kraush��s eyes glimmered with a blue light.

    His azure eyes reflected a madness that could even send shivers down Veltoa��s spine.

    ��Haha, exactly.��

    Veltoa suddenly broke intoughter.

    ��Once you live this life, it��s better to go totally nuts than to y it safe.��

    His smile became a wide, glistening grin.

    ��Alright then. I��ve never dealt with a top-tier curse in someone else��s body, so let��s make for a good experience.��

    Thud!

    Veltoa mmed the stick down, halting the cursed centipede in its tracks.

    As thentern flickered ominously, the eerie smile that crept across Veltoa��s face shone like a crescent moon.

    ��Don��t cry if you die.��

    Those whough draw curses, after all.

 Chapter: 204

    Chapter: 204

    <strong>Kugugugugugugu��</strong>

    The cursed centipede wriggled beneath them.

    In what was once Veltoa��s spot, three people and one extra creature had made their way into the mix.

    Those three and that one creature were obviously part of Kraush��s entourage.

    ��Ugh, it��s not a bug. No way����

    Among them, Ebsque was battling against the grossness of the cursed centipede.

    Every time the creature��s antennae came near her head, she stifled a scream.

    In the process, she sneaked in closer to Kraush, burying her head into his back.

    While it was a bit ufortable to have something poking him from behind, it looked like this was far from her intention, so Kraush decided to just let it be.

    ��My head feels a lot better now.��

    Meanwhile, Haring spoke up, her expression brighter than before.

    Being under Veltoa��sntern had erased the headache that had been guing her from the nightmare she��d been enduring.

    ��Looks like thisdy also has some familiarity with curses?��

    Seeing another curse-handler after Kraush, Veltoa��s face lit up with intrigue.

    After all, curses were typically considered an affliction that gnawed away at humans, so finding a user was a rare urrence��aside from the usual doctors, that is.

    ��I��m Haring Lagrain.��

    ��Lagrain, huh? Rted to poisons, I see. I bet you��re a bit more ustomed to curses then.��

    ��It��s all thanks to Kraush!��

    That was true! Kraush had indeed helped her considerably with researching temporary enhancement potions.

    ��Hehe, you sure have a good reputation, huh?��

    Veltoa teased Kraush like an elder sibling.

    ��Speaking of which, isn��t the Four Seasons hanging around that unending night?��

    Kraush quickly steered the conversation in another direction.

    This guy had a yful side, and once hetched onto a topic, it could drag on for over an hour.

    ��As you said, the Four Seasons do indeed exist within that relentless night,�� came the rather vague reply.

    When Kraush raised a brow at the uncertainty of what he just heard, Veltoa rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ��The problem is that the Four Seasons is currently entangled with a certain Erosion creature.��

    ��Entangled with an Erosion creature?��

    This was new information for Kraush.

    After all, thest time he encountered the Four Seasons, it had alreadytched onto a human.

    ��Yep! And it��s an Erosion creature that even my powers can��t touch.��

    Now that��s something you wouldn��t expect someone who handles countless curses to say!

    If Veltoa was daunted, that meant the Erosion creature was no mere little nuisance.

    ��If it��s some serious Erosion creature in the unending night����

    Kraush furrowed his brow, thinking about the high-ranking Erosion creatures he could picture in his mind.

    Even Kraush, with all his skills, wasn��t equipped to handle those yet.

    Defeating them would require at least the Master-level Knight Order, and that was just the bare minimum!

    ��But I��m not just focused on Aura alone. Even if I don��t solely rely on it, I��m not at a disadvantage.��

    Kraush felt that,bined with his power of Aura and World Erosion, he was on par with a Master-level fighter by now.

    He��d recently leveled up his Aura to Master Intermediate, after all.

    ��And with the boundary between absorbing World Erosion lifted in the Kingdom of Jem, if I push my body to its limits, I should be able to reach the top tier.��

    Kraush had the ultimate annihtion essence in his arsenal.

    Sure, he��d have to push everything he had to the brink, but for all its worth, his burst of power could very well reach the peak levels!

    Yet, even that peak was just scraping the surface when it came to Erosion creatures.

    Against a potential 10-star rank? Not a chance for him.

    ����Were you talking about a 10-star Erosion creature?��

    Kraush asked, trying to confirm if he was indeed being tossed into a dangerous level he couldn��t hope to handle.

    Veltoa shook his head.

    ��Just a 9-star.��

    At least it wasn��t the dreaded 10-star!

    ����9-star.��

    Haring, standing nearby, also seemed to stiffen up.

    The strongest she had encountered up to now were a Grade 7 fake Lavados and another Grade 7 starter, Decarabia.

    Hearing of a 9-star only two ranks above left her gasping for air.

    Realizing the reality of what the Kingdom of Jem was, she was truly astounded.

    ��No need to panic before we even try.��

    Kraush reassured Haring, attempting to ease her worries.

    ��Ebsque, you need to pitch in too.��

    ��Sigh, I came here to help in the first ce.��

    That was Ebsque, who had earned a reputation in the Empire as a secret weapon.

    Her necromancer arts were suited for crowd control, but she also packed her own secret cards.

    She could summon the earlier undead from thest confrontation.

    Not to mention, there was the intriguing option of the White Ghost buddy for a meat shield somewhere in the mix.

    ��We just need to give it a shot.��

    Even though Kraush wasn��t sure if they��de back in one piece, he wasn��t going to be the one to run scared.

    Plus, Veltoa wouldn��t just sit around doing nothing either.

    They actually had a chance to win.

    ��By the way, which one of those critters is holding the Four Seasons?��

    When Kraush asked, Veltoa eagerly lifted his pole.

    Just then, thentern glowed, pointing towards the night sky.

    ��Looks like I found it!��

    Kraush followed the light beam up into the dark sky.

    Amid the ck clouds, a scattering of starlight twinkled briefly before disappearing.

    The moment heid his eyes on it, Kraush couldn��t help but scowl.

    He knew exactly what kind of Erosion creature it was.

    ��Are you telling me the actual Four Seasons is in that thing?��

    ��Yep! That��s why this old man can��t do anything about it.��

    Kraush sighed, unable to hide his frustration.

    Next to him, Ebsque, who had been boasting about helping Kraush, tilted her head in confusion.

    She waspletely out of the loop regarding the info of this endless night.

    ��What is it? What��s that starlight you��re talking about?��

    ����That��s the Erosion creature pouring starlight into the sky.��

    The creature drifted gracefully through the night sky, casting starshine like glitter over the dark expanse.

    <strong>Reverse Night Star!</strong>

    Its goal was to illuminate the unending night entirely.

    What motivated it for that purpose, even Kraush had doubts.

    The real issuey elsewhere.

    As mentioned before, the Reverse Night Star roamed while strewing starlight about.

    And here��s the kicker: if that creature were to die, the unending night would finally transform into a ce where only night resided.

    Then, the Erosion creatures lurking beneath that dark sky would grow more rampant.

    ��The Reverse Night Star��s starlight keeps the unending night in check.��

    So it became taboo to even think about killing it in that darkness.

    There had only been three Reverse Night Stars to begin with. After taking one out, the unending night had expanded greatly.

    ��No wonder Veltoa hasn��t dared to go after the Four Seasons.��

    Touching the Reverse Night Star might lead to an evenrger territory of unending night.

    That was precise rationale behind ignoring the idea of taking the Four Seasons.

    ��Couldn��t you do it, though?��

    At that moment, Crimson Garden perched on Kraush��s shoulder chimed in.

    Couldn��t he just snag the Four Seasons away with the ck Hood?

    ����It��s not that simple.��

    As previously mentioned, the Four Seasons were busy engulfing parts of its host��s body to take its ce.

    ��Unless it willingly expels a part of its body, seizing the Four Seasons would kill the Reverse Night Star.��

    A creature you can��t just kill? Now that��s just ridiculous!

    ��Hm, it seems you��ve got a way to extract it somehow?��

    Just then, Veltoa, focused on the starlight, turned to look at Kraush.

    ��There��s a method I have for forcing the Four Seasons to expel a part of its body.��

    ��Really?��

    ��Only assuming the Reverse Night Star doesn��t resist.��

    That meant they had to address the Reverse Night Star first.

    But a breakthrough was finally in sight!

    Kraush desperately needed the Four Seasons.

    He could not afford to be picky about how he got it.

    ��Then let��s give it a shot.��

    Kraush lifted his head towards the night sky.

    It was time to seize the Four Seasons from the Reverse Night Star.

    <strong>Let the game begin!</strong>

    ��

    <strong>Reverse Night Star.</strong>

    As the name suggests, no one truly knows the creature that brightens the night sky each day.

    It just had one simple motivation: to illuminate the night sky at all costs.

    That��s about it.

    However, one thing is sure��

    It��s ssified as a 9-star Erosion creature.

    No one dares to dispute that fact.

    Underneath the endless night sky.

    On elongated white legs,

    Soft ck fur was sprinkled about.

    Moreover, it had four wings the color of a bright yellow moth, scattering what looked like starlight dust.

    Most notably, its head was exceedingly bizarre.

    Made up of multiple sheets of wingsyered together.

    And on that head were numerous eyes, each darting in different directions.

    This being was roughly twice the size of a human, and its name? The<strong>Reverse Night Star</strong>.

    Suddenly, one of the Reverse Night Star��s ck arms twitched upward.

    As it moved, starlight dust once again scattered across the endless sky.

    The Reverse Night Star simply lived on, showering starlight about without even realizing how the Four Seasons were intertwined within its body.

    But right then��

    The Reverse Night Star froze, raising its hand toward the night sky.

    It, too, had sensed a presence.

    Although the Reverse Night Star had no nose, it suddenly caught the sweet aroma tickling its senses.

    The kind of sweet scent that promised ecstasy if bitten into.

    With its head turned, the creature��s vision reached the horizon��s edge.

    There, shining as brightly as its starlight, it spied antern being held high by a figure walking slowly in its direction.

    ��Now, move!��

    With a thud, the old man nted his pole firmly on the ground.

    At that, hundreds of ck centipedes burst forth from under the pole.

    In an instant, they grew into a massive swarm, charging toward the Reverse Night Star.

    The Reverse Night Star merely watched in silence.

    As the centipedes made their approach, it raised its dark fingertips slowly.

    Then, as the moment came when light congregated at the tips of its fingers��

    <strong>Piiing!</strong>

    A thunderous noise erupted as the centipedes exploded in a burst of light.

    Yet these were no ordinary centipedes.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The instant they burst into light, their numbers multiplied even more.

    The swelling swarm of centipedes surged forward toward the Reverse Night Star once again.

    Feeling a tinge of annoyance, the Reverse Night Star spread its wings wide.

    In that instant, the light that the Reverse Night Star had just dispersed started to gather around its wings.

    Under the endless night sky, an unexpected re brightened, causing an uproar.

    <strong>Kwagagagagagagagag!</strong>

    Light spread out to the very edge of the horizon as the centipedes were entirely obliterated, leaving not a trace behind.

    ��Indeed, a 9-star contender.��

    Seeing the spectacle, Veltoa couldn��t help but click his tongue.

    The<strong>Reverse Night Star</strong>was not merely a 9-star Erosion creature. It exhibited a scale of its own caliber.

    ��Still, I should at least knock a few down.��

    To set the record straight, the Reverse Night Star hadn��t intentionally consumed the cursed centipedes.

    It had suddenly felt the sweetness of the scent warm up beneath it, realizing that it was beneath itself.

    The moment one of its eye-wings turned in that direction��

    The Reverse Night Star felt a heat so intense it could shatter its core being.

    In that moment, it was reminiscent of a sun the likes of which it had never known.

    A boy with raven-ck hair and a girl with deep violet hair appeared in its view.

    <strong>When did that happen?</strong>

    The Reverse Night Star pondered, puzzled.

    Just a moment ago, it had sensed nothing. Yet now, the boy stood directly beneath it.

    The boy��s eyes were drenched in crimson, powered by the seven stars showering bright red rays above him.

    A red moon cloaked the night sky.

    ��Chilly! ��

    The Reverse Night Star felt an overwhelming sense of danger from this boy��s presence.

    Acting fast, the Reverse Night Star reached out with its hand.

    It aimed to tear the boy apart with the light gathered in its grip.

    But the Reverse Night Star��s hand moved far too slow to reach the boy.

    Thanks to the boy��s de imbued with the skill,<strong>Excel</strong>, the world��s fastest eleration fed into him.

    <strong>Piiiiiiiiing!</strong>

    In that split second, theing of light and the boy��s blitz of motion collided in a chaotic sh.

    Suddenly, the Reverse Night Starprehended that its surroundings had ignited with blinding me for the very first time in its existence.

    <strong>Annihtion Erosion.</strong>

    <strong>Five Forms.</strong>

    <strong>Annihtion of Heaven, Moon, and Fire.</strong>

    The mes of the red moon swallowed the Reverse Night Star whole.

 Chapter: 205

    Chapter: 205

    Right from the start, it was a full-blown effort.

    This was one of Kraush��s specialties.

    However, the price he had to pay was utterly devastating.

    ��Ugh!��

    As a result of forcibly summoning the Annihtion Erosion, the gap in World Erosion was left wide open.

    Amidst that, Aura was wriggling its way in, once again trying to tear Kraush��s body in half.

    It was a pain so intense, it disregarded even the toll of using Annihtion Erosion.

    But Kraush was a real tough nut to crack��a true expert in resilience.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    Kraush shed his teeth together.

    At the same time, he forcibly suppressed the rising Aura.

    He had honed the experience of suppressing the powers of World Erosion over time.

    So, he put that experience to work and pushed the Aura out with sheer mental strength.

    ��Haring!��

    With Kraush��s shout, Haring bolted to his side and jammed into him from the side.

    <strong>Piiing!</strong>

    A beam of light flew past the spot where Kraush had just been standing.

    Rolling away almost along with Haring, Kraush nced at the fiery spot where his Annihtion Erosion had scorched.

    There stood the Erosion creature��Yogavile��getting hit head-on by his own attack.

    But it wasn��t called a 9-star Erosion creature for nothing.

    It looked rtively intact.

    Yet, Kraush knew for a fact that he��d left a mark on it.

    The creature��s back was scorched, ckened from the st.

    <strong>Thud��Boom!</strong>

    The wings attached to its back couldn��t bear the heat and finally came crashing down.

    With the two wings shot off in the initial hit and the one that just fell, three wings were now gone altogether.

    ��If only I��d aimed for the neck from the get-go.��

    Had he gone for the neck, he might have ended up worse off himself.

    Even using Haring��s invisibility to get close, Yogavile had sensed them.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��But with this, not only have I provided an escape route, but I��ve also taken away some of its attack options.��

    Those wings were notoriously tricky.

    Not only could they fly freely in the sky at supersonic speeds, but the searing light they emitted could easily melt a person��s flesh.

    Especially the light barrage they unleashed from above��it was akin to hell on earth.

    So, having taken out three of those wings was a gust of good fortune.

    There was no way it could fly with one wing left.

    ��Haring, it��s a curse. Get down!��

    In that moment, Kraush yanked Haring close to him and shielded her with his body.

    At that, the light spilling from Yogavile hit Kraush in an instant.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring shouted in surprise, but that was the least of Kraush��s worries.

    Burning the iing curse with Ignis would simply transform it into the power of World Erosion.

    When it came to cursepatibility, he was top-tier.

    ��Haring, don��t fall behind.��

    However, this curse was lethal for Haring.

    Yogavile��s curse was one of ignition.

    Light permeated the body and ignited mes from within.

    Naturally, with fire raging inside, there was no way to extinguish it, and most victims died puffing out smoke.

    [So, it��s no different from your usual self, huh?]

    Seeing Crimson Garden making quips even in this situation, Kraush sighed.

    Thanks to previous training, he had significantly increased the duration of Annihtion Erosion.

    The madness of World Erosion had drastically decreased since the emergence of Aura.

    Most likely due to Aura��s inherent safety.

    Moreover, after acquiring the Nox, he rarely rampaged with his Carnage anymore.

    The Night of Nox allowed him to maintain Carnage in the most stable condition.

    As a result, Kraush��s application time of Annihtion Erosion had significantly increased.

    From the start, the rampage point for madness and Carnage had been set at 10 seconds. Thus, it was merely a time limit.

    With that hurdle cleared, it was almost inevitable for the application time to extend.

    Additionally, as a testament to his strength, Kraush had even managed to summon Annihtion Erosion without the temporary enhancement elixir now.

    <strong>Phew.</strong>

    On top of that, Kraush was infused with curses��the Hanseol Auri.

    To further extend the maintenance of Annihtion Erosion, the Hanseol Auri was regting his heat at just the right level.

    With this, the time until reaching his limit was extended.

    Yet, even with these prolonged maintenance times for Annihtion Erosion,

    it was still insufficient to suppress Yogavile.

    <strong>Grrr��</strong>

    The ck fingers of Yogavile, bubbling with blood, once again pointed towards Kraush.

    With Haring in his arms, Kraush activated Excel and dodged the iing beam of light.

    Without Excel, he surely would have been riddled with holes by now.

    Without a doubt, a 9-star Erosion creature was still a heavy challenge.

    If he were alone here, even Kraush would have likely thrown in the towel.

    But��

    Kraush never intended to take down Yogavile alone from the start.

    ��My plight just keeps on plunging.��

    With the echoing voice, Kraush reached out towards the beam of light.

    <strong>Piiing!</strong>

    And to everyone��s surprise, the beam couldn��t prate through his de but instead ricocheted, igniting the sky in brilliance.

    It was none other than Bloodrazor, one of the Heavenly Swords.

    Not even Ly Balheim, the Sword King, could pierce it.

    And before it stood a man with blood-red hair.

    None other than the Luminous Mage, now a zombie thanks to Ebsque��s magic.

    He hade here at Ebsque��smand to face Yogavile.

    ��Haring.��

    ��I��m fine.��

    Kraush reached for Haring beside him.

    She gripped her dagger tightly, as if to assure him not to worry.

    Haring, who had lost her brother to the Luminous Mage, asked hesitantly, but it seemed a foolish question to make.

    ��Revenge has already been dealt with by Kraush.��

    She was done dwelling on the past revenge.

    That was very much like Haring.

    ��Luminous Mage, I��m going to draw out Yogavile��s true form. It��ll move exactly like it didst time you were hit. Just follow my lead.��

    ��What a nasty little thing!��

    The Luminous Mage grumbled but nheless sent Bloodrazor flying at Yogavile.

    Seeing the reddish hue begin to coat his body, he seemed ready to handle it on his own.

    Despite having lost some physical capabilities due to death, he adeptly faced off against Yogavile, proving he was no mere slouch.

    With him around, it seemed like Yogavile would have to pay heed.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    [This side is already preparing.]

    Kraush confirmed onest time.

    Good.

    He could leave the final assault to Ebsque.

    ��All we have to do is provoke Yogavile until it reveals its true form.��

    Until then, they couldn��t wield a shot against it.

    ��

    Yogavile was pretty furious right now.

    And honestly, it made sense.

    The blood-red man before its eyes was extremely tenacious.

    With self-regeneration, even if he got hit by the light, he bounced back quickly.

    His innate regeneration,bined with Ebsque��s necromancer skills, made him an unkible zombie.

    ��Haha, I��m already half dead, so I don��t need to sweat any injuries!��

    On top of that, the Luminous Mage was no weakling that Yogavile could disregard.

    Cunning as he was, he deftly exploited Yogavile��s openings,unching relentless threats.

    His innatebat prowess allowed him to fight recklessly, disregarding the loss of his physical form, which was downright infuriating.

    Yet, beyond that, there was a more annoying problem.

    That was thebination of Haring and Kraush.

    Utilizing invisibility, they would only attack when they revealed their openingpletely.

    Having lost three wings in that initial strike, each of Kraush��s attacks was fatal to Yogavile.

    Especially since Kraush was quick to adapt.

    Whenever Yogavile deliberately showed an opening, Kraush would never approach.

    He only struck when he was absolutely sure the time was right.

    On top of that, the cursed centipedes darting in from time to time were a nuisance.

    Perhaps that was why Yogavile��s patience was beginning to fray.

    The starlight surrounding Yogavile was growing stronger than before.

    The twinkling starlight illuminated the night, following Yogavile��s movements.

    <strong>Thud!</strong>

    At that moment, cracks began to form on Yogavile��s skin, tearing apart.

    <strong>Crack, crack, crack!</strong>

    Those cracks quickly spread and eventually turned into fissures.

    ��Luminous Mage, if you don��t want to die, get out of the way.��

    Seeing this, Kraush instantly scooped Haring and braced himself.

    The Excel added to Kraush��s body surged him to his limit in an instant.

    ��Damn it!��

    At that moment, the Luminous Mage shouted in vain.

    Behind Kraush, beams of light erupted all at once.

    Those beams of light swept through in an instant.

    Moments after the lights had burst from behind, Kraush swiftly pulled out Rain Thunder Prime.

    In that very moment, Haring also raised her dagger, brimming with poison.

    ��Did she swallow an elixir while retreating?��

    Kraush smirked quietly at Haring��s quick thinking.

    It was proof that not only was he growing stronger, but the Sky Generation was too.

    As he felt increasingly supported, Kraush unleashed Rain Thunder Prime.

    <strong>Kwagagagagagagagag!</strong>

    As Haring��s dagger and Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime struck the light, they tore through it.

    Even at a distance, the impact was significant, but they both sessfully eliminated the light.

    Kraush��s gaze fell on the spot where the light had burst.

    There, something white caught his eye.

    The yed white skin glittered like light, and the head of the wing was also transformed into a shining form.

    It was the true form of Yogavile, shed from its shell.

    Now, it was one with the starlight.

    Against the current incarnation of Yogavile, no physical attack could do a thing.

    For this creature was the starlight itself.

    ��Haring, stay back.��

    That was no longer something Haring could withstand.

    Regardless of how much Haring utilized invisibility, the moment she revealed herself, Yogavile would be the first to strike.

    His body felt numb.

    Just facing this version of Yogavile was enough to make his body scream warnings.

    If he didn��t flee right now, it would be perilous.

    Kraush could even feel that threat.

    Haring, beside him, was barely holding together, stiffening up.

    ��Kraush����

    ��It��s fine. I��ve prepared for this.��

    Kraush ced a heavy hand on Haring��s head and leaned forward.

    <strong>Piiing!</strong>

    At that moment, a ck chain erupted upwards from the sky.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    The reaching chains spread wide, plunging down into the ground.

    The chains firmly embedded in the earth transformed the surroundings into a scene reminiscent of a birdcage.

    Feeling something was off, Yogavile scattered starlight.

    As the starlight sprouted toward the chains, the starlight collided with them and bounced back.

    <strong>Kaboom!</strong>

    The starlight that grazed past Yogavile exploded upon contact with the surroundings.

    Realizing it was trapped, Yogavile flickered with fury.

    It had noticed that it was being caged.

    But it was still a 9-star Erosion creature.

    Now that its true form was revealed, it would surely break through Ebsque��s chain cage if it attacked.

    ��It won��t go that easily though.��

    Suddenly, before Kraush, a skeletal horse with azure light appeared.

    Its mane, glowing with blue mes, was nothing short of imposing.

    ��Brrrawk!��

    Kraush, recognizing the horse��s identity, swiftly mounted it.

    Hepletely understood what kind of creature this was.

    The second body possessed by Ebsque.

    It was the very same horse Aria frequented.

    And undoubtedly, it was a beast with remarkable capabilities.

    Coincidentally, Yogavile caught sight of him too.

    It seemed thoroughly perturbed, spilling starlight in frenzy.

    In that case, he had to let it spew all that rage out to cool down.

    ��Let��s go, Number 2.��

    Round two begins.

 Chapter: 206

    Chapter: 206

    With a mane made of blue mes and a body of bones, Number 2 was quite the sight.

    But Number 2 had a unique feature.

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    With the manifestation of this feature, Number 2��s mane burst into ck mes!

    <strong>Heeheehee!</strong>

    As the ck mes roared, an entirely different aura emanated from Number 2.

    This wasn��t just any ck me; it was none other than Kraush��s own ck me.

    Number 2��s unique ability?

    It shared the power of its rider as if it was its own.

    In other words��

    <strong>��Excel.��</strong>

    Both Number 2 and Kraush��s figures flickered simultaneously.

    At that moment, a beam of starlight fired from the direction of the Shadow Demon.

    The searing starlight was a destructive beam that erased anything it touched.

    But thanks to Kraush��s skill,<strong>Excel</strong>, Number 2 easily dodged it.

    <strong>Clop-clop!</strong>

    The sound of hooves rang out.

    Number 2, sharing Kraush��s power, appeared to be having a grand old time prancing about.

    ��Number 2, from now on, all dodging is on you.��

    ��Brughh!��

    Number 2 replied with a little hop.

    With Kraush��s Excel and the Annihtion Erosion at its disposal, Number 2 could adeptly evade the Shadow Demon��s attacks.

    So, Kraush entrusted his lifepletely to Number 2.

    In exchange, Kraush slowly closed his eyes.

    He was entering a focused state.

    <strong>��Just using Annihtion Erosion alone won��t cut it against the Shadow Demon.��</strong>

    During the first ambush,

    Using the Annihtion Erosion, Kraush had knocked off three of the Shadow Demon��s wings.

    It was undoubtedly a stroke of luck.

    However, because of that, Kraush was certain.

    <strong>Using Annihtion Erosion alone couldn��t bring down the Shadow Demon.</strong>

    To extract the Essence from the Shadow Demon, it had to be defeated for good.

    Once again, Annihtion Erosion simply wouldn��t suffice.

    Especially since the Shadow Demon, now shining like starlight, possessed a strong immunity to physical attacks.

    Naturally, the damage would be halved.

    <strong>��So, I need to ramp it up.��</strong>

    White smoke began to waft from Kraush��s mouth.

    Thanks to Nox��s influence, his hair color turned back to inky ck.

    Annihtion Erosion,bined with a momentary enhancement elixir, allowed him to forcibly break through his limits.

    So, he needed to push those limits once more.

    <strong>Whoosh��</strong>

    Deep within Kraush, Ignis burned intensely, incinerating World Erosion as it erupted into Annihtion Erosion.

    The raging mes filled Kraush��s body, sparking fires here and there.

    Those fierce mes were now very much familiar to Kraush.

    Under the eternally dark night sky, which was already gloomy, Kraush��s darkness thickened even further.

    The night was so dark that nothing was visible.

    Yet, stars began to twinkle suddenly in that pitch-ck sky.

    It was the Celestial Seven.

    Soon, the seven stars hung in the sky, and they each began to pour down their light.

    <strong>Thud!</strong>

    As a result, Kraush��s output surged once more.

    Thanks to the innate power of the Celestial Seven, the strength of World Erosion was enhanced even further.

    A cold sweat beaded on Kraush��s brow.

    The scorching heat radiated outward, causing the surrounding temperature to rise sharply.

    The space around Kraush began to twist dramatically.

    But that much was still not enough.

    With smoke spilling from his mouth, Kraush ground his teeth together.

    Simultaneously, another force began to swell within Kraush��s body.

    <strong>Excel.</strong>

    A skill that elerates anything.

    And this skill was now merging with the searing Annihtion Erosion within Kraush��s very being.

    The mes kindled by the Celestial Seven and World Erosion roared fiercely.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    When eleration was added to such mes, absurd results began to emerge.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    Kraush gritted his teeth hard.

    And why wouldn��t he? The heat battering his insides was intensifying by the second.

    The mes of Annihtion Erosion were already circting rapidly within Kraush��s body, meant to ignite him everywhere.

    With Excel enhancing that cirction,

    The mes began to move at an entirely different level of speed through his body.

    As a result, the fire��s power surged, heating Kraush��s body even more.

    It was like hammering iron into a sword de, over and over again.

    Kraush��s body was being hammered incessantly to ramp up his output even more.

    The surrounding airflow began to shift.

    The night began to warp.

    And at that moment, the Shadow Demon sensed something was off.

    It was firing beams of starlight to take down Number 2 and Kraush.

    But the Shadow Demon felt something strange about its own starlight.

    The light that had been steadily leaking from its grasp was beginning to get sucked in somewhere.

    It felt as if a storm was raging, pulling everything towards its center.

    The starlight from the Shadow Demon was slowly flowing away.

    The Shadow Demon felt an unfamiliar sense of dread.

    This was a feeling it had never experienced before.

    As if all the starlight making up its being was fading away, threatening its existence.

    This bizarre feeling began to instill a sense of crisis within the Shadow Demon.

    Sparks of starlight erupted forth.

    The Shadow Demon��s gaze fell upon the boy sitting calmly atop Number 2 with his eyes closed.

    The intense heat around them warped the space itself.

    That heat intensified, slowly transforming into a single beam of light.

    As the Shadow Demon recalled why it had scattered starlight, it felt bewildered.

    Within the unending night sky, something it had never seen before stirred in its heart.

    To illuminate the night sky, it had spread starlight.

    It sought the dawn.

    The morning that awakens the night.

    The Shadow Demon longed to see that morning.

    And now, someone was awakening that kind of night sky.

    Someone radiating a brightness it could never produce.

    <strong>Shiver!</strong>

    The Shadow Demon��s starlight flickered ominously.

    At that precise moment, sensing a bad omen, the Shadow Demon��s starlight radiated even more fiercely.

    <strong>���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��</strong>

    A silent roar erupted from the Shadow Demon, echoing into the void as the starlight soared towards Number 2.

    That starlight was like bombs.

    Thousands of beams of light split and annihted everything in their path.

    The ferocious bombardment was enough to tint the night sky with starlight.

    However, what the Shadow Demon did not know was this:

    The more Kraush��s output increased, the stronger Number 2 became as well.

    With a much fiercer ck me surfacing, Number 2 danced with<strong>Excel</strong>like a graceful acrobat.

    Amidst the cascade of light, it effortlessly weaved through all the beams.

    It was nothing short of miraculous movement.

    <strong>���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��</strong>

    As the Shadow Demon grew increasingly furious, it unleashed a torrent of light towards Number 2.

    Yet, the more it shot, the more daring Number 2 became, quickening its escape.

    The dance of the Shadow Demon��s onught and Number 2��s evasion continued in a never-ending cycle.

    And atop this spectacle,

    Kraush��s body continued to leap over its limits.

    The heat of Annihtion Erosion was beginning to intoxicate Kraush��s mind.

    In this moment of overwhelming heat, he felt he could lose his senses at any moment.

    <strong>��More!��</strong>

    Kraush pushed his output to even greater heights.

    <strong>��More!��</strong>

    Surpassing limits upon limits.

    That was the only thing filling Kraush��s mind.

    And to go beyond those limits, he had to employ the best methods avable.

    At that moment, a chilling aura enveloped Kraush.

    It was the curse of the Hanseol Auri.

    To forcibly stretch the limits of his body.

    He had borrowed the power of the Hanseol Auri to withstand the heat.

    Thanks to that, he could draw out even more intense heat within his now slightly cooled body.

    Before he knew it, the night sky was filled with ck mes.

    In that storm of ck mes,

    It was like he waspleting thest seal.

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    At that moment, the enhancement elixir shattered within Kraush��s mouth.

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    The roaring mes covered Kraush��s entire body in an instant.

    Finally, Kraush��s body broke through another barrier.

    Surpassing Annihtion Erosion to reach a new realm.

    In the midst of those zing ck mes,

    His red eyes glimmered brightly.

    ��

    <strong>Demon of Absolute Destruction!</strong>

    This was the new realm Kraush had reached, having vigorously breached his limits!

    At the sight, the Shadow Demon felt an unprecedented sense of crisis.

    The realm Kraush had reached was something that could instill fear even in a 9-star Erosion creature.

    However, the Shadow Demon was not about to back down.

    With the might of a 9-star Erosion creature, its arms spread wide.

    If it couldn��t run away, it would simply kill its foe.

    To embody that simple truth, the starlight body of the Shadow Demon began to disintegrate bit by bit.

    The disintegrated fragments began coalescing into a single beam of light.

    Before the Shadow Demon, a small sphere of starlight formed.

    But this starlight sphere possessed power infinitely beyond its predecessors.

    It was absorbing light endlessly as if to devour the very space around it.

    However, unbeknownst to the Shadow Demon,

    A sword sheath made of lightning formed in Kraush��s grasp.

    Inside that sheath resided the power of ck mes like never before.

    The ck mes within the sheath were speeding up, picking up pace due to the power of<strong>Excel</strong>.

    Kraush was unsure if he could reach the Shadow Demon with that state.

    He couldn��t even take a step forward in his current condition.

    ��Number 2.��

    However, he had someone to take the reins for him.

    Number 2, undeterred by the Shadow Demon��s starlight sphere, began to run alongside Kraush.

    Its speed gradually increased, as it swirled the wind, closing the distance to the Shadow Demon.

    As a result, Kraush tightly gripped<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>.

    His muscles all tensed as he held on.

    The weight of the ck mes contained within the lightning sheath was heavier than ever, threatening to slip from his grip.

    Kraush��s hand was determined, refusing to let go of<strong>Rain Thunder Prime</strong>.

    <strong>��Give it your all!��</strong>

    With abored breath, he barely managed to exim these words as more strength flooded into Number 2.

    With the gleaming ck mes trailing behind, Number 2 surged forward at impossible speed.

    In that elerated world,

    The starlight sphere of the Shadow Demon was finallyplete.

    In an instant, all the surrounding light converged upon the Shadow Demon.

    And the condensing light was akin to the explosive finale of a star��s life.

    Number 2 dashed forward, unhesitatingly towards that starlight explosion.

    Kraush had entrusted everything to him.

    For Ebsque had faith in Kraush.

    There would be no doubt from the servant, having received the master��s validation.

    In front of the exploding starlight,

    Kraush felt, for some reason, all sounds had vanished, and even the light appeared to move in slow motion.

    The scene around was painted in pure white.

    This was the effect of Excel, which had been pushing his thoughts to hyper-speed.

    Amidst these elerated thoughts, on the calmke of his mind,

    A single droplet, poised to deliver the finishing blow, slowly descended.

    The moment that droplet touched theke of Kraush��s heart,

    The ripples spread throughout, cascading into waves.

    As the boiling water at the center surged upwards,

    When the whirlpool that touched the edge of Kraush��s consciousness manifested,

    <strong>Crack!</strong>

    The sheath imprisoning Kraush��s ck mes shattered!

    <strong>Whoosh!</strong>

    The bted sound of the ck mes filled the surroundings.

    Before the Shadow Demon��s eyes, Kraush observed the lunar red moon rising atop his head.

    That crimson moon glowed so bright that, in an instant, it reminded the Shadow Demon of the dawn that had long illuminated the night sky.

    <strong>���D�D�D�D!��</strong>

    A silent thunderp reverberated from the Shadow Demon.

    And amidst that ground-shaking roar, the ck mes surged forth, enveloping the explosion of starlight.

    The spreading ck mes ripped through the explosion of starlight, reaching the Shadow Demon.

    ��

    As the lethargy of the Shadow Demon collided with Kraush��s fervent will to win, they intersected in a startling moment.

    <strong>��Take a breather.��</strong>

    And with that singlemand, Kraush swung his sword, which erupted like a volcanic explosion.

    <strong>Annihtion Erosion!</strong>

    <strong>Six-Patterned Strike!</strong>

    <strong>Demon-Consuming mes!</strong>

    The ck mes suffocated the Shadow Demon.

 Chapter: 207

    Chapter: 207

    In front of the ck mes enveloping the chain cage created by Ebsque, the small silhouette of the Star-Eater trembled.

    The once-great Star-Eater had shrunk down to a size that could almost be held in one��s hand, teetering precariously.

    Despite surviving Kraush��s all-out attack, being a 9-star Erosion creature meant it had barely any power left due to overexertion.

    Recovery would take considerable time.

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    In that moment, the chain cage of Ebsque began to rapidly constrict.

    The Star-Eater tried to flutter away in a panic, but with its current state, there was no escaping the prison.

    Eventually, the cagepletely sealed the Star-Eater inside.

    The tightly bound chains fit its small form perfectly.

    The Star-Eater pounded against the bars with its starlight, but the light vanished upon touching the cage instead of breaking it.

    <strong>���D�D�D�D�D!��</strong>

    Its silent rage echoed throughout the area.

    ��Don��t you dare move!��

    At the same time, a boy��s voice rang out.

    Startled, the Star-Eater looked up to see a boy slowly returning to his blue-eyed self beneath the night sky, approaching him.

    ��I��ll bring you out!��

    The boy, breathing heavily, leaned against Number 2. His face was scrunched up in effort.

    After all, using the powers of World Erosion like this would naturally wreak havoc inside him.

    A raging headache struck his mind like a jackhammer.

    His insides churned violently, and it felt like everything was tearing apart.

    Kraush was on the verge of losing consciousness.

    The pain ringing through his body had gone beyond the limit.

    He felt a tremendous heat.

    His body burned, refusing to cool down, even with the influence of the Dark Sword.

    <strong>Gush!</strong>

    At that moment, blood welled up from his mouth, seeping between his lips.

    Even the blood felt like it was boiling inside from the overwhelming heat.

    ��This is getting pretty dangerous.��

    The cost of using the Annihtion Erosion was far beyond his imagination.

    ��Kraush!��

    ��You idiot!��

    In that moment, Haring and Ebsque rushed over at the same time.

    Their faces were ghostly pale.

    Haring quickly wrapped Kraush in an embrace and shoved the medicines made by Darling into his mouth.

    Ebsque summoned a healing undead and attached it to Kraush immediately.

    ��Tsk, I knew you were pushing it. Show me.��

    While the two fussed around in worry, Veltoa approached leisurely.

    He rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a small bottle.

    Then, his finger dipped inside the bottle��s mouth.

    Soon, a thick ck liquid crawled up his finger.

    ��Open your mouth.��

    As Kraush opened his mouth, spewing forth heat, Veltoa tossed the liquid inside.

    Kraush felt the liquid slide down his throat.

    ��Ugh.��

    In an instant, searing pain shot through him, but gradually the pain began to dissipate.

    Kraush recognized what this curse was.

    ��It��s a curse that postpones the pain and injuries. It��s temporary, but it should keep you from dying for now.��

    As Veltoa exined, it was merely a curse that bought him time to breathe.

    But the important thing was that it allowed him to move.

    ��I��m going to get the Star-Eater now.��

    With barely audible words, Kraush stood up, supported by Haring.

    Veltoa nodded and ced his hand atop the cage.

    At that moment, a ck mist began to seep out from Veltoa��s hand.

    He aimed to separate the Star-Eater without causing it any harm.

    The Star-Eater, panicking, flitted around inside the cage.

    However, there was nothing it could do in its current state.

    After a while, the ck mist filled the cage.

    Unsurprisingly, the Star-Eater got trapped within that mist.

    How long did that ck mist writhe around inside the cage?

    ��Got it.��

    As soon as Veltoa��s voice rang out, Kraush lifted his hand.

    The ck Hood activated, and light surged forth.

    The target was the Star-Eater.

    What he intended to steal was the Aura.

    Normally, to steal what was a part of the Star-Eater, he��d need to unlock a dial.

    But thanks to Veltoa, since the Aura had been separated from the Star-Eater, it was a different story.

    Currently, the Aura didn��t even recognize that it belonged to the Star-Eater.

    Although it was something it held, it didn��t even know of its existence.

    Naturally, Kraush��s ck Hood stole the Aura without any conditions.

    <strong>Snap!</strong>

    In that instant, somethingnded in Kraush��s grasp.

    It was a white snake, bearing red tattoos on its skin.

    The snake��s eyes widened in surprise.

    No wonder, it had just been yanked from the Star-Eater.

    As soon as the Aura faced Kraush, it began to disintegrate.

    Due to itszy assumption that it would only need to move to absorb its target, it didn��t realize this one would be Kraush.

    The Aura immediately tried to spread through Kraush��s body.

    It had to be the first to swallow him and find something to rece it.

    However, the Aura disyed a startled reaction the moment it was absorbed.

    The reason? The overwhelming power of World Erosion was still coursing through Kraush��s body.

    World Erosion filled Kraush��s insides to the brim, leaving no room for the Aura to advance.

    And in ces where there was no World Erosion, Aura had taken up space.

    It had no way of proceeding without a single opening.

    Ultimately, the only option for the Aura was to consume the power of World Erosion.

    The Aura had no choice but to keep swallowing the World Erosion blocking its path.

    And it started to gulp down World Erosion with remarkable speed.

    It wasn��t the top-tier curse for nothing.

    Though filled with World Erosion, it was a snack that the Aura could easily devour.

    As the Aura continued swallowing World Erosion, it unexpectedly began swallowing Aura as well.

    Since they were mixed up in a fight for dominance, it was only logical.

    Ultimately, the Aura began to consume Aura too.

    That little glutton was eating everything that came its way.

    The World Erosion and Aura rapidly filled the Aura��s form.

    Soon, the Aura��s unique characteristics began to manifest.

    It started recing what it consumed with itself.

    The Aura began shifting both the power of World Erosion and the Aura to rece it.

    Normally, since World Erosion and Aura were opposing forces, they should have shed.

    However, if this continued, Kraush��s body would break apart at any moment.

    So, the Aura used its unique ability to change both opposing conditions.

    That meant whenever Kraush consumed one force, the other would unify with it.

    Whenever Kraush used Aura, the World Erosion transformed into Aura as well.

    Conversely, when using World Erosion, even Aura converted into World Erosion.

    It was indeed a power only the Aura could possess.

    But the gluttony of the Aura was still far from satisfied.

    It looked around, eager to consume more.

    Just at that moment, the celestial bodies hanging in the night sky began to glow brilliantly.

    The intense red light bursting forth from the stars shocked even the Aura.

    Surprised, the Aura shrank back.

    The celestial bodies amplified the power of the curse enormously.

    However, in the case of a sentient top-tier curse, it was a different story.

    They didn��t want to go berserk.

    They always wished to maintain their current state.

    Hence, the celestial bodies became something terrifying to them.

    Lest they risk losing themselves to a berserk state.

    Ultimately, the Aura got frightened by the celestial bodies and halted its gluttonous consumption of the Aura and World Erosion.

    Recognizing the Aura��s stillness, Kraush sighed deeply.

    The heat billowing from his mouth had ceased.

    The Aura��s absorption of World Erosion and Aura had stabilized his body.

    Finally, the curse known as the Dark Sword began to work in earnest.

    The temperature of Kraush��s body gradually returned to normal.

    Although his insides had turned into a wreck from using Annihtion Erosion, he managed to avoid bodily copse thanks to Aura and World Erosion.

    With a sigh of relief, Kraush lifted his head.

    In front of him stood two furious faces.

    Instinctively, Kraush flinched.

    It felt like he was facing an imminent danger far worse than his previous predicament.

    The owners of those angry faces were none other than Ebsque and Haring.

    Ebsque wore a deadly serious expression, while Haring regarded Kraush with icy eyes.

    After all, it had truly been a perilous experience this time.

    ��You really��.��

    ��Pfft!��

    Just as Ebsque was about to lecture him, a monstrous sound erupted from behind her.

    There was the Celestial Seven, who had hidden their bodies underground when the Star-Eater emitted its light.

    Emerging from the ground, it began to grind its teeth.

    ��I��m doing this kind of crap, and it��s really just��!��

    Once above ground, it shook off the dirt only to sense the res directed at it.

    It hesitated for a moment, furrowing its brow.

    ��What? Didn��t I do enough? I did what I could, okay!��

    Good grief, what an idiot.

    Thanks to the Celestial Seven��s antics, the tension in the atmosphere eased a little, causing Kraush to exhale in relief.

    At that moment, Veltoa approached, crouching down in front of him.

    ��How��s your condition?��

    ��I��m pretty goodpared to earlier.��

    ��Hmm, surprising. I didn��t expect you to use the celestial bodies to manipte a top-tier curse.��

    Veltoa��s expression was one of genuine surprise.

    His eyes gleamed with increased interest, now fixated on Kraush.

    ��Are you nning to acquire more top-tier curses in the future?��

    Veltoa had keenly noticed that Kraush was utilizing top-tier curses.

    It was likely that he would seek out several more top-tier curses.

    So, in response to Veltoa��s quick question, Kraush smiled softly.

    At moments like this, he appreciated having a ssmate.

    ��Yeah, I��m going for more.��n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He would use everything he could.

    That was Kraush��s philosophy after all.

    Naturally, it included top-tier curses as well.

    ��Ha ha!��

    Veltoaughed joyfully.

    For him, researching curses was his reason for living.

    <strong>[ These guys are a bunch of lunatics. ]</strong>

    Meanwhile, Kraush and Veltoa were viewed as madmen by the Crimson Garden.

    ��It��s about time to move.��

    Veltoa remarked while nting his staff firmly on the ground.

    At that moment, something like curse centipedes shot up from the ground beneath Kraush and the others.

    ��The dark enemies are on their way.��

    As soon as he realized the battle with the Star-Eater was over, the dark creatures surged toward them.

    It would undoubtedly take a lot of effort to break through.

    ��I��ll treat this like a special service.��

    Just then, beside Veltoa��s curse centipede, space began to tear like paper.

    From within that rift emerged a gigantic goat, adorned with multiple amulets.

    Its size rivaled the curse centipedes, nearly reaching the night sky with its horns.

    The goat grunted annoyingly.

    Kraush knew that this goat was a coboration of many curses.

    <strong>[ We��ve created something that shouldn��t exist. ]</strong>

    Even the Crimson Garden regarded that curse with contempt.

    Veltoa��s original curse,

    <strong>Merdik Dio.</strong>

    As soon as it appeared, it opened its mouth wide.

    Unlike an ordinary goat, it had razor-sharp teeth protruding sharply from its mouth.

    Gathered around it was a mass of ck energypressed tightly.

    <strong>Bing!</strong>

    With the light��s sound, a ck beam shot out, sweeping away the dark creatures rushing in.

    <strong>Boom!</strong>

    In an instant, a ck explosion erupted, obliterating the dark creatures.

    The problem was that Merdik Dio showed no sign of stopping, gathering the next wave of ck energy.

    It wasn��t firing just one; it was a multi-shot barrage.

    ��What a monster.��

    It was no wonder it bore such a reputation as a top-tier curse master.

    The original curse created by Veltoa exhibited unbelievable power.

    Kraush��s gaze thennded back on the chain cage.

    The Star-Eater was finished.

    Seeing the Star-Eater that wasnguishing in the cage, Kraush opened the entrance.

    The Star-Eater seized the opportunity and scattered starlight as it rushed out.

    Standing before Kraush, the Star-Eater sprinkled starlight, and Kraush smiled apologetically.

    ��Sorry about that.��

    The Star-Eater nced at Kraush for a moment before taking off again.

    Before long, it would be flitting through the endless night, scattering starlight again.

    What that meant to it was a lifelong task, but it wouldn��t know.

    As Kraush watched the departing Star-Eater, he turned away.

    Summer had officially begun, and it was now halfway through the season.

    Soon, the second-year students would finish their six-month training and, separate from the special sses, officially transition into the academy.

    ��Thepetition for talent among teams is about to begin.��

    It was almost time to return to the Rahern Academy.

 Chapter: 208

    Chapter: 208

    September.

    It��s the time when the second years who enrolled in March pass their final evaluations to join the student factions.

    During this time, the students of Rahern Academy are incredibly busy.

    The second years have to actively search for their factions, while the first years scramble to catch any advantageous members they can.

    The student factions are based solely on results.

    Factions without achievements receive warnings of dissolution, so securing talent is essential for them.

    Therefore, right now��

    ��Hey second years, how about joining the Divine Sect? Want to get a taste of divinity?��

    ��Commoner��s Crew! Join the Commoner��s Crew where you can act without caring about your status!��

    ��If you��re aspiring to be a magician, join the Magic Academy. This is for those aiming to be genuine wizards!��

    Each group was out there shouting their slogans, promoting themselves everywhere.

    Thanks to that, students heading to ss from the dormitory were bombarded with advertisements daily.

    ��Youth, huh?��

    ��Is that really what you want to say?��

    Kraush turned his head at the jibeing from the side.

    There stood a girl with hair the color of sunlight, giving him an exasperated look.

    Saint Astrea Stigma Freeman.

    After finishing with Veltoa, Kraush had copsed soon after.

    Even though he had subdued the powers of Aura and World Erosion, his body still needed recovery.

    Eventually, Kraush reached his limit and was sent to Rahern Academy, receiving treatment under Astrea��s watchful eyes.

    ��But I kept my promise, didn��t I?��

    ��Well����n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    When Kraush said he would prioritize finding Astrea if he got hurt, she sighed deeply and pulled up a chair to sit.

    ��That aside, wouldn��t it be natural to be concerned if you showed up injured?��

    ��I apologize for that too.��

    ��Why do you keeping back in worse shape? With your skills, you should be able to take most hits without getting hurt, shouldn��t you? Lately, it seems you��re injuring yourself rather than getting hurt by others.��

    Astrea, not knowing where Kraush had been, looked at him questioningly.

    If she found out he��d just had a sh with a 9-star Erosion creature in the Kingdom of Jem, she would likely scream.

    ��I guess I��m weaker than I thought.��

    This was Kraush��s genuine feeling too.

    Ixion was on the move.

    They would be spreading World Erosion here and there, gathering their strength without anyone knowing.

    ��And eventually, they��ll reach the Kingdom of Jem.��

    When that time came, he would have to face Ixion in a full-scale battle.

    Kraush felt he was stillcking to deal with them.

    ��Though having gained the seasons, my capacity has definitely increased.��

    That thought of being insufficient seemed unavoidable.

    [Sounds like obsessivepulsive disorder.]

    Crimson Garden bluntly pointed it out, and as she said, it could indeed be a kind of obsession.

    He believed that unless he became stronger, he wouldn��t be able to stop the world��s destruction.

    ��After all, even Heaven��s Sword couldn��t ultimately protect the world.��

    From Kraush��s perspective, craving strength was unavoidable.

    ��Not to mention the royal pce matter.��

    Right now, the 4th princess Sigrid Ephania was busily trying to set up a meeting with Emperor Dalphron Junon at the royal pce.

    To deal with that situation, he needed to at least be strong enough.

    ��Abe is undoubtedly tied to the royal pce and Ixion.��

    There was a high chance he would face her again.

    Even though she had a mind-numbing obsession with Aria, her magical prowess was undoubtedly the best in the world.

    ��Abe wouldn��t let that slide.��

    Thus, it was necessary for Kraush to train in preparation for that.

    ��You aren��t still off thinking about other things, are you?��

    At that moment, Astrea poked Kraush��s shoulder.

    She looked miffed, having caught him lost in thought.

    Now that he thought about it, there was indeed something going on in that regard.

    Kraush briefly checked the time.

    ��Astrea, the Festival of the Gods ising soon, isn��t it?��

    ��Hmm? Yes, it is. That��s why I went to Freeman the other day, to prepare for the festival rehearsal.��

    As summer ends and autumn begins, it��s the season to give thanks to the gods for this year��s harvest.

    This annually held festival was ted to take ce in Freeman again this year.

    ��I didn��t expect Cardinal Mirei Beakiss to end up in such a predicament while I was away for just a moment.��

    The incident involving the Magic Tool maker Rona Imblize and Cardinal Mirei Beakiss bing a thrall to the World Erosion and the ck Witch.

    As the incident was uncovered, it became known that the ck Witch exploited the cracks in people��s minds to create thralls.

    Thanks to this, a thorough search for the ck Witch was initiated.

    After all, brainwashing is a dangerously potent power.

    Thanks to that, even the ck Witch��s movements were limited.

    No matter how powerful she was, she couldn��t act freely if the whole world was up in arms searching for her.

    For the time being, other World Erosion creatures would likely take action instead of the ck Witch.

    ��And right after returning, you��re already diving into work.��

    ��Can��t really deny that. You��re the only one I can count on to help resolve this.��

    ��Well, if that��s the case����

    For some reason, Astrea��s mood seemed to improve.

    ��This guy��s emotions keep flipping back and forth, don��t they?��

    With thoughts on whether a saint would be okay, Astrea cleared her throat.

    ��So, I have something I��d like to ask you because of that.��

    ��What��s up?��

    ��You��re aware they��re treating you like a hero in Freeman, right?��

    Of course, Kraush knew that.

    They were desperately trying to cover up the story from Mirei��s side by building him up.

    Kraush hadn��t particrly stopped it either.

    The more his reputation rose, the more Ixion would hesitate to touch him.

    Most importantly, rising in value would make it easier to stand at the center of the Sky Generation.

    ��So, there��s talk about inviting you to this festival. Since you��re the new hero Freeman��s put forth. They even mentioned contacting the Holy Royal Family.��

    Despite Kraush being hailed as a hero, they seemed to want to seek approval from the Holy Royal Family first, just in case they crossed their nerves.

    The Holy Royal Family probably wouldn��t hesitate to give the green light.

    After all, they are firm believers in meritocracy.

    Despite the constant tension around the ruler��s position within the Holy Royal Family, ultimately, merit was everything in this world.

    Thus, there was no reason to refuse an opportunity that could enhance the reputation and achievements of the direct line.

    ��So, what do you think?��

    Astrea casually looked at Kraush, testing the waters.

    Her eyes held a faint hope that Kraush would agree to join her at the festival.

    Kraush, heralded as the new hero.

    He had already been marked as a promising power to lead the next generation.

    Freeman would want to actively use him.

    In that case, they would want to keep him close to Astrea, who acted like the face of Freeman.

    That way, they could shine a light on the rtionship between the saint and the hero.

    Astrea was aware of this fact and subtly suggested it to Kraush.

    ��The Festival of the Gods����

    Kraush thoughtfully drummed his fingers as he crossed his arms.

    He nced at Astrea.

    The reason Kraush even brought up the Festival of the Gods was more than just casual talk.

    After all, he knew what would happen during this festival.

    ��It��s the time when the Pdin Diona Ste and the opposition will rise in rebellion after the Festival of the Gods.��

    Typically, this is when Pdin Diona would aim to break the chains of confinement around Astrea.

    However, the world had changed drastically now.

    Astrea had somewhat broken free of her cage.

    She had even negotiated directly with the Holy Royal Family regarding the Holy Grail.

    Meaning, Diona had no reason to join hands with the opposition.

    ��But the opposition will still exist.��

    The opposition has always been uneasy about the very existence of a saint.

    Saints are nothing more than a publicly created artificial figure by the Holy Royal Family to symbolize only Freeman.

    ording to their ims, the saint is guilty of sacrilege against the divine.

    They argue that they should erase the saint from this world and establish a true doctrine that follows God��s will.

    ��God��s will, my foot.��

    It��sughable to venerate those who couldn��t do anything even when the world was crumbling.

    Kraush didn��t hold much love for God and the Holy Kingdom, but Astrea was different.

    He owed her his life before his regression.

    He vividly remembered how she poured all her holy power into him and then perished.

    ��Even if Diona wasn��t part of the opposition, they would make their move.��

    This meant that with Diona out of the picture, Astrea could potentially be targeted by them.

    It was something Kraush could never allow.

    ��I��ll go with you.��

    ��Really?��

    Astrea��s face lit up in an instant.

    She was overjoyed that Kraush agreed to join her.

    ��Of course, I promised I��d protect you before. I��ll make sure you can move around freely at the festival.��

    ��You��ve caught wind of the opposition��s news, haven��t you?��

    Astrea seemed to be aware of the situation too.

    ��Diona tipped me off. She mentioned there��d been an approach from the opposition to her.��

    ��What did Diona say in response?��

    ��Well, she rejected it. Doing anything that could put her in a bad position would be risky.

    But even without Diona, they don��t seem to have given up. Their goal is to overhaul the Holy Royal Family itself.��

    Astrea sighed, looking slightly pained.

    ��And Cardinal Mirei Beakiss is involved in this too.��

    ��Mirei Beakiss?��

    ��That, ording to Diona��s research, one of the epicenters of the opposition is Tersada Beakiss.��

    Tersada Beakiss.

    The Grand Archbishop of the Holy Kingdom, and a candidate for the next Pope.

    He is one of the Ten Great Lords and holds the title of Saint King as well.

    Being the father of Mirei Beakiss, he��s one of the pirs of the Holy Kingdom.

    However, there was one problem with that.

    Originally, Tersada Beakiss wasn��t part of the opposition.

    For him to have aligned himself with the opposition now meant��

    ��Things have changed.��

    It��s possible that the incident involving the ck Witch and her thralls could have influenced this.

    Tersada Beakiss might be dissatisfied with the Holy Royal Family after they attempted to execute Mirei Beakiss.

    The Holy Royal Family and the church are separate entities.

    This might be a plot to split them apart entirely.

    The situation had be moreplicated than anticipated.

    ��Thanks for sharing that with me.��

    This was information Kraush wouldn��t have known without Astrea.

    He thanked her, and she shrugged it off, pulling her chair a bit closer.

    ��So, you��ll be stepping up as my bodyguard, right?��

    ��Don��t worry. I won��t let anyone touch you.��

    Kraush had grown strong enough to protect Astrea.

    He reassured her, and she nced around before inching her chair closer again.

    ��So�� you��ll being alone then?��

    ��Well, yeah. Everyone��s busy.��

    Everyone was in the midst of ramping up their training.

    Kraush juggled both training and work, but most others were different.

    Especially when it came to venturing into the Holy Kingdom.

    For those not affiliated with the Holy Kingdom, it was quite the tricky situation.

    Thus, Kraush was nning to operate alone this time, if possible.

    ��Alright, that sounds good.��

    Satisfied, Astrea stood up from her seat.

    She seemed particrly cheerful today.

    ��Tersada Beakiss is part of the opposition.��

    It seemed like quite a storm was brewing for Freeman.

 Chapter: 209

    Chapter: 209

    After making a promise with the saint, Astrea, Kraush was on the move again.

    Outside, many students were energetically promoting their factions and trying to get others to join.

    Among them, one faction stood out the most.

    It was THE faction with thergest crowd.

    The White Ghost (???).

    Yes, it was none other than the faction of the 3rd princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    The achievements she had piled up weren��t in vain.

    Sigrid��s poprity was at its peak, and she was leading a huge number of followers.

    ��What��s that guy up totely?��

    There were rumors that she had solved the conflict between a student and a sub-professor.

    Apparently, she handled the emotional barriers that arose after the incident with sub-professor Jenikalren.

    Also, she had appeared at the Theology Hall during the incident involving the magic tool maker, Rona Imblize.

    She was there to help Tarja, a member of Crimson Garden, who was having a showdown with Mirei Beakiss.

    Thanks to Sigrid, Mirei Beakiss managed to clean up the mess while the professors were a bit slow on the uptake.

    On top of that, Sigrid actively dealt with the chaos that erupted at the Theology Hall.

    She even reportedly carried students who might have been injured out herself.

    The students from the Theology Hall were deeply moved by her rescue efforts.

    ��What a load of nonsense.��

    Kraush covered his mouth, feeling a mixture of frustration and disbelief.

    Recently, he had been venturing out quite often.

    On the other hand, Sigrid had been focused on internal activities instead of external ones.

    She was well aware that this was a prime opportunity to absorb promising second-year students into her faction.

    So, she intentionally halted her external activities to concentrate on internal ones.

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    Anyway, she was being quite clever about it.

    While the White Ghost was busy trying to attract the second years, the Lion��s Order (???), on the other hand, was nowhere to be seen in promotion.

    But surprisingly, the Lion��s Order still had plenty of applicants wanting to join.

    The reason was simple.

    Kraush was there alongside Charlotte.

    It was clear that Sigrid��s reputation had risen.

    However, even more dramatically, Kraush��s name had skyrocketed.

    His name naturally brought attention to the Lion��s Order, resulting in a surge of second-years flocking there.

    The focal point for the second years was undoubtedly Kraush.

    ��What a situation.��

    Kraush didn��t ce much importance on the faction itself.

    After all, no matter how factions were divided, the outstanding ones would eventually find their ce in the Sky Generation as time passed.

    However, being the center of that Sky Generation was another matter.

    Even the most faraway stars needed a glint of starlight to be noticed; without that light, they were meaningless.

    ��Especially, I want to pull those first-year students into my faction somehow.��

    At that moment, Kraush was lost in thought when he spotted something huge lumbering toward him in the corridor.

    Naturally, Kraush looked up as he had to tilt his head back to see the head of the person approaching.

    ��Whoa! Finally, we meet again!��

    In that instant, a thunderous voice echoed down the corridor.

    Kraush recognized who this man was.

    With deep green eyes and the distinct tattoos all over his body, here stood:

    Frea��s child and a future member of the Sky Generation.

    The Duel Emperor (??) Arsoldar Freya.

    For some reason, he looked even bigger than before.

    ��Arsoldar.��

    After his fight with Kraush, he had gone into the mountains for training.

    It seemed he had finished that and was back now.

    As soon as he saw Kraush, he flexed his muscles through his clothes and grinned wide.

    ��Kraush, I��ve gotten stronger too! Let��s have another round.��

    Indeed, the energy exuding from him felt stronger than ever.

    His training seemed to have paid off.

    ��Alright, then.��

    But sorry, he had grown much more since theirst encounter.

    At that moment, Kraush��s figure scattered.

    By the time Arsoldar rushed to pursue him, it was already toote.

    Kraush��s fist was right in front of Arsoldar��s belly.

    ��If you can withstand this����

    In that instant, an intangible force surged up from deep inside Kraush��s being.

    Unified by the Seasons, even the power of World Erosion was channeled through Aura.

    The intangible force disyed a different kind of output than before.

    Boom!

    And Arsoldar��s body was sent flying into the air.

    Despite Arsoldar��s massive build, he was knocked across the corridor by Kraush��s punch.

    Arsoldar��s eyes widened in shock.

    Not only had Kraush vanished from his sight, but the punch he threw was on apletely different level than before.

    Disaster Dragon Fall (???).

    Second Form (??).

    Power (?).

    This was the result of focusing all Aura purely on strength.

    Despite trying to regain his stance, Arsoldar twisted his body in a desperate attempt.

    However, Kraush��s punch didn��t stop at just one.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Bang!

    In that split second, a second punch mmed into Arsoldar once again.

    This punch was even stronger than the first.

    Cun Jin (??).

    This was a technique Kraush frequently employed.

    ��Hack!��

    With the sessive hits, Arsoldar could barely suppress a groan.

    If enduring the first hit was already tough, the second was naturally much worse.

    Boom!

    Arsoldar couldn��t even perform a proper roll and crashed heavily onto the floor.

    Perhaps because of his enormous size, a loud noise echoed as he tumbled about.

    But he quickly got back on his feet.

    His eyes shone with the madness of battle.

    ��Haha, I�� I endured it!��

    And that was the end of it.

    His eyes rolled back, and he copsed onto the floor.

    Kraush lightly dusted off his hands.

    If it were anyone else, Kraush might have tried to reason with them a bit, but this was Arsoldar.

    He knew only fists would work on him, so he didn��t hold back at all.

    With a hit like that, he wouldn��t be a bother for a while.

    Just as Kraush thought to move on again, there in the corridor ahead stood a man.

    Upon seeing him, Kraush slowly narrowed his eyes.

    He had long blond hair simr to someone��s.

    However, this man��s face, though somewhat androgynous, had a more feminine touchpared to the other.

    ��The Fake Arthur.��

    This was the guy who deceived everyone by calling himself Arthur Gramalte and snuck into Rahern Academy.

    And he was undoubtedly connected to the Red Witch, Abe.

    Kraush and Arthur��s eyes locked for a moment.

    In that brief exchange, Kraush had many thoughts sh through his mind, but he soon smiled nonchntly.

    ��Arthur Gramalte, huh? That Arsoldar guy ending up like that was because he wanted it. Don��t go ming me on a whim.��

    Kraush had hardly spoken to the fake Arthur before.

    He had built connections with the other special ss kids, but the fake Arthur kept to himself, even within his own ss.

    All Kraush really knew was that this fake Arthur had put off joining the Lion��s Order.

    As he regarded the fake Arthur curiously, he took a step forward.

    ��You��ve gotten much stronger sincest time, huh?��

    A rather significant statement.

    ��Yeah, things have been hectic.��

    So, Kraush returned thement with just enough profundity.

    He knew that he wouldn��t get many insights from the fake Arthur.

    ��Though, I don��t think we can honestly say we were that close in the past, right?��

    Kraush smirked, teasing the fake Arthur.

    ��True, we weren��t that close.��

    And the fake Arthur agreed readily.

    Somehow, he stood right in front of Kraush.

    Their eyes met.

    Kraush realized one thing.

    Regardless of anything else, it wasn��t easy to read the meaning in the fake Arthur��s gaze, simr to that of the real Arthur.

    The real Arthur had many secrets hidden away.

    ��But it is kind of fascinating. I never thought I��d see you using Aura.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s body instinctively reacted as if to defend itself.

    His expression conveyed disbelief at the statement.

    Yet, the fake Arthur��s face remained unchanged.

    ��Well, I suppose relying solely on the power of World Erosion wouldn��t have sufficed. You back then, and you now.��

    His next words struck deep.

    Kraush struggled to contain his expression from hardening.

    The phrase, ��You back then, and you now,�� didn��t require much contemtion.

    The fake Arthur was suggesting that over countless cycles, Kraush had learned Extreme Blood Poison and wielded the power of World Erosion.

    And through that power, Kraush had undoubtedly fought against the world��s destruction.

    But what this meant with Arthur having regressed was clear.

    It indicated that in that cycle, Kraush ultimately failed to stop the world��s destruction.

    ��Shut it!��

    However, Kraush��s heart instinctively rejected that fact.

    The Arthur he had met in countless cycles didn��t exist in this world.

    The Arthur who lost his life in a destroyed world due to the ck Hood had vanished.

    Thus, this guy before him was merely testing him.

    Wondering if Kraush was a regressor.

    It was a ridiculous thought.

    The fake Arthur was deliberately poking at Kraush��s temper.

    ��Hey.��

    So, Kraush decided to react just like the hothead Abe knew him to be.

    ��Why are you babbling nonsense since a while ago?��

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, ck mes erupted from Kraush��s body.

    The Aura transformed into the power of World Erosion, and now the ck mes emanating from him disyed even fiercer heat than before.

    There was no Arthur in this world that Kraush recognized.

    That, he knew better than anyone.

    ��If you don��t want to die, stop stirring trouble and get lost. Otherwise, I��ll make you end up just like that guy over there.��

    Kraush warned while pointing at the sprawled Arsoldar.

    It was a clear indication that the fake Arthur shouldn��t meddle.

    The fake Arthur nced at Arsoldar and turned away without any hint of fear.

    ��I��ll see youter in the Lion��s Order.��

    And with that, the fake Arthur left.

    [Looks like he got hit hard.]

    Crimson Garden��s voice echoed, and Kraush clicked his tongue.

    It left a bad taste, leaving him with only unpleasant feelings as the fake Arthur walked away.

    [What��s his game?]

    A crow from Crimson Garden had perched by the now-open window.

    Kraush looked in that direction and stated the undeniable truth.

    ��Extracting information isn��t just their job.��

    He had said he would join the Lion��s Order.

    That alone sounded like a deration of war.

    Then bring it on.

    He would strip them of everything, including Abe��s schemes.

    Kraush turned his body and began to progress down the corridor.

    In the opposite direction of where the fake Arthur had headed.

    Perhaps they had been heading in different directions long before.

    As the two figures departed from the corridor, only the faintly unconscious Arsoldar rolled about in the dust.

 Chapter: 210

    Chapter: 210

    The Freeman Holy Kingdom.

    This was the kingdom that birthed the treasure of the gods known as the saint and one of the four kingdoms that had served as a holy nation through generations.

    Kraush was passing through the familiar streets of the Holy Kingdom after a long absence.

    ��As long as Master is safe, that��s good.��

    Kraush recalled his conversation with Dorma for a moment.

    Since returning from the endless night, he had visited Dorma to tell him about Veltoa Lacroix.

    Kraush had suggested to Veltoa that he should visit Dorma at least once, but Veltoa had reacted rather lukewarmly.

    From his expression, it was clear he had no intention to go.

    He only asked Kraush to convey that he was doing well and not to worry.

    Reluctantly, Kraush ryed this to Dorma.

    In response, Dorma simply shed a bright smile, assuring him that everything was okay.

    ��That old man is a nuisance.��

    If he��d been eagerly waiting for a reply, then he should have sent some news.

    What a bothersome old coot he was.

    [Just so you know, that kid is actually older than you.]

    Kraush stole a nce at the crow sitting quietly on hisp.

    It seemed it could read his mind once again.

    He had a barrier ne made by Baioren that should have blocked any prying eyes from getting through.

    ���� I said I wasing alone.��

    As Kraush frowned at Crimson Garden, he was suddenly met with a huffy voice.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    There stood the saint, Astrea, looking displeased.

    The reason was simple.

    Kraush had another figure beside him.

    ��Um, did I interrupt something?��

    He gave a slight apologetic smile.

    His name was An Igrit.

    He was the top of the second years at the Magic Department and the grandson of the infamous Demon King, Anagni.

    There was something decadently charming about his smile��which practically had the power to enthrall onlookers.

    However, Astrea, who was staring directly at him, waspletely unfazed.

    Of course, her heart was set firmly on Kraush.

    For her, there was no choice but to take a liking to his face.

    ��Apologies, Saint. My friend wanted to see the festival at Freeman.��

    An��s heart was swirling with anticipation.

    The one eager for the festival was none other than his lover, the spirit, Dorothy.

    When he sensed Dorothy��s excitement about attending the festival, An promptly made his request.

    ��Comining, are we? It��s good to have more people who can help with the guarding duties. Even if he looks puny, this guy��s got some serious skills.��

    As Kraush had said, An appeared as if he could drop at any moment.

    Yet, he was precisely why he was the top of the second years.

    In terms of raw output alone, he was already at the level of high-ranking magicians.

    He was famous even among the top of the Magic Department��s first years.

    He wore a brooch of the Lion��s Order on his attire.

    As soon as recruitment began, An quickly submitted his application to join the Lion��s Order.

    ��What��s the reason for your application?��

    And it was none other than Charlotte who received that application.

    She was the top student in the Literature department.

    If she truly set her mind to it, she could found her own faction.

    When she inquired about his intentions, An simply grinned.

    ��It��s because Kraush is in the Lion��s Order.��

    Upon hearing this, Charlotte��s eyes widened.

    ��What��s your rtionship with my brother?��

    ��He��s a friend.��

    ��Come on in.��

    Charlotte epted him in one go.

    ��Are you really going to let him in without properly checking?��

    ��Do you really think someone would lie in front of Senior Charlotte?��

    Kraush also epted it easily.

    Indeed, no one would be crazy enough to make up lies in front of Charlotte.

    Anyway, that was how An ended up joining the Lion��s Order.

    Incredibly, they now had a total of three top students from the second years.

    Kraush Balheim from the Unnamed Academy.

    Sigrid Ephania from the Literature Department.

    An Igrit from the Magic Department.

    Aside from the Special ss in Theology, it was a full house for top students.

    Thanks to this, the Lion��s Order was at an all-time high.

    Almost every second-year wanted to join the Lion��s Order.

    ��Not that it was intentional.��

    Things had just turned out this way.

    Now ironically, there were also three top students in this space.

    The saint in the Theology department was none other than Astrea herself.

    ��Since we��re all here, why don��t you try to get a little closer?��

    Astrea nced at An.

    An stared softly at Astrea in response.

    Then, as if realizing something, he slowly smiled.

    ��Saint, though I may seem different, I��m actually one of Kraush��s few close friends. I feel like I could tell you everything about him.��

    ��Uhm.��

    Astrea��s eyes shook with surprise.

    She looked over at Kraush, then lowered her head slowly.

    ��Well, if you say so, it doesn��t seem impossible to get closer.��

    Kraush watched this scene with a somewhat dumbfounded expression.

    At that moment, An jabbed Kraush in the ribs with his elbow.

    ��Kraush, don��t forget about Lirina.��

    What on earth was he talking about not to forget?

    Thinking he might have brought the wrong one along, Kraush sighed deeply.

    Clunk��

    The carriage safely arrived at the Grand Temple of Freeman.

    Was it because preparations for the festival were in full swing?

    No one paid much attention to the passing carriage.

    Thanks to that, Kraush couldfortably enter the Grand Temple alongside Astrea.

    White pirs lined the way, and golden ribbons decorated the temple around those pirs.

    Kraush felt somewhat familiar with this scenery, having visited before entering Rahern Academy.

    It was then.

    Kraush caught sight of a familiar peach-colored hairstyle.

    And a tall man with ck hair standing beside her.

    Staring intensely at their backs, they too seemed to have sensed him and turned around.

    A veil danced lightly before her.

    ��W-Why are you here?��

    ��That��s my line.��

    As Kraush replied, she awkwardly smiled back.

    It was the princess of Sephira.

    Seirang Sephira.

    She was here, apanied by none other than vi, the one who had bestowed the celestial blessing upon Kraush.

    Even though the celestial blessing had vanished and there was no longer a reason to remain in Sephira, she remained as a guard beside him.

    ��Hey girl, it��s the day of the festival. I came to see my friend Astrea.��

    Seirang and Astrea had formed a friendly rtionship.

    Thus, she boldly stated her reason for being there.

    However, Kraush couldn��t view her as just a pretty face.

    ��Did you see something with your astrology ande here?��

    Sephira had been a family of astrologers for generations.

    They were known for listening to stories hidden among the stars and sometimes interpreting prophecies.

    Kraush had no certainty regarding it.

    He didn��t know much about Seirang.

    After all, she had been murdered by a World Erosionist when she barely knew him.

    So when Kraush questioned her, she shrugged lightly.

    ��I��m not quite sure.��

    She looked at Astrea with a meaningful nce.

    As soon as he saw that, Kraush surmised.

    It was clear she had seen something through her astrology.

    ��Kraush, who is this?��

    At that moment, An, who had been quietly listening, suddenly asked.

    Now that he mentioned it, this was Seirang��s first meeting with An.

    ��She is Seirang Sephira, the princess of Sephira.��

    ��Oh, I see. Nice to meet you, Princess Sephira. I am An Igrit.��

    ��Ah, so it was you. The me Star must shine quite brightly to meet a person like An.��

    An greeted her politely, and Seirang returned his greeting with equal courtesy.

    ��Why does she treat him so differently?��

    Kraush thought while Asrea approached Seirang.

    ��Seirang, wee back.��

    ��Whew, long time no see. Astrea, your face looks a bit fuller than before.��

    ��Really? Oh, it might be because I��ve been out and about morepared to when I was in Freeman.��

    The two began chatting amicably, indicating she indeed came for the festival to see Astrea.

    ��Not that I really know what��s going on beneath the surface.��

    The key point was how much astrology could predict.

    I should just ask herter.

    Meanwhile, Kraush locked eyes with vi.

    Reading his gaze, Kraush decided to answer right away.

    ��I��m handling the celestial blessing just fine.��

    ��I see.��

    vi didn��t borate further.

    He��d never been known for being loquacious.

    ck��

    Just then, Kraush heard the sound of many footsteps approaching.

    When he looked that way, he saw a priest leading several acolytes toward him.

    As soon as Kraush caught a glimpse of the lead priest, he became distinctly aware of the presence.

    For that man was none other than the youngest cardinal, Mirei Beakiss��s father.

    The mighty Holy King of the Ten Great Lords, Tersada Beakiss.

    Recently mentioned as a potential candidate for the papal position.

    Following him was Mirei Beakiss, who had returned to Freeman ahead of everyone else.

    As soon as she spotted Kraush and Astrea, she bowed her head first.

    She owed her life to both of them.

    ��Thank you foring, Lady Astrea. I appreciate your long journey.��

    His kind smile glimmered beneath his middle-aged demeanor with blue shining hair.

    However, Kraush did not have a pleasant feeling about his smile.

    This was because the man standing before him belonged to the opposing faction, which could erupt at any moment.

    ��Tersada wants to turn the corrupt Holy Royal Family upside down.��

    The Holy Royal Family in charge of maintaining their power was increasingly resorting to controversial means.

    It birthed both the saint and the Holy Grail.

    After nearly executing his daughter, the youngest cardinal, he could no longer tolerate the existence of the Holy Royal Family of Freeman.

    Kraush was also not particrly fond of the Holy Royal Family of Freeman.

    To be honest, he would prefer it if Freeman copsed entirely.

    However, the real problem was Astrea being involved.

    Astrea was practically a symbol created by the Holy Royal Family.

    Thus, she was also the most effective card to disy for a new revolution.

    The repercussions of deposing the saint would resonate throughout the world.

    ��A religious revolution.��

    An idealism that opposition forces dreamed of.

    Kraush knew full well how meaningless that would be.

    ��Thank you for participating in the festival, Princess Seirang.��

    ��No, it��s a day dedicated to the gods, so I must willingly join.��

    He greeted Seirang as well, and then his eyes met Kraush��s.

    ��Oh, what do we have here? The young hero, Kraush Balheim, is it?��

    The moment heid eyes on Kraush, he weed him with enthusiasm.

    ��I��ve heard about your daughter��s matters. Thanks to you, she was safe. I would like to express my personal gratitude, but is there a suitable ce for that?��

    From his kind words, Kraush sensed an ulterior motive.

    ��Throwing around words in front of everyone, huh?��

    This was clearly an indication that he wanted a private conversation.

    Kraush��s gaze turned toward Astrea.

    She didn��t seem to give him any attention.

    However, Kraush could read a message in her demeanor that urged him to go along with it.

    Meanwhile, An and her knight, Diona, flocked closer to her.

    With Seirang and vi also siding with Astrea, Kraush felt assured that they would protect her while he was gone.

    ��Sure, then.��

    Kraush replied to Tersada in an equally polite tone.

    Let��s see what this old holy snake has up his sleeve.

 Chapter: 211

    Chapter: 211

    As Kraush followed Tersada, he nced outside the Grand Temple.

    Before he knew it, it was mid-September.

    While the Rahern Academy was bustling with second-years eager to join the student body, the Grand Temple was equally busy.

    The day of the gods�� festival was fast approaching.

    Naturally, the priests and clerics responsible for festival preparations were working themselves into a frenzy.

    ��It��s quite noisy because of the festival preparations, isn��t it?��

    Tersada remarked with his usual kind smile.

    Dressed in a ceremonial robe with gold embroidery, he walked with his hands sped behind his back, exuding an air of nobility.

    ��Well, it��s expected to be busy with festival preparations,�� Kraush easily replied.

    Tersada looked at Kraush with a hint of surprise that he didn��t show.

    Kraush was at most 15 years old.

    It was amazing to see suchposure and maturity in someone so young.

    One would think he��d feel nervous discussing things with the Ten Great Lords.

    ��He definitely is different. This is something else.��

    Once someone reaches the level of the Ten Great Lords, they usually have their ears everywhere.

    And the name that had been circting the most recently was none other than Kraush.

    The young hero, the next star, the youngest of the Holy Royal Family.

    With so many titles, Kraush had repeatedly done things that astonished not just Rahern Academy but the whole world.

    Perhaps that was why the aura emanating from him was notably extraordinary.

    ��This iprehensibly transparent aura.��

    Even Tersada couldn��t quite grasp the intangible forceing from Kraush.

    And the size of that force was so immense that it was nearly impossible to gauge by mere sight.

    ��The young hero is different from the start, huh?��

    Indeed, this was something many would no doubt covet.

    ��If this keeps up, he��ll definitely make it into the Ten Great Lords by the time he turns twenty.��

    By then, even Tersada would hesitate to summon him casually.

    Thus, Tersada concluded.

    The Freeman he envisioned needed a new young hero.

    One who transcended the likes of Balheim, a truly religious hero.

    Tersada��s steps came to a sudden halt.

    He stopped in argely empty garden.

    The garden was immacte.

    It felt like a space filled with divine energy.

    Originally, it was a garden the current Pope visited for rxation.

    However, after the Pope grew too old to walk unaided, it had be a ce where the clerics asionally whispered their secrets.

    ��Here, there aren��t exactly any listening ears, so it should be fine.��

    Tersada inhaled the fresh scent of flower petals and turned to Kraush.

    In Kraush��s gaze, there was a clear determination.

    ��First of all, I sincerely thank you again regarding my daughter.��

    ��That was simply something I had to do.��

    ��Anyone could say that. But in this world, there are far more who cannot do what you did.��

    That was quite a significant statement.

    ��And you, Kraush, are someone who can aplish what needs to be done.��

    With that, he leisurely walked to a chair in the center of the garden and took a seat.

    As Kraush also sat in the chair across from him, Tersada gestured.

    At that moment, a butterfly formed from shining light flew into the garden.

    The butterfly, seeming very familiar, poured tea into Tersada��s cup.

    It was a butterfly created by divine energy.

    ��Is there something you��d like me to take care of?��

    The moment Kraush smartly inquired, Tersada slowly narrowed his eyes.

    He liked the fact that Kraush was quick on the uptake.

    ��Yes, havinge with the Saint, I thought you might have heard the news through her. The Holy Royal Family of Freeman is rather corrupt internally.��

    And surprisingly, Tersada brought that up quite straightforwardly.

    ��Do you know about the process of how a saint is made?��

    Kraush raised an eyebrow.

    Tersada, this man.

    He had known even before his regression that he was someone without reservations in action, but this was beyond anything he expected.

    For him to bring something that should be absolutely confidential in Freeman to an outsider without a second thought was outrageous.

    ����Is that something you can share with a Balheim?��

    ��Haha.��

    Tersada chuckled briefly at Kraush.

    ��This concerns the Saint��s direct negotiation with the Holy Royal Family. And I know that the Saint had previously met with you, Kraush.��

    So he knew everything before approaching.

    ��I have ears everywhere.��

    Seeing Tersada��s squinting eyes, Kraush��s expression turned skeptical.

    ��I see you��re worried about what proposal I might make.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Well, if you��re going to openly discuss it, I��d naturally be worried.��

    ��Haha, you don��t need to worry too much.��

    Tersada waved his hand and took a sip from his teacup.

    ��I only hope that you will ept the Divine Sword, one of the Ten Great Swords.��

    And as expected, the absurd proposal emerged.

    The Divine Sword, one of the Ten Great Swords.

    The Divine Sword passed down through the royal family of Freeman held many legends.

    Legends that whoever held the sword would save the world or some simr nonsense.

    Such outdated legends often inspire more power than one might think.

    ��It��s the very sword that Arthur wielded.��

    Before his regression, Arthur had wielded the Divine Sword.

    It was the strongest tool to present to the world, instantly drawing attention.

    Kraush��s gaze becameplicated.

    After all, he was now being offered the very sword used by Arthur.

    The Divine Sword held many values.

    Starting from its intrinsic power.

    Perhaps this could also be an opportunity to draw out the Red Witch, Ad.

    After all, Ad would probably hope for Arthur to return just as he was.

    ��The real question is.��

    Kraush looked at Tersada.

    ��The intent behind offering the Divine Sword.��

    Kraush understood that Tersada had high regard for his value long ago.

    After all, he was still converting the power of global erosion through the aura via the Four Seasons.

    The peculiar image Tersada had of Kraush had its reasons.

    ��I understand that you are using me as a hero narrative.��

    Freeman had heavily packaged itself around him as a tremendous hero.

    Alongside political motives, he knew they aimed to coat their rising divine figure with his spit.

    But that wouldn��t be enough of a reason to offer the Divine Sword.

    ��You have something you wish from me.��

    Kraush grasped that there was another reason behind handing over the Divine Sword.

    He locked eyes with Tersada, who tilted his teacup.

    That action was clearly a tactic to keep him in suspense about giving a direct answer, instinctively creating tension.

    ��You��re one slippery snake.��

    But for someone like Kraush, who was familiar with such tactics, that behavior was quite suitable.

    ��Kraush, you��re wise beyond your years, so I don��t think you��d misinterpret my words.��

    Tersada set down his teacup and wore a gentle smile once more.

    ��I intend to draw out the Saint created by the Holy Royal Family.��

    Kraush looked at Tersada with an unflinching gaze.

    ��The Saint is akin to a hidden weakness of the Holy Royal Family. She��s been passed down only for the sake of symbolism. Of course, I highly appreciate the Saint��s heart and strength. But I have seen the previous Saint, who exhausted herself and was discarded.��

    This was the fake saint that caused a stir in Freeman some time ago.

    This fake saint was once the past saint who had been deliberately helped to escape by the opposition.

    Thanks to the divine energy within her corpse, she��d survived, but after functioning as a saint for a long time, she had been mentally broken and discarded once her strength was drained.

    Naturally, Tersada would have witnessed that previous saint too.

    ��Outwardly, people said the previous Saint aplished her mission and ascended to heaven.��

    But the reality was that she had simply been used for the holy symbol of Freeman until the very end and then thrown away.

    ��I believe such harmful customs must disappear.��

    Kraush agreed on that front.

    ��And the true master of the Divine Sword would be perfectly suited to eliminate such customs regarding the saint. The hero who realizes the ws of the saint, who cannot tolerate injustice and cuts the harmful traditions of the saint.��

    Tersada��s smile was undeniably kind.

    But that smile was now crowded with several hundred intertwined snakes.

    Since Kraush saved his daughter, all the packaging of Kraush as a hero had been apanied by this grand n all along.

    The reason he invited Kraush to the gods�� festival through Astrea was precisely this.

    Perhaps Astrea had summoned someone to tie a noose around her own neck.

    ��The hero Freeman proposes is precisely fitting, don��t you think?��

    As said earlier, Kraush also agreed with eliminating the harmful traditions.

    The saint was merely a concoction of the divine power created by humans in the first ce.

    However, there was one unresolved issue.

    ��What do you n to do about Saint Astrea?��

    Currently, who was the saint?

    It was none other than Astrea.

    Kraush had no cares regarding other saints.

    He wasn��t a saint or hero meant to protect everyone.

    What he wished to do was simply protect his own.

    And right now.

    Astrea was someone Kraush absolutely could not afford to lose.

    From their previous life until now, Astrea had be one of the most important individuals in Kraush��s life.

    The moment hebeled the saint as a harmful tradition, Astrea��s life would shatter.

    Even if she desperately wished to break free from the cage of the saint.

    She had lived as a saint all along.

    That was the oue Kraush wanted to avoid the most.

    ��It seems you have a close bond with Astrea.��

    ��Yeah, we��re second-year ssmates. Naturally, I��ve received a lot of help from her.��

    But Kraush didn��t show that to Tersada at all.

    He understood that this could turn into a weakness that he could be exploited.

    ��And you also know that Saint Astrea has saved many lives through her pure intentions, which I believe you know very well as well.��

    ��Yes, I won��t deny that.��

    No matter how much the saint wasbeled as a harmful tradition, Astrea��s deeds were still facts.

    [ You��re both really going at it, fighting it out with slippery tactics. Aren��t your eyes hurting? ]

    Just as stated, in this mere few minutes of conversation, the two were keenly feeling each other out.

    ��So let��s return to the initial question.��

    Kraush pushed aside the untouched teacup beside him.

    ��What do you n to do about the saint Astrea?��

    Cutting through the fluff was the direct approach.

    ��I n to strip her of the title of Saint.��

    Tersada concisely delivered his intent.

    ��And I want to entrust that task to the hero who will hold the Divine Sword, Kraush.��

    This could be seen as a form of barter.

    Tersada and the opposition aimed to strip the saint of her title at any cost.

    That thought would not change no matter what happened.

    Nothing would make a louder statement in a religious revolution than the eradication of the saint��s title.

    Thus, he proposed it.

    He would leave the treatment of the deposed saint to Kraush.

    In exchange, he asked Kraush to be the puppet of the hero who would possess the Divine Sword.

    If that happened, it would be Kraush��s responsibility to at least protect Astrea.

    ��Please give me time to think.��

    Kraush stood up from his seat.

    ��Yes, just until midnight tonight, if you would.��

    Tersada did not try to stop him.

    He knew that Kraush would respond by the end of the hour.

    With a subtle smile, Kraush exited the garden.

    Tersada remained unaware of the flickering smolder of rebellion brewing within Kraush.

 Chapter: 212

    Chapter: 212

    As Kraush exited the Pope��s garden, he began walking down the corridor of the Grand Temple.

    <em>��Loosen up a bit! You��re gonna eat someone alive at this rate!��</em>

    Suddenly, a sarcastic remark from the Crimson Garden echoed in his ears.

    True to her words, a substantial rage was boiling inside Kraush.

    The reason for his anger was simple.

    <em>��Astrea��s will wasn��t part of this discussion at all.��</em>

    She was born and raised in Freeman as a saint.

    Having grown up as a saint, she acted in ordance with the role bestowed upon her.

    Yet now, her life��the life she had endured��was being deemed fake and she was about to be stripped of her title.

    <em>��Astrea has always lived as Freeman saw fit.��</em>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Still, she had done her best in her role.

    But how absurd it was that even her final decision as a saint was disregarded by a nation trying to dictate her fate.

    Kraush couldn��t ept that fact.

    So he decided to take action against it.

    He was going to meet Astrea right now.

    <em>��That Holy Royal Family or whatever.��</em>

    He had to turn over anything that caught his eye.

    ������Kraush Balheim!��

    Just then, Kraush halted at the sound of someone calling out to him.

    As he turned, he saw familiar blue hair��just like Tersada��s.

    But the face under that blue hair was different from before.

    A much younger girl, known as the youngest cardinal,

    Mirei Beakis.

    And that was why she was there.

    Though she had no idea, they had once crossed paths at a women��s council, and Kraush spoke up.

    ��Mirei Beakis, what brings you here?��

    Mirei repeatedly closed and opened her lips.

    Kraush noticed she seemed to have something difficult to say.

    It had to be something rted to Astrea.

    Kraush was remarkable at picking up on such things.

    ��Actually, I��m on my way to see the saint.��

    Kraush pointed behind him, a smile ying on his lips.

    ��Care to join me?��

    Perhaps this could be the key to changing Astrea��s life.

    ��

    Astrea Stigma Freeman.

    A saint born in the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    What is she doing now, the saint said to have been loved by the gods?

    ��Did you say he liked pierogi?��

    ��Yep, it��s one of Kraush��s favorites. He often buys it for lunch.��

    She was currently gathering intel on the guy she had a crush on.

    And she was doing it through his closest friend, An.

    Astrea had reyed An��s words over and over in her mind.

    Though she had never cooked in her life, she figured it was about time she learned.

    Just thinking of Kraush enjoying the food she made filled her with joy.

    As she dreamily thought about learning to make pierogi, An observed her quietly.

    Seyrang, who had been listening intently beside them, crossed her arms and gazed at Astrea silently.

    The eyes of An and Seyrang met briefly.

    Summing up their thoughts, An nodded.

    ��How did youe to like Kraush?�� he asked.

    <em>Cough! Cough!</em>

    Astrea nearly choked on her tea from the direct question.

    Turning red as a beet, she could hardly muster a response.

    ��W-well, I��ve never���� she stammered defiantly, but Seyrang sighed deeply.

    ��Astrea, denying it while being this panicked is pointless, don��t you think?��

    ��Trying to hide it now seems silly considering how much you��ve been asking about him!��

    ��W-well, it��s because we have this sort of connection, and it��s just curiosity, I swear!��

    Astrea, flustered and stumbling over her words, slowly lowered her gaze.

    ����Is it that obvious?��

    ��Let��s pretend we��re not sharp-eyed, shall we?��

    Astrea gnawed on her lip, feeling miserable.

    Having been discovered by both Seyrang and An was too embarrassing.

    Kraush, being astute, would definitely know her feelings by now.

    ��Come on, spill it! What do you like about him?��

    To be honest, Seyrang found Kraush a bit intimidating.

    After all, he knew about the steamy novels she had published as a hobby.

    He felt like a ticking time bomb, ready to erupt at any moment.

    Naturally, Seyrang couldn��t help but be cautious around him.

    Nheless, this was a different matter than her friend��s romance.

    Through the veil, her eyes sparkled with interest in her friend��s love life.

    Astrea, flustered by that gaze, slowly turned her head down.

    ����At first, I was drawn to his looks, but����

    Finally, Astrea decided toe clean about her feelings.

    Seyrang knew her well.

    An, being Kraush��s friend, might offer some good advice.

    ��Somehow, it just evolved into this deep feeling for him����

    As she exined, her face fell lower in embarrassment.

    ��Well, Kraush has a habit of attracting people without realizing it.��

    An agreed with that observation.

    This made Astrea pout.

    ��Exactly! He��s kind of a jerk, yet there are times he can be oddly sweet. It��s really irritating. If he��s gonna be mean, then just stick with that all the time!��

    Every time Kraush looked at her kindly, Astrea felt like she was losing her mind.

    One moment he could be grumpy, and the next, when she pressured him just a little, he��d relent and be nice.

    He seemedpletely oblivious, but each time, Astrea had to endure feeling as if she might unravel.

    ��Why does he always look like he��s carrying the weight of the world while worrying about others?��

    Seeing him never take a break made Astrea��s heart ache.

    It would��ve been nice if she could lend a hand, but Kraush insisted on doing everything alone.

    ��Whoa, Astrea, you really do like him a lot!��

    Seyrang looked at her in surprise.

    It was the first time she had seen Astrea take such a strong liking to someone.

    Astrea, blushing further after speaking, couldn��t even look at either of them.

    But despite expressing her feelings, she felt a hint of gratitude for not being judged by her friends.

    The image of a saint was usually that of a clergyman who served others for a lifetime.

    That was a huge leap away from an ordinary person.

    Yet, both her friends treated her without any prejudice.

    <em>��Seyrang, sure, but����</em>

    An��s attitude was probably because he was Kraush��s friend too.

    He must be like that since Kraush was as well.

    An, now face to face with Astrea, wore an amused smile.

    ��That��s just a typical response. Kraush is indeed the type to draw people in.��

    An understood the kind of person Kraush was, so he readily agreed.

    Kraush clearly lived like someone who was being chased by something.

    ��But that doesn��t mean it��s unsettling.��

    An didn��t view Kraush in a negative light.

    ��At least it appears that Kraush is finding his own way while living like that.��

    Astrea looked up at An, surprised.

    Certainly, his perspective from a friend��s point of view seemed different.

    ��We��re just here to support him whenever needed. Kraush does amazing things every time.��

    ��Is that so����

    He did seem to have a knack for attracting incidents.

    To be precise, when incidents arose, Kraush would always push himself into the mix.

    <em>Clunk!</em>

    Just then, the door to the room where Astrea and An were talking swung open.

    As the saying goes, speak of the devil; Kraush entered, apanied by young cardinal Mirei Beakis.

    Striding confidently into the room, Kraush turned to Astrea and said, ��Astrea, let��s flip Freeman upside down!��

    Once again, absurd words sprang from his mouth.

    Both Astrea and Seyrang wore expressions of disbelief, while An chuckled, pouring more tea into his cup.

    ��Isn��t that just typical of him?��

    Kraush certainly wasn��t one to shy away from trouble.

    ��What on earth are you talking about?��

    Astrea looked at him, bewildered by the sudden outburst.

    And to think he dragged the youngest cardinal Mirei Beakis into this.

    ��The opposing faction is nning to eliminate the saint��s title.��

    But Kraush continued without batting an eye.

    Since he had heard some of it from Diona, Astrea wasn��t caughtpletely off guard.

    However, her expression had stiffened.

    ��So I��?��

    ��If they really get the chance, they might try to wipe you out too.��

    The opposing faction��s n to eliminate the saint��s title essentially meant getting rid of her altogether.

    ��Perhaps they just want to remove the saint��s position from Freeman entirely.��

    ��That��s just so�� typical.��

    Astrea��s brow furrowed faintly.

    It was no surprise; they had used her when it suited them, only to want to discard her now.

    ��So this time, we��re going to move on your terms.��

    ��That means flipping Freeman upside down?��

    ��Yep.��

    Astrea��s expression showed disbelief at how he coulde to such a conclusion.

    ��If we can navigate the world peacefully, that��d be lovely. But sometimes, you need to throw a fit too.��

    ��How is that supposed to lead to flipping Freeman upside down?��

    ��We��re going to have you break the Holy Grail yourself.��

    Astrea��s mind went nk at his unexpected suggestion.

    She looked at Kraush in disbelief, as if asking if she really heard that correctly.

    But Kraush nodded, confirming she had.

    ��See, the opposition wants to eliminate the bad customs surrounding the saint.��

    Thus, it followed that they would surely aim to shatter the Holy Grail as well.

    So, Kraush was nning to preempt them.

    ��If you break the Holy Grail and share the story surrounding the saint, you��ll forever be remembered as the saint who broke the Holy Grail.��

    A saint who did nothing could easily be erased from history.

    But a saint who took action to shed her burdens would be etched into the memories of the people.

    ��If that happens, the opposition wouldn��t darey a finger on you.��

    Surely, from the opposition��s standpoint, losing a chance at a full-scale religious revolution had to be infuriating.

    <em>��Tough luck.��</em>

    Feeling more annoyed was thest thing on Kraush��s mind.

    Given how previous oppositions failed, it stood to reason that this one could as well.

    If they happened to stumble again, it would only put Astrea in danger��not to mention how the Holy Royal Family wouldn��t look kindly upon a disgraced saint.

    ����Is that really something that can be aplished so easily?��

    Astrea worriedly asked, ncing at Kraush.

    ��Who do you think I am?�� he replied with a confident look.

    Astrea stared at Kraush with a baffled face.

    But why was she feeling that strange tickle in her chest?

    As she pressed her hand against it in confusion, Kraush added quickly.

    ��Of course, I��m going to respect your wishes in all this.��

    At that moment, the surging emotions within Astrea suddenly crystallized in her mind.

    ��If you don��t want it, I won��t do it. I��lle back with another n.��

    Kraush was doing this purely for her.

    He cared most about her well-being and was making ns to keep Astrea from ending up in awkward situations because of Freeman.

    From start to finish,

    he acted only in hopes she would be safe.

    As she recognized this reality, Astrea��s gaze began to tremble.

    At the same time, her ears flushed bright red.

    Finding it harder to maintain eye contact with Kraush, she slowly turned her head to the side.

    With her silence, Kraush ceased his words.

    ��What��s wrong? Not interested?��

    He looked at her calmly, as if ready to stop if she was displeased by the proposal.

    That gaze stirred something in Astrea, causing her to cough awkwardly.

    Was he being totally oblivious or just pretending?

    What a terrible guy.

 Chapter: 213

    Chapter: 213

    ��N-no, it��s not like that�� It��s just����

    Astrea, with a flustered expression, trailed off and then buried her face in her hands.

    ��I mean, it��s for me, so how could I possibly dislike it?��

    For some reason, she felt pity from An and Seyrang behind her, but Astrea was too lost in her thoughts to care.

    ��Kraush-nim.��

    Stepping up in her ce was Diona, the Holy Knight of the Saint.

    She was a formidable knight among the Holy Knights.

    Being capable of guarding Astrea, she cautiously asked Kraush, ��You mentioned breaking the Holy Grail, but do you know its location?��

    If they were going to break the Holy Grail, at the very least, they needed to know where it was.

    Hearing her question, Kraush took a step to the side.

    Standing there was Mirei Beakis.

    With her striking blue hair, she stepped forward and nodded slightly.

    ��I know where the Holy Grail is.��

    ��Mirei Beakis, you say?��

    Diona��s expression becameplicated.

    A hint of awkwardness crept onto her face.

    After all, the head of the opposing faction was her father, Tersada Beakis.

    It was suspicious for her to be offering help.

    However, Mirei focused her gaze on the saint, Astrea.

    ��I owe my life to the Saint. The reason I��m still standing here, after descending to be a servant of the World Erosion, is entirely thanks to you, Saint.��

    As she said, Mirei was meant to be executed long ago.

    If it got out that a recognized cardinal had fallen to the World Erosion, the reputation of the Holy Kingdom would be at stake.

    And Astrea was the one who stepped up the most to help.

    Though Kraush had made the request,

    Astrea had experienced the most unjust treatment in the Holy Kingdom.

    Perhaps that��s why she could never bear to see Mirei being executed like that.

    So, Astrea did her very best to save her.

    ��I saw the Saint negotiate directly with the Holy Kingdom with my own eyes.��

    Mirei recalled the day she had been dragged to the Holy Kingdom.

    She remembered Astrea standing beside her, kneeled and shackled.

    Having be a servant of the World Erosion without understanding why, she had been looked down upon.

    ��This is a ce to punish those who have sinned. If someone who hasn��t sinned suffers unjustly, it tarnishes the name of the Holy Kingdom.��

    Those were Astrea��s words that enveloped her then, and Mirei remembered them crystal clear.

    ��Because she��s Freeman, we must protect Cardinal Mirei Beakis. The Lord must have also acted with sufficient grace.��

    Mirei joined her hands as if praying to the deity, kneeling down.

    In that gesture was an homage to Astrea.

    ��Astrea-nim truly is the Saint. I met the true Saint right there.��

    Who else could stand against the injustices of the Holy Royal Family in such an unreasonable situation, just to help others?

    Who wouldn��t call such a person a saint?

    Astrea��s eyes gradually widened.

    She felt that everything she had done as a saint was not in vain.

    Though she might not know, her good deeds always stirred something in someone.

    And this time, it was Mirei Beakis who felt the impact of her kindness.

    A gentle smile appeared on Mirei��s face.

    ��I can��t turn down this opportunity to repay the grace I received from the Saint. The debt I owe to Freeman��s Saint is too great, and I want to pay it back this way, even just a little.��

    ��Mirei Beakis����N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Feeling Mirei��s sincerity, Astrea embraced her shoulder.

    The sun-like smile gracing her face shone luminously.

    ��Thank you. I humbly ept your intentions.��

    In that moment, she truly looked the part of a saint, no doubt about it.

    Kraush chuckled softly.

    ��It��s not just Mirei whose actions were stirred by this guy.��

    Kraush felt the same.

    He owed Astrea a life he could never repay.

    So now, it was Kraush��s turn to return the favor.

    ��The road to the Holy Grail won��t be easy.��

    Diona looked at Astrea with concern.

    Her safety was her top priority.

    Later, she worried about Astrea��s safety due to the opposing faction, but her worry about the path to the Holy Grail was already like a mountain.

    ��Don��t worry.��

    But Kraush was determined to alleviate that worry.

    ��I��ll clear the path for the Saint, going full speed ahead.��

    This was his specialty.

    Hearing Kraush��s confidence, Astrea raised her head, determined.

    ��Alright! Let��s go break the Holy Kingdom!��

    They decided to smash the Grail that made the saint hidden away by the Holy Royal Family.

    Kraush turned to another figure onest time.

    ��So, esteemed astrologer, what do you think?��

    The person Kraush askedst was none other than Seyrang.

    She slowly turned to Kraush, sipping from her teacup.

    ��Is the girl��s story so important? The moment she speaks, any of it could turn into a prophecy, you know?��

    ��I just wanted to hear your opinion. It��s wise to avoid dangerous moves.��

    Kraush was convinced Seyrang had foreseen from the stars what would happen next to Astrea.

    And he was right; it wasn��t apletely off remark.

    The only problem was.

    ��I can��t see anything rted to you.��

    Seyrang��s astrology was outstanding, clearly a testament to the bloodline of the Sephira.

    However, when it came to Kraush, it was as if a dark cloud was always over him.

    While she could see that something was off with Astrea, she couldn��t discern the details due to that ever-present darkness.

    It was as though Kraush��s future couldn��t be definitively predicted.

    ��A point of divergence, perhaps?��

    The future changing due to a single action.

    Maybe, Kraush might possess the power to defy that fate.

    ��More than that, why does he seem to have gained even more skills since west met?��

    What a puzzling person, in many ways, yet one thing was certain.

    ��The dark star was slightly tilted towards Freeman.��

    The dark star.

    That was a star that always heralded danger.

    If that star tilted toward Freeman, it usually meant something bad was going to happen.

    ��Just as you said, it wouldn��t hurt to be cautious, right? While I can��t directly assist Astrea, we��ll handle the stars shifted toward Freeman.��

    Seyrang said, ncing toward vi.

    As a result, vi bowed his head briefly, indicating his intent to step in and prevent any issues if an incident arose.

    He was a kind of safety measure.

    ��So, please take care of the girl��s friend.��

    Seyrang smiled at Astrea.

    Long ago, when in front of others, she had acted as the saint, but when alone, her face had worn the signs of a weary life.

    Now, she truly looked like a girl again.

    Seyrang hoped that face would continue to stay on Astrea.

    ��I always intended to do that. I��ll be responsible for her for a lifetime.��

    Without the slightest hesitation, Kraush replied.

    That statement was so easily misinterpreted that Astrea��s face turned beet red to the point of being unable to see her whites.

    ��

    <strong>The Festival of the Gods.</strong>

    Thanks to the harvest festival filled with bountiful crops, Freeman was bustling with people more than ever.

    As the biggest festival of the year, people flocked from all over to enjoy the event.

    Among them were those performing extravagant circus acts, typical street vendors, and eager onlookers alike.

    Countless people were enjoying the festivity.

    Amidst that celebration, there were suspicious figures moving around.

    Disguised as vendors or spectators, theymunicated with magicalmunication devices in their hands.

    [ Yes, Area B is clear. ]

    [ Same goes for Area A. ]

    They were opposition forces against the Holy Royal Family of Freeman.

    Today marked the day of a grand religious revolution.

    They were set to uproot the decayed roots of the Holy Royal Family and usher in a new era.

    They had conducted preparations for this day for a long time.

    With ns to publicly expose the wrongdoings of the Holy Royal Family during the festival, they intended to reveal the identities of the Holy Grail and the saint in front of everyone.

    It didn��t stop there.

    Right now, through connections, information about the Holy Royal Family��s weaknesses was already in cirction.

    The moment things went down during the festival, articles would simultaneously spread across the world.

    Should that happen, the Holy Royal Family would be irredeemable.

    Within the Grand Temple watching over such a festival, Tersada summoned a figure.

    ��Kraush Balheim, are you ready?��

    ��Yes.��

    It was none other than Kraush Balheim.

    The youngest of the Balheim family and the topic of much discussion.

    And he was the hidden card meant topletely change Freeman.

    Kraush was d in all white, as requested by Tersada.

    The intangible energy radiating from him made him stand out even more.

    So much so that it even felt like divine power was exuding from him today.

    Tersada recalled their conversation from the night before.

    ��Yes, hero.��

    Following Tersada��s words requiring a decision by night��s end, Kraush had brought his answer.

    ��However, I will keep Astrea out of harm��s way.��

    And as expected, Tersada received that anticipated answer with a warm smile and a nod.

    ��There will be no harming to the saint.��

    With that, Kraush was born as the new hero of Freeman.

    The shining white sword at his waist was the proof.

    The Holy Sword, one of the ten heavenly swords.

    Different from the others, this sword was named with only two characters, radiating a divine energy unlike any other.

    Those who wielded the Holy Sword had always been recognized as heroes through generations.

    Thus, once this matter is over, Kraush would surely be the representative hero of Freeman.

    He appeared perfectly fitting to start a new chapter for Freeman.

    ��Alright then, it��s time to truly begin the festival.��

    Tersada said as he walked to the window.

    ��Benox.��

    He then summoned a figure through his magicalmunication device.

    ��Prepare the Holy Grail.��

    It was time to bring forth the Holy Grail to thend.

    As he awaited a response after making the promation, he felt an odd dy.

    Feeling puzzled, he started to show hints of confusion when suddenly.

    Zzt��

    A crackling noise erupted through the air.

    A bad premonition swelled within him.

    As Tersada shook the magicalmunication device, he heard.

    [ Ah, yes, everything is prepared. ]

    His eyes gradually widened at the response.

    He turned his head sharply behind him.

    And there stood Kraush.

    In his white attire and with the Holy Sword.

    Looking again, he was undoubtedly Kraush.

    ��Is something the matter?��

    Kraush asked,ced with curiosity, and Tersada fell silent, his expression hardening.

    Because the corner of Kraush��s mouth was subtly curved upwards.

    It was strange.

    The voice that hade from the magicalmunication device just moments ago was definitely��

    ����Who are you?��

    The moment he asked the question, Kraush��s form began to distort.

    Tersada��s eyes widened as they gradually filled with surprise.

    For within that distortion was a familiar blue-haired individual.

    ��Father, I��m sorry.��

    Mirei Beakis.

    She shouldn��t be here, instead, she should be waiting in her room for her orders.

    Not only that, but she was using her skill, ��Mirror,�� to impersonate Kraush.

    ��If that��s the case, where is the real Kraush Balheim?��

    As Tersada hurriedly nced out the window, suddenly��

    Boom!

    A pitch-ck me shot up into the sky.

    It was a dark me, so ck it could almost incinerate Tersada with its very presence.

 Chapter: 214

    Chapter: 214

    Tersada hadn��t yet caught onto Kraush and his daughter��s n.

    Kraush was making his way to the Holy Grail.

    Surprisingly, this path led to the central building in the bustling za of Freeman, where the most foot traffic was.

    In the center of Freeman stood a fountain decorated with statues of the gods.

    This fountain was a famous sightseeing spot, known for being where the gods supposedly washed their hands, with visitors forbidden from entering its radius.

    Surrounding this fountain was the central building, a masterpiece created by a renowned architect.

    Arriving at their destination, Kraush and his group navigated through the throngs of people, as an influx of festival-goers flooded the area due to the God��s Festival.

    ��If those people find out the Saint is among them, it��ll cause chaos.��

    Kraush muttered, tightening his grip on the hand he was holding.

    He well understood the implications, so as a joke, he lightly pped his own hand, releasing some of the tension.

    The hand he held belonged to none other than Astrea.

    With the crowd so thick, they were constraining themselves to simply holding hands to move forward.

    ��Don��t get lost, stay close and keep holding hands. It��ll draw less attention if we��re two instead of many,�� Kraush recalled An��s advice.

    An had suggested that while he and Diona followed behind, the two of them should move on first.

    ��W-wait, holding hands?��

    Astrea stammered, clearly flustered. Meanwhile, Kraush, without thinking, reached out his hand towards her.

    Having spent quite a bit of time with Astrea in previous cycles, he was used to these kinds of situations where they desperately tried to escape together.

    ��Ah,��

    But then it hit him��he hadn��t done this in this cycle.

    When he looked at Astrea, her face was utterly stiff.

    That expression looked familiar and unchanged over the years. Kraush now recognized it as one meant to hide her embarrassment.

    Whether in the past or now, she evidently had harbored feelings for him.

    While he felt a mix of pity and awkwardness about that fact, a thought struck him.

    Had he noticed this earlier, it might have been different, but Kraush had someone in mind to marry now.

    Astrea surely understood this too. But he knew sentiment didn��t change overnight.

    ��I��ve acted so carelessly.��

    As Kraush mulled over his unintentional actions, he suddenly noticed Astrea slowly lifting her hand.

    With her eyes tightly shut and her head bowed, she timidly reached out her hand.

    Not a handshake, but what was this gesture? Kraush was a bit dumbfounded but epted her outstretched hand without hesitation.

    ��Ugh.��

    Astrea stiffened, her face turning a deep shade of red from the simple act.

    Seeing her reaction made Kraush reminisce about a past incident �C how Astrea had directly asked him for a date.

    That date, which he missed due to Mary��s situation.

    During that time, Astrea wasn��t hurt because he couldn��t go, but rather disappointed that he failed to heed her warnings about overworking himself.

    ��Recently, it seems like I��ve returned to even worse behavior than before.��

    Strangely enough, while looking at Astrea now, she was differentpared to back then.

    Even after witnessing Kraush overwork himself, her gaze held a strong determination, promising to support him.

    ��Is this change due to the path I��m taking?��

    People in his life seemed to reveal different sides of themselves as he moved forward.

    While it made him uneasy, it wasn��t entirely unfavored.

    He felt that this tiny change might one day spread throughout the world and eventually alter the course of everything.

    ��Am I moving in the right direction?��

    He couldn��t truly know. But one thing was for sure.

    ��I vow not to regret the opportunities given to me again.��

    Life��s opportunities rarelye around twice.

    Having already missed one chance, Kraush was absolutely determined not to let it slip away now.

    He tightened his grip on Astrea��s hand.

    She was one of the opportunities he desperately wanted to protect.

    He wouldn��t create a world where he would lose Astrea ever again.

    ��I��ll hold on tight.��

    Kraush stated, ensuring he wouldn��t let go this time, although maybe not the best thing to say to Astrea, his voice was genuine.

    ����Okay.��

    At Kraush��s words, Astrea offered a soft smile.

    Recognizing that it was genuine happiness, Kraush couldn��t help but smile back.

    Thus, Kraush and Astrea set forth on their path to the Holy Grail.

    Astrea trailed closely behind, her robe��s hood pulled low over her face.

    Moreover, with a mask resembling a festival spirit, no one around could tell that she was there.

    ��Hide the wood in the forest,��

    People mostly don��t pay attention when caught up in a crowd.

    ��Astrea, look over there, they��re selling sausages! Should I buy one?��

    ��Are you messing around at a time like this?��

    Now somewhat used to holding hands, Astrea��s tone was curt, making Kraush chuckle lightly.

    ��It��s a festival. You should enjoy festivals too.��

    She had always been the festival��s organizer.

    In fact, she had never experienced the festival for herself.

    Catching onto Kraush��s intention, Astrea raised her head gradually.

    Up in the sky, decorations hung tomemorate the God��s Festival.

    Nearby, a child with an excited expression was munching on skewered treats with their parents.

    Some appeared to be merchants yfully trying on headbands they sold, clearly smitten with each other.

    Street vendors excitedly promoted their delicious foods.

    A musician, clutching their instrument, showcased colorful performances.

    Astrea had only ever watched from a distance, but today was the first time seeing all this up close.

    The festival, in her eyes, had always resembled tiny moving dots.

    The small lights swaying about the street were a sight to behold butcked vibrancy.

    Whenever the Saint passed by, people always bowed their heads with solemnity.

    Astrea had never truly seen their faces.

    As her gaze shifted forward, she saw Kraush��s back, who was leading her by the hand.

    Walking with vigor, he didn��t falter for a moment.

    It was the first time she followed someone��s back with a vague sense of joy during a festival.

    She had always lived her life as a saint, caged in a gilded cage.

    The heat in their sped hands puzzled her.

    While she had initially med the crowd for the reckless hold, upon recognizing it, she suddenly felt shy.

    ��Astrea.��

    At that moment, Kraush called her name.

    ��You look like a festival newbie.��

    Kraush joked yfully, making Astrea��s face blush even more visible through her mask.

    Was she mad? Or embarrassed?

    ��Almost there.��

    Right then, Kraush stopped in his tracks.

    Somehow, they had entered a small alleyway between buildings.

    Taking a nce back, An and Diona were just entering the side path as well.

    Kraush nodded their way upon meeting their eyes.

    Mirei would still be with Tersada, likely continuing her act via her skill ��Mirror.��

    They should have bought some time.

    With a swift motion, An raised his finger and lowered it.

    Suddenly, sounds around them vanished.

    It was Silence Magic.

    No sooner had An cast the spell than Kraush stood by the door.

    The door was warded with divine protection.

    Kraush grasped Rain Thunder Prime.

    As the moment came, a de of ck me erupted from Rain Thunder Prime.

    Kraush swung the sword without hesitation, slicing the door in half.

    The door, along with the divine ward, copsed inward silently.

    Thanks to the Silence, Kraush stepped inside with pounding feet, revealing an interior decked out like a tavern, marked by signs of battle all around.

    It was evident that the opposition had attacked the location of the Holy Grail.

    ��Are wete?��

    Astrea cautiously asked, causing Kraush to shift his gaze.

    The signs of struggle pointed right toward a warehouse where alcohol was stored.

    There was a way leading down to the underground beneath it.

    ��No, we��re notte.��

    Kraush��s instincts led him clearly to the underground.

    Below, several presences stirred in unison.

    ��Astrea, you know what��s the most enjoyable thing in the world?��

    Kraush grinned maliciously beside An and Diona, who were getting ready to make their move underground.

    ��Taking advantage when they��re busy fighting among themselves.��

    Asn raised an eyebrow, a bit worried as he nced toward Astrea.

    Wouldn��t she be somewhat disappointed seeing him act like that, given how she felt toward him?

    Yet, Astrea looked at Kraush with a half-rxed expression.

    An sighed, relieved.

    ��Guess the Saint appreciates that kind of smile after all.��

    ��

    Eyes darting about, multiple wounds marred the body of a figure d in ck, looking anything but a follower of the Holy Church.

    This was Benox, the head Inquisition officer of the opposition.

    Today, he was ordered to eliminate those heretics making a mockery of the saintly image, targeting the Holy Grail��s altar.

    After interrogating a believer who frequented the Holy Grail, he secured the key and entered the altar when��

    He faced traps and the royal knight order of the holy royal family that filled the interior.

    It seemed the Holy Royal Family was also aware of the situation.

    In preparation for any circumstance, they had stationed their knights at the Holy Grail.

    ��For the evesting glory of Freeman!��

    Benox cried as he collided with his Inquisition officers against the royal knights.

    While the royal knights held a reputation for strength, they were not the strongest in Freeman.

    They were like delicate flowers raised in a greenhouse.

    Most of the rough jobs were usually performed by Inquisition officers or regr holy knights.

    So, it made sense that despite their superior aura output, they faltered under the crazed onught of the Inquisition officers, their formation disarrayed.

    Both sides had prepared extensively to breach the path to the Holy Grail.

    With the reckless fighting of the Inquisition officers, the royal knights were pushed back, and a fierce battle raged in the underground.

    ��Time is running out.��

    Benox grimaced as he healed the burn on his arm caused by hastily regenerating his skin.

    Here, he would be treated as a rebel until their goal was achieved.

    The longer they took, the more danger was posed to them.

    ��Everyone, prepare!��

    Benox decisive ordered.

    As his words resonated, one of the Inquisition officers stepped before the knights, setting up a shield with a divine ward.

    As the royal knights nced in perplexity at this act��

    ��For eternal glory of Freeman!��

    He shouted before a brilliant white ze erupted from his body.

    ��Insane!��

    It was toote for the royal knights to react as the Inquisition officer charged toward them.

    In a sh, a burst of light was released from him.

    Kwahhhhhh!

    With a tremendous explosion that shook the very ground, the formation of the royal knights disintegrated.

    This was a divine self-detonation, converging the divine power dwelling within him to be an explosive barrier.

    The royal knights�� formation copsed as Inquisition officers rushed in.

    They stormed in as their formation rattled, casting divine healing spells upon themselves, moving wildly.

    As a result, the royal knights found themselves on the defensive.

    ��Doing this underground? Do you all want to die?��

    A royal knight shouted in distress.

    Given the chaos from the self-detonation, death loomed over everyone.

    Rebuked by the knight��sment, Benox replied indifferently.

    ��That too must be the will of the gods. At least the Holy Grail will surely be destroyed.��

    Benox maintained his stoic demeanor, yet madness brimmed in his eyes.

    ������Crazy bastards.��

    It dawned on the royal knight just how deranged the Inquisition officers were, leaving him momentarily stupefied.

    But soon after��

    Benox��s axe fell upon his neck.

    Kwahh!

    As Benox kicked the severed head aside, he stepped forward.

    Ahead, he spotted several priests desperately erecting a divine ward at the door.

    ��Here we go.��

    From Benox��s axe bloomed a red aura.

    At that moment, a brilliant spark erupted as he hurled his axe.

    Kwahh!

    The weapon shredded through the priest standing guard and the divine ward, ripping through the door like a piece of cloth.

    Having turned the door into tatters, he advanced without hindrance.

    His goal was clear: to seize the Holy Grail and escape to the surface.

    But just then, Benox sensed an approaching presence and tried to retreat.

    Before he could, a ck de already rushed toward his face.

    Despite his years of experience serving as an Inquisition officer, having risen to the role ofmander, this was quicker than he anticipated.

    His eyes widened in disbelief as he caught sight of the familiar blue hair behind the de.

    But it was far toote.

    The de had already shattered his visage, sending him crashing against the wall of the underground space, which copsed under the impact.

    As he fought to regain consciousness, he felt a sharp pain on his neck.

    Someone wasing to make sure he wouldn��t get back up.

    They were formidable.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    A veteran hardened by experiences.

    ��Sleep now.��

    Before Benox could even make an inquiry about their identity, his consciousness slipped away along with a final blow to the back of his head.

    The only thing left grasped tightly in his hand was the magicalmunication device, rolling quietly across the floor.

 Chapter: 215

    Chapter: 215

    Leaving the unconscious Benox behind, Kraush pocketed the magicmunication device that had fallen beside him.

    With that, he smoothly slipped through the fallen debris of the wall.

    Smoke wafted from his mouth, hot enough to singe.

    ��I didn��t expect to find Benox here. I used more power than I thought.��

    Kraush, having unleashed the extreme annihtion technique with Excel to initiate a surprise attack, quickly regted his body��s temperature with a single breath.

    He knew they would have sent opposition forces toward the Holy Grail, but didn��t anticipate the head inquisitor would be there.

    Benox��a master-level powerhouse.

    Kraush knew that pulling off a surprise attack without proper energy would be impossible.

    ��If it weren��t for Excel, the ambush would��ve failed.��

    Grateful for the sessful surprise, he reflected on Benox��an inquisitor who had invested all his holy power into self-healing and physical enhancement, making him like a zombie.

    He was optimized for stalling, and the longer a battle dragged on, the trickier he became.

    The ambush had indeed been the right move.

    Boom!

    As soon as Kraush emerged, the outside was still chaos.

    He spotted An and Diona amidst the fray, where the opposing forces shed with the royal knights.

    An��s fire magic was overwhelmingly effective in the underground space.

    Not only was he setting things aze, but he was also creating smoke as an added attack, further agitating both the opposition and the royal knights.

    Diona��s swift de cutting through the chaos was equally frightening.

    She had been promoted to a cardinal purely based on her swordsmanship.

    Having already shed with the opposition once, there was no one among the royal knights capable of facing her de.

    ��That��s one problem dealt with.��

    Kraush quickly turned his head and spotted Astrea, cloaked in An��s temporary concealment magic, stumbling about.

    He dashed over to her, avoiding the chaos.

    ��Astrea.��

    ��Ah.��

    Astrea gasped as Kraush suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Seeing her startled state, Kraush turned his back to her and lowered his stance.

    ��Hop on.��

    ��H-hop on?��

    Astrea was flustered, but there was no time to waste.

    When Kraush urged her again, she bit her lip and finally climbed onto his back.

    She felt a weighty but soft sensation against him.

    It was Astrea pressing her upper body against Kraush.

    Though he wasn��t quite ustomed to this feeling, he firmly gripped her thighs.

    ��Hold on tight.��

    ��D-do I have to hold on tighter?��

    ��If you don��t, you might fly off.��

    Knowing how fast he could move using Excel, she gulped and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Once he confirmed her secure hold, Kraush shoved his foot forward.

    As he stamped his foot on the floor, the force from Excel powered him forward.

    In an instant, he zipped through the distance.

    Astrea squeezed her eyes shut, not even having time to scream.

    Bam!

    Kraushnded right in front of the door that Benox had smashed moments ago.

    ��Eek, hic.��

    Astrea, her robe tousled and hair wild, emitted an odd sound from behind him.

    Having gone pale, her expression screamed she never wanted to experience this again.

    Kraush gently set down the dazed Astrea and approached the shattered door.

    Boom!

    The chaos still raged behind him.

    Thanks to that, it seemed no one here was paying attention to them.

    Kraush looked up.

    There was the war-torn door engraved with symbols of the holy royal family alongside Benox��s axe.

    Originally, the door had been warded by divine protection, but Benox��s axe had taken care of that.

    Kicking aside a couple of unconscious priests and entering, Kraush went inside.

    ��Come with me!��

    Astrea hurriedly followed him, apologizing to the priests as she passed by.

    The interior was shrouded in darkness.

    In the lightless space, Kraush turned his head in search of something.

    Spotting amp that could be lit, he summoned Ignis in his hand.

    As he ignited themp, the area gradually brightened.

    It seemed to be amp crafted through magic, for once one lit, the others ignited in session.

    What soon came into view was a rather unpleasant sight.

    Kraush caught the pungent scent of blood.

    Following that scent, he saw a tank filled with bloody water.

    Various horrific-looking toolsy scattered around, clearly used for unspeakable deeds.

    Approaching the tank, Kraush noticed a round chalice sitting at the forefront.

    Adorned in gold, it looked like a remarkable treasure.

    The Holy Grail.

    Despite its beautiful appearance, it was a heinously twisted item that absorbed all of a saint��s holy power.

    An abominable artifact crafted by Freeman to maintain the royal family��s sanctity.

    Kraush lifted it into his hands.

    Puff!

    As he did, he felt something within himself being pulled into the chalice.

    Kraush also wielded skills.

    These skills were akin to holy powers.

    So naturally, the chalice sought to absorb Kraush��s skill power.

    ��Not so fast.��

    However, Kraush possessed another power.

    As the force of his skills tried to escape, the force of World Erosion swirled and countered.

    Thus, the chalice couldn��t absorb the power of his skills and remained firmly clutched in his grasp.

    The chalice could consume only skills.

    And even then, the absorbed skills would transform into a form of holy power rather than their original shape.

    Freeman had used this method to melt various skills and holy powers together to create a saint.

    The catch, however, was that this chalice was part of a nameless god��s remnants.

    ��They were right about the sacrilege.��

    Having been created from a part of a fallen god, it was no wonder why the opposition would call for a religious revolution.

    ��This ce��.��

    Just then, Astrea��s voice broke through.

    She was staring dazedly at the Holy Grail.

    For her, this was the ce where she was born.

    Of course, she had no actual memory of it.

    After all, she became a saint when she was just a newborn.

    Many saints had passed away here, and new saints were born.

    As she gazed at the site of the chalice, she eventually turned back to Kraush.

    Her gaze no longer lingered on the Holy Grail.

    ��What do you n to do now?��

    She was focused on whaty ahead.

    Even if today marked the end of her life as a saint, she was determined to live for herself.

    Kraush felt her resolve and suddenly pulled out Rain Thunder Prime.

    While An and Diona were buying them time, both the opposition and the royal family would likely grasp the situation by now.

    There might be forces converging outside the underground.

    If they shed with those forces, there��d be no time to act.

    So, Kraush decided to move the shortest distance.

    ��Well, it��s simple.��

    Now that it hade to this, he nned to make waves that would echo across the entire world.

    Ending the reign of the saint.

    Astrea Stigma Freeman.

    That was what he aimed to announce to the world.

    Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime began to swirl with ck me.

    Simultaneously, the air around them swirled against Kraush��s emerging ck mes.

    Feeling something was off, Astrea turned her gaze to Kraush.

    ��What�� are you nning?��

    Astrea asked, confused.

    Zing!

    A scabbard made of thunder formed over Kraush��s de.

    With every spark that leaped, he held tightly to the Holy Grail and lowered his stance.

    As he did, the power of the ck me began to grow within the scabbard.

    What had been inspired by the Swordmaster��s drawing of his sword was now brewing a storm of ck mes as hot as moltenva.

    ��Whew.��

    Smoke billowed from Kraush��s lips.

    Boom!

    At the same time, the surroundings began to tremble as if an earthquake had struck.

    The wave of power emanating from Kraush began to affect the area around him.

    ��What are you doing?!��

    Astrea screamed, grabbing hold of a nearby pir in panic.

    Yet even that pir quaked before Kraush��s power.

    Smash!

    At that moment, a sound of footsteps echoed from the direction of the door.

    Astrea turned to see Benox standing there, blood dripping from his head, his eyes half-rolled back.

    Looking every bit the zombie, upon spotting Kraush, he gritted his teeth.

    ��You!��

    His voice thundered with fury.

    Kraush had ensured he��d be knocked out, so how had he managed to regain consciousness and get this far?

    He grabbed the axe he had dragged along the ground, attempting to rise.

    But before he could do a thing, a sword struck down onto his axe.

    ng!

    The crashing sound of arge sword brought Benox��s body off bnce as he spun around.

    Dust-filled Diona was right there.

    ��Diona!��

    Recognizing her, Benox shouted, but Diona��s eyes were filled with warning.

    ��This is Lady Saint��s space. Who dares raises their voice?��

    Once a suggestion from the opposition, she now stood as a knight sworn solely to protect Saint Astrea.

    Choosing Astrea over Freeman, Benox could only seethe in rage.

    [Benox, prepare the Holy Grail.]

    Just then, Kraush heard Termaan��s voiceing from the magicmunication device he had taken from Benox.

    He had sent that message, thinking Benox would��ve acquired the Holy Grail by now.

    Upon hearing that voice, Kraush couldn��t help but smile broadly while gripping Rain Thunder Prime tightly.

    ��Ah, yes, everything is ready.��

    His voice echoed through themunication device, eliciting a startled reaction from Termaan.

    And by the time he tried to say something, it was already toote.

    Kaboom!

    With a thunderous roar erupting from Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime, he struck upward toward the ceiling.

    The sheer amount of ck mes surged as the heavy de was lifted skyward.

    Crash!

    With a sound of breaking thunder, the scabbard shattered, and Kraush��s ck mes surged upward.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Three Techniques.

    Annihtion Celestial Thunder.

    Kawagahagahagahagah!

    The raging ck mes and the storm of thunder tore through the ceiling.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The ferocious ck mes shattered the underground, reaching the fountain at the center.

    Nothing could obstruct the fountain��s crashing splendor as it shattered, sending water spewing high into the sky.

    The fountain, where the gods had washed their hands, was obliterated today.

    In the face of that astounding spectacle, onlookers screamed and staggered away from the fountain.

    Fortunately, the fountain was enormous and filled the central area, so no one was caught in the disaster.

    Beneath that soaring ck me, Kraush turned to Astrea.

    ��Astrea!��

    As Kraush called her name, she grasped his meaning and rushed toward him.

    ��Lady Astrea!��

    Standing beside Kraush, when she turned back, she saw Diona, who was holding back Benox, smiling.

    ��Fly free beyond the cage.��

    She had always wished for the saint to spread her wings wide outside the cage.

    Diona, who had watched over Astrea since her childhood, smiled brightly at her.

    Diona, who had always been like a parent she never had, made Astrea beam like the sun.

    ��I��ll fly incredibly high, so keep your eyes peeled.��

    With those words, Kraush wrapped his arms around her waist and jumped.

    The two vanished through the hole they had just created.

    Watching their departure, Diona exhaled lightly.

    Having witnessed the saint achieve her dream, it was now her turn to fulfill her duties as her knight.

    ��Diona, you��ve lost your mind! You should have done something manageable!��

    Benox, filled with rage, red at her.

    His body, entering fullbat readiness in the temple, swelled with an intimidating pressure.

    ��I��ve always done the impossible.��

    Diona received his statements stoically, raising her sword.

    ��Ourdy saint is more mischievous than you know.��

    She hoped that today, the world would realize that fact.

    Today, Diona once again raised her sword for the saint.

 Chapter: 216

    Chapter: 216

    [Chapter 216 includes illustrated direction. Please turn on the illustrations for better understanding.]

    As the ck mes soared higher��

    ��Ahhhhhh!��

    With Astria��s piercing scream, Kraush had soared into the sky.

    He pulled Astria up and abruptly went for a princess carry, stretching his legs downward.

    Boom!

    As Kraushnded, smoke swirled gracefully around him.

    Thanks to his aura protection, he didn��t take any damage, but he felt his own hair being tugged.

    Kraush turned his head sideways.

    There was the saint, her cheeks puffed up with tears, pulling at his hair.

    It seemed like our dear saint had a bit of a fear of heights.

    ��U-uh�� you okay?��

    When Kraush finally asked, she turned her head away, sulking.

    Her body froze as she was met with the sight of numerous Freeman citizens below.

    While some were there for the festival, none would escape recognizing the saint.

    ��Saint?��

    Someone called out to Astria, and bewilderment washed over her face.

    In a panic, she hurriedly adjusted her robe.

    But s! Her robe had loosened, revealing her sunlit hair and the disappearance of the mask that hid her face.

    Her eyes darted around.

    Normally, she stood proudly as the saint in front of people, but being revealed like this was a first for her.

    ��Astria.��

    Kraush called her name, and as he smoothly lowered her, everyone��s attention shifted to Astria.

    Straightening her back, she remembered she had already stood as the saint multiple times before.

    As she peeled off her robe, an exquisite form akin to divine craftsmanship was unveiled beneath, showcasing her saintly garb.

    In an instant, her aura transformed.

    Her serene and benevolent face radiated a glow, almost heavenly.

    When everyone was left dumbfounded in awe, atst, her lips parted.

    ��Citizens of Freeman, and followers of the god, I, Saint Astria Stigma Freeman, make this announcement.��

    Her voice rang with an unparalleled nobility.

    The title of ��saint�� seemed to fit her like a glove.

    ��The existence of the saint of Freeman was not created by the gods but fabricated by Freeman��s holy royal family to elevate its status.��

    And then, words flowed from her, denying the very concept of a saint.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    People, entranced and not fully grasping her words, slowly began to process the meaning.

    Whispers of confusion spread as some stared nkly, trying to figure out what they just heard.

    But even the confused listened intently to Astria��s voice.

    She hadpletely captivated this space.

    ��That was a travesty. Countless saints have been produced over the past centuries, and they were used for Freeman��s selfish gain.��

    And those saints were discarded after serving their purpose.

    With hands sped together in remembrance of the many saints before her, Astria continued.

    ��I cannot condone this. Although I too am a saint, I do not want the cycle of saints born from Freeman��s greed to continue.��

    There was a power in her voice that conveyed emotion.

    And that power resonated with every citizen present.

    Her sunlit eyes sparkled brightly.

    ��I intend to put an end to this malpractice.��

    Kraush raised the Holy Grail beside her.

    At the same time, ck mes began to ze within his grip.

    Standing alongside the roaring ck mes, Astria dered to everyone.

    ��Astria Stigma Freeman.��

    A smile, youthful and appropriate for her age, lit up her usually benevolent face.

    Crack!

    And the Holy Grail began to melt in the ck mes, causing cracks to spread throughout.

    ��From today, I am stepping down as saint.��

    ng!

    Finally, the Holy Grail shattered into pieces, burning away entirely.

    That smile made it clear to everyone that she was sincere.

    ��The saint is quitting?!��

    ��Really?!��

    ��U-uh, is that even allowed?��

    ��What will happen to Freeman now?��

    ��Doesn��t this mean the royal familymitted sacrilege?!��

    ��T-this is unprecedented! This is breaking news!��

    Naturally, her deration sent waves of confusion through the crowd.

    Even those beyond the reach of Astria��s voice caught wind of it, sharing their astonishment.

    On the day of the gods�� festival, hearing the saint dere her resignation was bound to stir reactions.

    And this would surely be a scene etched in history for ages.

    At that moment��

    ��Follow Astria��s will!��

    ��Let the holy royal family of Freeman pay for their sacrilege!��

    Loud shouts erupted among the citizens in response.

    These voices were none other than the instigators�� rallying cries.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted toward the temple.

    He figured out who was behind it all.

    ��They��ve switched tactics.��

    King Termaan Beakis.

    Upon hearing the situation, he quickly changed his strategy.

    They could no longer rid themselves of the saintly malpractice by their own hands.

    Instead, they aimed to utilize this situation to lead a religious revolution against the holy royal family.

    Only, the one spearheading this movement had unexpectedly be Astria instead of Kraush.

    Just then, something began to fall from above.

    It was a newspaperpiling all the sacrilegesmitted by the holy royal family.

    As the papers spread rapidly, the citizens�� anger began to boil.

    Everyone learned of the horrendous acts the holy royal familymitted to maintain or elevate their status.

    This was enough to touch the citizens�� repressed grievances toward the royal family.

    Just like rulers of any nation, the holy royal family could not satisfy all of the citizens�� underlying discontent.

    And this incident had sparked a wildfire of outrage.

    ��Let the holy royal family pay for their sins!��

    ��How dare they spheme our god! Come down from the pce and face judgment!��

    Unsurprisingly, the furious citizens vented their frustrations with loud chants, aiming to overthrow Freeman.

    Freeman had kept people united through religion.

    Now that they realized the religion hadmitted egregious acts, their fury united them as one.

    ��This is exactly why religion is so frightening.��

    Denying one��s beliefs is simply something that cannot be tolerated.

    Boom!

    At that moment, an explosion erupted where the holy royal family resided.

    Kraush knew well who was responsible for that explosion.

    ��That serpent is making its move.��

    Termaan and the opposition were moving to take down the holy royal family for good.

    It was the religious revolution that he had been unable to achieve in his previous life.

    But this time it felt different.

    With the saint stepping down, revealing the malpractice, the citizens�� anger was greater than ever.

    After all, everyone knew how faithfully Astria had yed her role as a saint.

    ��Astria.��

    When Kraush called her name, she silently gazed at the enraged citizens.

    ����Was it the right thing to do?��

    She worried if it was eptable for their anger to be directed at the holy royal family.

    After all, this could lead to bloodshed.

    ��I don��t know.��

    ��But this is something we��ve done. If we say we didn��t know����

    ��No, most things in this world happen without anyone knowing.��

    Kraush shot back at Astria, who was filled with concern.

    ��Just like not every action will always yield good results, not every action will end badly either.��

    Kraush knew that better than anyone.

    The world he had witnessed through reincarnation didn��t always deliver bad or good oues.

    ��That��s why we just have to do our best.��

    To aim for even the slightest favorable oue.

    Kraush was doing his utmost, day in and day out, ensuring he wouldn��t regret it in the end.

    ��You just need to do your best too.��

    As Astria��s gaze met Kraush��s, she saw the sincerity in his eyes and couldn��t help but chuckle softly.

    Slowly, she looked up at the sky.

    The clouds overhead were massive, blocking the sun for a moment.

    A shadow passed over Astria��s face.

    ��You�� I��m no longer a saint.��

    ��Yeah, that��s true.��

    ��Is there a ce for someone like me now? People want a saint, not Astria.��

    She had always stood before them as the saint.

    And she had thought she would continue to do so.

    But now that she had stepped down as the saint, she couldn��t recklessly say what remained for her.

    ��I want to.��

    At that moment, Kraush spoke tly.

    Astria��s eyes, which had been studying the sky, slowly turned to him.

    His eyes shone brighter than ever.

    ��I��m not looking for a saint. I��ve always wanted you, Astria.��

    Kraush had always seen her as more than just a saint.

    So from day one.

    Kraush treated her as Astria, not the saint.

    As she gazed into his eyes, she finally understood.

    Why she had grown to like this man more and more.

    ��Because from the start until today, he has seen me as just Astria.��

    No one else could ever offer her that.

    Maybe someone could in the future.

    But no one aside from him could ever view her as Astria instead of the saint.

    How could she not fall for someone like that?

    Even if she were to be reborn countless times.

    Even if she lived dozens of lives again��

    The moment sheid eyes on him again, she would surely feel the same way once more.

    A gentle breeze blew through.

    A warm wind, just like the sun, wrapped around them.

    And perhaps that was why.

    Those words slipped out from her lips unconsciously.

    Before long, the clouds melted away above.

    Between the clouds, a ray of sunlight shone down upon Astria.

    Her hair, the color of the sun, glowed vibrantly in the light.

    Her smile seemed as if the gods themselves had adorned her.

    She bore a brightly beautiful smile.

    ��So, you��ll take responsibility for this for life, right?��

    That was a glimpse of the desire she never expressed as a saint.

    At that moment, she revealed her one fleeting desire.

 Chapter: 217

    Chapter: 217

    In the face of Astria��s confession��

    ��You����

    Just as Kraush was about to say something.

    KABOOM!

    A deafening explosion echoed fiercely.

    The source of the st was none other than the direction of the Holy Royal Pce.

    At first, Kraush wondered if it was an attack from the opposition, but in that moment, a chilling sensation prickled his skin.

    Kraush��s head snapped in that direction.

    In the distance, mes were rising from the white and gold pce.

    This is��

    Kraush��s aura, encapsted by the four seasons, stirred within him.

    He knew this ominous sensation all too well.

    <strong>[Someone from Ixion has moved.]</strong>

    At that moment, the voice from Crimson Garden echoed above.

    ��Ebsque.��

    As Kraush hurriedly called for Ebsque, her skeletal mouse climbed onto his shoulder.

    ��There��s been no news from the Light Sovereign.��

    ��Tsk.��

    So, they must be holding a separate meeting without the Light Sovereign.

    Sure enough, it seemed they were keeping an eye on him.

    ��Tell the Light Sovereign to crash the meetingter.��

    Kraush set that aside for now and looked back at Astria.

    ��Astria, it seems a World Erosion has appeared at the Holy Royal Pce.��

    ��Wha? A World Erosion?��

    Astria��s eyes widened.

    Of course, that was the reaction; a World Erosion appearing out of the blue was no small matter.

    Especially since this was the Holy Kingdom.

    For even a World Erosion to infiltrate here meant it was no ordinary being.

    ��Yeah, we��ll need to figure out what their motives are, but they definitely have something in mind.��

    ��So you��re saying you��re going to check it out?��

    Astria��s eyes glimmered with concern.

    She was desperate to stop him.

    Yet her hands didn��t grab onto Kraush.

    ��If you get hurt, I��ll heal you no matter what. Just don��t die, okay?��

    Instead, she did what she could to the fullest.

    She was confident in her healing abilities, so she wanted to give her all to the person she loved.

    Seeing Astria like that, Kraush ced a rough hand on her head.

    ��Yeah, no matter what happens, I��lle back alive by your side.��

    He wanted to say the words he hadn��t been able to before.

    ��An.��

    Just then, from a gap, An appeared with Diona.

    Although Diona looked rather ragged, she smiled brightly upon seeing Astria.

    Fortunately, it seemed the Chief Inquisition Officer, Benox, had handled things well.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��Astria, I��m counting on you.��

    Leaving those words behind, Kraush turned away.

    ��Keep your promise!��

    Hearing Astria��sst shout, Kraush began to sprint, stepping atop the roofs, weaving through the crowd.

    Before he knew it, his speed was further boosted by Excel.

    ��Crimson Garden, have you identified who sparked thismotion?��

    Kraush had no idea why they chose this timing to invade the Holy Royal Pce.

    The confrontation with Ixion woulde at a muchter stage.

    ��Considering the current wobbling bnce, the world has changed too much because of me and those three.��

    As soon as Kraush, bearing Ignis, got involved with Ixion, the situation on their side had also warped significantly.

    So, he couldn��t easily guess Ixion��s intentions in this incident either.

    <strong>[Just wait. We��re surveying from the sky.]</strong>

    As promised, a crow was flying around above, hastily scouting the area.

    Then��

    KABOOM!

    Once again, the ceiling of the Holy Royal Pce was smashed to pieces.

    Kraush quickly nced towards that direction, spotting a man with ck hairnding on another ceiling.

    ��vi.��

    His name was Celestial vi.

    The former owner of the Celestial Hall and one of the living monsters who had even survived Reincarnation Wars.

    Kraush knew him as a malevolent entity.

    He nonchntly brushed away the soot from his face with a finger.

    Only then did Kraush realize.

    ��So the ck star that hung over the Holy Royal Pce was indeed a mark of Ixion.��

    As smoke emerged from the broken ceiling, Kraush��s eyes widened the moment he spotted the figure.

    <strong>[It��s Yurma.</strong>]

    In the midst of the smoke stood a gray-hatted elder, gripping a staff atop a giant hand made of smoke.

    He was one of Ixion��s members and considered one of the dangerous World Erosions.

    Kraush focused, hoping to gather as much information as possible, but it seemed there was nothing useful to glean.

    With no other choice, Kraush began to elerate even more.

    ��

    ��Ah man, I wish you��d just stop interrupting me.��

    Meanwhile, as vi faced off against Yurma, Yurma twirled his mustache with a finger.

    But vi stared at him with emotionless eyes and lightly tapped his other earring.

    With that, aside from the sword in his right hand, a new de materialized in his left.

    One outshone in utter ck, while the other glimmered in pure white.

    It was one of the Ten Heavenly Swords, Umiyue.

    The crimson aura emanating from Umiyue was tantalizing yet organized.

    Although Kraush had stolen the Celestial Hall, his aura bore the deep red hue, hinting at its lengthy infusion with the Celestial Hall.

    Seeing this, Yurma clicked his tongue in disappointment.

    It wasn��t looking like they wanted to back off anytime soon.

    ��On our side, we��d love to leave this behind quickly.��

    The Holy Royal Family and the opposition were so caught up in their power struggles that they weren��t paying attention over here.

    However, as time passed, they��d start noticing the chaos on this side.

    Even if Yurma wanted to, having to fend off vi plus the Emperor of the Apocalypse, Terasaa, was heavy work.

    ��Looks like, there��s no other option.��

    It seemed he needed to exert a bit too much to break free from this predicament.

    Although he could ask the ck Witch for help, she had a history with the Light Sovereign, so��

    It��d be better to solve this on his own.

    Just as Yurma pressed his staff down onto his smoke hand��

    He suddenly felt a disturbing, rough energy.

    As he raised his gloomy gaze, a bright white me shone before him.

    The moment he caught sight of the ominously bright fire, doubt crept in.

    He saw the smoke he��d created dissipating as the white me approached.

    ��Huh?��

    This was unconventional; his special smoke, crafted through his own World Erosion abilities, was vanishing in the glow of that white me!

    He couldn��t believe his eyes, lifting his staff and quickly bringing it down.

    KABOOM!

    In an instant, the aftermath of World Erosion released from his staff shed with the white me.

    It was like hitting a transparent wall, causing the white me to scatter in every direction.

    Yet some of the sttering me ignited the smoke around it, setting it aze.

    ��What the����

    Yurma squinted, fixating on the direction where the white me swept through.

    There, amidst the mes, was a figure with ck-blue hair fluttering.

    As Yurma��s brow furrowed upon seeing him, it was for a good reason; the boy appeared far too young.

    He couldn��t be more than fifteen!

    Moreover, that hair color looked familiar.

    ��Is that�� Balheim?��

    He hastily recalled the members of the Balheim family.

    Originally five, now down to four since one had perished.

    Among them were two males.

    One was Rai Balheim.

    ��He wouldn��t look that young.��

    The one who had directly shed with the Light Sovereign couldn��t possibly appear this young.

    That left��

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    The younger brother of Balheim, and the one whom the ck Witch had warned him to avoid!

    There were no others.

    Yurma��s eyes widened in realization.

    He heard he had yed a significant role in the battle with the Light Sovereign.

    Also, he was a student from Rahern Academy, but he never expected him to be this young!

    ��And that me just now����

    Having spent considerable time in this world, he suddenly pieced together the source of Kraush��s power.

    ��Could it be the Battle Emperor��s secret technique?��

    The Battle Emperor Durandal.

    He had likely defeated a massive number of World Erosions and their kind.

    Years ago, Yurma had encountered him in the midst of his prime as a Battle Emperor.

    Remembering that day made him wince as he felt an old ache at his side.

    He��d taken a heavy blow back then, leaving him in a near-dead state.

    ��So he��s rumored to be a sessor of the Battle Emperor?��

    Never did he think he would be wielding the aura of his own Ignis at this level.

    ��Does the ck Witch know about this?��

    He��d only recently learned that her subordinates had been beaten by Kraush.

    So, she couldn��t bepletely unaware of the new developments.

    But she hadn��t ryed this information to Ixion.

    ��What a peculiar line of thought.��

    Yurma couldn��t guess at all what the ck Witch was scheming.

    Even if she was another World Erosion.

    ��The one who gathered Ixion is also one to keep her thoughts to herself.��

    With that thought put aside, he set his sights back on Kraush.

    And he came to an honest assessment.

    ��This is dangerous.��

    The strength emanating from Kraush was undeniably hazardous.

    Moreover, he was merely at the brink of adulthood.

    His potential for growth was boundless.

    It��smon for young prodigies to evolve rapidly.

    ��If someone at that age already possesses this much power����

    By the time he reaches full maturity, he would surely be an extraordinary monster.

    ��And judging by how the ck Witch mentioned him, he��s grown significantly beyond that point.��

    It was only a few months since the Light Sovereign incident.

    Back then, he wasn��t at the level tobat World Erosions.

    He couldn��t even casually approach because of Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s presence.

    As long as he prepared for war against both of them, he was in no danger of dying.

    ��But now it��s different.��

    Yurma��s expression grew grim.

    To take down Kraush now would involve much more difficulty than before.

    ��This isn��t looking good.��

    The current flow of events was unfavorable.

    The next time they met, he would undoubtedly grow even stronger.

    At the same time, he spotted a crow flying above.

    The power of World Erosion flowed from that crow.

    Crimson Garden was likely watching the situation unfold as well.

    ��Will we manage to abduct him without suffering losses?��

    The ck Witch had wanted his Ignis.

    Ideally, if he could get his hands on Kraush, it would be a tremendous sess.

    ��But given the present circumstances, that��s likely impossible.��

    Yurma had achieved his purpose for being here.

    The reason he hade was straightforward: to gather insights into the designs of the Holy Grail.

    Yurma had sessfully copied that design within the smoke he controlled.

    In an ideal scenario, he��d escape quietly.

    But the person he encountered was none other than vi.

    vi, having learned of Yurma��s n through Seirang��s astrology, appeared to halt him.

    And now he faced a new task at hand.

    ��If I can��t abduct him����

    Yet since meeting Kraush, his thinking flipped entirely.

    Now, Ignis was no longer the issue.

    That entity could no longer afford to be left as is.

    An eerie aura circled around his eyes.

    ��He must die.��

    At that moment, an opportunity presented itself as he stood before Kraush.

    KABOOM!

    In an instant, the smoky barrier he had raised shuddered violently.

    ��Tsk.��

    Yurma, almost losing his hat, clicked his tongue and nced sideways.

    There stood vi, brandishing two swords.

    His swift strike was indicative of someone experienced, not someone who��d just spent a long life and remained oblivious.

    Additionally, it seemed the Holy Royal Family and the opposition were finally wrapping things up.

    Ominous energy approached from their direction.

    Yurma gripped his staff tightly.

    His gaze fell back onto Kraush.

    He yearned to take his life right that moment, but the disturbances were too many.

    ��If that��s the case����

    Yurma mmed his staff down.

    Putting on a grin, he raised his brows towards Kraush.

    ��There are too many interruptions. Next time, I shall see you.��

    CRACKLE!

    With that, a cloud of ck sparks erupted beneath him, and a wave of smoke engulfed everything, soaring toward the sky.

    The smoke became an immediate threat, even making vi retreat from the area.

    ��Let��s damage this ce at least irreparably.��

    The smoke swiftly rose, filling the skies over the Holy Royal Pce.

 Chapter: 218

    Chapter: 218

    Above the Holy Kingdom of Freeman��

    A rumble of thunder echoed through the smoke-filled sky, thick as a storm cloud.

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    The roiling energy within the cloud sent chills down the spines of onlookers. Clearly, a lot of effort had been put into this disy.

    vi frowned.

    ��The presence is gone.��

    Although the smoke nketed the sky, the aura that had stirred it all up was nowhere to be felt.

    ��Did I miss them?��

    It appeared the practitioner had slipped away while the smoke billowed up, consuming the surroundings like a dinner at a buffet.

    vi held his sword with a hint of disappointment.

    While he demonstrated absurd strength in direct confrontations, he wasn��t as skilled in tracking.

    ��There are too many distractions. Until next time.��

    Those were hisst words, clearly indicating his decision to retreat from the fight.

    ��Have they evaded?��

    To vi��s eyes, the practitioner had no chance here.

    This was the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    Even though things seemed chaotic due to the festival of the gods and the internal disputes, under normal circumstances, even a World Erosion like the practitioner shouldn��t have been able to infiltrate.

    The Holy Royal Family constantly maintained a sacred barrier, only allowing authorized personnel to enter.

    But this barrier had been temporarily disabled due to the religious reform opposition.

    Ordinary priests and holy knights couldn��t enter without permission, which was conveniently turned off for the sake of that very reform.

    The practitioner cleverly seized upon that window, slipping into the Holy Royal Family��s domain.

    ��There��s a traitor among them.��

    With timing this perfect, there must surely be a coborator with the World Erosions somewhere.

    ��I��ll figure that outter��torture them if need be.��

    vi gazed skyward.

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    Once again, lightning crackled within the ominous clouds, clearly a brewing storm.

    It seemed the practitioner had poured out their power to prevent being followed.

    Suddenly, dozens of beams of light shot up from below the roof.

    As the smoky cloud was struck by the beams, part of it began to copse.

    vi focused his aura to broaden his vision and spotted Tersada alongside members of the opposition approaching.

    Their eyes were filled with intense rage.

    They too had realized that a World Erosion was exploiting their noble religious revolution.

    ��Soon, it��s going to be a bloody storm.��

    That wasn��t something vi needed to worry about.

    Now, there was only one thing left to resolve.

    He needed to deal with the smoky cloud blocking the sky.

    If he wasn��t careful, not just the royal pce but also innocent civilians could get caught in the chaos.

    ��Time to clear it away.��

    Dark red energy began to surge from vi��s body.

    It felt akin to blood, and with every pulsating wave, his presence grew more formidable.

    <strong>VROOM!</strong>

    At that moment, amid the cloud of darkness, an absurdlyrge hand of smoke emerged, looming over the pce.

    Its size could easily cast a shadow over the pce itself��a hand so gigantic it felt like the universe was trying to give Freeman a gentle p.

    vi clicked his tongue, irritated.

    ��They really left a mess behind.��

    The oversized hand engulfing the smoky vibe began to descend on the pce.

    The entire Freeman trembled as the enormous hand impacted the ground, shaking the whole kingdom.

    Beneath it, vi��s ck hair and clothes were whisked upward.

    As the dark red energy surged, his eyes lit up fiercely, ready to incinerate the cloud whole.

    Then��

    <strong>CRUNCH!</strong>

    Just as the smoky hand lowered, it suddenly split apart.

    The split hands turned into thousands of strands, raining down in a unified direction.

    ��What the��?!��

    vi��s eyes widened in shock.

    That wasn��t just an attack; it was aimed directly at someone.

    His gazended on Kraush, who had been marked not just as a target but as the main course for the smoky feast.

    ��Was this an escape strategy?��

    vi��s instincts kicked in.

    Without knowing why, the practitioner left the smoky cloud targeting Kraush.

    That toxic smoke could melt skin, muscle, and bone in an instant��a real delight!

    So, vi thought about rushing in to save Kraush while demolishing the practitioner��s attack.

    However, his eyes soon fell upon Kraush amidst the dark mes that were almost mesmerizing.

    What kind of concentration was that?

    Even during a desperate attack aimed at him, Kraush was forcibly suppressing everything, entering a focused state.

    The rising ck mes whisked his hair around like a chaotic dance party.

    At the same time, it was producing smoke that radiated heat, making the air around him sizzle.

    vi couldn��t help but feel the heat wash over his face; it was a considerable amount.

    Amidst the swirling mes, Kraush��s increasingly red eyes met vi��s gaze.

    At that moment, realization sank in.

    ��He��s wielding the Sky Kill?��

    The power sparkling in Kraush��s eyes was unmistakably the Sky Kill.

    It was a force that instilled murderous intent towards the world.

    Though it meant drastically enhancing physical abilities and aura, controlling the intent of the Sky Kill was a headache, even for someone seasoned like vi.

    How could it be that Kraush was managing it wlessly now?

    ����How?��

    He recalled receiving the power just a few years back.

    Back then, vi��s impression of him was that of a tricky little rookie��a boy who was growing fast but still rtively clueless.

    Yet Kraush��s potential was clearly evident in how his toxic aura caught vi��s attention.

    And now, in just a few short years, Kraush had shown growth that truly startled vi.

    The space around Kraush shimmered in distortion.

    The energy radiating from him was so immense it affected the very atmosphere.

    The issue was that the magnitude of power he was gathering was far bigger than vi had anticipated.

    ��Why��s it like this?��

    Was it all to break the practitioner��s attack?

    ��No����

    Looking at it closely, vi realized that the output couldn��t solely be geared toward that.

    Kraush must have been after something else too.

    The determination manifesting in his eyes; he was evidently nning the next move.

    It was the same way when he took down the 8th-level Erosion Agares.

    In the midst of the ck mes, Kraush��s gaze met vi��s.

    As soon as vi deciphered it, he swiftly changed course.

    He leaped into the sky.

    ��Definitely Sky Kill.��

    Seeing vi catch on, Kraush couldn��t help but smirk.

    Simultaneously, seven stars adorned the nighttime canvas within him.

    The starry light of the Sky Kill coursed through Kraush��s body.

    In that moment, the power of World Erosion surged within him uncontrobly.

    Thanks to the seasonal influence, even his aura had transformed into the energy of World Erosion.

    The burning power emanating from Kraush was no longer the same as before.

    <strong>CRACK!</strong>

    The torrent of overwhelming strength flowed through Kraush, pushing him to the brink of consciousness.

    He desperately shed against this formidable stream of World Erosion power, determined to grasp it with his own hands.

    <strong>WHOOSH��</strong>

    In that instant, all the energy of World Erosion ignited as Ignis transformed into ck mes.

    In that towering fire, Kraush��s crimson eyes glowed fiercely.

    <strong>Annihtion of the Heavens.</strong>

    ��Not yet.��

    The ck mes, once more, began to elerate, fueled by the effect of Excel, causing Kraush��s body to thrum with intensity.

    <strong>THUMP-THUMP-THUMP!</strong>

    Each pulse intensified the wild mes, heating Kraush��s body far beyond limits.

    Even his well-trained physique trembled slightly under the strain.

    ��Not yet.��

    Yet Kraush resolutely gripped the fading consciousness from the pain.

    He felt as if his insides were being melted by the mes, but he brushed that off.

    The intensity of the mes gradually grew, bubbling forth with a ferocity akin to a zing inferno.

    Mirages sparked and swayed around Kraush, distorting the space around him.

    <strong>Now.</strong>

    <strong>CLANK!</strong>

    At that moment, a sound of gears locking echoed from Kraush��s mouth.

    He sensed the strengthening essence of enhancement potions coursing through him.

    This was the fourth iteration of the refined enhancement potion��a substantial upgrade.

    As a result, Kraush��s output heightened at an astonishing ratepared to before.

    Alongside that, his body could confront the overwhelming flow of ck mes.

    ��What a darling he is����

    Without a doubt, he was no ordinary genius.

    Kraush, along with the physique that endured the ck mes, exhaled a stream of searing smoke.

    <strong>Annihtion of the Heavens.</strong>

    This was the strongest state Kraush could achieve.

    And in this final moment, he revealed his ultimate card.

    Kraush stirred the four seasons embedded deep within him.

    The dominating force of World Erosion that had been unleashed by the seasons shuddered upon his call.

    The mes began shifting in color.

    Gradually, the inferno transformed from ck to white.

    In an instant, the white me engulfed everything, consuming all light around it, igniting with an intensity that resembled the sun.

    Everything burning in<strong>Annihtion of the Heavens</strong>suddenly transformed into Aura, the power that defends the world.

    Kraush��s thunderous mes erupted silently.

    The white mes disyed undeniable strength against the forces of World Erosion.

    And that applied to foes in that realm as well.

    Before Kraush, who was now extending his gaze skyward, stood vi, flying above.

    The dark red energy contained within his dual swords had condensed to the utmost degree.

    Finally, vi swung those swords toward the smoky hands.

    <strong>Dance of the God Killer��Two Swords.</strong>

    <strong>Fifth Style.</strong>

    <strong>God Killer��s sh.</strong>

    <strong>SLASH!</strong>

    The intersecting shes obliterated the smoky hands, reaching the clouds.

    As a result, a raging storm descended upon the entire Holy Kingdom, shaking it to its core.

    In the sky, light broke through the spaces where the clouds had been cleaved by vi��s devastating strike.

    Clearly, vi wasn��t anyone who had simplye about through history; he had disyed overwhelming power.

    And beneath him��

    In the heart of that sunlight, Kraush��s white mes zed at their peak.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    As the radiant mes surged forth, Kraush unexpectedly turned around, swinging them behind him.

    It was a curious choice that left observers puzzled.

    However, Kraush hesitated not at all.

    <strong>CLANG!</strong>

    The sound of metal echoed through the air.

    Behind Kraush, the elderly practitioner, Yurma, widened his eyes in shock.

    He was none other than the same practitioner who had aimed to kill Kraush all along after cleverly hiding in the smoke instead of fleeing.

    But it seemed Kraush had understood the n all along.

    He didn��t waste energy on the trap he��did, entrusting it to vi instead.

    Confusion settled over Yurma��s face beneath the brim of his hat.

    And at that moment, from Kraush��s sword, white mes burst forth in unison.

    The power emanating from those white mes was vast enough to astound even Yurma.

    Through the white mes, Kraush��s crimson eyes remained solely fixed on Yurma.

    As Yurma finally recognized the situation, realization dawned.

    ��Gotcha.��

    In that moment, Kraush��s white mes engulfed Yurma entirely.

    <strong>Annihtion of Fire.</strong>

    <strong>Sixth Style.</strong>

 Chapter: 219

    Chapter: 219

    The sound of white mes roaring spread across the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    The intense energy of the white mes could even be sensed by the opposing forces approaching from a distance.

    ��What the����

    The eyes of the Celestial Lord, Tersada Beakis, widened.

    This energy was unmistakably what he had felt from Kraush.

    Which meant the one facing down the World Erosion that had infiltrated the Holy Royal Pce was indeed Kraush.

    Tersada��s gaze flicked up to the pce sky.

    Amidst the chaos, the white mes zed brightly, illuminating the surroundings.

    ��So, it was this strong.��

    He had already suspected his strength, but never did he think Kraush could output this much power.

    ��I thought just ying the role of a puppet hero would suffice.��

    This was far from being a puppet status.

    Tersada��s eyes gleamed with a quiet light.

    He didn��t view Kraush��s actions during the saint��s debacle as purely negative.

    His goal had been to erase the saint��s meaning, a symbol of the Holy Kingdom��s bad habits.

    From the very beginning, he had handed over the authority to determine the saint��s treatment to Kraush.

    Of course, with the condition that he be the new hero of Freeman.

    ��So, the refusal I received that day wasn��t a t-out denial.��

    Kraush had not only be a hero who cut off the bad habit of Freeman��s saint but also stood as a defender against the World Erosion.

    As his name spread, so too would the name of the newly reborn Freeman due to the religious revolution echo far and wide.

    ��Jenics, Inquisition Vice Commander.��

    ��Yes.��

    Jenics, the vicemander of the inquisition, responded promptly to Tersada��s call.

    ��Make sure to uproot the Holy Royal Family��s roots.��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Moreover, seat someone as the puppet king who will exclusively worship pure religion.

    Tersada didn��t need to voice that instruction.

    Jenics, aware of the meaning behind it, bowed his head and vanished.

    Now, it was time to bring forth a new hero.

    *

    As Freeman twisted in anticipation of the religious revolution��

    Kraush silently gazed at the white mes zing before him.

    When he held his breath in focused silence��

    Whoosh!

    Kraush immediately swung his sword at the staff piercing through the white mes.

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    In an instant, Kraush struck against the staff, staggering back a step.

    The power contained within the staff was beyond his imagination.

    Even while maintaining the Celestial Feature, he felt the push of power against him.

    That clearly meant his opponent was seriously irked.

    Within the burning white mes, outlines of his opponent began to take form.

    As Kraush swung his sword with all his might, he too received a good dose of bacsh.

    His right arm and half of his face were scorched and marked with burns.

    Yet, for Kraush, that level of injury was merely a minor annoyance.

    After all, considering he had unleashed enough power to blow his target away right in front of him, sustaining such injuries wasughable.

    Kraush had indeed grown stronger, but he still hadn��t reached a level where he could take on a refined opponent like Ignis.

    ��I never thought I��d win right away.��

    Even injuries of this magnitude were worthwhile.

    Kraush would surely solidify his reputation as a threatening presence in their minds.

    ��Just seeing my mes should make them wet their pants.��

    He would definitely uproot the origin of Ignis with his own hands.

    ��It��s hot.��

    The one wielding the staff, Ignis, surveyed his own burns with astonishment.

    Upon realizing that Kraush had set a trap, Ignis enveloped himself in smoke.

    Since it provided a defensive effect, it could withstand most impacts.

    However, Aura would halve the power of the World Erosion.

    For that reason, Ignis��s smoke waspletely dispelled, and he suffered direct damage to his body.

    ��No. Even without the Tuhwang power, I would have been hurt.��

    Kraush��s firepower was simply outrageous.

    ��I wanted to kill him if at all possible.��

    Ignis gazed at the burning white mes that still glimmered on Kraush��s body.

    It seemed he was already preparing for his next attack.

    Furthermore, vi was rapidly descending from above.

    The opposing forces were now closing in.

    Continuing the fight here would be a disaster.

    ��Time to bail.��

    Upon returning to Ignis, he��d definitely get an earful about his failure to secure the area.

    But he��d surely make his threat known to them.

    ��I��ll see you again soon.��

    With that, Ignis who had just deflected Kraush��s attack with his staff, backed away, a grin stered on his face.

    It was because a ck spatial gate had opened behind him.

    The ck Witch hade to support him instead.

    ��Enjoy your old age while holed up!��

    Even as Kraush continued to taunt and swing his sword, Ignis was not willing to take any further punishment. He wrapped himself in smoke and dove through the spatial door.

    ��I have a feeling we��ll be seeing each other for a long time.��

    As Ignis spoke, he raised a hand above his head.

    Then he realized his head was bare and showed an expression of disappointment.

    His fedora had flown off in the explosion of white mes.

    It was something he had left behind in Ignis��s world, and now it was lost.

    Though disappointed, it was not worth his life.

    Ignis vanished beyond the spatial door, leaving Kraush��s face firmly etched in his memory.

    As Ignis disappeared, vi arrivedte to the scene.

    If vi had utilized his secret techniques, he might have been able to capture Ignis.

    But doing so might have harmed civilians.

    Especially during a festival when crowds were everywhere.

    He returned his Heavenly Sword, Yinyang Moon, to his earring and turned to Kraush.

    There, Kraush was kneeling amidst the dying white mes, breathing heavily.

    His figure, drenched in cold sweat, was clearly in a serious state.

    ��You��re going to die if you keep using your body like that.��

    ��I��m, I��m just trying to survive!��

    Kraush replied while hastily cooling his body with his ice technique.

    Seeing this, vi gently lifted Kraush.

    ��Just likest time, I��ll get you out of here.��

    He was referring to when he��d whisked Kraush away as a VIP during the Agares battle.

    ��W-what a hassle.��

    That was thest thing Kraush remembered before closing his eyes.

    He trusted vi would handle everything from here.

    *

    The religious revolution in Freeman stirred winds across the globe.

    From the deposition of the saint to the change in the Holy Kingdom��s monarch��

    Massive events unfolded one after the other.

    As a result, special news reports spread around the world for some time.

    Late September.

    It was only natural for such events to ur as autumn rolled in.

    Moreover, the enthronement ceremony of the new monarch was also hastily executed.

    The newly crowned monarch was none other than Tersada Beakis, already a candidate for the position.

    ��This guy��s taking all the roles��king and emperor all by himself.��

    As Kraush flipped through the reports, he felt a sense of disbelief.

    He was still in Freeman.

    Due to the events that unfolded, he needed treatment and time to recuperate.

    Of course, most of that treatment involved enduring Astria��s tirades as she cared for him.

    Kraush��s eye caught on the words regarding the deposition of the saint.

    Freeman had firmly eradicated the bad habit of the saint.

    But Astria had also yed a crucial role in this matter.

    After all, she was the one who had personally removed the saint.

    Since it was impossible to eliminate a living saint like Astria, they had granted her the new position of Archbishop in Freeman.

    ��Essentially, they don��t want to disregard the existing saint since they��ve secured power. Makes sense,�� Kraush mused.

    Once they were seated tightly in their positions, it was hard to let go of the saintly image entirely.

    In a sense, it was more about interpreting things to fit their tastes.

    Creak��

    Just then, the hospital room door swung open.

    As Kraush peeked out, sure enough, there was Astria.

    She peeked her head through the open door.

    And when she locked eyes with Kraush, her face went pale, and she quickly withdrew her head back behind the door.

    Kraush stared at her with an exasperated expression.

    Just hours before, she had been fussing over him with her treatments.

    Now she was hiding like this, which left him bemused.

    But Kraush couldn��t entirely me Astria��s reaction.

    While she must have been entirely focused on her treatment at that moment, now reality likely hit her.

    The confession she had blurted out in front of Kraush.

    ��Astria.��

    When Kraush called her back, she hung on to the doorframe, reluctant to enter.

    Her unconventional upper body made full entry a challenge, but there she was, trying her best.

    ��Why are you acting like this?��

    ��I, uh, I don��t have a particr reason.��

    Astria��s eyes darted around, clearly flustered.

    As Kraush had expected, Astria was now haunted by memories of her confession.

    Just recalling them caused her face to redden significantly.

    Naturally, she hadn��t expected her feelings to tumble out of her mouth.

    As Kraush remained fixed on her, her face gradually turned crimson.

    Finally, when she looked like a cherry tomato��

    ��Y-you��re the one to me for this!��

    She burst out, deflecting all responsibility.

    As Kraush blinked in disbelief at this unexpected rebuttal, a chuckle slipped out.

    Reacting to hisughter, she trembled her arms slightly.

    Feeling mortified by her embarrassment, no longer able to hold on with dignity, she added, ��What��s so funny? Are youughing at my confession? What am I supposed to do now����

    Before long, Astria started to choke up, feeling wronged.

    After finally admitting her feelings, she felt bewildered by the depth of her emotions.

    Little did she know how deep her feelings for him really ran.

    As Astria hung her head low, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck thoughtfully.

    Ever since hearing her confession, he had been thinking intensely about it.

    After all, Kraush couldn��t ignore Astria��s feelings.

    From before the reincarnation to now, Kraush had built quite a significant connection with her.

    The bond between them had deepened significantly, tied together in ways that couldn��t easily be undone.

    ��The young hero of Freeman.��

    Kraush��s reputation was firmly entwined with Astria��s, as they were now viewed jointly in the eyes of the people.

    After the fervor surrounding the religious revolution and the invasion by the World Erosion, they elevated Kraush to heroic status.

    With his past achievements during the Cardinal Merei Beakis era, the reception was extraordinary.

    He had be the hero acknowledged by the newly reborn Holy Kingdom that discarded its old ways.

    Naturally, Kraush��s renown had surged unbelievably.

    And without a doubt, Astria��s name became tied to his.

    No longer was she merely a saint.

    Despite receiving the title of archbishop in Freeman, she wouldn��t enjoy the respect they may afford her there.

    ��For the future, I need to keep Astria by my side.��

    With that thought, Kraush halted his neck rubbing.

    Astria had directly conveyed her feelings through her confession.

    So it was only fitting for him to respond.

    ��Astria, I��m already engaged to someone.��

    When Kraush spoke solemnly, Astria��s expression gradually calmed.

    ����I know.��

    She was already aware, yet somehow still developed feelings for him.

    ��I also understand what you want to say.��

    Clearly, she expected Kraush to urge her to forget about him, given his engagement.

    But she simply wouldn��t back down after putting her heart out there.

    ��You��re worried now that I don��t have a ce to go, right?��

    Astria astutely read Kraush��s unvoiced thoughts.

    ��You think I have nowhere to go. Even if I finish at Rahern Academy and return to Freeman, no one is going to wee me back.��

    ��That��s����

    ��So,��

    Astria boldly stepped forward to where Kraushy on the hospital bed.

    Suddenly, she grabbed the cor of his shirt with fervor.

    Kraush, bewildered by her actions, looked at her as Astria��s face flushed close to his.

    ��Make sure to take responsibility for me. I mean no matter what I do, I��m going to cling to you.��

    ��What the��?��

    Before Kraush could finish his question, Astria��s lips feathered softly against his.

    When Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise, Astria kissed him hard before pulling away sharply.

    Her face flushed even more as she shyly brushed her hair back.

    Simultaneously, she bore a smile that was far beyond merely bashful, decidedly alluring.

    ��Since I��ve given you my lips, don��t even think about running away.��

    The limits of the Saintess had been breached.

 Chapter: 220

    Chapter: 220

    <strong>The Saintess with No Limits</strong>

    After Astria pulled off that ridiculous stunt, Kraush hadn��t seen her until the day he left Freeman.

    As a side note, the rampaging Astria bolted right after. From then on, whenever she thought she might run into Kraush, she would make a hasty retreat, rendering themselves powerless in the situation.

    Given her impulsive actions, it was no surprise that she felt incredibly embarrassed about it.

    ��For someone who��s so embarrassed, she sure went and did something reckless.��

    Kraush felt a mix of disbelief as he considered his lips. He could still feel the sensation of her sudden kiss lingering.

    Before his reincarnation, Astria hadn��t been this aggressive.

    Kraush recalled a key difference between this cycle and thest.

    Sure, a lot of things had changed.

    But in terms of rtionships, there was a notable difference.

    ���� Engagement?��

    Kraush remembered his engagement that was still intact.

    Originally, when he and Astria started getting close, he had already broken off his engagement.

    It was a bit further down the timeline, but either way, he had already ended things with Bianca.

    ��If that��s the case, then I should see less of this kind of situation�� right?��

    Kraush thought getting married to Bianca would solve most issues.

    However, looking at Astria, he began to feel that wasn��t the simple solution he had hoped.

    [People naturally be more fervent when faced with walls they can��t ovee.]

    Kraush decided to ignore the unnecessary ramblings from Crimson Garden.

    Well, it was time to head back now.

    The disaster had gotten so big that the gods�� festival had been cut short and wrapped up early.

    Sure, the citizens were feeling a bit let down, but it seemed like the gossip train was running on high with everyone busy chatting about thetest developments in their homnd.

    When Kraush was packing up to leave, there was a knock on his door.

    <strong>Knock, knock��</strong>

    Kraush heard someone at the door of the room he was staying in.

    ��Come in.��

    He didn��t know who it was, but he told them to enter anyway. To his surprise, the person who walked in was someone unexpected.

    A woman in priestly robes with striking blue hair.

    The youngest cardinal, Mirae Beakis.

    She hade to visit Kraush.

    Kraush looked at her in mild confusion; after all, he couldn��t see a reason why she would seek him out.

    At the same time, he noticed what she was holding in her hands.

    ��What��s that��?��

    ��Lord Kraush, this is a gift for you from Freeman for resolving this situation.��

    A look of disbelief spread across Kraush��s face.

    That��s because what she was presenting him was utterly absurd.

    ��A holy sword?��

    One of the ten legendary swords and a treasure of Freeman.

    Mirae was offering it to him.

    ��What��s going on?��

    Freeman must have deemed it necessary to utilize Kraush for this situation, especially considering they couldn��t afford any missteps in the newly established religious revolution.

    Kraush wasn��t about to voice anyints about it.

    After all, he had yed his part in using Freeman too.

    Yet, he never expected they would gift him a holy sword.

    Seeing Kraush��s reaction, Mirae held back a small smile.

    ��I suppose they really just want to hand over the symbolic weight of Freeman to you.��

    Mirae had stood against the opposition alongside Kraush to protect Astria.

    While this could be seen as going against her father, it was also acting based on her own beliefs.

    ��Symbolism.��

    What Freeman truly desired was for Kraush to wield the holy sword, one of their symbols, and create asting legend.

    ��Quite crafty, aren��t they?��

    With this, Freeman could milk the connection between Kraush and the holy sword for the next century.

    ��Even if it��s a religious revolution or a new religion, it��s ultimately operated by the same people. The methods and means don��t really change.��

    To Mirae, there didn��t seem to be much difference between the opposition and the current royal family.

    Kraush observed Mirae, then quietly asked, ��Is it okay for you to say that?��

    She was after all part of the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    Her actions from earlier likely put her under some scrutiny.

    ��It��s fine. As long as you ept the holy sword, all will be forgiven,�� she added.

    ��You��re quite cunning, Cardinal Mirae.��

    ��I take after my father.��

    Her smile bore a close resemnce to Tersada.

    Kraush momentarily gazed at the holy sword he was holding.

    It was white, a different meaning from the Heavenly Sword, and it had golden embroidery.

    Moreover, the holy energy radiated powerfully from the sword.

    ��The one who wields the holy sword can use divine power effortlessly. If you infuse the sword with your aura, it will be transformed into divine energy,�� Mirae borated.

    With her additional exnation, Kraush truly sensed the value of the holy sword.

    Divine power is second only to aura when ites tobating the force of World Erosion.

    It was a power bestowed by the gods, separate from the skills borrowed.

    That divine energy was now entirely embedded within the holy sword.

    ��Isn��t this akin to a skill as well?��

    A skill that was bestowed not to a human but to a sword.

    ��Wait a second����

    Kraush clenched the hand not holding the sword.

    Could it be that the holy sword would be immune to the ck Hood?

    ��There��s a chance.��

    Although Kraush had the aura that was the strongest force against World Erosion, divine power was a separate vessel.

    It was a form of divine power that functioned like a skill.

    ��If I could feed it to the Seasons����

    Maybe he could expand the size of the vessel too.

    [Are you cooking up another wild scheme in that head of yours?]

    Crimson Garden, sitting on the table, posed the question.

    Kraush remained silent and sheathed the holy sword at his waist.

    It was worth a shot to experiment with.

    After all, it was a legendary sword among the ten.

    From Kraush��s perspective, it wasn��t something he strictly needed, but the holy sword would serve as the perfect bait to draw out the Crimson Witch, Ad.

    ��It was a weapon used by Aria.��

    Ad, who loved everything Aria possessed, wouldn��t want to miss out on it.

    Kraush decided to hold onto it just in case something came up.

    ��There��s a saying that the holy sword may grant you opportunities to meet the divine. Surely, as you wield it, good fortune and divine protection await you, Lord Kraush.��

    Mirae gave her blessing as best as she could as a cardinal.

    ��I won��t forget the life I owe you.��

    Kraush chuckled at the Dark Witch��s servant talk.

    Both of them had managed to end things on a neat note.

    ��Well then, I��ll see you soon at the Academy.��

    With her final farewell, she took her leave.

    As she mentioned, they would surely meet again at the Academy in no time.

    Packing up, Kraush stood and decided to rejoin An.

    Receiving such an unforeseen gift from Freeman was quite beneficial.

    With that, Kraush opened the door and stepped out.

    Outside the window in the hallway, autumn leaves were slowly beginning to emerge.

    The gods�� festival was supposed to start when September rolled into October, marking that October had already arrived.

    ��Is it already fall?��

    So much had happened in such a short time.

    ��My growth rate has elerated too.��

    After enrolling in Rahern Academy, Kraush had experienced tremendous growth.

    Of course, it felt like it was a grueling march that involved plenty of sacrifice of flesh and bones.

    But he had finally reached a level where he felt he could maintain some confidence.

    ��Still, I can��t shake the feeling of being insufficient.��

    That feeling was triggered because of thest battle where he had to face off against honing.

    He had sustained injuries that barely amounted to burns.

    Even though honing was renowned as one of the strongest under Ixion, it still hit him hard.

    ��Not letting me rest on myurels, huh?��

    Though it hadn��t spread far across the globe, Ixion was still active in various regions.

    From what he understood, honing had stolen something none other than the design for the Holy Grail.

    What his intentions were with it, Kraush couldn��t say, but it was easy to tell they were no good.

    ��Insufficient.��

    Kraush��s eyes red with malice once more.

    Despite being at a position well above his peers, excluding Charlotte, he still felt a thirst for more.

    ��It��s time to advance again.��

    Kraush knew the limits of his own abilities.

    So the only way to get stronger was to steal something using the ck Hood.

    It was just as Kraush was about to take a step forward.

    In the direction of the garden by the Freeman shrine, a woman in strange attire with long ck hair was gazing at fallen maple leaves.

    For some reason, Kraush couldn��t tear his eyes away from that spot.

    At the same time, a memory flickered through his mind.

    It was during his time in the infirmary at Rahern Academy.

    On that day, he had been feeling miserable, cursing reality after an exhausting training session due to hisck of talent.

    ��Treating yourself like that is only going to make it worse, you know?��

    She had appeared from the window.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    With the sun behind her, casting shadows on her pale, white face, she wore an inexplicable cold smile.

    ��No, maybe it��s already toote to treat it and I��m just destined to suffer.��

    Her words felt as if she could peer deep into Kraush��s soul.

    The girl he saw back that day was now in the Freeman garden.

    And in the very garden that was said to be often visited by the Pope.

    As if she had been there countless times before, she seemed quite familiar with the scenery.

    Kraush��s gaze grew wild.

    Naturally, one could see why.

    He knew exactly who she was.

    The nameless goddess who had given him the skill, ck Hood, when he was a student at Rahern Academy.

    The girl with a different contract stylepared to the other gods was standing there.

    Why?

    Just then, that thought crossed his mind.

    At the same time, Mirae��s words had echoed back to him.

    ��The holy sword may bring about opportunities to meet the divine.��

    Could it be because of the holy sword?

    He couldn��t be sure.

    Yet, Kraush was in possession of the ck Hood, and he had never met that nameless goddess before.

    Perhaps that was what drove him towards her, given that he hadn��t seen her since that day.

    Kraush found his legs moving toward her before he even realized it.

    As he stepped into the garden through the window, she finally turned to face him.

    With her otherworldly paleplexion, she recognized Kraush immediately.

    And slowly, a smile spread across her lips.

    That smile was so stunning it could blind anyone looking.

    ��Have the scars healed a bit now that time has passed?��

    Then the next words froze Kraush in ce.

    The nameless girl, the deity who gave Kraush the ck Hood, knew about his reincarnation.

 Chapter: 221

    Chapter: 221

    <strong>The Goddess Who Gave Kraush the ck Hood</strong>

    Kraush faced the nameless girl.

    She was a goddess.

    Regardless of the reason she appeared before him, reincarnation was ultimately just a skill.

    If she knew about reincarnation, there was nothing strange about it.

    ��After all, I stole the reincarnation through the ck Hood.��

    It was perhaps more strange that she, the one who granted him the ck Hood, didn��t know this.

    Still, a faint hint of wariness lingered in Kraush��s eyes.

    After reincarnating, he��d heard tales about her from the Night God, who had shared those with Nox.

    ��I only know that she��s the goddess who receives the most resentment from the divine.��

    The goddess who had allegedly been stealing the powers of other gods��this nameless girl was precisely that.

    Kraush didn��t know her intentions.

    He couldn��t even grasp why she granted him the ck Hood.

    Thus, caution was unavoidable.

    Even if his life changed so drastically thanks to her giving him the ck Hood.

    He knew well enough that the intentions of gods weren��t always benevolent.

    ��You��re on guard.��

    In that moment, the girl sensed Kraush��s wariness first.

    With a rxed stride, she approached him.

    Kraush felt something odd wash over him.

    Though she stood right in front of him, he could hardly sense any presence from her.

    ��So she��s really a goddess after all.��

    Especially one who was rumored to have been stealing the powers of other gods.

    Perhaps it was only natural that she was like this.

    ��Don��t worry. I don��t n on doing anything to you.��

    Her voice resembled that of a kind mother.

    Yet, her almost unnaturally pale face only added to the peculiar vibe.

    ��Why did you give me the ck Hood?��

    Kraush finally voiced the question that had been nagging him.

    Countless gods have granted skills to many, but Kraush knew this wasn��t always a good thing.

    Gods bestow skills and take a price in return.

    And that price is usually taken when humans be souls.

    Ever since he learned that, Kraush had grown wary of the divine.

    But this girl was different.

    She unceremoniously gave him the ck Hood with no strings attached.

    She had granted him a skill without any standard divine contract.

    Hearing Kraush��s question, she paused for a moment.

    Then, she yfully poked her cheek with her long finger and grinned widely.

    ��Just a whim?��

    It was aughably simple answer.

    ��Really just a whim?��

    ��I think I don��t have many whims.��

    ��Then why did you have a whim with me?��

    ��I just happened to notice you.��

    There was no depth in her reasoning at all.

    Thus, Kraush was even more reminded that she was indeed a goddess.

    Gods think differently from humans.

    They respond to humans�� endless prayers, yet they don��t do so with typical human logic.

    Sometimes the miracles granted by gods can be endlessly selfish in nature.

    ��You looked a bit hurt and in need,�� she said, smiling slowly.

    ��So I decided to lend you my power.��

    And soon enough, Kraush realized one significant truth.

    ��Stop lying.��

    The moment he spoke, she blinked innocently as if confused about what was a lie.

    ��Let��s be clear. You want something from me, don��t you?��

    She had just said she lent him the power, not that she gave it.

    Kraush understood very well what the concept of ��lending�� implied.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    It meant she intended to take it back.

    ��Looks like she didn��t give it without a cost after all.��

    She must have wanted something in return when she granted Kraush the power.

    Whether it was just a whim or something that caught her eye, whatever the reason, she, like all other gods, surely had her own hidden agenda.

    What she mentioned earlier was just an additional reason.

    The real truth was left unspoken.

    Sensing Kraush��s awareness, she fell silent for a moment.

    Then her smile vanishedpletely.

    As if she had stolen that smile from someone else.

    ��If I told you that����

    Her expression turned serious as she tilted her head.

    ��You wouldn��t use my power, would you?��

    Wouldn��t use it, she asked.

    Kraush snorted.

    ��I��m going to milk it until thest drop.��

    He had already decided to stop at nothing to prevent the impending doom.

    There was no way he would make the foolish mistake of sealing the ck Hood now.

    If he could use it, he��d utilize it beyond just needing it.

    That was Kraush��s mindset.

    ��No matter what your intention is, I��ll use your power and every other god��s power to the fullest.��

    So it was crucial for Kraush to say this now.

    ��Just don��t interfere with my intentions.��

    He warned her with that one demand.

    She was silent for a moment.

    ��Fine.��

    Then she cheerfully replied.

    ��I won��t interfere.��

    In that instant, the wind began to blow.

    With the gust, colorful leaves fluttered down.

    Kraush felt that she was about to leave.

    So he decided to say onest thing to her as she disappeared.

    ��It was thanks to you.��

    In the swirling leaves, Kraush spoke.

    ��Because of you, I��m still alive.��

    He wanted her to know this.

    Without her ck Hood, he likely wouldn��t have survived this long.

    Whether or not that sentiment reached her was uncertain, but in the moment Kraush blinked due to the wind blowing in, all that remained was empty space.

    She had vanished.

    Kraush, staring at that spot, clicked his tongue.

    ��In the end, I couldn��t even ask her name.��

    Nothing about her purpose or name��he didn��t learn a thing.

    Of course, even if he asked, he wasn��t certain she would tell him.

    Still, he wished to meet her again at least once.

    After all, he had things he wanted to convey.

    Kraush��s gaze fell on the holy sword.

    One day, it might give him the chance to see her again.

    He could just look forward to that moment.

    With that thought, Kraush turned around.

    It was time to head back to Rahern Academy.

    *

    November rolled around.

    The World Tree colored itself in autumn leaves once again, announcing the arrival of the fall throughout the academy.

    ��It��s neither cherry blossom nor maple.��

    Though they were different species, Kraush found it fascinating how the World Tree donned new clothes every year.

    After finishing his business with the Holy Kingdom, he returned.

    Over thest month, Kraush dedicated himself once more to training.

    He felt the gap between himself and the refinement even more strongly.

    And it wasn��t just Kraush.

    Students of various backgrounds were fullymitted to training as they too felt their own shorings.

    Especially for the second-year students who had failed their training assessments.

    Those who flunked their final second-year evaluations would have to undergo an additional six-month training course.

    Dropping out was indeed one way to escape, but not many chose that route.

    Because the moment they dropped out, they��d forever be branded as failures.

    ��This takes me back.��

    Having experienced failing three times, Kraush felt a touch of nostalgia.

    But thanks to entering the Special ss, the final evaluations were, in essence, not as big of a deal for him.

    ��Kraush!��

    At that moment, Kraush turned at the voice calling for him.

    There was a healthy-skinned woman with red hair, energetically waving her hands.

    Karandis Poseus.

    She was the ninth princess of Poseus.

    Beside her was Haring, sporting a subtle smile much like a cat meeting its owner.

    Looking at them, it seemed the two had been sticking together quite often recently.

    ��Well, there aren��t many females in the second-year Special ss anyway.��

    After all, Mary had to be the exception.

    For context, ever since speaking with Kraush, Mary had been fully immersed in her training.

    As if proving her earlier days of self-doubt were invalid, she had shown astounding progress.

    It was as though she aspired to shine like the star that was Kraush.

    Kraush wasn��t particrly interested in Mary.

    After all, it was better to let her do her own thing than to try to control her.

    She would only struggle if heplicated things further.

    ��Did you train hard today as well?��

    ��Thanks for your hard work.��

    Karandis��s bright demeanor contrasted Haring��sposed presence.

    Both wore brooches featuring the lion emblem on their chests.

    That brooch was none other than the symbol of the Lion��s Order.

    While Haring had joined the Lion��s Order during their days at Hardenhartz, Karandis had sessfully joined as well.

    ��The Lion��s Order must have a pretty high cut-off rate, probably because of Charlotte.��

    With Charlotte firmly established as the strongest in Rahern Academy, the Lion��s Order filtered for only the top students.

    Not to mention, it became such a big deal that students had to take personal exams for selection unless Charlotte herself personally sanctioned them.

    The issue was that despite the high bar, a substantial number of second-year students were moring to join.

    This meant that the prestige of the Lion��s Order must have skyrocketed.

    ��Right, how about you two?��

    ��We also trained hard!��

    Karandis eximed joyfully, energetically swinging her arms.

    In contrast, Haring lightly straightened her back.

    ��I got a bit stronger.��

    It seemed she wanted some praise, so Kraush smiled briefly.

    ��Good job.��

    Karandis watched them with a hint of envy.

    She recognized the deep bond between Haring and Kraush.

    But she also felt that if she put in the effort, she could achieve that too.

    ��Kraush, have you heard the news?��

    Karandis quickly redirected the conversation to thetest gossip she had caught wind of.

    ��What news?��

    ��The Student League Tournament!��

    The Student League Tournament.

    It was the grand finale of the year, held every December.

    The scoring for the tournament was based on two methods.

    One was the tasks and achievements carried out by the student league up until now.

    And the other was winning the tournament held in December.

    ��Winning the tournament����

    If one came in first at the Student League Tournament, naturally, the funding they received would increase dramatically.

    That would be a great boon for running the student league.

    Moreover,ing in first at Rahern Academy, a hub for top talent, held deeper significance.

    ��The desire of future talents to join would skyrocket.��

    Existing students would also take note.

    They would see that the student league that won first ce would lead not just Rahern Academy but the entire world.

    Kraush��s gaze quietly shifted toward the buildings of Rahern Academy.

    The Lion��s Order he was affiliated with wasn��t his student league.

    That belonged to his older sister Charlotte.

    But now he knew he was another face representing the Lion��s Order.

    A substantial number of the applications to join the second-year Lion��s Order were influenced by Kraush.

    Thus, winning first ce with the Lion��s Order would be beneficial for Kraush.

    It might even emerge as a gamble.

    ��Sigrid will surely be aiming for first ce too.��

    He would eventually sh with her, who desired the sky generation.

    ��In that case����

    Kraush grinned maliciously.

    The Student League Tournament.

    It was time to stir things up!

 Chapter: 222

    Chapter: 222

    <strong>Student League Tournament</strong>

    The Student League Tournament was an event where first and second-year students coulde together and make a ruckus as theypeted.

    It seemed the Lion��s Order was gathering to show their solidarity amidst all themotion.

    ��Hmm, is this even meaningful?��

    The problem was that their leader was someone far removed from the idea of unification.

    Charlotte wore a bored expression as she gazed at the students assembled before her.

    Even though she had ascended to the role of student leader, Charlotte always tossed the actual responsibilities onto the members of the Lion��s Order.

    Unless there were specific tasks to attend to, she couldn��t be bothered with trivial assignments.

    So, it was no surprise that she was indifferent about the Student League Tournament as well.

    ��Isn��t it just going to end with me and Kraush going out there?��

    She nced at Kraush as if two would be more than enough.

    And not a single person among the gathered looked even slightly offended by herment.

    After all, it was only natural.

    The strongest two among the first and second years were members of the Lion��s Order.

    If they said they could settle the tournament by just showing up, who could argue otherwise?

    ��Ms. Charlotte, for that to happen, the entire student body must participate actively to gain any extra points.��

    Delon Marquis, the son of the Star Kingdom��s prime minister and acting vice-leader of the Lion��s Order, advised Charlotte.

    He then leaned in and whispered to her.

    ��And winning the tournament would also benefit Kraush, since he��s part of the Lion��s Order.��

    Charlotte turned her gaze toward Kraush.

    With her arms crossed, she was slowly tapping her elbow. Then, her lips curled up ever so slightly.

    It was the distinct smile that only Charlotte possessed.

    ��I guess we have to at least secure first ce.��

    Delon had gotten quite adept at handling Charlotte.

    It was good news for Kraush, as having Charlotte actively participate was a solid advantage.

    Especially since he wanted to prevent Sigrid from iming first ce.

    ��So what exactly are we going to do for this solidarity?��

    Charlotte, who had never once engaged in such team-building activities, looked at Delon as if she didn��t even know how to unite people.

    Seeing her like that, Delon chuckled briefly.

    He had a simple solution to the matter.

    ��How about a pic?��

    And just like that, apletely unexpected suggestion popped out.

    *

    <strong>The Abrupt Pic of the Lion��s Order</strong>

    Surprisingly, it wasn��t a bad idea at all. After all, the Lion��s Order had never really bonded internally before.

    Thus, while everyone else was getting lost in their training, the Lion��s Order was hiking up the nearby mountains of Rahern Academy.

    ����Why are we climbing a mountain?��

    Kraush turned his attention to the voice that had chimed in beside him.

    There stood Astria, who usuallycked a bit in the exercise department.

    Kraush cocked an eyebrow, a bit puzzled by her presence.

    ��I��m more curious about why you��re participating all of a sudden.��

    ��Well, the team I was a part of has disbanded.��

    Her previous team was the Judgment Team, which had been led by Cardinal Mirei Beakis.

    She used to be part of the Maiden��s Circle,prised primarily of nuns. However, after stepping down as a saintess, she left that group without a second thought.

    As a result, she had no team to belong to now.

    Inurately, it was more that she was reluctant to join any team.

    With her name still floating around, she feared drawing attention if she just randomly joined another group.

    Kraush nced knowingly at Astria.

    ��Do you regret stepping down as a saintess?��

    Given his part in this, he queried her, and she looked taken aback.

    ��What��s that supposed to mean? I��m way better off! I didn��t fit that annoying position at all. You know that, right?��

    Sorry, but no one fit the saintess position better than Astria.

    While she spoke so casually in front of Kraush, she was undoubtedly the kindest in public.

    ��Let��s just say it is what it is.��

    But seeing that she felt that way, Kraush decided not to push further.

    In fact, Astria��s face looked much more rxed since she had stepped down from the saintess position.

    ��So, how long are you going to avoid eye contact?��

    ��������

    Astria chose silence, avoiding Kraush��s gaze.

    It had been over a month since that spontaneous kiss, and while they no longer ran away upon meeting, she still refused to make eye contact.

    Kraush wondered how long it had been since he��d actually seen her face properly.

    ��Oh, I��ll handle it myself!��

    Suddenly, Astria snapped back angrily.

    One wondered why she would choose to follow along on a pic with the Lion��s Order, but that seemed to be her choice, so Kraush decided not to push for more answers.

    ��Kraush, was there�� hmm. I mean, was there something going on with the saintess�� oh, sorry, I mean, Astria?��

    Karandis, who had nearly called her saintess but corrected herself, slipped the question to Kraush.

    A lot had happened, sure, but it wasn��t something for casual gossip.

    While Astria had stepped down from her position, she was still recognized as saintess by everyone around her.

    ��It��s nothing serious.��

    ��It doesn��t seem like nothing serious, though.��

    Karandis nced back and forth between Kraush and Astria, her eyes filled with curiosity.

    Since Astria was also apetitor, she had a lot of questions.

    Meanwhile, Haring seemed too rxed, enjoying the scenery.

    She appeared blissful, soaking in the pleasant scent of the grass while faithfully trailing behind Kraush like a cat on a casual stroll.

    ��The second-years of the Lion��s Order have all be Kraush fangirls.��

    Chiming in with a chuckle was An.

    Indeed, the key members of the second year were now revolving around Kraush.

    While some had joined from passing the Lion��s Order exams, they too had certainly been influenced by Kraush.

    The moment they locked eyes with Kraush, their gaze sparkled intensely.

    Kraush had be somewhat of a hero for them, especially after his numerous aplishments sinceing to Rahern Academy.

    ��Is it just me, or are these intense stares getting more burdensome?��

    Perhaps it was a figment of his imagination, but it seemed like the more he endeavored to be a celestial figure, the higher the bar rose with expectations.

    ��Am I also feeling some pressure?��

    With a reputationes a weight that can��t be easily shrugged off.

    After all, reputations and public perception can crash like ss with just a single mistake.

    It restricts one��s actions.

    [When did you start caring about what others think?]

    Crimson Garden mocked him, not holding back on its wit.

    ��True enough.��

    He had a knack for ignoring the opinions of others.

    All he had to do was act as he normally would.

    If someone cursed him, he��d strut up and punish them directly; that was the surefire way to feel better.

    ��Maybe Arthur crumbled under the pressure because he couldn��t do that.��

    Unlike Kraush, Arthur had desperately tried to maintain his reputation.

    As a result, he was overwhelmed by concerns about how others viewed him, working tirelessly to polish his image.

    ��That was pretty close to obsession.��

    Did something from Arthur��s past influence him?

    Kraush hardly knew anything about Arthur��s past.

    While they spent time together, they��d never seriously talked about their experiences.

    Just as Arthur regarded Kraush as a tool, Kraush saw Arthur as a protective instrument against his own downfall.

    You never engage in deep discussion with a tool.

    In that way, both Kraush and Arthur might have treated each other in a simr way.

    Neither had ever bothered to understand each other��s sincerity.

    ��And now, your sincerity will forever remain a mystery.��

    The Arthur Kraush remembered no longer existed in this world.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Though, it was certain there was an Arthur in this world.

    Kraush��s gaze fell upon the false Arthur.

    He had long golden hair, reminiscent of the real Arthur, but his feminine features were much more pronounced.

    The imposter followed along leisurely, admiring the scenery like Haring.

    He had entered the Lion��s Order at Charlotte��s encouragement thanks to Kraush��s request.

    Before joining, he seemed to be perpetually detached from everything.

    Not a single person at Rahern Academy surrounded him, despite being a member of the Special ss.

    ��So, Arthur Gramalte-san, huh? Quite the peculiar fellow.��

    Suddenly, Karandis, standing beside Kraush, noticed Kraush��s gaze and interjected.

    ��He always showcases incredible talent but seems to shun rtionships. Apparently, he pushes people away the moment they try to get close.��

    ��You know him well.��

    ��Of course, we��re in the same Special ss. I did try to strike up a conversation with him at one point.��

    Aside from Mary, Karandis was remarkably proactive about supporting the Special ss.

    Perhaps that��s why she tried to approach the imposter Arthur too.

    ��Though, he hardly engaged with me, so I ultimately gave up.��

    If someone as socially adept as Karandis gave up, it really did mean there was no interaction happening.

    ��So as long as he ys the part of the false Arthur, that��s all that��s needed.��

    Kraush momentarily recalled a conversation he had with the impostor.

    ��Well, it felt like the power of World Erosion wouldn��t be enough. You, back then, and you, now, too.��

    His words had been loaded with meaning.

    Kraush had dismissed them as nonsense.

    Arthur, having gone through reincarnation alongside him, was truly gone from this world.

    Thus, he assumed the faux Arthur was merely toying with him.

    Yet, those words kept echoing in his mind.

    The existence of this fake Arthur was news to Kraush during this turn of events.

    After all, such a figure had never existed in the previous timeline.

    What did he do back then?

    Perhaps sensing Kraush��s gaze, the false Arthur turned to look at him.

    For the briefest moment, their eyes locked.

    But soon, they both averted their gazes naturally.

    Since their previous conversation, there was no more reason to continue talking.

    ��We��ve arrived.��

    Amidst the chatter, Delon announced their arrival.

    As everyone looked up, the mountain��s peak came into view.

    From the rocky summit, they looked down upon the breathtaking mountain scenery.

    Even so, the World Tree remained tall enough that they had to tilt their heads back to truly appreciate it.

    The sunlight streaming through the canopy of leaves above felt exceedingly warm.

    ��Now that we��re on a pic, let��s have a little training session.��

    Just when the sweat from their hike began to cool in the gentle breeze at the mountaintop, Delon introduced the idea of training.

    What a surprising transition from pic to training.

    It was an absurdbination, yet everyone seemed interested.

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Delon couldn��t help but smile.

    ��We happen to have both the top students from the first and second-year Special sses here.��

    Those two were none other than Charlotte and Kraush.

    As Charlotte and Kraush exchanged nces, Delon adjusted his sses.

    ��The two of you will team up, and the rest of the Lion��s Order will form teams among themselves for a mock battle!��

    And what Delon proposed as a training exercise was somethingpletely unexpected.

    Delon, this guy��

    From the moment he began trailing after Charlotte, it was clear he wasn��t normal either.

 Chapter: 223

    Chapter: 223

    <strong>Kraush and Charlotte Team Up for a Showdown Against the Rest of the Lion��s Order</strong>

    Delon��s absurd training n was surprisingly epted with open arms.

    ��epted.��

    The reason was simple: Charlotte was on board.

    In the Lion��s Order, Charlotte��s word was basicallyw.

    Not a single soul dared to voice any objections to her.

    And given the nature of the Lion��s Order, it was full of aggressive individuals.

    Most had gathered out of admiration for Charlotte or Kraush��s overwhelming strength.

    So it was only natural that they wanted a shot at battling the two head-on.

    Thus began an impromptu training session, excluding those from the literary department.

    The training method was straightforward.

    Charlotte and Kraush��s victory condition was to safely descend the mountain.

    The remaining members of the Lion��s Order were tasked with preventing the two froming down before sunset.

    Of course,bat was permitted.

    ��We have about six hours until sunset.��

    As Delon provided his advice, the members of the Lion��s Order swiftly scattered.

    This was because they had agreed to establish their positions thirty minutes before Kraush and Charlotte made their move.

    ��Then we��ll be off.��

    The members from the literary department schemed to take a different route down the mountain to avoid any unnecessary trouble.

    ��Hey, don��t get hurt on your way down.��

    Astria apanied them as they descended.

    Watching them leave, Kraush found himself alone with Charlotte.

    In the slightly awkward atmosphere, it was Kraush who broke the silence first.

    ��Delon can be pretty reckless, can��t he?��

    Upon hearing his remark, a light smile danced on Charlotte��s lips.

    ��That��s why I keep him around. He follows along without question, no matter what I do.��

    Charlotte seemed to acknowledge her own unpredictable nature in that moment.

    She was quite pleased with how Delon managed things for her.

    Indeed, Delon was usually the one cleaning up after most of Charlotte��s antics.

    ��That guy can certainly be dedicated.��

    He had a strong sense of loyalty toward her, evidenced by his willingness to sacrifice himself during a fierce battle against the World Erosion Ghost.

    When it came to loyalty, he was undoubtedly one of her strongest supporters.

    ��What do you think of the second-year students?��

    Suddenly, Charlotte directed her question toward the second-year students.

    She generally showed little interest in anyone other than Kraush.

    As such, she barely knew anything about them, aside from the fact they were Kraush��s friends or acquaintances.

    ��There are some impressive ones.��

    In the past, they would have been figures he dared not stand next to, let alone look up to.

    However, now things were different.

    ��They��re weaker than me.��

    Kraush stood firmly ahead of them.

    Right up front, no less.

    Charlotte, upon hearing this, didn��t hide her smile.

    ��Oh, really? That��s good to hear.��

    Her gaze drifted downward from the mountain.

    For the first time in a while, a spark seemed to light up her usually dull eyes.

    ��Because I feel the same way.��

    There wasn��t anyone stronger than her among the first-year students.

    This arrogance was a signature trait of Charlotte.

    Ironically, it made her even scarier because it was true.

    ��Then wouldn��t just descending the mountain be pretty boring?��

    Charlotte turned to look at Kraush.

    Her expression bore the familiar hint of mischief she often disyed during her yful moments.

    Just like that incident where she took on groups of boys in ridiculous outfits at the Sanctuary of Stars.

    That was the exact expression she wore back then.

    ��Since it��s just the two of us.��

    Charlotte wiggled her fingers as if to emphasize their duo.

    ��We should make it memorable.��

    Before descending, she intended to obliterate everyone.

    Charlotte dered this openly.

    ��Normally, we would be the ones getting chased, but not this time.��

    She had no intentions of being the prey.

    After all, she was a born hunter.

    Kraush let out a short sigh as he saw her determined demeanor.

    Ah, this was so typical of Charlotte.

    ��This is going to be fun.��

    And in such instances, they were indeed two peas in a pod.

    Kraush wasn��t nning on being prey either.

    If they were going down the mountain, he��d rather take down the entire Lion��s Order first.

    That would at least make it a proper training exercise for them.

    Charlotte and Kraush wore matching mischievous smiles.

    The hunt for the Lion��s Order had begun.

    *

    <strong>The Lion��s Order Members</strong>

    Scattered throughout the forest, the Lion��s Order members awaited the movements of Kraush and Charlotte.

    The distribution of members had naturally gravitated towards those they were familiar with.

    There was an unusual wall separating the first-year and second-year students.

    Ironically, this wall was built because of Charlotte and Kraush.

    Charlotte was the core of the first-year students.

    Kraush filled the same role for the second-years.

    Their exceptional strength turned them into the centers of their respective sses.

    As a result, this created a divide between the two years.

    Since their followers were different, it was tough to meld the two groups.

    Consequently, even though they were part of the same Order, there was a noticeable gap between the seniors and juniors.

    As everyone waited nervously for Charlotte and Kraush to make a move��

    ��Do we stand a chance?��

    It was Karandis who spoke up first.

    Princess Karandis Poseus of the Poseus Kingdom wore a worried expression.

    An and Haring, along with the rest of the second-years, turned their eyes toward her.

    ��A chance?��

    ��I mean, do we really have a shot at winning this?��

    Karandis answered with a not-so-enthusiastic face to An��s question.

    An didn��t disagree, knowing full well Kraush��s abilities.

    Kraush was an overwhelming monster among the second-years.

    His sheer firepower surpassed even magic, and he was indeed a force to be reckoned with.

    ��However, even Kraush isn��t invincible.��

    He had his chronic weakness.

    His overwhelming firepower came at the cost of his body suffering from overload.

    Kraush had been trying various tricks topensate for that weakness.

    Still, he hadn��t been able to escape the fate of being a ss cannon.

    ��The problem is whether we can exploit that weakness or not.��

    Though Kraush might not go all out, he was still a few steps above the rest in brute strength.

    If they could find a way to bring out his full potential, that would be crucial.

    ��If it were just Kraush, then maybe. But we also have Charlotte to deal with, you know?��

    Karandis shuddered at the mere thought of Charlotte.

    Even more so than when she thought of Kraush, An noticed her intense reaction.

    It wasn��t news that Charlotte was strong.

    After all, she bore the title of Sword King at such a young age.

    But despite hearing of her des, An had never witnessed her in action.

    He had heard of her achievements but had no real conception of just how powerful she was.

    ��Is she really that formidable?��

    ��Haven��t you seen Charlotte fight, An?��

    Other second-years leaned in, intrigued by Karandis��s characterization.

    An was not alone in hisck of experience regarding Charlotte; most of the second-years were simrly uninformed.

    The students from the Starlon Kingdom, however, appeared quite pallid.

    ��She��s aplete cheat. Can you imagine stopping a storm that spreads across the continent?��

    ��Impossible.��

    Unless you were a master sorcerer, like one of those top-tier mages from Heaven��s Sword, An couldn��t even dream of doing that.

    ��Exactly, you can��t. Charlotte��s not human; she��s an embodiment of disaster.��

    Karandis viewed Charlotte as a natural cmity.

    Everywhere she went, devastation followed.

    There wasn��t a soul who could withstand her.

    ��She��s essentially a finely honed diamond, while Kraush is like a massive mountain of stone.��

    She wore an expression of someone who had no desire to face Charlotte.

    At that moment��

    ck��

    The chilling sound of heels echoed loudly, silencing everyone in an instant.

    The second-years froze in ce.

    The pressure emanating from the figure approaching through the forest was on an entirely different level.

    It felt as if time itself hade to a standstill.

    The bugs, once buzzing in the forest, fell silent, and the wind ceased to stir.

    ck��

    And as the sound echoed a second time��

    The world seemed to return to its usual pace.

    In a moment, their faces went ghostly pale as they craned their necks.

    From behind the shadowy trees, ck and blue hair shone through.

    ��Thank you for holding my brother and me in such high regard.��

    Beneath her dark blue locks, a pair of gleaming blue eyes shimmered coldly.

    In an instant, everyone understood.

    Just how terrifying the Holy Royal Family truly was.

    ��But I��m not going to go easy on you.��

    The corner of her mouth curved upward just slightly.

    In that moment, Charlotte vanished.

    ��Everyone, get ready!��

    Just as the strongest among them, Haring, shouted in a panicked voice, she caught sight of an iing de right in front of her.

    The air crackled with power radiating from the sword, warping the space around it.

    This was master-level, no, even higher than that, and all at the tender age of 16.

    ��A monster.��n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Haring had honestly evaluated her situation, but before she could react, a sword was already lodged into her.

    ��Smart kids go first.��

    Crack!

    The sound of something being struck resonated throughout the forest, sending the second-years tumbling.

    Charlotte��s gaze met the tip of the sword.

    There stood Haring, who had barely managed to parry the attack with her dagger.

    Chirp��

    Suddenly, a dark violet energy spilled forth from Haring��s body, having been tainted by a toxic substance.

    At the same time, An erupted with fire magic from behind Charlotte.

    ��Now I see why.��

    Kraush had good reason to im that many impressive students were around.

    Using poison had been clever, and she had anticipated the surprise attack.

    She had greeted the killing intent head-on, which spoke volumes about the talented kids around.

    But unfortunately, that talent��

    Swish!

    ��Ugh?!��

    In an instant, Haring��s wrist twisted awkwardly as Charlotte��s de drew near, leaving her gasping in pain.

    Despite enhancing her body through toxins, Charlotte��s power was simply too overwhelming.

    As Haring scrambled to retrieve another dagger��

    She realized her vision was starting to blur.

    ��Wait����

    Haring finally took a moment to realize her body.

    Her head, neck, chest, and sides��all of her vital areas had suffered damage.

    She waste in realizing she had been attacked.

    Even though she had previously remained vignt against the endless night, she hadn��t sensed Charlotte��s assault at all.

    ng!

    At that moment, the sound of An��s magic breaking reverberated.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    Even though Charlotte had deflected Haring��s dagger, his magic had shattered simultaneously.

    It didn��t end with that.

    Individuals attempting sneak attacks were now scattered as their weapons bounced off or ttered to the ground.

    Charlotte was still standing next to Haring.

    What in the world had just happened?

    Just then, An, feeling a sense of vague disorientation, gazed at Charlotte with bewildered eyes.

    ��Karandis, we need to get everyone out of here, now!��

    Karandis��s frantic shout resonated through the woods as a colossal wave swept across the area.

    Boom!!!

    As the wave surged forth, the dazzling light of swords red brightly amidst the chaos.

    Scrape!

    When the wave struck the des, a rift formed, causing everything to vanish in an instant.

    Charlotte stood there, not a drop of water touching her.

    She took a moment to scan her surroundings.

    An, having seized the chance to teleport everyone at short range, had managed to escape.

    ��Hmph, it��s clear that knowing someone makes a difference.��

    Had it not been for Karandis, the entire second-year group would have been wiped out.

    However, that short-range teleport couldn��t deliver them far enough away.

    Charlotte��s sensing range extended throughout the entire mountain.

    Boom!!!

    In that moment, an explosive sound erupted from elsewhere.

    As Charlotte gazed up at the swirling ck mes rising in the sky, she couldn��t help but smile briefly.

    Things were starting to heat up on that side too.

    ��I can��t lose to my brother.��

    A sinister aura began to emanate from Charlotte, swirling like a mirage.

    ��I��ll go all out now.��

    There was no way she��d lose to her sibling.

 Chapter: 224

    Chapter: 224

    <strong>Lion��s Order ss 1</strong>

    In ss 1, there gathered a particrlymendable group of individuals.

    The reason was simple.

    It was because Charlotte was just too strong.

    The moment the mission began, Charlotte was off, charging ahead at the front.

    To keep up with her, you needed to be at a certain level of skill; otherwise, it was basically impossible.

    Thus, the average strength of ss 1 was impressively high.

    Among them stood the man who had yed the role of Charlotte��s punching bag for ages.

    Cromosh Daikram, breathing out a light sigh, was right in the center of ss 1.

    The reason he was constantly dragged into training by Charlotte was none other than his name.

    It was because his name was somewhat simr to Kraush that he found itforting.

    Thanks to that reason, Cromosh had to endure hellish training repeatedly.

    But maybe because of it, his skills had skyrocketed, cing him among the upper echelon of the Lion��s Order.

    Having a decent foundation to begin with, the formidable Charlotte had helped him grow at an astonishing rate.

    As a result, he was now treated as an honorary vice-captain within the Lion��s Order.

    ��Hey, Faux-Kraush, our Captain Charlotte seems to have headed that way.��

    Beside him stood a woman with ck bobbed hair tied up on both sides, chuckling as she twirled the lollipop in her mouth.

    Chelberi Findra, one of the Three Crazy Cats of the Lion��s Order along with Cromosh.

    ��Don��t call me a faux!��

    Cromosh sighed again at her teasing. It was a familiar jest by now and hardly surprising.

    ��So, if she��s gone toward the second-years, it means Kraush is probablying this way.��

    ��Seriously, our Captain Charlotte can be a bit much. She��s purposely setting us up to fight against less familiar opponents to make things difficult for us.��

    ����I don��t think so.��

    Cromosh quietly disagreed with Chelberi��sment. Having suffered the most at Charlotte��s hands, he figured out her reasoning behind everything.

    ��She probably just wants to fight the second-years herself.��

    ��Oh.��

    Chelberi inadvertently agreed with Cromosh��s point. If it was Charlotte, that was definitely her mindset.

    ��Then it��s not just Kraush who��s in trouble, is it?��

    Chelberi had heard the rumors about Kraush��s skills.

    But she had never seen just how powerful he really was with her own eyes.

    ��That����

    Cromosh hesitated slightly. Like Chelberi, he hadn��t personally faced off against Kraush either.

    The only clear confirmation of Kraush��s strength was that he had faced off against Arsoldar Freya, a monster from ss 1, and won.

    While that was a significant achievement, those present were all highly skilled individuals from ss 1.

    In individual fights, perhaps they could hold their own, but in group battles, they wouldn��t stand a chance against Arsoldar.

    ��I��m curious. Just how strong is the top second-year?��

    Chelberi licked her lips as if that thought excited her. She loved challenging powerful opponents.

    Heck, she entered the Lion��s Order just because she was impressed by Charlotte��s strength.

    At that moment��

    ��Here theye.��

    From among the Three Crazy Cats, another member, Kaya-Sem, lifted his head eagerly while holding a long saber.

    The moment his cream-colored long hair flowed, he sensed a presence nearby.

    Hu-zhak��

    A roaring sound of mes igniting resonated.

    Boom!!

    Immediately, the ck mes engulfed the spot where ss 1 had gathered.

    Amidst the swirling remnants of the ck mes were ss 1 members, some scattered on the ground.

    Those who had sessfully defended against the mes peered through the smoke.

    The Three Crazy Cats were among them.

    ��Cromosh, Chelberi, Kaya-Sem.��

    Through the smoke, a low voice echoed.

    The owner of that voice, a boy with dark blue hair resembling Charlotte��s, fluttered his locks as he approached.

    The moment the three faced that hair color, they all felt a chill.

    They had merely heard tales of Kraush, the top second-year, but had never personally shed with him.

    Cromosh��s face showed concern.

    Chelberi��s disyed joy.

    Kaya-Sem looked utterly defeated.

    As this trio expressed their contrasting emotions, Kraush raised Thunderstorm.

    ��Your junior greets you all!��

    A rather rude junior,unching an attack right off the bat.

    The moment Kraush grinned, the faces of the ss 1 members turned pale.

    This was the same boy who had just released mes strong enough to decimate the forest moments ago.

    Yet, on his expressionless face, he already had the next ck me ready.

    Without a hint of hesitation, Kraush swung down his sword.

    Boom!!!

    The sound of an explosion echoed as the attack obliterated ahead of him.

    The sheer force of the attack was so strong that the trees surrounding them shattered and flew.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted toward the direction the attack hade from.

    There stood a boy with cream-colored hair, effortlessly unting his saber, clicking his tongue.

    Thest of the Three Crazy Cats, Kaya-Sem.

    Unlike the technique of wielding a sword, which Kraush mastered, he was a master of saber skills, a different vor altogether from being a Swordmaster.

    ��Looks like you��re decent enough to follow in Charlotte��s footsteps.��

    The Three Crazy Cats had followed Charlotte around even before Kraush��s reincarnation.

    Many had chased after the star that was Charlotte, even if she hadn��t entered Rahern Academy.

    Their collective strength was beyond Kraush��s imagination.

    ��Have they all grown stronger from meeting Charlotte so quickly?��

    At that moment, they were undoubtedly stronger than before.

    It wasn��t a bad wind.

    Competition within people leads to growth.

    Rahern Academy was a ce where top-notch geniuses gathered.

    If those next to you keep getting stronger, you could draw out your own abilities and grow alongside them.

    And that would undoubtedly strengthen the Sky Generation at an earlier date than usual.

    ��Consequently, bringing Charlotte to Rahern Academy was a good decision, I guess.��

    Cromosh, who had easily navigated countless obstacles thanks to Charlotte, smiled briefly.

    Who would��ve thought he would feel grateful for having Charlotte around in his life?

    Indeed, life has a way of surprising us like that.

    ��Well then.��

    There was one thing he had to tell those who had flocked to the star that is Charlotte.

    That there existed another star, just as bright.

    Twang!

    As the arrow came flying and was sliced by Kraush, he nted his feet firmly on the ground.

    In that instant, his silhouette shifted and vanished.

    ��Here ites!��

    The first to spot Kraush was Chelberi, who quickly nocked another arrow.

    Kraush seemed to move, but Chelberi��s aim was spot on.

    No matter where he moved, she felt certain she could hit him, and released the arrow as it sped into the forest.

    However, for some reason, there was no sound of Kraush slicing the arrow as before.

    With her keen hearing, she tuned in to the rustling leaves around her.

    Then, she saw an astonishing sight.

    The arrow she shot was racing between the trees, slicing through the air.

    But ahead of it, Kraush was sprinting faster than the arrow itself.

    As his silhouette appeared for just a moment, it vanished again.

    Chelberi��s eyes widened in shock as she lost sight of him.

    ��Just what kind of monster is he!?��

    Just then, as she hastily drew another arrow, a voice emerged from behind her.

    ��Just one arrow is plenty to keep up with you.��

    Before she could even respond, it was toote.

    Swoosh!

    Herrge bow shattered against Kraush��s sword.

    It had been a powerful bow infused with aura.

    The sight of it breaking was utterly shocking.

    However, Chelberi didn��t have time to be stunned.

    Kraush��s sword was already heading her way.

    Boom!

    Just then, the rock beneath her feet crumbled.

    Cromosh had caused the rock to copse.

    Whoosh!

    Kraush��s sword narrowly missed Chelberi as she leaped aside just in time.

    The moment she spotted an opening, she used the crumbling rocks to jump away.

    She was pulling a typical escape strategy.

    Seeing this, Kraush pursued her right away, smashing through the rocks.

    Boom!

    But as if to obstruct him, stone pirs rose from the ground.

    Cromosh had decided to interfere by blocking Kraush��s path.

    Watching this, a smile appeared at the corner of Kraush��s mouth.

    Sorry, but you wouldn��t be able to stop me with that now.

    With the surge of the mes of Ation Erosion wrapping around him, the Thunderstorm lit up the night sky over Nox.

    Then, red-hot energy erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    Whoosh!

    Kraush thrust his sword toward the rising stone pirs.

    Sh-raak!

    Just like cutting through tofu, the stone pirs fell withplete ease.

    In an instant, Kraush severed the pirs and kicked them aside.

    Those toppled pirs came crashing down toward the fleeing Chelberi.

    Just before they could crush her��n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Bzzzzt!

    A flurry of shing strikes descended upon the pirs, smashing them into tiny bits.

    It was Kaya-Sem��s saber technique.

    Through the flying debris, Chelberi darted into view.

    Underneath the now-shattered pirs, she aimed her arrow at Kraush.

    Having lost herrge bow, she only had a simple aura-crafted bow left.

    That arrow was packed with an overwhelming amount of gathered aura.

    Using the cover of the stone shards, she was prepared to strike while Kaya-Sem distracted Kraush.

    Typical of the Three Crazy Cats, their coordination was spectacr.

    As the wind began to swirl around Chelberi��s arrow��

    The debris of the stone pirs soared through the air.

    For an instant, the atmosphere seemed to writhe around her, as if it were turning.

    Just one shot to finish this.

    As the intense power surged toward the tip of her fingers, Chelberi clenched her teeth.

    Crack!

    She bit down, her eyes wide open.

    Thwooosh!

    As soon as her finger bent, the arrow shot off like it was being pulled through a cyclone.

    It aimed straight for Kraush��s heart.

    The storm arrow meant to pierce him wasunched, sweeping everything along and soaring upward.

    <strong>Battle Bow of Winds</strong>

    <strong>Five Styles</strong>

    <strong>Storm Bow</strong>

    As the arrow raced through the remnants of the stone pirs, Kraush��s hair fluttered in the breeze.

    The arrow was now dangerously close, seemingly ready to pierce Kraush at any moment.

    But before that deadly arrow, Kraush wore a chilling grin.

    A deep crimson energy flowed from him, consuming the area around.

    Even the will-less arrow seemed to hesitate.

    The pressure radiating from him froze the very bodies of all ss 1 members present.

    At that moment, rm bells rang in their heads.

    Kraush opened his mouth, ��I told you earlier.��

    Crack!

    Thunder erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    Those who heard it snapped back into reality.

    As a thought of, ��We need to run!�� shed in their minds, it didn��t take long for them to realize they were already toote.

    ng!

    With a shattering sound, lightning and mes erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    Amidst that fiery storm��

    Kraush thrust his sword forward.

    <strong>Ation Erosion</strong>

    <strong>Three Styles</strong>

    <strong>Ation me Thunder</strong>

    The onught of thunder and ck mes obliterated Chelberi��s arrow, along with the stone pirs and everything in between.

 Chapter: 225

    Chapter: 225

    <strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>

    When Cromosh first heard about him, he thought,

    ��What kind of person is this brother that made Charlotte so fond of him?��

    ording to the whispers, he was someone writing a new legend.

    Every single achievement he��d made so far would earn lifelong praise from someone.

    A person walking the hero��s path.

    People often said that Kraush was a star that would shine upon the world.

    However, the Lion��s Order couldn��t help but think,

    ��Still, he doesn��tpare to Charlotte, does he?��

    Additionally, Cromosh and the Three Crazy Cats, having trained under Charlotte, inevitably had those thoughts.

    But now, the moment he saw that star before him, Cromosh realized it.

    ��No, far from beingcking.��

    The star that was Kraush shone brightly enough to be on par with Charlotte.

    Of course, it didn��t shine as overwhelmingly as Charlotte��s star.

    Charlotte��s star emitted a blinding light.

    Charlotte��s star was crafted solely from talent.

    In the face of such overwhelming talent, everything else felt meaningless.

    Her star had always echoed this truth.

    But Kraush��s star emanated a different kind of light.

    The starlight pouring from Kraush was mesmerizing.

    Because his star wasn��t born of talent like Charlotte��s.

    Cromosh didn��t feel an overwhelming gap in talent like he did with Charlotte.

    The output radiating from Kraush was momentarily surpassing Charlotte��s, yet talent wasn��t what stood out about him.

    He felt a sort of rough iron from him.

    But it was a steel iron that seemed would never break no matter how hard it was struck.

    ��What has he done?��

    Cromosh pondered as he gazed at Kraush.

    Clearly, Kraush was born into the Balheim lineage, known for its peak talent.

    Like Charlotte, everyone from Balheim showcased the heights of ability.

    Yet from Kraush, who was born into such a lineage, he kept sensing something other than sheer talent.

    This left him with an unexinable feeling.

    And for some strange reason, he couldn��t take his eyes off Kraush.

    As if he were saying,

    ��I��ll show you the summit reached after a fierce climb. So, you all better follow.��

    At that moment��

    ��Kwaah!��

    Chelberi went rolling on the ground.

    She, always showing her excellent archery skills with her quick legs, got mmed down by Kraush.

    With some burns on her body, she trembled and then copsed.

    Her body could no longer withstand the shock and chose to faint.

    As Kraush removed the arm pinning her down, he slowly lifted his head.

    A red light glimmered ominously in his eyes.

    Cromosh��s gaze darted around.

    Kraush was just too strong.

    He was definitely overwhelming among the first-year students as well.

    ��Should I retreat?��

    While he thought this, desperately trying toe up with a n, he caught sight of the ss 1 members behind him.

    They were all tightly gripping their weapons, eagerly waiting for Cromosh��smand.

    He had often heard jokes about being the honorary vice-captain.

    While it was mostly just teasing from his peers, it meant that the proud students of Rahern Academy acknowledged him somewhat as their vice-captain.

    Thus, at this moment, all the first-year students present were awaiting his order.

    Cromosh��s arms tightened with determination.

    He was a member of Charlotte��s Lion��s Order.

    If it were Charlotte, she absolutely wouldn��t think of running away here.

    Because she was the one who believed that fighting stronger opponents offered the best learning experience.

    With her absence now, he had to carry on that intent in her stead.

    ��All ss 1 members!��

    Cromosh��s voice boomed and echoed through the forest.

    With his aura-infused shout, the expressions of the ss 1 members changed.

    ��Let��s show our bravery as the Lion��s Order!��

    Cromosh��s arms became covered in rock.

    At the same time, an explosive aura gushed from him.

    And Cromosh��s eyes sparkled.

    ��Fight to the death against the enemy.��

    No longer considering this a mere training session.

    He thought only of defeating Kraush Balheim.

    With that singr focus, their morale soared together.

    Watching this, Kraush smiled briefly.

    Because this was exactly the situation he hoped for.

    ��You seniors are in for a surprise.��

    Come on, let me show you what the eternal spirit we��re targeting looks like.

    �� �� ��

    While ss 1 and Kraush were in the midst of battle,

    a group was busily running through the forest.

    They were none other than the second-year members of the Lion��s Order.

    ��Are you okay, Haring?��

    ��Ugh, ugh����

    Karanidis asked as she carried Haring on her back, who was moaning in pain.

    Haring, attacked mercilessly by Charlotte, felt like her consciousness might fade at any moment.

    But Haring bit down hard and persevered.

    If she fell now, all the training until now would be meaningless.

    ��If it were Kraush, I wouldn��t have fallen.��

    So, she gathered her strength and asked Karanidis,

    ��Where��s�� Charlotte?��

    ��I still don��t see her.��

    Karanidis assessed Haring��s mental fortitude and replied.

    As she said, after fleeing using An��s short-distance teleportation, Charlotte hadn��t shown herself.

    The real issue was that it was even more terrifying.

    Even though it was daytime inside the mountain, shadows still loomed.

    It felt like Charlotte could pop up from those shadows at any moment.

    ��What was that earlier?��

    During their run, An recalled the fight with Charlotte earlier.

    Despite being in front of Haring, Charlotte effortlessly shattered An��s magic and sent the second-years flying.

    It was a technique even An, a magic user, couldn��tprehend.

    ����It��s a counter technique called Rebound.��

    Just then, Karanidis, the only one among them who knew Charlotte��s technique, exined.

    ��I can��t judge the distance, but if you��re within the area Charlotte expands, she can strike you from any position. The air currents of swords created by her whirl within that area.��

    ����Isn��t that a bit overpowered?��

    ��Really? You��re surprised?��

    She was already an existence that was overpowering simply by being herself; saying much more would just be unnecessary.

    An ced his chin in thought.

    Although Kraush was a different ss altogetherpared to the second-years,

    Seeing Charlotte made him realize what a monster forged solely from talent looked like.

    She had reached such a level only through raw swordsmanship without a single skill.

    ��Are we really gonna make it?��

    Karanidis, who knew Charlotte��s only specialty, looked at An with a grave expression.

    An asked about their odds, and Karanidis��splexion soured.

    ����If we had a chance, we wouldn��t be running.��

    Her words rang true.

    ��Isn��t it strange?��

    It was then that a fake Aria broke his silence, who had been silently running alongside the group.

    As everyone turned to him, the fake Aria stared expressionlessly towards the forest.

    ��If Charlotte were chasing us, she would��ve caught up by now. The fact that she hasn��t, means something��s off.��

    Upon hearing those words, everyone started to ponder their implications.

    ����Aren��t we not the ones being chased by Sister Charlotte?��

    The second-year An pointed out the blind spot.

    As he said, it was the second-years�� original role to prevent Charlotte froming down the mountain.

    Which meant��

    ��Wait a minute.��

    Karanidis�� eyes shook.

    Charlotte might not be pursuing them; she may have gone down the mountain on her own.

    After all, there wouldn��t be a reason for her to chase them.

    ��Ah, no way.��

    Just when everyone thought they��d been had, Haring finally spoke up.

    Having rapidly healed her body by distributing poison, she looked toward the others and said,

    ��She��s Kraush��s sister. She wouldn��t act that way.��

    ��Kraush and Charlotte are very different, you know?��

    ��Yet they��re both from Balheim.��

    All the Balheim bloodlines possessed great talent.

    And amon trait among them was their incredibly aggressive nature.

    ��You��re quite perceptive.��

    That was the right answer.

    By the time that voice was heard, Charlotte had unexpectedly appeared in the forest.

    The moment everyoneid eyes on her, they froze in ce.

    She had appeared the moment they sensed nothing of her presence.

    And when Charlotte��s lips curled into a smile,

    The sword��s currents surged violently, tearing everything around her, trees and space alike.

    It was the effect of Charlotte��s technique, Rebound.

    Swoosh!

    The previously forested area was instantly transformed into a barren field.

    Surrounded by Charlotte, the space bore the marks of the de.

    Charlotte slowly lifted her head.

    Before her stood a man with a strong feminine face and blond hair.

    He was gripping a sword in one hand, staring at Charlotte.

    Even though a few strands of hair were blown in the wind, he appeared rtively unscathed.

    He had endured Charlotte��s sword currents head-on.

    ��Hmm.��

    Charlotte made her signature snort, surprised there was anyone among the second-years who could withstand her sword currents directly.

    Her gaze shifted towards Karanidis.

    Having followed Charlotte closely, she had sensed Charlotte��s offensive.

    Thanks to the water barrier she��d quickly deployed, she had been fortunate to avoid serious injury.

    But a deep cut remained on her leg.

    From the flow of blood, it was a considerable injury.

    However, behind Karanidis, several second-years had clustered together.

    Thanks to Karanidis, they all made it through unscathed.

    ��If she had protected herself from the beginning, she could��ve avoided such a serious injury.��

    Charlotte felt somewhat regretful but didn��t scold her.

    After all, it was something her brother used to do often.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��It must be the influence of Kraush.��

    Her brother seemed to have a strange penchant for protecting others.

    Since it was something he enjoyed,

    How could she, as an older sister, dislike it?

    ��And.��

    Charlotte noticed that Haring and An were nowhere to be found.

    Interestingly, it appeared Haring disappeared alongside Invisibility amidst the chaos of sword currents.

    ��Aria! Please join me!��

    At that moment, Karanidis shouted.

    In her hand, a shield made of water had manifested.

    Simultaneously, she wrapped the water around her leg wound for first aid.

    ������.��

    The fake Aria shot a nce at Karanidis for a brief moment.

    He wasn��t nning to step in, but Karanidis looked at him hopeful with shimmering eyes.

    The moment their gazes met, the fake Aria let out a brief sigh and turned towards Charlotte.

    Though he hadn��t nned to confront her,

    Maybe just this once, he could give it a shot.

    The fake Aria swung his sword to the side.

    Instantly, a glow enveloped the de and lit it up.

    Charlotte watched it with intrigue.

    After all, it was a swordsmanship she had never seen in her life.

    ��Kraush was really concerned about this kid.��

    Maybe she ought to see how strong he really was.

    With a smile, Charlotte raised her sword once more.

    ��It��s Rebound!��

    The moment Karanidis shouted upon seeing this,

    She instantly realized that the sword currents were churning around Charlotte.

    The moment she registered this, a second-year nced back and shouted.

    ��Ka, Karanidis!��

    Simultaneously, a sound began to echo from behind them.

    When Karanidis turned, she saw the sword currents rushing toward them.

    ��Ah.��

    She realized they were targeting from behind.

    Unexpectedly, panic crossed Karanidis�� face as the sword currents descended upon them.

    Swoosh!

    Swept away by the sword currents, Karanidis and the second-years were thrown forward.

    ��Screak!��

    ��Kwagh!��

    ��Uwaah!��

    The fake Aria fared no better.

    He tried to block the sword currents as best as he could, yet the force was too strong, and he couldn��t escape being pushed back.

    It created the worst scenario.

    The ce they were thrown to was none other than where Charlotte stood.

    As usual, Charlotte grinned as she drew her sword by her waist.

    As the aura swirled around her sword and swallowing the light around,

    Swoosh!

    With a swift cut from her sword, all the second-years flew through the air.

    Boom! Thud, crash, roll��

    The children scattered like ragdolls, mming against the ground.

    Most of the second-years were out of the fight in one stroke.

    Charlotte turned her gaze to the fake Aria.

    Unlike the others, who had fallen, he stood firm on both legs.

    Though his sword trembled with the gathered light from the impact, he had held his ground.

    ��That guy��s different.��

    Charlotte felt a strange sensation from the fake Aria as curiosity sparked in her gaze.

    ��It��s�� Rebound.��

    The only one firm enough to stand, Karanidis, gasped as she forcibly lifted herself.

    She truly had incredible mental fortitude.

    ��Is it Karanidis I hear?��

    Charlotte called out her name while she lowered her sword to the side.

    Despite having fought so intensely, she showed no signs of fatigue.

    ��You seemed to have been particrly interested in my brother.��

    Karanidis flinched at Charlotte��s words.

    ��If you meet my standards, I might mention you to my brother.��

    ����Now I��m the strongest!��

    In an instant, Karanidis��s energy shifted, skyrocketing to a whole new level of enthusiasm.

    ����You are such a little rascal.��

    Seeing both Charlotte and Karanidis, the fake Aria clicked his tongue quietly.

    Charlotte had intentionally lifted Karanidis��s spirit, making battle even more enjoyable.

    Just like when she wore her robe near the Sanctuary of Stars.

    ��And you too.��

    Charlotte turned her gaze to the fake Aria.

    ��You want something from me, don��t you? Beat me, and I��ll grant your wish.��

    The fake Aria��s eyes subtly widened.

    Charlotte had sensed what he was up to.

    The fake Aria let out a faint chuckle as the light emanating from his sword grew even brighter.

    ��If that��s the case.��

    It might be worth pulling out all the stops.

    In a heartbeat, Charlotte twirled her sword with a twinkle in her eyes.

    ��Come at me.��

    Time to show her brother��s friends what kind of scary sister she really is.

 Chapter: 226

    Chapter: 226

    Charlotte is strong.

    This was a fact everyone was well aware of.

    And now, standing before Charlotte once again was someone who had truly felt that truth firsthand.

    A girl with red hair and healthy skin.

    Karanidis Poseus.

    Her legs trembled like aspen leaves.

    She had already rolled on the ground after shing with Charlotte��s sword more than ten times.

    Thanks to that, her body was almost in tatters.

    ��Hah, hah.��

    Gasping for breath, she struggled to lift her head.

    There, she saw Charlotte engaged with a man.

    He was Aria Gramalte, someone who seemed to blend into the background, avoiding interaction with others even in the Special ss.

    Despite not standing out in the elite ss, he was performing better than expected.

    He was actually blocking Charlotte��s sword head-on.

    His sword was quite peculiar.

    Surrounded by light, it was sometimes destructive, sometimes swift, and sometimes incredibly fluid.

    As if he had lived countless lives in countless ways.

    The techniques and know-how contained within him felt strangely disparate.

    Yet somehow, theybined to create the remarkable Aria Gramalte.

    Karanidis had never imagined anyone could ever stand up to Charlotte directly.

    Maybe, just maybe, with Aria by her side, they stood a chance.

    Chaeeng!

    Just as she thought this and tried to catch her breath, Aria��s light scattered upon colliding with Charlotte��s sword.

    As the light dispersed, Aria leaned back dramatically, lowering his guard.

    ��The output��.��

    With his opposite arm wrapped around the fist holding his sword, Aria opened his eyes in a delicate manner.

    ��Aria!��

    Seizing that opportunity, Charlotte lunged at Aria.

    Seeing this, Karanidis threw herself between them.

    Zheung!

    A water shield erupted on impact with Charlotte��s sword, only to be shredded to pieces.

    However, thankfully, it prevented Aria��s sword from reaching Charlotte.

    Behind Karanidis, Aria gathered the light back into his sword and readied it again to strike Charlotte.

    The move was cleverly timed, taking advantage of Karanidis��s shield blocking Charlotte��s view.

    Unfortunately, Charlotte made it all too easy to counterattack.

    ��Opportunity!��

    Karanidis thought that now was her chance as she threw herself at Charlotte.

    However, the sheer air pressure from Charlotte��s sword sent Karanidis flying back.

    Despite the odds stacked against her, Charlotte showed not a hint ofcency.

    Karanidis bit down on her lip.

    Seriously, how could a monster like this even exist?

    ����I owe you.��

    At that moment, she heard Aria��s voice.

    Aria had always regarded Karanidis with indifference, but today seemed different.

    ��What do you mean? If you pass out, I��m done for!��

    Karanidis answered brightly, her spirits lifted.

    ��I��ll do whatever I can!��

    Relying solely on her resilience, she kept charging at Charlotte without any fancy tricks.

    She understood that, in Charlotte��s eyes, she was nothing more than a boar.

    Had it not been for Aria, she would have retired ages ago.

    Thus, she focused on fulfilling her role.

    ��If the output��s unstable, I��ll buy some time.��

    After all, everyone has their part to y.

    Even a boar can buy a second��s time.

    ��Getting in there is my specialty.��

    In love or battle, she preferred a straightforward approach.

    Just then, Aria nced at Karanidis for a brief moment.

    ��So you��re that kind of person.��

    Aria quietly murmured to himself.

    Upon hearing this, Karanidis cheerfully retorted,

    ��Yes, that��s exactly who I am! So, let��s get to know each other better from here on out!��

    He was a lone wolf in the Special ss, after all.

    She figured it was a good time to forge a bond.

    ��Enough chit-chat. We��ve had our share of that.��

    However, Charlotte began to advance toward them again.

    Aria shifted his focus from Karanidis back to Charlotte.

    ����Is this the influence of Kraush?��

    He murmured again as his sword began to glow anew, this time a little brighter for some reason.

    Suddenly, Charlotte halted, her gaze lifting slowly to the sky.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Kuguguung!

    At that moment, the entire mountain shook as if an earthquake had struck.

    Karanidis quickly regained her stance.

    Soon enough, she discerned the source of the tremor.

    It came from the sky above.

    Where she lifted her head, there loomed a colossal fireball capable of engulfing the entire forest.

    Its size was absurd, towering like the sun.

    Karanidis��s eyes widened.

    The heat pouring from this sun-like sphere caused her face to flush.

    And she immediately grasped who was responsible.

    An Igrit.

    A maestro of fire magic, being an Igrit heir, he had conjured the seventh-circle spell.

    Seventh Circle Magic��

    <strong>Parba S.</strong>

    Such powerful magic had formed in the sky without a hint of its existence beforehand.

    ��Must be Haring��s doing����

    Karanidis realized Haring had concealed An while hepleted Parba S through her Invisibility.

    In that instant, Aria zipped past her.

    ��Aria?!��

    The speedy Aria dashed toward the sky-gazing Charlotte, sword poised to strike.

    Chaeeng!

    The gust from Aria��s sword met Charlotte��s de.

    But Aria pressed forward undeterred.

    Charlotte tilted her head slightly.

    Despite the wounds marking her body, he had somehow managed to breach her defenses.

    ��nning to tie me up, huh?��

    The n was clearly to restrain Charlotte until Parba S descended, knowing that even she would be in trouble if caught in its radius.

    ��A!��

    Realizing this, Karanidis sprinted after Aria, determined to help bind Charlotte too.

    As Parba S neared, Aria and Karanidis unleashed their assaults on Charlotte.

    Bang! Chaeeng! Bang!

    With every swing of Charlotte��s sword, Aria and Karanidis sustained more injuries.

    Nevertheless, Karanidis grit her teeth, relentlessly charging at Charlotte.

    Her body had been bruised all over, and she was soon reaching her limit.

    Yet, she pressed on with a fervor for at least one sessful bind.

    Karanidis threw herself at Charlotte with all her might.

    Aria was doing the same, desperately wielding his glowing sword.

    ��What odd sword techniques!��

    Even Charlotte noticed it was getting harder to escape from Aria��s grasp.

    His light-infused sword continuously constricted around her.

    Just like quicksand, it was drawing Charlotte in closer and closer.

    The full azure length of Charlotte��s hair fluttered.

    ��He��s really pulling me in.��

    The light from his sword indeed creating an invisible vortex around her.

    It felt as if Aria were at the center of the universe itself.

    Kuguguuguug!

    In that moment, Parba S hung directly over their heads.

    As a result, their clothes and hair were tousled fiercely by the power of the magic converging above them.

    ��You��re gonna get caught up in this too!��

    Charlotte warned Aria, realizing he would soon be caught in the wake of Parba S.

    But, he replied with an inscrutable expression,

    ��Not a chance.��

    His tone was filled with absolute conviction.

    Wherever that confidence stemmed from, Charlotte found herself agreeing with him.

    ��Seems so.��

    ��Uwaaaaaahhh!��

    Screaming as she charged forward, Karanidis��s face collided with Charlotte��s sword, sending her sprawling onto the ground.

    The sight of her rolling around in distress was quite pitiful.

    Then it urred.

    The air pressure shifted abruptly.

    The currents intended for Aria suddenly snapped toward Charlotte.

    In that fleeting moment, all sound ceased.

    The chirping birds, the buzzing insects, swaying foliage, and crunching sand��all vanished without a trace.

    In that void, Charlotte��s vibrant blue hair swirled slowly.

    The azure aura surrounding her sword left everyone momentarily speechless.

    It was overwhelmingly dominant.

    Charlotte��s sword ascended slowly, almost intentionally, toward the sky.

    Those watching could do nothing but gawk.

    It had been predetermined.

    The moment her sword extended to the sky��s very edge,

    The heavens stirred once more.

    <strong>Mujeondokjun (�o�쪚��)</strong>

    <strong>Wuyin (�W�x)</strong>

    <strong>Ryuchun (����)</strong>

    What unfolded was simply astonishing.

    The core of the seventh-circle spell, Parba S, revealed an empty void amidst its fiery brilliance.

    Just moments ago, it had been brimming with heat, on the verge of exploding, but in one swift motion, Charlotte shattered it entirely.

    Kuguguuguuug!

    As Parba S fractured and dispersed, the air filled with embers.

    Beneath the raining fire, Charlotte wore a smile that demonstrated what true strength looked like.

    It appeared both eerie and noble all at once.

    Yet that smile wasn��t born simply from breaking Parba S.

    Deep within the destruction of Parba S, An was descending, having crossed his arms above and below.

    The orb of fire he conjured was even more tremendous than Parba S.

    Just as Charlotte maintained her fighting spirit against Parba S��s copse,

    An too, did not waver.

    He was merely preparing for the next move.

    ��Just like a friend of Kraush.��

    Saying that, Charlotte felt Aria��s light-infused sword swing close beside her.

    Charlotte tilted her head slightly, dodging the attack while chatting.

    ��Still, you seem to have some unfounded knowledge about Kraush.��

    Before she knew it, her legnded squarely in Aria��s side.

    Having been caught off-guard, he toppled over, twisting away as he crashed to the ground.

    At that very instant, something bound Charlotte��s leg.

    It was a light thread.

    Just as Aria reached her, the tether connected.

    Thud!

    In that moment, she felt as if an iron weight lodged itself at the end of the light thread.

    The light thread attached to Aria��s sword sank deeply into the ground.

    Just as Charlotte moved to sever the light thread binding her,

    A tickle��

    Instinctively, she swung her sword to the left.

    Crack!

    A face suddenly emerged from her left.

    Kraush had used Invisibility.

    Despite using Invisibility, Charlotte felt the tension as she deftly evaded the de, striking Haring��s wrist with her sword grip.

    With that blow, Haring instantly recognized her right wrist was crushed.

    In that moment, teetering precariously on the brink of breaking.

    She desperately gripped the dagger in her other hand.

    In a sh, her left arm propelled forward.

    Wrapping her left hand around the right hand gripping the dagger,

    Haring focused all her strength to drive the dagger downwards.

    ��Ugh!��

    Charlotte was caught off-guard and didn��t expect a follow-up from the now-broken right hand.

    So, she was a fractionte in blocking with her sword.

    Shwaak!

    At that moment, icy venom from Haring��s dagger pierced into Charlotte��s de.

    Charlotte��s eyes opened slightly.

    With a whirlwind,

    An, plummeting from the sky, unleashed a brilliant orb of heat.

    Despite its small size, the power contained surpassed that of Parba S.

    In the most desperate situation,

    Charlotte wrapped her unarmed hand around Haring��s neck.

    Kwang!

    She immediately mmed her into the ground.

    ��Gah!��

    With no time to react, Haring��s consciousness slipped away instantly.

    Meanwhile, heat rolled in dreadfully close overhead.

    Charlotte��s sword surged with aura once more.

    In one swift motion, she redirected her de to intercept An��s bright orb descending toward her.

    Ziiing!

    The sheer sharpness of Charlotte��s sword cleaved the orb, splitting it in two.

    The pulsing energy of the orb scattered wildly, melting into the ground, releasing an acrid smoke.

    However, what the orb melted was more than just the earth.

    The poison that had recently frozen Charlotte��s sword melded into the radiant orb.

    Even Charlotte��s aura could not withstand such impactful power without sustaining damage.

    As a direct consequence��

    Crack!

    A fissure appeared on her de.

    Her aura might have held up, but her sword was not as resilient.

    The moment Charlotte recognized this, she immediately altered her sword��s trajectory.

    Before she knew it, Haring��s dagger was firmly in her grasp.

    ��Yikes!��

    An only realized toote when he summoned his protective spell.

    The dagger was already inches from his face.

    ng!

    The dagger burst through his protective spell, plunging deep into An��s side.

    The force propelled him into the air, crashing into the distant forest.

    In the blink of an eye, the situation had turned dire.

    The once busy forest was now eerily quiet.

    Charlotte stood there with not a single injury to show for it.

    With the light threads binding him, Ariay motionless on the ground.

    Haring was buried underground,pletely unconscious.

    An, nursing injuries along with a harshnding, could no longer move.

    ��Phew.��

    Charlotte exhaled, a light sigh escaping her lips.

    Thud!

    Without warning, her sword splintered apart, shatteringpletely.

    ng!

    As she stared nkly at her empty sword hilt,

    Charlotte realized she had never lost her sword sinceing to Rahern Academy.

    Yet today was her first time witnessing her sword break.

    ��Who does this fighting style remind me of?��

    Charlotte squinted, a moment of recognition dawning.

    At that moment, something softly nudged her from behind.

    In an instant, her senses, dulled by the battle, flicked back to life as she turned.

    There stood Karanidis, battered but still standing,

    Panting as she poised her fist, yet utterly devoid of any power.

    She had simply extended her arm in a gesture of challenge.

    That was all she could manage at this point.

    Karanidis was barely able to stand, leaving herpletely unable to mount any real offense against Charlotte.

    However, when Karanidis��s fist connected with Charlotte, it marked a first.

    Charlotte blinked in surprise, having finally allowed a hit through.

    And as Karanidis crumbled to the ground, it signaled theplete retirement of all second-years.

    ��Hmmm.��

    With a short huff, Charlotte wisely surveyed the area, lifting the corners of her mouth.

    ��Our little friends did okay.��

    That was the highest praise she could muster.

 Chapter: 227

    Chapter: 227

    After a spontaneous training session near Rahern Academy��s mountains, things turned out to be much worse than expected.

    The reason? A certain pair of siblings.

    Originally, the goal was to descend the mountain before sunset, which would have been a victory condition. But these siblings had different ns��namely, to knock their opponents out.

    Without a hint of hesitation, they plunged into battle, resulting in the downfall of the Lion��s Order members.

    Kraush took down the first-year members, while Charlotte obliterated the second-year members.

    The two of them elegantly descended the mountain, soon facing off against the waiting students from the Unnamed Academy and the Theology Hall.

    Upon seeing the aftermath, the Theology students hurriedly began their ascent. They needed to heal those injured by the siblings.

    ��You really did a number on them,�� Astraea said, looking at Kraush with wide eyes filled with shock.

    The first-year members knocked out by Kraush were sprawled in hospital beds.

    But Kraush couldn��t exactly help it.

    Charlotte��s followers were on another level, both in skill and tenacity. They charged at Kraush, burning their very souls in the process.

    For instance, the honorary vice-captain, Cromos, was in such a state that he attempted to lift himself with a stone pir despite having two broken legs. It was like something out of a horror story.

    Kraush had no choice but to fight back.

    When the opponent was bringing their A-game, he couldn��t exactly hold back, either.

    ��Besides, I wasn��t the only one,�� he added, slightly awkward, including Charlotte in this mess.

    While the first-years were certainly a wreck, the second-years weren��t in a much better state. Karanidis was in the worst condition.

    Her bones and muscles were shattered and twisted, making it almost impossible for her to move. They had to deliberately piece together her bones to treat her.

    ��She��s�� looking pretty rough,�� Kraush said, surprised by Karanidis��s state.

    Just then, Charlotte came over and casually dropped this bombshell.

    ��It��s surprising, really.��

    Kraush was taken aback more by Charlotte��s words than Karanidis��s condition. It was exceedingly rare for Charlotte topliment someone.

    ��What on earth happened?�� Kraush wondered.

    Karanidis, now recovering more quickly, approached him.

    ��She�� fought till the very end,�� Haring said, rubbing her injured arm as she looked at Karanidis.

    Even when everyone else had retired, Karanidis��s punch had somehownded on Charlotte.

    Haring clenched her fists, recalling that moment.

    Karanidis��s persistence had surpassed even her limits.

    ��She��s working hard just to be next to Kraush,�� Haring pointed out.

    ������

    Kraush turned to look at Karanidis.

    In his memories, Karanidis was just a girl who chased after Arthur, infatuated with him for rather selfish reasons. She even got harshly treated by Abe, the red witch who genuinely loved Arthur.

    But even so, Kraush remembered her tenacity.

    ��I��ve never regretted the effort I put into bing Arthur��s wife, not once,�� she had said, her eyes shining despite his cold refusals.

    ��I��ll love Arthur to the very end. That��s just who I am.��

    Even not being the chosen one, she was adamant about giving her all.

    ��What was Karanidis��s ending like?��

    Kraush couldn��t recall Karanidis��s final moments.

    Of course, he couldn��t.

    She hadn��t belonged to the Sky Generation back then.

    Her skills were decent, but the direction she pursued was different from who she was now.

    ��She was definitely trying to be the King of Poseus.��

    If she trained to belong to the Sky Generation, it would hinder her path to Poseus��s throne.

    While she wasn��t ipetent, her talents fell short whenpared to others in the Sky Generation.

    So, Karanidis couldn��t do both.

    Either she would strive to be the King of Poseus or work to fit into the Sky Generation.

    She could only choose one to devote her life to fully if she was to barely reach her goals.

    So, she gave up on the Sky Generation.

    Arthur didn��t want Karanidis who belonged to the Sky Generation; he wanted Karanidis who ruled Poseus.

    But that too had crumbled when Poseus fell to the War Erosion.

    Her end must have sadly coincided with the day the Poseus kingdom fell.

    After that day, Kraush never saw her again.

    ��Had Poseus not fallen����

    Perhaps she really would have be the King of Poseus.

    Kraush looked back at Karanidis.

    Despite being aplete mess due to injuries, she had finally received treatment thanks to Astraea and was now sleeping soundly, dreaming colorful dreams.

    Unlike when she had sought to be the King of Poseus to be chosen by Arthur, she was now obsessively honing her skills.

    At this rate, she was keeping up with Haring��s relentless training.

    Kraush knew very well how hard she was working.

    He also understood who had influenced her direction.

    It was none other than himself.

    Karanidis wanted to be beside Kraush.

    To aplish that, she trained fiercely.

    Somewhere deep inside, she had realized that the person Kraush wanted was someone who was strong enough to belong to the Sky Generation.

    Even if her reasons might seem shallow, to her, it was love. It was genuine.

    ��K-Kraush, sir.��

    In that moment, Karanidis opened her eyes.

    When their gazes met, she beamed brightly.

    ��I hit Charlotte! Just one punch!��

    She proudly proimed, recounting her little feat.

    Kraush couldn��t help but think of the usual cocky Karanidis, sporting a slightly smug expression.

    How could one hate someone like her?

    At least Kraush didn��t dislike people like her.

    In fact, he liked her.

    Unbeknownst to her, Karanidis began to notice that fact, perhaps realizing it.

    Kraush couldn��t help but let out a chuckle.

    Arthur had never fully epted Karanidis.

    Perhaps he had known all along that she could never reach the throne of Poseus.

    After all, Poseus was among the first kingdoms to fall at the hands of the War Erosion.

    So, Arthur had made no significant investments in her.

    Despite knowing this, she still aimed to be with him, desperately wanting to be a queen.

    And look at her now.

    Now, she was striving to stay beside Kraush instead of Arthur.

    This time, she was putting in far more effort than anyone else.

    Even though Kraush didn��t pay her much attention.

    For just a brief moment in Kraush��s mind, a vision of Karanidis, sword drawn, trying to protect the crumbling Poseus emerged.

    An unrecognized supporting character in a y.

    Yet, this supporting character had once again picked up the sword she thought she had forgotten in pursuit of bing king and stood against the War Erosion to protect Poseus.

    Karanidis Poseus was that kind of person.

    Kraush momentarily regretted not witnessing that side of her.

    Surely, Karanidis��s end had been much more brilliant than anyone else��s.

    Slowly, Kraush lifted his hand.

    Subsequently, he gently patted the head of Karanidis, who was nowpletely lost in thought.

    In that moment, Karanidis froze, unable to understand what just happened.

    She looked at Kraush with a nk expression as she processed his warm touch.

    ��Good job.��

    This time, Kraush didn��t use honorifics as he usually did with Karanidis.

    However, Karanidis, who understood what it meant, gradually widened her eyes.

    Kraush��s face, smiling sweetly at her, seemed to be a different side than she had normally seen.

    Her healthyplexion flushed red instantly.

    ��U-uh, eep.��

    Suddenly, she began to splutter like a machine gone haywire.

    Without thinking, she pulled the nket over her head, shyly hiding her face.

    After all, this was her first time feeling this way.

    Despite her usual boldness, today, she couldn��t meet Kraush��s gaze.

    Unbeknownst to her, her heart was fluttering uncontrobly.

    Kraush eventually lifted his hand away from her head.

    While he thought it might be sacrilege to pat a princess��s head, this level of affection seemed eptable.

    ��Get well soon.��

    Kraush decided to leave, allowing Karanidis some rest as he turned to exit the infirmary.

    Haring, who had been trailing him, caught sight of Karanidis, now hiding under her nket.

    Knowing quite well what kind of reaction she would have, Haring mused.

    ����Rival.��

    She recalled the conversation she��d had with Karanidis earlier.

    The number of women surrounding Kraush had notably increased.

    Karanidis was definitely included among them now.

    Soon enough, she would probably be quite the formidable rival.

    With those thoughts in mind, Haring stepped outside, resolved not to stagnate herself.

    *

    Following the training, there was a noticeable change within the Lion��s Order.

    Their training schedules intensified beyond previous levels.

    The reason was simple.

    They were all ticked off for having gottenpletely wrecked by the siblings.

    Before sharing their admiration for Charlotte and Kraush, they were warriors wielding martial powers.

    Naturally, losing made them furious, and all that energy tranted directly into training.

    Hence, strange rumors began circting at Rahern Academy.

    Lion��s Order members were showing up in disheveled states at the dining hall, quickly eating, and then leaving.

    It sounded like some sort of creepy urban legend.

    Yet, among the students preparing for the uingpetitions, this was noughing matter.

    ��The Lion��s Order is training?��

    And of course, Sigrid was one of those students.

    She was the third princess of the Empire, Sigrid Ephania, leading one of the student groups, the White Ghost.

    Due to the unruly nature of the Sky Generation, she had been having a tough time managing her training and grimaced upon hearing the news.

    Her grunt of disapproval reached her loyal confidant, the ck-haired twin of the snake, Tai Popoa, who bowed his head.

    ��Yes, they had a pic in the mountains, returned injured, and their methods have be more rigorous.��

    ����A pic?��

    Sigrid frowned, her earlier expression twisting into irritation.

    There wasn��t anything special about the mountains they visited.

    What could possibly have boosted their morale?

    ��The Lion��s Order can��t be that cohesive.��

    Considering Charlotte��s free-spirited nature, she usually neglected the Lion��s Order.

    As a result, they didn��t have a strong internal bond among them.

    With such a leader, it was hard for them toe together.

    But upon hearing the report, it seemed surprising.

    They had suddenly rallied together.

    ��Ah, the Sun-Bright Lair was there.��

    They had formerly followed Charlotte as a close-knit group.

    However, even excluding Charlotte, the first-years had been eclipsed by the White Ghost.

    With Sigrid actively recruiting members, the White Ghost included the most Sky Generation members.

    ��The problem lies with the second-years.��

    Thanks to Kraush, the second-year ss had too many gathered from the powerful Sky Generation.

    In reality, it wouldn��t be wrong to say the strongest members among the second-years had all boasted within the Lion��s Order.

    Although Sigrid was doing her best to attract second-year members, she still fell short against the Lion��s Order.

    On top of that, among the second-year members of the Lion��s Order was a fake Arthur.

    It seemed like he had entered with the intention of gathering intelligence.

    Still, being part of the Lion��s Order, he couldn��t afford to ck off.

    ��Geez.��

    Sigrid clicked her tongue in annoyance.

    For an instant, her thoughts flew to Mary.

    She had been someone who, if nothing else, ensured the group��s power was solid.

    If she had been around, their second-year strength wouldn��t have been so dramatically insufficient.

    A fleeting look of regret crossed her face.

    However, she quickly brushed that thought aside.

    She was well aware of the weaknesses Mary possessed.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��It��s fine. I found a substitute anyway.��

    Sigrid turned her head to look out the window.

    ��Glen should be back by tomorrow.��

    ��Yes, that��s correct.��

    Upon hearing her white-haired Tai Popoa��s answer, she smiled.

    The strongest spear she had created to substitute for Mary was soon to be revealed.

    ��It��s enough to make up for thecking second-year strength.��

    The White Ghost would definitely win the tournament.

 Chapter: 228

    Chapter: 228

    <strong>The First Student Council Tournament</strong>

    Last year, the student council was just getting off the ground, so there was no tournament. This time, however, it was the first-ever student councilpetition!

    The council thates out on top would get the most support from Rahern Academy. But beyond that, for the student councils, this was a matter of pride!

    The captains of each council were among the cream of the crop. Unsurprisingly, their self-esteem was through the roofpared to their peers.

    These were people who had lived their entire lives thinking they were the best��so it was a given!

    Especially since this tournament was the first of its kind. The glory of winning the inaugural event was far more valuable than any other wins.

    And so, during this time when there were ominous vibes swirling around Rahern Academy��

    Finally, the student council tournament was about to kick off!

    In front of the Unnamed Academy��s arena, all the students gathered, standing at attention led by the twelve council captains.

    ��Oh, Charlotte! How coincidental it is that we��re assigned to be next to each other!��

    At that moment, a figure with a rxed smile approached them.

    With a keen memory to remember every face, she was the literary department��s top student and the captain of the infantry council, Eirina Ornoa.

    With aposed demeanor, she continued, ��Did you know there will be a system of alliances in this studentpetition?��

    What Eirina said was mostly true, so Charlotte couldn��t help but direct her gaze toward her.

    ��So?��

    ��I was just thinking whether to secure it first. The Lion��s Order is a prime target, after all.��

    Upon hearing those words, Charlotte regarded Eirina quietly. If they were to form an alliance, the councils would likely share the victory.

    Reducing the number ofpetitors was hardly a bad idea. But Eirina had chosen the wrong opponent.

    ��The winner will be the Lion��s Order.��

    Charlotte had no interest other than for her council to win solo. Eirina didn��t seem disappointed by Charlotte��s resolute answer.

    ��That��s a relief. I wanted to avoid the Lion��s Order forming an alliance with others.��

    On the contrary, Eirina smiled.

    What she wanted to confirm was whether Charlotte had any intention of forming an alliance or not. And now, she had confirmed that intention was nonexistent. That was a victory in itself!

    Eirina, being the cunning literary department top student, was quite clever indeed.

    Just then, a giant man stepped onto the stage.

    Nobody at Rahern Academy didn��t know this giant man.

    It was Durandal, the headmaster and former war general.

    He surveyed the students with his arms crossed. His imposing presence made even the students in the back tense up.

    Noticing that all the students had gathered, Durandal slowly smiled.

    ��I��m Durandal, in charge of this first student council tournament.��

    By now, everyone knew his name, yet he introduced himself briefly.

    ��Now, let��s go over the tournament rules.��

    All eyes were glued to him instantly. Everyone had been anticipating this tournament.

    Naturally, the rules were bound to garner attention.

    ��Today, Rahern Academy will turn into a battlefield.��

    And then, he uttered the most ludicrous statement��Rahern Academy was going to be a battlefield!

    ��The rules are simple.��

    At that moment, a professor from the magic department appeared in front of the council captains.

    He held out a number of bracelets in his hand.

    ��First, you need to choose two individuals in your council to wear the bracelets.��

    Durandal strapped a bracelet to his arm. A red glow emitted from the bracelet.

    ��Taking bracelets from others is simple. You defeat your opponent, and you can steal it.��

    The magic department professor stepped closer to Durandal, holding out his glowing yellow bracelet for him.

    Durandal then ced his bracelet against the professor��s, and soon, the professor��s bracelet turned the same red as Durandal��s.

    ��You can also form alliances like this. If both bracelets turn the same color, you��ll be on the same team and can share the victory.��

    With that exnation, Durandal removed the bracelet.

    ��You have until six o��clock tonight.��

    Since it was currently 9 a.m., it meant that for the next nine hours, Rahern Academy would be immersed in the chaos of war!

    ��The condition for victory is the council that holds the most bracelets by the end time.��

    A clear-cut requirement.

    ��As soon as every council member puts on their bracelet, the start signal will go off.��

    At that moment, the magic professor pped his hands. In an instant, bracelets appeared in the hands of the council captains.

    ��Victory belongs to those who seize it.��

    As Durandal finished his statement, the councils sprang into action.

    Everyone realized the importance of securing the first location.

    They had to select who would wear the bracelets without letting others catch on.

    As everyone knew that, the moment they were about to move��

    <em>Click!</em>

    The sound of something being loaded rang out.

    Those who thought they misheard turned to see a woman with dark blue hair standing there.

    After registering the scene, the reality set in for everyone.

    It was Charlotte Balheim, the captain of the Lion��s Order who just grabbed a bracelet without a second thought.

    Her boldness was quintessentially Charlotte.

    Everyone thinking the same thing: Ah, that bracelet won��t be taken from her, no matter what happens.

    With all eyes on her, Charlotte calmly turned to lead her council.

    Not one teammate dared to question her actions.

    It was a given. In the Lion��s Order, Charlotte was the only one guaranteed to strap on a bracelet.

    ��I wonder who the other person will be.��

    ��Could it be her brother, Kraush Balheim?��

    The other joker of the Lion��s Order��Kraush Balheim.

    Everyone assumed he would also don a bracelet.

    ��Are you going to wear one?��

    Charlotte showed Kraush her bracelet as they left the arena together.

    Upon seeing her bracelet, Kraush shook his head.

    ��I have someone in mind.��

    ��Not wearing it yourself?��

    ��Given my traits, the chance of being forced to retire early is high.��

    For Kraush, a bracelet was a constraint. If he put in his all, he was very likely to have to retire.

    And if someone attacked him from the other side, he could lose the bracelet.

    Thus, Kraush had no intention of wearing one. Instead, he looked at the person most suited to wear it.

    As soon as she met Kraush��s gaze, she tilted her head.

    ��Haring.��

    ��Huh?��

    The person Kraush chose was none other than Haring.

    ��You had quite the clever idea.��

    Delon Mkis, son of the Prime Minister of Starlon, adjusted his sses in agreement with Kraush��s choice.

    ��Haring has invisibility. She��s one of the best at protecting a bracelet.��

    If Haring chooses to escape, there��s no way to find her.

    So she was the perfect candidate to carry a bracelet.

    ��Oh, I��ll do my best!��

    With Delon��s exnation, Haring��s eyes sparkled with realization.

    Her eyes gleamed with delight at being helpful to Kraush, reminiscent of a cat that just offered its heart to its owner.

    Thus, the second member of the Lion��s Order to wear a bracelet was Haring.

    With Haring strapping on her own bracelet securely, some time passed.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With the sound of fireworks echoing in the sky, letters appeared.

    [START]

    [8:46:13]

    All the members had finished putting on the bracelets, marking the tournament��smencement.

    Moreover, a countdown was also visible in the sky.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    For today, Rahern Academy was truly transformed into a battlefield.

    ��What are you nning to do, sis?��

    Kraush asked Charlotte as they gazed up at the sky.

    Charlotte, crossing her arms, looked back at Delon.

    ��Delon, besides us, which council is the top contender, and which is the trickiest?��

    Gathering information was the literary department��s duty.

    Quickly analyzing, Delon replied, ��The Empire��s third princess, Sigrid Ephania, leads the White Ghost.��

    As expected, the White Ghost was mentioned!

    ��And the trickiest contenders would be the council led by the first-year top student from the magic department, Barkram Arios, known as the Inma Council.��

    Oh boy! This was looking spicy!

    The infamous Demon King Dykram Arios��the long-awaited first blood of the magic line of the Empire.

    Barkram Arios, dreaded for his expertise in long-range assaults shielded by imprable defense magic, would be a formidable adversary.

    With such power, the Inma Council, popted with Empire-magic prodigies, posed a significant dilemma.

    While the Empire��s magic was inherently unstable, it excelled in sheer firepower.

    It mightck stability but could generate incredible destruction, proving most effective during wars.

    Delon recognized these factors, hence why he deemed the Inma Council the trickiest.

    Yet there was more trouble on the horizon.

    Barkram Arios leaned toward the pro-Empire faction.

    Although the councils were meant to function independently, there was a solid chance the White Ghost, led by Sigrid, would cooperate with him.

    To top it off, Sigrid��s group also had Fleray, who led the Force Council.

    Viewing this situation, one couldn��t help but recognize how powerful the Empire truly was.

    And Sigrid had continuously been gathering her faction at Rahern Academy.

    ��Barkram, huh?��

    By coincidence, An took a slight interest in Barkram.

    An was also from the magic department, so he must have heard plenty about Barkram.

    Since he recently got beaten quite badly by Charlotte, An had redoubled his efforts in his magical training.

    Originally training in magic to escape from the grip of the Fire King, Igrit, things had recently loosened, allowing An��s focus to waver.

    ��Despite appearances, he��s as fiery as the mes hemands from the Igrit family.��

    Due to his Lunar Body, An was born with a frail physique; he didn��t have the persistence others possessed.

    Yet, once he was fueled with determination, he became quite overwhelming��even Kraush would acknowledge that side of him!

    Charlotte had spurred him on to realize his potential. And if he faced Barkram in this tournament, there was a good chance he would learn even more.

    ��An.��

    Kraush thumped his shoulder gently.

    ��You handle Barkram Arios when he shows up.��

    You can do it!

    Kraush wouldn��t have befriended him for no reason.

    Even without hearing Kraush��s reassurance, An cracked a smile.

    ��Leave it to me. I��ll show you the rebellion of a second-year top student!��

    This one, you can definitely count on.

    ��The top contenders are locked in a showdown. Isn��t this interesting?��

    ��Yes, indeed it is.��

    Meanwhile, with Charlotte��s concise summary, Delon nodded in agreement.

    ��Lastly, the wild cards would be the council led by John Gray, the top student of the special ss, and the council headed by Talia Valles, the top student of the magic department.��

    As soon as John and Talia��s councils were mentioned, Kraush nced up at the sky.

    At that moment, crows were pping calmly up above.

    ��What are they nning?��

    Talia Valles, the magic department��s top student, hailed from the Crimson Garden.

    Her name suggested an obedient nature, but one couldn��t be sure she wouldn��tpete for the top spot in the tournament.

    ��This group is truly full of unexpected variables, I have nothing more to say.��

    The council led by Talia was a small group. They couldn��t wage a full-scale war, but they posed a threat.

    Hence, predicting their moves was tricky.

    On the other hand, the special councils piled with entrics were a hurricane of unpredictability.

    Having undergone all the exnations, Charlotte nodded fervently.

    ��Well, that simplifies things.��

    Charlotte��s hair swirled around as she stood up confidently before her council, turning the gaze of all the Lion��s Order members towards her.

    ��The Lion��s Order is going hunting for the White Ghost.��

    A straightforward decision.

    The strongest will go after the strongest prey without hesitation

 Chapter: 229

    Chapter: 229

    <strong>The White Ghost</strong>

    The White Ghost is centered around the Empire��s third princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    Originally, it was meant to be solely an Empire faction, but that��s not the story anymore.

    Why, you ask? Because the White Ghost is a mashup of all sorts of characters!

    ��Cough, cough! Now that we��re done, can I go look for Kraush?��

    The first to speak was Arsholder Freya, the most ginormous dude in the White Ghost. He yawned widely, showing zero interest in helping out.

    ��Ugh, Arsholder! Have you<em>not</em>brushed your teeth again? You filthy creature! Get out of here; I can��t stand sharing a space with you!��

    A guy, visibly horrified, pulled out a tissue to cover his nose. This one was a cleanliness freak who wrapped himself up tightly, leaving only his head exposed.

    ��Ugh, Sigrid! They��re fighting again, aren��t they? Can��t we just kick them all out and let me be alone?��

    On the opposite side of the spectrum, a small boy, who resembled a girl at a nce, smiled sweetly as if showcasing his cuteness.

    ��Wow, look at that girl passing by! She��s cute��totally my type!��

    He was grinning like an idiot while ogling a girl walking past the ssroom.

    Then there was a dude with a blindfold who didn��t say a word, yet strange, peculiar orbs floated around him.

    Everyone here couldn��t suppress their quirks, and it was a chaotic scene.

    This was the result of Sigrid trying her best to rally the free spirits of the<em>Sky Generation</em>.

    However, Sigrid had a few shorings.

    She had the charisma to gather people butcked the skill to lead them effectively.

    Proof of this? These people didn��t know how toe together.

    They were all strutting around, acting like they were the best!

    But still, despite all this, everyone knew who the real leader was.

    ��That��s enough.��

    The moment Sigrid��s voice echoed from the couch she was lounging on, the ssroom��s energy shifted instantly.

    The previously chaotic atmosphere vanished in an instant.

    ��Meiri.��

    Sigrid called for the secretary of the White Ghost, and Meiri respectfully bowed her head before reporting.

    ��The Lion��s Order is heading this way. It seems they��ve been targeting us since the beginning.��

    Meiri specialized in detection skills.

    Having the broadest range of detection abilities among the<em>Sky Generation</em>, she was quick to notice the Lion��s Order��s movements.

    ��What about the Inma Council and Goeha Council?��

    ��I just told Toy and Tai to ry the Lion��s Order��s movements.��

    Sigrid��s twin subordinates, Bai Sa and Toy Popoa, were sent to the Inma and Goeha councils to ensure they reported anything right away.

    Sigrid apuded Meiri��s efficient handling of tasks and stood up.

    ��You all heard that, right?��

    Over time, Sigrid had been trying to train the<em>Sky Generation</em>to handle matters.

    However, managing such unique personalities was no easy feat.

    Thus, Sigrid concluded it would be better to let everyone do their best individually rather than try to unify them.

    ��At the very least, I believe no one will tarnish the name of the White Ghost.��

    Sigrid wasn��t worried even if they didn��t unify.

    Individually, their strength was on a different level��this is what the<em>Sky Generation</em>was all about.

    ��Crush the Lion��s Order.��

    One defeat was absolutely uneptable!

    As she spoke, she swung the ssroom door open.

    And there stood a man holding a spear.

    His previously serious gaze was now tempered, radiating a sharpness that rivaled the first-year students.

    Glen Diana. He was Mary Diana��s cousin.

    ��Glen, you��re included as well.��

    ��Yes, Sigrid.��

    Upon hearing her, Glen bowed his head in acknowledgment as Sigrid walked past him.

    It was an all-out confrontation with the Lion��s Order.

    ��Among all this, there��s one thing that must happen.��

    Charlotte Balheim. Kraush Balheim.

    These two siblings must be crushed this time!

    Sigrid��s piercing blue eyes gleamed ominously.

    ��

    The White Ghost��s headquarters was located west of the Unnamed Academy.

    And at the moment, Kraush and his group were hiding nearby.

    The White Ghost had Meiri, a specialist in detection.

    She had the capability to even detect the most formidable of threats down the line.

    Thus, the Lion��s Order was cautious; moving recklessly would just give them away.

    ��If we move in any further, my magic will definitely be detected.��

    At present, the Lion��s Order was using An��s magic to conceal themselves.

    But even An��s magic had its limits.

    Three hundred meters remained to the White Ghost��s building, quite a distance yet still within Meiri��s keen detection range.

    ��The key figure in the White Ghost is Meiri. With her exceptional detection skills and quick information ry, she moves the White Ghost.��

    Delon, son of the Starlon Chancellor, adjusted his sses while exining Meiri��s role.

    ��Eliminating her will be our primary objective. The White Ghost is heavily dependent on her.

    Though they have talented members, the White Ghost��s nature means they can��t effectivelye together. Her existence might be even more crucial than Sigrid Ephania!��

    Taking out Meiri would shatter the White Ghost��smand system.

    Of course, just because Meiri was taken out didn��t mean the strengths of the<em>Sky Generation</em>would diminish.

    They were still formidable!

    Had the Lion��s Order imposed theirmand structure in the all-out war, the oue was all but assured.

    ��The tricky part is pinpointing Meiri��s location.��

    ��Yes, she��s probably guarded right at the core. There��s a good chance she��s wearing a bracelet, too.��

    And the other one was most likely with Sigrid.

    Kraush listened to Delon��s summary, pondering his next move.

    He wanted to prioritize eliminating Meiri, just as Delon suggested.

    But to do so, he��d need to disrupt Meiri��s detection ability first.

    Without that, getting close was impossible!

    ��Easy peasy.��

    Suddenly, Charlotte spoke up, her eyes gleaming mischievously as she stared at the White Ghost��s building.

    ��I��ll act as bait. The rest of you, attack from the back!��

    Everyone was taken aback by her statement.

    ��Lady Charlotte?��

    Even Delon, who usually supported Charlotte��s ideas, was trying to dissuade her.

    In the Lion��s Order, Charlotte was undoubtedly their strongest force.

    But she was still human.

    Even Charlotte would expend energy facing off against the White Ghost��s<em>Sky Generation</em>.

    And especially with mages preparing siege spells on the other side.

    Unless it came down to closebat, moving nearly 300 meters while dodging magical bombardment would drain her power significantly.

    With the uing battle until 6 PM, everyone wanted to avoid it if possible.

    ��You guys are misunderstanding. When I say bait, I mean it literally.��

    ��Oh.��

    At that moment, Kraush finally grasped Charlotte��s intention.

    ��Exploiting the weaknesses of the detection skills.��

    Understanding dawned on Charlotte, and even Delon had a sudden moment of realization.

    Detection skills have onemon weakness.

    Detection ability is a very delicate skill.

    And the more precise a skill is, the more vulnerable it is to sudden impact.

    Should the brain receive more shock than it can process, it would instantly incapacitate it.

    Charlotte nned to leverage that weakness.

    And this was a tactic only she could employ.

    ��Let��s do it.��

    Kraush regarded it as the most usible operation.

    ��Sis, will you be able to return safely?��

    But Charlotte still was headed for the reality of being bait.

    Seeing Kraush��s concern, Charlotte snorted lightly.

    ��Who am I again? What could go wrong?��

    Truly, the most reliable sister in the world!

    Kraush and everyone exchanged nces.

    Operationmenced!

    ��

    Meiri, a member of the Lion��s Order, was amoner who wasn��t initially held in high regard by people.

    Primarily, her visiblebat skills weren��t very impressive.

    However, though shecked battle abilities, she possessed innate detection skills.

    Because of this, during the Rahern Academy entrance exam, she showcased a bizarre spectacle.

    Namely, without attacking her opponent, she dodged every attack and caused them to exhaust themselves while beingpletely evaded.

    The sight of a petite girl effortlessly dodging attacks from a hulking man while he crumpled out of energy felt somewhat cowardly, yet everyone acknowledged her talent.

    Her evasive skills based on her detection capabilities were, without doubt, the best in Rahern Academy.

    And right now��

    Meiri sensed an enormous presence approaching her.

    ck, ck��

    A woman was strolling leisurely toward the White Ghost building.

    With dark blue hair and striking blue eyes, she resembled an aloof blue rose atop a cliff.

    ��Charlotte Balheim is on the move.��

    Seizing the moment, Meiri promptly alerted the entire White Ghost team.

    ��Could she really be heading for the White Ghost alone?��

    Typically, one would assume a trap in situations like this; but this was Charlotte we��re talking about.

    She could very well be heading for the White Ghost, alone!

    ��What on earth��?��

    Just as Meiri pondered this, Sigrid��s furious shout rang out.

    ��Meiri, deactivate your detection immediately!��

    It was the moment Meiri questioned what was happening, and as if in response, Charlotte��s presence struck her detection system like a thunderbolt.

    The moment that smile twisted on Charlotte��s lips, a shockwave of deadly aura burst forth, filling Meiri��s field of detection.

    With her sensitivity to detection, she experienced the overwhelming sensation of being suffocated.

    ��AAAACK!��

    Meiri screamed, copsing to the ground as blood poured from her nose and eyes.

    ��Meiri!��

    First-year students watching her rushed towards Meiri, panicking.

    Though they scrambled to provide emergency aid, Meiri��s consciousness had already fled.

    Charlotte��s immense power had overwhelmed her detection skill in an instant!n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ��S-Sigrid! Meiri has fainted!��

    One flustered first-year shouted in a hurry, rying the news to Sigrid.

    Upon hearing this, Sigrid��s jaw clenched tightly.

    She had alerted them to Charlotte��s advance, but was already a step behind.

    ��Keep an eye on Meiri until she regains consciousness. The Lion��s Order members will surely attempt to breach the building. Zodiac Cloria, Hyzen Handrickson.��

    As Sigrid called them out, the two followed behind her.

    ��Sigrid, if the White Ghost wins this time, do you grant me my wish?��

    One of them, a boy with ck hair and red eyes, was Zodiac Cloria.

    ��If only Charlotte would fix that awful personality of hers.��

    The other was a guy with blonde hair, sporting a devilish grin��Hyzen Handrickson.

    Sigrid had specifically chosen them; they were the perfect duo to take Charlotte down.

    ��Before that����

    Sigrid decided to gift something before facing Charlotte.

    ��Barkram.��

    The leader of the Inma Council and the son of Demon King Dykram Arios.

    Barkram Arios, a prodigy in long-range assault magic, received Sigrid��smand.

    ��Fire at full force!��

    Outside the window, a beam of crimson light shot forth, ready to obliterate everything in its path.

 Chapter: 230

    Chapter: 230

    <strong>Crash and sh!</strong>

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With a thunderous sound echoing outside, Kraush smashed through the window and broke into the White Ghost building.

    ��Is that Barkram Arios?��

    He remembered the crimson beam he had just seen, undoubtedly the work of Barkram, the top student in magic.

    Kraush was well aware that the Inma Council and the White Ghost had teamed up, so he clicked his tongue.

    He felt a slight disturbance concerning Charlotte.

    After all, there was Sigrid, who knew quite a bit about Charlotte in the White Ghost.

    Sigrid would undoubtedly have her own way to deal with Charlotte.

    ��No time to get distracted.��

    Kraush pushed aside his worries about Charlotte.

    It was her after all. It would��ve been a waste to worry about her when he could��ve focused on others.

    What needed to be done now was to take out Meiri while Charlotte bought him some time.

    ��Let��s move. They must have noticed our entry.��

    Currently, the Lion��s Order was split into two teams of first- and second-year students.

    Given the nature of the building, it was more efficient to move separately rather than together.

    So, it was none other than Kraush himself who led the second-year students of the Lion��s Order.

    ��Yikes, I��m getting anxious here.��

    The faces of the second-years alongside Karandis were all tense. Well, they had barged deep into enemy territory, so naturally, the less experienced second-years were on edge.

    ��Don��t worry. The ones defending are way more nervous.��

    It was always the defenders who were more anxious.

    On the flip side, they were moving without anything to lose.

    One bracelet was with Charlotte, and the other was with Haring, who was hiding under an invisibility spell.

    ��The ones with nothing are often more dangerous.��

    That��s the beauty of reckless charges.

    At that moment, as Kraush dashed through the corridor, his sixth sense picked up a presence.

    The face of the owner of that presence twisted when he figured out who it was.

    In an instant, Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime was drawn and swung towards the direction of the sensation.

    <em>Kbang!</em>

    Then, along with a shattered wall, a fist the size of a person came flying in.

    As the sudden punch collided with Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime, the area was filled with smoke from the explosion.

    ��Kraush!��

    ��Kraush, sir!��

    In that moment, An and Karandis shouted in unison.

    An immediately tried to blow the smoke away with wind magic, just as he realized the crimson beam was piercing through the mist.

    ��Ugh!��

    As An activated his defense magic, the beam shifted and smashed through the ceiling before hitting his barrier.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With the ceiling crashing down, An��s group and Kraush were now separated.

    <em>Cough cough!</em>

    ��What��s going on?��

    The second-years of the Lion��s Order were thrown into confusion by the sudden turn of events.

    ��Enemy assault! Get ready!��

    However, at An��s firmmand, they rapidly regained theirposure.

    They��d gone through hellish training, so panicking like this couldn��t be allowed.

    But it seemed their opponents had no intent to let them catch their breath.

    From the broken ceiling, members of the White Ghost leaped down.

    Simultaneously, An sensed the presence of magic from beyond the walls.

    It was definitely Barkram��s long-range targeting magic.

    They were intentionally stirring chaos to strike at them.

    ��Hah!��

    An scoffed.

    <em>Whoosh!</em>

    In that moment, mes erupted from his entire body.

    ��Looks like they��re underestimating us.��

    They��d have to know just who excels in chaos.

    ��

    After separating from An and the second-year students.

    Kraush found himself face to face with a man.

    Beneath his discarded upper clothing, tattoos covered his entire body.

    He definitely looked like a giant that couldn��t be called human.

    This was someone who wouldter be known as Tujera.

    Arsholder Freya.

    There he was, revealing his full strength right off the bat by using giant transformation.

    ��He��s smashing the whole building.��

    Did he think Rahelrn Academy would fix it all on its own?

    Seeing Arsholder walking out by breaking the outer wall made Kraush click his tongue.

    ��Haha! Told you my instincts are spot on!��

    At that moment, Arsholder, facing Kraush, let out a roughugh.

    ��His response is quicker than I expected.��

    Arsholder had attempted to sneak up on Kraush, solely driven by his intention to fight him.

    What unreasonable determination!

    ��Come on, Kraush, let��s fight!��

    Kraush felt bemused as he lowered his sword.

    ��Didn��t we just settle the oue twice already?��

    ��I don��t do ��giving up�� in my vocabry. Lost once? Twice? Five times? I��ll keeping back until I win!��

    In other words, he was saying he��d charge until he won.

    ��Is that so?��

    Kraush nodded, as if he understood.

    Arsholder grinned wide as he dered, ��That��s the spirit, Kraush!��

    And then he lunged towards Kraush with glee.

    As he charged, Kraush observed him with resignation.

    Suddenly, Kraush��s form dissipated into thin air.

    Having been taken down by Kraush before, Arsholder wrapped himself in aura the moment Kraush vanished, preparing his defense.

    He focused his senses to try and pin down Kraush.

    But he didn��t attack.

    Kraush had zipped past him using elerator.

    Arsholder��s expression turned to one of confusion.

    But for Kraush, it was the right choice.

    His goal wasn��t to fight Arsholder, but to reach Meiri.

    ��Kraush!��

    Realizing it a moment toote, Arsholder extended his hand towards Kraush.

    He thought Kraush would engage him in a head-on fight, but he never expected him to abandon that for a distraction.

    Anger surged along with disappointment.

    Yet Arsholder didn��t know Kraush at all.

    Just as he reached out, Kraush stomped down hard.

    With the same running stance, Kraush turned and pressed into Arsholder��s reach.

    Arsholder had extended his arms fully to catch Kraush.

    Naturally, he couldn��t stop him.

    Kraush and Arsholder��s eyes met for an instant.

    As Kraush��s crimson eyes turned red, Arsholder let out a roughugh.

    ��Hah, haha!��

    He had purposely created this opening so he could pounce on Kraush.

    Even after defeating him twice, he showed no sign of letting his guard down and made his chance.

    This was what fueled Arsholder��s rage.

    Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime was now stained red.

    Dark ck mes erupted haphazardly from his body.

    Seeing that, Arsholder also summoned his aura.

    However, he was a step behind in terms of preparation.

    ��Damn it, I��m losing again.��

    epting his impending defeat calmly, Arsholder��s aura showed no signs of letting up.

    Until the very end, he intended to take on Kraush.

    At the very least, he aimed tond a lucky punch.

    Just then, he saw a sh of golden light in his eyes.

    <em>Zing!</em>n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    And in the blink of an eye, that golden sh shed with Kraush��s de wreathed in dark mes.

    Kraush��s expression scrunched up as he observed the light.

    ��This is����

    He couldn��t forget that power.

    Because that skill belonged to the famed de family of Diana.

    Then, Arsholder grimaced, displeased.

    ��Disruption!��

    ��It��s not disruption, I��m saving you!��

    As Arsholder grumbled in anger, a voice responded.

    Kraush turned in that direction and encountered a boy wielding a spear.

    The energy pouring from the boy��s spear was no ordinary affair.

    It was as if he had drawn forth his future life force as a price.

    An overwhelming amount of aura flowed out of him, unusual for someone his age.

    The sheer volume of aura was abnormal, almost uncontroble.

    And Kraush knew perfectly well who this person was.

    ����Glen?��

    Mary Diana��s cousin.

    Glen Diana.

    He belonged to the same elite second-year ss as Kraush.

    As Kraush called out his name in confusion, Glen gripped his spear tightly.

    Without waiting for further words, he charged at Kraush with unrelenting speed.

    As Glen kicked off the ground, the floor caved in beneath him.

    Simultaneously, his spear raced straight for Kraush, imbued with incredible destructive force.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    Even dodging would yield damage from the surrounding impact.

    Realizing this, Kraush opted to receive the blow, resulting in his body being pushed back.

    This was the enhanced body of Kraush, strengthened by Annihtion Erosion.

    He never expected to be momentarily overpowered by someone at Rahelrn Academy.

    Kraush��s eyes widened in astonishment as Glen chuckled lightly.

    ��Surprised I��m stronger?��

    His gaze had a bizarre glint to it.

    Kraush sensed that Glen was not in a normal state.

    ��What the heck happened to you?��

    Kraush recalled that Glen hadn��t been around for a while.

    He had figured Glen was training, but he never expected him to show up in this condition after entering the White Ghost.

    ��It was Sigrid��s doing.��

    Kraush immediately deduced who was behind this.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    She must have done something to Glen.

    ��Kraush is my opponent!��

    At that moment, Arsholder��s frustration at being interrupted surged as his massive finger mmed down into the ground.

    Suddenly, Arsholder flipped the ground upside down.

    The shockwave surged towards where Kraush and Glen stood, causing them to be hurled into the air amid flying debris.

    Even in mid-air, Glen pressed his attack towards Kraush.

    Kraush felt a bitter taste in his mouth.

    If he exerted all his power here, reaching Meiri would be impossible.

    But ignoring the explosively powerful Glen was not an option either.

    That was a type of power that consumed its user.

    And Kraush knew all too well he was using a simr kind of power himself.

    Just then, the waiting Arsholder below grew evenrger.

    ��Kraush!��

    Fueled by a maniacal obsession, he activated his giant transformation once again.

    Suddenly, Arsholder��s figure grew as massive as the White Ghost building itself.

    ��This crazy bastard.��

    Arsholder had excessively channeled his aura to activate his giant form.

    Why did nobody know how to just take care of themselves?

    He wasn��t trying to get himself killed��what a ridiculous situation��but Kraush now found himself in quite the dilemma.

    Arsholder below, Glen above.

    He risked being sandwiched between them.

    ��Damn it.��

    While he��d hoped to conserve his strength, he changed his mind.

    ��Might as well take them both down.��

    At that moment, with the urge to unleash his Annihtion Erosion fueled by elerator, a massive tidal wave surged towards Arsholder��s foot.

    ��Ugh!?��

    Caught up with Kraush, Arsholder was unable to respond and lost his bnce.

    Thus, the trajectory of his punch aimed at Kraush shifted.

    Kraush immediately activated elerator.

    In no time, he maneuvered past Arsholder��s colossal fist while plummeting.

    Meanwhile, Glen, in hot pursuit, was instead deterred by Arsholder��s punch.

    As Kraush shot downwards, he seized the moment, gripping Rain Thunder Prime.

    The chaos of ck mes surged around the sword, eager to strike.

    <em>Bzzzt!</em>

    As Rain Thunder Prime heated up, Kraush swung it toward Arsholder��s head.

    Annihtion Erosion (�����g)

    Third Style (��ʽ)

    Heavenly Thunder (�������)

    <em>Boom!</em>

    With the st, Rain Thunder and ck mes crashed down on Arsholder��s head.

    ��Gwah!��

    Arsholder coughed out ck smoke, and his body crumbled to the ground.

    <em>Crash!</em>

    As Arsholder smashed through the building walls, Kraushnded on the ground.

    Then he turned to the source of the voice calling for him.

    ��Kraush!��

    It was Karandis.

    When they had been separated from An, Karandis had somehow ended up closer to Kraush��s side.

    ��Quickly! I��ll hold Glen back!��

    Hearing those words, Kraush paused for a moment, looking at Karandis.

    Glen��s state was clearly abnormal.

    He couldn��t shake off the worry of what Sigrid had done to him, but this was a grudge match.

    They had an obligation to ensure the Lion��s Order won.

    ��But.��

    Glen could be dealt with after the battle.

    But could Karandis really hold back Glen, given his current state?

    ����No second-guessing.��

    Kraush had seen Karandis��s determination and efforts plenty of times.

    Most importantly, she was a fellow member of the Lion��s Order.

    If he didn��t trust her, who else could he trust?

    ��Glen��s pushing himself too hard. I��ll leave it to you.��

    Seeing Kraush rxed while speakingfortably with her, Karandis clenched her fists tightly.

    Her eyes sparkled with determination.

    She felt immense joy knowing Kraush believed in her.

    ��Okay!��

    Upon hearing Karandis��s spirited affirmation, Kraush stomped onto the floor.

    Activating elerator, he sped away from the scene.

    <em>Thud��</em>

    Momentster, as Kraush disappeared, Glen emerged from the smoke.

    Realizing toote that Kraush had vanished, he furrowed his brow.

    ��Kraush! Sorry, but I��m your opponent now.��

    ��Karandis Poseus.��

    Glen muttered her name briefly as he readied his spear.

    ��If you block me, I��ll just break through.��

    For the Empire.

    And for the Diana family.

    He was determined to execute his mission, and thus he swung his spear.

 Chapter: 231

    Chapter: 231

    <strong>Corridor of the White Ghost</strong>

    Kraush had entrusted Glen to Karandis and was now racing down the corridor at breakneck speed.

    <strong>Bang, Bang!</strong>

    The noises echoing around him were the sounds of battle from various parts of the White Ghost building.

    ��An is definitely shing with Barkram.��

    The odds? Who knows! The magic showdown was truly a battle of knowledge, a pure sh of intelligence.

    As for An, he had momentarily stopped casting magic, while Barkram, being the son of the Demon Lord, must have been studying spells non-stop.

    Barkram was as genius as An, no doubt about it.

    ��I��ll just have to trust him.��

    Even if it meant they might all be wiped out in this battle, Kraush was determined to reach Meiri.

    With that thought, he pushed his speed to the next level.

    At the same time, Kraush��s sixth sense began to spread sharply around him.

    Meiri would be kept in the safest spot within the White Ghost.

    As he realized this, he became even more attuned to find her.

    Before long, he could sense various feelings within the White Ghost building.

    There were so many people that it felt like a jumbled mess.

    But Kraush steadily tracked Meiri��s presence.

    Then, he soon stumbled upon a ce where his instincts failed him.

    It seemed oddly blocked off, as if someone was deliberately hiding it from his detection.

    ��Here!��

    The moment he arrived at that spot, Kraush immediately turned his body in that direction.

    Maybe it was from using his sixth sense too much, but a slight headache throbbed; however, there was no room for hesitation now that he��d pinpointed the location.

    ��Herees Kraush!��

    ��Block him!��

    At that moment, he met members of the White Ghost and Inma Group running down the corridor.

    The evidence that these two factions were indeed allied was right before him.

    ��Phew.��

    As soon as he spotted them, Kraush exhaled a breath of smoke.

    Synchronizing with the explosive leap propelled by Annihtion Erosion, heunched himself forward.

    Just as he jumped, a member from the White Ghost swung a spear at him.

    But Kraush grabbed the spear with his hand and twisted his body, delivering a kick to the guy��s head.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    The White Ghost member mmed into the wall after Kraush��s counter.

    Kraush then grabbed the spear and hurled it toward an Inma Group member.

    The thrown spear flew at an rming speed toward the Inma Group member.

    In a panic, that member tried to parry it with his sword.

    But just at that moment, the spear vanished right in front of his eyes.

    He sliced through empty air, losing his bnce and stability.

    By the time he realized the crisis and attempted to regain his stance, it was toote.

    The spear had already returned to Kraush��s hand and pierced through his chest.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    ��Grah!��

    The guy let out a scream as his chest was ripped open, rolling on the floor.

    Kraush swiftly threw the spear at another person sneaking up behind him, impaling him effortlessly.

    He had taken down three people in a matter of moments.

    They were decent students in their own right, but they were no match for Kraush.

    Unless they were on the same level as the generation of the sky, they couldn��t even dream of holding him back.

    It seemed they understood that fact.

    Kraush had to halt his running footsteps.

    Because he faced a familiar face up ahead.

    ��Phew, you��ve shown up.��

    ������Kraush.��

    Seeing Kraush take a light breath and disy a less than weing reaction, the person before him gave a bittersweet smile.

    A tall young man with brown hair.

    The student leader of the Gohidan.

    The Hero of the Commoners, Felray.

    He was there, standing in his path.

    There was Sigrid in the White Ghost.

    Her power exerted immense influence within the Empire.

    Thus, the Gohidan,prised of many ordinarymoners within the Empire, could not free themselves from Sigrid��s grasp.

    What��s more, Sigrid had willingly lent her power to ensure that nobles couldn��t bullymoners studying at Rahelrn Academy.

    That meant Felray couldn��t simply be free of Sigrid either.

    Kraush was well aware of this situation.

    So, without further ado, he pointed his Rain Thunder at Felray.

    ��I��m stopping you.��

    ��Yeah.��

    For the Gohidan��s sake, Felray had to block Kraush.

    Thus, Felray too drew his sword.

    ��I��ll definitely stop you.��

    A sense of determination emanated from Felray.

    He was much stronger than he had been when Kraush saved him back in Hardenhartz.

    ��So Felray��s entering Mastery too.��

    Everyone seemed to be getting stronger everywhere.

    However, despite facing Felray, Kraush had a smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    Because he knew Felray was diligently growing stronger.

    In case of future danger, he wanted Felray to be strong enough to handle it.

    ��I��m definitely breaking through.��

    With that deration, ck mes erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    The moment of collision between the Gohidan��s student leader, the Hero of the Commoners, Felray, and the top student of the Unnamed Academy, Kraush Balheim, was upon them.

    ��

    <strong>Garden in Front of the White Ghost Building</strong>

    There was a massive hemispherical space disconnected from the outer world.

    Inside that area dwelled an all-consuming dark shadow.

    Within that shadowy space, the sound of continuous explosions and the chaos of battle reverberated.

    At the heart of the mor was a girl with dark blue hair.

    She was none other than the Swordmaster, Charlotte Balheim, leaping through the hemispherical space.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    At that moment, shadowy pirs began to rain down from the walls of that shadowy realm.

    But Charlotte remained unfazed, evading every one of the falling shadow pirs with just the slightest of movements.

    Initially, she sliced through a few, but the shadows extended like water, returning tosh out at her.

    As such, Charlotte opted to evade rather than exhaust herself by striking back.

    ��It feels just like dancing.��

    A boy with dark hair and red eyes watched her performance.

    Zodiac Cloria.

    Holding a ck scythe made of shadows, he beamed with delight at the sight of Charlotte.

    His skill: ��Umbra.��

    This was the shadowy space he manipted to control shadows freely.

    The thick, shadowy exterior was immune to physical attacks, meaning no matter how much one cut at it, it would instantly rebound.

    Thus, there was only one condition for a swordsman to escape this realm: take down Zodiac.

    Yet that task was far from simple.

    For one, Zodiac��s closebat skills weren��t weak by any means.

    <strong>Ching!</strong>

    They were now caught up with yet another opponent shing swords with Charlotte.

    ��Charlotte, your sword always feels so heavy!��

    With a crude smile, the blond man was none other than Hyzen Handrickson.

    Strangely enough, he was performing the same sword techniques as Charlotte.

    His skill: ��Exigo.��

    This ability allowed him to perfectly mimic an opponent��s skills, and with a high enough mastery, he could also replicate their habits and charming traits.

    But there was arge cost to using such a skill; it significantly fatigued his physical body.

    However, Hyzen seemed to bepensating for that drawback with something else.

    It was the shadow armor provided by Zodiac.

    The armor perfectly supported his body.

    Thanks to it, he was able to wield Charlotte��s techniques, which were on a level higher than his own.

    Charlotte��s cold gaze turned towards Hyzen.

    ��Ugh.��

    Seeing her reaction, Hyzen stomped the ground, unleashing a gust of sword energy.

    But that moment was fleeting.

    Charlotte had to parry another sword swung from behind her.

    <strong>Kawaaaaang!</strong>

    The impact from this blow was unlike any other.

    Even the normally resilient Charlotte felt a tingling in her arm from the shock.

    Charlotte��s eyes caught a glimpse of a woman.

    A figure radiating a pure white aura stood there.

    With beautiful sea-blue hair, piercing sapphire-like eyes, and a face so stunning that anyone seeing her would gasp.

    The third princess of the Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    One of the Ten Great Heavenly Swords.

    She struck at Charlotte with her weapon, the ��Sword of White Lines.��

    Chak!

    The moment Sigrid��s sword shed with Charlotte��s, portions of Charlotte��s sword froze.

    The inherent coldness of the White Dragon surged from the Sword of White Lines.

    Charlotte furrowed her brows, and in an instant, the energy of the sword swirled around her as the pressure of the White Dragon surged from Sigrid.

    Kaka-ka-ka-ka-kang!

    The sh between Charlotte��s sword energy and Sigrid��s White Dragon pressure created a deafening sound.

    There was no clear advantage to either side, but both energies neutralized each other.

    Charlotte��s signature technique, known for its overwhelming might in battle, was now rendered ineffective.

    ��That��s not a pretty sight.��

    Sigrid smiled sweetly as she pushed past Charlotte��s sword, immediately raising shadow pirs before Sigrid.

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    This time, a solid shadow pir shed with Charlotte��s sword.

    Of course, it only bought a momentary reprieve, allowing Sigrid to retreat.

    In the meantime, the shadow pirs began to rain down again.

    Amongst the pirs, Sigrid and Hyzen relentlessly attacked Charlotte.

    They preserved their own stamina while forcing Charlotte to keep fighting.

    ��So relentless.��

    Charlotte didn��t deem that behavior cowardly.

    There was nothing more foolish than taking a stand against someone stronger without using every means possible.

    The problem was that Sigrid was even stronger than any of them.

    ��This feels off.��

    Sigrid was already one of the top contenders at Rahelrn Academy.

    Whether by intent or by chance, she consistently maintained a distance from direct shes with Charlotte.

    Thus, Charlotte was unaware of the precise extent of Sigrid��s strength.

    Yet firsthand contact made the reality clear.

    Now, Charlotte understood why both she and Sigrid��s names had been put on par at Rahelrn Academy.

    ��That��s not just luck.��

    Sigrid was indeed powerful.

    The unique ability of the Ephania royal bloodline, the power of the White Dragon, gave her body an edge over normal people.

    Often described as a blessed body, the Celestial Bodhisattva, Sigrid possessed the strongest connection to the White Dragon among the royal lineage.

    As such, the cold energy emanating from her was potent enough to deter Charlotte from reckless advances.

    Moreover, the intimidating aura from the White Dragon bloodline held an overwhelming power.

    If Charlotte weren��t who she was, most would bow in submission or cower in fear when facing Sigrid.

    The power of the White Dragon was a nearly broken ability.

    What��s more, Charlotte had another reason to feel uneasy.

    ��The sword gets heavier as time goes on.��

    The more their swords shed, the more potent Sigrid��s de became.

    In reality, Sigrid��s sword had be three times as strongpared to their first sh.

    Charlotte couldn��t pinpoint it exactly.

    She also was unaware of the origin of Sigrid��s peculiar swordsmanship.

    But Charlotte was sure of one thing.

    ��If it strengthens ten-fold from now����

    Charlotte would eventually find herself unable to counter Sigrid��s sword.

    And it seemed that moment was fast approaching.

    She was shocked.

    Never did she expect to instinctively feel defeat here at Rahelrn Academy.

    ��This is fun.��

    For some reason, the corners of her lips curled upward.

    Normally, she��d be anxious, leading to mistakes, but Charlotte was different.

    She was Charlotte Balheim.

    Her expression twisted like that of a demon.

    How far could she push her sincerity in battle?

    She decided to put that theory to the test.

 Chapter: 232

    Chapter: 232

    <strong>On the Battlefield with Charlotte and Sigrid</strong>

    Charlotte��s sword began to sharpen more and more.

    At the same time, her footwork started to take on an entirely different ir.

    In her peculiar dance-like steps, Charlotte gracefully glided past the iing shadow pirs.

    However, the speed of her movements was light-years ahead of before.

    She was definitely just switching up her steps, yet somehow she slid across the ground like she was gliding.

    And her destination? None other than Zodiac.

    Zodiac, seeing Charlotte catch up to him at a speed he didn��t expect, hurriedly erected more pirs.

    But Charlotte smoothly dodged them all and closed in on him.

    Zodiac��s eyes widened in shock at the sight.

    Charlotte could pierce through the flow of Zodiac��s aura with her gaze.

    The shadow pirs were ultimately moving ording to his intentions.

    Knowing this, Charlotte waspletely aware of where the shadow pirs would rise next.

    ��What the��?��

    Just as Zodiac was about to lose his mind, hastily trying toprehend the absurdity of it all, Hyzen stepped in front of Charlotte.

    Hyzen was keeping in sync with Charlotte, adopting the same rhythm in his steps.

    In that moment, a blue aura burst forth from Charlotte��s sword.

    The energy connected directly to Hyzen��s neck, and in an instant, the sword shone brightly before reaching out to him.

    Almost immediately, blue energy spilled out from Hyzen��s sword as well.

    It was a textbook replication of the special technique Charlotte used called ��Wandering�� �� almost as if he had a clone.

    While he couldn��t harm Charlotte outright, he was able to block with equal force.

    Using that advantage, Hyzen swung his sword right down at Charlotte.

    And just as Hyzen��s sword was about to sh with Charlotte��s��

    <em>Bong!</em>

    For some reason, Charlotte��s sword was easily pushed back.

    As confusion flickered in Hyzen��s eyes, he suddenly realized that Charlotte had loosened her grip on the hilt as he struck.

    With the power from Hyzen��s sword, Charlotte��s weapon spun halfway around.

    Charlotte then swung her elbow towards the grip of the sword.

    In that instant, the sword, powered by her elbow, redirected the de toward Hyzen��s ribs beneath his armpit.

    It was practically a circus act.

    But even that stunt was beyond Hyzen��s ability to follow when he was using ��Exigo.��

    After all, Exigo merely allowed him to mimic Charlotte��s ability, not fully track her unique movements.

    Thus, as Hyzen struggled to keep up, he had to break off from Charlotte��s technique and yank his sword back.

    Just in time, he barely managed to block Charlotte��s sword de with the guard of his weapon.

    But it was a bad trade.

    Charlotte had already reimed the grip of her sword.

    ��Crazy.��

    As Hyzen dropped the facade of bravado, his face turned bewildered.

    Once more, blue light surged along Charlotte��s sword.

    By the time Hyzen anticipated the energy within, it was toote.

    <strong>Woom!</strong>

    Charlotte��s sword twisted and sent Hyzen flying with incredible force.

    Hyzen rocketed into the air, and Zodiac rushed to catch him with the shadow wall, but he crashed through it and tumbled to the ground.

    <em>Bang! Thud!</em>

    The crumpled sword rolled to a stop on the ground.

    And beyond that shattered weapony Hyzen, revealing his broken left arm and ribs, eyes bulging in shock.

    Charlotte��s blue hair danced in the aftermath.

    ��Ugh!��

    Zodiac, without a moment to check on Hyzen, realized that Charlotte was now aiming for him.

    Frantically, he mmed his scythe into the ground, causing shadows to ripple upward, shooting up to the ceiling of the shadow realm.

    A massive shadow wall rapidly formed, ready to crush Charlotte.

    ��Zodiac, get out of the way!��

    Just then, Zodiac froze at the voice of Sigrid calling from the side.

    Out of nowhere, Sigrid had appeared, her white aura surging from the Sword of White Lines as she advanced.

    ��Lady Sigrid.��

    The moment he called, a crack tore through the shadow pirs.

    At that instant, Zodiac caught a glimpse of blue light shooting up.

    <em>Ka-boom!</em>

    With the shattered shadow wall, a shing attack broke through Zodiac��s shadow space, slicing it in half.

    Zodiac instinctively let out a scream as Sigrid��s sword followed his movements.

    <em>Boom!</em>

    The white sh and blue sh collided, sending shockwaves through the vicinity.

    As Zodiac rolled on the ground with his scythe, Sigrid locked eyes with Charlotte through the smoke.

    Sunlight streamed into the jagged shadow space.

    She had cleaved through the shadow realm that was immune to physical attacks with a single precise sh focused through her sword��s aura.

    ��What a monster.��

    Sigrid realized the setup she had concocted with Hyzen and Zodiac to drain Charlotte��s stamina and buy time had quickly unraveled.

    Seeing Hyzen defeated and Zodiac dazed, she realized their roles were over.

    That was exactly why she brought the two along: to stall for time.

    The white energy streaming from her sword only intensified.

    It had grown stronger since their previous sh as it absorbed all the energy from Charlotte��s attack.

    This power was none other than the legacy and special technique of the former Sword King, the ��Sword Light.��

    A technique allowing the wielder to continuously gather the opponent��s power into their own de.

    The white aura pouring from her sword was a result of this ��Sword Light,�� absorbing Charlotte��s strength.

    ��I wanted to gather more����

    But this was enough.

    She had pooled sufficient energy to smash Charlotte to pieces.

    ��Are you having fun too?��

    As she approached Charlotte, her grin widened.

    ��I��m having a st.��

    Today was the day to dethrone the Sword King.

    ��

    <strong>Hero of the Commoners, Felray.</strong>

    The one who ceaselessly reaffirms his status as a hero.

    There he stood, facing a certain individual before him.

    Someone who, having gained des as a hero from every person in the world, even surpassing him in esteem.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The aura emanating from him was enough to leave Felray gasping for air.

    Kraush was strong.

    Felray had known that since the Imperial Martial Arts Tournament long ago.

    Because of that, Felray kept improving through training while never letting himself be arrogant.

    He constantly reminded himself that he was still far from Kraush��s level.

    Now, at this current moment, Felray had be strong enough tofortably ce himself among the top tier at the Unnamed Academy.

    Having originally been a diamond in the rough, through relentless efforts, he had polished his talents to perfection.

    Yet still, Felray was never satisfied with his current standing.

    Facing Kraush made him realize he still had far to go.

    And that realization wasn��t entirely disheartening.

    ��Kraush.��

    Felray called out his name, drawing his sword.

    The aura spilling from him was properly shaped like a true swordsman, unlike before.

    Proof that he had reached Mastery.

    ��I wonder when I��ll catch up to you.��

    Upon hearing Felray��s question, Kraush let out a light chuckle.

    ��Just stick to following me for life, loser.��

    His words wereced with yful banter that also made Felray smile.

    He understood that Kraush saw him as just Felray, not based on status and renown.

    It was traits like this that attracted people to him, irrespective of their ranks or social standings.

    ��Just try not to get caught up!��

    Felray shot back.

    In the very next moment, his silhouette broke apart.

    He materialized right in Kraush��s face.

    Kraush tilted his head just in time to narrowly evade the de hurtling toward his chin.

    Fast!

    Felray had drastically improved his ��Rain Thunder Prime�� techniques since thest time they crossed paths.

    ��He��spletely unrecognizable from before.��

    Kraush dodged again as Felray synced up his movements, the de resembling water flowing behind it.

    Felray��s attacks were lined with trailing afterimages that danced around Kraush��s eyes.

    But these weren��t just illusions.

    <em>ng!</em>

    Each of Felray��s afterimages felt real as Kraush��s sword collided with them, the weight of dozens of des crashing down upon him.

    The sensation was overwhelming �� like being caught in a torrential downpour.

    Felray��s attacks continued flowing like rain, not granting Kraush a moment��s respite.

    It felt as if there were dozens of swords pressing against him.

    ��Looks like you��ve made my life difficult.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but let out augh, realizing Felray had indeed been training tirelessly with the moves he learned during their spar.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    <em>ng!</em>

    Once more, Felray��s sword met Kraush��s in a resonating sh.

    But everyone knew �� this alone wasn��t enough to defeat Kraush.

    So, eager to press forward, Felray��s technique began to shift a little.

    The afterimages he created started to remain in ce instead of vanishing after a cut.

    As Felray danced with his de, the number of residual shadows continually increased.

    Just as Kraush finally noticed the gathering afterimages��

    <em>Crash!</em>

    They shattered in unison.

    And the shards burst forth towards Kraush.

    Like snow and rain, the fragments exploded forth, threatening to cover him.

    Kraush��s sword swung fiercely, severing through the shards.

    In that instant, Felray took the opening to strike.

    Shards and Felray��s afterimages both closed in on Kraush, as if he were wading through a torrential storm.

    <em>ng!</em>

    The ng of des echoed amidst the flurry of afterimages.

    The shards swarmed around, tearing through nearby structures as they surged past.

    Sliced, cut, and torn apart!

    Kraush felt every sharp shard grazing against him.

    ��Did he infuse aura into every piece?��

    Kraush��s body held the weight ofDurandal��s ��Dragon Breach�� technique, markedly enhanced.

    Despite that, the afterimages managed to pierce through, leaving shallow cuts on him.

    He was getting stronger.

    Felray had grown to the point it was hard to even recognize him.

    Realizing his level of power, smoke began to trail from Kraush��s mouth.

    He had figured out that with the second level of Annihtion Erosion, he still couldn��t overwhelm Felray.

    ��Haha.��

    Amidst it all,ughter escaped from Kraush��s lips.

    He realized Felray was running hard just to keep up with him.

    Kraush had to show him just how strong he had be.

 Chapter: 233

    Chapter: 233

    Inside Kraush, a fire ignited.

    As a result, his eyes began to gradually turn red.

    The energies of ��Heavenly Kill�� and ��Annihtion Erosion�� surged simultaneously, giving Kraush��s body an extreme boost.

    The atmosphere heated up dramatically.

    Before anyone could realize it, the afterimages flying around began shattering with a ttering sound.

    <strong>The third stage of Annihtion Erosion.</strong>

    <strong>Fire-Eater Asura.</strong>

    Felray felt his face flush with heat.

    Kraush was radiating an overwhelming amount of warmth.

    In that heat, Felray found himselfughing alongside Kraush, realizing he had grown strong enough to have to exert himself against him.

    However, Kraush didn��t stop there.

    In response to Felray��s power, an even greater wave of heat poured out from within him, enveloping his entire body.

    The warmth raised even higher, amplified by the chilling touch of the curse that was the ��Cold Nether Reaver.��

    <em>ng!</em>

    The afterimages created by Felray couldn��t withstand Kraush��s heat and shattered into pieces.

    Amidst that scene, the seven stars of Kraush��s Heavenly Kill all erupted in light.

    <strong>Heaven-Destroying Asura.</strong>

    Kraush had reached the fourth realm.

    Now, he could ess it purely with his own power, without any strengthening elixirs.

    The moment they reached that state, Kraush��s burning red eyes met Felray��s gaze.

    Felray sensed it instinctively.

    He knew he couldn��t defeat Kraush.

    Yet, without a moment��s hesitation, he raised his sword.

    Shards of shattered afterimages umted atop Felray��s sword.

    With the swirling afterimages, Felray pulled his weight back, eager to sh his strongest against Kraush.

    His aura swirled around him with all his strength.

    ��Thanks for always being there for me.��

    Felray said, delivering a heartfelt gratitude before expelling a blinding light.

    In an instant, the air around Felray reversed its flow.

    Shards of afterimages collided with the light pouring from his sword, resonating with power.

    At the same time, red energies were also gathering around Kraush��s sword.

    Within the ck mes, a red moon rose slowly above Kraush��s head.

    As the crimson moon was engulfed by the ck mes and thunder surged forth, Felray smiled, holding onto his sword.

    Finally, the two swords shed at the same time.

    <strong>Clear Rain Technique.</strong>

    <strong>Fifth Form.</strong>

    <strong>Clear Rain.</strong>

    Felray��s azure de cut across the air, enough to clear even the stormy clouds.

    <strong>Annihtion Erosion.</strong>

    <strong>Fifth Form.</strong>

    <strong>Heaven-Destroying Moon Fire.</strong>

    The ck des of mes devoured the red moon as they descended upon the world.

    The moment the two swords collided, they unleashed a blinding light that seemed to consume sound itself.

    And as that light faded, buildings crumbled and smoke filled the air.

    From that smoke, someone burst forth, kicking off the ground.

    It was Felray, his clothes torn and his body aplete mess.

    One arm and both legs were burned, muscles and bones screaming in pain.

    Yet, his azure eyes were still burning with defiance.

    Felray��s Clear Rain had undoubtedly been overwhelmed by Kraush��s Heaven-Destroying Moon Fire.

    The power of Kraush��s technique was on an entirely different dimension.

    However, Felray��s full-powered Clear Rain was enough to push back a bit against Heaven-Destroying Moon Fire.

    That alone was enough for him to stay conscious.

    This was enough.

    He knew he could still stand.

    Without hesitation, Felray forced his way through the smoke, his sword raising a final surge of aura.

    And just then, through the haze, the silhouette of Kraush came into view.

    Kraush stood facing him, his sword rxed at his waist, knowing that Felray wouldn��t have fallen easily.

    Felray��s eyes suddenly lit up.

    ��Kraush!��

    With that shout, Felray��s sword lunged toward Kraush.

    In response, Kraush struck back at him, ready to sh.

    <strong>ng!</strong>

    The sound of their swords echoed.

    Felray��s sword slid down Kraush��s de as he initiated a final struggle.

    However, Kraush was equally strong, pressing his guard against Felray��s de to block his path.

    <em>Ka-ng!</em>

    In the struggle, Felray panted heavily.

    His sword-holding arm had nearly lost all strength.

    Yet, he clung to his sword fiercely.

    ��Felray.��

    Amidst all that, Kraush��s voice reached his ears.

    ��Come at me again next time.��

    <strong>Next time.</strong>

    Hearing that, Felray gazed at Kraush past his sword.

    He was encouraged to grow even stronger and to sh once more.

    Whenever they fought like this, Kraush would always match him with equal force.

    Felray, feeling defeated, couldn��t help but chuckle slightly before sumbing to exhaustion, losing his stance.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    Kneeling on the ground, Felrayid his head down.

    But even then, he clung to his sword.

    Kraush, having diminished the power of his Thunder de, turned to look at Felray.

    Kraush, too, was panting from the exertion.

    On the ground, Felrayy sprawled, his expression one of relief, as if he had emptied himself out.

    With a smirk, Kraush yanked off a bracelet Felray had dropped and pocketed it.

    As he nced back at Felray, Kraush chuckled again and continued down the corridor.

    He cooled his weary body using the Cold Nether Reaver after using Heaven-Destroying Asura.

    Now, only Meiri remained.

    And she was right up ahead.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Just then, an uproar erupted from outside.

    When Kraush peeked through the window, a dark expanse greeted him.

    <strong>Zodiac Cloria.</strong>

    It must be Sigrid preparing to outmaneuver Charlotte.

    Also, given the burst of light from the White Dragon, Sigrid seemed to be exerting her all as well.

    However, there was one thing Sigrid did not realize.

    Though Kraush could havebined forces with Charlotte to obliterate everything, he had intentionally left Charlotte to face Sigrid alone.

    <strong>��Today, I��ll escte Sigrid��s doubts.��</strong>

    Sigrid��s persistent questions about Charlotte and Kraush.

    Both of them seemed to have known something from the past.

    Recently, Sigrid might have begun to feel it was more Kraush than Charlotte.

    Yet, she wouldn��t be able to ept that fact.

    Kraush was someone who had always been cursed in her mind, one who had perished calling out for them just before the reincarnation.

    <strong>��Due to pre-reincarnation knowledge, Sigrid, you won��t be able to shake off your preconceived notions of me even more.��</strong>

    Kraush sensed the unease lingering in Sigrid��s heart.

    As time went on, Sigrid had been deteriorating.

    The absence of Arthur, who hadn��t shown up yet.

    The unpredictable variable of Kraush, who had been cursed before reincarnation.

    Charlotte��s excessive involvement.

    Mary��s betrayal.

    Abe��s disappearance.

    Everything had changed too drastically from before the reincarnation.

    It was a daunting situation where she felt she had to figure it all out alone.

    Sigrid had been under extreme stress, and such stress was gradually consuming her.

    Despite believing herself the center of the world, the world was undeniably contradicting her stance.

    <strong>��So today����</strong>

    Kraush, remembering what he had given Charlotte, wore a cold expression.

    <strong>��I��ll shake Sigrid to her core.��</strong>

    Today��s little scene he��d put on to Glen convinced him of this.

    Sigrid was bound to be an obstacle to stopping their downfall.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    In front of him stood a door.

    A magically reinforced door, evidently secured with utmost caution.

    Drawing on his Rain Thunder Prime, Kraush raised Annihtion Erosion without a moment��s hesitation.

    Then, he swung his de through the door as it stood.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    Kraush smashed the door to pieces as if it were tofu.

    Lifting one leg, he kicked the door aside.

    <em>Thud!</em>

    The door flew back and tumbled over.

    ��Waaaah!��

    ��Aaargh!��

    A scream erupted from within.

    Those positioned at the door were crushed beneath Kraush��s imposing entrance.

    Nheless, he didn��t care, vaulting over the now-ruined door.

    <em>ng!</em>

    As soon as he leaped, he deflected an iing sword strike.

    Then, he delivered a powerful punch to the gut of the one who swung the sword at him and kicked him back.

    ��Ugh!��

    Amidst the chaos, Kraush raised his gaze.

    He immediately noticed that there were still quite a few left behind to guard Meiri.

    Each of them looked at Kraush with wary eyes.

    <strong>��Where��s Meiri?��</strong>

    Kraush sensed the absence of Meiri around him.

    <strong>��They��ve hidden her.��</strong>

    It seemed there was a certain ce not even his sixth sense could detect.

    ��If you��re going to hide her, you all should have evacuated instead, right?��

    A grim smile curled at the corners of Kraush��s lips.

    The White Ghost members caught on to his implication and felt a chill run down their spines.

    Soon after, their screams resonated throughout the room.

    ��

    <strong>Belonging to the White Ghost, Special Ops Specialist.</strong>

    <strong>Meiri.</strong>

    Her specialtyy in her overwhelmingly wide range and multitasking capability.

    She could handle dozens of situations simultaneously.

    As the head of the White Ghosts, she provided meticulousmand, pinpointing enemy locations and assessing strategies.

    With almost prophetic detection instincts fine-tuned through extreme training.

    From her vantage point, when the enemies�� escape routes, movements, and tactics were in view, all their ns became ineffective before her.

    If Meiri had been well, even the White Ghosts would have found it challenging to push through headlong.

    Yet, after Meiri faced Charlotte, she regained consciousness only when Kraush shed with Felray.

    Dazed and suffering from a headache, Meiri rushed to activate her sensory abilities.

    Having been smashed by Charlotte, it took her a while to reestablish her sensory capabilities.

    But even so, Meiri didn��t let herself linger unfocused.

    In that moment, she activated her sensory abilities.

    In the lower sector, the first members of the Lion��s Order and key White Ghosts were locked in a fierce sh.

    On the flip side, the top student of the second division along with the first-year candidates Ario and An were deeply involved in a struggle.

    The second-year students following An were battling for their lives.

    The White Ghost building was a wreck.

    And finally��

    <strong>��They��re getting closer.��</strong>

    The second-year unnamed student and the top student, Kraush Balheim were gearing up after oveing Felray and heading in her direction.

    They were the fastest among the members of the Lion��s Order.

    In just a few moments, they��d reach this ce.

    She had no real options left.

    She could only ask the remaining members to guard half the area and find refuge in her sensory immunity toolbox she had prepared.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    Just as she intended to hide, Kraush appeared.

    Standing on both legs, Meiri, who had concealed herself in a toolbox, held her breath quietly.

    Instantly upon his emergence, Kraush annihted every member of the White Ghosts surrounding him.

    The ruthlessness of that disy was enough to terrify even Meiri watching from safety.

    Furthermore, without a hint of hesitation, Kraush interrogated the cadets he had seated.

    ��Meiri, where are you?��

    ��I-I don��t know!��

    ��Right.��

    As soon as Meiri answered that she didn��t know, Kraush smashed his fist into the face of a White Ghost member nearby.

    This member had often belittled other kingdoms while praising the Empire, an ardent imperialist.

    ��Ugh, cough.��

    Caught off guard, he began to cough, and Kraush raised his fist once more.

    ��Meiri, where are you!?��

    ��I-I really don��t know!��

    ��Right.��

    And again, Kraush��s fist found its target on the imperialist.

    His powerful blows seemed painful enough to make onlookers wince.

    ��C-Cut it out!��

    ��Meiri, where are you!?��

    Kraush��s eyes grew icy cold.

    His relentless gaze made the White Ghost members tremble.

    He was terrifyingly merciless.

    Could someone hailed as a hero really be so brutal?

    That thought crossed their minds causing sheer fear.

    Furthermore, a single unified thought surfaced in their minds.

    <strong>Maguell Balheim.</strong>

    They recalled how Charlotte, who emerged from that ce, was right now.

    The stationed members assigned to protect Meiri were all first-year White Ghosts.

    Each had broken by various means when faced with Charlotte, and their bodies carried the terror of Balheim anew.

    ��Meiri, where are you!?��

    Kraush repeated the same question from start to finish.

    As if there were no way out other than to answer.

    He queried like an endlessly unemotional robot.

    Then, with silence in response, Kraush raised his fist once more.

    ��W-When I��m asked like this�� save me!��

    Before long, the imperialist member shed tears and attempted to escape.

    But Kraush mercilessly stomped down on his back.

    ��Y-You scoundrel! Don��t! Let me go! I promise I swear!!!��

    As Kraush��s punched the member, he lost several teeth and screamed in panic.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    However, Kraush didn��t care for his pleas.

    He fixed his gaze on the one who first asked.

    ��Where is Meiri?��

    The person questioned looked as if he was frozen in terror.

    Additionally, the eyes of that imperialist member stared at him anxiously.

    Upon locking eyes, he could no longer keep his secret hidden.

    <em>Bang!</em>

    In that instant, the toolbox door where Meiri was hiding swung open.

    As Kraush observed the opened door, Meiri stepped out with her lips tightly pressed together.

    ����Please stop. I��m here.��

    Ultimately, Meiri had emerged of her own volition.

    She looked at Kraush with eyes that betrayed her inability to trust him.

    What he was doing felt more like a war than anything resembling a confrontation.

    Of course, it was a politically tangled contest.

    No matter how one looked at it, what Kraush had just exhibited was entirely beyond the bounds of a contest.

    ��You, a hero, shouldn��t be treating ordinary students like this, right?��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush blinked a moment.

    Then he burst intoughter as if dismissing her words.

    ��Have I ever asked to be called a hero even once?��

    Meiri��s eyes widened at Kraush��s next question.

    She had heard so much about his reputation.

    It was quite the shock to realize he was such a person.

    A hint of disappointment marred Meiri��s face.

    ��Meiri, listen well.��

    Kraush stepped off the imperialist he had crushed and walked towards Meiri.

    ��This filthy world is nothing but a cesspool of tainted filth everywhere.��

    ��What are you saying?��

    ��And it��s a fact that, as someone with sensory abilities, you��lle across that filth the most.��

    Meiri hesitated.

    The way Kraush��s eyes seemed to pierce through her made her feel ufortably vulnerable.

    A shudder ran through her.

    She couldn��t figure out what he was perceiving within her.

    ��As you witness that endlessly, there maye a day when you want to blind your own eyes and ears.��

    ����What are you talking about right now?��

    ��No matter how hard you try to clean the room, dust will still umte.��

    Meiri saw herself reflected in Kraush��s eyes.

    As part of the Celestial Generation, her exceptional sensing abilities had allowed her to spot crises faster than anyone.

    She had repeatedly issued warnings and tried to save people.

    But there were those who chose to ignore her warnings and acted upon their greedy intentions �� decisions that led to multiple deaths.

    Most of those who died weremoners.

    She was well aware of how the lives ofmoners were intricately interconnected.

    As she watched the futility of it all, she quietly wished for neglectful ears and blind eyes.

    Though she may speak of her realizations, the world remained unchanged.

    ��So, keep this in mind.��

    From Kraush��s Thunder de, a sword shape began to rise.

    The oppressive energy from the ck mes was enough to make Meiri step back.

    ��Just know there��s a ruthless arsonist who has decided to burn everyst one of those dust particles.��

    ��Ugh!��

    Still unable toprehend Kraush��s words, Meiri attempted to escape.

    Using her sensory abilities, she excelled in evasionpared to others.

    She nned to run away at any cost.

    However, she quickly realized that this thought was naive.

    She felt Kraush��s presence through all her senses.

    She knew what that meant.

    There was no escape for her whatsoever.

    <em>Crack!</em>

    As the sound echoed from behind her, she felt her consciousness drifting away.

    In that face of fading awareness, she met Kraush��s gaze.

    Despite knowing he saw something within her, it wasn��t merely malevolence that filled her mind as she lost consciousness.

 Chapter: 234

    Chapter: 234

    Amidst the feeling of something fading away,

    Meiri dimly regained her senses.

    And when she opened her eyes,

    she was faced with dark blue hair.

    Immediately, Meiri gasped as she recognized it.

    It was the color of Balheim, the one that had knocked her out not once, but twice!

    She quickly noticed that she was being carried by someone.

    And in an instant, she realized who it was.

    <strong>Kraush Balheim.</strong>

    The man who had been spouting nonsense that she couldn��t understand.

    Meiri thought he waspletely oblivious to the fact that she was still awake.

    And just then, as she was about to quietly move her hands to her waist,

    ��Just so you know, I also have sensing abilities.��

    Suddenly, Meiri froze.

    He had caught on to her sneaky little n to ambush him from behind!

    With a sigh, she slowly pulled her hands away from her waist.

    She knew she had no chance against Kraush.

    At the same time, Meiri realized that the bracelet around her wrist had already been taken by him.

    She promptly gave up on retrieving it.

    ����What do you n to do with me?��

    ��You��re the head of the White Ghosts. I n to keep you somewhere safe until the White Ghosts are sorted out.��

    Kraush said as he sprinted down the corridor.

    But there was an unpleasant expression on his face.

    Meiri quickly figured out why.

    The ce was engulfed in chaos and fighting.

    The White Ghosts had teamed up with the Lion��s Order and the Inma Sect.

    While Felray had shown up alone to support, the Inma Sect had their full force in y.

    They needed to crush the Lion��s Order together without fail.

    It seemed that the Lion��s Order was struggling considerably.

    With the Inma Sect��s reinforcements added to the alreadyrge number of White Ghosts,

    it was a battle they only barely managed to hold on to.

    So, the Lion��s Order was facing at least three opponents each.

    And Kraush��s grimace had another reason.

    He was looking out the window.

    ��Tsk, so many havee.��

    Because outside, a horde of challengers was gathering.

    They were other groups, no less!

    It was a chance to deal with the White Ghosts and Lion��s Order all at once.

    As soon as they detected the battle unfolding, they had stopped fighting among themselves and had decided to attack first.

    Meiri realized this toote, her eyes going wide as she looked at Kraush.

    Even though she had the best sensing abilities this side of Rahern Academy,

    there weren��t many who could keep up with her skills across the globe.

    Yet now, Kraush, too, could sense the presence of those at a distance with almost the same capability.

    While he may not have pinpointed the details as she could, his awareness was just as ridiculously wide.

    To prove it, the other groups were still significant distances away.

    ��What��who are they?��

    Meiri muttered nkly, and Kraush nced at her.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Ironically, saying that single name exined everything.

    Because he was Balheim.

    Kraush shifted his gaze from the window and spotted a figure walking down the hallway.

    As he spotted him, Kraush slightly furrowed his brows.

    A man with flowing golden energy trailing behind like a curtain.

    It was none other than Glen Diana, cousin to Mary Diana.

    He had a shallow wound on his arm.

    Kraush immediately deduced who had inflected that wound.

    <strong>Karandis.</strong>

    She was the one who had tried to capture Glen in his ce.

    It seemed like her handiwork.

    ��Glen, what happened with Karandis?��

    If it was Karandis�� personality, she wouldn��t stop fighting unless she couldn��t move.

    So, seeing Glen there with just a shallow wound meant one thing.

    ��What? I smashed her arms and legs. She tried to get up, so I stuck her against the wall with my sword.��

    Glen casually ryed the fact.

    However, Kraush sensed that Glen had mentioned it intentionally, not needing to say it at all.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    It was a provocation.

    A deliberate taunt aimed at getting Kraush to fight him.

    But petty taunts wouldn��t work on Kraush.

    He didn��t enjoy being the one getting provoked.

    However, he decided to release his grip on Meiri.

    ��Eek!��

    Meiri let out an unintentional scream as she rolled to the ground, surprised that he had let her go.

    Kraush retrieved the Thunder de.

    ��Meiri, if you try to run away, I��ll chase you down to hell and drag you back.��

    His voice echoed ominously through the corridor, filled with sincerity.

    Meiri understood that if it was Kraush, he would surely act on it, and she shuddered, leaning quietly against the wall.

    ����.I don��t even have the energy to run.��

    She had been through the wringer, starting with Charlotte messing up her sensing abilities and getting beat down by Kraush to boot.

    As she said, she truly didn��t have the energy to escape.

    So, she decided to just watch.

    After all, running from Kraush seemed impossible unless someone came to save her.

    ��Glen, I was about to ask you something earlier.��

    From Kraush��s sword, ck mes began to rise.

    Within those mes, Kraush quietly red at Glen.

    ��Why did you end up looking like that?��

    The Glen he knew was one who stood against injustice.

    He had stood up against the Imperial faction during Kraush��s previous encounters.

    But now, Glen appeared deeply distressed.

    As if he were forsaking his beliefs.

    ��It��s for my family.��

    Hearing the word ��family,�� Kraush started to frown slightly.

    His family was the renowned Diana family, known for their spearmanship.

    They had consistently produced outstanding spearmasters and were even renowned for the ��New Spear�� from Mary, who hailed from that very family.

    However, the situation now was so different from before reincarnation.

    Mary had been imprisoned for attempting to assassinate the Fourth Princess, Sigrid Ephania, and now carried the royal family��s mark of shame.

    Naturally, the Diana family, having produced an assassin of their own, was now sidelined from politics.

    The prestige they had built over the years as a famed spearmanship family was shattered in an instant.

    That fame had not even thought of returning and was beginning to rot away.

    For a time, things were just okay as long as Mary was with Sigrid.

    Sigrid had somewhat supported the Diana family in her own way.

    But after Sigrid hadpletely abandoned Mary��

    Sigrid no longer offered protection to the Diana family.

    It was both a remnant of vengeance for Mary and a calcted move on her part.

    Even if Mary was unnecessary, the Diana spearmasters were still useful.

    That was Sigrid��s reasoning for cutting ties with Diana so suddenly.

    If the Diana family fell like this, they would probably turn to the one who had helped them until now.

    Realizing that at the moment Sigrid��s support had vanished from the Diana family��

    This was when they started their rapid descent into ruin.

    The nobility and merchant ns began severing ties and contracts with the Diana family one after another.

    And as resources and merchants stopped entering thends, the citizens in their baronies began to turn away from the Diana family.

    The Diana family was located in the rough northern region of the empire.

    So, with their helpless baronies unable to sustain themselves, they quickly crumbled with the mere absence of trade.

    Naturally, the Diana family went into a crisis.

    And ording to Sigrid��s intentions, the first person they turned to was Sigrid herself.

    After Mary hadmitted the royal assassination, the merchants and nobles who had traded with them were now in Sigrid��s control.

    This was exactly why the Diana family attempted to create a connection with her.

    One of those making overtures was Glen Diana, who was still enrolled at Rahern Academy.

    Glen had to be Sigrid��spdog.

    ��You, wielding a spear for the sake of the Diana family, must know that to revive the family, you need to surpass Mary.��

    Glen couldn��t deny that statement.

    Despite his current condition, the reputation of Mary, born of the Heavenly Body, remained formidable.

    Her one-woman victory against the Empire��s Knights at such a young age was deeply ingrained in his memory.

    Though she was undervalued now, Glen knew he couldn��t defeat Mary.

    ��If I told you I could make you stronger, would you follow?��

    His parents had knelt and begged before him.

    Seeing his once-proud parents begging like that was a first for Glen.

    He couldn��t just look away from the downfall of a family they had devoted their lives to.

    Therefore, he stamped on his own beliefs.

    No matter what it took, he would be strong enough to meet Sigrid��s expectations.

    And he would rebuild the family.

    ��Yes, dly!��

    That was why he had chosen to be Sigrid��spdog.

    A golden energy began to surge from Glen��s spear.

    The walls around him began to crack as that turbulent energy washed over them.

    The ss windows shattered with a loud crash!

    The force emanating from Glen was nothing short of immense.

    ��Kraush.��

    Glen aimed his spear at Kraush.

    ��I must defeat you!��

    Sigrid had told Glen to defeat Kraush in this match-up.

    Sigrid was well aware of Kraush��s strength, realizing Glen currently couldn��t win against him.

    Yet she sent him anyway, at least intending for him to at least hold Kraush��s ankles.

    Kraush caught on to that fact and squinted.

    ��Sigrid, you scheming little����

    Sigrid had turned a future talent she could have nurtured into merely a disposable pawn for her own benefit.

    It was all purely for her selfish desires.

    ��I had noticed you were heading towards ruin long ago.��

    Thisdy truly didn��t seem to have an ounce of concern for preserving the world.

    Kraush feltpelled to ask Sigrid.

    What, exactly, was she trying to keep defending while rampaging through everything else?

    In the end, no matter how hard she tried to maintain her illusion of control, she had been watching the world crumble right before her eyes.

    Wasn��t she the one who picked up a sword next to Arthur to save the world?

    Kraush swallowed the instinctive words bubbling up from deep within.

    ��In the end, Sigrid, the paths you and I walk surely don��t align.��

    <strong>Sigrid Ephania.</strong>

    She truly had no intention of preventing destruction.

    Even though she knew of the impending ruin, instead of seeking change, she preferred to wield her power to keep her position intact.

    It was foolish to think she��d move towards the same goal as Arthur simply because she was an individual he had chosen.

    Arthur had genuinely put forth efforts to prevent destruction.

    ��Well, I always knew as much.��

    Sigrid struggled with leadership.

    To put it precisely, shecked both goals and means to pursue them effectively.

    Since she couldn��t find a way to progress towards her goals, she merely followed Arthur, enchanted by his resolve.

    In her eyes, Arthur must have seemed remarkably radiant.

    And secretly, she must have felt a sense of satisfaction and tion as well.

    Just being by Arthur��s side, she was praised, and they spoke of her as a harbinger of justice.

    Yet in reality, her qualities didn��t even begin to measure up to that.

    ��So be it.��

    Kraush dismissed all hope for Sigrid and turned to Glen.

    All that Glen was pouring into this moment, sacrificing his future,

    the only thing Kraush could offer him now was one thing.

    ��Then go ahead and win.��

    It was the force to counter his all-out effort.

 Chapter: 235

    Chapter: 235

    At the moment when<strong>Kraush</strong>collided with<strong>Glen</strong>,

    In front of<strong>Sigrid</strong>,

    A girl with dark blue hair appeared.

    The name of the<strong>Sword Saint, Charlotte Balheim,</strong>is a symbol of fear for those who have encountered her.

    Countless geniuses have doubted their talents and crumbled before her.

    Among them, there was also<strong>Sigrid</strong>from the past.

    Born with praises, Sigrid Ephania believed she was the center of the world and carried herself with confidence.

    And during her glorious life, she met<strong>Arthur Gramalte</strong>��the hero king protecting the world, the center of the Arcane Generations.

    As Sigrid became his partner, she realized once again,

    ��Oh, I��m a special person!��

    But there was one person who would shatter her sense of specialness.

    The pinnacle of talent.

    Even<strong>Arthur</strong>himself was hesitant to sh with this person.

    <strong>Charlotte Balheim.</strong>

    It was her.

    KABOOM!

    An explosion resonated violently.

    The floor tilesid by the Rahern Academy had shattered, sending dust soaring, and the surrounding gardens were left with nothing but dirt.

    Amidst the rising dust��

    KABOOM!

    Another thunderous noise echoed.

    Amidst the chaos, two women appeared.

    One was the<strong>Sword Saint</strong>Charlotte Balheim, her dark blue hair fluttering.

    The other was<strong>Sigrid Ephania</strong>, the Empire��s third princess, with sea-colored hair flowing behind her.

    Their battle was so fierce that even onlookers couldn��t help but feel a chill.

    Charlotte��s azure aura pushed against the atmosphere like the heavens�� wrath.

    Sigrid��s white aura roared like a white dragon, dominating the terrain.

    As their swords shed, waves of energy erupted, devastating everything around them.

    Charlotte frowned; Sigrid��s strength made her arms tingle.

    ��Looks like I��m getting close to my limit, huh?��

    In contrast, Sigrid simply smiled.

    With a rxed demeanor, she emitted an even stronger force.

    Her natural physique and aura, known as the bloodline of the White Dragon.

    Combined with the<strong>White Sword</strong>, one of the ten great heavenly swords.

    And the<strong>Former Sword King��s Hidden Technique, Sword Light</strong>, made her unreasonably strong.

    If the fourth princess,<strong>Sizelry Ephania</strong>, had peaked in mental talent,

    then the third princess,<strong>Sigrid Ephania</strong>, had peaked in physical prowess.

    KABOOM!

    Once again, their swords collided, creating another explosion.

    CRACK!

    The cracks on Charlotte��s sword deepened.

    It was evidence that her sword was nearing its breaking point.

    In front of her, Sigrid��s eyes turned crescent-shaped.

    Before her reincarnation,

    the first day she met Charlotte had shocked Sigrid.

    A prodigy born loved by the world,

    that had always been her identity.

    But standing before Charlotte shattered that identity with a harsh crack.

    ��Is this the sword of the royal family?��

    Sigrid, who was always revered, encountered for the first time a gaze that looked down on her.

    Unable to tolerate it, she first raised her sword against Charlotte.

    ��It��s this level, huh?��

    She faced the pathetic self who had been scraping the ground.

    Even back then, Sigrid was at the pinnacle of talent��so exceptional that no one could easily look up to her aside from Arthur.

    She believed herself to be at the center of the world, but that day, she grasped who the world truly favored.

    Thus, she hated Charlotte.

    Whenever she waspared to someone born in the same generation, her own talents felt trivial.

    She hated it, and hated it, and hated it again.

    However, that pinnacle of talent, Charlotte, eventually fell.

    Yet even that glorious death became a legend.

    The current strongest, known as the<strong>Swordmaster</strong>,

    had single-handedly shattered the Arcane Generations.

    Charlotte faced the<strong>Swordmaster</strong>with her sword,

    And after ultimately defeating him, she reached her limit and finally took herst breath.

    Every soul in the Arcane Generations quaked at that sight, overwhelmed.

    So powerful was Charlotte that even Arthur himself remarked,

    ��If Charlotte were alive, the oue might have changed a bit.��

    Facing the end of destruction, Arthur said this nonchntly,

    regretting he could never employ Charlotte to her full potential.

    Thus, Charlotte became a legend.

    The world��s top prodigy, defeating the current strongest, slipped into eternal sleep, forever unreachable to anyone else.

    Sigrid despised that reality.

    The figure of Charlotte felt as if it consistently overshadowed her.

    But now,

    the world where Charlotte remained a legend no longer existed.

    Because she had returned with Arthur.

    ��Even someone as special as you����

    Having been granted the special right of reincarnation, Charlotte had been wiped from this world.

    As dazzling as Charlotte��s talent still seemed, full of memories of the past, it was nothing more than a role to Sigrid now.

    Charlotte possessed only that radiant talent.

    For Sigrid, reincarnation had added ayer of uniqueness.

    And now, that uniqueness allowed her to overwhelm Charlotte.

    Sigrid had considered the possibility that Charlotte might have reincarnated as well.

    Often entertaining the worry that she too might be a reincarnator, Sigrid had fought Charlotte to confirm this.

    But now, by shing directly, Sigrid understood.

    ��This woman hasn��t reincarnated.��

    Despite the suspicions surrounding Charlotte��s changes,

    Sigrid knew from theirbat today that Charlotte hadn��t returned.

    Only she had.

    If that was the case, then the changes stemming from Charlotte were merely coincidences.

    Unfortunately, that was not the case.

    However, at this moment, Sigrid didn��t care.

    Charlotte hadn��t returned.

    And she hade back.

    This indicated that an unbridgeable wall stood between her and Charlotte.

    ��I��m the one who returned from the world��s end!��

    CRACK!

    Another fissure appeared on Charlotte��s sword.

    ��You couldn��t return!��

    CRACK!

    The cracks worsened, eventually enveloping the sword entirely.

    ��Charlotte, all the fame and des you built? They��re mine now!��

    Finally,

    CLANG!

    The sword could no longer withstand Sigrid��s power and shattered into pieces.

    Shards of broken de sparkled white and blue as they scattered amidst the sh of their auras.

    In a scene that was even momentarily beautiful,

    Charlotte and Sigrid��s gazes intersected.

    In Charlotte��s empty grasp,

    the lost blue aura scattered.

    On the other hand, a surge of intense white aura continued to radiate from Sigrid��s White Sword.

    Seizing that moment,

    Sigrid did not miss the chance, driving the White Sword towards Charlotte.

    A pair of wings d in white energy unfurled behind Sigrid.

    The white aura epassed everything around her, freezing the environment as three beams of white light shot out towards Charlotte.

    In the face of those three beams,

    ��White Dragon��s Heaven��s Wrath!��

    The three streams of white light engulfed everything as they charged at Charlotte.

    CRACKLE!

    All shards of the sword faced obliteration, sting everything away in an instant.

    Amidst the surging white power,

    Sigrid was simply smiling with her sea-colored hair gleaming.

    In contrast, Charlotte was shrouded in a smoky haze, unable to be seen.

    ��Did you say you��re a Sword Saint?��

    As the wind blew, the smoke gradually began to dissipate.

    And just as the wind cleared,

    dark blue hair fluttered quietly.

    ��It seems that��s all you��ve got.��

    Those words echoed from the day she had heard them, slipping past Sigrid��s lips as she finally revealed Charlotte.

    Two lines of crimson were etched across Charlotte��s chest and body.

    Blood flowing from those wounds looked dangerously ominous.

    It was undoubtedly a situation confirming Charlotte��s defeat.

    However, Sigrid felt slightly irritated by that situation.

    Although the sword had shattered, one of the three dragon fangs from the<strong>White Dragon��s Three Fangs</strong>had still been blocked by Charlotte.

    But it didn��t matter.

    If one could be blocked, she could etch it anew.

    From Sigrid��s sword, dragon energy began to churn once again.

    Charlotte��s eyes rose up to meet Sigrid��s White Sword.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll finish this quickly.��

    Sigrid raised her sword for the final blow.

    ��Hah.��

    Charlotte, watching with vacant eyes, suddenly let out a noise.

    When Sigrid raised her brows in confusion at the odd sounds,

    despite the injuries on her body, Charlotte stumbled back to her feet.

    ��I didn��t intend to use it since it was a gift from my little sister.��

    ��What are you talking about?��

    As if to question the insanity of her words in this moment, Sigrid frowned.

    Charlotte smacked the side of her waist.

    At that instance, the pouch attached to her waist popped open.

    In that moment, Sigrid realized what it was.

    A spatial artifact.

    An expensive item.

    ��What a fuss.��

    Before Sigrid could even squint at the sight,

    Chills!

    She got a dreadful feeling.

    And at that moment, without hesitation, Sigrid lunged with her sword.

    That feeling had always brought about the worst oues.

    Sigrid��s sword, infused with white energy, charged toward Charlotte, prepared to execute the final strike.

    The<strong>Hidden Technique</strong>was no longer at Charlotte��s level to withstand.

    Whatever Charlotte used would be futile against her.

    As confidence surged, Sigrid��s sword exploded towards Charlotte.

    BANG!

    As something made contact with the end of Sigrid��s sword,

    she questioned what it was, only to feel it slowly push back against her de.

    ��Ugh!?��

    What she faced next was an enormous amount of divine power.

    Thump-

    Sigrid felt her heart beat wildly.

    She recognized the source of this sensation.

    It wasn��t hers, but the deep-rooted unease engraved in her lineage.

    ��Why, why are you the one with that?��

    As Sigrid shouted, there stood Charlotte, holding a sword.

    A white sword adorned with golden decorations, seemingly resembling Sigrid��s own.

    Yet the divine power radiating from that sword indicated it was entirely different from Sigrid��s White Sword.

    The<strong>Holy Sword.</strong>

    It was the sword revered as the treasure of the<strong>Holy Kingdom Freeman.</strong>

    And that sword, passed on like a hot potato to<strong>Kraush</strong>, now rested within Charlotte��s grasp.

    ��It was a gift from my little brother.��

    Charlotte casually twirled the Holy Sword in her hands.

    As she did, the divine power oozing from the Holy Sword began to surge into her body, forcing her flesh to heal.

    Charlotte gazed at the sword longingly.

    ��I meant to save it because it was a gift. But it��s broken, so I��ve got no choice.��

    This was meant to be used to counter Sigrid in this match.

    Yet absurdly, Charlotte was now in a ridiculous situation where she cherished it because it was a gift.

    On the contrary, Sigrid felt a chilling sensation surge within herself, triggered by her connection to the royal bloodline.

    Simultaneously, a wave of fury boiled in her eyes.

    The sword belonging to Arthur, who was the center of the world and wless, was in her hands.

    That was something Sigrid could never allow.

    ��That��s not yours!��

    <strong>Arthur Gramalte.</strong>

    Only he should wield the Holy Sword.

    Because it was the hero king��s.

    ��Return it!��

    Sigrid��s eyes turned white with rage.

    Along with that, the energy bursting from her was much stronger than before.

    CRACK!

    Sparks of energy flickered around her, swirling in an explosive manner.

    On Sigrid��s face, something resembling white scales appeared.

    Her eyes sharpened, reminiscent of a lizard��s.

    ZING!

    However, something pushed back against Sigrid��s aura.

    It was no one other than Charlotte��s pressure surging forth.

    The overwhelming aura from Charlotte was on apletely different level than before.

    The additional divine power from the Holy Sword amplified her strength.

    Sigrid��s eyes widened.

    Charlotte wielded the Holy Sword with as much ease as if it were her own sword.

    That sword was something only<strong>Arthur</strong>should master.

    Charlotte, dismissing Sigrid��s past, effortlessly handled the Holy Sword as if it were nothing.

    ��What nonsense.��

    Charlotte sneered at Sigrid with an annoyed expression.

    ��This is a gift from my little brother.��

    It felt like the one thing Sigrid shouldn��t mess with had been touched.

    Sigrid caught a glimpse of the most annoying face she had ever seen from Charlotte.

    ��Well.��

    Amidst the explosive pressures, Sigrid��s gaze turned chillingly cold.

    ��It must be taken away.��

    And just as Sigrid attempted to swing her sword again,

    A low rumble echoed!

    With that sound, both Sigrid and Charlotte paused.

    As they turned with disgruntled expressions, what did they see?

    A colossal golem of tremendous size.

    A golem sorge it almost touched the clouds.

    That golem had approached to the forefront of the<strong>White Ghosts�� Sanctuary</strong>and was raising its fists.

    ��Huh?��

    The moment Sigrid expressed her disbelief,

    without hesitation, the golem��s fists swung down towards the building.

    KABOOM!

    With a thunderous crash, the building was obliterated into rubble and chaos engulfed the area.

    As both Sigrid and Charlotte were swept away in the aftermath, their forms vanished amidst the dust.

    FLARE!

    Sigrid��s aura erupted, effortlessly pushing through the smoke.

    Her face contorted with malice as she witnessed the<strong>White Ghosts�� Sanctuary</strong>reduced to ruins.

    ��Who dares!��

    And when she yelled, she quickly realized no one was around.

    Charlotte had vanished without a trace.

    That woman had run away.

    The reason Charlotte took off was simple.

    It wasn��t because she felt she would lose.

    But rather, she didn��t want to tarnish the Holy Sword given by Kraush.

    ��This!��

    Realizing this, Sigrid��s frustration red up, and she felt the urge to chase after Charlotte.

    However, the golem was still preparing to strike again.

    As the head of the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>,

    though battling Charlotte was crucial, she could not allow her Sanctuary to be destroyed.

    What weighed even more heavily on Sigrid was her thoughts of<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>.

    Sigrid recalled the brother of Charlotte who had given her the Holy Sword.

    ��Had he be a hero of Freeman just to acquire that sword?��

    Sigrid��s mind was clouded with confusion.

    She had begun to suspect that Charlotte might not even be a reincarnator.

    This was her motive for willingly participating in battle against Charlotte today, hoping to confirm it.

    As a result, she was now convinced, after directly confronting her, that Charlotte was indeed not the reincarnator.

    So if that was the case, who had been directing the events thus far?

    Sigrid��s suspicions were gradually directing toward<strong>Kraush</strong>.

    Because the incidents originating from Charlotte paled inparison to the ones triggered by Kraush.

    ����Could it be, that cursed being? Really?��

    Yet despite her doubts, Sigrid could not ept that reality.

    It was justified, for<strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>had perished before her eyes, screaming for Arthur, engulfed in the world��s downfall.

    How could the dead person be here?

    She couldn��t readily acknowledge that.

    Her preconceived memories before reincarnation clouded her judgment.

    And though all signs pointed towards<strong>Kraush</strong>, deep down she was rejecting it.

    Kraush��s actions so far had been sensational.

    Even Arthur, at this time, hadn��t made such moves.

    Kraush seemed to be achieving feats surpassing even Arthur��s past actions.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    In reality, due to Kraush��s actions, the world was changing dramatically.

    However, to Sigrid, Kraush would eternally remain a cursed being.

    A character with little talent except to snatch curses away, malicious and nasty.

    That predisposition constantly dismissed Kraush��s changes, overlooking the narrative he was creating.

    This was a defense mechanism for her.

    To think that the man she had always looked down upon might actually change the world��

    If he seeded in preventing the apocalypse, it would mean that the self she had scorned all her days was now superior to her!

    Unless Charlotte achieved it first.

    If someone like<strong>Charlotte</strong>, who had always held a position below Sigrid, suddenly ended the doom��

    Sigrid wouldn��t be able to bear such a fact.

    So she unconsciously continued to dismiss any signs that pointed to the possibility that<strong>Kraush</strong>had reincarnated.

    ��That��s impossible!��

    The center of the world is myself!

    This notion had heavily permeated Sigrid��s consciousness for her entire life.

    Even as cracks began to form in that belief, she ignored them, insisting she remained the center.

    <strong>Kraush Balheim</strong>couldn��t have reincarnated, and he could not protect this world from devastation.

    That was something she was unable to achieve.

    ��Arthur, where exactly are you?��

    For some reason, Arthur had yet to reveal himself until now.

    Her lover, the only one who could truly elevate Sigrid��s sense of self,<strong>Arthur</strong>.

    That sword wielded by him was now grasped by the one she loathed most��<strong>Charlotte</strong>.

    Moreover, it was gifted to Charlotte by<strong>Kraush</strong>.

    That fact made Arthur and Sigrid seem unnecessary in this world.

    Deep within, an ominous wave crested.

    ��Ugh.��

    In that moment, Sigrid felt her consciousness wobble.

    Something enormous was flowing outside her awareness.

    As if, in this world, she were a mere onlooker with zero power to intervene.

    She began feeling the sense of abandonment.

    ��No.��

    Determination ran in Sigrid��s eyes.

    The center of this world is herself.

    That is an irrefutable fact that must remain unchanged����

    Still, for some reason, that reality continued to drift further away.

    ��It��s not possible����

    Perhaps Sigrid had already been broken for a long time.

    Seeing the destroyed world, powerless to do anything in the face of it,

    she doubted her position as the center of the world, and additionally questioned Arthur.

    The one she loved more than anyone had now be someone she no longer sought earnestly.

    That thought perhaps became her way of recing her doubts with certainty.

    <strong>Kraush</strong>was a perceptive person.

    The ability to seep through a person��s unspoken thoughts was one of his greatest talents.

    And this intuition had urately seen through Sigrid once again.

    She was not okay.

    For a long time, she had rotted from the inside.

    ��I��m the center of the world, so it��s fine!��

    Though she tried to convince herself of this lie.

    ��No��. No!��

    Even a Sigrid who couldn��t guard the world from destruction carried deep-seated trauma because of it.

    The vision of everything she owned aze shocked even her.

    Today��s battle had violently shaken her already fragile psyche.

    And the one stirring that upheaval was none other than Kraush.

    Trying to suppress her anxiety, she kept onward.

    She needed to divert her mind in another direction quickly.

    Slowly, Sigrid was crumbling.

    <hr>

 Chapter: 236

    Chapter: 236

    Before the sh between the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>and the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>was interrupted by a colossal golem��

    <strong>Kraush</strong>was locked inbat with a boy.

    The boy��s name was<strong>Glen Diana</strong>, Mary��s younger cousin.

    His golden aura radiated intensely, making it feel like his heart was about to burst.

    The reason was simple.

    His heart was currently bound by something akin to shackles.

    The shackles, formed in the shape of red and ck snakes, gripped Glen��s heart tightly.

    The identity of those snakes was an artifact from the ancient era, a<strong>Demonic Core</strong>.

    An<em>aura amplifier</em>, as it was known.

    Three thousand years ago, during the artifact era when the first ten great heavenly swords were forged, artifacts had been crucial yet utterly bizarre and devastating.

    However, the price of such power often teetered close to death.

    Most were strictly controlled by nations or kept in secret vaults.

    The<strong>Demonic Core</strong>that Glen was wearing was no exception.

    Forged in that same ancient era, the<strong>Demonic Core</strong>continuously pushed the limits of aura.

    But in exchange, it tightened its grip on his heart, ultimately squeezing it until it would explode.

    Right now, Glen was channeling immense power thanks to it.

    Yet, as time ticked on, the<strong>Demonic Core</strong>was slowly tightening its fatal grip on his heart.

    ��<strong>Sigrid</strong>, you crazy woman!��

    The<strong>Demonic Core</strong>wasn��t something meant for humans.

    Its power siphoned the user��s future.

    It allowed for faster ess to power that one would eventually achieve, but made it impossible to progress in the present; it was an artifact known as a deal with the devil.

    For her to give him such a thing just to achieve her own goals was something Kraush couldn��t abide.

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    Kraush��s ck mes collided with Glen��s golden aura, filling the air with sound.

    Both were pushed back a step from each other��s force.

    Kraush looked at Glen.

    ��Glen.��

    Kraush had caught on to the burden Glen was shouldering.

    At such a young age, family is everything.

    Very few people could abandon the ce they were born and raised.

    Especially for someone like Glen, who was deeply responsible, this inclination would be even stronger.

    Sensing Kraush��s thoughts, Glen clenched his spear tightly.

    ��Don��t look at me with those eyes.��

    His face bore a self-deprecating smile that was about to shatter.

    ��This is the path I chose, Kraush.��

    Knowing that, you wouldn��t hold back against me, right?

    Glen dered with conviction.

    Kraush��s mouth opened and closed in shock.

    His memories of Glen weren��t particrly profound.

    Before his reincarnation, Glen had been one of Mary��s followers.

    He revered Mary, and consequently, he didn��t share a close bond with Kraush, whom Mary didn��t think much of.

    Just a pair of acquaintances who asionally nced at each other from a distance.

    But today, the Glen from then and now was quite different.

    Once focused more on revering Mary than honing his spear, Glen was now fully concentrated on his own weapon.

    Instead of seeing Mary, the strong figure he admired, Glen now looked up to Kraush.

    Proudly shining as the top of the Special ss, Kraush stood firm against the mes.

    Even Glen��s cousin Mary, who was fast to criticize others, recognized Kraush as a strong figure.

    Someone who could boldly state his beliefs to anyone.

    That kind of attitude was admirable even to his peers like Glen.

    As a member of the Special ss, Glen felt proud of Kraush.

    He was strong, always ahead, and carried himself with dignity.

    He wanted to be that kind of person, Glen thought.

    Kraush understood that Glen was someone who had put in immense effort for his spear.

    As a fellow student of the Special ss, Glen was someone who would shine brightly in the future.

    But right now, that light was fading too quickly.

    Sigrid��s trickery was consuming him.

    Kraush could not ept it.

    He didn��t want to ept it.

    Annoyingly so, he was the type who had a hard time tolerating such things.

    Using someone or being used was a cycle he was tired of.

    People change with time, experience, and circumstances.

    Kraush learned that lesson through Pendal.

    So��

    ��Let��s make a wager.��

    Kraush��s ck mes surged more intensely.

    ��If I win, you leave the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>.��

    Glen��s eyes shook unsteadily.

    ����No way.��

    That was simply uneptable.

    The moment he left the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>, Sigrid would no longer protect the Diana family, leading them to be pushed out of the Empire.

    Glen could never allow that.

    ��Then let��s change the terms.��

    Kraush opted for a different condition.

    ��I��ll forcibly secure the position of the Diana family.��

    Glen looked at Kraush as if he couldn��t believe his ears.

    Kraush hailed from the<strong>Holy Royal Family</strong>of the<strong>Starlon Kingdom</strong>.

    The Starlon Kingdom and the Empire were practically rivals.

    How on earth could he secure the position of the Diana family?

    ��Don��t say something ridiculous,�� Glen shot Kraush a look.

    But seeing the resolute expression in Kraush��s eyes, Glen��s confusion turned into some wavering.

    Because he knew it too.

    Kraush was someone who didn��t just speak, he acted.

    ��There��s an opportunity for a direct deal with the Empire. I��ll ce the Diana family on that negotiation table.��

    ��What does that even mean��?��

    What kind of deal links to the survival of a family?

    With a mix of surprise and confusion, Glen regarded Kraush.

    Was there any reason for Kraush to go that far?

    Right now, Glen couldn��t possibly understand.

    The world would soon head towards destruction, and everything would copse.

    And in a world of ruin, there needed to be at least one star still shining.

    But it was okay if he didn��t know.

    ��Because I know.��

    I understand the value of spreading my wings in the<strong>Sky Generation</strong>.

    Every single being in the<strong>Sky Generation</strong>was a feather in those wings.

    Those feathers needed to gather to ensure the<strong>Sky Generation</strong>could soar.

    Kraush would be the structure of that wing.

    He would be the strongest framework to cover the blue skypletely.

    So��

    ��If you lose to me, then from now on, don��t use whatever��s bound to your heart until the Diana family is restored.��

    Kraush grinned broadly as he spoke.

    That grin sparkled so brightly it left Glen momentarily speechless.

    ��Kraush, you����

    Glen attempted to say something but couldn��t find the words.

    Instead, he let out a hollow chuckle.

    ��Yeah, I figured you��d be someone like this.��

    Glen, a member of the Special ss, had learned a lot so far.

    He was someone who could genuinely use everything he had for the sake of others.

    And today, he felt that firsthand.

    ��If I win, then none of this matters!��

    Glen thrust his spear ferociously at Kraush.

    Kraush��s sword met the charge with the same earnestness.

    <strong>CLANG!</strong>

    Kraush��s heavy sword and Glen��s swift spear crossed paths.

    One aimed to pierce through the heavy de.

    The other, to deflect the thrusting spear.

    Every sh of their weapons shattered walls and broke windows.

    <strong>Mary</strong>could be heard screaming as she took cover in a distant corner.

    The sheer force emanating from both of them was obliterating the surroundings.

    But Glen��s spear and Kraush��s sword showed no signs of stopping.

    <strong>CREEEEEAK!</strong>

    The<strong>Demonic Core</strong>within Glen��s heart tightened once more.

    With a sudden rush of erratic energy, Glen felt as if he was going to spit blood, yet he gripped his spear even tighter.

    However, with that came an even more potent surge of golden energy.

    Glen��s muscles swelled aggressively.

    The destructive power contained in his spear escted further.

    The<strong>Demonic Core</strong>had twelve shackles.

    As one shackle tightened, the pressure on his heartpelled his body to awaken.

    Now, seven shackles had been tightened.

    Five remained, but Glen understood.

    Ten was the critical limit.

    Once that limit was exceeded, he would never be able to return to his original self.

    But at this moment of seven locks��

    Glen realized.

    It wasn��t enough.

    He needed more to defeat Kraush.

    <strong>CRACK!</strong>

    Glen clenched his teeth as frustration mounted.

    Simultaneously, his spear thrust brutally toward Kraush.

    Kraush��s sword, in turn, was attempting to dominate space.

    Glen rotated his spear, barely managing to fend off Kraush��s pressure.

    With a double strike aimed at Kraush��s neck and nk, he went for it.

    Kraush��s sword merely flowed like water, deflecting the thrust aimed at his neck while simultaneously blocking the strike to his side.

    To Glen��s eyes, his sword seemed slow; yet it effectively thwarted all of Glen��s spear techniques.

    He was too strong.

    Kraush was overwhelmingly strong.

    Well, that was only natural.

    His own sister, who possessed heavenly physique, couldn��t even defeat Kraush.

    With some talent in spearbat, Glen knew he would never surpass Kraush.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    But strangely��

    A smile didn��t leave Glen��s face.

    <strong>CRICK!</strong>

    The eighth shackle tightened around Glen��s heart.

    His vigor surged even more, but Kraush also boosted his spirit in response.

    Strong.

    Kraush indeed was strong.

    But standing against that strength right now was none other than himself.

    Kraush was fully focused on the fight.

    He wasn��t underestimating Glen��s skill, engaging with no hint ofxity.

    ��Kraush, how can you be like this?��

    Glen wanted to ask.

    With that level of strength, wouldn��t he have a hint of arrogance or negligence?

    On the surface, Kraush always acted proud, but once engaged inbat, it was clear.

    He never overestimated himself, always treating every opponent with full sincerity.

    That was admirable and enviable.

    And because it was enviable, Glen wanted to emte it and respected him.

    He wanted to be a strong person like him.

    Wanted to swing a spear alongside such a strong figure in the future.

    Then maybe challenge him once again.

    Sensing the tightening grip of the<strong>Demonic Core</strong>, Glen swallowed his hollow chuckle.

    Standing here, for his family��s sake, willing to trade his future for this moment, yet his thoughts were wandering��such a contradiction it was.

    <strong>CREEEEAK!</strong>

    The ninth shackle constricted again.

    Glen��s eyes and hair soon gleamed a bright golden hue.

    Overexhausting his aura had started warping his body uncontrobly.

    The aura surrounding him became akin to golden armor.

    Every time he swung his colossal golden spear, the atmosphere would resonate.

    <strong>BOOM, BOOM!</strong>

    A sound of explosive energy erupted from his spear, creating a sonic boom that obliterated everything around him.

    <strong>FLARE!</strong>

    But Kraush was also moving to counter.

    His spear imbued with ck mes met Glen��s with pinpoint uracy, enhancing its destructive power.

    Kraush��s eyes burned crimson.

    The heat pouring from his body created shimmering waves in the air.

    <strong>CRICK!</strong>

    And then it happened��the tenth shackle tightened around Glen��s heart.

    <strong>BANG!</strong>

    In an instant, everything around seemed to freeze.

    Within that frozen space, Glen held onto his golden spear tightly.

    <strong>CRACK!</strong>

    The atmosphere rippled along with Glen��s spear.

    The energy condensing along it seemed to warp the very dimensions.

    ��This is my full power right now.��

    Originally, Glen had nned to use the full twelve shackles of the<strong>Demonic Core</strong>.

    Sigrid had mandated he must defeat Kraush.

    But facing Kraush, Glen found it impossible.

    The words of Kraush rang in his head, urging him towards the future.

    And above all, he desired to stand in that future alongside him.

    So, when Glen unleashed everything he had in that moment��

    <strong>WHOOSH!</strong>

    ck mes and red energy erupted from Kraush.

    Kraush had responded ordingly.

    Thankful, Glen gripped his spear as if it were going to burst.

    Then his spearhead detonated, radiating white light.

    This was precisely the charge technique he had learned from watching Kraush.

    In an instant, it felt as if every light was absorbed into Glen��s spear.

    As the surrounding air grew still, witnessing this mesmerizing sight��

    In a void left only with darkness,

    Glen��s golden spear swung forth.

    <strong>Swift Gold Spear Technique, Fifth Style: Golden sh sh!</strong>

    Glen��s mighty sh split the pirs and walls of the building with sheer power.

    Having released the tenth shackle, the strength of Glen��s Golden sh could��ve cleaved through the entire<strong>White Ghosts</strong>establishment.

    Foregoing his future for a shot at victory, Glen was unfathomably powerful.

    In this showdown, there were few capable of withstanding his spear.

    Hence, Kraush decided to respond with all his might.

    <strong>CRACK!</strong>

    In that moment, Kraush bit down on the enhancement elixir in his mouth.

    As that strength permeated his body, it merged with the fire of annihtion.

    elerated heat enveloped him, causing his entire being to spin at breakneck speed.

    With each rotation, his power surged, amplifying even more.

    <strong>Celestial Annihtion!</strong>

    The peak state Kraush could achieve.

    As he reached the pinnacle of<strong>Celestial Annihtion</strong>, Glen felt his surroundings engulfed by ck mes.

    His own golden shine dimmed before Kraush��s overwhelming ze.

    In that swirling darkness, Glen didn��t stop swinging his spear.

    Even if that was a futile act��

    He wanted to pour out his all.

    Just when Glen��s golden spear was about to shine��

    Kraush��s sword fell before him.

    <strong>Annihtion Fire Erosion!</strong>

    The Sixth Style: Celestial Annihtion Fire!

    For a brief moment��

    As silent ck mes rushed forth��

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    A deafening explosion resounded as the ck mes consumed everything, swallowing the surroundings whole.

    Buildings crumbled as they sumed to the fire.

    Underneath the burning ruins of the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>��

    Kraush exhaled the ck smoke streaming from his mouth and gazed ahead.

    Therey Glen, burnt all over, unconscious.

    He showed no signs of awareness.

    But Kraush didn��t care about that.

    ��Remember what I said.��

    He was someone who would manage just fine.

    Kraush took a light step forward.

    ��Yikes!��

    Just then, Mary, who had been sneaking away, screamed as she found herself caught by Kraush.

    Kraush lifted her, darting out while keeping Glen in his arms.

    And just as they emerged from the building��

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    The entire structure copsed into chaos.

    ��Ahhh?!��

    While Mary screamed, getting whirled about in Kraush��s grip,

    Kraush raised his head.

    Before him stood an impossibly giant golem.

    ��The colossal golem of<strong>John Gray</strong>.��

    The first-year special ss top student.

    This had to be the giant golem made by the leader of the<strong>Magal Gang</strong>, John Gray.

    As anticipated, other factions were joining in on this fight.

    Surely they were looking to seize the bracelet amidst the chaos of the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>and<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>battle.

    But they overlooked one key fact.

    They too had an equal chance of snatching the bracelet.

    Thanks to Glen, who had helped trigger<strong>Celestial Annihtion</strong>,

    Kraush��s crimson eyes, spouting ck smoke, slowly narrowed.

    ��Mary.��

    ��Yes, yes?��

    ��From now on, find every member of other factions with a bracelet.��

    ��Huh? Why should I do that?��

    ��I��ll give you a bracelet as a gift.��

    Mary��s eyes brightened.

    If Kraush gave her a bracelet, she wouldn��t be at risk of losing her own.

    Naturally, this would help her dodge Sigrid��s wrath as well.

    ����Really?��

    ��Trust me. If you��re suspicious, I can even bet my<strong>Balheim</strong>name on it.��

    Though they didn��t hold much value around here, it worked wonders for Mary.

    With a new resolve shining in her eyes, Mary nodded.

    Kraush smiled as he raised his head.

    An alliance formed on the spot.

    Let��s go for a big score.

 Chapter: 237

    Chapter: 237

    #### Disconnected Literature Council

    The representatives from the Literature Department were as follows:

    1st-year student from the Literature Department and top student<em>Persona Madin</em>alongside his<em>Golden Winged Squad</em>.

    1st-year student from the Literature Department, ranked second,<em>Airing Ornua</em>, leading her<em>Infantry toon</em>.

    The two squads had arrived at the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>�� hideout.

    ��Looks like the<strong>Magal Gang</strong>is making their move,�� said Airing.

    As she pointed out, the<strong>Magal Gang</strong>was the first to jump into action.

    They��re led by the 1st-year special ss top student,<em>John Gray</em>, wielding a colossal golem.

    That very golem was currently demolishing the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>�� building.

    If they got caught up in that destruction, they��d be the ones in trouble.

    So, both squads decided to keep their distance and watch.

    ��The<strong>Heavenly Legion</strong>, the<strong>Double Koi Gang</strong>, and even the<strong>Twin Fish Gang</strong>are on the move,�� Airing noted.

    Airing spotted the groups operating nearby as well.

    With that, the gathering here represented a whopping ten out of twelve factions.

    ��The<strong>Theology Department</strong>must have already allied themselves,�� she thought.

    Surely, they would be trying to reach out for negotiations.

    This meant that the studentpetition would inevitably revolve around the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>led by<em>Charlotte</em>and the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>led by<em>Sigrid</em>.

    Just then��

    ��I��m outta here!�� eximed<em>Persona</em>, dering his exit unexpectedly.

    Airing turned to him, eyebrows raised. ��You��re leaving?��

    ��Yeah, I just have a bad feeling about this ce,�� he replied, looking shifty.

    Airing narrowed her eyes slightly.

    Because this was something he often said.

    Honestly, she was way smarter than him in their Literature Department.

    Her ability to remember everything she read meant that she could master any military strategy she learned.

    But still, Persona managed to outshine her and im the top spot due to his sharp instincts.

    He had a knack for avoiding danger and finding the right moment for ambushes during mock battles.

    His win rate in simtedbats was a stunning 90%.

    Considering the exam had to feature tricky scenarios with limited resources and personnel, that was mind-blowing.

    Inparison, Airing��s win rate was just around 75%.

    While she scored higher in theoretical exams, in mock battles, she couldn��t keep up with Persona��s instincts.

    And now, this instinctual Persona was saying he was bailing out.

    Knowing his instincts, Airing��s gaze turned serious.

    ��If you back out, you won��t even get crumbs!��

    The weaker<em>Golden Winged Squad</em>and<em>Infantry toon</em>had to seize their moment to grab the bracelets now.

    She pointed that out, and Persona shrugged nonchntly.

    ��If everyone else is down to zero, the faction that holds onto its two members usually rises.��

    Even if they did nothing, half of them would end up fine.

    Executing that logic, Persona gracefully turned to leave with his<em>Golden Winged Squad</em>.

    As Airing watched his retreating figure, unease crept over her.

    ��Airing, what will we do?��

    A member of the<em>Infantry toon</em>asked, now that the<em>Golden Winged Squad</em>had taken off.

    Just then��

    <strong>KABOOM!</strong>

    A sudden explosion erupted and Airing spun around.

    There, ck mes were bursting up ferociously.

    Recognizing the mes�� identity, a nasty feeling washed over her.

    <em>BOOM!</em>

    Suddenly, someonended right in front of the<em>Infantry toon</em>.

    <em>CRACK��</em>

    As the fiery sound echoed, Airing felt a scorching sensation on her wrist.

    ��Yikes!��

    Startled, she looked at her arm and gasped.

    The bracelet she had been wearing was suddenly gone!

    As Airing��s gaze snapped to where it had gone, a boy with dark blue hair stood there.

    The<em>Second Year Academy Top Student</em>from the<em>Unnamed Academy</em>.

    <em>Kraush Balheim</em>.

    Seeing him, Airing��s eyes widened. ��Grab him right now!��

    The<em>Infantry toon</em>members rushed to catch him, drawing their weapons.

    But it was a futile effort.

    The moment Kraush lowered his stance just a little��

    His sword moved with a speed that no one present could hope to match.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    With a thunderous sound, the ck mes echoed as a multitude of<em>Infantry toon</em>members soared through the air.

    Each one of them bore a precise cut mark from his sword.

    As Airing watched this spectacle of her squad flying skyward, she locked eyes with Kraush.

    ��Just try to keep one bracelet safe.��

    With that remark, Kraush vanished from sight in a ze.

    Staring nkly, Airing stumbled and fell down.

    No way.

    That was really over in a split second.

    He appeared, snagged her bracelet in front of the entire<em>Infantry toon</em>, and effortlessly slipped away.

    ��What the heck��?��

    How was this even happening? It made her brain work like scrambled eggs.

    Airing finally understood why Persona had left so willingly.

    That guy was a monster.

    An utterly senseless monster.

    ��The only reason he left one bracelet is����

    So those left behind wouldn��t act rashly without anything to protect.

    Realizing that he had thought that far ahead, she cradled her forehead.

    ����Let��s retreat.��

    As<em>Persona</em>suggested, sticking around here would mean losing even that one bracelet.

    ��

    In no time,<em>Kraush</em>, who had snatched Airing��s bracelet, dashed back to the demolished building of the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>.

    Currently, he had umted a total of four bracelets, including one from<em>Meiri</em>.

    One belonged to<em>Felray</em>from the<strong>Guhye Gang</strong>.

    One was the one he had just taken from<em>Airing</em>.

    Thest one was from the<strong>Double Koi Gang</strong>, which he had stumbled upon along the way.

    ��I��m gonna get you for that, you little punk!��

    The fifth prince of the<em>Poseus Kingdom</em>.

    He had just stolen the bracelet from<em>Desamus Poseus</em>, the captain of the<strong>Double Koi Gang</strong>, who happened to be<em>Karandis��s</em>older brother.

    ��Wow, what a mess.��

    In such chaos, getting a handle on the number of people was mind-boggling.

    <em>Kraush</em>could sense things over a wide range thanks to his instincts, but he couldn��t precisely identify every single person like<em>Meiri</em>.

    That was purely the domain of overwhelming talent.

    In a melee involving over a thousand people, being able to tell what each individual was doing was no simple task.

    There was a reason she was called a ��sensing-specialist.��

    The heat from the<em>Celestial Annihtion</em>hadn��t cooled yet.

    <em>Kraush</em>encountered<em>Meiri</em>as soon as he returned.

    ��<em>Meiri</em>, what��s next?��

    ��I��m still tracking. Just a second.��

    The battlefield was such a mess, and<em>Meiri</em>was focusing high-level attention.

    Then, as if sensing something, she perked her head up suddenly.

    ��<em>Kraush</em>!

    The very moment he heard her shout,<em>Kraush</em>felt a hint of danger beneath his feet and leaped.

    Just as he did, a tree burst forth from the ground to reach him.

    ��This is����

    <em>Hidden Weapon: Wood Rend!</em>

    ��<em>Aniks</em>!��

    The moment he spoke that name, the branches split apart trying to ensnare him.

    But<em>Kraush</em>had the upper hand in this matchup.

    As the ck mes of<em>Rain Thunder Prime</em>surged, he immediately ignited the branches to ash.

    However, that wasn��t the end of it.

    From the very branches he burned, two figures leaped into action.

    ��Ha-ha!<em>Kraush</em>!��

    One was a small-statured boy,<em>Bk Hogma</em>, wielding a sword in each hand.

    The other was a tall girl soaring through the sky,<em>Elfin Emilia</em>, poised with a long, thin de.

    From the<strong>Double Koi Gang</strong>, alongside the marksmen<em>Aniks Graiza</em>, known as the<strong>Starlon Trio</strong>.

    Upon spotting them,<em>Kraush</em>scowled and swiftly swung his sword.

    <em>CLANG, CLANG, CLANG!</em>

    <em>Three</em>des shed as he spun mid-air.

    In aerialbat,<em>Elfin</em>, with her<em>Icarus</em>skill, had the upper edge at that moment.

    She was flying almost as if she had wings and skillfully pursued<em>Kraush</em>.

    <em>SWOOSH!</em>

    Moreover, more trees grew from below, trying to ambush<em>Kraush</em>once again.

    ��<em>Bk</em>!��

    In that twist of fate,<em>Elfin</em>snatched<em>Bk</em>, tossing him at<em>Kraush</em>.

    ��<em>Hajabyo!</em>��

    With a strange battle cry,<em>Bk</em>charged with his crossed swords.

    <em>Kraush</em>dodged his assault using<em>Rain Thunder Prime</em>to glide away while hurling<em>Rain Thunder</em>at<em>Elfin</em>.

    <em>Elfin</em>didn��t expect him to throw his sword at her.

    As a result, her reaction was too slow.

    Right when<em>Kraush��s</em><em>Rain Thunder</em>reached her��

    The concentrated ck mes exploded out from the thin scabbard of her sword.

    ��<em>Aagghh!</em>��

    <em>Elfin</em>screamed as she tumbled down, caught in the st of ck mes.

    As<em>Kraush</em>turned to finish her off,<em>Bk</em>used the tree fashioned by<em>Aniks</em>to ascend and leaped at him again.

    Prioritizing<em>Elfin</em>��s end,<em>Kraush</em>intercepted<em>Bk��s</em>de with the edge of his palm.

    <em>Disaster Dragon Fall.</em>

    One Style of the<em>Considered Technique</em>.

    His body was as solid as steel.

    Even as<em>Bk��s</em>fierce assault continued,<em>Kraush</em>, timing it perfectly, mmed his fist into<em>Bk��s</em>chest.

    <em>GWAH!</em>N?v(el)B\\jnn

    With a scream,<em>Bk</em>was sent crashing backward.

    <em>WHAM!</em>

    Simultaneously, the second impact struck.

    His entire frame felt heavy as he soared through the air.

    At that moment, the soaring tree snatched<em>Bk</em>from mid-air.

    And just like that, the tree vanished with<em>Bk</em>into the hole it had made.

    <em>Kraush</em>, having regained his<em>ck Hood</em>, attempted to follow suit, but the towering tree obstructed his path.

    Before he noticed, the area had be thick with trees, resembling a forest.

    <em>Kraush</em>scanned his surroundings.

    <em>Elfin</em>was also nowhere in sight, presumably taken the same way as<em>Bk</em>.

    ����Very clever.��

    <em>Kraush</em>quietly let out a heated breath.

    His time under<em>Celestial Annihtion</em>was running low.

    <em>Aniks</em>was surely using this growth strategy to drain<em>Kraush��s</em>energy.

    ��Everything I��ve changed before has just been undone.��

    Well, there was no one better at pulling slick moves from behind the scenes than this guy.

    <em>BAM!</em>

    In that very moment, a loud rumble came from the colossal golem.

    ncing over revealed<em>Sigrid</em>, unleashing a torrent of white light from her as she shattered the golem.

    ��So, that side is done.��

    <em>Kraush</em>didn��t anticipate<em>Charlotte</em>��s defeat.

    Their fight must have ended in a haze.

    However, the overwhelming white dragon aura radiating from<em>Sigrid</em>felt unnaturally strong.

    The colossal golem was a secret weapon crafted by the special sses of the<strong>Magal Gang</strong>.

    And here,<em>Sigrid</em>single-handedly crumbled it, showcasing her immense output.

    ��That woman has absorbed the legacy of the Sword King.��

    <em>Kraush</em>clicked his tongue in dissatisfaction.

    While<em>Kraush</em>could hit maximum output in an instant��

    <em>Sigrid</em>built her power steadily over time.

    This alone illustrated the distinct differences between her and<em>Kraush</em>.

    ��More importantly����

    <em>Kraush</em>steadied himself in the tranquil forest.

    <em>Aniks</em>likely designed this forest for a specific purpose.

    If that was the case, burning it all away was only sensible.

    Disrupting their ns, he needed to either catch<em>Aniks</em>or escape before his<em>Celestial Annihtion</em>flickered out.

    Just as he arrived at that conclusion��

    <em>ZAPP!</em>

    Suddenly, an electric sh shot toward him, forcing<em>Kraush</em>to quickly raise his sword.

    As he intercepted the lightning bolt, he turned just in time to see��

    ��Hey there, little bro.��

    How much longer was he nning on rubbing it in?

    <em>Kraush</em>grimaced at the sight of the person emerging from the forest.

    A surging aura of electricity enveloped her.

    With a shark-like grin disyed under sses, stood<em>Taria Valles</em>.

    The student captain of the<strong>Heavenly Legion</strong>and top student of the<em>Magical Department</em>.

    Being known as a representative of the<em>Crimson Garden</em>, her presence meant she had formed an alliance with<em>Aniks</em>.

    ��Don��t you think you��re being a little rough on your younger sibling?��<em>Kraush</em>inquired.

    Taria just casually shrugged.

    ��He��s strong, and the world knows it. So I��m giving it my all.��

    ��I don��t have any bracelets, though.��

    ��Instead, you��ve got four stolen bracelets, right?��

    She seemed well-informed.

    <em>Kraush</em>caught on to her original ns and clicked his tongue.

    With only a few seconds left under<em>Celestial Annihtion</em>��

    Could he take care of Taria and still wrap Aniks up before it ran out?

    Honestly, it felt close to impossible.

    No matter who was involved, Taria was a force even<em>Kraush</em>had to focus on.

    This was trouble.

    Drawing closer,<em>Kraush</em>couldn��t help but smile.

    As she noticed his grin, Taria raised her brow.

    <em>PING!</em>

    In that instant, a sharp sound rang out and a volley of red light shot toward them.

    When Taria hurriedly activated her defensive magic, the surrounding area was quickly engulfed in swirling crimson mes.

    <em>Kraush</em>vanished from sight just like that.

    ��Fire magic?��

    Taria quickly recognized it as me magic.

    And there was only one person from<em>Rahern Academy</em>capable of unleashing such output.

    1st-year<em>Magical Department</em>topper,<em>An Igrit</em>.

    He must have been fighting<em>Bacram Arios</em>, the student captain of the<em>Demon</em>faction, now appearing here.

    ��That means����

    ��Did you win?��<em>Kraush</em>asked when he reached<em>An</em>, who was battered but standing.

    And facing<em>Kraush</em>, An smirked and held up the bracelets in his hand.

    ��Why, who do you think I am?��

    <em>An</em>had defeated<em>Bacram Arios</em>.

    ��What are you nning?�� he inquired.

    In response,<em>Kraush</em>took a deep breath to extend the duration of<em>Celestial Annihtion</em>.

    ��It��s pretty clear, isn��t it?��

    With that, he reignited his ck mes.

    ��It��s time to finish this.��

    ��You��re such a<em>Kraush</em>-ist,�� Anmented.

    What they both desired was total victory for the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>.

    It was a chaotic fight with no escape n.

 Chapter: 238

    Chapter: 238

    #### Rahern Academy��s Student Tournament: Round 1

    The Rahern Academy��s student tournament was pure chaos.

    Since it was the first tournament, the teams fought tooth and nail to secure victory.

    Thus, they battled fiercely until the veryst rays of sunlight disappeared.

    And the most prominent figures to emerge from all this madness were three individuals.

    First up was the Sword King,<em>Charlotte Balheim</em>.

    She hade alone to confront the<strong>White Ghosts</strong>, obliterating their key personnel.

    Reappearing after her battle with<em>Sigrid</em>, she rampaged through all the teams.

    The sight alone was enough to instill fresh terror towards Charlotte.

    Next was the Imperial Third Princess,<em>Sigrid Ephania</em>.

    Leading the attacked<strong>White Ghosts</strong>, she battled her way through.

    Showing what it truly meant to be of the bloodline of the White Dragon, she disyed overwhelming power.

    With one swing of her sword, chills and freezing air roared forth, leaving students utterly helpless before her.

    Those who had begun to doubt<em>Sigrid��s</em>abilities were convinced that day.

    She was indeed a powerhouse capable of standing toe-to-toe with<em>Charlotte</em>at Rahern Academy.

    While the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>and<strong>White Ghosts</strong>raised their standings in this tournament, there was someone who gained notoriety in a different way.

    None other than the one who stole the most bracelets throughout the tournament.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    <em>Second-Year</em>top student.

    <em>Kraush Balheim</em>.

    While the first-years disyed their strength throughout the tournament, there was no one who outperformed Kraush.

    Even the well-known team leaders felt powerless before him.

    Every time he showed up, students flew, and ck mes surged.

    Those who had an inkling of Kraush��s strength finally realized through this tournament.

    <em>Kraush Balheim</em>was a force that no second-year or even first-year could reckon with.

    As the three stars of the tournament were noted, the results were announced.

    Given the chaotic nature of the battle, students couldn��t quite grasp the oues.

    So, amidst their expectations,<em>Durandal</em>took to the stage.

    He looked out at the disaster that was Rahern Academy and grinned.

    ��Ha ha, you all really went all out.��

    Rapid repairs were already underway by the professors and assistant professors of the Magic Department.

    Given how wild the students had gone, the faces of the assistant professors were dark.

    It was only natural they had to work all night to fix the mess.

    Meanwhile, Durandal chuckled heartily.

    He was just d the students fought valiantly.

    ��Now, I will announce the results.��

    And soon, he unveiled the oue of the tournament.

    ��5th ce goes to the<strong>Scales and Maidens Union</strong>.��

    Led by the youngest cardinal,<em>Meiri Beakis</em>, and the nuns, their mention brought nods of recognition from all.

    The coboration of the holy knight squad under the theology department with the nuns was indeed noteworthy.

    ��4th ce is the<strong>Skycalf and Twinw Union</strong>.��

    Next came the mention of<em>Taria Valles</em>, the top student from the first-year Magic Department, leading the<strong>Skycalf</strong>, and<em>Aniks Graiza</em>leading the<strong>Twinw</strong>.

    Both teams had performed eptably amidst the chaos but made crucial mistakes when it came to protecting their bracelets.

    ��Got us there,�� Taria scratched her cheek in disappointment.

    Beside her, Aniks chuckled.

    The one who��d snagged their bracelets was none other than<em>Haring</em>.

    Using his invisibility to sneak in, he had conned them out of their trophies.

    ��Who does he take after? Really slick at stealing,�� Taria quipped, ncing toward Haring and Kraush.

    Haring was getting praised by Kraush for his efforts, looking rather proud of himself.

    Seeing that smug grin of Haring, Taria felt a bit deted.

    She hadn��t really cared about their team��s victory after all.

    Finding humor in it helped her brush it off.

    ��3rd ce goes to the<strong>Gold Owl Brigade</strong>.��

    When the 3rd ce was announced, students buzzed with chatter.

    The<strong>Gold Owl Brigade</strong>was primarilyposed of students from the Literature Department.

    It was a fact that they were naturallygging inbat prowesspared to other teams.

    Students directed their gazes toward<em>Persona Madin</em>, the leader of the<strong>Gold Owl Brigade</strong>.

    He was the top first-year from the Literature Department and had remarkable instincts.

    He had leveraged those instincts to navigate the fray.

    Noting the gathered nces, he merely shrugged nonchntly.

    As expected, a middle-of-the-road result.

    Considering that<em>Airing</em>, the runner-up of the Literature Department, had lost all her bracelets, it really showcased how daunting it was to im the top spot.

    ��And now, for 2nd ce.��

    When 2nd ce was about to be announced, the air grew tense.

    Once the second ce was announced, the first ce would be solidified.

    It was a reasonable assumption.

    The top contenders were certainly the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>or the<strong>White Ghosts Union</strong>.

    The<strong>White Ghosts</strong>, though hit hard, had managed to recover and re-entered the fray.

    They had snatched a good number of bracelets just as effectively as the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>.

    As everyone held their breath, all gazes zeroed in on<em>Durandal</em>, who was well aware of their stares.

    That charged moment passed, and finally, Durandal opened his mouth.

    ��2nd ce goes to the<strong>White Ghosts, Sea Moth, and Demon</strong>Union.��

    At that announcement,<em>Sigrid��s</em>eyes slowly widened.

    The<strong>White Ghosts</strong>had secured enough bracelets in the back, thinking they had a solid shot at victory.

    Yet, they lost.

    <em>Sigrid</em>wore a lost expression as her alliance��s faces hardened with shock.

    Among them, only<em>Meiri</em>stood tall.

    She had managed to keep her bracelet safe despite the chaos, aided by the likes of Kraush.

    Of course, the truth was that their sess was thanks to Kraush returning her bracelet��

    But she stood proudly, concealing that fact.

    ��And 1st ce goes to the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>.��

    The moment Durandal confirmed the first ce, cheers erupted from the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>side.

    ��We won! We��ve done it!��

    ��It��s a victory for the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>!��

    The first-year students were especially ecstatic.

    They had struggled against the<strong>White Ghosts Union</strong>and faced significant pressure.

    Unlike second-year students.

    The first-year students had spent a year at Rahern Academy, intimately aware of each other��s strengths and weaknesses.

    That might exin why the battle was a delightful mess.

    ��<em>Charlotte Balheim</em>, captain of the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>, please step up to the podium.��

    Soon after being called by Durandal, Charlotte strode forward.

    As she approached the stage, all eyes were glued to her.

    Her flowing indigo hair danced with her every step, confident as ever.

    Durandal handed her a certificate along with a medal.

    ��This is the prize for the 1st ce of this student tournament.��

    The gold medal bore the symbol of the<strong>Lion��s Order</strong>with the number one engraved upon it.

    ��Thank you,�� Charlotte epted, then turned and casually hung the medal around Kraush��s neck.

    ��Since my little brother gathered the most bracelets, this is yours.��

    It was a bit much to bestow such an award on him when it pertained to the entire team.

    But given Charlotte��s straightforward nature, Kraush epted it without question.

    ��Well done, everyone. We��ll grant benefits at the academy ording to the rankings, so each leader will be notifiedter.��

    Thus, the 1st Student Tournament of Rahern Academy came to a close.

    ��

    As the excitement of the tournament began to fade, winter gradually set in.

    The cold wind blew fiercely, stripping the World Tree of all its leaves, leaving it bare.

    With winter��s chill biting, the frequency of student training dropped considerably.

    Most people took a breather in this season.

    However, one person intensified his training.

    That was, of course,<em>Kraush</em>.

    In the midst of that intense cold, he stood firm with his eyes shut.

    Heat radiated from him, feeling almost like it was sweltering, instead of freezing.

    The source of that heat was none other than<em>Annihtion Erosion</em>.

    Using the advantage of winter,<em>Kraush</em>was pushing the limits of his<em>Annihtion Erosion</em>.

    [ I can��t keep relying on the<strong>Lunar Body</strong>and the<strong>Snow Woman</strong>forever. ]

    Hearing the words from<em>Crimson Garden</em>,<em>Kraush</em>nodded in agreement.

    As she had stated,<em>Kraush��s</em><em>Annihtion Erosion</em>was outputting more power than before, needing more than the<strong>Lunar Body</strong>and<strong>Snow Woman</strong>to keep it in check.

    ��To increase the output of<em>Annihtion Erosion</em>, I need another trick.��

    To boost its power further, he needed to alleviate some physical strain.

    Thus, he needed another means to alleviate that overload.

    <em>Kraush</em>had something in mind.

    ��It feels like it��s about time.��

    As he reduced the heat radiating from his body,<em>Kraush</em>casually loosened his arms.

    With the focus on<em>Annihtion Erosion</em>training post-tournament, he felt a bit stiff.

    ��Maybe I should have a light spar.��

    Just as<em>Kraush</em>thought this, he sensed an approaching presence and looked up.

    What he saw was recognizable long ck hair.

    Beneath the long hair, the woman tried to hide her face, yet her curvy figure peeked through her winter clothes.

    However, despite her figure, she still seemed to be shying away.

    ��<em>K-Kraush-nim</em>.��

    The hesitant voice fluttered towards him; it was<em>Mary Diana</em>.

    Formerly known as the<strong>Divine Prodigy</strong>, she had be fully timid since those days.

    When her eyes met his, she beamed brightly.

    ��<em>Mary</em>, it��s been a while.��

    ��Y-yes, it��s been a while for me too!��

    Having been spending more time training alely,<em>Mary</em>found it hard to show up.

    She was focused on reiming her past self.

    In the earlier days, that wouldn��t have thrilled him as much.

    But now, since she wielded her spear solely for<em>Kraush</em>��s sake, it didn��t feel like a bad thing at all.

    Regardless of her character, herbat abilities were undeniable.

    ��She��s gotten stronger.��

    Indeed,<em>Kraush</em>could feel that her aura was markedly different fromst time.

    As expected of the legendary prodigy.

    Her natural talent and growth from experiences had been astonishing.

    ��At this rate, she might return to her former self within five years.��

    With that thought,<em>Kraush</em>walked closer to her.

    ��Do you need something?��

    It was odd for someone who rarely showed her face toe all the way to this training ground.

    So when<em>Kraush</em>expressed his curiosity, she looked around nervously before whispering to him.

    ��W-well,<em>Sigrid Ephania</em>has been acting suspiciouslytely.��

    ��Sigrid?��

    It seemed she had been keeping her ear to the ground on that front.

    Kraush looked at<em>Mary</em>with an eyebrow raised. She awkwardly fidgeted, seemingly anxious.

    ��I thought you and Sigrid didn��t get along. Hehe.��

    It was her way of wanting to be of help.

    ��I see. So what��s this suspicious behavior about?��

    When<em>Kraush</em>asked straight up,<em>Mary</em>cleared her throat and lowered her posture more.

    ��<em>Kraush-nim</em>has been investigated thoroughly. She always intended to target you, but it seems to have intensified since the tournament.��

    ��Hmm.��

    So she figured something out after sensing the tournament vibe.

    Kraush recalled the look in<em>Sigrid��s</em>eyes when she had watched him.

    Suspicion and vignce.

    And that underlying severe anxiety gushing forth.

    ��Looks like she��s trying hard to quell her worries.��

    Her expression was tangled with several conflicting emotions.

    ��If she discovers the truth about my reincarnation, she might just fall apart.��

    Once she realizes that Arthur heeded the call and never returned��

    <em>Sigrid</em>would eventually shatter irreparably.

    In that sense, the things she was doing now were akin to strangling herself.

    ��She learned the<em>Sword King��s Sword Light</em>.��

    <em>Shecked skills.</em>

    And that was due to the royal family��s secrets.

    However, she��d learned the<em>Sword Light</em>, an ability normally exclusive to the royalty.

    Surprisingly, even<em>Daliya</em>, the heir to the Sword King, had never been permitted to learn it.

    It must��ve been something she grasped through knowledge of reincarnation.

    ��<em>Sword Light</em>is quite useful.��

    A subtle smirk crept up<em>Kraush��s</em>face.

    Her bringing along something worthy of being stolen?

    There was no reason not to snag it, especially now.

    ��Don��t worry about it. I don��t think you need to stress over that.��

    In fact, if given the chance, it was time to show her that I��d reincarnated.

    <em>Sigrid</em>had moved to a point where she was no longer a threat to<em>Kraush</em>.

    Now it was time to stamp out thest vestiges of that danger.

    ��R-right.��

    ��Still, I appreciate youing to tell me. It was helpful.��

    ��Of course, I ought to.��

    With<em>Kraush��s</em>gratitude,<em>Mary��s</em>face lit up.

    Her blush meant she looked just like a devoted dog to its owner.

    ��<em>Kraush</em>.��

    In that moment, a familiar voice rang in his ears.

    Looking up, he spotted flowing ocean-blue hair.

    The girl with donut-shaped braids was about to turn sixteen but still had a petite frame approaching him.

    As if someone had conjured her just by mentioning her, it was<em>Sigrid Ephania</em>.

    ��I��m ready.��

    The setting was prepared for a meeting with the<strong>Sword King</strong>,<em>Daliya</em>.

 Chapter: 239

    Chapter: 239

    #### Heavenly Sword

    The<em>Heavenly Sword</em>?

    If you were to discuss this within the Empire, praises would never cease.

    For centuries, it has stood as the sword protecting the royal family, a descendant of the former<em>Heavenly Sword King</em>.

    <em>Kraush</em>managed to arrange this meeting through the Fourth Princess,<em>Sigrid Ephania</em>.

    <em>Dalpion</em>is currently in cahoots with the group known as<em>Ixion</em>, or as I like to call them, the World Erosion Gang.

    The reason? To fulfill the Emperor��smand to cure a disease that has gued the royal family for ages.

    It��s crucial to sever ties between the Empire and<em>Ixion</em>.

    Thus, meeting with<em>Dalpion</em>without dy is imperative.

    But the problem lies within the location.

    ��The Empire, huh?��

    <em>Kraush</em>pondered, thinking about the Empire.

    Regardless,<em>Kraush</em>is currently affiliated with the<em>Starlon Kingdom</em>.

    Moreover, he��s one of Ixion��s targets.

    ��From the royal family��s perspective, I��m a presence they dread the most.��

    A deal with<em>Dalpion</em>could very well be a trap.

    He could easily turn<em>Kraush</em>over to<em>Ixion</em>in exchange for the royal family��s illness to be cured.

    ��After all, someone who knows everything is more trustworthy.��

    Above all,<em>Kraush</em>understood that knowing the secrets passed down in the royal family meant they wouldn��t be outright hostile toward<em>Ixion</em>.

    ��Not to mention the wildcard that is<em>Abe</em>.��

    The person truly upying<em>Kraush��s</em>thoughts was none other than<em>Abe</em>.

    <em>Kraush</em>suspected that<em>Abe</em>likely coborated with<em>Ixion</em>.

    Who knows what schemes they might be up to over there?

    ��She probably knows all about this deal, too.��

    So, the chance was limited to one.

    He had to persuade<em>Dalpion</em>at their meeting and demonstrate the power of the<em>ck Hood</em>.

    ��Are you burning up with all that heavy thinking?��

    As he heard a voice,<em>Kraush</em>raised his head.

    There stood a girl with ocean-blue hair, who would be tagging along with him this time.

    With her hair styled in donut-like braids, she smiled with her round eyes.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    The fourth princess of the empire,<em>Sigrid Ephania</em>.

    She was the one who arranged the meeting with<em>Dalpion</em>and informed him about the internal affairs involving<em>Ixion</em>.

    Not to mention, she is perhaps the most devoted fan of the Empire.

    She wished for the Empire to thrive without copsing in the future.

    ��I can��t help but think in this situation.��

    ��True, I can see why.��

    <em>Sigrid</em>understood<em>Kraush��s</em>predicament, so she didn��t dispute his words.

    Clunk��

    Hearing the rattling of the carriage,<em>Kraush</em>quietly observed<em>Sigrid</em>.

    She was said to have the world��s sharpest intellect.

    Additionally, she��d already met with the important<em>Dalpion</em>beforehand.

    ��What do you think?��

    It would be ideal to draw from<em>Sigrid��s</em>opinions.

    Upon hearing<em>Kraush��s</em>question,<em>Sigrid</em>fell silent for a moment.

    ��You know there are a lot of variables in this matter.��

    Her words were something<em>Kraush</empletely agreed with.

    ��Honestly, the potential scenarios are numerous. With all these variables, there are at least twenty possible oues.��

    Now it made sense why she hesitated to share her thoughts.

    As she said, this situation was fraught with uncertainty.

    Most significantly, emotions indeed yed a major part.

    <em>Abe��s</em>affection for<em>Arthur</em>.

    The Emperor��s desire to cure his disease.

    <em>Dalpion</em>��s dedication to the royal family.

    <em>Ixion��s</em>ambition to create a god of world erosion.

    These intertwining sentiments birthed numerous unpredictables.

    ��Still, if we are to consider the most probable oue����

    <em>Sigrid</em>directed her bright yellow eyes at<em>Kraush</em>.

    ��It would be you sessfully striking a deal with<em>Dalpion</em>and curing his majesty��s illness.��

    ��You seem to think too highly of me.��

    ��Don��t worry. You��ve always exceeded my expectations.��

    Upon hearing that,<em>Kraush</em>couldn��t help but crack a grin.

    ��Yeah, ultimately, it all depends on what I do.��

    The results of the world are never predetermined.

    It��s entirely up to one��s actions to create those results.

    For<em>Kraush</em>, who was constructing a world that no longer existed, that was the most assuring task.

    The world had turned into an intricate maze where nothing was visible even a step ahead.

    ��If I just navigate through it, I��ll be fine.��

    <em>Kraush</em>shifted his gaze out the window of the moving carriage.

    Therey the capital of the Empire,<em>Sirian</em>, and far off in the distance, the imperial pce surrounded by walls.

    December had arrived.

    Amidst the biting winter air in the Empire, an unexpected storm might be brewing.

    �� �� ��

    After passing the capital of<em>Sirian</em>for a while��

    ��We need to walk from here.��

    As the carriage came to a halt at the market entrance,<em>Sigrid</em>announced as she stepped out.

    When she threw a robe over her head, her appearance transformed drastically.

    Though her height remained the same, her figure became plump, and her hair turned ck.

    This was a transformation robe created by the artifact maker,<em>Rona Imblize</em>.

    When she contacted<em>Rona</em>in advance, she was more than happy to make it.

    Following suit,<em>Kraush</em>donned a robe, causing his appearance to morph as well.

    Sigrid��s expression shifted, intrigued.

    ��Hmmm, wasn��t this robe made by<em>Rona</em>and not<em>Darling Danphelion</em>, who usually brews your potions? Why does it have<em>Krad��s</em>appearance?��

    ��I honestly have no idea.��

    Currently,<em>Kraush</em>bore the appearance he often took when using<em>Darling��s</em>potions��<em>Krad</em>.

    Short closed ck hair, with an overall mature and towering build unmistakably grew from Krad��s days.

    ��It seems<em>Darling</em>had a hand in this somehow����

    Both<em>Rona</em>and<em>Darling</em>were part of the first batch of students and belonged to the special ss.

    With the link to<em>Kraush</em>, perhaps<em>Rona</em>heard about the crafting and pulled this prank.

    Truly,<em>Darling��s</em>shenanigans were all too<em>Darling</em>-like.

    ��You still have that suspicious look about you.��

    While<em>Kraush</em>was stuck in his thoughts,<em>Sigrid</em>examined him closely, nodding.

    With a rather satisfied expression, the moment<em>Kraush</em>raised an eyebrow,<em>Sigrid</em>smiled widely.

    ��This appearance suits me best, doesn��t it? The one who darted in like an arrow to rescue me.��

    As<em>Sigrid</em>reminisced, giggling softly, it became clear.

    Their first meeting was indeed when he was in<em>Krad��s</em>form.

    ��I felt it back then.<em>Kraush</em>, it��s going to be a st tagging along with you.��

    ��Looks to me like we just get tangled in troublesome adventures.��

    ��Hehe, troublesome things are what make life fun. Thanks to you, I��ve changed a lot too. If it weren��t for you, I��d never have left the<em>Rahern Academy</em>, let alone the Empire.��

    As she spoke,<em>Sigrid</em>approached and began straightening his robe, which had be disheveled.

    As she neared, a light citrus scent wafted gently through the air.

    It was the perfume favored by<em>Sigrid</em>.

    ��It��s all on you. I can be here, not turning a blind eye to the matters of the Empire, thanks to you.��

    With her bright amber eyes,<em>Sigrid</em>gazed up at<em>Kraush</em>, breaking into a grin.

    That smile held an inexplicable charm distinct from her external appearance.

    ��Is this how you��re repaying me for helping you back then?��

    ��Hmmm, haven��t I already paid you back enough? I��ve helped you a few times too.��

    He couldn��t deny it.

    He had indeed received considerable help from<em>Sigrid</em>along the way.

    ��This isn��t about repaying a debt. I��m doing this because I want to help. It��s pure intention, no strings attached.��

    <em>Laughing yfully,</em><em>Sigrid</em>poked<em>Kraush��s</em>chest with her tiny finger.

    ��For someone who boasts an exceptional intuition, you are particrly oblivious in this regard. With all the girls around you shooting their shot, do you need to sharpen your senses?��

    ��Looks like you��re back to teasing me again.��

    <em>Kraush</em>held her wrist, signaling her to ease up.

    In response,<em>Sigrid</em>rolled her eyes, manipting her finger yfully in his grip.

    ��I have no reason to give up my charm, do I?��

    ��Isn��t it about time to act a bit more mature?��

    ��A woman can embody adulthood while still cherishing her girlhood.��

    Knock, knock��

    Just then, a sound broke from the carriage door.

    <em>Sigrid</em>, seeing the fun had gone on long enough, withdrew her finger from<em>Kraush</em>��s grasp and opened the carriage door.

    Standing there was a well-built man.

    At first nce, he appeared masculine, but her identity was none other than<em>Sera Bete</em>,<em>Sigrid</em>��s mighty bodyguard.

    Upon meeting<em>Kraush��s</em>eyes, she nodded politely and assisted<em>Sigrid</em>in descending the carriage.

    As<em>Sigrid</em>sprang down nimbly,<em>Kraush</em>followed suit.

    No one seemed to take note of their arrival.

    Since the carriage itself wasn��t particrly shy, people merely thought a couple of local noble kids were out for a stroll.

    Given the Empire��s crowded nature and nobility, that was a likely assumption.

    ��Let��s go.��

    <em>Sigrid</em>was already heading down the path.

    Moving smoothly through the marketce, even with a princess from the royal family strolling openly, nobody gave them a second nce.

    Not even with a bona fide<em>Balheim</em>family member from the<em>Starlon Kingdom</em>by her side.

    Had even one person noticed, it would have caused quite a stir.

    But here, no one could pierce through their disguises.

    ��This market path is familiar.��

    ��It��s because Ie here often.��

    Yes, one might wonder how often a princess actually wanders beyond the castle walls.

    However,<em>Sigrid</em>exhibited such awareness of the market like she��d run through it daily, chatting with the kids along the way.

    ��I suppose I had my share of hardships, huh.��

    <em>Sera</em>let out a wry smile as she stood guard beside<em>Sigrid</em>.

    She had been<em>Sigrid��s</em>bodyguard ever since her birth and had quite a time keeping up with her reckless nature.

    ��You��re quite the clever one; just a small distraction, and you fool me! Luckily, you��ve calmed downtely.��

    ��<em>Sera</em>, I was always calm!��

    <em>Pouting</em>,<em>Sigrid</em>objected to<em>Sera��s</em>remark, but no one truly believed her.

    Even if she styled her personality to act like a renegade in the castle, her inherent character remained the same.

    ��You both take it too far.��

    With a yful pout,<em>Sigrid</em>continued her walk.

    Eventually, a building came into view, lurking at the market��s edge.

    The vacant establishment looked forlorn.

    A nce at the surrounding empty units hinted that this location wasn��t thriving in business.

    <em>Sigrid</em>approached the seemingly abandoned building, unlocking the padlock.

    She stepped in, revealing a rather hollow interior.

    The dust indicated it hadn��t been in use for some time.

    ��Close the door.��

    Following<em>Sigrid��s</em>direction,<em>Kraush</em>closed the door behind him.

    At that moment,<em>Sigrid</em>produced another key from her pocket.

    She approached the door they just entered, sliding the new key into the lock.

    Click��click��

    The sound of locking that very door echoed, followed by it opening once more.

    Once<em>Sigrid</em>pushed the door open, a roomid in view.

    It resembled an office and featured desks and chairs as its furnishings.

    As they scanned the well-kept room, a figure emitted a presence from inside.

    With golden locks cascading down his back, a man lounged on the couch, seemingly awaiting guests.

    Uponying eyes on him,<em>Kraush</em>felt an uncanny chill surge from deep within.

    His instincts sensed the disparity between their strengths.

    As hezily opened his eyes, the man met<em>Kraush��s</em>gaze, his dark brown eyes glinting with interest.

    ��You��ve finally arrived.��

    This man was<em>Dalpion Junon</em>.

    The head of House Junon, often referred to as the<em>Heavenly Emperor</em>.

    It hit<em>Kraush</em>suddenly.

    At this level, it was evident he was nowhere near the<em>Heavenly Sword Maven</em>.

    Whatever they did today, if it was against<em>Dalpion��s</em>wishes, leaving here safely was a tall order.

    ��Is this akin to walking into the tiger��s mouth?��

    But to capture a tiger, one must first enter its den.

    Only, the real concern is that there��s more than just one tiger in itsir.

    In the end, everything should be captured, right?

 Chapter: 240

    Chapter: 240

    <strong>Dalpion Junon.</strong>

    <em>Kraush</em>didn��t know much about him either, primarily because he was around the day the Empire crumbled.

    Just like the tale of the<em>Sword of the Royal Family</em>, his end was just as dramatic.

    ��Of all the ces, the geographical difference is major.��

    Back then,<em>Kraush</em>found himself branded as cursed even among the generations of the<em>Crown</em>.

    Having been through harsh experiences, the twisted<em>Kraush</em>was known for his foul mouth and sharp words.

    So naturally, opinions about him varied widely amongst the<em>Crown��s</em>elite.

    Especially since the factions loyal to the Empire had a notoriously terrible rtionship with him.

    At that time, there was little interaction between<em>Dalpion</em>and<em>Kraush</em>.

    And now,<em>Kraush</em>was face to face with a figure he had never really connected with before.

    He only vaguely knew about him.

    Not knowing all,<em>Kraush</em>felt an unsettling tension rising within him.

    While he had stood proudly in front of the<em>Ten Great Lords</em>numerous times, facing<em>Dalpion</em>now made him acutely aware of the stark difference between the two realms.

    When weak, one doesn��t even notice the walls around them.

    But stepping into this moment, those walls suddenly seemed sky-high.

    No matter how much he tilted his head back, the end of the wall hidden among the clouds was invisible.

    The stronger one got, the more they realized how immense the walls were between themselves and the world��s mightiest.

    ��Is<em>Arthur</em>really sitting atop all of this?��

    Later, the generations of the<em>Crown</em>would indeed reach the heights of the<em>Heavenly Sword</em>.

    Especially the trio of fierce women gathered around<em>Arthur</em>, as they held a distinctive ce.

    ��Even if they look like they��re in a tight spot now����

    They had also reached the peak at one point, having no choice but to grow stronger during hellish battles.

    Yet, despite gaining such power, they still couldn��t prevent their downfall.

    ��That��s likely why<em>Sigrid</em>doesn��t focus solely on her training.��

    <em>Treading on the legacy of the sword kings</em>,<em>Sigrid</em>, who was chasing after various other objectives, was not too different from<em>Kraush</em>.

    She too knew that mere strength and position wouldn��t save them from annihtion.

    However, her focus had shifted from purely preparing for ruin to securing her own standing amid it all.

    ��You��re<em>Kraush Balheim</em>, then.��

    Just when<em>Kraush</em>was lost in thought due to nerves,<em>Dalpion��s</em>voice broke the silence.

    He gently set down his teacup and gazed at<em>Kraush</em>through his golden locks, exuding a piercing aura.

    It felt as if he could see through to the depths of<em>Kraush��s</em>soul.

    ��You��re said to be a young hero, but you don��t seem to fit the mold.��

    And indeed,<em>Dalpion</em>appeared to be scrutinizing<em>Kraush</em>thoroughly.

    He himself had elevated beyond just a mere presence as he also reached the demigod state.

    Being a demigod,<em>Dalpion</em>had awakened his divine vision.

    ��Stacking up that kind of power will shorten your lifespan.��

    In ast-ditch effort,<em>Kraush</em>converted all the world erosion into aura.

    But could divine insight see through even that?

    <em>Kraush</em>felt a bit sheepish in response.

    ��I��m just trying to live a little longer.��

    Always putting his heart and soul into it.

    <em>Dalpion</em>stared into<em>Kraush��s</em>eyes for a moment, seemingly reading the sincerity within.

    ��You won��t live long.��

    Perhaps he couldn��t speak kindly of his fellow humans.

    But in a twist of fate, this was good news for<em>Kraush</em>.

    The fact that he could see through him meant that if<em>Kraush</em>spoke the truth, he��d be taken at his word.

    ��I heard the tale through the Fourth Princess.��

    The arrangement for this meeting came from<em>Sigrid</em>.

    Fortunately, being informed of the circumstances, she had actively shared<em>Kraush��s</em>story with<em>Dalpion</em>.

    When<em>Kraush</em>shot a nce at<em>Sigrid</em>, she winked at himically, urging him to praise her efforts quickly, yet he ignored it.

    ��The royal family��s illness.<em>White Stone Syndrome</em>.��

    A name only known to a select few deeply tied to the royal family.

    <em>White Stone Syndrome.</em>

    A disease that slowly turns a person��s organs into pure white stone, one that only the royal family suffers from.

    <em>Kraush</em>knew very well how this illness came about.

    Because he had treated<em>Sigrid</em>directly.

    <em>The Curse of Human Demise.</em>

    The curse that amplifies whatever ailments one has to the extreme.

    That��s why when<em>Sigrid</em>contracted it, the underlying<em>White Stone Syndrome</em>she had been harboring was awakened.

    Within moments, her insides became solid stone, nearly choking her in the process.

    In came<em>Kraush</em>, who had stolen away the curse from her at thest possible moment.

    And only after stealing it did<em>Kraush</em>understand.

    Despite having many high-ranking priests and holy maidens, why they still couldn��t cure<em>Sigrid��s</em><em>White Stone Syndrome</em>.

    This<em>White Stone Syndrome</em>was a disease the royal family had kept tightly under wraps.

    And now, at the moment when<em>Dalpion</em>directly mentioned it,

    if<em>Kraush</em>failed to treat the Emperor, he could never just turn around and leave.

    His skills would have to activate as he tried to depart.

    ��<em>Memory Tura.</em>��

    A skill that erases memories.

    Through this ability, he must have wiped any info about the<em>Hell Fairy</em>from his mind.

    ��Is that why I couldn��t get any intel about her before my return?��

    <em>Ixion</em>fails to cure<em>White Stone Syndrome</em>.

    The Emperor dies from it, and<em>Dalpion</em>wipes out every memory tied to that fact.

    The royal family��s disgrace needed to remain hidden forever.

    ��I am curious about your method of treatment.��

    <em>Dalpion</em>could pierce only the truth.

    So<em>Kraush</em>raised his hand to show him proof.

    The moment<em>Dalpion��s</em>gaze followed<em>Kraush��s</em>hand,

    he unexpectedly found the teacup from earlier was now in<em>Kraush��s</em>grip.

    <em>Dalpion��s</em>eyes widened slightly.

    He��d recognized it as a skill.

    ����A skill?��

    As he asked with a hint of curiosity,<em>Kraush</em>nodded.

    ��Yes, it��s my skill.��

    The<em>ck Hood</em>skill.

    A skill that allows one to steal based on the value the target assigns to their possessions.

    As long as conditions aligned, anything could be swiped, even<em>White Stone Syndrome</em>.

    For a moment,<em>Dalpion</em>watched<em>Kraush</em>quietly.

    Thoughts seemed to dance about in his gaze.

    While<em>Kraush</em>simply waited silently for his verdict.

    As long as he didn��t get the go-ahead, he couldn��t approach the Emperor.

    ��Just one question.��

    Then, momentster,<em>Dalpion��s</em>heavy lips finally moved.

    ��Is that truly a skill?��

    The next words sparked intrigue within<em>Kraush</em>.

    Is it really a skill, you ask?

    <em>Dalpion</em>, being enlightened and all, should certainly see through the<em>ck Hood</em>.

    Yet he posed such a question.

    ����Can you exin what you mean?��

    ��I feel like I��ve ascended to demi-god status.��

    Sound familiar to<em>Kraush</em>?

    Raising his hand as if to show something,<em>Dalpion</em>unleashed a golden light from his palm.

    It was a warm light, enchanting yet deeply enthralling.

    Divine magic.

    One could argue it��s a fundamental form of any skill.

    After exhibiting this,<em>Dalpion</em>clenched his fist, dispersing the light.

    ��And the skills aren��t all that different from this divine magic.��

    ��That��s����

    ��The skill you showed just now wasn��t created from divine principles.��

    <em>Kraush��s</em>eyes sparkled with surprise.

    Because this was something he had never heard before.

    ��Other than those who��s ascended, I��ve met gods before.��

    No one ever said that sort of thing back then.

    Especially the night god who offered him<em>Nox</em>only remarked on him stealing power��not on the nature of the skill behind it.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    He��d never said it wasn��t built from divine principles.

    ��Could it be����

    <em>Kraush</em>recalled the mysterious girl who had suddenly appeared before him not long ago.

    The nameless figure who had vanished without revealing her identity or intent.

    ��What did she do back then?��

    Nothing else came to mind.

    Looking down at his hand pensively,<em>Kraush</em>cautiously opened his mouth.

    ��Could you exin what makes this different?��

    If<em>Dalpion</em>had seen it, surely he would have exined.

    When<em>Kraush</em>questioned him, he spoke tly.

    ��Only if you can treat the Emperor��s illness.��

    A kind of trade?

    Even without it, he was set on treating the Emperor��s condition.

    So for<em>Kraush</em>, it wasn��t a bad proposition at all.

    And if they were to establish trust through this condition, it would have a stronger effect than just goodwill alone.

    ��Deal.��

    <em>Kraush</em>eagerly epted the trade proposal.

    With his honest gaze meeting<em>Dalpion��s</em>, he stood up.

    ��The<em>Starlon Kingdom</em>shall continue to prosper.��

    In that moment, it felt like he glimpsed into the future through<em>Kraush</em>.

    <em>Kraush</em>exuded strength, maintaining his resolve even in front of<em>Dalpion</em>who had reached demi-god status.

    Typically, people got wary when they encountered someone with enlightenment.

    Yet, he openly spoke his truth instead.

    Such a person wasn��tmon, regardless of their age or gender.

    The<em>Starlon Kingdom</em>was always a potential foe for the Empire, housing the esteemed<em>Balheim</em>family and being within arm��s reach of them.

    And now, another star seemed to be born in<em>Starlon</em>.

    ��On the other hand, the Empire����

    At the moment when the Emperor��s sickness began intensifying, chaos erupted among the royal family.

    Everyone was pulling swords and aiming at their brothers to usurp the Emperor��s position.

    They had no choice.

    If they didn��t take the throne, their fate was guaranteed elimination.

    <em>Dalpion</em>shifted his gaze to<em>Sigrid</em>.

    A figure known to be the world��s most remarkable brain, she seemed to have insight into this situation from the very start, smiling knowingly at<em>Kraush</em>.

    Also, she had distanced herself from the imperial throne long ago.

    Although she had nearly been caught up in a royal assassination a few years back, she had shown no interest in the throne ever since.

    Buttely, her movements had started to change slightly.

    While not coveting the throne, she began reading the currents of the Empire and intervening in them.

    That was a monumental shift.

    <em>Sigrid</em>had always tried to stay far from the royal family to ensure less turbulence.

    ��The one responsible for this transformation����

    <em>Dalpion��s</em>gaze returned to<em>Kraush</em>.

    Must be thanks to him.

    <em>Dalpion</em>momentarily closed his eyes.

    He was not only the Emperor��s sword but also held significant authority right behind the Emperor when it came to choosing the next ruler.

    What if<em>Sigrid</em>ascended to the throne?

    At least during her reign, the Empire would showcase unparalleled prosperity.

    She had the capability to achieve just that.

    Even now.

    The First Prince had purposefully held back, waiting for the right moment to strike at the prey.

    The First Prince possessed an excellent head and a perfect physique but was frustratingly average in all respects.

    While one could argue there was bnce, hisckluster talents meant hecked the charisma needed to lead the Empire.

    The Second Prince was so dull-witted and desperately greedy, he barely felt like a royal offspring.

    <em>Dalpion</em>had already excluded him from the emperor��s seat.

    The Third Princess was the most proactive and focused on growing her faction.

    Though her intellect was ordinary, she exhibited exceptional physical prowess, clearly having inherited the bloodline of the White Dragon.

    But her arrogance and overwhelming self-esteem left hercking the ability to lead others.

    Finally, the Fourth Princess,<em>Sizelry Ephania</em>.

    She neither unted her pride nor her self-worth, perfectly understanding her ce while achieving the best oues no matter the position she held.

    Only her fragile body suffered frequent illnesses, which could jeopardize her im to the throne.

    However, aside from that, she would likely be the one most suited to lead the royal family.

    His eyes began to open slowly.

    <em>Dalpion</em>noted that<em>Sigrid</em>and<em>Kraush</em>seemed to get along quite well.

    If he made<em>Sigrid</em>the emperor, even with some resistance, bringing<em>Kraush</em>into the family could lead to the birth of their child.

    Perhaps the Empire would flourish forever.

    ��What a shame I didn��t suggest this��

    Putting it on the negotiation table would have been a decent maneuver.

    ��Yet, it��s too early for that.��

    Before<em>Kraush��s</em>assessmentes into y,<em>Sigrid</em>deciding to take the throne remained paramount.

    It all felt like a distant future.

    As<em>Dalpion</em>pondered that fuzzy prospect, he turned his body.

    To reach that distant future, he first needed to settle the matter at hand.

    ��Let��s proceed.��

    He aims to heal the Emperor.

 Chapter 241

    ### Chapter: 241

    Sizelry Ephania Empire.

    Sirius Ephania.

    His evaluations have always been a mixed bag.

    On one hand, some nobles praise Sirius as an exceptional individual worthy of repeated des.

    On the other hand, there are those who despise him with a passion, wishing for a quick change of emperor.

    In reality, some families have survived thanks to his policies, while others have gone bust in an instant.

    You could say that Sirius�� reputation swings from one extreme to the other.

    However, when ites to assessing Sirius, there is onemon consensus.

    It��s his policies and decisive actions that have enabled the Empire to reign supreme as the strongest nation.

    To meet such an emperor, Kraush was riding in the Junon family carriage.

    Do people even know?

    That in the carriage of the Junon sword family, renowned for its martial prowess, sits the direct descendant of Balheim, the strongest family in Starlon?

    If this fact spread, the world would surely flip upside down again.

    Storytellers would gleefully share the tale far and wide.

    But few would dare peek into the carriage where Dalpion Junon sat.

    The proof? Even as they entered the gates of the pce, the carriage passed through without a hitch.

    The doorman guarding the entrance was so nervous he nearly saluted in a panic as the carriage rolled by.

    Such was the influence of Dalpion.

    In the Empire, his presence was almost as monumental as the emperor himself.

    Kraush peeked out the window.

    The view filtering through the ckout curtains revealed the grandeur of the pce.

    It had already been more than ten minutes since they entered the pce.

    The sprawling gardens and buildings appeared to be exceptionally well-maintained.

    Before long, the main pce building came into view.

    He had to tilt his head back to take in the massive Ephania-style fa?ade and ocean-colored roof.

    Screech-

    A momentter, the carriage came to a halt in front of the main building.

    As one of the Junon knights opened the carriage door, Dalpion stepped out first.

    He was greeted immediately by an elderly gentleman dressed impably in formal wear.

    Upon seeing Dalpion, he bowed his head in greeting.

    He was the royal steward, personally attending to the emperor.

    ��You��vee in quite a hurry.��

    ��Yes, how is His Majesty?��

    ��Just like always. Recently, he has reduced his food intake a little, but he is making an effort to eat.��

    ��Such resilience, your majesty.��

    White Stone Syndrome��a disease that turns one��s internal organs into pure white stone.

    It��s no surprise that with such a condition, digestive issues arise, yet the emperor continued to eat, fighting for survival.

    Dalpion, knowing this, couldn��t help but wear a bittersweet smile.

    How unfortunate that the emperor, who made the Empire so prosperous, couldn��t save himself.

    Yet, instead of focusing on his own wellbeing, Sirius worried about the future of the royal family and sought to cure his White Stone Syndrome.

    After all, it was a hereditary illness guing the royal bloodline.

    Understanding this, Dalpion willingly teamed up with Ixion.

    Without White Stone Syndrome, the power of the pce would strengthen even further, ensuring a more stable Empire.

    ��Well then, let��s go meet His Majesty.��

    He said that and turned his gaze toward the carriage.

    At that moment, two figures wrapped in robes walked out.

    One was Sigrid Ephania.

    The other was Kraush.

    The steward nced at them briefly before averting his gaze immediately.

    ��Allow me to guide you to His Majesty��s chamber.��

    He was known to be the tightest-lipped individual in the pce.

    ��Do you really have to wear robes too?��

    Following the steward, Kraush, exuding disbelief, directed the question at Sigrid.

    This was a reasonable question since, for Sigrid, this was practically home turf.

    Yet Sigrid, showing ignorance, ced her hands on her hips.

    ��Do you have any idea how adorable I am? If I don��t cover up, everyone would make blunders just staring at me!��

    ��Nonsense, you just can��t be seen next to Dalpion Junon.��

    Kraush was well aware, but still tossed out the bait.

    As Dalpion stole a nce at their yful banter, the steward smirked slightly.

    ��Ah, youth! Such is the importance of being young.��

    ��You��re still young yourself.��

    ��Haha, at most I��m just three years younger than Dalpion.��

    On the outside, Dalpion appeared much younger than the steward, but that was merely due to his diligent training maintaining a youthful physique.

    In reality, the steward was indeed three years older.

    ��Why is it so quiet in the pce today?��

    ��When news spread that Dalpion wasing, all servants and knights were prepped ahead of time.��

    As predictable as ever, the steward had deftly cleared the area.

    He was someone who would do whatever it takes to treat the emperor��s ailment.

    ��I owe you much.��

    ��No need to mention it. The Empire always owes a debt to you, Dalpion.��

    As theirpliments exchanged, a short whileter, the steward stopped before an enormous door.

    There stood one knight, towering and alone.

    This imposing figure was easily over 2 meters tall.

    Bigger than even Freya��s child.

    The rock-solid shield of the emperor, Terman Friedwen.

    Upon seeing Dalpion, he bowed his head in respect.

    ��I greet the Emperor��s Sword.��

    ��You really don��t have to be so formal every time you see me. That much is enough.��

    ��On the contrary. As the emperor��s shield, I must maintain decorum to elevate His Majesty��s stature.��

    ��You know that��s why the emperor wouldn��t spare you a moment��s thought.��

    As Dalpion smiled, Terman returned the smile despite his fierce appearance, somewhat shyly.

    Kraush suddenly understood what Dalpion represented in the Empire.

    ��He truly has a way with people.��

    The figures among the Celestial Swords in Kraush��s mind all seemed a bit off.

    Just look at his father, the merciless Balok Balheim.

    Every single day he enters the Kingdom of Jem, fully devoted to martial training.

    Even now, he was a half-god but never ceased his relentless training.

    Then there��s the sorcerer Terasius Jem.

    He had gone mad over magic and curiosity, meddling with whatever caught his fancy.

    Conversely, Dalpion was much more rtable.

    ��Is it the position of the Emperor��s Sword at y here?��

    He started to understand what it meant that ce shapes a person.

    ��Your Majesty, Dalpion Junon has arrived. May I open the door?��

    Standing before the door adorned with a white dragon motif, Terman addressed the inside.

    Momentster, a cough came from within, followed by a response.

    ��Let them enter.��

    ��Yes.��

    Bowing his head, Terman grasped the door handle.

    Creek, creak��

    As the doors slowly opened, an inside finally came into view.

    A dimly lit room.

    Thanks to the ckout curtains, it was a bit chilly due to the absence of light.

    Inside this air, beyond various pieces of furniture, a middle-aged many awake on arge bed.

    His hair, which should have been ocean-colored, had faded to pure white as ity across the bed.

    His face showed signs of elerated aging, wrinkling beyond his years.

    ��Your Majesties, the Emperor��s Sword extends his greetings.��

    Dalpion, taking the lead, bowed down, causing Sigrid and Kraush to do the same.

    As the Emperor slowly opened his eyes, amber irises sparkled beneath the shadow of his brows.

    Though everything else might have dulled, his eyes remained vivid as ever.

    The emperor of the Ephania Empire.

    Sirius Ephania.

    Ruler over the Empire.

    ��Those eyes look just like Sigrid��s.��

    That distinctively bright amber color definitely resembled Sigrid��s.

    Sigrid had inherited the essence of Sirius�� bloodline.

    Meanwhile, the reason the Third Princess Sigrid had blue eyes was due to her mother��s gics.

    Given how much arrogance seemed to stem from her mother, it��s safe to say that Sigrid��s looks and personality were heavily influenced by her maternal lineage.

    Right at that moment, Sirius tried to rise up, but the steward hurried in to assist him.

    It seemed like this was a routine urrence, having done it multiple times before.

    Such was the speed of his ailment��s deterioration.

    Kraush found himself staring at the emperor��s frail bones peeking through his sleeves.

    Clearly, things weren��t looking good.

    With failing organs, the body was wasting away.

    Kraush had never faced Sirius directly before.

    Seeing him now, it was a bit clearer why the emperor went mad in his final days.

    When death hangs by a thread, it��s tough to keep a clear mind.

    Especially for someone holding a precarious and lofty position like an emperor.

    ��That��s probably why war with Starlon broke outter.��

    Taking advantage of the emperor��s feeble state due to White Stone Syndrome, the royal family began attacking each other to snatch the emperor��s seat.

    As a result, they started splitting the Empire apart.

    Nobles seized this opportunity to split their powers and spewed forth policies that favored them.

    The royal family, needing their support, willingly epted those propositions.

    Eventually, weary of this, Sirius picked up his sword.

    And that sword was aimed directly at Starlon.

    The incident involving the Poison King��s massacre at Hardenhartz.

    That catastrophe led to Bianca bing a white ghost and taking down the Poison King.

    A top-tier contender was in.

    Anger surged throughout the Empire in an instant.

    And the same was true for Starlon.

    What happened at Hardenhartz tantly exposed the Empire��s atrocities.

    Sirius dered war on Starlon to unify the Empire.

    In the context of the war, the Empire could coalesce.

    With war now underway, it would serve to burn off the powers umting without direction.

    Policies undermining the Empire could all be justified under the guise of both sides seeking victory.

    Moreover, as the Empire came together, the pce��s power would only grow stronger. If he then transferred the throne, the Empire would endure eternally.

    Thinking this far ahead, Sirius willingly threw the sword of war toward Starlon.

    Maybe it had something to do with his betrothed, Bianca, getting caught up in his ambitions.

    Kraush held a dim view of Sirius.

    From those who died in the war and the uncontrolled spread of world erosion to the worst seeds nted.

    Plus, Ixion thriving even more in such chaos.

    Sirius was one of those who hastened destruction.

    That��s why Kraush imed he was insane in hisst days.

    Justifying everything under the notion of benefiting the Empire.

    ��You are����

    Just then, Sirius looked over toward Kraush.

    Since this was their first meeting, it was only natural to be curious.

    Kraush shrugged off his robes.

    As his characteristic deep blue hair fluttered in the air.

    ��Greetings, Your Majesty. I am Kraush Balheim, here to treat your illness.��

    So this time, I��ll definitely keep you alive.

    Before you lose your mind again, I won��t let you pull any more nonsense.

 Chapter 242

    ### Chapter: 242

    Emperor Sirius.

    He was staring nkly at the boy in front of him, his eyes half-lidded.

    With the boy��s dark blue hair and the name Balheim he uttered, it was clear he was the youngest direct descendant of the illustrious Balheim family, recently basking in fame.

    Moreover, he was the one Ixion had his sights on.

    The Empire and Starlon had always been in a very ambiguous rtionship.

    Had the borders been merely close, the Empire wouldn��t have stressed about it so much.

    But Starlon had the Balheim family.

    What kind of bloodline did they possess?

    A family that produced some of the highest caliber individuals in the entire world.

    Balheim.

    Just possessing Balheim gave Starlon enough leverage to pressure the Empire.

    Thus, even when the Empire tried to improve rtions with Starlon, it was a no-go.

    Their existence always posed a potential risk to the Empire.

    And here we are now: a Balheim boy has walked right into the emperor of Ephania��s chamber.

    Does this boy realize?

    That no one bearing the name Balheim had even stood before the royal family, let alone the emperor?

    Whether he was aware of that or not, Kraush regarded the emperor with his clear blue eyes.

    Despite his young age, his thoughts were hard to read.

    There was something oddly peculiar about this boy.

    ��Dalpion, please exin,�� Sirius said.

    He hadn��t received any proper briefing from Dalpion beforehand.

    Since it was during a time when Sirius was wracked with pain and trying to rest, Dalpion couldn��t afford to give a lengthy exnation.

    The only thing Sirius knew was that the Fourth Princess had brought news of a new treatment, suggesting they give it a shot.

    He hadn��t heard that this boy was the child of Balheim.

    As he asked, Dalpion lowered his head and responded.

    ��Kraush Balheim is from the same Rahern Academy as the Fourth Princess. He has requested to meet you in order to ry the treatment methods he has learned through her.��

    Sirius looked over at Sigrid.

    Like Dalpion, she was also maintaining a low posture, but she nodded in agreement.

    Sirius��s gaze upon Sigrid was emotionless.

    He didn��t particrly dislike her.

    In fact, he held her in high regard.

    But her position as the youngest and her frail body held her back.

    She could never be empress.

    To do so would require traversing a cruel path, one she did not have the strength to walk.

    She too understood that meaning and had long since given up on striving for the throne.

    And Sirius, respecting her wishes, had intentionally maintained an emotionless demeanor toward her.

    Should he express any feelings and be kind to her, it could only invite unnecessary trouble.

    Yet here was Sigrid, who hade to him with potential treatment options.

    With a twinge of sympathy and a hint of pride, Sirius�� expression softened slightly.

    Even as an emperor, he couldn��t help but be a bit vulnerable in front of a sturdy younger sibling like Sigrid.

    ��Ah, I see,�� whispered Sirius as he turned back to Kraush.

    He decided to directly ask the one kneeling beside Sigrid.

    ��What is this treatment method?��

    White Stone Syndrome is a hereditary disease that runs in the royal family.

    Doctors and even priests had been unable to treat it thus far.

    This ailment had been perpetually hidden by the Ephania royal family.

    However, given the frequency with which emperors died during session, nobles weren��t entirely ignorant of this disease.

    Yet unless the royal family divulged such information themselves, nobles did not dare speak of it.

    Only, it was generally epted that royals did not live beyond the age of 60.

    Now, here��s the kicker: the fact that a Balheim boy had stumbled upon this long-kept secret.

    Still, Sirius��s expression remained particrly stoic.

    He felt this way because he knew Dalpion had personally brought him here.

    If he could indeed offer treatment, a fitting reward would surely follow.

    The Empire may owe a debt to this Balheim boy, but having someone capable of treating the royal family��s disease was worth its weight in gold.

    If this ailment were to be cured, he could transfer the throne without any conflict, uniting the Empire in the process.

    Conversely, if he were unable to treat it, Dalpion would deftly erase memories of it.

    For Sirius, either way, it was a win-win.

    ��Your Majesty, may I use my skill for a moment?��

    Kraush requested permission from Sirius.

    Usually, one would envision a brash, overconfident bunch when they hear the name Balheim.

    Yet here stood a man who showed proper etiquette.

    Even being this young and already renowned, he didn��t appear puffed up with pride.

    ��A fellow who can manage himself��, Sirius thought.

    Hearing the name Balheim isn��t particrly rare, but this boy might be worth giving a closer look.

    ��I grant permission.��

    Even though he��s a direct descendant of Balheim, one simply can��t act foolishly here.

    As the emperor generously gave his approval, Kraush stood up from his bow.

    ��My skill allows me to steal what my target possesses.��

    ��Steal what they possess, you say?��

    Sirius showed interest in the new skill but refrained from delving too deep.

    There��s no way he would reveal the intricate details of his abilities.

    ��Are you saying you��ll steal my illness?��

    ��Yes, precisely.��

    Kraush calmly conveyed this in front of the emperor, embodying confidence and assurance.

    ��Stealing an illness, huh?��

    Skills are gifts from the gods.

    Such feats that humans cannot perform can be aplished through skills.

    Skills can indeed create something out of nothing.

    However, among all the skills, hearing of one that could steal an illness was an entirely new revtion even to Sirius.

    He turned his gaze toward Dalpion.

    Seeing Dalpion bow his head, it seemed the im held some truth.

    ��A quite remarkable skill, indeed,�� Sirius remarked.

    ��Yes, indeed, I think so too.��

    The ease with which Kraush spoke spoke volumes of his confidence in his abilities.

    ��Very well, let me ask something.��

    He had to pose a question before allowing the stealing of his illness.

    ��Where does the illness go once stolen from me?��

    Kraush emphasized ��steal�� rather than ��erase��.

    Stealing denotes taking something from another and making it your own.

    As such, Sirius couldn��t help but have doubts.

    ��If, youth from Balheim, what you steal bes yours, you��re underestimating White Stone Syndrome.��

    White Stone Syndrome is, in the end, a vicious hereditary disease that turns one��s organs to white stone, leading to death.

    If Kraush were to take this illness, he wouldn��t escape unscathed.

    Was he aware of that when he decided toe?

    Kraush paused for a moment.

    Of course, he had no intention of sacrificing himself.

    He was merely contemting how to respond to such a question.

    Kraush was privy to the secrets of the royal family.

    He also knew the origins of the White Stone Syndrome recurring within the royal bloodline.

    The royal family wouldn��t be oblivious to it either.

    His hesitation didn��tst long.

    ��Your Majesty, as you know, I possess the power to burn away curses like World Erosion.��

    At that moment, Sirius fell silent for a brief moment.

    Suddenly, a smile began to spread across his face.

    That smile sent shivers down the spines of those around him.

    As the wrinkles etched deeper into his aged brow twisted into a grin, the surrounding atmosphere shifted dramatically.

    It was as if he hadn��t been bedridden moments ago, and a surge of White Dragon energy radiated from him, chilling the air around.

    Only royalty descended from the White Dragon held such overwhelming presence.

    Caught in that weight, Kraush felt goosebumps rise on his skin.

    There��s a saying: ��even rotten meat has a vor.��

    Much as Sirius had been bedridden, the vigor of his prime had not diminished.

    He was an emperor who had toppled countless adversaries to attain his position.

    Combined with wisdom and power, Sirius Ephania was formidable indeed.

    ��I knew you were conspiring with Ixion to treat my illness.��

    Despite the words meant to be kept hidden from an emperor slipping out of his mouth, Sirius remained unfazed.

    He had effortlessly risen from his sickbed, settling onto the edge of the mattress.

    The sensation of something colossal shifting was palpable.

    ��Yes, this is the first time Iy my eyes on the Balheim boy, but I believe you also know of the skill known as Ignis.��

    Sirius understood that he had allied with Ixion to remedy his condition.

    He was well aware that Ixion had his sights set on Kraush.

    After all, the skill known as Ignis was vital to Ixion��s ambitions.

    ��But then again, I��m not in a position to cast stones. You too have the Erosionists in your corner, don��t you?��

    Sirius leisurely chuckled as he acknowledged his own realities.

    He was already informed of the Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s existence.

    The fact that Sirius uttered this should serve as a warning in itself.

    ��Colluding with the Erosionists, huh.��

    The moment both parties hold each other��s weaknesses, their bond would only grow stronger.

    ��Your Majesty, I��ve merely mentioned Ignis because it would allow me to steal the illness while ensuring it doesn��t threaten me.��

    Sirius��s eyes glimmered with intrigue.

    ��May I ask one more question?��

    ��Go right ahead.��

    ��Are the revtions you��re sharing based on information given to you by August from Crimson Garden?��

    The Undying and Sea King, August from the Crimson Garden.

    The royal family had long been aware of her existence, and she too had gathered much about the royal lineage.

    If she shared any details, Kraush might have unearthed secrets about the royal family.

    If that were the case, Sirius could not simply dismiss Kraush.

    ��I��ve certainly been educated by numerous wise figures at Crimson Garden, but I��ve heard nothing regarding the royal family.��

    Sirius cast his gaze toward Dalpion.

    With his keen insight, he should have seen through any falsehoods.

    And Dalpion nodded, confirming the truth of Kraush��s words.

    In truth, Kraush had not received any information from Crimson Garden about the royal family.

    That being said, by mentioning Crimson Garden and the royal family in the same breath, Sirius had indirectly opened the discussion for them.

    ��I��ve received teachings from Pendal Larkodor, known as the world��s greatest healer. That��s what led me to draw conclusions about your illness, Your Majesty.��

    ��It seems your observations are sharp.��

    Sirius clicked his tongue in frustration.

    The more they conversed, the more bewildering this boy became.

    ��What does this boy know?��

    The audacity to speak so freely in the presence of an emperor, not buckling under his aura.

    His skills and strength, paired with his age and poise, were remarkably captivating.

    And the fact that he hailed from Balheim only added to the enigma.

    ��Alright,��

    Sirius decided to conclude this line of questioning.

    ��Balheim boy, if you can indeed treat me and manage the consequences thereof, I wouldn��t see it as a bad deal. If you desire, I��ll even ensure your severance with Ixion is upheld.��

    Naturally, from the moment the ailment was cured, Sirius had no intention of continuing rtions with Ixion.

    Thus, he readily promised to help in breaking ties.

    ��Additionally, should you have any wishes, feel free to share. Be it now orter, to the benefactor treating the royal ailment, I��d be willing to amodate any requests.��

    Characteristic of an emperor vying for control, Sirius spoke as if he could hand over the world.

    ��Then I request the return of the Diana family to politics.��

    Kraush dropped a bomb that caught even Sirius off guard.

    ��The Diana family?��

    The Diana family was famed for their spear techniques, but their reputation had plummeted due to the shameful incident surrounding the assassination of the princess.

    And now he wanted them reinstated in politics.

    Even Sirius couldn��t fathom what significance that held.

    Catching a nce toward Sigrid, he wondered if she, being the intended target of the assassination, would react, but she remained unfazed.

    ��Hmmm, very well.��

    As emperor, as long as she endorsed it, reinstating them wouldn��t pose much challenge.

    It wasn��t like Sirius had wanted topletely discard the Diana family anyway.

    Even if one of the Diana daughters oncemitted the mistake of attempting to assassinate a princess, Sirius understood that it was merely a consequence of pce infighting.

    Rather than simply casting the Diana family aside for good, Sirius had merely utilized them in concealing how dire the internal conflicts had be within the royal family.

    Now that the heat of the assassination was starting to cool, reinstating them wouldn��t pose a problem.

    ��I appreciate your kindness, Your Majesty.��

    And thus, all deals were sealed.

    Now, let��s see just how Kraush, the Balheim boy, treats the card of the emperor, who��s probably less than thrilled, along with the potential rivalries posed by the Third Princess Sigrid and the meddlesome Red Witch, Abe.

 Chapter 243

    ### Chapter: 243

    The Skill of the ck Hood that Can Steal Anything, Provided Conditions are Met.

    Kraush never thought he would use such a skill on the emperor, but here he was, lifting his right hand.

    ��Then, I request permission to steal away the White Stone Syndrome.��

    ��Such a polite thief,�� chuckled Emperor Sirius Ephania, nodding his approval.

    ��I grant you permission.��

    As soon as he said that, the light from the ck Hood erupted from Kraush��s hand.

    Everyone present held a tense expression as they watched the spectacle unfold.

    With the burst of light, something began seeping into Kraush��s hand.

    At the same time, he sensed the presence of the White Stone Syndrome residing within his body.

    Simultaneously, Ignis ignited within Kraush.

    And it was this Ignis that began to burn the White Stone Syndrome.

    The syndrome within him resembled an egg.

    Kraush knew very well why it took the form of an egg.

    The reason the royal family was afflicted with the hereditary White Stone Syndrome was simple.

    It all began with their ancestors.

    The Ephania royal family often prided themselves on being descendants of the White Dragon, iming that the power they wielded was of the White Dragon.

    This was an embellishment to cloak the royal family in mystery, and while they treated their abilities as secret arts passed down through generations, the truth was quite different.

    Indeed, the Ephania royal family was truly of the White Dragon bloodline.

    Their ancestors were the White Dragon King.

    He was royalty from a world like Crimson Garden.

    In other words, the Ephania royal family were descendants of the World Erosionists.

    Since that was far in the past, little documentation remained, and it was a tale passed down only within the royal family.

    Therefore, they yed up their lineage of the White Dragon, feigning a sense of mystique.

    As a result, people dismissed the im of being of the White Dragon bloodline as mere joke, believing the royal family to be overly obsessed with mystique.

    Paradoxically, by saying it openly, they avoided raising further suspicions.

    The World Erosionist is the enemy of the world.

    The fact that the imperial family descended from the World Erosionists must never be revealed.

    Naturally, they concealed this fact and went to great lengths to hide the existence of White Stone Syndrome.

    Moreover, they desperately wanted to eradicate this disease.

    If they could eliminate merely the disease, they wouldn��t have to bear thebel of being descendants of the World Erosionists.

    White Stone Syndrome is evidence of being the sessor of the White Dragon King.

    It was a horrific legacy that the White Dragon King left for his descendants.

    The dragon royalty bizarrely feared their own death.

    They wished to live forever, and as a consequence, they meddled with many things they should��ve left untouched.

    A prime example would be the Undying of Crimson Garden.

    She entered a state of eternal slumber in exchange for immortality, watching the world through the eyes of her minions.

    The same could be said for the White Dragon King.

    To attain immortality, he chose to leave behind an egg that inscribed his soul into the bodies of his descendants.

    However, the White Dragon King did not want to be born from weak flesh.

    What he desired was a body of royal dragon blood.

    Thus, while imnting the egg imbued with his soul, he took an additional step.

    That was to transform the bodies of his matured descendants into royal dragon flesh.

    The symptom of the body turning pale due to White Stone Syndrome is none other than the process of being transformed into a royal dragon��s body.

    But most of the descendants could not withstand such a process.

    They repeatedly died because of the White Stone Syndrome.

    ��But if there happens to be a descendant who can endure all the symptoms and ultimately survive����

    The egg residing within would hatch, and the White Dragon King would be reborn in a royal dragon body.

    That was how the White Dragon King chose to live on.

    He wanted to live eternally, siphoning the lives of his descendants without dying.

    White Stone Syndrome was essentially the White Dragon King��s dream.

    ��All descendants who inherit the bloodline of the White Dragon King cannot escape the egg they carry within.��

    Unless the White Dragon King were to be reborn, his soul would continuously pass on to the next generation.

    Kraush also came to learn this truth during the process of treating Sigrid after the empire fell.

    Thus, Kraush regarded White Stone Syndrome as a curse.

    And now, within Kraush��s body, the egg of the White Dragon King resided.

    As soon as the egg discovered a new body, it began exuding the power of the White Dragon in an attempt to im it for itself.

    However, it was unaware of how foolish such an act was.

    The Ignis that zed within Kraush began to purify the power of the White Dragon.

    In any case, the foundation of the White Dragon��s power ultimately belonged to the power of World Erosion.

    Before the purifying mes of Ignis, the power of the White Dragon could do nothing.

    As the power of the White Dragon was incinerated, it rapidly began to permeate Kraush��s body.

    Unaware of this fact, the egg continued surging forth with the power of the White Dragon.

    As it all ignited, it was transformed into Kraush��s own power.

    A slow smile crept onto Kraush��s lips.

    Not a single person here understood the significance of handing over White Stone Syndrome to him.

    ��How does it feel, Your Majesty?��

    Everyone assumed Kraush��s smile was due to the sess of the treatment.

    ����The pain is starting to subside,�� Sirius mused, astonished as he assessed his own condition.

    At that moment, the chief attendant standing beside him approached.

    ��Your Majesty, may I conduct a check-up?��

    ��Please do.��

    The attendant, seemingly knowledgeable in medical affairs, quickly began examining Sirius.

    Before long, even he was unable to hide his shock.

    ��Remarkably, the White Stone Syndrome haspletely disappeared!��

    The specialist had dered aplete recovery.

    As that fact became known, the air around them changed instantly.

    Sirius��s gaze toward Kraush transformed.

    He was beginning to grasp reality.

    The disease that had tormented him and the royal family for a lifetime, White Stone Syndrome��it had vanished.

    With its disappearance, he felt an unprecedented surge of vitality.

    ��Hahaha!��

    Sirius broke into a heartyugh, rising from his seat and moving to p Kraush on the shoulder.

    ��I want to express my gratitude on behalf of the entire Ephania royal family. As promised, I will prioritize all your requests.��

    A mere 15-year-old boy had indebted the emperor.

    If he did not repay this debt, it would be a shameful act for a ruler.

    ��Then, may I request one more thing?��

    ��Haha, say whatever you want.��

    ��I would like the return of the Diana family to politics to be handled by the Fourth Princess.��

    If the Diana family were reinstated in politics just like that, it would mean it was entirely due to Sigrid��s influence.

    In that case, the Diana family would fall entirely under her control.

    ��Do you think I��ll just let that happen?��

    Sirius raised an eyebrow, wishing Sigrid would keep Sigrid from bing too involved in the imperial session struggle.

    Kraush chose to approach this topic when Sirius was in a good mood.

    Then, Sirius looked upon him with a peculiar expression and lowered himself slightly.

    ��Hmm, while I did say I would grant any request, I have a bit of curiosity. May I ask you something?��

    ��Please, go ahead.��

    A smile spread across his face at the same moment.

    ��Young Balheim, what is your rtionship with Sigrid?��

    An unexpected question hit Kraush like a brick.

    His eyes blinked momentarily as he sensed a bad omen.

    ����We attended Rahern Academy together.��

    This was because the look in his eyes reminded him of a gaze he had once seen in the Poison King.

    One difference was that the gaze held interest and greed.

    ��Colleagues, is it? I see.��

    Sirius crossed his arms, lightly tapping his arms before grinning.

    ��Isn��t itmon for famed heroes to save the world and win over beautiful women in tales and legends?��

    ��That��s just old folk tales.��

    ��Haha, nothing really changes, does it? After all, seeking beautiful women is a universal desire among all men.��

    Who could have guessed this was the emperor talking?

    This guy couldn��t help himself.

    ��Young Balheim, you��re the youngest in your family; how does our youngest fare?��

    Sirius��s amber eyes sparkled intensely.

    Facing them, Kraush felt even more pressure than when Sirius radiated the power of the White Dragon earlier.

    Kraush��s gaze flitted over to Sigrid.

    She watched the scene with keen interest, as if it were merely someone else��s affairs.

    What a pair those two were.

    ����I think she��s a good friend,�� Kraush replied.

    ��Though far off from being an emperor, she holds herself well in status, and in looks, she resembles me.��

    Without hesitation, Sirius continued boosting Sigrid��s reputation.

    ��Additionally, once they restore the Diana family and their des, they��ll be a central power among the noble forces in the capital.

    Even if not as emperor, you won��t becking in status within the empire. Rather, Sigrid��s status will see a significant rise.��

    As he spoke, he subtly squeezed Kraush��s shoulder.

    ��Thanks to you, my lifespan has greatly increased. There��s no immediate reason to hand the throne to my children. I��m nning to live another fifty years!��

    ��That��s something worth celebrating,�� Kraush replied.

    ��Indeed. A cause for celebration. What��s more, this means I could skip over my children and pass the throne to my grandchildren if I wanted.��

    Oh boy.

    ��I��m of age, and if I were to marry and have children, let��s see; by the time I��m eighty, my grandson will be nearing thirty.��

    Sirius scratched his chin, grinning.

    ��If I find the right person, I wouldn��t hesitate to pass the throne to my grandchild, you know?��

    A Balheim bloodline.

    For all that, coupled with Sigrid��s intellect.

    A new emperor who possessed both qualities would undoubtedly make Ephania a dominant power.

    And Kraush found himself caught up immediately in that grand vision.

    Sirius��s reforms were always far-reaching.

    And those ripples focused on making the empire flourish.

    ��I have a fianc��e,�� Kraush finally asserted.

    ��I don��t particrly care if I have multiple women.��

    Was this the mindset of those in high positions?

    All their ethicsy shattered.

    ��However, I must insist that Sigrid be my primary wife.��

    Otherwise, the throne wouldn��t be able to pass to his grandchild.

    ��Your Majesty.��

    At that moment, it was Sigrid, who had maintained silence until now, who spoke up.

    As Sirius turned his gaze toward her, Sigrid wore a smile reminiscent of his own.

    ��It wouldn��t do to rush into things, would it? I would like to discuss matters with Kraush myself. For today, perhaps it��s best to allow him some rest after his long journey to see Your Majesty.��

    Such words could only be spoken by a princess.

    However, as solid reasoning, they rang true.

    Sirius regarded Sigrid for a moment before releasing his grip on Kraush��s shoulder.

    ��I see. You��re right. I was too pushy.��

    Instead, he lightly patted Kraush��s shoulder before turning back to Dalpion.

    ��Dalpion, please guide the Balheim boy to a resting chamber. He��s an honored guest, so ensure he��s escorted safely.��

    ��Yes, Your Majesty. I will take my leave now.��

    Dalpion bowed before leading Kraush out.

    Sirius, meanwhile, continued smiling as he watched Kraush��s retreating figure.

    It felt as though he would soon see this face again, perhaps sooner than expected.

    ��Or maybe it was just wishful thinking.

 Chapter 244

    ### Chapter: 244

    After Treating Emperor Sirius��s Illness.

    Kraush found himself resting in a room assigned to him in the royal pce.

    Even though he had used teleportation, he still had quite a journey by carriage.

    So, he figured he deserved at least a day��s rest.

    ��Above all����

    Kraush had something he wanted to try with the egg of the White Dragon King that was residing in his body.

    If he seeded in this, Kraush would gain power like never before.

    As luck would have it, he needed time, so it was perfect timing.

    Knock knock��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head at the sound of knocking.

    Standing at the open door was the Fourth Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    ��Is the room okay?��

    ��If this ce isn��t okay, then there��s no ce in the world that could be.��

    As Kraush pointed out, the room was indeed opulent.

    It was furnished with the most luxurious furniture and decor since it was meant to wee distinguished guests in the pce.

    Sigrid chuckled softly, not disagreeing.

    ��So what brings you to my humble abode?��

    Normally, she would have gone to her own room to rest, so when Kraush asked why she was there, she shrugged casually.

    ��I didn��t have much time to chat on the way here, did I? I thought we could have some conversation.��

    ��I think we��ve had enough conversation as is.��

    ��Isn��t it different to discuss the process than to talk about the oue after the process is over?��

    Sigrid nonchntly closed the door, plopped down on the sofa, and sat therefortably.

    There was no such thing as shame in her game.

    But Kraush had a few things he wanted to discuss as well, so he followed suit and sat in front of the sofa.

    ��So what are you going to do moving forward?��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��You stole the White Stone Syndrome for a reason, didn��t you?��

    Did she catch on?

    ��I wouldn��t be surprised if you were the only one trying to use that disease passed down through the royal family.��

    Sigrid looked at Kraush as if it were obvious.

    Of course, being a good girl about it, she didn��t scold him too much.

    ��Thank you for saving His Majesty.��

    The main reason she came here was none other than to express her gratitude.

    Although they didn��t share a deep bond with her father, to Sigrid, Sirius was still a parent.

    As a dutiful child, it was natural to extend thanks.

    Kraush smiled briefly.

    ��Sigrid, without you, I probably wouldn��t have heard such a thank you.��

    All the princes and princesses who desired the throne must have been waiting impatiently for Sirius to kick the bucket.

    Only when he was gone could they hope to ascend to the emperor��s seat.

    But since Kraush had saved Sirius, their chances of seizing the throne dimmed considerably.

    Thus, they couldn��t possibly express genuine gratitude to Kraush.

    Only Sigrid, who was far from the throne, could offer such thanks.

    ��What do you think of our brothers?��

    Sigrid lightlyughed while chastising him, yet she didn��t deny what Kraush said.

    The royal family had been rotting internally for far too long.

    ��I��m a bit embarrassed. They��ve all been drilled from a young age that being emperor is everything. They��re so tied up in that they can��t see what really matters.��

    It would have been nice if she couldugh and spend time with her brothers, but sadly, bloodline defined their fates from birth.

    ��In that aspect, I envy you, Kraush. Aren��t you close with your sister?��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush massaged the back of his neck for a moment.

    ��I only just realized it a short while ago.��

    He had spent a time resenting and being envious of his sister, Charlotte, without recognizing her feelings for him.

    ��It doesn��t matter if it��ste or early; realizing it is what matters.��

    Sigrid smiled a bit more rxed than usual.

    With a head like hers, she had matured into an adult earlier than anyone around.

    She understood the painful truths of the royal family.

    Kraush, who was watching all this with a thoughtful expression, said,

    ��Why not just be the empress, then?��

    ����Me?��

    ��Yeah, if you became empress, you could prevent the royal family from squabbling. You could do it, right? I could help, too.��

    After all, he was nning to throw Sigrid off the cliff no matter what.

    Kraush wasn��t particrly fond of the first prince, either.

    So if Sigrid became empress, that wouldn��t be too bad.

    ��Though I treated His Majesty��s illness, the others still carry the disease. Can��t we use that to threaten them into stepping down?��

    Sigrid chuckled lightly.

    She realized he was trying to lighten the mood with thatment.

    Sigrid stared at Kraush for a while, then broke into a yful smile like usual.

    ��Then didn��t His Majesty also mention something earlier? About making you and my child the emperor?��

    ��Are you seriously saying that too? I��ll just remind you��I have a fianc��e.��

    ��You think people scorn men who have multiple women? On the contrary, they��d be casting envious nces instead.��

    Sigrid rested her elbows on the table, propping her chin on her hands.

    ��We��re alone in this room right now, aren��t we?��

    Sigrid stared intently at Kraush.

    ��I assure you that whatever happens with me now wouldn��t be a problem at all, right?��

    As Kraush gazed at Sigrid for a moment, he raised his hand.

    Then, he slowly brought his hand to her cheek and��

    ��Ow!��

    He pinched her cheek hard.

    ��Cut it out.��

    ��Why are you such a pain?��

    ��Seriously, it��s problematic for a princess to talk like that.��

    With that, Kraush pulled his hand away from the cheek he had pinched, and Sigrid rubbed her sore cheek with a disgruntled look on her face.

    ��Are you devoid of any lust?��

    ��Everyone has their level.��

    ��If you have it, you should use it. What good is it if you don��t?��

    Why was she scolding him?

    Sigrid sighed dramatically before getting up from her seat.

    ��I really want to see that fianc��e of yours. How can you adore her so much? I need to see her face if I want to feel better.��

    ��She��ll be enrolling next year.��

    Only a little time was left until next year.

    Kraush realized he��d soon see Bianca again.

    As she nced at him, Sigrid turned to leave.

    ��That girl��s pretty lucky. To secure a spot ahead of others. Other kids must be envious too.��

    ��Let me know if anyone tries to stir trouble for her.��

    Kraush pictured Bianca dealing with jealous res.

    Given her personality, it seemed unlikely she��d be affected much.

    But still, he wanted to avoid putting her in that situation.

    ��I��ll keep it in mind.��

    Sigrid cast an unhappy nce in Kraush��s direction before finally leaving.

    Thud��

    At that moment, a pping sound came from outside the window.

    Kraush shifted his gaze and, sure enough, there was a crow.

    A world-eater��s species, freelying and going around the pce.

    Well, it made sense given that royalty was originally world-eaters themselves, so I guess it��s not too shocking.

    When Kraush opened the window, the crow waddled in.

    Then it hopped onto the bed and sat down right there.

    ��Are you here to chirp at me too?��

    As Kraush closed the window, he asked, but the crow simply stared at him silently.

    It felt awkward seeing it keeping its beak tightly shut.

    ��Don��t worry; the White Stone Syndrome won��t be a problem for me at all. If it helps, then good.��

    So, Kraush casually tossed a few words at it.

    But still, the crow just kept gazing at Kraush.

    Feeling something was off, Kraush scrutinized the bird again.

    And soon, he realized this was no ordinary crow.

    As Kraush��s eyes narrowed, he felt his gaze sharpening.

    ����Who are you?��

    Kraush asked the crow.

    The creature clearly held the power of world erosion.

    But it definitely wasn��t one of the crows from Crimson Garden.

    Upon hearing Kraush��s question, the crow briefly ruffled its wings before opening its beak.

    ��You��re the one you��re most cautious of.��

    A young female voice, with a touch of innocence.

    As soon as Kraush heard that voice, he barely managed to maintain hisposure.

    He recognized who it was.

    ��Abe.��

    One of Arthur��sdies.

    The red witch, Abe, had revealed herself.

    ��I have quite a few people I��m cautious of, you know.��

    Kraush forced himself to keep his expression steady.

    He knew Abe would make an entrance one way or another.

    Since his reincarnation, she had been an unpredictable variable.

    From hiding herself to being obsessed with Arthur more than the others, she was also one who had interfered with Ixion and the fake Arthur.

    And now, here she was.

    Emerging when she had been hidden away for so long.

    Not sharing any information on this side while trying to gather intel from the other side.

    ��I don��t know who you are.��

    So, Kraush kept his cool.

    She clearly suspected him.

    Suspicion isn��t the same as certainty.

    So there was a high chance that no useful information could be extracted through probing.

    ��I��m Abe, a person you��ve never met in this era.��

    ��Abe?��

    At her next words, Kraush��s expression contorted into a frown.

    ��Isn��t that the one you were looking for from the Igrit family?��

    Kraush pretended he was seeing her for the first time.

    ��What��s someone like that doing using the power of world erosion?��

    He threw a question in there to pry for information.

    ��I��m here today to give you a warning.��

    But she offered no response to Kraush��s words.

    He clicked his tongue.

    This was the thing that drove him crazy about talking to Abe.

    She would only say what she wanted to say.

    ��If it��s a warning����

    ��About the consequences that will arise from your reckless actions.��

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    ��What do you know to be making such bold ims?��

    This was genuine.

    Abe had only clung to Arthur, wailing about the crumbling world.

    What business did she have to lecture him now?

    Kraush sincerely questioned Abe.

    But once again, she didn��t answer.

    ��Whatever secret you have, I don��t care. But your actions are hindering me.��

    The crow rose from its seat and looked down at Kraush.

    She hade to warn him, as she imed.

    ��If you continue to obstruct me, I will kill you.��

    That was genuine.

    That��s why Kraush treated Abe as a variable.

    Unlike the other two who moved cautiously, this woman lived purely for herself, without any hesitation in her actions.

    ��I��m telling you today as a warning.��

    At that moment, the crow Abe had sent began to glow red.

    ��Damn it!��

    Just as Kraush cursed at the sight, the crow suddenly lit up brightly and exploded.

    ��If you don��t want to die, stay out of my way.��

    Kaboom!

    The crow exploded, blowing the entire room apart.

    An explosion in the royal pce threw everything into chaos.

    Amidst the disturbance, ck smoke billowed up from the burning room.

    Whoosh!

    And then a hand reached out through the smoke, blowing it away.

    Kraush stood there with his eyes glowing red.

    At the moment of the explosion, he had forcibly activated the Annihtion Erosion to withstand it.

    Fortunately, he didn��t seem to be seriously injured.

    The wall that had been destroyed by the explosion opened up to the outside.

    Kraush red outside with a chilling gaze.

    ��Let��s see who dies first.��

    That side had dered war.

    So responding to that was only natural.

    He would make sure to make them regret not finishing him off today.

 Chapter 245

    ### Chapter: 245

    Explosion in the Royal Pce.

    Thanks to that explosion, the pce was in chaos for a while.

    It was such a powerful st that even people outside could feel it, grabbing everyone��s attention.

    Perhaps that��s why, even as a guest, Kraush had to leave the pce as if he was being kicked out.

    No matter how much he was the emperor��s benefactor, he was still from the Holy Royal Family.

    If he stuck around for longer, it could lead to a national crisis.

    Maybe Abe was aiming for this.

    She could be trying to prevent Kraush from staying too long in the royal pce.

    ��Is there some sort of secret left in the pce?��

    There was a possibility.

    This was something to hint to Sigridter.

    ��The emperor dered that he would definitely hunt down whoever did this to you.��

    Dalphion made a firm deration to Kraush.

    Looking at it this way, it wasn��t entirely bad news.

    The Empire had fully marked Ixion as an enemy.

    Of course, it was only natural for them to want to kill the emperor��s benefactor since it didn��t align with their goals.

    If they had a hand with Ixion, it meant they had some intel on him.

    That fact helped significantly in their pursuit.

    As a result, the emperor himself, Dalphion Junon, decided to take action personally to hunt them down.

    The Poison King had a grudge against Ixion��s group due to an incident in the past.

    This provided enough justification for revenge.

    It wouldn��t be resolved overnight, but at least Ixion would definitely be put on a tighter leash now.

    In addition, Kraush asked Dalphion to investigate Abe, who had been gunning for him.

    Dalflion willingly epted Kraush��s request.

    ��By the way, didn��t you mention once that your skill is different?��

    Before leaving the royal pce, Kraush wanted to get the answers to the mysteries that Dalphion had previously shared with him.

    ��Does this mean that the skill you have isn��t based on divine power?��

    ��Yes, it was the first time I heard something like that.��

    The ck Hood was not created based on divine power.

    From the moment he heard that, Kraush had been full of questions.

    Since Dalphion had promised, he decided to share what he knew about it.

    ��Your skill is currently flowing out like the true power of your body.��

    That was something Kraush never expected to hear.

    ��You mean the skill is emanating like the natural power of my body?

    Doesn��t that mean it��s his own power rather than something borrowed from a god?

    ����Is that even possible?��

    ��I can only judge to that extent. At least, that��s how it appears to my eyes.��

    Kraush recalled the time he met that unnamed god.

    He had only exchanged words with her.

    What in the world did she do to cause this?

    ��Perhaps the god you signed a contract with transformed you to fit your body?��

    ��Transformed you say?��

    ��Yeah, skills can influence a person more than one would think.��

    Kraush had heard something like that at least once somewhere.

    Skills indeed reveal apletely new realm.

    But could it be that possessing such skills could diminish the vessel of the person?

    The evidence for that was Charlotte, who had risen to the top with just a sword.

    Her absurdly outstanding swordsmanship was a factor, but also, people noted how she hadn��t obtained a skill until now.

    Thus, this idea held some credibilitying from Dalphion.

    Of course, considering that, having a skill was still generally better.

    Charlotte��s case was simply unique.

    Even geniuses found it to be more advantageous to possess skills most of the time.

    ��Since it influences the vessel, it must weigh heavily on the person itself. Thus, it��s likely your god modified it so your vessel wouldn��t be burdened.��

    Kraush looked down at his hands.

    He didn��t feel any different when using ck Hood, not in a significant way.

    While it didn��t feel tangible, it wasn��t a bad sign.

    Less impact on the vessel meant increased potential for growth.

    ��Whatever the god is, they must think quite highly of you.��

    Kraush recalled the nameless god he��d met that day.

    He wasn��t sure if she truly cared for him since she hadn��t even told him her name.

    But at the very least, it was true that her influence made the path a bit easier.

    At that moment, another figure came to Kraush��s mind.

    ��Limit, huh.��

    One day, Arthur had mumbled that while looking down at his own hands.

    That day was when the empire fell because they couldn��t stop the greatest evil.

    Arthur��s expression then had been one of resignation, as if he had witnessed the limit of his abilities.

    It was as if he realized he couldn��t grow any stronger.

    Kraush still recalled the despair that had glistened in Arthur��s eyes.

    ��Maybe Arthur already knew his limit.��

    After all, it was a reincarnation skill.

    With such a skill granted to him, Arthur��s burden on his vessel must have been much heavier.

    Thanks to the reincarnation, he could confront destruction.

    But perhaps it was the same reincarnation that prevented him from stopping it.

    As Kraush reached that thought, he raised his head.

    ��Then what about Arthur now?��

    Kraush had never seen the real Arthur.

    There was a suspicious figure known as fake Arthur, but Kraush couldn��t confirm anything about him yet.

    Did the current Arthur possess a reincarnation skill, or not?

    That was a fact he couldn��t pin down.

    But if Arthur doesn��t have the reincarnation skill��

    Wouldn��t this reincarnated Arthur be able to show the limits of the talent he possessed?

    ��Am I just overthinking?��

    Kraush thought it was far-fetched to assume that this version of Arthur would help prevent destruction like he did.

    So, he dropped that train of thought and bowed his head to Dalphion.

    ��Thank you for informing me.��

    ��Compared to what you��ve done, this is hardly anything.��

    After all, Kraush had treated the emperor��s illness.

    ��I��ll see you next time.��

    With that, Kraush��s meeting with Dalphion came to an end.

    On the road back to Rahern Academy.

    Of course, Sigrid was riding in the carriage with Kraush.

    She needed to return to Rahern Academy as well.

    ��Wow, I thought something big had happened yesterday. I feel like I lost out on something from being surprised.��

    Sigrid was the first to rush over when she heard about themotion of the explosion.

    It happened not long after Kraush exited his room, so she was the closest.

    She could have easily been caught in it, but fortunately, her guard, Sera, protected her.

    Afterward, Sigrid, who had rushed into the room, slumped down when she saw a perfectly fine Kraush.

    She was worried that something might have gone wrong with Kraush.

    ��What a worrywart. Do I really look like I��m the type to die anywhere?��

    ��Not until you��re on the brink of death, I��m sure.��

    You couldn��t deny that.

    As Kraush fell silent, Sigrid crossed her arms, letting out a sigh.

    ��You should think about the people around you who worry more than you do.��

    There were quite a few people looking out for Kraush.

    He definitely needed to be a bit more cautious.

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    Kraush wasn��t one to wantonly throw his life away.

    It��s just that he had to tread paths that often led to danger unknowingly.

    ��We have arrived at the teleport point of Shiraan.��

    Just then, Sera, who was driving the carriage, spoke up.

    They had arrived at the teleport point to head back to Rahern Academy.

    Kraush draped his robe around himself and stepped out of the carriage with Sigrid.

    ��I can��t believe I had to leave in such a hurry because of that explosion. I didn��t even get to use the White Dragon King.��

    Unfortunately, it seemed he��d have to wait until he returned to Rahern Academy to use it again.

    As Kraush thought this, he stepped into the teleport point with Sigrid.

    [ Kraush! ]

    Suddenly, he heard Crimson Garden��s voice.

    As he expressed confusion at the shout, Kraush instinctively wrapped himself around Sigrid and activated Excel.

    [ Get out of there right now! ]

    As the voice of Crimson Garden rang out again, Kraush was already throwing Sigrid outside.

    ��Gah!��

    Sigrid, realizing she had been addressed toote, collided with Sera, who was approaching the door.

    Right before Kraush was about to throw his hand out to escape through the door.

    A pitch-ck light erupted from the entire teleport point.

    Boom!

    Then a booming noise echoed throughout the entire city.

    The massive sound drew everyone��s attention, and soon they witnessed something unbelievable.

    The teleport point, which had appeared perfectly fine a moment ago, was entirely vanished.

    Only emptynd with the remains of a building remained.

    In front of it, Sigrid sat dazedly on the ground, staring nkly at what used to be the building.

    ����Kraush?��

    The main character of the name she muttered, was missing from this ce.

    *

    Kraush felt a violent shock throughout his body.

    At the same time, a sensation of rolling around on the ground surged through him.

    ��Extreme!��

    Just then, Kraush jolted his eyes open.

    He realized he was rolling down a slope.

    The mudslide was limitless and slippery.

    [ Get a grip! ]

    He heard the urgent voice of Crimson Garden.

    Her crow wasn��t in sight, but it seemed she was watching from some other means.

    Kraush pulled out Rain Thunder Prime and plunged it deep into the slope.

    Due to the mud, it didn��t stick well, but at least it reduced his slipping somewhat.

    In the meantime, Kraush quickly scanned his surroundings.

    What had just happened was a forced teleportation.

    And there was only one person behind this mess.

    ��Ixion.��

    They had definitely set up a trap.

    It was simply too careless to have a teleport point managed directly by the imperial pce.

    ��These guys had coborators beyond the emperor and the Holy Royal Family.��

    Confirming the existence of coborators meant that the trap had indeed beenid out.

    ��Damn it.��

    That was the situation Kraush found himself in.

    He managed to get to his feet, standing on the slippery muddy slope.

    It was pouring rain overhead.

    Hence, the slope was even slippier.

    And soon, Kraush realized this ce was a slope spiraling downward.

    It was reminiscent of an antlion pit.

    Thump!

    At that realization, Kraush��s instincts kicked in.

    Rumble!

    Together with that instinct, something emerged from the bottom of the slope, breaking through its end.

    It turned out to be an antlion, just as Kraush had thought.

    ��What the hell!��

    But there was one major problem��the damn thing was massive.

    A huge antlion, the size of a building, was climbing up towards Kraush.

    Upon seeing it, Kraush grabbed his sword, Rain Thunder Prime.

    Then he immediately ignited ck mes on the sword and swooshed it.

    Annihtion Erosion!

    First Form: Eruption!

    As the mes shot forth, they consumed the antlion entirely.

    ��Gyaaah!��

    The antlion screamed as it was engulfed in mes.

    Amid that, Kraush jumped up,nding right on top of the antlion��s head.

    Then seizing the moment while it was in pain, he kicked off and shot into the air.

    ��Excel!��

    elerated by his activated Excel, Kraush swiftly reached the tnd beyond the slope.

    As he dodged the rain, Kraush lifted his head and paused.

    Before him stood towering trees rising endlessly into the sky.

    Each tree was so massive that it reminded him of the World Tree.

    Simultaneously, shrubs expanded upwards, reaching overhead.

    The moment Kraush caught sight of this scene, he realized where he was.

    One of the kingdoms��a Jem Kingdom.

    The Forest of Giants.

    A realm of sheer enormity, a world of World Erosiony before him.

 Chapter 246

    ### Chapter: 246

    Teleported to the Kingdom of Jem��s Forest of Giants

    Kraush found himself caught in a downpour, hiding between enormous undergrowth in the vast Forest of Giants.

    With a huff, he sighed at the situation.

    He quickly realized that the teleportation was a trap set by Ixion.

    But a new question arose: why had he ended up in the Forest of Giants?

    [ I intervened midway. ]

    Crimson Garden chimed in, exining.

    It was solely due to Crimson Garden��s intervention that Kraushnded safely in the Forest of Giants.

    [ If I hadn��t modified the teleportation route, you would havended right in Ixion��s base. ]

    ��Wow, thanks for the save. I mean, if that went wrong, wouldn��t my body have been scattered all over?��

    [ Being dragged away by Ixion and not returning alive sounds like a worse fate. ]

    It was true. If Kraush had been captured, it would have led to disastrous consequences.

    [ You know, if you just went solo instead of rescuing the princess, you could have made a clean getaway. ]

    If Kraush had activated Excel and dashed out alone, he could have made his escape.

    But he had wasted too much time dealing with Sigrid.

    ��If Sigrid got dragged away, it would have been curtains for me too.��

    But Kraush wasn��t reckless either. If Sigrid had been kidnapped, the entire Empire would have been thrown into disarray.

    Moreover, Ixion would surely leverage Sigrid to strike a deal somehow.

    ��And at least I had a chance of getting out.��

    Kraush had a major weakness for the World Erosion �� Aura.

    And aside from the Hell Fairy, he knew how to handle the World Erosion lurking in Ixion��s crew.

    So it was definitely better than having Sigrid kidnapped.

    [ Tsk, if you could only say that out loud. ]

    ��Anyway, thanks for adjusting the route,�� Kraush replied.

    [ They probably figured out I intervened. By now, Ixion is likely setting up coordinates to find this ce. ]

    ��No time to rest then.��

    Kraush decided he had soaked enough. He needed to escape the Forest of Giants before Ixion showed up.

    And he quickly started running through the forest.

    The dense underbrush and rain-soaked foliage reflected the nickname ��Forest of Giants,�� as everything here was monstrous.

    ��How exactly are you keeping tabs on me?��

    Kraush had worn Bioren��s ne to prevent Ixion from tracking him.

    Given that a powerful mage like Biord crafted it, it should have made him invisible.

    Yet, Crimson Garden still seemed aware of Kraush��s situation, even without the crow nearby.

    [ You��ve got that dead rat from Ebsque in your pocket, don��t you? ]

    Just then, Kraush felt the corpse rat in his pocket squirm.

    ��Eek!��

    It was letting him know it was there.

    Had they been sharing sights too?

    Ebsque must have been monitoring the situation alongside Crimson Garden.

    [ I managed to stop it just in time from rushing after you. ]

    Kraush thought, ��Well, that sounds just like Ebsque��s personality.��

    ��Whatever, it��s not like I need it right now.��

    As he spoke, Kraush began to hear something in the distance.

    He quickly figured out what it was.

    ��Water sounds.��

    It was the unmistakable sound of flowing water, but it was so loud that it nearly forced him to cover his ears.

    As soon as he heard the noise, anxiety crept in, and he began to run faster.

    Soon, a magnificent sight appeared before him �� a massive waterfall and river.

    True to its name, the Forest of Giants had overwhelming waterfalls and rivers.

    And it was evident that the river had swelled far beyond its normal size.

    The reason was simple: the torrential downpour was flooding the Forest of Giants.

    ��This Forest of Giants has seasons that totally contradict the outside world.��

    While the outside was deep in winter, the Forest of Giants was experiencing summer.

    And thus, the rainy season led to this flood.

    This flood would eventually overflow the Forest of Giants.

    The water released from the Forest would gradually freeze due to the ferocious winter outside, bing part of the legendary Freya Mountain��s evesting snow.

    That was the environmental structure of the Forest of Giants.

    That��s also why Arsholder Freya, who maniptes giants, was influenced by this forest.

    The Forest of Giants is situated amidst Freya��s mountain range.

    ��Of all ces tond in the Forest of Giants when it��s the rainy season.��

    The flood was growing rapidly, and it was clear it would reach Kraush soon.

    Kraush quickly turned and ran in the opposite direction.

    Being caught in a flood of this magnitude would be a disaster for Kraush.

    But there was a bigger problem.

    ��If this continues����

    He wouldn��t have a way out of the Forest of Giants.

    Soon, the area would be engulfed in floodwaters.

    Unless the flood subsided, Kraush wouldn��t be able to outmaneuver the fierce currents.

    This was a struggle of epic proportions.

    ��Great.��

    Just then, a rumbling sound echoed from the nearby mountain.

    Kraush looked up and saw something that shouldn��t exist.

    A massive part of a giant��s body towering over the sky, with its lower half just barely visible.

    Those enormous legs were moving slowly, causing a segment of the mountain to copse, further intensifying the flood.

    Thanks to that, Kraush found himself in a predicament, activating Excel to escape.

    ��A giant.��

    The being before him was none other than the ruler of the Kingdom of Jem��s Forest of Giants.

    It was a giant.

    A being so grand that even this expansive Forest of Giants struggled to contain its size.

    The difficulty of subduing this giant was off the charts.

    Currently, it was a monster Kraush couldn��t even dare to face.

    However, the overall danger posed by this giant was lesserpared to the World Erosion.

    But that single giant��s presence was what made the Forest of Giants a kingdom.

    Thus far, no one had been able to subdue a giant.

    Kraush briefly nced at the colossal figure before narrowly escaping the flood zone.

    Once he was out of the flood��s reach, he finally let out a sigh of relief and began to climb a tree.

    He needed a better vantage point since visibility on the ground was restricted.

    ��Crimson Garden, how long until Ixion arrives here?��

    [ He should be here in about a week. ]

    A week.

    That was hardly enough time to exit a flooding Forest of Giants.

    [ Plus, the Demon Lord is on the move too. ]

    At that moment, upon hearing Crimson Garden��s next words, Kraush understood why she seemed so calm.

    The Ten Great Lords

    The Demon Lord

    The Empire��s most powerful mage was personally sent out to search for Kraush.

    It was a fortunate break for Kraush.

    The problem was that the Demon Lord couldn��t immediately pinpoint Kraush��s location. He would need some time to track him down.

    [ I intended to discreetly share your location, but getting close to the Demon Lord is a bit tricky. Especially here in the Kingdom of Jem, where it��s hard to set spatial coordinates. ]

    ��Yeah, that makes sense. The Demon Lord is known for his extreme aversion to World Erosion.��

    The Demon Lord had longstanding notoriety for hating World Erosion.

    While Kraush didn��t know hisplete past, he had heard bits and pieces about how major issues in his life were tied to World Erosion.

    ��He��s unaware that he belongs to a family descended from World Erosion.��

    The fact that the Ephania family were descendants of the White Dragon King was one of the reasons it had to be kept a secret.

    The consequence was that Crimson Garden also found it difficult to ry information.

    ��Couldn��t we get a message through the Emperor?��

    [ Regarding the Ariod family and the Junon family��s not-so-great rtionship, you already know, I presume. ]

    ��Tsk.��

    The Junon family, the Empire��s best sword family, and the Ariod family, the Empire��s foremost magic family.

    Given that both of them held top positions in the same nation, it was no wonder they couldn��t get along.

    [ There��s no way tomunicate with the Emperor either. ]

    Sirius, the Emperor, was still in recovery mode.

    He wouldn��t be able to make many appearances to avoid jeopardizing his health.

    ��Unlike the Emperor, the Demon Lord hasn��t developed a close rtionship with the Royal Family.��

    When the Demon Lord rose to prominence, it was during a time when the Emperor was heavily ill.

    Being one of the youngest among the Ten Great Lords, his loyalty to the Royal Family was alsoparatively low.

    In fact, the Demon Lord prioritized the First Prince over the Emperor.

    Thus, even if Lakradiyon and the Imperial Forces formed an alliance with Sigrid, it wouldn��t change the fact that he wouldn��t bow down to her.

    So Sirius was hesitant to showcase an unstable state to the Demon Lord for the sake of Imperial prestige.

    ��Damn this Empire.��

    In any case, it was a frustrating empire where families kept colliding for their own gains and prestige.

    [ Don��t worry too much. The Fourth Princess has moved. ]

    ��Sigrid?��

    [ Yes, she��s the one who prompted the Demon Lord into action. The reason you��re temporarily stuck in the Empire was something she orchestrated right away. She��s one sharp cookie. ]

    No wonder she was considered the brains of the Empire.

    Her situational assessments were impable.

    [ I also n to contact the Fourth Princess, so keep that in mind. Your location will be sent to her. ]

    ��Thanks, I appreciate it.��

    Kraush finished his request and stood atop a tree.

    He gazed into the distance at the expansive forest that stretched to the horizon, apanied by the swelling river below.

    Until the flood ended or a powerful mage capable of teleporting arrived, he had no way to escape.

    ��I can only do this.��

    Kraush felt the presence of the White Dragon King��s egg, whichy dormant within him.

    Even now, it still radiated the power of the White Dragon, trying to make Kraush its host, yet with the help of Ignis, it was thwarted.

    If the Demon Lord took too long to arrive, Kraush would have to face Ixion directly.

    With that in mind, Kraush had no intention of sitting idly by.

    ��A week.��

    In that time, he needed to crack open the White Dragon King��s egg to harness its power.

    As the rain fell in the Forest of Giants, Kraush��s blue eyes shone brightly.

    Aplete time attack battle.

    Let��s see who can be the fastest of them all!

 Chapter 247

    ### Chapter: 247

    The White Dragon King��s Egg

    Kraush, with the egg of the White Dragon King nestled within him, was quietly meditating.

    He was currently in the Forest of Giants.

    Positioned inside a small hole of a massive tree within the Forest of Giants, a rainstorm was rapidly drenching the whole area.

    Plip plop��plip plop��

    The rainy season meant the sound of rain echoed continuously outside.

    The raindrops hitting the ground soon merged with rivers, creating an ever-growing flood, and before long, the whole forest was swelling with water.

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyes slowly began to open.

    Simultaneously, a bone-chilling sensation gushed from his mouth.

    A truly frosty chill.

    It was a cold far more intense than what Kraush��s Lunar Body usually produced.

    ��Hss.��

    As this chilling aura flowed from him, Kraush inhaled deeply.

    The cold coursing through his body beckoned an unbearable frost.

    What was the source of this chill?

    It was none other than the emanation from the White Dragon King��s egg.

    What Kraush was attempting now was, in fact, to awaken the White Dragon King��s egg.

    As evidence of this, the inside of Kraush��s body had turnedpletely white, exhibiting symptoms identical to the effects of White Stone Disease.

    Only thanks to Ignis, who was still aze inside him, was he able to maintain his condition.

    [You could at least say if you want to die, right?]

    Then, the familiar sarcastic voice of Crimson Garden echoed in his mind.

    Unfortunately, Kraush had no intention of dying.

    He was merely stepping on another tform to move forward.

    ��Don��t worry, I absolutely don��t want to die.��

    [I��d like to know what that means. You��re the only one aiming to awaken the White Dragon King��s egg.]

    The White Dragon King.

    He was a World Erosion creature like Crimson Garden and an ancestor of the Ephania royal family.

    Due to his obsession with eternal life, the White Dragon King was a lunatic World Erosion creature who left behind his legacy for his descendants.

    Yet, there was one thing for sure.

    True to title, the White Dragon King had once reigned at the peak of the world.

    [What if you end up losing your body?]

    ��Not a chance; that��s why I��m preparing.��

    While he spoke, frost began to cascade from Kraush��s body.

    The chill radiating from him was freezing even the moisture in the vicinity.

    Had he been a normal person, he would have surely lost his mind to the cold.

    However, Kraush was demonstrating his unrivaled mental strength and tenacity in this aspect.

    Surprisingly enough, heat and cold have many simrities.

    Using his experiences from the curse and Ignis, Kraush was stubbornly enduring the chill.

    [You madman.]

    Squeak.

    As Crimson Garden could no longer hold back, Ebsque��s corpse rat also squeaked in agreement.

    Kraush��s approach was tantly risky.

    [The White Dragon King isn��t someone to underestimate. Even I can��t mock him.]

    ��I��m not underestimating him.��

    Due to the intense chill radiating from his entire being, Kraush momentarily felt light-headed but managed to continue speaking.

    Crackle��

    At the same time, his chilling aura hadpletely frozen the wood inside the tree.

    In this frostbitten sight, Kraush once again closed his eyes.

    Then, he began channeling the power of World Erosion into the White Dragon King��s egg.

    Originally, the World Erosion was supposed to consume the energy emanating from the White Dragon King��s egg.

    Now, however, it was feeding it back in reverse!

    Thanks to this long-awaited nourishment, the egg was thrashing wildly, emitting the aura of the White Dragon in every direction.

    With each pulse, the insides of Kraush grew whiter.

    The sensation was horrifyingly intense.

    It felt as though his organs were rapidly freezing solid.

    Moreover, his body temperature kept dropping dangerously low.

    If he didn��t concentrate and refrain from using Ignis, he felt like he could die of hypothermia at any moment.

    ��This is nothingpared to the high-level curse known as Cold Mountain Craving.��

    What he had just faced previously felt trivialpared to the cold he was enduring now.

    After several grueling hours of holding on through this paralyzing chill��

    Drip��

    At some point, Kraush��s hair had started turningpletely white, when he heard something.

    A sound noting from outside but from within himself.

    Following the noise, he shifted his awareness inward, where he found the White Dragon King��s egg shimmering.

    Upon the once purely white surface of the egg, a slight crack had appeared.

    As soon as Kraush noticed it, he started pumping even more World Erosion into that fissure.

    Crack!

    A stronger chill burst forth from the cracked egg.

    ��Oof!��

    The pain caused him to spit out saliva and blood, which instantly turned to icy shards upon contact with the ground.

    The mixture of blood and ice froze the ground beneath.

    Kraush clenched his knees tightly in agony.

    Even among this intense cold, the sweat beads dripping from him turned into ice shards that rolled around on the ground.

    Despite that, Kraush didn��t stop forcing World Erosion into the egg.

    ��Not yet.��

    This crack was nowhere near sufficient.

    He needed to push in even harder.

    To ensure that the White Dragon King would break free from his shell!

    Kraush��s blue eyes widened with determination.

    Simultaneously, the World Erosion hemanded began pushing into the egg with intensified force.

    Oddly enough, the once chill-exuding egg seemed to hesitate momentarily.

    At the same time, it began greedily devouring Kraush��s World Erosion.

    Crack!

    And thus, the fissure grew stronger.

    Kraush, now feeling as though his consciousness was splintering, forced a tightening grip around himself to hold onto sanity.

    Whether he liked it or not, he had no choice but to force World Erosion further inside.

    Crack!

    With each second that passed, the fissures deepened.

    Crack!

    Time seemed meaningless now as it passed without notice.

    Crack!

    Before long, all Kraush could hear was the sound of the breaking egg.

    Crack!

    In this frozen sensory deprivation, he felt the egg looming in front of him.

    Now almostpletely cracked, it wasrger than Kraush himself.

    As he faced the egg, he confronted the essence of World Erosion pulsing in his grasp.

    Without an ounce of hesitation, he directed the force of World Erosion toward the egg.

    Ka-crack!

    With this strike, his fist prated the egg before making contact within.

    In that instant, he caught a glimpse of whaty beyond the shell.

    There were scales so white they shone like pearls.

    Sharp scales resembling those of a lizard, with Kraush drawing blood merely from grazing his knuckles against them.

    Perhaps sensing the scent of his own blood��

    Wriggle��

    The scales inside began to move en masse.

    It resembled the fluttering leaves in a breeze.

    RUMBLE��

    A colossal rumble emanated from within the egg.

    For a moment, Kraush felt his body lift off the ground from the sheer intensity of the vibrations.

    Kraush��s gaze slowly rose, marveling at the sight above.

    And there it was��a pair of eyes.

    Eyes that weren��t human, marked with a streak through their center.

    The drowsy eyes met Kraush��s gaze for a brief moment before they gradually opened their mouth.

    [Who are you?]

    In that questiony both warning and inquiry.

    Naturally, the only one who could awaken the egg was his descendant.

    Given that Kraush appeared entirely unrted to the lineage of the White Dragon King, it would raise more than a few questions.

    ��I��m your rm clock to wake up all you snoozers!��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s words, the White Dragon King rolled his eyes for a fraction of a second, then began to chuckle as if he grasped something.

    [You stole my egg, you rascal.]

    In an apparent void of nothingness, what on earth did he perceive to say that?

    Chuckling with amusement, the great head of the white dragon emerged from the shell, dwarfing Kraush��s size��not merely a sensorial experience, but a clear reality.

    [How amusing. How ridiculous. A mere human coveting my power so brazenly. Such audacity!]

    Heughed, as if to judge a long-awaited indulgence.

    [What drives you to this folly?]

    The White Dragon King��s gaze lowered to meet Kraush��s.

    What kind of mindset must one possess for such an act?

    [What price do you intend to pay for disturbing my deep slumber?]

    Just then, Kraush realized his legs were frozen solid beneath him.

    More urately, his legs had been transformed into solid ice.

    Naturally, they had no intention of moving.

    In addition, a chilling aura began pouring from the White Dragon King.

    It was the aura of the White Dragon King.

    The chill enveloping him froze Kraush in ce almost instantly.

    Yet, even in this dire situation, he kept his gaze locked on the White Dragon King.

    ��This is the realm of delusion.��

    A realm that existed not in reality but purely within the mind.

    This was precisely why the freshly awakened White Dragon King could wield his power so freely even in this insubstantial world.

    Having lived through more than an eternity prior to seeking eternal life, the White Dragon King was indeed a being from ancient times.

    In the face of such power, even someone like Kraush was at aplete loss.

    [Well, it seems this worked out nicely.]

    Observing Kraush freeze solid, the White Dragon King chuckled with glee.

    [It was getting quite dull waiting for my descendants to finally break through; perhaps now is a good time to wake up.]

    Seemingly deciding to im Kraush��s body, the White Dragon King proceeded to do just that.

    Before he realized, Kraush��s form was nowpletely encased in ice, save for his head.

    The White Dragon King was entirely erasing Kraush��s consciousness and spirit.

    [Don��t worry, I��ll take good care of my body.]

    Just as Kraush��s form transitioned into ice, only his eye remained.

    Whoosh��

    A me erupted from within Kraush��s body.

    The mes surged rapidly throughout him, and finally, the instant it spreadpletely across his being��

    Crash!

    The frozen shell shattered, and Kraush exploded into bits.

    [Huh?]

    The White Dragon King��s surprise was palpable as he witnessed the scene unfold.

    How could he have predicted that Kraush would shatter his own essence?

    Dumbfounded by the spectacle, the White Dragon King peeled his attention from the shattered frost to something more perplexing.

    The crimson gaze resonating from Kraush drew his focus upward.

    [What the��?]

    The instant he beheld that gaze, the White Dragon King��s surprise turned to realization.

    He grasped the ring fact that the shattered egg was inexorably melting away.

    [My egg?]

    The dark space turned out to be the egg itself.

    The White Dragon King, still trapped inside, remained encased within the very shell he had just broken free from.

    [What sort of trickery is this?!]

    Overwhelmed by the knowledge that he hadpletely been toyed with by Kraush, the White Dragon King spread his wings and took to the skies.

    He intended to tear apart the eyes of the insolent being gazing down at him.

    However, in that moment of ascent, he suddenly realized something pouring in from the fractured ceiling.

    [Whoa!?]

    Into the egg flowed an ocean of ck liquid.

    Swiftly, this ck water encircled the White Dragon King and pushed him down to the depths of the egg.

    And thus, it began filling the inner chambers at rming speed.

    [W-What is this? What are you doing?!]

    Recognizing the ck water��s might as World Erosion, the White Dragon King pped his wings furiously.

    But no matter how fiercely he struggled, he felt his body sinking deeper into the liquid.

    This made no sense.

    Nothing about this situation could be exined.

    He should have swallowed Kraush��s mental realm whole, seizing ownership of his body.

    Yet, here he was��trapped in a predicament where he was being overwhelmed by a mere child.

    At the moment he recognized this absurdity, the crimson gaze was snuffed out.

    ��You��ve entered my realm of perception!��

    Then Kraush��s voice resonated throughout.

    [What?!]

    The White Dragon King stuttered at the revtion.

    If this wasn��t Kraush��s mind, then whose could it possibly be?

    ��The Seasons.��

    Out came the name of a powerful curse��the highest-level curse born from World Erosion��s will.

    The Seasons.

    This was the realm of perception governed by the highest-level curse The Seasons.

    In the realm of perception, curses were devoid of meaning.

    The curse itself was the format most deeply connected to the essence of mental projection.

    In The Seasons�� realm, even the White Dragon King was no more than a mere insect.

    [How dare you! A mere child, trifling with the likes of me, the White Dragon King!]

    Despite the White Dragon King��s furious outcry, Kraush paid it no mind.

    Instead, the White Dragon King felt himself gradually dissolving within the ck water inflicted by The Seasons.

    The Seasons devours and dissolves everything, assimting whatever ites into contact with.

    Therein lies the ability to mimic its surroundings perfectly.

    However, to preserve its physical form, it transforms its prey into something entirely unrted to its own existence.

    This also held true for the White Dragon King��s egg.

    The White Dragon King, intent on iming Kraush��s body, had instead be prey for The Seasons along with the egg itself.

    [I will KILL you! I will definitely make you pay for your insolence!]

    As the wailing curse of the White Dragon King echoed, his head too vanished into the depths of The Seasons.

    Soon afterward, Kraush felt the withdrawal of the White Dragon King��s presence from within him.

    Just as Aura and World Erosion had been devoured by The Seasons, the essence of the White Dragon King had also vanishedpletely.

    Slowly opening his eyes, he lifted his hands.

    In that instance, a pure white aura of the White Dragon erupted forth.

    Boom!

    As Kraush��s clenched fist shone brightly, the brilliance of victory glimmered within his gaze.

    He had finally consumed even the power of the White Dragon King!

    CRASH!

    Just then, a deafening sound echoed from outside.

    Hearing that noise, Kraush gradually stood up.

    This eerie, foreboding energy.

    As soon as he felt it, realization struck him.

    ��Ixion arrived first.��

    The Demon Lord may have been left behind, but Ixion had already reached the Forest of Giants.

    However, they had no idea who exactly had the upper hand in this race.

    ��Let��s see.��

    Kraush smiled as he swallowed the chill emanating from him.

    It was time to flex his freshly acquired power!

 Chapter 248

    ### Chapter: 248

    The Forest of Giants

    Two figures arrived at this location.

    One was a red lizardman, standing upright like a lizard covered in scales, holding a staff and scanning the area with droopy eyes.

    The other was a timid-looking girl.

    With cherry blossom-colored hair, she emanated a strong floral scent characteristic of the Florian tribe.

    In an odd twist, she was wielding arge sword with a handgrip extending behind her.

    ��Ugh, why do we have to be here?��

    The girl groaned, prompting the lizardman to thump his staff on the ground.

    ��We��ve all been summoned here. We��re the only ones not bringing anything!��

    Ixion was currently in quite a bind.

    He couldn��t afford to pull deployed personnel away, even for preparations.

    Thus, the total number of deployed personnel was three.

    A hunchbacked man, the spirit of wisdom (Heixing).

    The girl, the Demon Exorcist (Fuma Yi).

    Andstly, a woman sporting pointed red ears.

    Surrounded by an array of weapons, she red around with annoyance through her eyepatch.

    ��Why is it raining like this? My kids are getting wet!��

    This woman was Shua Delphia, the Nobility, known as the Armed Princess, a World Erosion creature.

    Having once crossed paths with Kraush at the Demonic Bastion, she despised water and kept her distance from the rain.

    ��Is it true that there��s a direct descendant of Balheim here?��

    She promptly directed her irritation towards Heixing and Fuma Yi standing nearby.

    Noticing her nce, Fuma Yi shrieked and curled up, while Heixing��s expression contorted slightly.

    ��Newbie, we brought you along just to want you here. Mind your manners.��

    ��Hah, manners my foot! You guys begged me toe. What��s there to be polite about?��

    It seemed Heixing and the Armed Princess weren��t on the best of terms.

    Heixing disliked impolite people, while the Armed Princess couldn��t stand stiff and uptight folks.

    Perhaps that��s why, while their gazes shed, Fuma Yi trembled.

    ��Doesn��t it feel strangely cold?��

    Fuma Yi, feeling cold from the surroundings, rubbed her arms.

    The Armed Princess rolled her eyes in disbelief at such a simple observation.

    ��Of course it��s cold; it��s winter outside!��

    ��It shouldn��t be! Armed Princess. The Forest of Giants has opposite seasons! It��s summer now!��

    No matter the torrential downpour, summer was summer.

    The muggy, sticky heat of summer should be felt.

    Yet they only felt an unexinable chill.

    ��I��m weak against the cold.��

    ��Then just move to warm up!��

    Heixing gestured for Fuma Yi, who understood his intention and leaned against a tree.

    ��Right! We just need to find him quickly and go back!��

    Fuma Yi closed her eyes, focusing on finding Kraush.

    Being a Florian, she couldmunicate with the forest.

    Just then, Fuma Yi��s shoulder jolted.

    Noticing her strange reaction, Fuma Yi and the Armed Princess turned to look.

    As Fuma Yi opened her eyes, she slowly turned her head.

    ��Um, over there!��

    With her shout came the sound of squelching mud being stomped on.

    As the Armed Princess and Heixing turned their heads in that direction, they saw a boy standing there.

    A boy barely past adolescence stood soaked from the rain.

    There was an unexinable chill emanating from him that sent shivers down their spines.

    ��Kraush Balheim!��

    The Armed Princess recognized him first, widening her eyes in fury at the sight of him, recalling how he had once tricked her at the Demonic Bastion.

    On the other hand, Heixing felt perplexed.

    People described the boy as a zing man.

    Yet the energy emitting from him now was chilling, sending a deep sense of foreboding.

    ��Do you know how long I��ve been waiting for this day?��

    However, unlike Heixing��s confusion, the Armed Princess was all fired up with rage.

    Every time she thought of the thunderstorm and her child��s intive cries for her, she lost her sleep.

    Now, she finally had a chance for revenge.

    Without hesitation, she drew one of her thirteen special weapons.

    The seventh weapon, the slice-kill grim de (��ɱ�ҵ�).

    As soon as she pulled out the serrated de, she swung it toward Kraush.

    Kra-krack!

    In that instant, the infinite length of the slice-kill de hurtled toward Kraush.

    Its edge was so sharp that it could split the very trees of the Forest of Giants, poised to ughter Kraush on contact.

    ��Armed Princess!��

    Seeing this, Heixing panicked.

    After all, they hadn��te here to kill Kraush, but to capture him.

    As the slice-kill de approached Kraush��s face��

    Kraaang!

    The de collided with something in mid-air.

    What was it? An empty void.

    Yet, the slice-kill de was stopped there in that void.

    ��Tricky little brat!��

    Kraush had already overheated the Armed Princess, who was now swinging the slice-kill de wildly toward him.

    With every swing, the de met nothing but empty air before him.

    With each hit, the Armed Princess��s eyes glowed with increasing fury.

    ��This is ridiculous!��

    The Armed Princess bellowed, halting her swings.

    ng! ng!

    Instead, she hurled the weapons strapped to her overflowing body into the air.

    Boom!

    As she stomped down hard, a dark dagger appeared in her hand.

    A dagger resembling a flower blooming in ck.

    One of her thirteen weapons, Hell Flower.

    As soon as she drew the Hell Flower, she plunged it into her chest.

    Thud!

    In that moment, her appearance began to change.

    ck horns sprouted from her head, and a pitch-ck tail emerged.

    She had transformed into something resembling a dragon more than a noble.

    Without hesitation, she snatched a weapon raining down on her.

    Her ax was hurled toward Kraush.

    But she didn��t stop there.

    She continued throwing one weapon after another.

    Each weapon was deflected before Kraush.

    Yet, it didn��t faze the Armed Princess at all.

    She leaped, reaching Kraush in an instant.

    Then, she began swinging down the cascading weapons in a frenzy.

    Boom! ng! Kraaang!

    Each weapon produced different sounds as they shed.

    All the weapons the Armed Princess wielded were specially crafted with unique traits.

    Knowing the attributes of every weapon, the Armed Princess created a whirlwind of weapons in her space.

    A Weapon Space.

    In a mad frenzy, she attacked Kraush with gusto.

    With rainwater fountaining around her, the Armed Princess built a towering mountain of weapons.

    In front of her, Kraush stood, gazing at her with crimson eyes.

    Her brows twitched.

    ��Hey, don��t look at me like that!��

    As the Armed Princess yelled in anger,

    ��Kraush!��

    Heixing��s shout snapped her to attention.

    Before she knew it, Kraush��s thunderstorm wasing at her like lightning to strike at her neck.

    Boom!

    In an instant, Fuma Yi stood before the Armed Princess.

    She immediately lifted her sword to deflect Kraush��s strike, redirecting the trajectory of his sword.

    Kraaang!

    As the sound reverberated, the previously shy Fuma Yi red coldly at Kraush.

    Yet Kraush��s de didn��t stop.

    The chill from it threatened to engulf everything around them.

    ��Ugh!��

    The Armed Princess kicked the ground and retreated sharply.

    Fuma Yi did the same, dragging her feet back.

    ��Chill of World Erosion?��

    Seeing that scene, Heixing��s brows furrowed.

    ��That��s����

    Heixing possessed memories of such power.

    The power of the White Dragon handled by the Ephania royal family.

    This energy was certainly simr.

    ��And that swirling current around his body.��

    It was unmistakably the might of the White Dragon.

    ��But, a mere aura shouldn��t deflect the Armed Princess��s attacks so easily, right?��

    Even if it was an aura, it shouldn��t be enough to block the Armed Princess��s full-fledged moves.

    ��What strange tricks are you ying?��

    Heixing thumped his staff on the ground.

    At that moment, a current surged from his body towards Kraush.

    Ka-ga-ga-gang!

    The moment that aura collided with Kraush��s energy, Heixing��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Indeed, Kraush was wielding the White Dragon��s aura.

    He realized just how Kraush was utilizing the aura.

    ��He��s wielding it like a sword.��

    Kraush sharpened the White Dragon��s aura as if it were a sword.

    Sharp enough to deflect the Armed Princess��s fierce attacks.

    The moment Heixing recognized this, he was astounded.

    If this were merely wielding a sword, it would be one thing. But to handle something that could only be controlled through the mind with such precision��impossible!

    ��Hah.��

    A puff of white breath escaped Kraush��s lips.

    While Heixing was shocked, Kraush was consuming quite a bit of mental energy.

    He had unleashed the unwieldy sword utilizing his instincts melded with the aura of the White Dragon.

    [Are you insane? Testing such things against a World Erosion creature?]

    Crimson Garden��s voice echoed loudly in Kraush��s ears.

    But perhaps that was the only time to test it.

    He knew that they wouldn��t kill him so easily.

    Moreover, the act bore fruit.

    The three World Erosion creatures hesitated to make a reckless move against Kraush.

    ��It was worth exhausting my mental energy.��

    The less the opponent knew about his powers, the more cautious they would be.

    Especially when it came to battles between strong foes.

    Kraush had thrown down the gauntlet.

    Swoosh��

    Under the pouring rain, the three eyes red with suspicion at Kraush.

    Alone, he was overwhelming the three World Erosion creatures.

    If he had opted to remain hidden, he wouldn��t have made it out in this situation.

    ��The scariest thing in battle is the imagination toward the opponent.��

    The battle with the Glow Ministry to following fights with the skilled.

    Not to mention the backing of Crimson Garden and Ebsque.

    Kraush had firmly established himself as a risk within Ixion.

    Seeing such an image now, Kraush appeared to be even more formidable than before.

    Naturally, the three would hesitate to make reckless moves.

    He had seized the initiative.

    The situation couldn��t be any more fitting.

    ��Heixing Zerva, Fuma Yi Havilera, Armed Princess Shua Delphia.��

    Kraush knew them all too well.

    After all, he had dealt with the cleanup of the fallen World Erosion creatures before his reincarnation.

    ��In this moment, I don��t know just how much they��ve deviated from what it was back then.��

    When it came to battle, it was a different story.

    The battlefield habits that stemmed from their world were engrained in them.

    ��As long as they aren��t the likes of ck Witch, Beast King, or Swordmaster, I��ll be fine.��

    If they were those opponents, Kraush would have bolted for his life.

    But these three were not that formidable.

    So the possibility of victory wasn��t entirely out of reach.

    ��If you don��te forward.��

    At Kraush��s words, all three reacted simultaneously.

    A pulse of killing intent mixed from the Thousand Kill and the White Dragon aura erupted from his body.

    ��I will go!��

    Let me show you how terrifying a poisonden crow can be!

 Chapter 249

    ### Chapter: 249

    Confrontation with the World Erosion Creatures

    Kraush found himself facing three World Erosion creatures, their expressions solidifying as they felt the overwhelming pressure emanating from him.

    The first to react was none other than the Armed Princess.

    ��Damn it, who do you think you are, talking big like that!��

    Her fury boiled over at the thought of being disregarded.

    ��Armed Princess!��

    At that moment, the Demon Exorcist intervened, deting her rage.

    She lowered her sword at an angle, ring at Kraush.

    ��Our goal is to capture Kraush Balheim alive. They know that too, which is why they��re ramping up the pressure.��

    ��So?��

    ��It means we can do whatever we want as long as we don��t take his life.��

    At that moment, vines shot up from beneath the feet of the Demon Exorcist.

    ��I have healing abilities. So, feel free to go wild.��

    Even if they pushed Kraush to the brink of death, she could simply heal him.

    The constraint of not killing Kraush was forcibly lifted.

    Because he wasn��t an opponent who could be treated with kid gloves.

    ��I��ll block the strange powers he��s using.��

    Just then, the spirit of wisdom, Heixing, thumped his staff on the ground once more.

    The sound resonated as it collided with Kraush��s White Dragon aura, creating a ruckus.

    ��Both sides can go all out.��

    ��I nned to do just that from the start!��

    Instantly, the Armed Princess kicked off the ground again, charging at Kraush, as the pressure from the White Dragon aura surged toward her.

    Ka-gaga-gang!

    But the current that heated from Heixing��s staff shed with the White Dragon aura and opened a path for the Armed Princess to advance.

    Boom!

    Meanwhile, the trees and nts of the Forest of Giants began to rise around them.

    They stretched their roots, quickly lunging towards Kraush.

    This was the ability of the Florian tribe, wielded by the Demon Exorcist.

    In an instant, the tight situation closed in around Kraush.

    But he quietly exhaled.

    The three still hadn��t realized what he was focusing on.

    And they wouldn��tprehend how that would turn into a massive error.

    Kraush housed the supreme curse: Four Seasons.

    Currently, the Four Seasons had absorbed three powers in total.

    One was World Erosion.

    One was the power to defend the world, the Aura.

    And thest was the power of the Dragon King, the White Dragon King.

    What did this mean?

    The answer was simple.

    The Aura was the most dangerous power against the World Erosion creatures.

    They were intruders eroding the world, while the Aura was a force created by the world to defeat such intruders.

    Now, what if the power of the White Dragon King was substituted along with the existing World Erosion?

    re��

    Inside Kraush, the situation was extremely calmpared to the chaos outside.

    The mes that ignited inside him flickered gently like silk in the wind.

    These mes were fueled by various elements within Kraush��s body.

    As a result, the color of the mes gradually turned ck.

    This was due to the power of World Erosion being consumed as fuel.

    And one more peculiar power began to join the mix.

    The chilling energy of the White Dragon King.

    The frigid aura of the White Dragon King seemed capable of freezing everything.

    But against the mes, the White Dragon King��s chill turned out to be meaningless.

    Before long, the mes swallowed up even the chill of the White Dragon King, burning even more fiercely as they consumed its coldness.

    Moreover, every second the chill was burned away, Kraush��s body and vessel grew even more solid.

    This was the process where the egg of the White Dragon King transformed into a Dragon King body.

    Kraush forcibly expedited this process, awakening the White Dragon King.

    During this process, though notplete, Kraush��s body transformed into that of a Dragon King.

    As evidence of this, scales had begun to sprout on the skin inside Kraush��s clothing.

    Now transformed into a Dragon King body.

    The Aura within him would typically sh violently against a body closer to the World Erosion creatures.

    However, the Aura was consumed by the Four Seasons.

    Despite altering his entire body, the Four Seasons�� power ensured that the cursed target would not die.

    As a result, miraculously��

    Kraush was synthesizing a dual existence: the honing of the elements based on the Aura, and a Dragon King body.

    This remarkable fact transformed Kraush into an exceedingly sturdy vessel.

    He could contain the most powerful mes, which meant he could unleash even more power just before breaking.

    Thus, Kraush, while engulfed by the energies of World Erosion and the chill of the White Dragon King, conjured a massive me overhead resembling the seven stars of the celestial killer.

    The moment the crimson light of the celestial killer ignited, amplifying the curse and the energies of World Erosion,

    The mes roared ferociously, consuming everything in its wake.

    The zing mes soon engulfed the night sky itself.

    The moment the Aura disced by the World Erosion was fed as fuel,

    The mes filling Kraush��s body began to incinerate everything.

    Kraush��s eyes turned blood red.

    It felt like everything illuminated before him froze in ce.

    The zing mes elerated his physical thoughts.

    Kraush, observing the Whirlwind of the White Dragon aura attempting to suppress him,

    He saw the Demon Exorcist sneaking through gaps in the moving trees, and the Armed Princess barreling directly at him.

    Smoke began to escape from Kraush��s lips.

    But Kraush wasn��t just an ordinary lunatic.

    He did not stop there; he propelled even more zing energy into the mes enveloping his body.

    The speed of the mes rotating around his body intensified further.

    As a result, Kraush��s body was continuously tempered, pushing towards its limits.

    The searing heat, even the Dragon King��s body and the body trained in the burn-forging method, could not withstand.

    The moment that heat pounded fiercely against Kraush��s stretched form.

    Crrrrack��

    A sound echoed from deep within Kraush��s mouth, as if something was shattering.

    ��Listen up. This time I��ve focused solely on firepower, which means there��s a high probability my body won��t handle it. I tried to push it higher since my boyfriend keeps wanting more, but it��s best to avoid using it if you can.��

    This was a momentary enhancement elixir, a coborative masterpiece of Darling and Dorma.

    As it melted and enhanced the mes, the mes met new fuel and began to break free from Kraush��s body.

    Whoosh!

    The fierce ck mes consumed the area in an instant.

    The fiery congration engulfed the tree monsters, igniting them all at once.

    Moreover, the rain pouring from the sky disappeared in an instant, consumed by the roaring mes.

    Chill!

    At the sight of this spectacle, both the Demon Exorcist and Heixing felt chills run down their spines.

    Something was off.

    As danger flooded their minds,

    The Armed Princess, breaking through the ck mes, raised her sword, aiming it down at Kraush.

    A bizarre, knife-like sword filled with the ck energy of the Underworld plummeted toward Kraush��s neck.

    Just before it made contact,

    Kraush��s eyes met with those of the Armed Princess.

    ��Yikes!��

    At that moment, a warning signal sounded ominously deep within the Armed Princess.

    Suddenly, the ck mes that had escaped Kraush��s body surged back toward him.

    In an instant, it felt as if the world paused, a silent realm surrounding them.

    And atop this still world,

    re��

    A white me ignited.

    ��Armed Princess!��

    Heixing shouted just as Kraush��s figure scattered into fragments.

    Then, Heixing found himself face-to-face with Kraush, who had arrived right in front of him.

    Flustered, Heixing tried to extend his staff reflexively; however, Kraush pressed down on it with his hand.

    Just like that, Heixing was left unable to move his staff at all.

    At the same time, Heixing caught sight of Kraush��s de pressing against him.

    Zing!

    ��Gahhh!��

    In the distance, the Armed Princess��s Hell Flower was obliterated as it soared into the sky.

    In that split second, Kraush had incapacitated the Armed Princess and reached Heixing.

    Heixing could do nothing but watch as Kraush��s sword converged on his neck.

    But just then��

    Ka-gaga-gaga!

    A sword from the Demon Exorcist appeared at Heixing��s side, narrowly blocking Kraush��s de trajectory, just like it had for the Armed Princess.

    Yet, the power contained within it was different this time.

    ��Ugh!��

    The Demon Exorcist felt her arm twist in a painful manner, unable to significantly alter the trajectory of her sword.

    As a result, both Heixing and the Demon Exorcist were sent flying backward by Kraush��s might.

    KABOOOM!

    With a thunderous noise, they tumbled across the ground.

    Fortunately, the Demon Exorcist managed to dodge a direct hit, scrambling to her feet in a hurry.

    ��Heixing!��

    Her cry echoed, and in her sight was Heixing.

    His neck was nearly torn apart, blood pouring from the wound.

    ��Gah, extreme!��

    Drip drip!

    A torrent of blood gushed out, pooling on the ground.

    In an instant, Heixing was incapacitated.

    The moment the Demon Exorcist��s furious eyes widened in horror, they slowly turned away.

    The more pressing matter wasn��t Heixing��s imminent death but the malicious intent directed at her from Kraush.

    As the raindrops washed over him, they transformed into steam as they met his skin.

    The white heat radiating from Kraush was hot enough to make even the Demon Exorcist wince.

    Scales had begun to sprout on Kraush��s face.

    Unlike before, Kraush��s eyes had transformed into reptilian slits as he quietly lowered his de.

    He had reached a new ne.

    A level transcending hell and death.

    Devastation me Dragon

    This was an absurd result born from the merging of Kraush��s level and the power of the White Dragon King.

    With all power now converted to Aura, Kraush had be the worst possible adversary for the World Erosion creatures.

    ��But this transformation won��tst long.��

    Kraush, aware he couldn��t maintain this state for long, was fully cognizant of the stakes.

    ��So now����

    He��d finish them all in one go.

    With a thud!

    Kraush appeared in front of the Demon Exorcist considering the scattered fragments of him.

    The moment he vanished, the Demon Exorcist reflexively wielded her sword at the spot Kraush had stood.

    ng!

    As Kraush��s de sparked with Aura mes against the Demon Exorcist��s sword,

    the mes burned away a part of her being.

    She forgot to scream and instead focused on shing with Kraush��s sword again and again.

    It felt heavy.

    What kind of force was this? Kraush��s sword was simply way too heavy.

    The sword of the Thunderstorm was forged through Kraush��s might.

    A legendary de that shone the brightest when facing the greatest swordsman.

    However, when faced with Kraush, it became the king of swords unmatched by any other.

    The Demon Exorcist fought desperately to push Kraush away.

    ��He can��t hold this form for much longer!��

    She sensed that Kraush couldn��t maintain his current state indefinitely.

    Determined to prolong the duel, she battled fiercely against his sword.

    But the white mes, surging from every direction, relentlessly seared her.

    Yet, she stubbornly endured, continuing to sh with Kraush��s de.

    That time felt like an eternity of suffering.

    At some point, it felt as if the surroundings had turned stark white, as if the Demon Exorcist trapped in a blindness of Kraush��s swordy.

    Kraush��s de existed everywhere.

    It felt as if it knew every intention behind her movements.

    His de relentlessly bore down upon her.

    A sigh escaped the Demon Exorcist��s lips.

    While her swordsmanship was surely on par with anyone, the sheer raw power difference was overwhelming.

    It��s tiring.

    She��s exhausted.

    It felt as if she could drop dead any moment.

    As those thoughts filled her mind.

    ��How much time has passed?��

    The Demon Exorcist began to wonder how long she had been trading blows with Kraush.

    Surely, by now, he must be running out of energy, right?

    The moment those thoughts crossed her mind, she nced past the white mes and beheld Kraush.

    He looked just as fiery and vigorous as before, showing no sign of exhaustion.

    Crack��

    Suddenly, her arms melted and crumbled.

    Her body could no longer withstand the heat emanating from Kraush right before her eyes.

    The moment she saw her arms, she realized,

    ��Was it only about 10 seconds?��

    The time she had spent exchanging strikes with Kraush was at most a mere ten seconds.

    The thought that she had endured for eons was merely her state of delirium, lost in the heat ofbat.

    ��Gahhh!��

    With determination, the suddenly wide-eyed Demon Exorcist began to make desperatest attempts.

    She sensed her imminent demise.

    From the melted remains of her arms, flower buds began to sprout.

    In an instant, the buds spread across her body, filling the air with a rich floral scent.

    This was the Full Bloom��

    A deadly trump card of self-detonation possessed by the Demon Exorcist.

    As all the flower buds blossomed simultaneously, they emitted a fierce light.

    This was essentially a self-detonation in action.

    ��Guess, I��m going to die.��

    As the Demon Exorcist smiled weakly before her end,

    The raging furnace of Kraush in a sh shifted from heat to cold.

    What poured out from Kraush was not warmth, but a chilling frost.

    In an instant, the sudden chill froze all the blossoming flowers, stifling the explosion.

    This was the result of the Four Seasons converting the heat of the Aura into the chill of the White Dragon King.

    Before spring flowers, a harsh winter had arrived.

    With the realization that her final gambit had been thwarted, the Demon Exorcist��s eyes dimmed.

    ��Monsters!��

    She muttered softly as she slowly closed her eyes, watching Kraush��s sword edge closer to her neck.

    Just when she had fought tooth and nail to survive in a hellish world, and finally reached this new one,

    She met a fatal end after all.

    For those fleeing, paradise did not exist.

    She etched those words into her mind as she surrendered to the darkness.

    Swish!

    This was Kraush��s first victory against a World Erosion creature!

 Chapter 250

    ### Chapter: 250

    The Decapitated Head of the Demon Exorcist

    The head of the Demon Exorcist soared through the air.

    Despite her inherently timid nature, she transformed into a fierce warrior upon engaging in battle. That day, however, she met her death.

    Thud, roll, roll��

    The severed head of the Demon Exorcist slowly rolled across the ground.

    ��Demon Exorcist.��

    Garda, covering his bleeding neck, called out to her.

    No answer came from the lifeless body.

    Moreover, Kraush was still in the state of the Devastation me Dragon.

    Kraush��s gazended on Garda.

    Next up was him.

    Confident of this, Garda gripped his staff and rose to his feet.

    He had misjudged his opponent entirely.

    This guy was someone they couldn��t handle.

    ��Damn it!��

    At that moment, before Garda could react, the Armed Princess charged at Kraush like a homing missile.

    Even after the Hell Flower broke apart, reverting to its original form, the Armed Princess showed not a hint of fear.

    Among everything else, at least she was unwavering in her resolve.

    But still, there was no way she could take on Kraush in his Devastation me Dragon state.

    Once more, the Armed Princess flew through the air, crashing hard to the ground.

    Boom!

    Barely avoiding a fatal injury, she suffered a gash that stretched across her chest.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    But that bought her just a moment��s respite.

    ��Armed Princess, retreat!��

    With the Demon Exorcist fallen, victory was out of reach.

    Herbat ability was the strongest among the three.

    Kraush showed no signs of letting her go as his form dispersed once again.

    However, since the moment he lost his head, Garda had already been prepared.

    Bang!

    In that instant, the entire Forest of Giants shook.

    Rumble, rumble, rumble!

    And soon after, torrents of water began pouring in their direction.

    The source of this deluge was a flood that had urred in the Forest of Giants.

    Seeing the flood barreling down and threatening to engulf everything, Kraush halted, realizing that the advancing water was faster than himself reaching Garda.

    If this continued, he would get swept away by the flood before he could even strike Garda.

    At this sight, Garda thought to escape with the Armed Princess right then.

    But then,

    Garda noticed Kraush had reversed his grip on the sword.

    Not opting to flee from the iing flood, Kraush steadied himself. This action struck a sense of unease into Garda.

    Could it be?

    Crack��

    Lightning crackled from Kraush��s sword.

    The electricity flowed down Kraush��s Thunderstorm de, shaping into a sword sheath.

    Within that sheathy ck mes.

    Kraush was focusing his destruction power, converting the Aura into World Erosion.

    The ck mes soon started pounding wildly within the sheath.

    And there came Excel��s power as well.

    The speed of the elerated ck mes grew faster and faster, increasing the strength within the sheath.

    Thump��

    As he witnessed this, Garda felt his heart racing.

    The power Kraush was wielding was not Aura but World Erosion.

    So, he felt the dramatic difference.

    This was dangerous.

    If that were toplete, it would be catastrophic.

    ��Armed Princess, this way!��

    Garda realized he had to flee from here immediately.

    The Armed Princess had already gotten to her feet and was sprinting toward Garda.

    However, they quickly realized they were much slower than Kraush.

    Crack!

    Kraush��s electrically-charged sheath shattered, and the ck mes burst forth.

    As the storm of electricity and mes erupted, the prospect before Garda turned pitch ck.

    Annihtion Erosion (????)

    Trinity Style (??)

    me God of Destruction (????)

    The oing ck mes and electrical storm collided with the flood, causing it to evaporate in an instant.

    Garda could only watch in shock.

    The disaster unfolding in the Forest of Giants posed no threat to Kraush whatsoever.

    Moreover, the space warp he was attempting to activate warped and shattered.

    The sheer force of energy converging had even broken apart the space warp.

    Once again, Kraush��s gaze fell on Garda.

    The ck mes billowing had inexplicably turned white.

    He could freely manipte both World Erosion and Aura at will.

    ��Get a grip, lizard!��

    The shout from the Armed Princess snapped Garda out of his daze.

    He hastily regained his wits.

    Even the reckless Armed Princess recognized that she could no longer fight Kraush.

    To take him on in this state, she��d need to bring out her trump card.

    Right now, they stood no chance whatsoever.

    Garda, the only one with an escape n, possessed a unique technique for warping space at will.

    But before he could execute that, Kraush moved first.

    ��There��s no way I��m letting you run!��

    Kraush charged at them, not allowing even a moment for Garda and the Armed Princess to converse.

    The one blocking him was the Armed Princess.

    She aimed to buy time for Garda to create a path for their escape.

    The sound of their sh echoed in the air.

    While Garda worked frantically to establish the quickest escape route,

    Kraush��s overwhelming energy threw everything into chaos.

    As he desperately reorganized the space for his escape,

    Boom!

    The Armed Princess was grabbed by Kraush and smashed into the ground.

    One of her arms was already gone.

    Whether she was alive or dead was unclear; the Armed Princessy in a horrible state.

    On the other hand, Kraush remained unscathed.

    Having utterly destroyed both World Erosion creatures, he showed no signs of fatigue.

    Kraush��s form began to disperse again.

    A surge of fear shot through Garda as he detached himself from the space around him.

    This created a protective barrier.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a tremendous pounding against his space barrier reverberated.

    Startled, Garda shifted his gaze, and there stood Kraush, distorting the spatial barrier with ease.

    Kraush stared nkly for a moment before stepping back a couple of paces.

    Then, he gripped his sword with both hands and slowly raised it again.

    It dawned on Garda that he was about to unleash the me God of Destruction once more.

    The vulnerability of the spatial barrier was that it couldn��t move while preparing to cast.

    Though it boasted robust strength against most attacks,

    Even Garda��s barrier might not hold against the shock he had just absorbed.

    ��Damn it!��

    At that moment, the Armed Princess, who had somehow risen again, lunged at Kraush.

    Having lost her weapon, she wrapped her remaining arm around Kraush��s waist in a desperate attempt to push him away.

    Thud!

    ��Gyaah!��

    But the Armed Princess was engulfed in the fiery aura emanating from Kraush and rolled across the ground, screaming.

    She could no longer even buy time.

    Crack��

    Another charge of lightning erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    Unlike the ck mes from before, the white mes rising from Kraush signified the end for the World Erosion creatures.

    ���� Darn it.��

    What horrible luck.

    With that thought in mind, Kraush��s sword came crashing down.

    ��

    The me God of Destruction made its arrival, constructed from white mes.

    Smashing through Garda��s protective barrier created by space separation, the white mes soared over the Forest of Giants.

    Right there, Kraush silently gasped for breath, hidden away.

    Using the Devastation me Dragon had been a good idea.

    However, the burden on his body increased with each passing moment.

    ��Is it still iplete?��

    The reason Kraush was only able to manipte power at the level of the Trinity was because his body couldn��t handle anything greater.

    Of course, even excluding that, the output that had been delivered was enough to be deemed a finishing blow.

    Yet, the truth was that he was struggling to contain his own power.

    ��Unless I can better control the power of the White Dragon King����

    The Devastation me Dragon would remain unfinished.

    Nheless, thanks to that absurd output, he had gained the upper hand against three World Erosion creatures.

    The Demon Exorcist had been decapitated by Kraush��s sword.

    The Armed Princess fell, burnt and severely wounded, ultimately losing consciousness.

    And finally, Garda,

    Thud��

    From the shattered space barrier, he copsed to the floor.

    He had been cleaved from his shoulder down to his waist.

    Cleanly severed, he lost his life right then and there.

    Watching this, Kraush gradually felt the limits of his own strength approaching.

    He intended to finish off the Armed Princess, hiding until the Ten Great Lords and Demon King arrived.

    Just as he turned away,

    A chill shot through Kraush��s entire body.

    ��Whoa, wait a minute.��

    A voice echoed behind him at that very moment.

    Even in his state of the Devastation me Dragon, a strong sense of danger radiated from the figure behind him.

    As Kraush slowly turned his head, there stood a massive man.

    Covered head to toe in white fur,

    With iron shackles sped around his wrists,

    He bore a resemnce to a monkey, and as he spotted Kraush, his red eyes sparkled.

    ��Have you be the Dragon King?��

    The Beast King,

    Verdow.

    He was one of the strongest among the World Erosion creatures, a being whom even Kraush couldn��t easily contend with.

    He had appeared before him.

    Kraush��s response was swift.

    As he tightened his grip around his sword and kicked off the ground, he activated Excel.

    Without a moment��s hesitation, he chose to flee.

    The moment he burst through the forest,

    ��Who do you think you are!��

    A voice called out from the side, causing Kraush to reflexively raise his sword.

    Kaboom!

    In that moment, it felt as though he had been hit by shelling, sending Kraush crashing through dozens of trees and rolling across the ground.

    His arms, absorbing the impact, buzzed painfully.

    Had it not been for the Thunderstorm de, they would have shattered instantly.

    Before him stood the Beast King, ready to throw another punch.

    Having followed Kraush after activating Excel, he had knocked him down with a single blow.

    ��Damn it, you monster!��

    Kraush, feeling the diminishing power of the Devastation me Dragon, ground his teeth.

    As he witnessed the Beast King approaching, feeling the increasing pressure,

    ��I truly hate not getting answers.��

    The Beast King��s fists tightened.

    ��I��m curious how long you��ll keep your mouth shut.��

    As a grin broke across his face, the atmosphere of the Forest of Giants shifted dramatically.

    The bloodlust emanating from the Beast King was iparable, enough to change the entire forest��s vibe.

    It felt as though the world was swirling around him.

    Just then,

    I��ve arrived.

    A figure stepped forward to stand before Kraush.

    Upon seeing this, Kraush let out a breath of relief.

    There stood a tall, golden-haired man.

    A middle-aged man, his sword hanging loosely, staring down the Beast King.

    This alone caused the atmosphere revolving around the Beast King to shift entirely.

    The man��s presence was powerful enough to stand inparison to the Beast King.

    ��Tsk.��

    The Beast King clicked his tongue upon facing him.

    Sanctuary of Stars

    Heavenly Sovereign

    Dalpiron Juno

    He had appeared before Kraush.

    ��I��mte.��

    Dalpiron briefly apologized to Kraush before returning his gaze to the Beast King.

    ��Demon King, I leave Kraush Balheim to you.��

    And before they knew it, another figure stood beside Kraush.

    The Ten Great Lords, Demon King Daikram Arios.

    With his distinctive moustache, he had arrived just in the nick of time alongside Dalpiron.

    The Beast King scratched his head upon seeing the three.

    ��What now?��

    Both sides had rushed in without counting on facing off against each other.

    Boom!

    Just then, the entire Forest of Giants trembled.

    All eyes turned toward the source, where a giant leg, towering above the clouds, was moving.

    That was none other than the Giant, the lord of the Forest of Giants.

    The ruckus had drawn its attention.

    The eyes of the Beast King and Dalpiron met briefly.

    If a fight broke out between the two while that Giant was rampaging, one of them would likely end up dead.

    Neither the Beast King nor Dalpiron desired such a fate.

    ��You best answer my questions next time.��

    The Beast King was the first to back down.

    By that point, he had gathered the bodies of the Demon Exorcist, Garda, and the Armed Princess and slipped away.

    Bang!

    Whether he left or not, the Giant continued its advance toward them.

    Noticing the other side had retreated, Dalpiron turned to Kraush and the Demon King.

    ��Let��s retreat as well.��

    Thus, the incident surrounding Kraush��s kidnapping in the Forest of Giants unfolded.

    It may have marked the prelude to an impending war.

 Chapter 251

    ### Chapter: 251

    After Wrapping Up in the Forest of Giants, Kraush Returned to Rahern Academy

    The incident in the Forest of Giants wasn��t exactly made public.

    The Holy Royal Family personally instructed everyone to keep their mouths shut about it.

    If Kraush ever tried to exin why he had visited the royal family, he��d have to mention the fact that they were descendants of the White Dragon King.

    So, cover-ups were a must.

    Instead, since there were just too many witnesses, the royal family spread rumors that differed from the truth.

    They imed that the World Erosion group, Ixion, had targeted the Fourth Princess Sizelry Ephania.

    And, of course, they added that it was none other than Kraush who saved Sizelry.

    They spread the word that Kraush sacrificed himself to save her.

    For his visit to the empire, they pped on some personal business to exin things away.

    The problem was that those crazy royals took this opportunity to hint at some strange rtionship between Sizelry and Kraush.

    Kraush was annoyed, but he couldn��t say much since the rumors weren��t entirely false.

    If he were to poke his nose into the rumors, he risked fanning the mes even more.

    It wasn��t all bad though.

    As a result of the incident, the royal family hadpletely severed ties with Ixion.

    They publicly dered Ixion as an enemy.

    Thanks to that, the four kingdoms, who were aware of Ixion but still hesitant to act, finally threw themselves into investigating them.

    So, Kraush ended up getting the oue he wanted.

    After all the chaos settled, the first thing Kraush did upon returning to Rahern Academy was simple.

    He desperately sought the Holy Maiden��s help to recover.

    Having learned the extremely dangerous technique of the Devastation me Dragon,

    even if it was iplete, it had the power to stand against the World Erosion.

    Naturally, Kraush had to bear all the consequences for that.

    ��Seriously, you!��

    With fierce reprimandsing from Aria, Kraush recovered at lightning speed thanks to her.

    He couldn��t help but think this situation was unavoidable.

    With the Demon Lord��s arrival being uncertain, he couldn��t fight against three World Erosion creatures without using the Devastation me Dragon.

    He simply had to struggle madly to stay alive.

    After droning on about his ordeal, Aria wanted to argue, but knowing the circumstances under which Kraush made his choices, she couldn��t continue.

    ���� Now even the World Erosion creatures are involved. How dangerous is this going to get?��

    Kraush was heading toward a situation that was bing increasingly hard to manage, so Aria was plenty worried.

    In light of her concerns, Kraush couldn��t give any rash answers.

    Instead, he could only say one thing.

    ��I��ll keep my promises, no matter what.��

    Even if he was on the brink of death, he wouldn��t return to Aria empty-handed.

    With that certainty from Kraush, Aria threw her hands up in surrender.

    Just as much as Aria was worried, Kraush��s thoughts became quite profound as well.

    It all started when the Armed Princess joined Ixion, signaling aplete shift in the world��s direction.

    Particrly, Ixion had be increasingly relevant to Kraush.

    ��Being the           Challenger has its limits in gathering information.��

    Ixion still doubted the very existence of the Light Sovereign.

    As a result, they wouldn��t provide any updates on the current situation despite letting them join the meetings.

    Recently, the ck Witch was only giving individual missions to each member of Ixion.

    Given the nature of the Light Sovereign, he wouldn��t question it.

    Just to avoid suspicion, it became absurd to pry.

    Consequently, the current movements of Ixion became utterly unclear.

    ��But I do have an inkling of what those Ixion creeps need.��

    Ixion��s goal was to create a god through World Erosion.

    And they intended to achieve their individual goals through the power of this created god.

    Kraush was aware of what was needed to create such a deity.

    First off, a massive amount of World Erosion power.

    Most of the recent missions assigned by Ixion revolved around gathering this power.

    Additionally, a skill called Ignis was needed to purify and burn such World Erosion power.

    Kraush had stolen that skill beforehand.

    There were other essentials as well.

    There were ingredients listed by the ck Witch necessary for creating a god from World Erosion.

    ��As long as I keep Ignis safe, their objective won��te to fruition.��

    Still, Kraush didn��t want the remaining ingredients to fall into Ixion��s hands.

    ��So, what��s the next step?��

    He had to raid the ingredients to thwart Ixion��s goals.

    ��That��s probably why an Ixion member like the Refiner appeared in the Sacred Kingdom of Freeman.��

    During the festival of the Sacred Kingdom,

    the Refiner had exploited the religious revolution to sneak away with the blueprint of the Holy Grail.

    ��Ixion had never shown interest in the Holy Grail before.��

    But this time, even while staying cautious about the potential danger to the Refiner, they had boldly stolen the blueprint.

    This meant they recognized theycked the original materials to create a god through World Erosion.

    ��Abe.��

    Kraush realized the Red Witch, Abe, was involved in this.

    Although her exact motives were unclear, she was helping Ixion.

    ��She must have advised the ck Witch.��

    Being someone like Abe, who knew the future, she would��ve understood why the god from World Erosion had failed to materialize.

    She likely shared that insight with the ck Witch, prompting her to have the Refiner steal the blueprint.

    ��If that��s the case����

    This time, they might actually be able toplete the god of World Erosion.

    Kraush wasn��t even sure what would happen if they sessfully created it.

    Yet knowing the potential oues, he feltpelled to stop them.

    Ultimately, this process could blossom into the ultimate seeds of destruction for the entire world.

    ��Those wretched creeps won��t have a moment of peace, I bet.��

    Both he and Ixion seemed to be speeding up their chaos in tandem.

    ��Am I trying to prevent the destruction, or am I just pushing it along?��

    That��s the kind of existential crisis Kraush was suddenly faced with.

    Things were rapidly changing for the worse.

    As such, the tasks he had to shoulder were growing exponentially.

    ��Kraush!��

    ��Kraush!��

    That included this.

    He saw Haring and Karandis burst into his hospital room.

    They both knew about his involvement in the princess kidnapping incident and frantically paced around.

    If Aria hadn��t barred outsiders from entering for a few days,

    they��d have caused a riot in the hospital room.

    ��Good to see you��re okay.��

    ��Of course, it��s Kraush.��

    While Haring and Karandis were checking him over,

    Charlotte and An came in figurativelyte and gave their casual assessment.

    Compared to the previous two, they were rtively calm.

    Moreover, behind An stood another figure.

    It was no other than An��s loyal attendant, Lirina.

    When Lirina��s eyes met with Kraush��s, she paused briefly before smiling brightly.

    That grin seemed innocent for now, but Kraush understood it meant they��d have a ton to discuss once they returned to the dormitory, so he decided to keep quiet.

    The issue was that quite a few more people dropped by afterward.

    Kraush couldn��t tell if all the work he had done before was worth it.

    Many people, with whom he had formed connections during this time, learned about his situation and paid him a visit.

    Thanks to that, Kraush felt like his mouth might hurt more than his body at this point.

    [ Aren��t these the seeds you sowed yourself? ]

    ��Chirp, chirp.��

    Crimson Garden and Ebsque nodded, saying it was all Kraush��s doing.

    After that uproar in the hospital room,

    Kraush slowly sumbed to exhaustion and fell into a deep sleep.

    He had been training all week to master the Devastation me Dragon.

    With immediate concerns on his mind, once he��d returned to Rahern Academy, he finally rxed.

    Ultimately, Kraush fell asleep with a sound like he was fizzling out.

    Maybe it was because he sleptfortably for the first time in ages,

    but Kraush entered an interesting dream.

    This dream showcased long-forgotten scenes.

    Emotionless Bianca.

    An wrapped in bandages.

    Lirina, always worrying for An.

    Aria, sick and tired of the Sacred Kingdom.

    Haring, living for hate and revenge.

    Each person, refusing to ept their grim reality, marched through a day-to-day life of horror.

    And Kraush was no different.

    He was also cursed.

    He had taken on that very role.

    But for some reason,

    Kraush didn��t hate his reality as much as he used to.

    ��Oh, I see.��

    He quickly realized why.

    The current him existed because of the person he used to be back then.

    If the past cursed version of Kraush hadn��t existed, he wouldn��t be living like this now.

    Kraush clenched his opened palm into a fist.

    As a result, the scenery before him began to shift.

    Bianca, who had regained her emotions.

    An, smiling alongside the spirit Dorothy.

    Lirina, who asionally engaged in yful antics following An.

    Aria, standing tall and strong without the Sacred Kingdom��s help.

    Haring, who severed the chain of revenge ignited by his family��s death.

    The past transformed into the present, radiating brightly.

    Before long, Kraush also returned to the current version of himself.

    He came to realize once more,

    why he had been fighting against destruction so fervently.

    Kraush opened his eyes.

    It was still dark outside.

    A crisp dawn fragrance tickled his nose.

    It felt like he had slept for quite a while, as the fatigue guing him had lessened significantly.

    Tomorrow, he could easily resume life at the academy.

    There were plenty of things awaiting him.

    First, he needed to fully assimte the body of the Dragon King.

    There were still plenty of things rted to Ixion, Ad, and Aria, but

    Kraush no longer felt overwhelmed about it.

    Squirming��

    While lost in his own thoughts,

    Kraush suddenly halted at a soft sensationing from his arms and looked down.

    When he gently lifted the nket, he discovered sea-colored hair shining beneath.

    After staring at it for a while, he casually began tracing the wet corner of his eyes before clenching his fingers into a fist.

    Smack!

    Without the slightest hesitation, hended a smart p right on top of his own head.

    ��Eek!��

    The hair��s owner sprang up, clutching her head in surprise.

    As she got up, her sea-colored hair cascaded down.

    Her name was Sizelry Ephania, the Fourth Princess of the Holy Royal Family.

    ��What are you doing, hiding in someone else��s bed?��

    ��Oh, sorry! I must have dozed off aftering to pay you a visit, I found a warm spot!��

    Did she arrive while he was napping?

    As Kraush stared at Sizelry, she cleared her throat a couple of times.

    ��You seem to be doing much better.��

    ��Of course, the Holy Maiden took care of me.��

    ��You have no idea how shocked I was when you just vanished after throwing me away.��

    Just thinking back to that moment seemed to give her a headache as she sighed dramatically.

    ��That was the best choice I could��ve made at that time.��

    ��I know, but understanding with the head and understanding with the eyes is a different story.��

    ��Is that something YOU should be saying?��

    Kraush asked, thinking, how could someone with such a predictable nature even say that? Sizelry chuckled lightly.

    ��That��s something only I can say.��

    That was probably true.

    ��Kraush.��

    In that moment, Sizelry, perched on the edge of the bed, quietly gazed at Kraush.

    Kraush felt puzzled by her serious expression.

    He had never seen Sizelry look so earnest.

    With her big, pumpkin-colored eyes shining like never before,

    she bowed to Kraush with a kind of grace that could even astonish him.

    Each movement radiated elegance that could captivate Kraush.

    ��Thank you for saving me�� twice.��

    Sizelry expressed her sincere gratitude.

    Her body trembled slightly.

    Regardless of being known as the most intelligent person around, she was still just sixteen.

    It wasn��t something one could easily overlook that a friend could have died in her ce.

    Given her generally kind heart, Sizelry was particrly sensitive.

    Kraush, watching her for a moment, gently ced his hand on her head.

    ��Right, next time, be sure to avoid trouble. It��s your specialty, after all. If you can��t avoid it, I might have to save you again.��

    He jokingly delivered his answer, watching Sizelry, who began to grin and settle down.

    Then, she seemed to recall something, putting on her usual mischievous smile.

    ��Oh, and I have something to apologize for.��

    That smile had a hint of embarrassment mixed in it.

    And before Kraush could voice any questions, Sizelry answered him.

    ��The royal family submitted a marriage proposal on your behalf to Balheim.��

    With that, the shocking revtion dropped like a thunderbolt.

    ��And Balheim epted it.��

    That next news hardened Kraush��s expression.

    Despite already being engaged elsewhere, Balheim epted the royal family��s proposal.

    Only one person could do something like that.

    ��That woman.��

    Kraush��s mother.

    Aria Balheim.

    This was undoubtedly her doing.

 Chapter 252

    ### Chapter: 252

    Aria Balheim.

    Kraush��s mother, a woman with emotional ws stemming from her excessive ambition.

    Motherly love? Nah, she only has a one-way ticket to climb higher for her own sake.

    This isn��t a recent issue; Aria Balheim had been broken for a long time.

    Kraush didn��t think deeply about Aria.

    If it was his younger self, he might have missed her, but now? Not really.

    As long as she didn��t obstruct his path, he��d just let her be.

    But now, Aria Balheim was stirring up trouble in a way Kraush never anticipated.

    And it was all because of his engagement.

    Originally, Kraush was set to be engaged to Bianca Hardenhartz.

    But surprise, surprise! The Empire of Ephania sent an engagement proposal to Kraush, and Aria jumped at it.

    Who wouldn��t? It was a golden opportunity to have direct family ties with the Ephania Imperial Family.

    There was absolutely no reason for her to pass that up.

    Small fry like the Hardenhartz engagement? She couldn��t care less.

    It was just a token match arranged for the sake of family harmony.

    It was an engagement that meant absolutely nothing.

    However, Aria made one critical mistake.

    She didn��t consider the feelings of those involved.

    ��Lady Aria, are you alright?��

    ��What��s wrong?��

    While enjoying tea as usual, Aria nced at Valkyrie, the leader of the Balheim knights.

    Valkyrie lowered her head, cautiously asking,

    ��I��m worried that Kraush might get angry about the engagement.��

    ��Well, it��s actually a good thing for him. It��s a chance to connect with the Imperial Family.��

    Aria smiled, as if it was all good news.

    ��And the conditions aren��t bad either. Sending the Fourth Princess, Sizelry Ephania, to Balheim means Kraush won��t have much reason to be tied down to the Empire.��

    Now, they did say any kids born from this pairing would be educated in the Empire, but still, you couldn��t argue with those conditions.

    ��From Starlon��s viewpoint, it��s not bad either. They could ease the tensions they��ve been having with the Empire by aligning Balheim with them.��

    ��Couldn��t Starlon worry about Balheim��s influence leaking into the Empire?��

    ��Isn��t that what Charlotte is here for?��

    Aria took a sip of tea with a smirk that looked more devoid of emotion than ever.

    ��Even if it got canceled once, the First Prince of Starlon still has no engagement partner. If Charlotte became queen, that��d secure Balheim as the bridge between the Empire and Starlon.��

    If things go well, they��d have the chance to control both an Empire and a Kingdom from one family.

    Not a bad opportunity for Balheim at all.

    That��s why even though Aria was pushing aggressively, the upper echelons of Balheim were going along with her ns.

    ��Of course, there are some issues here and there, but that��s just how life works. It can��t be perfect, right?��

    If you get caught up worrying about minor issues, you can��t make any big moves.

    That��s the wisdom Aria gained through her experiences.

    ��So, don��t worry. Kraush, that kid is ultimately still my child.��

    With that thought, Aria took another sip from her teacup.

    However, she was dead wrong about one thing.

    Kraush was, indeed, her child.

    He resembled her quite a bit too, with inherited intuition running through his veins.

    But what she failed to grasp was that Kraush was far more reckless than she could imagine.

    ��Kr, Kraush! You can��t do this!��

    ��This recklessness��!��

    Suddenly, amotion erupted outside.

    Hearing it, Aria turned toward the door.

    ��I knew they��de quickly, but I didn��t expect it this fast.��

    If it was like him, it was just like him.

    Bang!

    Just as anticipated, the door swung open.

    There stood Kraush, naturally.

    He looked significantly matured since theirst meeting.

    With sharp features reminiscent of Aria, he scanned the surroundings irritably.

    And the moment their eyes met, Aria shed a warm smile.

    ��My son, it��s been a while since you came to see your mother!��

    ��Yes, I had no intention of doing so, but thanks to you, I had to drop by after you stirred up another mess.��

    ��Oh my, mess? What��re you talking about?��

    Kraush��s shamelessness was quite the revtion here.

    He trudged forward and pulled a chair out right in front of Aria, settling down into it with a noticeable ir.

    He nonchntly crossed his legs and leaned back against the chair.

    ��What on earth made you do this?��

    He was canceling the engagement with Hardenhartz and epting the engagement from the Ephania Imperial Family.

    There��s no way Aria did this on her own; the upper management of Balheim probably backed her up.

    It was clear she had charmed them all into submission.

    ��It��s all for your benefit, dear.��

    ��There��s nothing good about this for me. This is all to make you and the family look good.��

    Even with Kraush��s mocking tone, Aria��s expression didn��t budge.

    ��Kraush, everything you enjoy now is thanks to Balheim.��

    ��Yeah, but all that got me was being locked up in Green Pine Hall.��

    ��What I mean is, the reputation you��ve built up is possible because of Balheim.��

    Kraush squinted subtly.

    He couldn��t deny how it was all linked to his name.

    His whole life had beenced with the Balheim name.

    And that reputation was worth more than its weight in gold.

    Yet, despite that, he had endured being treated like trash during his ��broke�� days because of Balheim.

    At Balheim, results were everything.

    If you didn��t deliver, they would be ruthless.

    That might have struck a nerve with Kraush from Aria��s statement.

    ��The events at Green Pine Hall were to let you escape some of the pressures of Balheim.

    Looking at it now it clearly influenced your growth, didn��t it?��

    And Aria wasn��t even aware of the truth.

    She had no idea that Kraush had experienced reincarnation.

    She had utterly no knowledge of the struggles Kraush faced in the Balheim box.

    That all she saw now was Kraush as he towered above, a sess story.

    She didn��t consider the deeply entrenched feelings of insecurity in him.

    Aria had a natural knack for reading people.

    And Kraush had inherited that ability too.

    Thus, Kraush had gotten good at hiding his true feelings from perceptive types like her.

    He had been forced to do that during his ��broke�� days, so many times.

    ��Haha.��

    Kraush let out a shortugh.

    The moment Aria noticed the meaning behind thatugh, the fury in Kraush��s eyes was palpable.

    ��Don��t throw around nonsense.��

    The surprise on Aria��s face morphed into silence.

    ��For me, Balheim holds no weight at all.��

    ����Son, the world doesn��t work that way. Once you shed the Balheim name, all the favors you��ve enjoyed will vanish.��

    ��Yeah, quite a bit will indeed disappear.��

    Of course, there are some who were favorably inclined just due to Balheim.

    If Balheim kicked him out, he��d face certain setbacks.

    But.

    ��The connections I��ve built? They won��t just vanish.��

    Kraush��s rtionships were mostly with people who didn��t care about the Balheim name.

    ��Besides, all I��ve got around me are people just like me.��

    Even if Balheim��s support vanished, the rtionships he had built wouldn��t fade.

    Would Kraush fear losing the favor of Balheim?

    He scoffed at the thought.

    ��And soon, Balheim will be the one pleading for me to stay.��

    In an instant, ck mes surged around Kraush.

    ��Kraush Balheim!��

    Panicked, Valkyrie reached out to restrain him.

    But Kraush was faster.

    He had already reached master-level physical abilities.

    Aria��s hair fluttered in the heat of the moment.

    She stared straight at the fist pointed at her neck.

    ��Son, don��t even think of throwing a punch at Mama.��

    She spoke calmly, fully aware Kraush wouldn��t dare attack her.

    That��s just how steady Aria was.

    ��Don��t kid yourself; that was aimed at Balheim as a whole.

    Touch me, and I��ll turn your family upside down. If you don��t want to die, you better back off.��

    Who could dare speak like this to Balheim?

    Even Valkyrie��s face turned pale, hearing those threats.

    ��Guess I��ll be heading out. As for the Imperial engagement and all your nonsense, just keep it to yourself.��

    With that, Kraush turned and walked out.

    Watching the scene, Aria lifted her teacup once more.

    ��Son, the reason you��re acting all emotional is that of the Hardenhartz girl.��

    At her questioning, Kraush paused momentarily.

    ��Don��t worry. The engagement offered by the Ephania Imperial Family doesn��t mention anything about canceling your existing engagement. Their primary interest lies in a child between you and the Fourth Princess. They��re not concerned with minor issues.��

    She wouldn��t admit it, but she would never dismiss the Imperial engagement.

    ��It��s not a minor issue.��

    Kraush replied, looking back at Aria.

    ��That��s about my fianc��e.��

    Don��t trivialize Bianca��s situation.

    Kraush set that warning and dashed out.

    With the fiery Kraush gone, Aria put down her teacup and turned toward the window.

    There, the scenic garden of Balheimy spread out before her.

    ��Goodness, whose stubbornness did he inherit?��

    The mistress of Balheim muttered to herself.

 Chapter 253

    ### Chapter: 253

    [ Well, that sure was quite the scene. ]

    After wrapping up his chat with Aria, Kraush heard a voice from Crimson Garden as he strolled down the hallway.

    Just as she said, he really did make quite the spectacle.

    Speaking against Balheim from within Balheim itself?

    Whether they liked it or not, the higher-ups would catch wind of it eventually.

    But honestly? Kraush couldn��t care less.

    As he mentioned earlier, he didn��t think too highly of Balheim itself.

    ��Let them interpret it however they want. They can��t kick me out, especially not with my tie to the Imperial Family.��

    On top of that, his presence in Balheim was growing steadily stronger with each passing day.

    Now teetering on the edge of turning 16, the achievements Kraush piled up were definitely worth discussing.

    Naturally, Balheim couldn��t afford to treat Kraush like they used to when he was just some nobody.

    What really worried him, though, was Bianca.

    Before heading back to Rahern Academy, he figured he should meet up with Bianca first.

    And just as he was about to make his move, he sensed someone approaching from ahead.

    When he lifted his head, he was greeted by a familiar face.

    ��Lilish noona!��

    ��Kraush!��

    It was none other than his half-sister, Lilish Balheim.

    Seeing her again after quite a while, Kraush couldn��t help but crack a brief smile.

    Surprisingly, he had grown taller than her now.

    Perhaps that��s why Lilish stepped up to him with a look of shock.

    ��Kids sure grow up fast, huh?��

    With a pretty decent age gap between them, she was amazed by how quickly her little brother had matured.

    ��I��m not a kid anymore; I��m practically an adult.��

    ��That��s right.��

    Lilish wore a nostalgic look as she took in his appearance, only to spot the tie he was wearing. A little smile tugged at her lips.

    ��You��re wearing it well.��

    That tie was a gift she had given him for entering Rahern Academy.

    No wonder she wore a proud expression.

    ��You look like you��re doing better too.��

    ��That��s thanks to our little brother. Hearing about him puts a smile on my face.��

    Lilish beamed with pride for her younger sibling.

    Seeing that smile eased some of the bad feelings Kraush had after talking to Aria.

    Lilish reminded him that family matters.

    ��By the way, I��ve heard a bit about the engagement.��

    Kraush noted that Lilish, who often stayed busy with her activities, had returned home for a reason.

    It seemed to revolve around him.

    ��From what I gathered, Balheim has already epted it.��

    A displeased look crossed Lilish��s face.

    She had personally witnessed the bond between Kraush and Bianca.

    Thinking about the two growing up together and eventually getting married brought her joy, but the notion of it being used for family gain just didn��t sit right with her.

    ��Typical elders�� Looks like I��ve got some talking to do.��

    Lilish rolled up her sleeves, ready to step in.

    However, Kraush shook his head.

    ��It��s fine. I expected as much. I��ve already issued my warnings, so they won��t get too out of line.��

    ����If you say so, I guess I��ll believe you.��

    With a slightly disappointed face, Lilish raised her hand and gently ruffled Kraush��s hair.

    Given how tall he had be, she had to stretch quite a bit to reach.

    ��But if you need help, let me know.��

    ��Sure, I��ll let you know right away, sis.��

    Content with that response, Lilish nodded.

    After catching up with her about recent events, Kraush bid her farewell as he left the main house.

    His destination? Green Pine Hall.

    He hadn��t visited in a year and had only dropped by twice, so Kraush was loaded with snacks he had prepared.

    ��Alisha, I��m off to see Bianca. You spend some time with Aliod.��

    ��Thank you, my lord.��

    Unlike before, Alisha, Kraush��s personal maid, was now eagerly epting his kindness.

    With a quick goodbye to Alisha, Kraush set off to find Bianca.

    ��At this hour����

    He wondered if she was training or just resting.

    Kraush��s first stop was the training ground.

    However, it waspletely empty��no sign of life.

    There were clear remnants of training, meaning someone had been there not too long ago.

    He decided to ask around and soon learned that thest sighting of Bianca was near his old room.

    ��If it��s my room����

    Kraush returned to his room for the first time in ages.

    The door was firmly shut, and it was quiet inside.

    He gently pushed the door open.

    Instantly, a flurry of various sounds erupted from within.

    It was definitely Bianca��s voice.

    As Kraush stepped inside, he spotted someone on his old bed in the distance.

    Her long, white hair, which now started to cover her back, and her beautifully curled eyes were unmistakable��it was his fianc��e, Bianca Hardenhartz.

    ��Looks like she was training and then napping.��

    Inside the covers, he noticed her shifting.

    ��Mmm.��

    She seemed a bit fatigued, furrowing her brow as she stirred.

    Watching her like that brought a smile to Kraush��s face andpletely cleared his own fatigue.

    The nket had been tussled as Bianca moved around.

    Barely peeking out of the covers, she was in the full bloom of adolescence��her limbs were longer, and she held a much more feminine figure now.

    She would soon be turning 15, stepping into adulthood.

    A ring he gifted her was shining on her left ring finger.

    Kraush pulled the nket higher up to cover her.

    ��Huh?��

    Sensing his presence, Bianca finally opened her eyes.

    She gazed at Kraush with half-asleep, dreamy eyes.

    Kraush locked eyes with her, maintaining the moment.

    Then, Bianca tilted her head to the side, her long white hair cascading down.

    ��What are you doing here?��

    ��Is that a problem?��

    ��No, it��s nice.��

    Straightforward response. Just the way you��d expect from Bianca.

    After replying, she turned to snuggle her head against Kraush��s shoulder.

    Unbothered by her action, he wrapped his arms around her head and gave her a gentle pat.

    ��You��re warm.��

    ��Well, I am a Lunar Body, so I��m not particrly warm.��

    Recently, he had absorbed the energy of the White Dragon King, which further lowered his body temperature.

    ��That��s because you��re warm, Kraush.��

    ��Not really something I hear a lot in life.��

    Kraush chuckled softly.

    Why was it that he felt so at ease around Bianca?

    Even after admitting to his feelings for her, it still felt new every time.

    Maybe it just meant his affection for her was growing.

    ��Did you hear about the engagement?��

    ��You mean the one with the Fourth Princess?��

    So she had heard.

    Realizing he had inadvertently troubled Bianca with something, Kraush swallowed a bitter smile.

    ��Sorry for worrying you.��

    ��It��s fine. I was expecting something like this to happen around you anyway.��

    ��You expected it?��

    Even Kraush felt like that was a bit out of the blue.

    Seeing his puzzled expression, Bianca gazed up at him while nestled in his arms.

    ��There are many people after Kraush.��

    ����I��ve noticed it a bittely.��

    He had been getting some strong advances from various directions.

    It was like catching a glimpse of the struggles Arthur must have gone through.

    ��It should just be me, so why are there so many?��

    Bianca lightly tugged on Kraush��s cor, making a show of her sleepy demeanor.

    Kraush took her face in his hands, feeling the soft warmth against his palms.

    Just like a sweet rice cake.

    ��Careful there.��

    ��Yeah, yeah.��

    Calming the grumbling Bianca wasn��t half bad.

    A little whileter, Bianca finally shook off her sleepiness.

    She rubbed her eyes, then stood up and plopped down right next to Kraush, snuggling his arm.

    They fit together perfectly, given that while Kraush was built pretty tall, Bianca hadn��t really grown, still quite petite but definitely more feminine.

    ��Why were you sleeping in my bed?��

    ��Because I wanted to see Kraush.��

    Always blunt, just like usual.

    But she looked a bit shy, the tips of her ears slightly flushed.

    ��I��m about to turn 15.��

    ��I know.��

    ��Next year I��ll be enrolling in Rahern Academy.��

    ��You think you��ll pass the entrance exam? It��ll be pretty tough.��

    ��No problem. I��m strong.��

    She gave her delicate white hands a little p.

    Though her thin wrists made her arms look fragile, even Kraush could feel how much she had toughened up.

    Just like she said, getting into Rahern Academy shouldn��t be an issue.

    ��And, um, about the wedding����

    Struggling to find the words, she fidgeted her legs nervously.

    It was an adorably shy reaction.

    ��Are you talking about getting married?��

    As he brought up the subject, Bianca froze for a moment, then rubbed her cheek against Kraush��s shoulder.

    Seeing that, Kraush couldn��t help but smile.

    Indeed, striking back at the forced engagement between the Ephania Imperial Family and Balheim was a perfect opportunity.

    ��Let��s have the ceremony next year.��

    His thoughts about marrying Bianca had already formed long ago.

    There was no reason not to marry since they were already engaged anyway.

    The moment Kraush spoke, Bianca snuggled closer, leaning into him.

    Even just seeing the top of her head, he could tell her face was lit up with gleeful happiness, like a little white chick pping its wings in joy.

    ��Is that really true?��

    ��Yep, it is.��

    Bianca immediately began to observe her own body with excitement, shifting all over.

    As she did so, she absentmindedly fidgeted with her arms.

    ��I think I need to lose some weight.��

    Honestly, she looked slim enough as it were, but talking about going on a diet?

    ��Really?��

    ��I need to look good for you in my wedding dress.��

    Kraush chuckled as he gently pressed his chin onto her head.

    ��Forget about that and just eat well. I worry since you��re so thin.��

    ��I eat plenty every day.��

    ��Eat more. If you want to grow taller, you need to eat more. At this rate, I might not even recognize youter.��

    ��I��m not that short!��

    As their conversation meandered nowhere in particr, Bianca finally lifted her head.

    Kraush caught on to what she was hinting at and leaned in to press his lips against hers.

    Satisfied, Bianca broke into a soft smile and settled back against Kraush.

    Next year was the year Kraush would turn 16.

    Bianca would be arriving at Rahern Academy.

    At that time, who knows what kind of ruckus would unfold at the academy?

    Little did he know whaty ahead.

 Chapter 254

    ### Chapter: 254

    Time flew by like an arrow.

    During this time, Kraush focused on absorbing the power of the White Dragon King that dwelled within him.

    [ To fully absorb the power of the White Dragon King, a transformation will be necessary. ]

    Initially, he had been scolded by Crimson Garden for wanting to absorb the power of a Dragon King. However, as time progressed, even Crimson Garden eventually let out a sigh and helped him with the absorption.

    [ If youpletely absorb this, you will effectively no longer be human. Are you okay with that? ]

    ��It��s a bitte to worry about that now, isn��t it?��

    Kraush chuckled briefly, as if to say, ��Didn��t I already ept the power of world erosion?��

    At this, Crimson Garden stomped on his foot in annoyance.

    [ What I mean is the world��s story after you achieve your goal. ]

    After protecting it from destruction, how would the world treat Kraush? Could he truly live there entirely?

    His body was filled with countless curses, the power of worldly erosion, and now, even the strength of the Dragon King. And on top of that was Crimson Garden��s desperation for immortality, which she once sought along with other Dragon Kings.

    With all these burdens, it might not be long before Kraush became a target of fear for others.

    [ Humans absolutely despise anything that��s different from themselves. It��s just ingrained. ]

    Once they ept another existence, they fear the risks it might bring. Thus, humans endlessly deny and erase anything that is not like them, seeking to ensure that only their kind exist in this world.

    ��There��s me too, right?��

    He pointed to himself, socializing with Crimson Garden and Ebsque.

    Crimson Garden let out a bigger sigh at this.

    [ That��s the problem with you. You make others slip into the delusion that it��s alright to ept differences. ]

    Kraush didn��t know everything about Crimson Garden��s life. He only knew that she lost everything due to Arthur and melted intova forever.

    So he just smiled ndly, pondering her words deeply.

    ��I have no intention of going back, and you know well that it��s toote for that.��

    [ ��Can��t you at least think about your past a little? ]

    ��Thinking about the past is why I��m living like this.��

    To see whaty behind, Kraush was giving his all to today.

    Crimson Garden didn��t want to push him further, knowing this truth.

    [ Fine. For now, just stay inside and don��t even think about going out. ]

    ��I mean, I��m fine with it.��

    To break Ixion��s n, Kraush needed to fully absorb the power of the Dragon King. Thus, he weed Crimson Garden��s advice.

    And just when he was about to embark on a rigorous training session,

    He spotted a familiar hair color up ahead.

    Ocean-colored hair.

    It was one of the colors he used to despise most, but thanks to someone else, he found it eptable now.

    ��Sigrid.��

    As he called out her name, Sigrid looked up.

    ��What brings you all the way to the Unnamed Academy?��

    Given that this was the Unnamed Academy building, he had a good idea of who she was meeting. Still, he asked yfully.

    At his question, Sigrid chuckled lightly.

    ��I came to meet my lord.��

    Kraush was taken aback by her next words. Sigrid had anticipated his reaction and shrugged nonchntly.

    ��What can I do? It��s just something the royals pushed through. It��s officially recognized by the Emperor, so truthfully, I have no say in this.��

    She fiddled with her hair, looking a bit apologetic. As she said, this was purely a power y.

    No matter how much Kraush could p his wings, he couldn��t possibly manage both the Empire and Balheim simultaneously.

    The forced engagement would tie itself of its own ord, and Sigrid was caught in the st.

    ��I didn��t expect things to unfold this way. I��m sorry.��

    As the one who caused the stir, Kraush apologized to Sigrid, who widened her eyes in surprise.

    And then she burst into a fit of giggles.

    ��Are you feeling responsible for this?��

    ��Of course! I did set this up.��

    Sigrid snorted disdainfully at his words, leaning closer, she squinted at him.

    ��So, are you willing to take responsibility for me, then?��

    ����As if I��d need to take care of someone who��s managing just fine on their own?��

    ��Look at my situation! If this engagement falls through, I��m going to get a ton of k from the Empire.��

    Sigrid feigned a pitiful expression, cing her hands at her eyes, pretending to cry.

    This wasing from someone who had no intentions of taking a position in the Empire and had entirely removed herself from the imperial squabbles.

    ����So you��re saying you��d want to marry me and make it official?��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s question, Sigrid puffed up her chest proudly.

    ��Look at me! I was born cute, and I��m smart too! Surely I��d make a fine partner, right?��

    What a self-promotion.

    Kraush looked at her, dumbfounded.

    Sigrid, seeing his expression, coughed awkwardly, showing a hint of embarrassment.

    ��Don��t look at me like that. It��s just that I think living with you would be pretty enjoyable.��

    Sigrid wrapped her arms around herself, her expression turning a bit bittersweet.

    ��I don��t really have a ce in the Empire.��

    Sigrid cared for the Empire. But the Empire never gave her a ce to belong.

    Being the frail youngest royal, that burden always weighed her down.

    With her intelligence, she could navigate through such obstacles, but she understood that doing so would risk dividing the Empire.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to leave the Empire and start anew?��

    From the Holy Maiden, Astoria, to the me Emperor, An, and even his fianc��e Bianca��

    It felt like everyone around him was abandoning their safe havens.

    ��Why does everyone feel like a halfwit? Am I bing some sort of shelter for the lost souls?��

    Kraush sighed, feeling the weight of this responsibility.

    ��Do keep your act reasonable.��

    ��Did it show?��

    Sigrid was the type not to care so much about the implications of the Empire, so Kraush caught on to her deceit quickly.

    Just then, Sigrid was suddenly right in front of him, the citrus scent tickling his nose.

    With a bright smile and a yful poke to his chest, she said,

    ��Just know that not everything I said was a joke.��

    Living together with him wouldn��t be so bad, she meant it.

    ��I think it��d be fun, but honestly, just giving me a ce to stay would be enough.��

    As she stepped back, slyly indicating she didn��t have ns to invade his fianc��e��s territory, Kraush sighed again.

    Recent events, including those surrounding Astoria, added more into this mess.

    ����At the very least, I won��t ignore you.��

    Kraush wasn��t the kind to leave things unattended.

    Things were rolling this way, and at some point, he��d have to find a solution.

    ��Was Arthur feeling the same way?��

    He had a vague understanding of why Arthur kept three women around him.

    The trouble was that in Kraush��s eyes, it felt like an extremely bad idea.

    ��Maybe those around me are the ones who seem the most half-witted in Arthur��s eyes.��

    People huddled together with their own kind, as they say.

    He chuckled to himself, contemting his own situation.

    Just then, a sound echoed from the end of the hallway.

    Both Kraush and Sigrid turned their heads in unison toward the sound.

    What came into view was another head of ocean-colored hair.

    Yet, the moment Kraush��s eyes settled on her, his expression distorted immediately.

    ��Sigrid.��

    As he spoke her name, the girl immediately froze mid-step.

    Unlike usual, Sigrid��s face showed obvious signs of distress today.

    After recent bouts of insomnia, she hadn��t been sleeping well, her eyelids drooping, and her skin somewhat haggard.

    Yet, the aura emanating from her was more potent than before.

    Kraush raised an eyebrow.

    ��What happened to this girl?��

    During her sleepless nights, Sigrid had thrown herself into training.

    Perhaps that��s why the pressure of the White Dragon had intensified within her.

    ��She��s deliberately trying to break free from her shell.��

    Kraush had only stolen the Emperor��s egg; Sigrid still retained the White Dragon King��s egg inside her.

    It meant that she was pushing herself to awaken the power of the White Dragon King stored within her.

    Rushing it would be akin to self-destructive behavior given her condition.

    Yet, this also meant she was feeling overwhelmed, constantly losing what she treasured.

    Sigrid felt more anxious than ever and had begun reaching for the power of the White Dragon King.

    Unaware that the power she sought had already been consumed by Kraush.

    ������

    Sigrid lifted her head, meeting Kraush��s gaze.

    Her sunken eyes slowly shifted to Sigrid as she approached.

    Upon seeing Sigrid and Kraush together, a flicker of certainty sparked in her eyes, quickly morphing into anger.

    ��You, how dare you!��

    Her voice cracked with fury, recognizing the cause of her anger.

    Kraush immediately understood the source of her ire��his engagement to Sigrid.

    Sigrid had caught wind of the news.

    The moment she heard it, rage red within her.

    As Kraush was about to formally join the royal family,

    His child would inherit the Emperor��s bloodline, with rumors circting about how the sickly Emperor was already eyeing them.

    So was that why?

    In Sigrid��s eyes, Kraush appeared as a shameless thief, taking away not only her hopes but Arthur��s as well.

    ��This�� this is all for Lord Arthur��s��!��

    ��Lady?��

    Sigrid nearly lost control as she shouted, realizing she had spoken too much and began topose herself. She realized how bad her current mental state was, as the fatigue kicked in.

    ��Urgh.��

    Sigrid swallowed her frustration and stepped back.

    Her state of mind had deteriorated to a point where she could barely remember how she got there.

    Ever since the first student duel, her condition steadily worsened.

    She was aware of it, yet knowing didn��t change her spiraling mental state.

    ��Sigrid.��

    At that moment, Kraush called out to her.

    As Sigrid flinched and looked up, Kraush wore a gentle smile, filled with kindness.

    It was an expression that seemed so oblivious to the turmoil of reincarnation, making Sigrid��s mind even more entangled.

    ��You seem quite tired. How about heading back to your room for a little rest?��

    ����Rest?��

    Sigrid muttered his words in a daze.

    ��Rest.��

    Had anyone ever told her to rest in her entire life?

    Sigrid, who had always striven for the top, had never heard such words before.

    Deep down, an insufferably displeasing feeling began to bubble up.

    As all these mixed emotions began to flood her being, she felt a tingling sensation through her fingertips and toes.

    Kraush��s mere suggestion of rest hit her like a hammer, crushing her spirit.

    It felt as if he were saying she had no need in this world.

    ����Fuck.��

    The refined Sigrid let loose a foul word for the first time.

 Chapter 255

    ### Chapter: 255

    Sigrid��s swear words.

    Even Sizelry was taken aback by Sigrid��s sudden outburst and froze.

    ��Are you saying that while I take a break, you��re going to run off with everything?��

    Sigrid unleashed her intense anger at Kraush without even a hint of respect.

    At that moment, the power of the White Dragon began to swirl around her.

    The force quickly engulfed both Kraush and Sizelry, and Kraush instinctively wrapped his arms around Sizelry.

    Then, at the same time, a simr power of the White Dragon red up from Kraush��s body.

    Kagagagagak!

    The two rising forces collided and vanished simultaneously.

    Sigrid��s eyes widened as she witnessed the spectacle.

    ��What�� What��s happening?��

    Sigrid had never once thought that Kraush would wield the power of the White Dragon.

    Now, witnessing him using that power, she felt as if she had been hit in the head with a rock.

    ��How�� How can someone like you do that!?��

    ��Oh, you mean this?��

    Kraush reacted nonchntly to Sigrid��s question.

    ��After treating the Emperor, I naturally became able to use it.��

    And with that, Kraush smiled innocently.

    Sigrid stood stock-still, trying hard to process the current situation in her mind.

    Kraush had been kidnapped by a giant in the forest while on the move in the Empire.

    After he returned, news reached Sigrid that the Emperor��s health had drastically improved.

    Kraush had a history of treating his White Stone Syndrome already.

    Putting the pieces together, Sigrid began to think that Kraush might have resolved the Emperor��s White Stone Syndrome.

    But now��

    Kraush had just outright stated that he had treated the Emperor��s illness himself.

    Up to that point, she could handle it.

    It was a frustrating situation, especially since it meant things were getting trickier for inheriting the Emperor��s position.

    But then a whole new problem confronted her.

    Back when he was cursed, Kraush only suffered from White Stone Syndrome; he never wielded the power of the White Dragon.

    But now, Kraush was actually handling the power of the White Dragon.

    In that moment, with Sigrid unable to wrap her mind around it, Kraush��s gaze became sharp.

    ��By the way, your little sister Sizelry is right beside you.��

    The power of the White Dragon began to surge from Kraush��s body once more, pushing towards Sigrid.

    Sigrid quickly regained herposure and summoned her own power.

    As their two forces collided once again��

    Kagagagagak!

    She saw her energy being overpowered by Kraush��s force.

    Kraush��s power of the White Dragon came directly from the White Dragon King himself.

    Meanwhile, Sigrid��s power was drawn from a shell.

    So it was inevitable that the oue was already decided.

    ��What do you think you��re doing attacking me?��

    ��Guh, ugh!��

    Sigrid gasped under the weight of Kraush��s energy.

    Before she knew it, her legs buckled, and she knelt on the ground.

    Kraush��s pressure was just too heavy.

    Sigrid felt like she was suffocating.

    If she continued to endure this, her body might just crumble.

    ��That��s enough.��

    In an instant, Kraush��s energy vanished.

    ��Cough, hack!��

    Finally able to breathe, she clutched her neck with a groan, and at the same time, her face flushed red.

    It was all because she was kneeling in front of Kraush.

    Sigrid wanted to spring up and punch him, but her already exhausted body weighed her down after being suppressed.

    ��Suddenly losing your cool, huh? If you haveints, I��d prefer it if you cooled your head and talked it out.��

    Kraush casually tapped Sizelry on the shoulder while saying so.

    Maybe because she realized being associated with Sigrid wasn��t beneficial, Sizelry naturally turned away.

    ��Haha.��

    Just like that, the now-lonely Sigrid began tough.

    But it felt broken, dragging her down into despair.

    �� �� ��

    After meeting with Sigrid, Kraush released his grip.

    When he faced Sigrid, he had activated the ck Hood without her noticing.

    What Kraush aimed for was the original technique of the Sword King, the Sword Light.

    ��Three locks.��

    And there were a total of three locks to be opened.

    Two of them were already undone.

    The first lock: to put Sigrid into a confused state.

    The second lock: for Sigrid to belittle herself.

    Since two locks had already been opened, only one remained.

    ��For Sigrid to be unable to rise again.��

    Kraush clenched his fist tightly.

    Once one more trigger fell into ce, Sigrid wouldpletely copse.

    And to do that, Kraush needed to be stronger than he currently was.

    Before him was a secluded training room.

    This was the second time he entered there after fully mastering the techniques from the Bloodline Theory.

    This time, his seclusion couldst longer than expected.

    ��Wait for it, Sigrid.��

    Soon enough, the day you copse entirely wille.

    Creeeak��

    With the opening door, Kraush stepped into the training room.

    �� �� ��

    After Kraush entered seclusion, Lahern Academy began to undergo various changes.

    The source of those changes was none other than the student tournament.

    During the tournament, students felt the sting of their inadequacies.

    Common students realized how starkly different their levels were from those higher up, which made them train harder; the high-ranking students felt the same pressure.

    Except for the victorious Lion��s Order, everyone felt a sense of despair.

    All the students threw themselves into relentless training.

    As a result, despite it being winter, an unexpectedly fiery atmosphere engulfed Lahern Academy.

    Atmosphere matters more than one can imagine.

    Even those exhausted from training began to consider, ��Well, if they can do it, so can I.��

    Thus, despite the unusually cold winter that normally would have hindered training, the halls of Lahern Academy buzzed.

    While everyone focused relentlessly on training��

    A single person trudged into the training ground of the second-year students.

    A boy with ck hair.

    Glen Diana, the cousin of the once-prominent Mary Diana.

    He nced around the training ground with a slightly awkward expression.

    Before long, those already there began to notice him one by one.

    After the fall of the Diana family, Glen had wielded his spear alongside Sigrid.

    The second years circled around Kraush, so Glen had kept his distance from them.

    Perhaps that��s why he now felt ufortable in the familiar training ground teeming with second years.

    ��Glen!��

    At that moment, the first to greet him was none other than Karandis Poseus.

    She, the ninth princess of the Poseus Kingdom, had once faced Glen during the student tournament.

    Glen, who had used the Demonic Core, had utterly trounced her.

    As she approached him now with a bright smile instead of resentment, Glen froze.

    He felt guilty for what had happened, so he had noeback.

    But there was no hint of anger in her demeanor.

    ��Wee! I heard about the Diana family.��

    Her face beamed brighter, more than usual.

    Seeing her bright smile, Glen��s expression turned sour.

    Yet, Glen quickly realized that Karandis was deliberately trying to support him.

    ��Wow, it��s Glen!��

    Suddenly, Bk Hogma popped up from behind Karandis.

    Still small, he greeted Glen with a cheerful face.

    ��You��re here.��

    Even Haring, sharpening a dagger from a distance, raised an eyebrow at Glen, asking if he had just returned.

    Everyone in the second-year special ss weed Glen��s return.

    In that moment, Glen felt a lump in his throat.

    ����Thanks.��

    When Glen expressed his gratitude, the three shared a quick smile.

    ��Why don��t we train together? Everyone��s been going all outtely.��

    Glen nodded in response to Karandis��s suggestion.

    Having resolved to wield his spear for someone��s sake, he knew he must grow stronger.

    ��What about Kraush?��

    ��In seclusion.��

    Haring answered Glen��s inquiry about Kraush.

    Haring seemed a bit disappointed that he couldn��t see Kraush.

    ��I see.��

    Glen thought about how much stronger Kraush would get by the time he emerged.

    He was hopeful for their next encounter.

    After all, he owed Kraush a debt like never before.

    ��I never thought he would actually fulfill that promise.��

    During the student tournament, Kraush had told Glen who was pushing himself too hard:

    ��If you lose to me, don��t use the heart you have pierced until the Diana family is restored.��

    He had meant to bring the Diana family back to the Empire��s negotiation table.

    What utter nonsense that had seemed at the time! Yet on that day, he had indeed been in the Empire.

    Since then, the Diana family had made their return to the political realm.

    The Emperor had directly assisted theireback.

    Though bedridden, the Emperor had regained his previous strength, and few dared to oppose him.

    Moreover, it had been Sizelry herself��almost murdered by former Diana family member Mary��who had sought to restore them.

    To avoid inciting the Emperor��s wrath, the nobles recognized the reestablishment of the Diana family.

    With the Diana family back in the political arena, Glen no longer had a reason to be tied to the White Ghost.

    So he respectfully bowed his head to Sigrid.

    ��I��ll be leaving the White Ghost for the conviction of my spear.��

    Upon hearing Glen��s words, Sigrid looked oddly vacant.

    Since the student tournament, she seemed to be in a daze, buttely, that tendency appeared to have intensified.

    Her eyes held a hint of anxiety, and her insomnia seemed worse than ever.

    That��s probably why Sigrid said nothing in response to Glen��s departure.

    ����Do as you wish.��

    As if she had no time to deal with such matters, Sigrid willingly permitted Glen to leave.

    Having once been a servant to her, Glen thanked her again and quietly left the White Ghost.

    As he stepped away from the White Ghost building, Glen overheard voices of key members among them.

    ��Doesn��t Sigrid seem to be in worse shape these days?��

    ��Arsoldar, you noticed that?��

    There were Arsoldar Freya and Molgrid Panlea, a man who hated any dirt on his body.

    ��Looks like Arthures around often. Every time he does, she seems to get even more haggard, but hey, still cute, right?��

    A lewd smile spread across Hyzen Handrickson��s face.

    ��Sigrid��s face keeps getting more worn out. I��m worried.��

    Little Zodiac Cloria chimed in, her small size and cute appearance contrasting with her concern.

    ��I think something happened again recently. Didn��t she say she was going to meet Kraush? I wonder what happened?��

    Mayri, the scribe, agreed.

    The White Ghostprised individuals gathered around Sigrid.

    When Sigrid began to waver, it affected the others in the group.

    ��The White Ghost is crumbling.��

    Finally, the man with a blindfold, Yul Topaz, spoke up.

    These were the main members of the White Ghost, a leading force among the next Sky Generation.

    They all sensed that the White Ghost was beginning to fall apart.

    Yet, none were willing to change the White Ghost.

    The individualism inherent within the vague notion of the White Ghost kept them from uniting.

    They didn��t share deep bonds with each other.

    Having collected people in a self-centered way, they were tied together only by Sigrid.

    Glen briefly gazed at the copsing White Ghost before finally leaving it behindpletely.

    Once out of the White Ghost, Glen felt a sense of relief wash over him.

    Being in the special ss, he reminded himself that this was where he belonged.

    ��The Lion��s Order.��

    Glen recalled the order to which Kraush belonged.

    He decided he ought to knock on their door.

    And at that same time,

    There was someone who, like Glen, had unknowingly received Kraush��s kindness.

    ��A-Ah, Kraush.��

    It was none other than Mary Diana.

    Once famous in Sinchang, she had been utterly defeated by Kraush, including losing her Excel.

    But thanks to Kraush, she had risen again and now trained tirelessly with her spear for him.

    Then one day, she heard the news: the Diana family was back in politics.

    For Mary, the Diana family had felt like a family that had abandoned her.

    So how it turned out for them didn��t matter much to her, but��

    There was something else significant.

    That was the part about Sizelry pardoning all of Mary��s crimes.

    While this was merely a step in the process for the Diana family��s politicaleback,

    Mary had interpreted it entirely in her own way.

    She believed that Kraush had gone all the way to the Empire to rescue her and pardon her sins.

    ��For me����

    With her hands sped over her heart, tears streamed down her face as Mary knelt in her room.

    Where in the world had someone been so kind to her?

    She had never felt such warmth even during her time as Arthur��s lover.

    Grasping her spear tightly, she dered,

    ��I will repay this kindness without fail.��

    Rising to a higher level than during her days in Sinchang,

    Mary firmly vowed to repay Kraush.

    As two individuals lifted their weapons for Kraush, spring approached.

    As the leaves of the World Tree turned pink, staining Lahern Academy once more,

    a banner was hung at the entrance of the academy.

    [ Third Entrance Exam for Lahern Academy. ]

    It was time for new talents to emerge at Lahern Academy.

 Chapter 256

    ### Chapter: 256

    Lahern Academy Entrance Exam Round 3.

    It was already nearing three years since Lahern Academy was established.

    New recruits.

    The idea of having juniors excited the current students strangely.

    Especially, the second-year students were particrly enthusiastic about it.

    Having experienced all sorts of humiliation as underssmen at Lahern Academy, they couldn��t help but feel happy about having someone below them.

    ��Who��s going to cause trouble this time?��

    ��I hear there are still outstanding candidates everywhere.��

    On the flip side, there were those filled with worries.

    Most of them were the associate professors.

    The associate professors, stuck in the middle, had to handle everything from university professors to caring for the students.

    They were the ones who werepletely overwhelmed, getting trampled by the professors and the students, suffering every conceivable hardship.

    Perhaps that��s why, once again, their faces looked incredibly tense during this entrance exam.

    Last year and the year before, the Lahern Academy always stirred enormous noise during the entrance ceremonies.

    The loudest troublemakers were none other than the siblings of the Holy Royal Family.

    Charlotte Balheim and Kraush Balheim.

    These two had made sure that Lahern Academy rarely had a moment of peace.

    But thankfully, it was fortunate that no direct descendants of the Balheim family were enrolling this time.

    All direct heirs were already engaged in their own activities.

    However��

    ��Did you hear the rumor?��

    ��What rumor?��

    This time, there was a certain person rted to the Balheim family who was set to enroll at Lahern Academy.

    ��I heard Kraush Balheim��s fianc��e is taking the entrance exam.��

    A rumor spread among the associate professors. It was about Kraush Balheim��s fianc��e showing up to take the entrance exam at Lahern Academy.

    Kraush Balheim, the one and only.

    He had never lost the top seat in the Unnamed Department and was one of the prominent pirs of Lahern Academy.

    The aplishments he had achieved while attending Lahern even shocked the professors themselves.

    And now, his fianc��e was enrolling.

    This was bound to cause another uproar.

    ��An uproar? It��s just his fianc��e, isn��t it?��

    An associate professor questioned, wondering what kind of issue could arise from someone who wasn��t even Kraush himself.

    But that was easy for him to say because he had no idea just how many people were tangled around Kraush.

    ��They say it��s true, Professor Kairan.��

    ��Haha����

    In response to the associate��s call, Kairan let out a strenuousugh.

    She was the Pirate Empress who had faced defeat at Kraushst year during the exam.

    Somehow, after that day, she��d been assigned as Kraush��s overseer among the associate professors and was now one of the few who knew about Kraush��s surrounding predicament well.

    ��Right, it��s going to get chaotic.��

    Kairan wore a bitter smile as she thought of the people around Kraush.

    The questioning associate professor was still puzzled.

    ��What do you mean by chaos? Is there going to be some sort of rivalry over his fianc��e?��

    ��Well, that could happen too.��

    Kairan agreed.

    However, there was even more serious concern.

    ��There are quite a few female students in Lahern Academy who admire Kraush.��

    The questioned associate professor blinked his eyes in surprise.

    Of course, with Kraush��s skills, it was inevitable that people would flock around him.

    It was only rational that he attracted quite a bit of attention.

    While he understood that part, he still questioned, ��But if he has a fianc��e, doesn��t that mean there��s not much of a point?��

    ��Yes, under normal circumstances, that should be the case, but the positions of the women surrounding himplicate things.��

    ��Their positions��?��

    Kairan slowly began to list out the names of those who had shown interest in Kraush.

    With each name mentioned, the questioning professor��s face grew more serious.

    The names of those mentioned were all notable figures.

    ����What on earth did he do to earn the admiration of such students?��

    ��Perhaps it��s that he treats everyone sincerely.��

    Kairan herself wasn��t entirely sure.

    One thing was certain: the heartfelt admiration of the women around him couldn��t easily be swayed by just one fianc��e.

    ��If the fianc��e shows up, there��s bound to be chaos. For better or worse, Lahern Academy won��t stay quiet.��

    Moreover, there were whispers about arrangements made by the Empire for a marriage alliance with the Balheim family.

    That target was none other than Kraush Balheim and Sizelry Ephania.

    The news of their engagement caused quite a stir at Lahern Academy.

    Not only was it shocking that the Empire and Balheim were putting together a marriage deal,

    but also, Kraush was alreadymitted elsewhere.

    But more importantly, by this time, Kraush had already gone into seclusion for intense training.

    As for Sizelry Ephania, there weren��t many bold enough to approach her.

    There were rumors that the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania, had gone to visit Sizelry over this matter, but the students didn��t have a handle on what transpired afterward.

    Regardless, given how peculiar the rumors had be, it was inevitable that the appearance of this new fianc��e would create quite themotion.

    The questioning professor now fully understood everything and sadly hung his head in defeat.

    ��This means once again, there will be a lot of trouble ahead.��

    Not a single associate professor could offer him constion.

    Because it was a fate they would all experience together.

    As the associate professors�� anxiety continued to rise, the entrance exam for Lahern Academy kicked off.

    The entrance exam of Lahern Academy hadmenced once more with great sess.

    This time, countless talented individuals gathered.

    Among those talented individuals, one girl with a particrly noticeable appearance was making her way forward.

    At 15 years of age, she had outgrown her childish look and started to bloom into a youngdy.

    Her white hair, as pure as snow, danced in the wind as it fluttered gently.

    The other candidates couldn��t help but gawk at her beauty, as her presence captivated those around her.

    She was like a white rose blossoming amidst the snow.

    And her name was��

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    She was the one who had be well-known as Kraush��s fianc��e.

    With her captivating blue eyes, Bianca raised her gaze to admire the building of Lahern Academy.

    Looking at it stirred an overwhelming rush of emotions within her.

    Bianca had undergone countless training sessions to finally make her way here.

    Watching her, her mentor, the famed Beastmaster from the North, Jenna Edelsia, once said to her,

    ��Bianca, in just a few years, you��ll surpass me.��

    Her talent was truly something born of nature.

    From her ability to master Beast Magic to various other areas, she showed remarkable growth.

    And today was the day she would showcase the results of her training.

    While Bianca headed toward the arena for the exams, she heard a voice.

    ��Wow, you��re really pretty.��

    She turned her head to the source of the voice.

    There stood a girl with striking blonde hair.

    As soon as their eyes met, the girl broke into a bright smile.

    ��Hi there!��

    ��Hello.��

    Bianca returned a greeting in kind with no hesitation.

    Seeing Bianca respond so cheerfully, the girl moved even closer to her.

    ��I��m Dalia Junon.��

    At the introduction, Bianca blinked herrge eyes in surprise.

    She recognized the Junon name very well.

    From the Sanctuary of Stars, the Emperor Dalfion Junon led the greatest de House of the Empire.

    The girl standing before her was undoubtedly Dalfion��s first granddaughter.

    ��I��m Bianca Hardenhartz.��

    But Bianca introduced herself without a trace of panic.

    Although she tended to show her emotions when with Kraush, she remainedposed in front of others.

    That aspect only seemed to heighten Dalia��s curiosity.

    Dalia��s eyes shone even brighter.

    ��Bianca, what a beautiful name! You��re Kraush Balheim��s fianc��e, right?��

    Bianca quickly realized that Dalia was already aware of her identity.

    ��That��s right.��

    ��Hehe, once my grandfather mentioned Kraush Balheim to me. He said among those my age, he was the biggest deal. So I looked into him a bit more.��

    ��You did great research.��

    Hearing praise for Kraush made Bianca feel inexplicably proud and she straightened her back just a little bit.

    Just getting a high evaluation from her fianc��e made her happy.

    ��I want to try to beat him.��

    Dalia��s eyes shone with a fiery eagerness.

    As a member of the famed Junon n, it was no surprise she showed a desire topete with Kraush.

    ��That��s impossible.��

    However, Bianca immediately dismissed her words.

    Dalia, not expecting such a firm statement, raised an eyebrow as she looked back at Bianca.

    ��I won��t go easy on you.��

    That next sentence made Dalia��s eyes widen, followed by a broad smile appearing on her face.

    ��True. Because it is the entrance exam right now.��

    With those words, she waved her hand and headed off.

    ��See youter.��

    Watching Dalia��s departing figure, Bianca finally stepped into the arena.

    There stood numerous hopefuls aiming for the Unnamed Department.

    They all were students hoping to enter Lahern Academy.

    Some were filled with confidence, while others were steeped in worry.

    In this mixing pot of different emotions, Bianca slyly nced around the arena audience.

    However, there wasn��t a face she recognized.

    Bianca��s lips unconsciously pouted slightly.

    ��I��ve heard he��s in seclusion for training����

    The absence of the one she was most looking forward to, Kraush, cast a shadow over her excitement.

    Was he still meditating deep in training?

    Though she felt some disappointment, she didn��t show it on her face.

    At that moment, all eyes suddenly turned toward the audience seating area.

    An unexpected figure emerged.

    The one responsible forst year��s enormous stir and nowid down the title of Holy Maiden.

    It was none other than Astria Stigma Freeman.

    With her imposing presence standing out in the audience, she had drawn everyone��s attention.

    ��Holy cow, it��s the Holy Maiden!��

    ��She��s not a ��Holy Maiden�� anymore. We should call her Astria now.��

    ��Wow, she��s beautiful.��

    Gasps and praises erupted among the students.

    Her divine beauty was far beyond that of any typical peer, mesmerizing everyone around.

    Astria, having arrived, quietly took her seat in the audience.

    Then, she scanned the surroundings, eventually settling her gaze on one person.

    The moment their eyes met, Bianca subtly widened her gaze.

    She had heard quite a few stories about the connection between Kraush and Astria.

    Soon after, more figures began to emerge consecutively.

    Each person who appeared was renowned within the walls of Lahern Academy.

    The Poison King��s daughter, Haring Lagrain.

    The grandson of the Fire King, An Igrit.

    And Princess Karandis Poseus of the Poseus Kingdom.

    Many prominent figures were arriving one after another.

    They all came to the entrance exam to see one particr person.

    At that moment, the murmurs among the students grew louder than usual.

    A man was striding forward in the center of it all.

    His strikingly dark blue hair fluttered gently beneath the Unnamed Department��s symbolic robe.

    The moment he stepped into the arena, even the previously expressionless Bianca��s eyes shot wide open.

    Kraush Balheim.

    He had made his presence known at the examination venue.

    ��Kraush Balheim!��

    ��It��s really him!��

    ��Did hee to take the entrance exam?��

    When asked who had made the biggest name in thest year, everyone would undoubtedly say the same name.

    Kraush Balheim.

    And as he entered, the atmosphere around him lifted dramatically.

    Strolling over gracefully, Kraush locked eyes with Bianca and lightly raised his hand.

    ��Bianca.��

    Though the voice was quiet, it echoed clearly across the examination ground.

    ��Win.��

    Just a short encouragement, reminiscent of a brotherly nudge.

    Hearing those words, Bianca beamed brightly.

    ��Yes.��

    It was truly a couple-like exchange.

 Chapter 257

    ### Chapter: 257

    Lahern Academy Entrance Exam Round 3.

    Once again, numerous talented individuals gathered for the exam, just like in the first and second rounds.

    At one of the exam venues, the Unnamed Department Arena, the entrance exammenced yet again.

    The first trial was the same as before: measuring levels through the Aurora Stones.

    A merciless exam that eliminated anyone who didn��t meet the requirements of aura.

    Last year, the Aurora Stones had cracked or broken only twice during this test.

    One instance was with Mary Diana, and the other�� was with Kraush.

    Kraush Balheim had be one of the brightest stars at Lahern Academy over time.

    Because of that, the students couldn��t help but remember the legend of Kraush shattering the Aurora Stones during his entrance exam.

    ��Kraush Balheim broke the Aurora Stone!��

    ��I��ll break it too! I absolutely will!��

    Thus, the students were all focused on shattering the Aurora Stones, imagining that moment where they would create a new legend in Lahern Academy.

    And as the first test began, countless kids faced the bitter reality.

    Even though hundreds of students participated, the Aurora Stones didn��t just crack; they didn��t even get a scratch!

    ��Wow, it seems everyone thinks the Aurora Stones break easily.��

    Reflecting on the disappointed expressions of the kids, Professor Wright, responsible for this Unnamed Department exam, chuckled lightly.

    ��It must be the influence of Kraush, who defeated Senior Kairan!��

    Just then, the arrow of attention shifted to Kairan, who stood nearby, arms crossed in silence.

    Kairan, the Pirate Empress, who ruled the seas in her prime, nced back at the new assistant professor, Wright.

    Wright was a freshly recruited associate professor with decent skills but had a penchant for being annoying to others.

    ��Yes, it��s probably due to Kraush��s influence.��

    ��Indeed, with his reputation being so grand, if any associate professors were defeated in this entrance exam, there would surely be chaos.��

    Regardless, Wright waved dismissively as if to say not to worry.

    ��Don��t worry, I��ll be in charge of the special ss selection test this time. I��ll make sure to show the students what reality is.��

    Wright shed a cocky grin, prompting Kairan to slowly return a smile.

    ��Let me say one thing.��

    ��What��s that?��

    ��You shouldn��t underestimate the students like that.��

    As soon as Wright showed confusion, Kairan lifted her chin.

    Following Kairan��s gaze, Wright turned his head, and suddenly a dazzling sh erupted outside the tent.

    The Aurora Stone exploded in a brilliant radiance.

    Boom!

    Soon after, a sound of something cracking echoed.

    While Wright froze in ce, Kairan wore a gentle smile.

    ��Everyone gathered here is a genius, you know.��

    Out from the tent stepped a girl with soft golden hair.

    It was Dalia Junon.

    Her name was linked to the famed sword n of the Empire, the granddaughter of Emperor Dalfion Junon.

    A faint hint of disappointment lingered on her face.

    ��Hmmm, I guess I fell a little short.��

    She had hoped to shatter the Aurora Stone, but it only got a crack.

    Despite this, she raised her chin, knowing all the students were in awe of her presence.

    She was the first among this year��s applicants to leave a mark on the Aurora Stones.

    At that moment, a cracking sound echoed once more.

    Dalia turned her head slowly, revealing another girl walking forward.

    With white hair flowing in the breeze and a lovely face, it was Bianca Hardenhartz.

    She too had seeded in cracking the Aurora Stone, joining Dalia as the second person to leave a mark.

    Upon meeting Bianca��s gaze, Dalia lifted her smile.

    ��Not too shabby.��

    ��I��ve trained for this.��

    Bianca nonchntly replied while moving forward.

    Meanwhile, Kairan ced her hand gently on the stiff Wright��s shoulder.

    ��Let��s hope the students don��t have to suffer defeat like I did.��

    Having to prepare for a potential defeat would be a real headache.

    ��

    ��Your fianc��e is quite impressive.��

    While Bianca was busy taking the first test, Kraush turned his head upon hearing a voice from his side.

    It was Astria, arms crossed beneath her chest.

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush couldn��t hide his surprise at the situation.

    He knew Crimson Garden had trained Bianca, but he hadn��t expected her aura to reach the level where she could crack the Aurora Stone.

    ��Is this the level of talent required to even take down a one and only like the Poison King?��

    During her time as a White Ghost, Bianca had not only defeated the Poison King but had also protected Hardenhartz in the midst of the Empire-Starlon war.

    Her talent had been proven, yet he hadn��t imagined she could grow so much in a year and a half.

    ��Perhaps����

    The thought flickered in Kraush��s mind that Bianca might truly rise to the top of the Unnamed Department.

    [I helped her. Of course, it��s a natural result, isn��t it?]

    The Crimson Garden seemed a bit puffed up for no reason.

    He wished it wouldn��t read his thoughts.

    ��More importantly����

    Kraush waved at Bianca, who was waving at him, and shifted his gaze.

    He was quietly observing a student among the neers.

    A boy with ck hair hidden beneath a robe, sitting in a corner.

    The red aura in his eyes made him feel odd.

    ��It��s definitely a face I haven��t seen before.��

    This feeling was truly strange.

    It was a sheer sense of difort.

    Kraush shifted his gaze toward the tree area.

    There, a crow from Crimson Garden was preening its feathers.

    [You want me to recognize that kid?]

    Waving his hand, Kraush signaled, and the Crimson Garden crow pped its wings.

    [I��ll look into the information about the new Dave students.]

    He was sure he could rely on Crimson Garden for that.

    As Kraush was deep in thought, the first test concluded.

    The oue instilled despair among the students.

    Half of those who took the test had dropped out midway.

    Just as before, those who failed had lost their qualification to stay at Lahern Academy.

    As a result, half the students had to leave Lahern Academy.

    Among those leaving, some couldn��t hold back their tears.

    But reality is a harsh thing.

    Before long, Kairan, who was conducting the entrance exams for the remaining half, stepped up to the tform.

    ��Now, we��ll begin the second test.��

    With that deration, Kairan immediately disyed the details for the second test on the screen.

    ��The second test will be held in a different location from this arena.��

    Suddenly, teleportation portals appeared before the students.

    These were prepared solely for the uing test.

    ��As you pass through the teleportation portal, a variety of bracelets will be ced on your wrists.��

    At that moment, on the screen, seven different colors of bracelets were shown.

    ��The criteria for passing this exam is that you must acquire and maintain two bracelets of the same color until the end of the test.

    However, if anyone suffers severe injuries, losing a bracelet won��t result in disqualification.

    You must proceed while cautiously marking your current state.��

    As soon as Kairan finished her exnation, the candidates began to murmur.

    The second test was bound to see over half the candidates fail.

    If two people matched the same colored bracelets, one of them would definitely end up with zero.

    Kairan couldn��t help but smirk while presenting this cruel test to the students.

    ��Well then, I hope everyone excels at passing the second test.��

    As she stepped down from the tform, the exam assistants guided the students one by one toward the teleportation portals.

    In the skies above the arena, arge screen disyed the mysterious location where the test would take ce.

    Andprising nds and mountains unfolded in a divided view, showing how students were arranged.

    This was meant to ensure consideration for the onlooking students and examiners.

    ��Bianca Hardenhartz.��

    Just then, Bianca��s name was called.

    As she approached the teleportation portal, Dalia Junon was also seen standing by the portal in the distance.

    The two exchanged nces as they had been quite tangled with each other during the entrance exams.

    ��Bracelet.��

    The first to speak was Dalia.

    She casually showed her wrist while raising an eyebrow.

    ��I hope it��s the same color.��

    The moment their colors matched, she would surely be there to snatch the bracelet away.

    Dalia had dered this unmistakably.

    ��Me too.��

    Upon hearing Dalia��s words, Bianca replied tly before entering the teleportation portal calmly.

    The moment her vision shifted, Bianca slowly lifted her head.

    Trickle��

    The first sound she heard was the gentle flow of water.

    Simultaneously, the enchanting forest environment reflected around her.

    It looked peaceful, but she sensed someone lurking nearby.

    It had to be other students.

    Bianca nced at her wrist.

    Then, her eyesnded on the bracelet that had been ced there.

    The bracelet was yellow.

    The color she needed to acquire to pass the test was yellow.

    Ding!

    Just then, fireworks burst into the sky, signaling the start of the exam.

    Bianca looked up, watching the fireworks illuminate the sky, and then she began to stroll through the forest.

    Her walk was leisurely, without an ounce of haste.

    Even though it was her first time in this forest, there was no sign of bewilderment on her expression.

    Before her, a group of candidates emerged slowly.

    They were fellow applicants expected to fight over the bracelets.

    However, instead, they stood blocking Bianca��s path, even though they possessed the same color bracelets.

    Moreover, the color of Bianca��s bracelet differed from theirs.

    ��Why are you blocking me with a different color bracelet?��

    Bianca questioned as they moved toward her, drawing their weapons.

    ��There��s no rule that says we can��t attack just because our bracelet colors are different.��

    That was true.

    Yet, Bianca couldn��t help but wonder why they were attacking her despite the color difference.

    ��It��s better to eliminate the strongestpetitor right away.��

    The Lahern Academy exam consists of four trials.

    Originally three, but now there��s an additional test for the candidates entering the special ss.

    This was the nature of the third exam.

    Inst year��s and the year before��s tests, the third trial often revolved around one-on-onebat.

    Thus, they intended to increase the chances of abat-centered test by gathering strength in groups and taking down strong candidates ahead of time.

    Bianca quickly realized she was surrounded.

    An impressive number of applicants were in on this scheme.

    ��I see.��

    Understanding their intent, Bianca nodded slightly.

    ��Still, it��s not good to disrupt me since you don��t have a yellow bracelet.��

    ��Go where?��

    ��Where do you think you��re going!?��

    Suddenly, the group of applicants charged toward Bianca in unison.

    However, they didn��t get far before they had to halt.

    They found themselvespletely immobilized.

    ��Ugh!?��

    ��W-What is this?��

    ��M-My body!��

    ��It��s so cold!��

    When did they get frozen solid?

    As confusion filled their eyes, they suddenly became aware of a dark shadow above them.

    Slowly lifting their heads, they discovered a dragon, enormous enough to dominate the entire forest, coiled majestically above them.

    It was Bianca��s creation, the ice dragon, Krima.

    As Bianca teleported in, her ice dragon had already encased the entire forest.

    The invisible cold released by the dragon clung to the clothing and skin of all the candidates.

    The moment they moved, the cold had bound them all in ce.

    The applicants stared at Bianca with dumbfounded expressions.

    The aura radiating from the ice dragon, Krima, was on a whole new level.

    At this point, it felt almost an embarrassment to im to be her fellow applicants.

    Overwhelming.

    That was the word that truly resonated with Bianca as she walked forward gracefully.

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    This was the moment where she, the Ice Princess, would rise to write another legend as part of the third batch.

 Chapter 258

    ### Chapter: 258

    Lahern Academy Entrance Exam Round 2.

    The goal of the second round was to snag a bracelet of the same color as your own.

    In the depths of the forest, various battles were ongoing for this very purpose.

    ��Red bracelet! Stop right there!��

    ��Please, I have to pass Lahern Academy! Don��t take it from me!��

    ��Damn it, when did my bracelet get snatched?��

    Amidst the cacophony, there was one girl leisurely strolling through the forest, without a care in the world.

    No one dared to approach her, and the reason for that was flyingzily above her: an ice dragon.

    Its presence was overwhelming, and the power radiating from the dragon was beyond what any student could handle.

    ��Oh, yellow�� not my color.��

    The girl muttered underneath the menace of the ice dragon hovering above��the girl was Bianca Hardenhartz, the fianc��e of Kraush.

    ��Pii!��

    At that moment, an ice fox familiar perched on her shoulder whimpered. Hearing it, Bianca angled her gaze.

    ��Eek!��

    Someone hiding in the forest, trying to conceal themselves with a hand over their mouth, identally let out a sound.

    Around their wrist, they sported a yellow bracelet.

    The moment Bianca saw that, she raised a finger. Instantly, the ice dragon turned its head to stare at the student.

    ��S-save me!��

    The candidate screamed and took off running.

    But it was toote.

    A barrier of ice sprang up in front of him, tall enough that leaping away wouldn��t save him.

    The guy froze in shock, his escape route blocked.

    Crack��

    The sound of Bianca��s high heels clicked behind him as she approached to snatch his bracelet.

    Is this how it ends for me?

    He wore a look of despair on his face. That��s when Bianca paused in her tracks.

    Her eyes widened slightly in surprise.

    ��Pii!��

    The ice fox familiar cried out again from around her neck.

    Crash!

    In that instant, the seemingly unbreakable ice barrier shattered.

    The yellow-bracelet guy watched in awe as the wall crumbled.

    Whoosh!

    ��Gah!��

    Before he knew it, an arm reached through the broken barrier and grabbed him by the neck.

    He swallowed a scream as he was dragged through the shards of ice and tumbled to the ground.

    ��Cough, cough!��

    Still reeling in confusion, his eyes fell on the girl standing on the opposite side of the ice wall.

    With golden hair dancing in the wind, it was Dalia Junon.

    Another strong contender among the applicants had just shown up.

    But wait, this was his chance!

    While Dalia was momentarily blocking Bianca, he started to run like the wind.

    Bianca didn��t chase after him. Instead, she focused on Dalia standing in her way.

    ��Why are you obstructing me?��

    Dalia��s bracelet glimmered blue,pletely unrted to Bianca��s yellow.

    Naturally, there was no reason to fight.

    Yet Dalia smiled broadly at Bianca��s question.

    ��You wouldn��t want to fight anyone once you find your bracelet, right?��

    No need to waste energy on unnecessary things.

    Gazing at Bianca��s icy demeanor, she chuckled to herself.

    ��So, I��m here to fight you first.��

    What a cheeky one she was!

    ��Bianca, didn��t you say? You��d get knocked down before challenging Kraush Balheim?��

    Bianca wasn��t particrly keen on fighting. However, the moment she heard that, her brows momentarily furrowed in irritation.

    Kraush was a topic that was off-limits, like ticking a time bomb.

    ��Very well.��

    The ice dragon above lowered its head.

    A swirling white breath was gathering inside its mouth.

    ��Bring it on.��

    That was the moment the breath of ice was unleashed over the forest stage.

    ��

    The icy st filled the exam venue.

    Chaos erupted amongst the professors watching the exam.

    The sheer strength of the st disrupted even the magical screens disying the event.

    ��Is it a mess again this year?��

    While one assistant professor of the Magic Department was frantically trying to restore the magic, amidst the shaking screens, a blonde girl sprinted through the icy terrain.

    Her name? Dalia Junon, daughter of the Empire��s foremost sword n.

    She dashed across the frozen forest with legs moving so fast they were practically a blur.

    Her thighs bulged with explosive strength, propelling her at an astonishing speed.

    Bianca, protected by her ice dragon, observed Dalia with keen eyes.

    ��She��s fast.��

    The moment there was the slightest opening, she would close the gap in an instant.

    Right now, Bianca could barely keep up with her sprinting figure.

    ��Then����

    Bianca��s expression, usually void of emotion, sparkled with a hint of excitement.

    ��Krima.��

    The ice dragon orbiting her began to build up breath again.

    Dalia caught on immediately.

    When she narrowly dodged thest breath, the cold seeped into her, freezing her in ce.

    That��s just how powerful the dragon��s breath was.

    ��No way I��d survive a second time.��

    Even if she looked alright on the outside, Dalia was clearly in a tough situation.

    The cold had wormed its way under her skin.

    ��No memories of cking in my training, though.��

    She��d never expected to encounter someone at her level in this exam.

    ��At a minimum, she must be a master-level talent.��

    Bianca had merely been introduced as Kraush Balheim��s fianc��e, but little did they know the potential she was hiding.

    ��Getting close will be nearly impossible.��

    The cold around Bianca only intensified the closer opponents got.

    But there was one circumstance when that chill would recede��just before the dragon released its breath, the cold would vanish as if it were absorbed into its mouth.

    ��Bianca must be aware of that, yet she chose to unleash it anyway.��

    Despite being almost certain it was a trap, a smile crept onto her face.

    If the other side was gambling, she might as well do the same.

    It was time to test whose gamble would pay off��hers or Dalia��s.

    Whoosh!

    As the dragon��s breath concentrated, the ambient temperature gradually rose.

    The moment was nearly here.

    Dalia��s gaze sharpened as she charged forward.

    In an instant, her legs exploded with power.

    With unfathomable speed, she leapt toward Bianca, aiming her attack.

    A fierce wind swept through the forest, causing the trees to sway violently.

    Daliaunched herself facing Bianca, faster than the dragon��s breath.

    Such speed was enough to widen the eyes of the assessing professors.

    Dalia was covered in frost, a consequence of breaking through the icy breath without protection.

    Yet the heat emanating from her body endured against the chill.

    Her eleration came at a price, but it also served to defy the cold.

    As she leapt forward, she did not falter.

    Through sheer force, Dalia reached Bianca��s face.

    But Bianca was ready, too.

    Emerging from her pocket was the turtle, which had been hiding there.

    Even at this crucial moment, Bianca unleashed her defensive barrier��a six-sided cube formed from her beast magic.

    It could withstand even the most massive attacks.

    But regardless of the shield��s power, Dalia��s de surged forward, undeterred.

    d in moonlight, Dalia��s sword held a deadly glint.

    In that moment, an unusual sight caught Bianca��s eye.

    The shield that had been blocking her was cleaved in two like paper by Dalia��s strike.

    This was the sword technique of the Junon n.

    Moonlight Divine Sword (????)

    An ultimate move that sliced through all magical abilities.

    Hearing the name made those who wielded other abilities feel terror.

    And this was no different for Bianca.

    Dalia��s Moonlight Divine Sword tore through Bianca��s shield and closed in on her neck.

    As the glimmering sword approached, Bianca lifted her hands to defend herself.

    ng!

    The sh of their weapons resonated through the forest.

    Dalia��s gaze shifted, now realizing Bianca had daggers in both hands.

    The white daggers glistened with a sinister blue aura, powerful enough to take anyone��s breath away.

    Dalia��s eyes widened in shock, realizing how fierce the aura emanating from Bianca was.

    The daggers met Dalia��s sword with perfect uracy.

    Bianca had clearly spent a hard time honing her skills.

    ��To wield a beast alongside daggers?��

    Dalia couldn��t help but chuckle in disbelief.

    What drove this girl to push herself so hard?

    Curiosity piqued, Dalia couldn��t help but wonder.

    But Bianca would not be underestimated at close range.

    Even if her daggers were honed, Dalia had spent her life with a sword.

    Dalia aimed to suppress Bianca��s arms right then and there.

    The moment Dalia unleashed her explosive aura, Bianca recognized the impending threat and pressed down on her daggers.

    ng!

    The sh rebounded, and Dalia��s sword began to fall.

    Given the circumstances, it was expected.

    But as Dalia��s left hand swung toward Bianca, it was also shielded by the Moonlight Divine Sword.

    ng!

    At that moment, before Dalia��s sword hit the ground, she kicked it away with a swift motion.

    Whoosh!

    Before it touched the ground, it aimed for Bianca��s chin with a fierce thrust.

    It was almost a chaotic form of attack.

    With both hands upied, there was nothing Bianca could do to counter.

    Furthermore, the de was still imbued with the power of the Moonlight Divine Sword, bypassing her beast��s defenses.

    The two locked eyes for a fleeting moment.

    A confident smile graced Dalia��s lips, certain of her triumph.

    But just then, Bianca made apletely unexpected move.

    She tossed her left-dagger, which had been upied by Dalia.

    The flying dagger returned to Bianca in a spin, resembling an act of desperation.

    ��Oh no!��

    But Dalia soon realized what she had done.

    She hurriedly attempted to strike at Bianca with her empty left hand, but that moment of hesitation swayed the tide.

    ng!

    Their weapons collided once more in an intricate dance.

    Dalia��s sword was deflected, scratching only Bianca��s cheek as it passed by, taking a few strands of hair with it.

    The strike didn��t inflict any serious damage, merely sending the sword spinning away.

    In the wake of that near miss, Bianca stood with a trickle of blood running down her face, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    Her expression had turned from monotone to creepy, mesmerizing even Dalia for a second.

    ��Go ahead. Shoot.��

    The breath of the ice dragon engulfed both girls in a frosty embrace at that moment.

 Chapter 259

    ### Chapter: 259

    Glycis Radius.

    After the icy breath had swallowed everything whole��

    Inside thepletely frozen forest,

    A thick fog of cold air enveloped the surroundings.

    Amidst this chilly haze,

    The ice dragon, Krima, had disappeared after unleashing its breath three times.

    Bianca quietly shifted her gaze.

    And there was Dalia, who had just moments ago stood against her.

    Completely frozen solid, she was no longer in a state to fight.

    Bianca scanned her surroundings.

    She spotted a red bracelet that some applicants had dropped while caught in the breath.

    Bianca casually slid the bracelet onto Dalia��s outstretched hand and started to waddle away.

    Perhaps due to the excessive effort expended,

    She felt a throbbing sensation throughout her body.

    Having taken a direct hit from the ice dragon��s breath, she wasn��t in a normal state herself.

    Additionally, she��d consumed quite a bit of aura while facing the formidable Dalia.

    Bianca could feel her eyelids growing heavy.

    ��I still haven��t found my bracelet.��

    To pass the exam, she needed to find a yellow bracelet.

    However, her fatigued mind couldn��t reach that far.

    At that moment, an ice fox came scurrying towards her.

    Having escaped from her arms, the ice fox, Pii, wore a yellow bracelet around its neck.

    ��Pii? How����

    Bianca eximed in surprise as Pii approached her, wagging its tail enthusiastically.

    Seeing that, Bianca slowly smiled and took the bracelet from Pii��s mouth.

    ��Good job.��

    At Bianca��s praise, Pii bounced with joy.

    Hugging the bracelet protectively, Bianca leaned against a tree, hidden in the forest.

    She felt utterly drained of energy.

    Watching Pii bustling around her, Bianca gently closed her eyes.

    ��Pii, I��m just going to rest my eyes for a bit.��

    It was the moment she closed her eyes to recover a little strength.

    Snap��

    Without her hearing, footsteps approached her.

    �� �� ��

    With the icy breath unleashed three times, and magic copsing all around, the screen in the arena flickered crazily.

    Kraush gazed absently at the screen.

    ��You don��t seem busy looking for anything,��

    At that moment, Astria tossed a casual jab from beside him.

    He had merely been staring at the screen.

    What on earth was she talking about?

    ��Not really.��

    ��What��s that? I��ve never seen you open your eyes so wide before.��

    As Astria exaggeratedly widened her own eyes in imitation, Kraush wore an incredulous expression.

    Astria was getting more and more informal with each passing day.

    Not that she didn��t realize it, as she cleared her throat and poked Kraush in the side.

    ��Anyway, you look like something��s been bothering you.��

    Was she spying on him all day, or what?

    Kraush��s expression had given her enough of a clue for her to figure it out.

    ��A little.��

    ��You always say a little, then something big happens.��

    ��Seriously, what are you implying?��

    ��Do you have any idea how many messes you��ve gotten into that I had to sort out?��

    Every time he came back injured, and yet she was the one being scolded!

    ��Ouch!��

    At her scream, all eyes turned toward them.

    Astria, realizing the attention, flushed crimson and red at Kraush.

    Who could have predicted she would scream like that?

    ��You always told me toe to you first if I needed treatment.��

    ��Hmph, who says that?��

    Astria pouted and turned her head away.

    ��Kraush, over there.��

    At that moment, Haring tugged on Kraush��s sleeve and pointed upward.

    When Kraush turned back to the screen, an unexpected sight unfolded before him.

    In the icy mist, Dalia stood frozen solid.

    In her hands, she clutched two red bracelets.

    ��Did Dalia Junon lose?��

    ��The daughter of the Junon n?��

    The other participants from Arena shocked by the event reacted in surprise too.

    They had seen Dalia and Bianca sh.

    Yet here, Bianca was nowhere to be found, just Dalia stuck in a frosty pose.

    Those who had perceived Dalia to have lost couldn��t believe what they were seeing.

    Kraush felt his shoulders tense up for some unknown reason.

    However, the fact that Bianca wasn��t visible also gnawed at him.

    ��Seems like she really put in a lot of effort.��

    Just as Kraush anxiously eyed the screen, soon Bianca appeared.

    The assistant professors had started flipping through screens in search of Bianca after her fight with Dalia.

    And then, Kraush��s face tensed.

    Because in front of a knocked-out Bianca stood a single figure quietly watching her.

    A boy with messy ck hair.

    The one who had made Kraush uneasy.

    As Kraush unconsciously rose from his seat, the boy��s eyes locked onto him.

    It felt as if those eyes were recognizing the screen and looking directly this way.

    It was like a warning.

    ��This could break what you treasure at any moment.��

    Kraush.

    Just then, the voice of Crimson Garden rang out.

    Kraush had sent Crimson Garden to investigate the boy.

    As he focused on her voice, it continued.

    ��That boy belongs to the Lacroix family.��

    Hearing that, Kraush froze.

    The Lacroix Family��known aswless and shrouded in mystery, their whereabouts unknown.

    But they had one odd characteristic.

    ��A family specializing in exterminating World Erosionists.��

    These were families that hunted down World Erosionists rigorously, aiming to eliminate anything connected to them from this world.

    �� Squeak!��

    Even Ebsque, who had suffered at their hands, let out a chilling squeak.

    ��Even if it��s just a slight connection, they strive to erase it from existence.��

    People sometimes scold the Lacroix family for their ruthlessness.

    Yet their existence was not denied.

    Ultimately, in this world, World Erosionists were the enemy.

    ��With Ixion starting to make moves, they��ve begun to act as well.��

    Kraush realized why he felt uneasy watching the boy.

    The power of World Erosion nestled in him instinctively reacted.

    ��The real issue is����

    The centerpiece of the Lacroix family��its head.

    Heaven��s Sword��s Four Strongest:

    The Conqueror��s cius Lacroix.

    It wasn��t just that the Lacroix family hunted numerous World Erosionists.

    The reason even World Erosionists dared not confront the Lacroix family, despite theirir being inwlessness,

    Was that very existence of cius Lacroix.

    In the past, he was a symbol of fear for the World Erosionists �C

    Now, he was the figure they feared most.

    ��Right at this moment, a member of the Lacroix family stands before Bianca.��

    A chill embedded itself within Kraush��s eyes.

    Kraush directlymunicated with the powers of World Erosion.

    Let alone, the number of World Erosionists associated with Kraush had be numerous.

    ��Am I an ally or a foe to the Lacroix family now?��

    That was something Kraush couldn��t determine.

    But the moment the Lacroix family touched Bianca,

    Kraush resolved to knock them over without a second thought.

    ��Better put a lid on your beams.��

    With Crimson Garden��s advice echoing in his mind, Kraush confronted the ck-haired boy.

    In his memory, the boy was surely someone he couldn��t recall.

    Perhaps he had changed his appearance or something.

    The fact that he was lost to memory usually meant he had died before making a mark on this era.

    If so, was the boy in front of him sending a warning or was it just coincidental?

    ��Doesn��t feel like he��s about to attack.��

    True to those words, the boy just stood close to Bianca.

    He showed no signs of hostility.

    And that��s why Kraush held off from intervening.

    Had the boy disyed any signs of malice, Kraush would have jumped in immediately.

    Instead, the boy simply stood there, offering no more movement.

    ��What��s he plotting?��

    Kraush watched the scene with a troubled expression before sinking back into his chair.

    By now, the people around him were cautiously ncing at him.

    ����Kraush, are you mad that another guy��s standing in front of your fianc��e?��

    Just then, Astria broke the awkward silence with a puzzled look directed at Kraush.

    When Kraush turned to her with a baffled expression, even Karandis nodded along.

    ��It��s alright, Kraush. I understand.��

    Oddly enough, that earned him Haring��s eptance.

    Even An managed a forced smile before choosing to say nothing more.

    Kraush felt a sense of something he wanted to say, but he couldn��t voice it out.

    So all he could do was exhale a long sigh.

    ��It��s not like that.��

    It felt as though misunderstandings were piling up.

    His head swirled with confusion.

    �� �� ��

    Deep within the forest of melting ice,

    A silver-haired girl began to slowly open her eyes.

    Bianca, experiencing a throbbing in her head, still maintained her typically impassive expression.

    Despite her headache, she looked around stoically.

    At that moment, she realized her ice fox familiar, Pii, was missing��where it was supposed to be protecting her.

    As she nced around, she soon caught sight of Pii nestled in someone��s arms.

    Upon seeing this, she was taken aback.

    It was the first time Pii, who never showed affection to anyone but her, was held by someone else.

    There stood a boy cloaked in robes, with striking red eyes.

    He halted his hand that had been stroking Pii and regarded Bianca with a steady stare.

    There was a sense of foreboding about the boy.

    ��Hand over Pii.��

    Upon requesting the familiar, the boy gently ced Pii down.

    Pii then nced back at the boy before bounding over to Bianca.

    ��Not like I intended any harm.��

    The boy raised his hands as if to show he meant no threat.

    Bianca, petting Pii��s head, nodded in acknowledgment.

    ��I understand. If you were going to harm me, Pii wouldn��t be here with you.��

    ��That��s a relief.��

    The boy said that and stared off in a direction nkly.

    Following his gaze, as Bianca prepared to question him, the boy spoke first.

    ��This side��s voice won��t reach that way, so I��ll speak.��

    Bianca��s eyes filled with confusion.

    She had no clue why he was saying that out of the blue.

    ��Kraush Balheim is currently involved with World Erosionists.��

    At that revtion, Bianca revealed no sign of reaction.

    If there was a chance the other party might harbor suspicion, reacting here could give them an opening.

    Showcasing her intelligence, she deftly perceived that Kraush was in a precarious situation,

    So she merely regarded the boy with her customary nk expression.

    ��I��m Arashizm Lacroix, hailing from the Lacroix family.��

    The boy gazed at Bianca with a fixed stare, his red eyes piercing.

    ��I��m here to save Kraush Balheim.��

    That was when an absolutely unexpected deration escaped his lips.

 Chapter 260

    ### Chapter: 260

    Inside the arena��s forest.

    Bianca was staring at the boy who imed to belong to the Lacroix family.

    Arashizm Lacroix.

    The Lacroix family was indeed a n specializing in hunting down World Erosionists.

    The statement he made had even the usually unppable Bianca taken aback.

    ����You came to save Kraush?��

    ��Yeah, Kraush Balheim is in danger right now. More urately, it��s like he walked right into danger himself.��

    Bianca winced.

    It was about Kraush, so she couldn��t just brush it off.

    ��Kraush Balheim is currently the target of the World Erosionist group, Ixion.��

    And then Arashizm dropped the next bombshell.

    The target of Ixion, the World Erosionist group.

    Bianca had heard about the incident where Kraush was kidnapped by the World Erosionists in the Giant��s Forest through rumors.

    The details were unclear, but outwardly, it seemed he got involved while trying to rescue Sigrid.

    In reality, Ixion was gunning for Kraush.

    They were lucky this ended without any harm.

    Had things gone differently, Kraush could have lost his life.

    The problem was that Bianca hadn��t heard anything about it from Kraush himself.

    ��He probably didn��t want to worry me.��

    Bianca knew Kraush��s personality well.

    However, despite that, her lips pouted slightly.

    Shouldn��t he have at least told her?

    ��Is the Lacroix family going to help Kraush?��

    The Lacroix family was certainly a n that exterminated everything rted to World Erosionists.

    So it seemed contradictory that they would say they��d save someone already entangled with World Erosionists.

    ��It��s more of a mutually beneficial arrangement.��

    And unsurprisingly, the Lacroix family had their own agenda.

    ��We can help him, and he can help us too.��

    A glint appeared in Bianca��s eyes.

    Kraush was a target of Ixion.

    The Lacroix family specializes in eradicating World Erosionists.

    Naturally, their aim would be to hunt down Ixion.

    What could the target, Kraush, possibly offer in terms of help?

    The answer was simple.

    ��Are you saying you��ll use Kraush as bait?��

    That was the only way he could help.

    A chilling aura began to emanate from Bianca, surrounding her.

    Her emotions were resonating, revealing the hostility of her familiars.

    The coldness grazed Arashizm��s arm.

    He looked at his freezing arm and lightly stepped down.

    Schwoop!

    At that moment, a blue shadow erupted from the ground, momentarily obstructing his view.

    As Bianca hurriedly attempted to summon her familiar to respond,

    Arashizm was already soaring into the sky on a colossal blue shadow bird.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, a firework shot up into the sky, marking the end of the test.

    Though Bianca had many questions lingering for Arashizm,

    the firework indicated the conclusion of the exam.

    ��I��ll talk moreter.��

    The boy said this, adding onest thing to Bianca.

    ��And it��s probably best if you don��t mention what I told you to Kraush Balheim. It might have a negative effect on him.��

    By the time Bianca looked up at the sky in reaction,

    the boy��s words faded away, and her vision blurred.

    Momentster, when she opened her eyes, she found herself back in the examination hall.

    There were several applicants around, and some had already been sent away midway.

    One notable difference was the split between those with two bracelets and those without.

    To the left of a central line were disqualified candidates, and to the right were those who passed.

    Naturally, Bianca was on the passing side.

    As Bianca nced around, she spotted Arashizm in the distance.

    He stood alone in a corner, just like when he first entered the arena.

    ��Disqualified applicants, please leave the arena.��

    In the meantime, the disqualified participants were being guided out by the instructors.

    Their faces were filled with dejection, but many seemed to have epted their limitations.

    After a certain number of disqualified participants had exited,

    an assistant professor, Kairan, walked out in front of the sessful candidates.

    ��Given the high number of injuries in this second round, the remaining tests will be postponed for four hours.��

    Perhaps due to the excessively rough antics of many,

    there would be a break during the exam, and applicants promptly plopped down wherever they could.

    Everyone nced sidelong at a singr figure.

    There stood a silver-haired girl.

    Unfazed by the gravity of her actions, she wore a nk expression.

    While her face was stunningly beautiful, making even her nkness look lovely,

    those who underwent the exam soon realized her beauty was not without its quirks.

    If we were choosing the most reckless participant in this exam,

    without a doubt, it was Bianca.

    ��Kraush Balheim��s fianc��e, huh����

    ��Guess to be engaged to the Balheim family, you gotta be at that level.��

    ��If I��d gotten any closer in the forest, I would��ve been disqualified.��

    The bulk of the reasons for the disqualified applicants were undoubtedly tied to Bianca.

    Her unleashed Ice Dragon breath had swept away many in one go.

    ��If it weren��t for that woman����

    ��Why��d she drag us into this?��

    Perhaps that��s why some were casting usatory nces her way.

    ��Ha, what a bunch of jokers.��

    Just then, a disheveled applicant lounging on the ground scoffed at them.

    ��The strong survive and the weak perish. Can��t me others for your own shorings.��

    His words made many applicants furrow their brows at him.

    ��What gives you the right to say that?�� their eyes seemed to ask.

    But soon, those who recognized him went pale and subtly averted their eyes.

    He was the Guardian of the Maritime Kingdom, Poseus.

    Captain of the only golden ship crossing the Great Ocean of the Jem Kingdom.

    One of the Ten Great Lords,

    the Sea King,

    Dino Bardon.

    His twin axe had the power to split even oceanic projectiles.

    It was never a good idea to stir up trouble.

    ��Don��t get disheartened. You did well.��

    Darkan chuckled dismissively, suggesting Bianca need not bother about what others thought.

    In reality, Bianca was oblivious to him and focused on her own matters.

    ��Nice words to hear.��

    At that moment, another voice chimed in, agreeing with Darkan.

    A girl with soft blonde hair.

    Dalia Junon.

    She had just returned after recovering in the infirmary.

    She nced toward Bianca.

    After being frozen into an icy statue,

    when she returned to her original self, two bracelets adorned her wrist.

    She recognized immediately it was the doing of Bianca.

    For there was no way someone of her caliber could enter that area after taking the full force of a dragon��s breath.

    ��Normally I wouldn��t have done something like that.��

    Whether it was a yful whim or for some other reason, she wasn��t sure.

    Dalia smiled at Bianca since she took a liking to her.

    ��If there��s anyone angry about being swept up in that, just let me know. I��ll drop them for you.��

    She said that while disying a rather fierce smile.

    If Dalia set her mind to it, she could indeed make good on her words.

    With that, no one dared to draw their ire toward the two.

    In that atmosphere,

    a serene silence began.

    �� �� ��

    Just as Bianca anticipated,

    Arashizm Lacroix didn��t approach her any further afterward.

    ��Probably because too many are watching.��

    Perhaps due to that, throughout the second round to the closure of the third round,

    Bianca had no asion to converse with Arashizm.

    She decided to put off her thoughts about him for now.

    What mattered most to Bianca was the exam at hand.

    ��I�� lost.��

    As her opponent in the third round dered defeat and copsed, Bianca exhaled lightly.

    Thus far, she had passed through the third round.

    Her admission to Rahern Academy was practically guaranteed.

    ��Finally, I��ll be able to be in the same ce as Kraush.��

    She clenched her fists in joy, relieved that her efforts had borne fruit.

    Yet the obstacles were far from over.

    Sincest year, Rahern Academy had added a fourth round.

    This new trial existed because of the elite ss.

    Students who surpassed a certain level could jump into the elite ss without further training.

    That was the elite ss.

    Naturally, Kraush, being the top student, belonged in that ss as well.

    To be with Kraush after six months of training, joining the elite ss was essential.

    ��The issue lies in the conditions for passing the fourth round.��

    The conditions for passing the fourth round were none other than sparring with an assistant professor.

    Based on the damage dealt to the professor, one��s rank in the elite ss would be decided.

    ��I certainly want to knock them out.��

    Thus, entering the elite ss would undoubtedlye within reach.

    ��Now announcing the sessful candidates from the third round.��

    At that moment, the results of the third round were announced.

    Kairan showcased a list of names in the sky.

    Perhaps because the disqualified participants already had an idea of the oues,

    everyone��s expression was one of resignation.

    None of them were struggling to ept the results.

    After the disqualified candidates left, the sessful candidates remained.

    They exchanged brief nces, confirming each other��s identities.

    These sessful candidates were essentially the cohort who would share their time at Rahern Academy together.

    For that reason, they seemed eager to recognize each other.

    ��Congrattions to those who passed the third round.��

    In front of now thinly gathered candidates,

    Kairan walked by with his hands behind his back, delivering his congrattions.

    Since these were individuals they would soon see again at Rahern Academy,

    Kairan nced at their faces, adding a warm smile.

    ��The uing final fourth round is, as you know, the selection process for the elite ss.��

    At Kairan��s words, the applicants�� expressions turned varied.

    ��Thus, if anyone isn��t interested in joining the elite ss, there��s no need to take the fourth round.��

    With that statement, Kairan raised his hand.

    Leisurely, he looked around and asked,

    ��If anyone wishes to abstain, please raise your hand.��

    The fourth round was essentially an optional trial.

    If one didn��t want to participate, they could simply opt out.

    But soon, Kairan had to lower his hand.

    Because not a single person among them raised their hand.

    In fact, their eyes burned with even fiercer determination.

    The elite ss was essentially a prestigious path.

    Belonging to an elite ss meant walking among the stars at Rahern Academy, where geniuses congregated.

    To progress alongside such individuals meant

    they would shine as brilliant stars within thepetition-filled Rahern Academy.

    Having passed through the unnamed academy��s trials, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to say that all were hungry for ambition.

    Hence, no one raised their hand.

    ��I see your intentions have been noted.��

    Kairan didn��t push any further.

    If they hade this far with an aim for the elite ss, this was only natural.

    ��Then let me exin how the fourth round will proceed.��

    Soon after, Kairan unveiled the details of the fourth round.

    Firstly, the fourth round would involve fighting against an assistant professor likest year.

    However, this time, there was a new regtion added.

    ��You��ll be paired with one other individual, and you will spar against the assistant professor together.��

    This was a different kind of testpared to the previous 1-on-1 matches.

    In the candidates�� eyes, this felt almost like it��d be easier.

    But for a few, including Bianca, it was a different story.

    Bianca raised her hand.

    ��Can I ask one question?��

    ��Yes, of course.��

    Delighted to entertain her query, Kairan weed her question.

    All eyes turned towards Bianca, who stepped forward to inquire.

    ��When two of us fight, how will scoring be assessed? Will it be scored as a team?��

    That was a sharp question.

    Understanding the scoring method was crucial for strategizing during the test.

    Kairan��s lips curled into a sinister smile.

    ��No, scores will be assessed solely on an individual basis.��

    A murmur rippled through the candidates.

    Kairan borated further.

    ��If one candidate excels and knocks down the professor, the score for the other will be lowerpared to the one who knocked down the professor.��

    In an instant, the meaning of his words sank in, freezing the trainees in ce.

    When two individuals teamed up, their scores would solely assign individual scores.

    This meant that even while in a pair, they would have topete with each other.

    Finally, everyone understood why Kairan had that sinister smile.

    The fourth round was essentially a test loaded with malice.

    ��Well then,��

    Kairan began to p, warming the atmosphere with a bright smile.

    ��Let��smence the Fourth Round.��

    Truly, a devilishly clever schemey ahead.

 Chapter 261

    ### Chapter: 261

    ��Alright, everyone should find a partner. If you can��t pair up, we��ll just assign you at random, so keep that in mind.��

    Kairan stepped back after making that announcement.

    The candidates were now waiting for the pairing to begin.

    They were going to team up with someone they��d never met before.

    Moreover, they werepeting with each other within their teams.

    And so, the kids began their social game.

    They had to decide who would maximize their points in this chaotic scenario.

    ��Bianca.��

    At that moment, a woman approached Bianca and spoke up.

    The daughter of the Junon family.

    Dalia Junon.

    She stood there with a smile on her face.

    ��Let��s team up.��

    Bianca looked taken aback.

    Given their previous encounter, she thought Dalia wouldn��t want to team up with her.

    ��I can see a little expression on your face now. I like you, Bianca.��

    ��Me?��

    ��I like pretty people.��

    Dalia was all about looks.

    That��s what Bianca concluded.

    ��Looks aren��t everything.��

    ��But pretty is definitely right! Isn��t your fianc�� fond of you because you��re pretty?��

    Hearing that, Bianca fell into contemtion.

    But then, as she thought of Kraush, a smile crept onto her face.

    It was the first time Dalia saw Bianca smile like that, and her eyes widened in surprise.

    ��Yes, it��s not just that.��

    Kraush likes her not just because she��s Bianca Hardenhartz.

    Sure, her looks might y a part.

    But she knew that Kraush valued the bond they had built over time.

    That��s why she cherished Kraush the most.

    Bianca would do anything for him.

    Just as he likes her for being Bianca Hardenhartz, she loves him for being Kraush Balheim.

    ����Looks like you��re really loved.��

    Dalia chuckled softly.

    ��That��s right.��

    Proudly, Bianca straightened her back, puffing out her chest.

    The face of the white chick was brimming with pride.

    ��So, what about teaming up?��

    Dalia returned to the point, still ying the cute card.

    ��Honestly, I don��t think thebination of you and me is a bad thing.��

    Dalia was famous for her closebat power.

    Bianca��s closebat skills, utilizing precise strikes, were impressive but didn��t quite match Dalia��s.

    She had almost fallen victim to one of Dalia��s techniques in the past.

    Her specialty was chaotic attacks like the breath of a Ice Dragon.

    If Dalia took the frontline, Bianca could unleash her full potential.

    ��But there are individual scores.��

    The concern was the personal scoring system.

    ��I��ve thought about that a bit.��

    Dalia leaned in closer to Bianca, speaking softly so others wouldn��t hear.

    Bianca listened closely.

    ��Before we talk about individual scores, the examiner didn��t really rify how the scoring would be done.��

    ��True.��

    ��Yeah, the earlier statements were likely just to shake up the candidates. They mentioned possible low scores but didn��t specify how low.��

    ��So you think it��s all about contribution levels after all?��

    ��At least that��s my guess.��

    They were just statements aimed at stirring things up.

    The real situation might be far different, Dalia theorized.

    ��This is an exam. I can��t imagine the examiners would want to see us sabotaging each other to score.��

    ��That makes sense.��

    Bianca agreed.

    ��And the real issue is something else.��

    The earlier issues were just hypothetical concerns.

    ��How many candidates do you think can take down the assistant professor if two examinees team up?��

    ��That��s����

    Bianca nced at Kairan.

    Last year, Kraush had faced off against the Pirate Empress, Kairan, and supposedly defeated her.

    But apart from that one continued victory, other professors had never lost to candidates during their bouts.

    ��Word has it that this examiner isn��t Kairan.��

    One of the professors stood beside them, arms crossed.

    With a smug smile, this character was ted to be the examiner for this test.

    But both Bianca and Dalia felt something unsettling.

    They sensed that this professor was no easy person either.

    Hegun (�鄦)

    Ritly

    Anyone who fought with him imed it felt like battling a phantasm.

    When considering the professors in this unnamed academy, he was always mentioned as one of the strongest.

    Could they really defeat him at candidate level?

    ��So, defeating the examiner means we qualify for first ce, regardless of individual scores.��

    Defeating the examiner would fulfill the conditions for taking the top spot.

    ��And the only team capable of taking him down is you and me, Bianca.��

    Other students might shine, but these two were on a whole different level.

    ��What do you think? My proposal.��

    Dalia grinned widely.

    Confidence radiated in her eyes.

    ��epted.��

    Bianca agreed to Dalia��s proposal.

    She turned to nce at the audience where Kraush was seated.

    Locking eyes with Kraush, who had been watching her, filled Bianca with determination.

    The fourth exam, the battle against the assistant professor.

    She vowed she would win to secure her ce in the elite ss.

    �� �� ��

    By the time all the candidates had paired up, Kairan confirmed the teams were set.

    ��Ritly, you��re up.��

    With that, Ritly stepped forward and made his way into the arena.

    ��I��lle back victorious.��

    Despite his usual provocations and bad attitude, he turned serious when it came to battle.

    Kairan had confidence in him, knowing Ritly��s skills were legitimate.

    ��Now, does any team want to fight first?��

    At Kairan��s question, the candidates hesitated.

    They wanted to gauge Ritly��s strength, which showed on their faces.

    At that moment, two teams raised their hands.

    Kairan��s gaze shifted to them.

    One was Bianca and Dalia��s team.

    The other was Darkan Bardon, the first son of Dino Bardon, the Sea King from the Ten Great Lords.

    His teammate smacked his forehead.

    ��Darkan�� Did you forget to be cautious? Thest spot usually has the highest sess rate.��

    ��First ce is always important!��

    Despite hispanion��s reprimand, Darkan showed no sign of pulling back.

    With a heartyugh, he pointed at Dalia��s team.

    ��We��ll go first. You can take the next turn.��

    ��We aren��t passing that to you!��

    Dalia shot back, unimpressed.

    Kairan, surprised that two groups wanted to go first, couldn��t help but smile.

    The new batch had some pretty interesting candidates.

    ��Alright, both teams, step forward, and one member from each teame to the front.��

    With Kairan��s directive, the squabbling Dalia and Darkan moved forward.

    Kairan covered her ears with her hands.

    ��Each of you should tell me one choice: rock, paper, or scissors.��

    If high-perception yers shed, they��d end up wasting energy in rock-paper-scissors.

    So, Kairan had purposely set it up this way for randomness.

    ��Dalia Junon, you��re up.��

    She stepped forward at Kairan��s call, and after she whispered her choice, Darkan was also called to reveal his.

    Nodding, Kairan addressed everyone waiting.

    ��Darkan Bardon and Eblens Olia, step into the arena.��

    ��Let��s go!��

    Darkan raised his fists high in triumph.

    In contrast, Eblens, his teammate, sighed deeply as he covered his face.

    He thought it was all his fault.

    Dalia returned to Bianca with no regrets.

    Noticing Dalia��s reaction, Bianca slyly asked.

    ��What did you choose?��

    Hearing Bianca��s question, Dalia stuck her tongue out yfully.

    ��I just told them I��ll forfeit the first match.��

    After all that boasting, she dered her forfeit.

    As Bianca raised her brows in disbelief, Dalia brushed her hair back.

    ��There��s no point in fighting first, right?��

    If Dalia hadn��t stepped up, Eblens, Darkan��s friend, would have surely tried to stop him.

    But once Dalia stepped in, it became a matter of pride for Darkan.

    Knowing how stubborn Darkan was, Eblens recognized he wouldn��t be able to hold him back now.

    Thus, Dalia had dered her forfeit.

    ��It��s a good idea to get a feel for how the other fights.��

    People thought she was bold, yet she showed a cunning side.

    Bianca thought Dalia was unpredictable.

    ��Good job.��

    In fact, that was a smart move.

    Maximizing win chances was the best strategy.

    ��Alright, examiner, let��s battle!��

    Meanwhile, Darkan climbed into the arena alongside Eblens.

    He swung his enormous hand axes with a fiery conviction.

    Ritly, however, remained unfazed, checking his sword.

    He then looked at the two who stood before him.

    ��The win condition is simple: admit defeat or be incapacitated.��

    ��Simple enough! Eblens, we��ll triumph.��

    ��Not as simple as it seems.��

    Eblens spoke cautiously, building his momentum quietly.

    Meanwhile, Kairan positioned herself between the two teams to referee.

    ��Ready.��

    As she signaled to prepare, Darkan and Eblens assumed their stances at the same time.

    Their specialty was all-out speed attacks.

    Having trained together since childhood, they might even be the most advantageous in thispetition.

    ��Start.��

    With thatmand, Darkan and Eblens leaped simultaneously.

    Darkan took the right while Eblens moved to the left, opting for a dual assault.

    In front of them, Ritly calmly released a breath and stepped forward.

    At that moment, the two candidates briefly believed Ritly��s de had stretched out.

    ng!

    Darkan��s axes and Eblens��s sword collided with Ritly��s de, forcing them to stagger back.

    Both Darkan and Eblens felt the intense jolt from their weapons.

    In that brief moment, he had canceled out their simultaneous attacks effortlessly and with extraordinary force.

    ��That just now����

    Dalia, watching from afar, also wore a look of astonishment.

    Ritly stood calm and unmoved, gazing at them with prating eyes.

    Sweat beads gathered by the temples of Darkan and Eblens.

    This exam certainly didn��t seem easy at all.

 Chapter 262

    ### Chapter: 262

    Darkan and Eblens.

    Among those gathered for the entrance exam at Rahern Academy, the synergy between these two friends was undeniably the best.

    In front of them stood��

    The assistant professor, Ritly, facing them alone.

    The faces of Darkan and Eblens were drenched in cold sweat.

    It was as if the nickname ��Hegun�� wasn��t just for show.

    Every coordinated attack from the duo failed to prate his defenses.

    ��Kraush, that assistant professor is tough,��

    At that moment, Haring, who had been watching the fight, struck up a conversation with Kraush.

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush agreed with Haring��s assessment.

    Ritly was a powerhouse on the same level as the Pirate Empress Kairan.

    Someone just starting to make a name for themselves had no chance against him.

    Ritly waspletely dominating both Darkan and Eblens.

    ��Since the fight began, he hasn��t budged from that spot.��

    Even amidst Darkan and Eblens��s fierce assaults, Ritly remained firmly nted.

    With simple movements, he interrupted their attacks while inserting strikes that could have been fatal.

    This showcased the stark difference in their skills.

    ��Ritly��s secret technique, Illusory Lantern (������K).��

    The reason he could maintain this fighting style was due to that technique.

    Though he was alone, he was not truly by himself.

    The identical image left in his wake attacked alongside him.

    Inrge group battles, Ritly��s abilities shone especially bright.

    ��While Darkan and Eblens may be the best among the third-year students,��

    They couldn��t possibly surpass Ritly, who could multitask so effectively.

    ��Gah!��

    As evidence of this, it was Eblens who first hit the ground after failing to break through Ritly.

    He seemed heavily battered and couldn��t get up immediately after rolling around.

    Ritly had no intention of going easy on him.

    When heunched his next attack, Darkan urgently had to cover the gap left by Eblens.

    ��D-Darkan, I��m fine, so!��

    ��Stop, just hang on!��

    Eblens insisted on defending himself instead of relying on Darkan, but he had no choice but to pour everything into protecting Eblens and shed with Ritly.

    The oue was predictable.

    Though Darkan desperately used his two-handed axes to confront Ritly, his body eventually reached its limit.

    Boom!

    Darkan copsed, having allowed one of Ritly��s attacks to hit him.

    His body was riddled with injuries as hey there, eyes rolled back in unconsciousness.

    In the meantime, Eblens somehow managed to recover and attempted to attack, yet��

    He too fell beside Darkan.

    Ritly took a moment to catch his breath, returning his sword to his waist.

    After all the effort, Darkan and Eblens couldn��t even leave a scratch on him.

    ��Assistant Professor Ritly wins.��

    After witnessing the sight, Professor Kairan confirmed Ritly��s victory.

    There was a hint of scorn in her eyes.

    Ritly had gone out of his way to create an overwhelming situation, defeating both candidates perfectly.

    ��If you keep this up, you won��tst long,��

    ��Just for the first match; no need to worry about it, senior.��

    It was a type of intimidation tactic.

    Since he said that, Kairan decided to stop prodding him.

    As he imed, the intimidation had been sessful.

    Most of the candidates changed to tense expressions.

    Darkan and Eblens had made names for themselves, and seeing them thoroughly crushed like that��

    It was no surprise that others couldn��t help but feel anxious.

    However, only those who believed their skills weren��t enough felt that way.

    Some candidates were sparkling with confidence.

    ��Next is us, right?��

    A girl brimming with confidence stepped forward.

    That girl was Dalia Junon.

    Daughter of the Junon family.

    And alongside her was Bianca Hardenhartz.

    Known as Kraush��s fianc��e, she was the flower of the Hardenhartz family.

    Earlier, Dalia had boldly dered she would forfeit the first match.

    She had surely calcted that Ritly wouldn��t hold back for the first match and would exert full pressure.

    What a clever little girl.

    ��And then there��s Bianca.��

    Kairan nced at Bianca, who stood beside Dalia.

    Bianca had temporarily put her ring away, preparing for battle.

    From the moment Ritly��s fight began, she had been focused.

    Even though she was someone who defeated Dalia, not a hint ofcency showed in her eyes.

    She was coldly evaluating the situation, absorbing information without an ounce of arrogance.

    ��No wonder she��s the fianc��e of a certain someone.��

    Their actions were strikingly simr.

    Back during the entrance exam, Kraush had pretended to be arrogant to deceive Kairan, yet in reality, he possessed no arrogance at all.

    Bianca, too, seemed free from vanity about her own skills, focusing instead on how to defeat her opponent.

    Whether she inherited it from her fianc�� or if this was her natural disposition, one thing was certain��

    The concept ofcency was far removed from both of them.

    ��If the two fianc��s team upter����

    It seemed a rather fearsomebination might emerge.

    ��Let��s go!��

    At that moment, Ritly announced the next match.

    Kairan cast a quick nce at Ritly.

    It was clear he knew that today��s test would be the toughest and most intricate of them all.

    His decision to continue the exam before the heat from the previous bout dissipated showed his resolve.

    ��Dalia Junon and Bianca Hardenhartz��s team,e up.��

    Following his call, Kairan summoned the two to the arena.

    Dalia confidently sauntered into the arena, and as Bianca followed suit, Kairan raised his hand.

    ��Bianca, as mentioned earlier, I��ll take the front.��

    While this was happening, Dalia spoke to Bianca.

    Having experienced Dalia��s swordsmanship firsthand, Bianca knew she could trust her with the front lines.

    So, Bianca nodded slowly.

    ��Just give me your strongest attack.��

    The powerful strike that had decimated Dalia before.

    With that request, a chilling aura emitted from Bianca��s body.

    ��If I get caught up, it��s not my fault.��

    ��Hehe, you better deliver!��

    To topple that monstrous assistant professor.

    ��The second match willmence.��

    With those words, Kairan��s arm dropped.

    As soon as the battle began, Ritly took his stance.

    For some reason, Dalia stood silently in ce.

    Seeing this, Ritly furrowed his brow.

    Why was she suddenly standing there, boasting about rushing in?

    In that moment of confusion, Ritly noticed Bianca was gathering power for the fight.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, behind her, the Ice Dragon, Kryma, had appeared.

    The breath building up in Kryma��s mouth was nothing ordinary.

    When Ritly nced between Bianca and Dalia, he stifled augh.

    ��Buy some time.��

    Dalia needed to stall for Bianca to umte her strength.

    Yet there was no reason for her to recklessly charge at Ritly.

    All she needed to do was bide her time.

    The fact that Dalia, who looked like she might jump in any second, stood still and thus saved energy while taking the time was quite clever.

    ��Hah.��

    With an exasperated sigh, Ritly stepped forward.

    If she wanted toe out cunning, he��d just have to crush those ambitions.

    The moment Ritly kicked off the ground, Dalia alsounched herself forward.

    She swiftly drew her sword, standing ready before Ritly with a fierce determination.

    ng!

    The sound of their swords shing echoed loudly.

    As their des met, an image of Ritly sprang forth like smoke from his waist.

    Illusory Lantern (̓����K).

    The flickering illusion held the same sword as Ritly.

    Two Ritleys coexisted as one.

    As Dalia��s sword shed with Ritly��s true self, the illusory sword took the opportunity to strike at the opening left by Dalia.

    Just as the illusory sword was about to make contact with her shoulder��

    Dalia twisted with the moonlight aura around her.

    Moonlight Divine Sword (�¹���).

    The de infused with moonlight bent and struck, narrowly deflecting the illusory sword with near light-speed.

    ng!

    The Moonlight Divine Sword cuts through all magical attacks.

    Ritly��s Illusory Lantern, an extraordinary power akin to an ability.

    Because of that, as it met Dalia��s Moonlight Divine Sword, Ritly��s illusionary sword failed to exert its force and shattered like fragile ss.

    Dalia instantly seized that momentum, redirecting the sword to strike at Ritly himself.

    ��Looks like she��s not wasting time.��

    Ritly thought as he prepared to parry the descending de.

    Dalia wasn��t trying to buy time for Bianca.

    Rather, she was determined to take down Ritly herself, pouring excessive power into her attack.

    Arrogant? Perhaps, but given her strength, it made sense.

    Dalia��s fierce onught was heavier and rougher than either of the two before her.

    Moreover, her unpredictable swordy sometimes bewildered even Ritly.

    She moved with remarkable agility, resembling a skillful performer.

    In the meantime, Bianca silently observed, having summoned the Ice Dragon.

    The unnatural energy emanating from her was unsettling.

    ��Quick and decisive.��

    Determined, Ritly��s aura surged.

    As a fearsome energy enveloped Dalia, he unleashed dozens of illusory figures simultaneously.

    Illusory Lantern (̓����K).

    Tri-Form (��ʽ).

    Many Illusions (������K).

    Dozens of swords charged towards Dalia in unison.

    But Dalia was already aware of Ritly��s intent for a fast resolution.

    She had no intention of being struck down.

    Thus, her aura surged, and her sword gave off a scattering of moonlight.

    Moonlight Divine Sword (�¹���).

    Quad-Form (��ʽ).

    Moonlight Quick Thrust (�¹���).

    The moonlight-imbued sword shot up like ws of a beast.

    Flying at a speed so swift it was hard to track with the eye, Dalia��s sword pierced all of Ritly��s illusions in an instant.

    The Moonlight Divine Sword was a natural enemy to Ritly��s illusions.

    It was that moment Ritly��s illusory figures were thoroughly pierced by Dalia��s Quick Thrust.

    ng!

    At that instant, one of the illusions abruptly shielded Dalia��s de trajectory.

    Dalia��s eyes widened in surprise.

    It was no wonder since Ritly��s illusions were supposed to be powerless against the Moonlight Divine Sword.

    The shock of her de being blocked left her bewildered.

    But soon she realized the reason.

    ��The real one!��

    It was Ritly himself who blocked Dalia��s de that aimed to pierce through the illusions.

    Having hidden within the illusions, he himself had thwarted her attack.

    Since Dalia��s sword had been halted midway��

    The remaining illusions unleashed their swords upon her.

    Dalia anticipated a counter but Ritly��s de was relentless.

    ��Tsk.��

    Catching on to Ritly��s trick, Dalia relinquished her sword and swiftly stepped back.

    Swish!

    Moments after, the illusory swords passed through the space she had just upied.

    If her reaction had been even a fraction slower, she would have been cut down.

    However, the cost of stepping back from her sword was substantial.

    As Ritlyunched a forward kick without hesitation, Dalia failed to readjust her stance in time.

    Dull impact!

    The force of that kick sent Dalia tumbling toward the edge of the arena.

    That, in turn, created an opportunity for Ritly.

    He had no intention of finishing off Dalia and stooped forward instead to confront Bianca.

    In front Ritly lunged toward Bianca, who stood quietly with her eyes closed.

    Despite the impending danger, she maintained impressive focus.

    But that was about to change.

    Just as Ritly raised his sword to strike down on Bianca��

    ng!

    His descending sword met something mid-air and was briefly deflected.

    Ritly realized toote that what had blocked his de was Dalia��s.

    As she was rocketed away by Ritly��s kick, Dalia had kicked her own sword towards Ritly.

    That calcted move was almost at a skillful level.

    As a result, Ritly��s blow was momentarily stalled.

    And that brief moment created enough space to alter the course of the battle.

    Droplets��

    With blood streaming from Bianca��s nose and her emerald eyes wide open, she was now awake.

    The chill in her aura was far more intense than what Dalia had experienced in the previous trial.

    With a single devastating strike that pushed her to her limits��

    Drawing upon strength that seemed to echo an unknown source, Bianca pointed toward Ritly without hesitation.

    ��

    Ice Dragon Bianca��s

    cius Radius

    ��

    In an instant, a storm of ice engulfed the arena.

 Chapter 263

    ### Chapter: 263

    Plop!

    Bianca wiped the trickle of blood from her nose and gazed ahead.

    In front of her, the pristine white expanse of ice stretched out.

    The arena waspletely frozen over.

    Students below kept their distance, wary of being caught in any frosty breathing their way.

    Not just the students, but even the professors were hastily distancing themselves from the arena as well.

    In this situation, Bianca��s eyes slowly scanned the area.

    Inside the thick fog of ice, a soft crack echoed.

    At the sound, two daggers had already appeared in Bianca��s hands.

    Without a moment��s hesitation, she plunged the daggers into the icy mist.

    ng!

    With the sounds of ice shattering, a sword materialized in that very spot.

    What reflected in Bianca��s blue eyes was none other than Professor Ritly, his body entirely encased in frost.

    Cold air streamed from his mouth.

    He frowned deeply, shivering from the oppressive cold that clung to him.

    The chilling intensity was so strong it felt like it was digging deep into his bones.

    No way he thought he would be taken down so hard by an examinee.

    ��Her legs are barely moving.��

    It was clear her arms weren��t faring any better.

    ��What level of output is this?��

    At this point, even a six-star erosion type would struggle to endure a blow from her.

    The real kicker? She was only 15 years old.

    Her potential for growth was limitless.

    ��This goes beyond mere talent; she��s honed herself like a de.��

    On top of that, she was still throwing daggers despite her current output.

    Ritly noticed the dazed look in Bianca��s eyes.

    She was indeed nearing her limit.

    Though she was gasping for air, she had poured every ounce of strength into herst attack.

    Let��s correct that��this wasn��t just pouring out her power.

    She was forcing out everyst drop of energy, even the reserves she didn��t have.

    If she strained any harder, the aura she unleashed would likely go haywire.

    ��What kind of obsession is this?��

    Nheless, this was just an exam.

    Ritly found it bizarre that she was pushing herself so hard for something like this.

    But he was the examiner.

    ��The test isn��t over yet.��

    Ritly promptly swung his sword to deflect Bianca��s daggers.

    As expected, Bianca��s weakened daggers were easily swatted aside.

    She no longer had the strength to hold onto her weapons.

    Ritly wasn��t doing much better, but as someone who had earned the nickname ��the Undying de,�� his body was well-ustomed to battle.

    Just as he forced his body into motion to strike at Bianca��

    Bianca��s outfit��s inner lining suddenly unfolded.

    And what appeared before Ritly��s eyes was an ice fox.

    In the fox��s mouth was an ice sphere, crystal clear.

    ng!

    Then, the ice sphere began bursting apart.

    Soon, it was shooting sharp ice shards in all directions.

    Ritly swiftly pulled back his sword and unleashed Illusory Lantern.

    The illusions around him began swatting away the flying shards of ice just as Riitly reset his stance.

    But��

    Whack! Crash!

    Despite Ritly��s illusions blocking some shards, Bianca charged at him, the glint of determination in her eyes.

    She grasped her daggers reversed in her hands, reflecting only the hope of victory with her blue gaze.

    Bianca��s hands were freezing cold, gripped tightly around the daggers.

    Determined not to let go.

    She was plunging the daggers downward using just the strength of her arms.

    There��s no escape.

    She sacrificed her flesh to seize the bone.

    This was Bianca��s intense obsession toward victory.

    Even Ritly felt overwhelmed by her fierce desire to win.

    Bianca surged faster than Ritly��s ability to unleash his illusions.

    Ritly quickly attempted to retreat.

    But Bianca��s daggers were already at his vicle.

    Ritly sensed the chill of impending defeat sending shivers down his spine.

    Slip!

    Fortune took a turn for Ritly.

    The icy ground snagged at his shoe, causing him to stumble.

    Bianca had already run out of strength to adjust the trajectory of her attack.

    Swish!

    Instead, the daggers tore into Ritly��s chest.

    Though it was a serious wound, it wasn��t a decisive blow.

    ��Ah.��

    At that moment, disappointment shed in Bianca��s eyes.

    Ritly regained his footing and delivered a powerful kick.

    Crash!

    Bianca was sent soaring through the air, utterly exhausted and with no strength to respond.

    As Bianca tumbled across the ground, Ritly felt a jolting ache shoot through his leg.

    He looked down to find a thin shard of ice embedded in his thigh.

    Even while flying away, Bianca had managed to embed an ice shard in him.

    ��What is this?��

    Is this what it means to be a dedicated examinee?

    Ritly let out a heavy sigh as he watched Bianca copse.

    Click!

    But he forgot one crucial fact.

    While he was so focused on Bianca, there was another presence in the exam hall.

    Following the sound of approaching footsteps, he turned his head slowly.

    There, radiant under the moonlight, stood Dalia Junon, shining brightly.

    Despite an impressive output, Ritly hadpletely forgotten about Dalia.

    It wasn��t because she had some special talent.

    It was simply that Ritly��s instincts told him he would lose if he diverted his attention from Bianca right now.

    ��Hah.��

    Breathing out deeply, Ritly gathered hisst ounce of strength and readied himself.

    He had scoffed at Kairan, questioning how an assistant professor could lose to students, yet here he was, on the verge of bing a victim himself.

    ��This year, just likest, will be a bountiful harvest.��

    Thinking that the world was overflowing with talent, Ritly steeled himself for Dalia��s impending strike.

    ��

    In the haze of consciousness,

    A blend of voices echoed in her mind.

    Still caught in a sleepy daze with her eyes closed and her body feeling heavy and numb��

    But soon, a warm touch enveloping her head gently roused her.

    Slowly, she opened her eyes to find a pair of dark blue locks.

    It wasn��t always so, but now it was her favorite hair color.

    And the owner of that extraordinary hair was��

    Bianca Hardenhartz��s most cherished person.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��Are you awake?��

    At her call, Kraush responded.

    Upon hearing his reply, Bianca leaned into the hand that cradled her head.

    She adored this warmth.

    Though Kraush had imed to be the Lunar Body and exude a chill, to Bianca, it was the warmest thing ever.

    ��What a fuss over just an exam.��

    While relishing the warmth, Bianca shifted her gaze to Kraush��s words, which mingled concern and reproach.

    Kraush, who locked eyes with her, averted his gaze shyly.

    He knew all too well that he wasn��t in a position to lecture.

    It was a well-known story how Kraush had copsed after a battle with Kairan duringst year��s entrance exam.

    ��I just wanted to be with you, Kraush.��

    Above all, Bianca had a reason to give it her all.

    She wanted to be with the one she loved most.

    For that, she could do anything.

    Feeling the weight of her affectionate intentions, Kraush bitterly smiled and slowly patted her head.

    ��Yeah, you��ve really be strong.��

    Bianca had grown to a level where even Kraush was surprised. She had the ability to easily secure a spot in the Special ss as a second-year student.

    With just a few years of training, she had put in the sweat and effort to wield such power.

    Kraush, who was most aware of that effort, readily praised her.

    She no longer felt like a mere little white chick.

    ��How did the exam go?��

    Bianca showed no fear of the results in her eyes.

    She had given it her all.

    Having revealed every ounce of her strength, no matter the oue, Bianca was ready to ept it with calm.

    When Kraush heard her question, he pinched her cheek lightly.

    Though her baby fat was fading, it was still soft.

    ��After Dalia��s strikended, even in such a state, Professor Ritly faced off against her.��

    Dalia had needed to summon her Moonlight Divine Sword to endure Bianca��s earlier massive assault.

    Bianca had unleashed a blow so powerful that she hadn��t considered the potential fallout for her allies.

    Dalia, wanting to take down Ritly, had also brought forth her power.

    They had exhausted their strength significantly during the engagements.

    ��The exchangessted quite a bit, but Ritly was the first to kneel.��

    Dalia was indeed remarkable, but Ritly was still verypetent, second only to Kairan among the professors.

    In the end, after some struggle, Ritly had managed tond a decent blow on Dalia, but he had exhausted so much energy that he lost consciousness.

    It was simply a limit he reached.

    ��Victory belongs to you and Dalia.��

    Thus, the results were victories for both Bianca and Dalia.

    Ironically, both victors were sprawled on the ground, marking the second incident where an assistant professor was defeated during the Rahern Academy entrance exam.

    Thanks to this, the professors would now have to wrack their brains to regain their reputation.

    But from a student��s perspective, Bianca��s achievement was nothing short of exemry.

    Having listened to the entire story, Bianca remained silent.

    Then, she finally asked onest question.

    ��So, do I make it into the Special ss?��

    ��You��ll be the top schr of the Unnamed Department, at least. Special ss is a certainty.��

    Bianca fell quiet for a brief moment.

    Then she looked to Kraush and slowly extended her arms.

    When Kraush looked at her in confusion, Bianca swayed her arms slightly.

    ��Reward me.��

    No one expected to hear such a request from her.

    With a surprised expression, Kraush chuckled before he willingly agreed to give her a reward.

    He reached to embrace Bianca.

    But he underestimated her.

    In an instant, she wrapped her arms around his neck and brought her face close to his.

    ��Bianca?��

    When a flustered Kraush questioned her, Bianca simply grinned.

    That smile had a hint of teasing to it.

    In a move even Kraush couldn��t anticipate, she pressed her lips against his.

    The soft warmth filled her senses.

    And shortly thereafter, her lips slid away.

    ��Kraush, I��ve been very patient.��

    Kraush��s face was one of disbelief, and Bianca spoke while loosening her grip.

    She then held Kraush��s hand, only to let it go.

    When Kraush turned his hand, he found a ring resting in his palm.

    It was a ring identical to the one he had given Bianca as a gift.

    Kraush quickly grasped the meaning behind it.

    With the ring in hand, he slipped it onto Bianca��s left ring finger.

    A radiant smile lit up her face.

    But soon after, for some reason, her expression darkened.

    ����During the exam, a member of Lakradiyon approached me.��

    Arashizm Lakradiyon.

    Kraush hesitated as he recalled the person who had approached Bianca.

    ��And I also heard that you��re being targeted by Ixion.��

    ��That�� well.��

    These were things he hadn��t gotten around to telling Bianca.

    Mentioning it now, as she tugged on his clothes, he felt her grip tighten.

    ��I didn��t want to hear this from someone else.��

    ����I��m sorry. I��ll let you know sooner next time.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s apology, Bianca buried her face against his chest for a moment.

    ��It��s a promise. I��m your wife now.��

    Bianca spoke, now saying the word ��wife�� instead of just fianc��e.

    Seeing her slightly flushed earlobes made Kraush smile warmly.

    ��Let��s rest.��

    With that, he copsed onto the bed.

    In an instant, Bianca��s spirited breathing filled the air.

    A look of contentment washed over her.

    How typical of her to stir up a scene and then fall asleep alone.

    That��s so like Bianca.

    [Looks like the chick has grown into a sly fox.]

    Hearing the remarks from Crimson Garden, Kraush sighed, then rose from his seat.

    Despite being slightly dazed from Bianca��s sudden actions, he had matters to attend to.

    ��Lakradiyon.��

    The family known for exterminating world eroders.

    It was time to meet the member of the Lakradiyon family who appeared as a new student in this exam.

 Chapter 264

    ### Chapter: 264

    After chatting with Bianca,

    Kraush was heading somewhere.

    Yet, his sixth sense was subtly spread out around him.

    Before long, he suddenly stopped in his tracks.

    He had already sensed that someone was going to approach him.

    ��Show yourself.��

    As Kraush uttered those words, a boy appeared.

    A short boy with ck hair.

    His identity was Arashizm Lakroa.

    A member of the family known for hunting world eroders.

    As the boy revealed himself, a sinister wind began to swirl around him.

    Shadows flickered beneath his feet.

    This was the boy who had kept an extremely low profile during the entrance exam.

    It was clear he was hiding his true strength, now standing before Kraush.

    ��You��ve been watching me since earlier and circling around Bianca. What do you want?��

    Kraush opted to hide his knowledge about him.

    It was advantageous to keep information to a minimum.

    Arashizm let out an awkward chuckle.

    After warning Bianca earlier, did he just spill the beans as soon as he met Kraush?

    He underestimated their rtionship.

    Arashizm nced around before speaking.

    ��I��d like to have a conversation without world eroders involved.��

    At that moment, a strange gleam entered Kraush��s eyes.

    That statement hinted at attacking Crimson Garden and Ebsque.

    Kraush��s gaze remained locked on Arashizm.

    It could very well be an attempt to gauge whether he had ties to world eroders or not.

    ��You don��t need to beat around the bush. I didn��te to discuss your connections to world eroders. I already figured out your ties to the Undying August of Crimson Garden and Necromancer Ebsque.��

    But as Arashizm continued talking, Kraush felt the sincerity behind it.

    He really wasn��t interested in probing connections to world eroders.

    Then, even more puzzling was the question of Arashizm��s purpose as a member of the Lakroa family.

    [Step aside.]

    Then, from Crimson Garden, they announced their intention to withdraw first.

    Kraush figured he��d gather information when he was ready.

    The corpse rat that always waited in his pocket hung limply.

    Like Crimson Garden, Ebsque also seemed to have averted their gaze.

    ��So, you��ve set the scene the way I asked. What do you want to say? By the way, all world eroders need to be exterminated. So if you��re trying to spread the idea of killing everyone associated with them, I��m not interested.��

    Kraush revealed his annoyance, digging a little in his ear.

    As he kept watching Arashizm in that state, he eventually spoke.

    ��How much do you know about the Undying August from Crimson Garden, hmm?��

    At that moment, an unexpected question struck Kraush.

    ��Royal Dragon lineage, Undying? Isn��t that exnation sufficient?��

    Two phrases referring to Crimson Garden.

    The moment he mentioned them, Arashizm couldn��t help but chuckle.

    As if to say what he actually wanted to say was not just that.

    ��The Lakroa family has been chasing after the Undying for ages.��

    Long before Crimson Garden became active.

    Specifically, before Ixion teamed up and caused the world erode outburst.

    Crimson Garden had certainly existed before that.

    The Lakroa family had relentlessly pursued Crimson Garden.

    To them, world eroders were entities that must be exterminated.

    They couldn��t afford to sit idly by around potential threats like Crimson Garden.

    ��Therefore, we know one thing about Crimson Garden as a world eroder.��

    The secret of the Undying.

    ��Crimson Garden August maintains her immortality by absorbing the powers of her dying subjects�� souls.��

    However, the price for that was that her physical body remained in eternal slumber.

    The method by which she preserved her immortality, from many perspectives, wasn��t erroneous.

    ��And the first soul that Crimson Garden August is currently targeting is none other than Kraush Balheim.��

    And the moment he heard those words, Kraush began to chuckle.

    This time, it was Kraush��s turn tough.

    Arashizm stared at him, bewildered.

    What about this situation was so funny?

    ��Do you think I��m joking?��

    ��Nope.��

    From the perspective of Lakroa, it was clearly something to take seriously.

    Crimson Gardenmanded numerous subjects and was always enjoying immortality.

    All those who became part of Crimson Garden invariably lost their souls upon death.

    The Lakroa family had acquired enough evidence to deem Crimson Garden an immortal who steals souls.

    ��And in reality����

    Crimson Garden had indeed harvested the souls of those who became her subjects.

    That was an undeniable fact.

    However, there was one thing they didn��t know.

    ��There��s just one thing, Arashizm Lakroa, that you guys have misjudged about Crimson Garden.��

    They only regarded Crimson Garden as a ruthless world eroder.

    However, the royal dragon lineage Crimson Garden belonged to had always been obsessed with immortality.

    The Lakroa family, who��ve killed the most world eroders, must have known that well.

    Thus, they couldn��t grasp the truth.

    ��Crimson Garden August is someone who desires to abandon her immortality.��

    ��What?��

    At that moment, Arashizm froze,pletely taken aback.

    It was because it was something he had never considered.

    All royal dragon lineage was obsessed with immortality.

    As it was establishedmon knowledge, they had never given it much thought.

    ��You seem to be fooled by her.��

    Immediately, Arashizm had an inkling of why Kraush had said such things.

    ��All royal dragons have an obsession with immortality. In fact, we��ve seen the same circumstances with Crimson Garden multiple times.��

    ��About the souls of her subjects?��

    ��Yes, their souls are undoubtedly with Crimson Garden.��

    Hearing that, Kraush tapped his arms, resting them over each other.

    Then he tilted his head.

    ��And so?��

    ��What do you mean ��and so?����

    As Kraushid out a face that asked what the fuss was, Arashizm seemed flustered.

    The souls of the deceased had been absorbed, and now the target was Kraush.

    Why was he so indifferent?

    But Kraush couldn��t care less.

    ��I want to ask you one thing. Do you know what happens to the souls of humans who make contracts with gods?��

    Contracts with gods.

    And the skills they gained through those deals.

    People always viewed the skills granted by gods as blessings and revered them.

    Those who turned their lives around through such skills couldn��t stop singing their praises while alive.

    But Kraush knew better.

    What kind of toll the gods demanded from humans who had been granted skills when they reached their end.

    Very few knew about it in this world.

    Only demigods or those like Kraush who witnessed the fall of deities and reincarnated.

    The skills bestowed by gods were far from omnipotent.

    They were contracts, and unless the user reached demigod status, the powers were bound to be imed.

    ����What are you talking about?��

    Arashizm in front of him was equally unaware of that fact,

    Kraush smiled briefly.

    ��You would realize that there��s nothing concerning Crimson Garden that��s really worth worrying about.��

    Kraush had a somewhat grasp of the concept of souls.

    Having reached the world��s edge, he had seen and experienced countless things firsthand.

    Whether human or any creature.

    When one dies and bes a soul, time eventually leads to natural decay.

    And decayed souls would be absorbed by the world and transformed into the next existence.

    ��But that isn��t the case for world eroders.��

    World eroders were not entities of this world.

    Thus, even if they were to die, their souls were eternally regarded as foreigners in this realm.

    Their souls would never decay.

    Naturally, they would perish, but rather than decay, they were instead devoured by the nearest world eroder.

    They had no sanctuary after abandoning their own world.

    ��And that goes for the subjects who epted the power of a world eroder, too.��

    The subjects of world eroders wield upon dying the very powers of erosion during their lives.

    And gradually, those powers seep into the depths of their souls, eventually iming parts of it.

    What Kraush referred to frequently as the concept of a ��vessel�� was precisely this.

    So what happens when the subjects of a world eroder meet their demise?

    ��They don��t differ much from world eroders.��

    They be consumed by the world and ultimately devoured, bing a part of another world eroder.

    What might not bother one world eroder is an absolute no-go for Crimson Garden.

    She cherished her subjects immensely.

    Thus, Crimson Garden kept their souls.

    Not to see them consumed by world erosion.

    She had kept their souls to allow them to be reborn into the world someday.

    ��The number of Crimson Garden��s subjects is greater than you can imagine.��

    However, the majority of them had never received even the power of erosion from Crimson Garden.

    At best, they might lend her their eyes for a moment or employ temporary possession to gather intel.

    ��But the true subjects of Crimson Garden aren��t as numerous as you might think.��

    Those were the ones Crimson Garden had to bestow the powers of world erosion.

    When she stepped into their lives, she always asked the same question.

    ��Do you want to live your current life to the fullest?��

    When faced with a problem that couldn��t be resolved without her intervention.

    Should they meet their end, or even without a next chapter, should they continue living?

    Crimson Garden asked, and the subjects epted her offer.

    And those who emerged from that were her true subjects.

    ��As you said, Crimson Garden does live forever. Her immortality manifests through consuming souls.��

    But her subjects were not utilized for that.

    Before her body was cast intova during the regression, Kraush had personally confirmed the details regarding her consumption.

    ��However, the souls she consumes are her own.��

    ��That doesn��t make sense. If that were the case, Crimson Garden should have consumed her soul already and died����

    ��No, it makes sense.��

    Kraush abruptly interrupted Arashizm.

    ��Because what she possesses as her true immortality is the ability to restore her own soul.��

    And with those words, a glint of astonishment grew in Arashizm��s eyes.

    This was new information that even the Lakroa family was unaware of.

    Thus, Crimson Garden had no reason to covet the souls of others.

    Since everything was resolved with just her own, there was no need to crave for others�� souls.

    ��So, the idea that Crimson Garden has her sights set on me doesn��t hold any water.��

    A transaction with Crimson Garden.

    That was simply slipping away her immortality.

    There was no grounds for Crimson Garden to target Kraush.

    And even if he had no such info at hand,

    ��I trust Crimson Garden.��

    Kraush had faith in Crimson Garden.

    She was always the first one to dive in when an incident urred.

    She was Kraush��s colleague, his support, and his mentor.

    So, Kraush rxed his neck.

    ��But let me say this.��

    The one who had tried to sow discord among hispanions was undoubtedly unfriendly.

    The glint in Kraush��s eyes sharpened.

    Feeling the pressure of those eyes, Arashizm shuddered.

    Despite having heard of Kraush��s reputation, the intensity radiating from him left him feeling uneasy.

    In that perilous atmosphere,

    Kraush red at Arashizm and spoke.

    ��Why have you been using informal speech since earlier?��

    Our junior��snguage habits really leaves much to be desired.

 Chapter 265

    ### Chapter: 265

    In front of the corridor of Rahern Academy,

    Kraush and Arashizm were facing each other.

    Just a moment ago, Arashizm had heard those words.

    ��Why have you been using informal speech since earlier?��

    Arashizm mulled over Kraush��s words with a stupefied expression.

    It made sense; he never expected someone would nitpick like that.

    ����Is that really important right now?��

    ��Hey, you��re doing it again.��

    Clearly, this was bordering on nitpicking.

    And Arashizm figured out why Kraush was acting this way.

    Kraush had caught on to his intent in warning about Crimson Garden.

    Their eyes met, and Kraush shed a sly grin.

    That smile confirmed to Arashizm that his thoughts were spot on.

    Kraush took a step closer, and the aura of the White Dragon began to swirl around them.

    After shutting himself away for training, Kraush had absorbed even more of the White Dragon��s power.

    The rampaging aura surged with even greater ferocity than before.

    ��Ugh!��

    The moment he faced this crashing aura, Arashizm hastily nted his feet.

    At that moment, a blue shadow erupted beneath him, enveloping the entire wall.

    Kakakakakang!

    The sh between the White Dragon��s aura and the shadow echoed loudly.

    The secret technique of the Lakroa family.

    Blue Shadow (�iӰ�_).

    A skill simr to Umbral, wielded by Zodiac Cloria of the White Ghost faction.

    The simrity to Umbral was simple; that technique had previously been granted exclusively to the Lakroa family by a deity.

    But not anymore.

    The half-god Empress had a falling out with the deity, and thus the Shadow Deity ceased to protect the Lakroa family.

    Consequently, Umbral fell into the hands of Zodiac Cloria, leaving only Blue Shadow for the Lakroas.

    ��As expected, this guy isn��t a direct descendant of Lakroa.��

    While Arashizm was no slouch himself, he felt more like a distant branch of the family tree.

    Plus, Kraush knew only one direct line of Lakroa existed.

    And he also knew just how formidable the technique Blue Shadow could be.

    ��After all, that guy is quite a bit older than me.��

    So there was no way he could have entered Rahern Academy.

    But whether direct or distant, it didn��t matter to Kraush.

    What he had to do now was singr.

    ��Shadows are weak to fire.��

    He had to step on him for good measure.

    As Kraush said this and chuckled briefly, Arashizm felt a chill run down his spine.

    By the time he tried to retreat, it was already toote.

    The swirling power of the White Dragonbined with Kraush��s ck mes.

    It was apletely different turn of eventspared to the previously frigid aura of the White Dragon.

    What Kraush had attained through his secluded training.

    It was the aura of the ck Dragon.

    The heat packed within it was enough to ignite the shadows in the very realm they resided in.

    Whirak, Kwaaaaaaaaaaang!

    In an instant, the mes of ck engulfed and tore apart the shadowpletely;

    Arashizm was tossed about by the explosion.

    ��Cough, cough, urgh.��

    As Arashizm swallowed the smoke and attempted to rise, he realized a shadow had fallen over him.

    Kraush was standing there with his arms crossed, looking down at him quietly.

    Just that was enough to make Arashizm feel an imposing pressure.

    He already knew it, but to be this strong was shocking.

    Defeated without any means to retaliate, Arashizm swallowed hard.

    ��Let��s get to the main topic.��

    Kraush looked down at Arashizm and asked.

    ��You warned me about the dangers of Crimson Garden and what I should do to escape her grasp; what were you hoping for in return?��

    As expected, Kraush jumped right into questioning Arashizm��s true motives.

    The Lakroa were already aware that Kraush was linked to world eroders.

    Yet, they came here without taking any action, warning him instead.

    The fact that these extreme world eroder haters, the Lakroa, had made such a choice meant

    there was something to gain from Kraush beyond mere hatred.

    Arashizm clenched his fists as he realized why Kraush had acted so aggressively.

    ��He��s trying to seize control of the conversation from the outset.��

    Arashizm slightly bit his lip.

    He knew he was dealing with someone not to be underestimated.

    But he hadn��t anticipated that this guy would act so recklessly for his own goals.

    Arashizm briefly looked around, his gaze searching for a way to regain the upper hand, but a path didn��t appear.

    In this simple sh of will, he had been crushed down.

    If this escted into a fight, the oue was painfully obvious.

    The loser would simply have to capitte.

    ����I seem to have been very rude to you, senior.��

    Finally, Arashizm raised his hands, showing his intent to surrender.

    There was no reason to make an enemy of Kraush for the sake of future discussions.

    ��I��ve heard rumors that a world eroder named Ixion has been active recently. Did you know that?��

    Hence, Arashizm immediately dove into the main point.

    Kraush had anticipated the discussion of Ixion, so he nodded.

    ��Yeah, I know.��

    ��Of course, I figured you would, since you��ve had a run-in with them before, right?��

    ��Actually, it��s Sigrid who��s been targeted, not me.��

    Drawing from the information made public, Kraush lightly prodded, and Arashizm let out a hollow chuckle.

    ��World eroders are our specialty. Do you think we couldn��t see through that bluff?��

    While they failed to crack the case around Crimson Garden.

    Kraush chose not to mention that bit.

    Certainly, they had already known the information regarding Ixion and had been moving in response.

    ��And more than anything, the Lakroa family is currently cooperating with the empire to eliminate Ixion.��

    Then came the surprising revtion.

    So that��s why Arashizm seemed a bit more informed than usual.

    Cooperating with the empire was clearly the reason behind it.

    Ixion was an enemy threatening the entire world.

    The empire, now motivated by this incident, had no reason not to ally with the Lakroa, a world eroder specialist.

    ��Do you know why they are targeting you, Kraush?��

    Of course, he knew.

    Because they absolutely needed the Ignis he possessed.

    Reading the look in Kraush��s eyes, Arashizm nodded.

    The more he knew, the easier the conversation flowed.

    ��They will continue to target you, Kraush.��

    There must be a reason behind this obvious revtion.

    ��Are you suggesting I should hide before theye for me?��

    Kraush responded with disinterest.

    Naturally, Arashizm shook his head.

    ��No, soon the empire and the Lakroa will both be preparing for a full-scale showdown against Ixion. We��remunicating this to all the kingdoms behind the scenes through reliable sources.��

    The moment he heard that, Kraush��s eyes widened slightly.

    After all, this was the announcement of a full-on confrontation.

    But there was one major issue.

    ��A war with world eroders was always inevitable.��

    But the timing hade much quicker than expected.

    An early showdown meant unforeseen incidents could also arise.

    ����What��s the scale?��

    ��We n to summon the Sanctuary Knights and the Ten Great Lords.��

    And what a gathering it would be!

    Kraush slowly tapped his arms crossed in thought.

    ��Eliminating Ixion once and for all would indeed be a good thing.��

    In fact, Kraush had intentionally forced Ixion��s name into the light.

    He wanted the world to recognize Ixion as the enemy so they could rally together to eradicate them.

    Yet, there was an unease in this flow of events.

    After the Swordmaster was defeated by Charlotte,

    the cornered world eroders had made their final struggles in a frenzy.

    Those eroding powers intensified, dragging the world into chaos.

    ��Not every world eroder is a fan of Ixion.��

    However, they were all still a collective of world eroders, and they all knew of Ixion.

    ��In the previous cycle, world eroders banded together after Sera and Sigrid were assassinated, leading Braham to rampage and kill many world eroders.��

    As a result, the previously dormant world eroders, including the Swordmaster, rallied, and a great war between worldsmenced.

    Perhaps this gathering of world eroders could lead to the downfall of Ixion.

    If they witnessed the destruction of Ixion, those world eroders might shed their individualism and unite together.

    Should they face Ixion head-on, they��d inevitably suffer damage.

    And that damage would create openings for other world eroders to exploit for their own survival.

    ��The moment world eroders gather around the Swordmaster.��

    A great war with world eroders would be inevitable, and

    thest struggle of the cornered world eroders would erupt once more.

    ��Darn it.��

    Kraush felt a faint headache and rubbed his forehead.

    He��d felt this way before, but no matter how many solutions he conjured, it always led to the same results.

    Ixion had to be dealt with.

    But the manner in which he handled it couldn��t instill fear across world eroders.

    ��Is that even possible?��

    Even Kraush couldn��t see a clear solution right then and there.

    And as he pondered, one person came to mind.

    ��Aria.��

    Aria had failed to save the world.

    And that failure wasn��t just a one-time thing.

    Her methods had be colder and more detached.

    Perhaps it was so because, like Kraush, she had exhausted all alternative means, leading to the same oues.

    But for whatever reason,

    Kraush felt Aria��s image fading away.

    ��Has it been a few years since my reincarnation that I��ve started to forget?��

    Instead, a false Aria emerged in his thoughts.

    This was the one person Kraush identified as being dangerously linked to Abe.

    Perhaps it was time to start cracking open Pandora��s Box.

    ��You��re telling me this for a reason.��

    Kraush finally halted his thoughts.

    He couldn��t foolishly obstruct the flow of the world.

    Instead, what he needed to do was intervene and create the best possible oues.

    At that moment, Arashizm, listening to Kraush��s query, bowed his head.

    ��I need you to act as bait to lure Ixion out.��

    Bait.

    This too wasn��t unexpected.

    ��Ixion��s main base is still shrouded in mystery; they change locations regrly.��

    Ixion keeps moving their meetings to new venues constantly.

    And that��s still the case today.

    A member of Ixion and now the corpse of Ebsque, the Glow King, being brought to different locales was testament to that.

    Kraush had a decent grip on their meeting spots.

    But so did Abe.

    They were certainly kept under wraps.

    ��But there��s one day they��ll all have to gather, a day they absolutely won��t pass up.��

    That day would be when a golden opportunitynds in theirps.

    Who ys that role?

    None other than Kraush.

    ��Is this about taking them all down at once?��

    ��Right, if it��s not an all-out strike, they��ll act with even more cunning.��

    They have a certain ck Witch, the best in spatial abilities, among them.

    If they miss her, the operation could fail.

    But with Kraush present, the ck Witch wouldn��t easily escape.

    Kraush would be the card they absolutely must y.

    ��So, you��re suggesting I let myself get captured to draw them in?��

    Only then did Kraush start to piece it all together.

    The reason Lakroa had let Kraush slide despite being linked to eroders was that

    he was the prime candidate to act as bait against Ixion.

    Even if he died while being used as bait, since he was connected to world eroders, they wouldn��t feel any guilt about it.

    ��Seriously, these shadowy figures really take the cake.��

    Kraush glimpsed the madness swelling in Arashizm��s eyes.

    Even though he��d pressed him down with sheer force, the hatred for world eroders burning behind those eyes remained intense.

    Those born in Lakroa had long been conditioned to harbor a strong dislike for world eroders.

    Kraush felt no resentment for this.

    After all, despite everything, he was wielding power while shaking hands with world eroders.

    And above all, nothing felt more familiar to Kraush than hatred.

    A chilling smile crept across Kraush��s lips.

    Now, instead ofmenting his fate, he would seize this moment as an opportunity.

    The delicate bnce where both Lakroa and Ixion can��t easily make their move against him.

    He would hold onto that bnce, taking the reins in moving towards his advantage.

    ��The timing to strike at Ixion is mine to determine.��

    Crisis gives birth to opportunity.

    That was Kraush��s strong suit.

    ��Yes, they will definitely approach you, Kraush.��

    Once again, Arashizm reiterated the same statement.

    ��Do you have any idea when that might be?��

    Individuals in such positions couldn��t wait around all day.

    Kraush questioned as to when he would potentially get snatched, and Arashizm simply nodded.

    ��It��s an uncertain timeline, indeed. At present, the Demon King associated with the empire is researching an artifact that would enable you to instantly switch locations.��

    Kraush quietly listened to the story.

    Since they were working with the empire, it seemed the Lakroa were also putting some preparations in ce.

    They knew Kraush would need a safety mechanism in ce if he were to y the role of bait.

    But Kraush had felt something during his time in the Giant��s Forest.

    ��It was the world eroders sent by the ck Witch who arrived before the Demon King.��

    The Demon King got wind through Crimson Garden about Kraush��s location.

    But since the Forest of Giants was off-limits, it took quite a while to navigate that distorted space.

    In contrast, the ck Witch sent her world eroders well before the Demon King.

    ��The ck Witch possesses the advantage in the folds of world erosion.��

    The Demon King��s skills were impressive, but he was still outmatched by the ck Witch in this domain.

    Could the artifact he was crafting even function as intended?

    Kraush had to shake his head inwardly.

    The Demon King was too stubborn to ever ept such a fact.

    But since it involved his very life, he couldn��t just let it slide.

    ��I personally want to prepare some safety mechanisms too.��

    ��Personally?��

    Arashizm blinked in surprise.

    Of course, considering there wasn��t anyone better than the Demon King out there, he was caught off guard.

    But Kraush met his gaze with a smile.

    While the Demon King��s magic was outstanding, he was not the best when it came to artifacts.

    And Kraush knew indeed of a certain individual who sits atop the world of artifact crafting.

    ��There are those with talent in the special ss.��

    Additionally, Kraush had one specific individual in mind to solve his problems.

    Coincidentally, the person who could help him design the safety mechanism was rted to that individual.

    ��I haven��t yet undergone full transformation.��

    Despite his constant training retreat, Kraush still hadn��tpletely absorbed the power of the Dragon King.

    His body couldn��t fully ept that power yet.

    This wasn��t a problem that could be solved simply with the Four Seasons.

    And Kraush knew of a certain madman who could provide assistance with that.

    The Sanctuary of Stars,

    the Demon King,

    Terasius Jem.

    It was time he visited that madman.

 Chapter 266

    ### Chapter: 266

    After speaking with Arashizm Laktea,

    Kraush made his long-awaited visit to the Special ss Hall.

    It was a ce where individuals with exceptional talents in unique fields gathered.

    Here, there were people Kraush needed to meet.

    ��A magic tool that can transport me to where a threat arises?��

    The first person Kraush sought out was none other than a genius and entric in magic item creation.

    Rona Imblize.

    She was one of the individuals Kraush came to meet at the Special ss Hall.

    ��Yeah, I��d like to request some production help.��

    Rona raised an eyebrow at Kraush��s request, but soon, excitement shone in her eyes.

    ��Awesome! I owe you one, so this is a perfect chance to repay it.��

    However, despite her enthusiasm, there was a practical issue.

    ��Instead, I need a magic tool that exceeds the ck Witch��s spatial movement abilities.��

    ��Eek?��

    Upon hearing this, Rona��s eagerness plummeted like a lead balloon.

    After all, she had once been a ve to the ck Witch due to her brainwashing.

    Knowing the ck Witch��s skills, Rona realized that even as a genius in her field, creating a magic tool superior to the ck Witch��s ability was no small feat.

    ��Is that even possible?��

    Even Rona, who was always brimming with confidence, disyed uncertainty.

    ��So I��m nning to get better production conditions and additional personnel.��

    ��You��ve got something in mind, huh?��

    Seeing Kraush��s determination, Rona straightened up with a smile.

    ��Great. I��ll do my best with what I can.��

    ��Thanks, I appreciate it.��

    They��d passed the first hurdle.

    But the real challenge was yet toe.

    ��You just drop in after a long time, and this is what you say?��

    In front of Kraush stood a small girl with silver hair, ring at him with a sullen expression.

    Her name was Bioren Sedni.

    She was a fellow second-year student and the top girl in the Special ss.

    ��And let��s go see your father.��

    She was also the daughter of the Sorcerer King Terasius Jem and the world eroder Kekkeshis.

    Only Kraush knew that her realst name wasn��t Sedni, but Jem.

    She was the embodiment of the bloodline of both the Sorcerer King and the world eroder.

    ��Ugh, why the heck would I want to meet that guy?��

    Bioren scrunched her face up at the thought of seeing her father, Terasius Jem, who was nothing short of a madman.

    Just out of curiosity about what might happen between a world eroder and a human, he had forced Kekkeshis to produce a child.

    And Bioren, who was born from that union, had quickly lost her father��s interest.

    As a result, she had been almost entirely abandoned, and even Kekkeshis had fled, leaving her behind.

    Parents like them were nothing but objects of her hatred.

    They��d created her without any consideration and took no responsibility afterward.

    ��To start with, the first reason I suggested we go meet the Sorcerer King is to gain his cooperation in manufacturing magic tools to prepare for the battle against world eroders.��

    The moment Kraush conveyed his purpose, Bioren finally turned to look at him.

    She had received help from Kraush before to live as her true self.

    As such, she couldn��t brush off his words lightly.

    ��Wait a second, you had me create a barrier to avoid world eroders. And now you��re talking about preparing for a fight?��

    The brooch in Kraush��s possession was a Bioren-made barrier that blocked the eyes of world eroders.

    After working so hard to produce that barrier to dodge the ck Witch��s gaze, Bioren couldn��t wrap her head around how he was suddenly nning for battle.

    ��I��ve used the barrier you made effectively. Thanks to that, I bought enough time.��

    ����Did you intend to fight world eroders from the start?��

    Bioren looked at Kraush with a dumbfounded expression.

    Going up against world eroders was a death wish.

    Yet, Kraush showed no hint of fear whatsoever.

    ��Yeah, that was my n.��

    ����.��

    Bioren fell silent for a moment.

    Aplex expression crossed her face.

    Although she had never felt a mother��s love, her mother was a world eroder.

    Half of her blood was that of a world eroder.

    So, the thought of standing against beings of that bloodline tangled her thoughts.

    Kraush considered all world eroders as enemies, didn��t he?

    However, she soon realized that she needn��t indulge such feelings.

    ��Isn��t it the same with humans?��

    Even among humans, they aimed swords and spells at one another.

    Kraush didn��t treat all world eroders as enemies.

    ��I��m not even sure my father will meet with us if I go.��

    Bioren felt like just another abandoned child in Terasius��s eyes.

    She wasn��t sure if she could arrange a meeting.

    ��It��s all right. I��ve got just the right person here to spark his curiosity.��

    Kraush pointed at himself.

    Terasius was fueled by curiosity and exploration.

    And for him, Kraush was the perfect subject for research.

    How many people in the world could possess the powers of world erosion, aura, curses, skills, and the strength of the White Dragon all in one?

    Yet, Bioren reacted with disgust.

    ��You idiot, do you even know how insane that man is? One misstep, and you could end up as his test subject!��

    Bioren firmly tried to dissuade Kraush from this foolish n.

    But Kraush looked utterly unfazed.

    ��You don��t have to worry about that.��

    In fact, he looked almost liberated, as if he��d already experienced everything before.

    ����Why are you so confident?��

    The reason for his confidence was simple.

    Kraush had endured Terasius��s whims before.

    He had been a literal embodiment of a curse, and despite inheriting the powers of the Holy Maiden, he managed to maintain his form as a curse-bearer.

    To Terasius, that was undoubtedly a subject of high research value.

    ��I didn��t know he was the madman I was warned about.��

    He was the Sorcerer King of the Magic Kingdom, yet his demeanor was entirely detached from his position.

    Everything he did was solely to satisfy his curiosity and thirst for knowledge.

    Thanks to his genius in the field of magic, he managed to run the entire nation��s system through magic.

    Having been subjected to his reign, Kraush knew what kind of man he was.

    So, he gave Bioren��s shoulder a reassuring pat.

    ��You really don��t need to worry.��

    Perhaps he had been through more torment than even Bioren.

    ����You��re a strange one.��

    Bioren finally gave in, letting out a sigh, and nodded.

    ��Fine. You��ll handle it somehow, right?��

    ��And I��d also like you to help me with the barrier side for the magic tools.��

    ��What the��how much do you want to exploit me? Am I your servant?!��

    ��You��re not a servant, you��re a friend.��

    Bioren twitched at Kraush��s nonchnce.

    ��Geez, ��friend�� my foot!��

    With her face flushed, she turned around angrily.

    ��Make sure you prepare everything properly!��

    Ugh, what a tsundere.

    ��Preparation��s good to go.��

    Now, the only thing left was to negotiate with Terasius.

    Kraush gazed out the window of the Special ss Hall.

    If he goes now, who knows when he��ll return?

    Creating magic tools would take time.

    Besides, Kraush also intended topletely absorb the Dragon King��s powers with Terasius��s help.

    ��At least a few months, I suppose.��

    That meant he should at least be around for Bianca��s entrance ceremony.

    ��A day or so.��

    He had just talked about raising this year��s ceremony.

    It might be dyed a little longer, though.

    Kraush clenched his fists.

    He felt a twinge of regret about not being able to be there for her.

    After all, Bianca had waited a long time to be by his side.

    Bianca may not show it, but she was probably yearning for him too.

    However, for Bianca��s sake, he couldn��t take her along this time.

    In order for Bianca to grow, staying at Rahern Academy would be far more beneficial than following Kraush to Jem.

    He should really exin everything.

    [How pathetic. ]

    Just then, Crimson Garden threw a verbal jab at him.

    [Do you really think it��s just about convincing that one kid? ]

    At hearing this, Kraush unexpectedly fell silent.

    ����Should I think it over tomorrow?��

    How did thingse to this?

    Kraush was left with aplex expression.

    ��

    The next day.

    The entrance ceremony at Rahern Academy began.

    The newly admitted third-year students wore uniforms fitting for their departments, wearing excited expressions.

    It was only natural they felt thrilled to enter Rahern Academy, a ce that had nurtured countless talents over thest two years.

    As students began to flock to the entrance ceremony, some stood out among the crowd.

    These were the individuals who had made a significant showing during the entrance exam.

    ��It��s Dalia Junon.��

    Among them, Dalia Junon, who had knocked out an associate professor from the Unnamed Academy, was the most eye-catching.

    She stood by the entrance of the dormitory, seemingly waiting for someone.

    As some passing by looked on curiously at Dalia��s waiting stance, astonished whispers began to flow from within the dorm.

    Dalia��s gaze instinctively drifted towards the source of the murmurs.

    She anticipated who it would be.

    ��They��re here.��

    As she muttered to herself, pushing off the wall she��d been leaning against, a glimmer of white hair caught her eye.

    Just as she felt a surge of delight that the person she��d been waiting for had arrived, she was taken aback by an unexpected sight.

    The person she had met just days ago, who had worn a near-expressionless face, was now beaming with a bright smile.

    The sight of someone so engulfed in happiness was a first for Dalia.

    And she quickly realized why this individual appeared so overjoyed.

    It was due to the man whose hand she was tightly holding.

    A man with deep blue hair.

    Kraush Balheim.

    Her friend, Bianca Hardenhartz��s fianc��.

    ��I knew they were engaged, but����

    The fact that Bianca was Kraush��s fianc�� was a well-known story, as everyone in the world was aware of it.

    Kraush��s fame had brought the spotlight onto his fianc��e too.

    However, Dalia never thought they��d share such a deep love.

    This wasn��t a marriage arranged by their families, but one they had genuinely embraced due to their love for each other.

    While she was caught up in her thoughts, wanting to point out Bianca, who was fully concentrating on Kraush, Dalia called out.

    ��Bianca!��

    Upon the dyed calling of her name, Bianca turned to face Dalia.

    She realized that she hadn��t even noticed Dalia because she had been so focused on Kraush.

    This made her feel a tad embarrassed yet somewhat amused.

    ��So this is what it��s like to genuinely like someone.��

    With this thought, Dalia nced at Kraush.

    In that instant, she felt a chill run down her spine.

    ��What is this monster?��

    This man exuded an aura that made Dalia feel as if she were being crushed beneath a mountain.

    A sensation that prompted her to instinctively take a step back.

    He was someone her grandfather had expressed interest in��and now she realized why.

    Kraush was more formidable than she had anticipated.

 Chapter 267

    ### Chapter: 267

    Who��s the center of attention at the entrance ceremony of Rahern Academy?

    Even though Rahern Academy has just celebrated its third anniversary, the standout figure had already been set as a tradition.

    The star students of the Unnamed Academy.

    The first batch��s top student, Charlotte Balheim.

    The second batch��s top student, Kraush Balheim.

    These two were so legendary that it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to call them icons of Rahern Academy, boasting dazzling stories since their admission.

    Because of that, it was only natural that the foremost figure of Rahern Academy would be the top student of the Unnamed Academy.

    As this tradition took shape, of course, students were keenly aware of who the new top student would be.

    There were two candidates for the top student of the Unnamed Academy.

    They were the two who had taken down an associate professor during the final exam of the entrance exam.

    One was Dalia Junon, the granddaughter of the Sanctuary of Stars Emperor.

    Using the sword technique known as the Moonlight Divine Sword, she showcased explosive power and an innatebat sense, demonstrating overwhelming skill during the entrance exam.

    Countless swordsmen who faced her realized they couldn��t break through the wall of talent she represented and gave up on reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship.

    Dalia Junon was undoubtedly a figure of remarkable talent.

    The other candidate was none other than Bianca Hardenhartz, the fianc��e of the legendary Kraush Balheim, who was recognized as the top student of the second batch.

    With beauty so stunning it could leave anyone spellbound, her mastery over summoning magic wielded an unfathomable power.

    Witnessing her summoning dragon, Klima��s breath, called Glycis Radius from up close, everyone agreed that her mastery was undoubtedly among the strongest of the third batch of students at Rahern Academy.

    Now, with two formidable candidates vying for the position of top student, all the freshmen buzzed with curiosity over who would emerge victorious.

    Though Bianca had previously bested Dalia, it was Dalia who ultimately defeated the associate professor during the final exam, creating a tense atmosphere.

    As the entrance ceremony began, Dalia Junon, who was supposed to greet Kraush as a friend of his fianc��e, wore a sour expression, having no time to stress about the top student position.

    Entering the ceremony with Bianca, Dalia nced her way.

    Once Kraush stepped away, Bianca��s face quickly returned to its usual cheerful state.

    ����You really like him, huh?��

    As Dalia muttered to herself, Bianca��s eyes darted her way.

    ��Yes.��

    Without a moment��s hesitation, Bianca confessed her feelings for Kraush.

    Dalia found this incredibly fascinating.

    In upper-ss families, love usually drowned in a sea of intertwined connections, making genuine love almost impossible.

    Typically, prominent heirs had their fianc��es already predetermined for the sake of family benefits, marrying those of equal or greater status.

    Hence, Dalia had thought Bianca belonged to the same category.

    But seeing how deeply Bianca was genuinely in love with Kraush felt almost magical to Dalia.

    ��What is it about Kraush Balheim that you like so much?��

    As she spoke, her thoughts burst forth.

    Despite the rumors of Kraush being a dimwit in the past, his achievements had flipped that perspective entirely, casting him in a much more positive light.

    His looks, sharp yet refined, were typical of the Balheim family, and he was a prominent leader who stood at the center of Rahern Academy, boasting both charisma and exceptional ability.

    Barring his quirky personality, it would be easy for any girl to crush on him at least once.

    But Bianca seemed unconcerned about any of that.

    To her, Kraush��s aplishments didn��t matter at all.

    ��Because it��s Kraush.��

    Before aplishments, it was a pure affection for the person himself.

    Bianca had liked Kraush ever since his dimwit days, which was a hard fact for Dalia to believe.

    ��I think that��s enough for now.��

    Just then, Durandal finished his opening speech and stepped down.

    Following him was a man of significantly weaker physique, the vice-president, Eraodin Judith.

    ��Now, I will announce the representative students who excelled in their respective departments during the entrance exams.��

    As he said this, excitement surged through the eyes of the students.

    The names called would be those steering Rahern Academy into the future.

    ��Literature Department, Verita.��

    The first name called was the top student of the Literature Department.

    A skinny boy wearing sses walked up to the podium.

    To everyone��s surprise, amoner had snagged the top spot��unheard of in that environment.

    The murmurs of disbelief echoed throughout the auditorium.

    All the noble students, having been bred and educated as geniuses, bowed their heads in embarrassment.

    After all, being outperformed by amoner was more than a little shameful.

    ��Magic Department, Temarin Jem.��

    But soon after, all attention shifted to the next name announced.

    He was the son of the Sorcerer King, Terasius Jem, hailing from the Kingdom of Jem, one of the four kingdoms.

    The boy with silver hair gracefully made his way to the podium under everyone��s gaze.

    With a face to match his impressive lineage, he captivated the attention of the crowd.

    ��The Sorcerer King has a son?��

    ��I had no idea.��

    ��The top student of the Magic Department. Impressive.��

    The dormitory quickly filled with whispers at this surprising revtion since nobody had ever heard of the Sorcerer King having a son.

    ��Theology Department, Arj Irizum.��

    The representative of the Theology Department came from a famous pdin family.

    ��Special ss, Boa Croc.��

    Next up was a name from a renowned family in the Special ss.

    Yet none of these couldpare to the sensational spotlight that Temarin from the Magic Department radiated.

    Just as the next department was about to be announced, everyone��s expressions sharpened.

    The top student of the Unnamed Academy.

    Historically a position held by heroes in Rahern Academy.

    The hot topic for the all-day debate: who would fill that celebrated role?

    As the bell rang for the vice-president to announce the results, all eyes were glued to him in anticipation.

    In a tense silence that gripped the crowd, he spoke.

    ��The top student of the Unnamed Academy is Bianca Hardenhartz.��

    As that name rang out, every gaze in the auditorium converged on a single point.

    Inside the auditorium, all the freshmen set their sights on one shimmering figure.

    Amidst the crowd, there stood a girl who resembled a white flower blossoming in the snow.

    Her nonchnt eyes blinked once.

    In that moment, she silently captivated everyone��s admiration��her beauty was utterly overwhelming.

    ��It��s like a doll����

    One stunned student murmured, and others unconsciously nodded in agreement.

    ��Go on out there.��

    At that moment, Dalia, who had slightly adjusted to Bianca��s looks, urged her forward.

    Nodding, Bianca stood up and headed toward the podium.

    As she moved, all eyes remained fixed on her without faltering.

    As she finally reached the front, the vice-president smiled.

    ��The five before you achieved top honors in the entrance exams.��

    This was the pivotal moment where the five representatives of the third batch of Rahern Academy were established.

    ��

    While Bianca thrived amid the ongoing entrance ceremony,

    Kraush found himself at the Lion��s Order.

    The reason was simple.

    ��The third batch of Special ss members needs you to gather them, Kraush.��

    That was Charlotte��s order.

    The Special ss was run differently from regr students. Instead of going through standard training for the first batch, they were thrown straight into practical experiences.

    Just as Charlotte had previously selected members to form a group as their student leader, this time it was Kraush��s turn to undertake that role.

    After the entrance ceremony for the third batch ended, while waiting at the Lion��s Order to gather Special ss members��

    ��Who are you nning to pick up?��

    Kraush unexpectedly found himself being interrogated.

    ��Well, isn��t that already decided? Since Kraush has a fianc��e,�� a voice chimed in.

    ��Yeah, that makes sense.��

    To his left were former Holy Maiden, Astra Stigma Freeman; Princess Karandis of Poseus Kingdom; and the daughter of the Poison King, Haring Lagrain.

    ������

    Kraush stayed silent, observing the people before him.

    ��Why are you all so worked up?��

    In the far corner, the Fourth Princess of Ephania, Sigrid Ephania, was calmly sipping tea,pletely unfazed.

    Last but not least.

    ��Here��s your tea, Kraush.��

    ����Thanks.��

    Ririna, An��s dedicated maid, hade to serve tea in the Lion��s Order.

    Everyone gathered at the Lion��s Order shot sharp gazes at Kraush.

    As Kraush lifted the cup, he noticed, for some reason, the tea was hotter than usual today.

    This wasn��t something Ririna, who usually didn��t make mistakes, would do.

    Ririna quietly watched Kraush, urging him to drink.

    ��Looks like it��s brewed a bit too hot.��

    As he attempted to sip, Ririna whisked the cup away.

    Turns out, she was just being mischievous.

    ��Well, if you keep this up, soon enough, everyone here will be feeling the sting.��

    Once inside the ssroom of the Lion��s Order, Kraush had received attention all day, deciding enough was enough for mingling around.

    Now he fully understood why they were reacting this way.

    ��I already told everyone countless times that I have a fianc��e,�� he said.

    Honestly, it felt absurd that they were still sneaking nces and pushing boundaries.

    Kraush frequently stated he was engaged, after all.

    ��That��s not it,�� one of them retorted.

    ��What?��

    Contrary to Kraush��s thoughts, their frustration stemmed from a different issue.

    While Kraush looked puzzled, Astra shot daggers at his hand.

    At his nce, he realized a ring adorned his left hand��s ring finger.

    The problem was, they all had seen Bianca wear a simr ring on her left ring finger.

    ��That��s why we��re envious.��

    Sigrid grinnedzily after finishing her tea.

    The ring on his finger caused bitterness to blossom in the hearts of those around him.

    Seeing Kraush��s bbergasted reaction, Astra suddenly stretched out her hand.

    ��Give me one too.��

    She even took the initiative, red as a tomato, exposing her audacity.

    Although her face was aze with embarrassment, Astra realized she couldn��t run forever from reality.

    The stakes had risen rmingly high for her now.

    ��Astra����

    ��You promised you��d take responsibility! Do it!��

    As Kraush stared at her in shock, Haring beside him started fiddling with her hands.

    While Haring didn��t want to put Kraush in a bind, her burgeoning feelings were getting the better of her.

    The sympathetic gaze fixed on Kraush made it so he couldn��t voice any harsh words.

    Having been entwined with Bianca before, Kraush found himself unusually susceptible to Haring��s charms.

    ��Me too! Me too! I wouldn��t even need a ring! Just give me something!��

    Seizing the opportunity, Karandis raised her hand in a bid to get attention.

    ��Must be nice to have that ring.��

    Meanwhile, Ririna was polishing a teacup while smiling mischievously.

    ��I wouldn��t mind if you gave me one too.��

    On top of that, Sigrid yfully wiggled her left ring finger while shing a cheeky grin.

    What aplete mess.

    It was the perfect description of the situation.

    [ You rascal, trouble is brewing. ]

    The voice of Crimson Garden echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    [ The Sorcerer King personally came to Rahern Academy. ]

    Kraush��s expression stiffened.

    The next words he heard were undeniably shocking.

    The Sorcerer King, Terasius Jem, hade here himself, determined to seek him out.

 Chapter 268

    ### Chapter: 268

    The Mage King, Terasius Jem.

    After hearing the news from Crimson Garden, Kraush finally managed to slip out of the Lion��s Order ssroom.

    Thanks to the res from thedies, his neck felt hot.

    But Kraush couldn��t help but sigh.

    ��No matter how I refuse, it doesn��t seem to work.��

    It seemed he would have to make a decision soon, one way or another. He took a deep breath.

    ��More importantly, Crimson Garden, exin in detail.��

    Kraush quickly walked down the corridor, seeking more information from Crimson Garden.

    [ It��s exactly what I said. The Mage King has appeared at Rahern Academy. ]

    ��Under what circumstances?��

    Kraush was about to head to Jem immediately to meet the Mage King. But now that he heard the Mage King had shown up, he couldn��t tell if it was good news or bad.

    ��Most importantly, who knows what that lunatic might do at Rahern Academy?��

    He was certain the Mage King��s visit was tied to something intriguing.

    ��From the way you talk, it doesn��t sound like he came as a guest, but rather sneaked in, right?��

    [ Yeah, exactly as you��d expect from that weirdo. ]

    It seemed Crimson Garden had some acquaintance with the Mage King. With a click of her tongue, she exined how he had managed to enter.

    [ Right now, the top student among the freshmen is that Mage King��s son. ]

    ��Mage King��s son?��

    Kraush��s response was one of shock.

    It was hard to believe because the Mage King had no known sons.

    His only child was Bi Jem.

    Born from a Kekkeshis and the Mage King, she was the one and only.

    ��And the Mage King never really acknowledged her as his child in the first ce.��

    So absorbed in the Unnamed Academy that he hadn��t focused on the Magic Department.

    He had even asked An to let him know if someone showed up who reminded him of Abe.

    But who would have thought the Mage King��s son would actually make an appearance?

    [ I thought the Mage King might have done something outrageous again. ]

    Crimson Garden hadn��t returned with Kraush, so she was unsure if the Mage King truly had no sons, hence the dy in information.

    ��Wait a minute, Crimson Garden.��

    As Kraush pieced together the information he just received, he gasped.

    ��The Mage King��s son?��

    [ Yes, it��s definitely the Mage King himself. No doubt about it. He disguised himself using magic. ]

    Kraush��s face became incredulous.

    The Mage King, known as the greatest sorcerer in the world, is Terasius Jem.

    And now he has decided to appear disguised?

    In a world where only a handful could see through his true identity, there wouldn��t be many who could.

    Among them was Durandal, the Battle King at Rahern Academy.

    But even Durandal��s ability wouldn��t be enough to see through the Mage King, who had reached the pinnacle of magic, unless he focused entirely on prying into it.

    However, there was one person who could see through the Mage King��s magic beside Kraush.

    One other who had also reached the pinnacle of magic: Crimson Garden August, who was by Kraush��s side.

    ��If I had been alone����

    He might have had doubts about the Mage King��s child but never entertained the idea that the Mage King himself hade.

    ��This just became a headache.��

    Kraush ran his fingers through his hair, looking troubled.

    He had intended to meet the Mage King directly, only to find the guy was in disguise.

    What a load of nonsense this was.

    The bigger issue was understanding this man��s purpose for creating such a ruckus.

    ��That rogue is unpredictable; it makes everything even more unsettling.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue and sank deep into thought.

    He could approach the Mage King directly and have a chat. That option certainly existed.

    But if he gave away that he saw through the Mage��s disguise, he would most likely question how Kraush figured it out.

    So, Kraush thought the only way to prove that he saw through it was to bring up Crimson Garden as a card.

    ��There��s no need to risk it by haphazardly revealing that I��m connected to Crimson Garden in front of Heaven��s Sword.��

    The World Erosion was still an enemy of the world, no matter what.

    Plus, due to the ongoing sensitivity from the World Erosion, it was a delicate time.

    In the Empire, they had been turning a blind eye to connections involving Crimson Garden and Ebsque.

    Lactea was fine due to their mutually beneficial rtionship.

    ��But the Mage King, that lunatic����

    You could never guess where that guy might bounce off to.

    ��Taking a reckless step toward him carries too much risk.��

    The best course of action would be to lead the Mage King into revealing his identity himself.

    But he had no clue what that lunatic��s goals were.

    That made it tricky.

    [ What��s your n? ]

    When Crimson Garden asked, Kraush released a long sigh, his brain in turmoil.

    ��If I can just get close, I might have a deal I can pull.��

    Kraush was holding onto a card he could y for a transaction with the Mage King.

    It was rted to information about his lifelong aspirations.

    Using this, he would definitely be able to gain the Mage King��s cooperation.

    The problem, as mentioned, was finding a natural way to engage with the Mage King.

    [ Doesn��t that fit perfectly with the current situation? ]

    Crimson Garden��sment caused Kraush to blink in surprise.

    [ The kid also happens to be the top student of the Magic Department, which means he��s part of the Special ss. ]

    After hearing those words, Kraush��s body responded.

    Just as she said, the Mage King was now here under the guise of his son, having chosen the top spot among the freshmen of the Magic Department.

    He would have to follow the academy��s rules just like everyone else, even if he had his own agenda.

    ��Right, that makes sense.��

    Had Charlotte somehow foreseen this?

    How could she grant him the authority to select members at such a crucial time?

    A smile crept onto Kraush��s face as he moved forward.

    Let��s see if he can hook the big fish known as the Mage King.

    ��

    Kraush arrived inside the auditorium.

    Many members had gathered there.

    Each person had a different brooch engraved on their chest.

    The reason was that they belonged to different student organizations.

    ��All of them are familiar faces.��

    Just as Charlotte had given authority to Kraush, other organizations had bestowed authority to their own second-year members.

    Thus, all representatives present were second-year students.

    Kraush recognized many of their faces.

    Though not as prominent as Kraush, each had made their mark as second-year students.

    ��Lord Kraush!��

    At that moment, Kraush heard a loud voice calling out to him.

    Turning his head, he saw a man wearing the mark of the Yoheidan, led by Felray.

    Despite his brawny build, his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm as he bowed right away upon seeing Kraush.

    ��I��m Dolphron, representing the Yoheidan! Nice to meet you!��

    ��Uh, nice to meet you.��

    Kraush amodated Dolphron��s enthusiastic greeting, and he straightened up, his posture still leaning.

    He then looked at Kraush with shining eyes.

    ��I��ve heard about your achievements from the seniors of the Yoheidan, to the point my ears hurt!

    During the Hardenhartz incident, you stepped up to fight against the World Erosion to save the Yoheidan! We��re deeply thankful!��

    For some reason, the Yoheidan members were unusually warm when Kraush met them.

    They must have thought back fondly on those events.

    Kraush scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

    ��I was just doing what I had to do.��

    ��That��s right! What you had to do! I will definitely do the same, along with you, Lord Kraush!��

    This guy was overflowing with enthusiasm.

    Kraush felt vaguely annoyed by the overwhelming passion, making it tough to interact.

    He subtly shifted his gaze elsewhere.

    At that moment, he noticed other organizations�� representatives looking their way.

    Perhaps it was because Dolphron��s voice was so loud.

    Everyone had been keeping their eyes on Kraush since he entered.

    It was natural; he was the most famed figure in Rahern Academy.

    ��Can we have a quick chat, everyone?��

    Kraush calmed Dolphron and turned to speak to the other representatives.

    As everyone watched with raised eyebrows, he held up his hand.

    ��I��d like to take the top student of the Magic Department, Temarin Jem, as a prior experience for the Lions�� Order. Would that be alright?��

    The student representatives exchanged doubtful nces upon hearing Kraush��s request.

    However, their faces didn��t show much surprise.

    Instead, sighs, disappointment, and an odd hostility lingered.

    ��Sounds like you basically want to take away all of the prime candidates for the Special ss, just likest year, huh?��

    A figure stepped forward with a clear note of enmity.

    He was the representative of White Ghost, an individual named Bell Vandeskeman, who was also the second-ce student in the Magic Department.

    True to his White Ghost allegiance, he showed no goodwill toward Kraush.

    Despite news of Kraush��s engagement to the Empire spreading, he couldn��t take a friendly stance, given the fact that Kraush posed a significant obstacle to the Empire.

    Moreover, Kraush��s words were things that shouldn��t be casually overlooked by other student organizations.

    ��Giving up the Magic Division, will you?��

    The second-year studentspete to secure as many outstanding candidates as possible.

    For them, such an audacious statement was beyondprehension.

    Of course, they had been earnestly told to bring back as many talents as possible to the seniors.

    While it was certain the top student of the Unnamed Academy would inevitably go to the Lions�� Order, hearing a im to take the top student of the Magic Department was an outrageous affair.

    Kraush fell silent for a moment, deep in thought.

    His argument was certainly valid.

    This was, without question, an atrocious act by the Lions�� Order.

    Of course, the other student organizations would have grievances regarding it.

    Kraush could agree to that.

    But Bell had misjudged two things.

    ��So what?��

    ��What?��

    At Kraush��s question, Bell froze in astonishment.

    After all, he never thought Kraush would respond like this.

    ��This really is a heinous act, so what do you n to do about it?��

    Kuung!

    In that moment, a menacing aura emanated from Kraush, consuming the atmosphere.

    The auditorium��s ambiance shifted dramatically, and the other representatives instinctively held their breath.

    They felt a tightening at their throats as cold sweat dripped down their backs.

    And Bell, struck head-on by that aura, began to pale visibly.

    As mentioned earlier, Bell had misjudged two things.

    Kraush, despite his reputation, was incredibly shameless and reckless.

    ��And can you stop me from doing it?��

    Kraush was far stronger than Bell imagined.

 Chapter 269

    ### Chapter: 269

    Bell Vandeskeman, the top student of the Magic Department��s second year.

    He stood quietly before Kraush, feeling the absurdity of his situation but daring not open his lips to voice that absurdity.

    The pressure emanating from Kraush was tightening around him like a noose.

    ��You know, the founder of Rahern Academy, Chancellor Durandal, often says something.��

    Kraush loosened his cor in front of Bell, ready for a fight at any moment.

    ��If you want to share your opinion, prove it with strength.��

    Power isw.

    In this world, if you wanted to voice your opinion, you��d better have the strength to back it up.

    ��Are you going to prove it?��

    As he rxed his pressure, Kraush asked Bell, questioning whether he had the power to overturn this absurdity.

    Bell��s face flushed red.

    His pride had taken a hit.

    Yet, despite that damaged pride, hecked the courage to challenge a fight he was sure to lose.

    Bell dropped his head low.

    Seeing this, Kraush nced around and found everyone avoiding his gaze, flinching at the atmosphere.

    No one wanted to get caught in the crossfire.

    ��Haha, such spirit! That��s our Kraush!��

    Dolphron, who had approached, let out a heartyugh.

    Looks like no matter what, this guy views everything positively.

    Then, an uproar started.

    At that moment, voices could be heard from outside the auditorium.

    Kraush turned his head to see first-year studentsing in.

    Among them was someone who met his eyes instantly.

    As soon as their gazes locked, a bright smile blossomed on none other than Bianca.

    It��s not easy for someone to smile like that every time they see him.

    Kraush found himself unable to think of anything but Bianca��s smiling face.

    At the same time, another figure appeared behind her.

    A silver-haired boy.

    The true Mage King, Terasius Jem, who enrolled at Rahern Academy as the son of the Mage King.

    With an indifferent look, he surveyed his surroundings slowly.

    Then suddenly, his gazended on Kraush.

    Upon locking eyes, he tilted his head slightly, softly eximing, ��Ah.��

    In that moment, the corners of his mouth lifted softly before vanishing.

    For anyone else, it would have been too fleeting to notice.

    But for Kraush, who already knew the Mage King��s identity and had experienced it firsthand, an unsettling chill ran down his spine.

    ��That guy.��

    Kraush had no idea what Terasius��s intentions were, but he was certain of one thing.

    Kraush himself was included in whatever Terasius was interested in.

    ��I��ve drawn every bit of attention that could poke him.��

    Well, it only made sense; it wouldn��t be strange for him to take interest earlier.

    ��But it seems there��s a separate purpose for him.��

    What that purpose was, he��d have to find out in due time.

    ��Regardless, if they��re interested, I��ll just use it to my advantage.��

    Let the mind games begin.

    *

    After Kraush dered he would take the top student of the Magic Department with him, none of the student representatives dared to move rashly.

    Even the first years couldn��t do anything against Kraush.

    Among the second years, there were practically no rivals to Kraush.

    Thus, he could smoothly take the Mage King��s son.

    ��Temarin Jem, Bianca Hardenhartz.��

    The name used at Rahern Academy is Temarin Jem.

    And after dering he would take the top student from the Magic Department, the rest of the students ceased their attention on the Unnamed Academy��s top student, Bianca.

    This allowed Kraush to bring both of them along without any objections.

    Since he had acquired the two brilliant students, he willingly handed the rest over to other groups.

    Right now was not the time to be greedy for talent.

    ��Most importantly.��

    Kraush looked at the students watching him with starry eyes.

    The Lion��s Order had only taken the top two students.

    That meant they were showing that only thepetent would be taken.

    This sparked a desire for ambition in the first-years.

    As if they were looking to enter the final trial of the Lion��s Order.

    After all, they were all stirred into amitment to grow strong and join the Lion��s Order.

    ��Well, that��s quite a political maneuver.��

    Indeed, this was not a move that the inexperienced peers could attempt carelessly.

    ��Let��s go, both of you.��

    Kraush nced at the two, and they followed behind him.

    First, they needed to register temporarily as members of the Lion��s Order since they had just been selected.

    Of course, throughout the walk, all of Kraush��s attention was on the Mage King.

    Terasius appeared expressionless, staring nkly at the hallway windows, but Kraush sensed something lurking in his gaze.

    ��What is he searching for?��

    With a sense of unease, Kraush reached the entrance to the Lion��s Order.

    Noticing the presence gathered by the door, he sighed.

    Finally, as he swung the door open, everyone who had been huddled at the entrance hurried back to their seats.

    All eyes quickly turned towards Bianca when Kraush sidestepped a bit.

    Receiving a mix of emotions from everyone, Bianca blinked for a moment.

    Then, before he knew it, she pulled his arm and naturally snuggled up to him.

    Kraush, caught off guard by Bianca��s unexpected action, widened his eyes.

    She held herself tall, proudly asserting her presence.

    ��I am Bianca Hardenhartz, fianc��e of Kraush.��

    Everyone looked at Bianca with stiff expressions as she introduced herself.

    That simple introduction was enough to raise eyebrows all around.

    ��Haha, haha!��

    Only Sigrid struggled to suppress herughter, covering her mouth.

    That level of nonchnce must rank her the most carefree of them all.

    ��Long time no see, Bianca.��

    At that moment, An shifted the mood and greeted Bianca.

    He didn��t know her well, but he had seen her before.

    Upon receiving his greeting, Bianca respectfully inclined her head.

    ��Yes, long time no see, An.��

    ��You��ve be really pretty. Kraush will be thrilled.��

    Anplimented Bianca.

    ����I haven��t seen you in a long time either, Bianca.��

    Astoria chimed in as well.

    She stared intently at the arm that Bianca was clinging to.

    ��Me too.��

    Bianca merely tightened her grip around Kraush��s arm in response to Astoria��s gaze.

    In turn, Astoria raised an eyebrow before standing up and pushing her chair back.

    ��Shouldn��t this be a ss time? Maybe personal affection isn��t the best idea right now?��

    Jealousy dripped heavily from Astoria��s eyes.

    ��This isn��t a disy of affection.��

    ��Then what is it?��

    ��It��s just daily life.��

    ����Does that mean you act like this every day?��

    ��Yes, because we��re engaged.��

    On the flip side, an icy chill emanated from Bianca��s gaze.

    ��One is the sun, and the other the moon.��

    Sigrid watched the interaction, her eyes sparkling with delight.

    ��Wow, wow, doesn��t it feel like the ssroom just got steamy? Should we ventte a bit?��

    Karandis, sensing danger if she got involved, fanned herself and tried to change the subject.

    ������

    Haring, next to them, gazed at Kraush like a child yearning for candy.

    An quietly nced over at Kraush.

    He thought something was bound to explode soon as he quietly drew back his chair.

    ��That��s enough.��

    And just as expected, Kraush��s low voice echoed throughout the ssroom.

    ��What��?��

    In that moment, Astoria shot a nce at Kraush, halting her tracks.

    Up till now, Kraush had somewhat tolerated their antics.

    He never wanted to annoy them and rather figured it would be good to get closer for the future.

    If them teasing him meant they grew closer, Kraush had no qualms in joining in.

    But the situation started to cross the line.

    The chill between Bianca and Astoria,bined with the tension from everyone else, clearly made it a moment that couldn��t be brushed aside.

    So perhaps it was no surprise that his irritation had now manifested into clear fury.

    Astoria, noticing Kraush��s anger, blinked innocently.

    She had grown ustomed to his patience, never considering how it might affect him.

    Kraush hade to introduce his fianc��e, Bianca, to everyone.

    In this situation, it was uneptable to cause discord instead of weing her.

    So it was only reasonable for him to be upset.

    ��Bianca, everyone here will be yourrades and friends from now on. Don��t act like this.��

    Kraush��s first reprimand was directed at Bianca.

    Although he understood her feelings, she had taken the provocative stance first.

    As Kraush scolded her, she flinched and lowered her head.

    ����Yes.��

    She��s someone who always listens well, after all.

    There��s no way she wouldn��t change her actions moving forward.

    ��Astoria.��

    ��Ah, y-yes!��

    Kraush called out to Astoria, causing her to jump and stiffen up.

    Her flustered expression was typical of someone her age.

    ��I know you��re not normally the type to behave this way. You��re one of the most open-minded among everyone I know. You��re not the type to pick on someone younger than you.��

    Upon hearing this, Astoria��s gaze fell, looking remorseful.

    She had acted rashly, letting her emotions lead over her rational thoughts.

    ����I��m sorry. I was wrong. I��m sorry too, Bianca.��

    Astoria��s sincere apology brought a slight rxation to Kraush��s face.

    ��And Haring.��

    At Kraush��s call, Haring perked up like a cat.

    ��You��ve been too stiff around metely. While I appreciate your consideration, you shouldn��t make yourself ufortable. Just be yourself.��

    Haring��s eyes widened in surprise.

    It was unexpected for her to hear Kraush care about her feelings.

    Just as Kraush said, she had been suppressing her emotions, unable to approach Kraush as she usually would.

    If she even stepped close, her feelings would bubble up uncontrobly.

    So she��d been deliberately maintaining a distance.

    Because of that, things had be awkward between them.

    But at Kraush��s mention of it, she slowly smiled in response.

    ����Okay.��

    Kraush turned and gazed at Karandis.

    Eagerly, she seemed to anticipate him saying something.

    But to her, he didn��t have any words of advice.

    ��W-Wait, why isn��t there anything for me?��

    Karandis pouted, throwing a tantrum, but received no answer.

    ��Sigrid, you too. Don��t go overboard.��

    ��Okay, okay.��

    Sigrid raised her hands in mock surrender, signaling she��d tone it down.

    Kraush��s gaze finally fell upon Lirina.

    The moment their eyes met, she shrugged her shoulders nonchntly.

    It was her way of assuring he was understood.

    Having wrapped up the urgent matters, Kraush sighed with relief.

    This was perhaps something that needed sorting out at some point.

    He was fortunate it had happened now.

    ��Squeak.��

    A mouse from his pocket squeaked, but Kraush ignored it, turning his head aside.

    There was Terasius watching the situation with great interest.

    ����And here we have Temarin Jem, the top student of the Magic Department.��

    What kind of first impression did he have of this situation?

    Kraush felt a reluctance to imagine, giving onest introduction.

 Chapter 270

    ### Chapter: 270

    After a bit of amotion and introductions in the Lion��s Order,

    Kraush found himself in the Special ss Hall.

    Seated before him was none other than the daughter born from the union of the Mage King and the Kekkeshis.

    Baioren Sedni.

    Though her real name was Baioren Jem.

    ������What on earth are you talking about?��

    With her big sleeves still draped loosely, Baioren tilted her head with a hand resting on her chin, clearly confused by what she had just heard.

    It was a perfect disy of not understanding a single word.

    Kraush sighed and decided to exin once more.

    ��The son of the Mage King who enrolled this year is actually the Mage King himself.��

    Baioren stared nkly at Kraush, still not quite believing.

    Even after this second exnation, doubt lingered in her eyes.

    To be fair, Kraush might have reacted simrly if he were in her shoes and didn��t know the backstory either.

    ��I��m serious. You can go check for yourself.��

    ������I��d prefer it was all just nonsense.��

    Given how earnestly Kraush was speaking, there was no room for skepticism, even for Baioren.

    ��What is that guy thinking?��

    Although he was her father, Baioren was at aplete loss when it came to understanding his mind.

    ��No idea. But it seems I��m part of the reason he dropped by Rahern Academy.��

    ��What?��

    Baioren eximed in surprise, her eyes widening as she grabbed the cor of Kraush��s robe tightly.

    ��You told me back then that I wouldn��t have any problems getting out if I met that guy. That still holds true, right?��

    If not, shame on Kraush was what Baioren��s eyes were saying.

    Kraush nodded in an attempt to reassure her.

    ��Yeah, it��s still true. So don��t worry.��

    Though Baioren looked a tad skeptical, she decided to trust him.

    ��So, what are you nning?��

    Originally, she intended to head toward Jem, but now everything had changed.

    No matter how crazy he was, the king wouldn��t just blurt out his secrets while attending Rahern Academy.

    Doing so could lead to a national issue, after all.

    ��I was thinking of borrowing your strength.��

    ��My strength?��

    Although Kraush��s visit suggested a reason behind it, Baioren wondered if she could really help him uncover the Mage King��s true identity.

    ��First of all, you��re the daughter of the Mage King, after all.��

    ��That much is true.��

    ��Since you know the Mage King��s situation, you can approach him. Ask him if it��s true he has a son.��

    Baioren had a solid reason to approach the Mage King.

    Even though she wasn��t his biological daughter, blood is still blood.

    She well knew that he didn��t have any sons.

    If that��s the case, she could exploit that to pry into the Mage King��s secrets.

    While doing so, she could ask him, ��By the way, aren��t you the Mage King?��

    ��While I was talking to you, I arrived at a rather rming conclusion: could it be that he��s the Mage King himself?��

    With that conclusion made, she��d approach the Mage King again and dig deeper.

    Even if he stubbornly denies it, if Kraush mentions cards he could y to broker a deal with the Mage King, it could all go smoothly.

    ��Do you think it will work out that easily?��

    There was a hint of unease in Baioren��s voice.

    She seemed worried about how unpredictable a character the Mage King could be.

    ��At least if we go by the flow right now, it should be okay.��

    ��Tch, I have to help now that I��vemitted.��

    Baioren made a clicking sound with her tongue as she regarded Kraush.

    ��Just remember one thing. If that guy goes off the deep end and starts doing something weird, run away immediately.��

    ��Sure, I��ll keep that in mind.��

    With Kraush having secured Baioren��s agreement, all that was left was to move forward with the n.

    Fortunately, the execution of the mission came up quickly.

    The Lion��s Order had just received a task that allowed new students to join in.

    ��Should I tag along?��

    ��I��m fine. I��ll be back pretty soon.��

    Charlotte suggested, hinting at apanying him, but Kraush politely declined.

    The mission involved sealing world erosion erupting from the vige of Demoran, located in the majestic Freya Mountains.

    The difficulty level of the mission was not particrly high.

    So the number of personnel assigned was also quite limited.

    There were four second-year students: Kraush, An, Igrit, and Baioren, who just joined the Lion��s Order, plus two from the third year��Bianca and Temarin Jem, who was actually the Mage King in disguise.

    ��Don��t get hurt, ande back safe.��

    As he heard Astoria��s caution, Kraush took off using the Empire��s teleportation to head to Demoran.

    ��So.��

    During the transit, they stopped at an inn.

    Kraush nced at Baioren, who was mumbling beside him.

    ��When are you going to approach him?��

    ��Geez, I�� I��m trying my best!��

    Baioren, with her usual foul mouth, yelled at Kraush, covering her face with her hands.

    It had already been a week on their journey to Demoran.

    Though they were due to arrive the following day, Baioren still hadn��t managed to utter a single word to the Mage King.

    Kraush sighed softly and peered out the window.

    Demoran was a vige built amidst the hignds of Freya, the world��srgest mountain range.

    Because of this, the inn on the way to Demoran was situated at a steep elevation, allowing the magnificent view of the mountains through the first-floor windows.

    In front of him, he saw Bianca and Haring having a lively chat.

    Even at first nce, they shared manymon traits.

    Perhaps that��s why, spending thest week together had allowed them to bond much quicker than expected.

    ��Yeah, there are aspects like that.��

    ��Right?��

    Although he had no idea what they were discussing, seeing the way theyughed together showed that they had really hit it off.

    ��Is it really possible for them to get this close?��

    In a previous cycle, they were on paths that meant killing each other.

    With that grim future nowpletely gone, the two were chatting like sisters.

    Kraush felt a slight prickle at the tip of his nose.

    At least it meant there wouldn��t be a repeat of that kind of strife in this world.

    ��So it wasn��t all in vain.��

    Seeing the way Baioren cracked her knuckles, it seemed she was finally determined.

    ��Today, I��m going to resolve this.��

    He hoped she would indeed follow through.

    The Mage King was currently resting in a room upstairs.

    It was the perfect opportunity for the two of them to have a heart-to-heart talk.

    As Kraush watched Baioren��s retreating figure, someone plopped down beside him.

    ��Did you go on a date?��

    Kraush turned to see An, sporting a sharp smile.

    ��The view was quite nice.��

    Recently, An had begun to mature in appearance, capturing the attention of many passing women.

    Thinking back to how his handsome face was once concealed under bandages was somewhat disappointing.

    Just then, a figure suddenly popped out from An��s shirt pocket��a little ice doll.

    It was Dorothy, the spirit and An��s lover.

    ��She mentioned that the world erosion from Demoran doesn��t feel quite right. It feels different from the usual quality.��

    Those two weren��t just off wandering; they managed to gather useful intel.

    Kraush briefly contemted as he listened to An.

    He mulled over the timeline slowly.

    ��It��s about to kick off.��

    He sensed the time hade.

    This was the period when the flow of world erosion across the globe began to change.

    ��You could say the worst seeds are being sown.��

    The reason for these events was simple.

    The sheer number of world erosions had begun to rise to levels the world couldn��t handle.

    World Erosion was the remnants of worlds that had been annihted.

    Such worlds possessed the ability to restore themselves.

    As a result, the shards of those worlds sought to consume the world theytched onto and restore it to what it once was.

    Thus, the world was continually losing its strength to maintain itself.

    In that vulnerability, the world erosion would produce the worst seeds needed to restore their own worlds.

    ��The moment those seeds sprout����

    That��s when a massive war between the world and world erosion would begin.

    The world fights to survive.

    World erosion fights to rebuild its own world.

    Both sides would w at one another with utmost desperation to maintain their power.

    Ultimately, one would vanish forever in their fierce struggle.

    Throughout this battle, the world would eventually lose its ability to sustain itself and perish.

    That was the destruction of the world that Kraush was facing.

    ��And now is the time when world erosion is creeping into saturation.��

    The emergence of the worst seeds wasn��t a concern.

    In fact, it was the perfect opportunity to eradicate the world erosion entirely.

    ��Those worst seeds represent the primal form of world erosion,pressed to the maximum capacity to restore the world.��

    If he could just remove them, he��d be able to uproot world erosion, no matter how entrenched it was.

    That was precisely why Kraush hadn��t aggressively sought to resolve the world erosion until now.

    ��Above all����

    Both Ixion and the world erosions were already aware of these worst seeds.

    They had ferociously sprouted those seeds in ast-ditch effort to survive.

    ��To prevent that, a war with the world erosion must not erupt.��

    This dismal world bnced precariously, hanging by a thread.

    ��Even Arthur should��ve been aware of that.��

    Kraush briefly recalled the reasons behind Arthur��s failure to stop the world��s destruction.

    While he wasn��t entirely meless, he couldn��t help but consider that Arthur might have had another objective in his mind from the very beginning, assuming this cycle would fail to begin with.

    ��Did the three who returned with him serve some purpose to that aim?��

    At this point, it was no longer possible to pose questions to Arthur.

    So Kraush focused on the moment at hand.

    ��Worst seeds are meant to emerge anyway.��

    To truly annihte world erosion, the creation of those seeds was a necessary process.

    ��The concern lies in the rampancy and increase of world erosion that will ur during the spawning of the worst seeds.��

    Soon, the world would engage in a grand war against world erosion.

    ��For that,��

    Kraush needed to grow even stronger.

    He needed greater power to obliterate the worst seeds sprouting in the Dominion.

    ��It feels like I��m endlessly striving for growth.��

    Kraush smiled a bitter smile as he nced at An, Haring, and Bianca.

    ��This isn��t work I can tackle alone.��

    He wasn��t trying to pave the way for anyone else.

    The world couldn��t be defended alone.

    Save for theirbined might, only through unity could they hope to protect the world.

    Just as Kraush reaffirmed this determination,

    BANG!

    A sudden explosion echoed from above, shaking the inn.

    Startled, Kraush quickly lifted his head.

    There was Baioren, enveloped in her protective barrier, plummeting down.

    ��Baioren!��

    Kraush dashed over to catch her.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    As theynded, she coughed while a dark smoke billowed from the ceiling.

    In that moment, a boy came tumbling down with the sound of hurried footsteps.

    With silver hair fluttering, the boy nced below and clicked his tongue.

    Temarin Jem.

    The identity he concealed was that of the Mage King himself, Terasius Jem.

    Seeing him, Kraush turned back to Baioren.

    Upon meeting his gaze, she fumbled her words and then spoke.

    ������Sorry, I identally crossed the line.��

    Baioren had just made a mistake.

 Chapter 271

    ### Chapter: 271

    ��Oh boy, I really messed up.��

    Kraush quickly realized what that meant.

    It was because of the terrifying re in the Mage King��s eyes that were now directed at him.

    Somehow, Baioren had crossed a line she definitely shouldn��t have.

    ������Talking about it just gets me heated.��

    Baioren coughed again, acknowledging her blunder.

    Looking at the Mage King, it was clear he hadn��t even bothered to register what she was saying.

    Given his personality, he was probably more interested in digging into Baioren��s motivations instead.

    And in a fit of anger, Baioren blurted something she shouldn��t have.

    ��What did you say?��

    ��He outright denied the real goal that bastard wants to achieve with his magic.��

    Upon hearing Baioren��s response, Kraush finally understood.

    It made perfect sense why the Mage King was so furious.

    Kraush treated the Mage King like a lunatic, unlike the other Holy Swords.

    The Holy Swords at least strengthened themselves for a greater cause.

    But the Mage King? He climbed to the top solely to fulfill his personal ambitions.

    And not just that; he had even dulled his emotions and memories through magic just to achieve his goals��talk about a nutcase.

    His one and only life��s goal?

    To create a race made entirely of magic.

    The only thing that got a reaction out of him was anything rted to his dream.

    Even Kraush had no clue how the Mage King��s obsession came to be.

    The Mage King��s inner workings were a mystery.

    But one thing was for sure: when he feels his dream is denied, he shows some serious emotion.

    ��What do you think you��re ying at?��

    ��Anything I say gets twisted, so what��s the point?��

    Baioren spat as she awkwardly pulled away from Kraush��s embrace.

    ��Kraush.��

    Just then, An stepped up beside Kraush.

    He shot nces between Baioren and the Mage King before focusing back on Kraush.

    If Temarin Jem were truly just his son, An could have overwhelmed him with magic.

    But unfortunately, he was the Mage King they were dealing with.

    Before long, Haring and Bianca had also gotten up and were looking this way.

    When ire��s eyes met Kraush��s, he nodded reassuringly to show he was okay.

    The innkeeper was peeking over from a corner, startled by the unexpected explosion.

    Thankfully, there were no other guests around.

    Thud��

    Meanwhile, the Mage Kingnded on the floor.

    The pressure he once emanated had gradually subsided.

    Kraush noted the Mage King��s self-restraint.

    One would wonder what kind of madman would cast mental magic on themselves, but the Mage King was that kind of guy.

    The Mage King��s calm eyes rested on Kraush.

    ��You��ve caused quite the ruckus.��

    After some short words, he turned and left.

    What the hell, it was obvious he noticed Baioren trying to speak up for him.

    ��Right now, I guess he��s lost interest since he��s holding back his emotions.��

    But with time, he could pull some tricks, and that made Kraush��s head pound.

    Just then, Baioren, still feverish, suddenly yelled out.

    ��Hey! If you��re gonna throw a fit, you better take responsibility!��

    And what she said next stunned everyone.

    While she was clearly ming him for her birth, everyone else��totally in the dark��would interpret her words very differently.

    As everyone stared nkly at Baioren, Kraush just facepalmed and sighed.

    But not even the Mage King, who was known for being stoic, flinched at her outburst as he departed.

    ��Some nutjob who got obsessed with a sorceress he met in the past����

    Muttering with a mix of anger, Kraush realized Baioren seemed to know about the Mage King��s past.

    ��Baioren.��

    At Kraush��s call, Baioren nced over.

    ��I want to hear more about that story.��

    Who knows, it might be useful for dealing with the Mage King.

    ��

    After briefly calming down the chaos caused by the Mage King and Baioren, Kraush shook his head, trying to dismiss the irritated faces of the womenmenting the Mage King.

    It was unfortunate that Baioren found herself in a precarious situation, feeling abandoned by the Mage King.

    But Kraush decided to stop worrying about it.

    ��So, Baioren, I get the feeling you know something about the Mage King��s past.��

    After guzzling down some water, Baioren exhaled and looked at Kraush.

    ��Can��t help but know. After all, that bastard��s family.��

    She seemed really displeased by that fact.

    ��That guy has a drawer where he keeps memories and emotions on purpose. I happened to open it once.��

    ��Is it okay to talk about that?��

    ��Shouldn��t be an issue.��

    Whether or not the Mage King approved was another matter, but it seemed Baioren felt free to discuss it.

    ��Can you tell me? I��ll dly give that loser a hard time if I can.��

    She still seemed quite peeved.

    ��Please.��

    So, Kraush decided to hear Baioren out.

    Terasius Jem.

    The reason he dreamed of creating a magical race stemmed from a certain sorceress.

    In his childhood, Terasius��s family, the Jem, was a poor n, barely surviving outside the main kingdom.

    At the time, there was no Jem Magic Kingdom, just a small town and a magic tower.

    That��s where Terasius grew up.

    His interest in magic sparked from a single magic book filling his family��s bookshelf.

    Basics of Magic.

    A pure, innocent introductory book about magic.

    But the moment Terasiusid his eyes on it, he absorbed its information and even managed to apply it.

    His achievements came just a week into self-study��despite never having undergone proper training.

    Genius.

    That was the best description for him.

    But there was no environment in that backwater town for his talents to flourish.

    ��Magic? When are you even going to learn that? We don��t even have money here! Ugh, your father��sing back! Go plow the fields!��

    ��Hey, you lousy woman, bring me a drink! What do you mean a noble just came back from work!��

    His father, a mere figurehead, drank and gambled every day.

    Add to that, he wasn��t shy about raising a hand against his family.

    His mother was a prostitute he brought home from the inn he visited regrly.

    She married him thinking he was a noble, but her life only worsened in the marriage.

    Soon enough, she disappeared entirely.

    Terasius didn��t care.

    He didn��t want the warmth of family.

    He just wanted magic.

    However, his magical pursuits hit a wall in that backwater town.

    No matter how much of a genius he was, self-taught knowledge meant a slow learning curve.

    So, Terasius left home.

    He aimed for the nearest magic tower.

    But the outskirts weren��t peaceful enough for a child to roam freely.

    Not long after, he encountered an erosion creature.

    Using the magic he had learned, he tried to fight the creature.

    But with just basic magic, he couldn��t hope to win.

    Nevertheless, not wanting to look like a fool, he slightly injured the creature, but failed to finish it off.

    Just when the genius was about to meet his end,

    ��Hey, Magic Boy, you��ve got some pretty unique spells there.��

    A woman appeared, incinerating the erosion creature in one fell swoop.

    The woman, with red-red hair, smiled at the bloodied Terasius.

    ��Moreover, you have talent. I��m just a passing sorceress, shall we have a good long chat?��

    The sorceress, whom Terasius met in the forest, treated his wounds.

    From then on, he discussed endless topics about magic with her throughout the night.

    Having survived in harsh circumstances, many of his emotions had dulled.

    But when he met her, he felt joy for the first time.

    It was an emotion he had never experienced before, tied solely to learning magic.

    That left a profound impact on Terasius.

    Endless debates about magic went on through the night with that passing sorceress.

    Then, just as suddenly as she appeared, she disappeared.

    Terasius, at the time, hadn��t thought to look for her.

    Instead, he cherished the magical conversations they had.

    Because he believed other sorcerers would be simr to her.

    Once he reached the tower, he indeed met numerous sorcerers and had casual talks with them.

    But before long, he realized one crushing truth.

    None of the sorcerers he met could engage in a genuine conversation that reached the same truth about magic as that sorceress had.

    Frustration consumed him.

    Wondering if he had be too powerful, he sought out renowned sorcerers only to find they too revered him, leaving no room for equal dialogue.

    Terasius found the world paradoxically dull.

    So, he obsessively searched for that woman to reim the connection he had felt.

    After an arduous search, he finally stumbled upon her.

    But she was lifeless, a corpse.

    She had long since perished, buried unceremoniously in the ground.

    The reason for her death was unclear.

    Though he found multiple ailments in her, they didn��t seem to be the cause of her passing.

    Despair washed over Terasius.

    He felt as if the world was crumbling around him.

    He had amassed so much magic over time, yet the only one he could converse with about its truths was gone.

    He felt utterly alone in this world.

    And not long after, Terasius made a radical decision.

    If there was no one left to discuss magic with, then he��d just create them.

    A madman��s ridiculous notion.

    But he was a genius above all.

    Sorcerers were those who tirelessly pursued knowledge of magic.

    They would sell their souls for it if need be.

    Terasius began teaching his magic to others.

    Even renowned sorcerers began to flock to him for a taste of his teachings.

    Taking those followers, he sought to explore the bounds of magic and founded a nation.

    None dared to thwart the nation-building of Terasius.

    When even the nation��s own sorcerers yearned to learn from him, opposing the establishment of the Jem Kingdom would mean all the sorcerers would defect to him.

    Neighboring nations had no choice but to ept the founding of Jem and even foster good rtions for future cooperation.

    Thus, from the tangled web of interests, the Jem Magic Kingdom was born.

    But people remained oblivious.

    The reason Terasius founded his kingdom was purely due to the vast resources needed to create a magical race.

    Terasius simultaneously progressed in many magical studies alongside pursuing the creation of magical beings.

    To sorcerers, the birth of a magical race was akin to a dream.

    Eventually, many sorcerers pooled resources and began supporting the creation of a magical race.

    Gathering resources via the kingdom, Terasius allocated numerous sorcerers to engage in simultaneous studies.

    With both processes underway, Terasius was tirelessly invested in creating magical beings.

    Over time, that dream became all-consuming for Terasius.

    That was why Terasius Jem became the Mage King, obsessively pursuing his aspiration.

    Listening to everything, Kraush pressed his chin thoughtfully.

    ��Wow, what a crazy idiot, right? He��s so lonely he wants to create his own kind or something.��

    Baioren shivered as if the thought itself was distasteful.

    But Kraush remained silent, contemting.

    Noticing Kraush��s thoughts, Baioren narrowed her eyes and nced at him.

    ��Why, do you think it��s a good idea or something?��

    ��No, not that exactly. Baioren, could you give me a precise description of that woman you met?��

    ��Her appearance?��

    Baioren pondered for a bit.

    ��Red hair, looking like she��s in her mid-20s, with red eyes.��

    ��������

    Kraush, upon hearing that, peeked out the window.

    A crow had been sitting quietly but suddenly pped its wings and flew away.

    A vast knowledge of magic.

    Red hair and crimson eyes.

    And her distinctive way of speaking.

    Kraush finally pinpointed who the Mage King��s enticing sorceress was.

    ������I think I know who turned the Mage King into this mess.��

    The one who discussed the truth of magic with the Mage King.

    And the one responsible for his current state.

    It was none other than the Crimson Garden��s August.

    This jerk��s handiwork, without a doubt.

 Chapter 272

    ### Chapter: 272

    Crimson Garden��s August.

    Known as the immortal, she is a world erosion being who has lived for an incredibly long time, even in this world.

    Her curse and blessing����Eternal Potency.��

    Thanks to that, she became immortal, but her body must remain forever asleep, meaning she rules over countless souls.

    Even while in slumber, she can spy on the world through them.

    Among the many souls she controls was a young sorcerer boy with exceptional talent, particrly in magic��talent beyond anyone��s imagination.

    At that time, even Crimson Garden didn��t realize how that one conversation wouldpletely change the boy��s life.

    ��What on earth made you do something like that and just leave it?��

    [��Not that I particrly left it unattended.]

    Kraush snapped at the crow sitting before him.

    After asking Baioren to give him some space, Kraush once again faced off against Crimson Garden.

    The crow awkwardly averted its gaze from Kraush��s piercing eyes.

    [Honestly, today��s the first I learned that the Mage King grew so strong because of an encounter with me.]

    Crimson Garden remembered that day��s conversation well.

    The boy��s overflowing talent was fascinating, and it was an intriguing prospect to see how far he could go.

    But that was all she thought about. Even after he made a name for himself, Crimson Garden didn��t feel the need to seek him out.

    She never even considered that he might still be searching for her.

    [At best, I thought my conversation just helped a bit with his talent development.]

    The problem was that it had helped too much, bing the twisted reason behind the Mage King��s downfall.

    ��You said the Mage King was looking for you. Didn��t you hear about it back then?��

    [The servant the Mage King met at that time was a fatalist. She lost both her husband and unborn child to world erosion, suffering from severe depression.]

    Crimson Garden sighed; she had tried to help, but ultimately couldn��t prevent her suicide. In that vige, they didn��t even make tombstones for those who took their own lives, so they just erased her existence.

    From Crimson Garden��s perspective, a servant she cared for hadmitted suicide.

    To distance herself from the shock, she likely neglected all information rted to her.

    Anyway, she was a weakling at heart.

    And these coincidences piled up, eventually giving the Mage King his absurd dream.

    ��Do you n on meeting again?��

    [Could be troublesome, but I don��t see any issues, really.]

    Crimson Garden put on a not-so-pleased look.

    [It��s not like I��m ignorant of the Mage King, but would he genuinely ept that fact?]

    ��Well, it��d be weird if he didn��t freak out.��

    If Kraush let things turn into a festival of chaos, there would be nowhere to turn that might calm the Mage King down.

    Not to mention any potential safety mechanisms would fall through.

    Also, any help in absorbing the White Dragon King would be off the table.

    There could be nothing worse than that.

    ��Throwing Crimson Garden out as bait is far too risky.��

    After all, that was the most sensitive part of the Mage King��s lifelong dream.

    As he brooded, a sudden idea struck Kraush.

    ��The Mage King has been looking for someone to talk magic with.��

    Crimson Garden turned back to him, intrigued.

    ��Isn��t that something I could easily do?��

    Crimson Garden paused in silence.

    She nearly reacted as if to say Kraush was spouting nonsense.

    But soon, she grasped his meaning and dove into thought.

    [So you mean to say you��d impersonate me?]

    Kraush nodded in semnce of agreement.

    Crimson Garden��s voice always reached Kraush, so if he could deliver that voice to the Mage King, he could be the one talking about the truths of magic.

    Originally, he had nned to negotiate a deal regarding hidden tools necessary toplete the magical race.

    But it seemed to him that meeting the Mage King��s desires for interaction with another was much more beneficial.

    At the very least, it could assure the Mage King��s allegiance to their side.

    [That��s certainly not a bad proposal, but.]

    Crimson Garden looked at Kraush with a slightly unsettled expression.

    [If it were the days of that little boy, it��d be no problem, but the current Mage King is a wild card.]

    ��You knew that when you came here.��

    Kraush knew the Mage King��s help would be crucial for absorbing the White Dragon King��s power.

    The Mage King had dedicated countless efforts and research results towards creating a magical race.

    Some of these were even hical studies on transforming existing races into new ones.

    ��If I can use anything right now, I��ve got to use it.��

    Things were at a breaking point, a war with Ixion could break out any moment.

    Kraush needed to absorb the entirety of the White Dragon King��s power as quickly as possible.

    ��What do you think? Think it��ll work?��

    As Kraush asked that, Crimson Garden let out a deep sigh.

    [I suppose I have to make it work.]

    She spoke the truth.

    As Crimson Garden had stated, it was something that absolutely needed to happen.

    Kraush kicked the door open.

    Alright, Mage King, let��s topple you with some magic.

    ��

    Freya Mountains.

    On a vast in endlessly stretching with mountains, a boy gazed up at the sky.

    The wind gently rustled his silvery locks.

    His eyes, looking at the sky, seemed strangely empty.

    Pat-pat��

    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed in his ears.

    He turned to follow the sound only to find another boy standing there.

    Now out of childhood, he had the face of an adult.

    Kraush Balheim.

    Facing him was the Mage King, Terasius Jem, who regarded Kraush with an unfazed stare.

    ��Have you decided to talk, Senior?��

    In a mysteriously cheerful boy��s voice, he spoke without a trace of surprise in his expression.

    The cheerful toneing from such an inhuman face was disturbingly uncanny.

    It felt as if this emotionless being was mimicking human emotions.

    Kraush, feeling a shiver down his spine, silently observed before opening his mouth.

    ��Magic is said to be the creation of all things, but in reality, it is merely a limit expressed within the shallow bounds of human imagination.��

    Out of nowhere, Kraush defined magic.

    At those words, Terasius��s face shifted in a subtle way for the first time.

    It was as if he was looking at a foolish child saying, ��Look at me!��

    ��Human imagination stems from what one has seen and experienced. Essentially, expanding the realm of magic equates to ruing knowledge and experience.��

    As Kraush continued, Terasius opened his mouth slightly.

    ��And yet, ultimately, humans cannot escape from the knowledge they have gained through their own sights and experiences.��

    ��Then, can a world that experiences everything and replicates it perfectly be considered a new world?��

    The next remark struck at the core of Terasius��s research on magical races.

    ��A world generated by inputting known information only leads to the same theories and conclusions, incapable of serving as a solution.��

    At that moment, Kraush questioned whether the research Terasius had undertaken was worth anything.

    Did the lives sacrificed for his personal ambitions have any value?

    As Kraush posed that query, Terasius chuckled lightly.

    That was something anyone coulde up with.

    ��So first, let��s start by breaking the constraints of human imagination.��

    ��And if we break them?��

    ��Starting from the most basic,nguage.��

    The sensation of the wind blowing toward Terasius changed.

    ��Language constrains human thought. For example, the twelve words ��I had breakfast this morning�� can be shrunk to ��Bako�� in a minority culture.

    In this way,nguage bes a fundamental limitation of human expression.��

    Beautiful.

    Pretty.

    Humans can conceive countless visuals in their minds but are bound to meager expressions due to the constraints ofnguage.

    Hence, Kraush proposed to shatter the limitations ofnguage first to expand imagination.

    ��After that, toss away everything one by one��sight, hearing, smell, touch��the basic senses through which humans perceive the world are mere limitations of the human race.��

    The birds soaring through the sky can perceive ultraviolet light.

    The whales gracefully swimming in water sense ultrasound.

    Thus, what humans see is incredibly minuscule.

    ��Only when those limitations are shattered can we finally reach the basics of magic.��

    Magic is a mimicry born from what one has experienced and seen.

    Thus, magic begins when one has the entirety of the world��s experiences.

    As Kraush hinted at the truth that underlies all magic, Terasius��s eyes began to widen.

    ����You��re talking all sorts of nonsense.��

    Surprisingly, the response was nd.

    But a subtle tremor passed through his body as excitement began to swell within him.

    ��I suppose we��ll need to talk more.��

    His mouth began to itch.

    Kraush instantly realized that this was a good sign.

    ��Go ahead,y it on me.��

    This time it seemed like it was his turn to listen.

    A mischievous smile danced around Kraush��s lips.

    And thus began an endless debate about magic between the two.

    At times, they would listen to each other��s views, and at others, they��d refute one another.

    They continued to speak endlessly in pursuit of the truth of magic.

    This continued until dawn broke.

    And the one most pained by it all? Kraush.

    ��Ugh, I��m never doing this again.��

    Although it was simple to just ry what Crimson Garden told him.

    Kraush had to act the part ordingly, speaking as if he meant every word.

    While he was quite skilled in the art of performance, even that had its limits when stretched over the entire night.

    The problem was that other than Kraush, both participants were utterly engrossed.

    ��One thing I totally forgot.��

    Crimson Garden was also a thorough magic enthusiast, and having two of those around?

    Would this endless discussion ever reach a conclusion?

    As they delved deeper into their profound conversation, Kraush found himself lost halfway through.

    He had stepped intopletely genius territory.

    Thus, Kraush sensed he needed to put a stop to this.

    If this conversation continued any longer, he wouldn��t be able to take it.

    ��It��s morning already. Let��s call it a day. The kids might start to worry.��

    ��Oh.��

    [Hmm.]

    Disying typical reactions for two magic enthusiasts, they both mirrored the same expression.

    With longing eyes, the Mage King looked at Kraush, suddenly realizing he had been chatting about the truths of magic with someone.

    ��Terasius Jem.��

    The heat of their magical discussion hadn��t quite faded by then.

    Might the Mage King have sensed Crimson Garden��s presence during this chat?

    ��I have something to ask of you. It involves a threat to my safety. It��s crucial you help me with it.��

    Kraush intentionally set his conditions before he raised any questions,plete with a warning.

    Even if he sensed Crimson Garden��s infiltration, he should pretend ignorance and instead assist them.

    The Mage King stared silently at Kraush.

    Soon, a glimmer of greedy desire gleamed in his eyes.

    He had lost once before an opportunity to exchange knowledge in magic.

    This time he would definitely not lose it.

    Kraush pressed on, knowing that the Mage King wouldn��t let him slip away, not while Crimson Garden lingered in the shadows.

    ����Keep that in mind.��

    Ultimately, the Mage King agreed to go along.

    For the Mage King, this was a lifelong deficiency.

    Now he had been shackled to Kraush, who filled that void.

    Kraush��s deep azure hair swayed with the iing winds.

    A smile adorned Kraush��s face, reflecting the rising sun.

    ��That was a great conversation. Let��s do this again sometime.��

    A madman is still a madman.

 Chapter 273

    ### Chapter: 273

    The day after finishing his chat with the Demon Lord.

    The attitude of the Demon Lord towards Kraush hadpletely changed.

    Previously, it felt like he was just listening with one ear and letting it slip out the other.

    But now, whenever Kraush spoke, he was all ears.

    ��What kind of trick did you pull?��

    Baioren looked at the Demon Lord with an expression that suggested he found it a bit creepy.

    ��Conversation.��

    But that was all Kraush could say.

    He had simply lent his voice to Crimson Garden, engaging in a deep discussion about magic with the Demon Lord.

    That was all he did.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    Yet, for the Demon Lord, who had longed for such a conversation all his life, nothing could be sweeter.

    ��I never thought I could pull the Demon Lord into this.��

    Did Arthur know?

    That he could actually bring the Demon Lord to their side.

    ��Was he unaware or just too scared to try?��

    Arthur had kept a safe distance from the Demon Lord.

    Considering how many unpredictable variables there were, he might have thought that getting too close would backfire.

    ��It would have been impossible without Crimson Garden, though.��

    Without someone as knowledgeable as Crimson Garden, Arthur would have ended up getting punished by the Demon Lord for acting smart.

    There was no way rtionships could be built this way otherwise.

    ��Kraush, look over there.��

    Just then, Kraush lifted his head at Bianca��s words, who was trailing beside him.

    Following her gaze into the woods, a small vige began toe into view.

    In the vicinity of the Giant��s Forest, under a tree that wasrger than the others, small wooden structures were lined up.

    Demoran Vige.

    The vige that Kraush hade to for his duties with the Lion��s Order.

    ��Definitely.��

    Kraush understood why the elemental spirit Dorothy, An��s lover, had said the world erosion felt different here.

    The energy of world erosion was so potent that it made Kraush��s nose wrinkle.

    He realized this was the process of the creation of the most terrifying seeds.

    ��But for seeds to be forming already in typical world erosion�� that seems early.��

    The most horrific seeds began from the Kingdom of Jem, which had long endured world erosion.

    So, discovering that seeds were being formed in an area outside Jem puzzled Kraush.

    Even if the appearance of seeds in other world erosions had been elerated since they formed in Jem,

    generally, the ones that had been neglected for a long time would take priority.

    ��Since the Giant��s Forest is near the Kingdom of Jem, it must be affected.��

    Feeling something fishy, Kraush entered the vige.

    The vige was quieter than he expected.

    Given that world erosion had urred nearby, had everyone temporarily evacuated?

    He didn��t even hear the usual children��sughter that would typically echo in a vige.

    ��Something feels ominous.��

    Haring, who had a good instinct, rubbed her goosebump-covered arms.

    Just like her, Kraush felt a palpable sense of unease.

    [There it is.]

    In that moment, a presence, as Crimson Garden had mentioned, was felt.

    Rushing to the source, Kraush opened the door without knocking.

    He pinched his nose at the stench that wafted from within the house.

    Then, based on what he saw inside, he hastily stopped those who followed him.

    ��Everyone, don��te inside.��

    Everyone looked puzzled, but they halted at Kraush��s words for now.

    ��Baioren, can you cast a barrier on each of us?��

    ��It��s not difficult, but what are we blocking?��

    ��An epidemic.��

    At Kraush��s answer, Baioren��s face hardened.

    She was well aware of how terrifying an epidemic could be.

    With that, Kraush��s gaze drifted somberly towards the room.

    Inside, a persony on the bed, skin clinging tightly to their bones.

    Their arms and legs were rotting away, and dark spots appeared all over their body.

    Moreover, their pupils were massively dted, their eyes entirely ckened.

    Kraush recognized the name of this epidemic.

    ��ck Hand.��

    It was named after the initial onset when the hands turned ck and began to rot.

    While it hadn��t spread globally, it was causing significant trouble in the vicinity of Freya.

    ��Due to that, the abandoned Giant��s Forest has been nurturing the most horrific seeds.��

    Soon, the Giant��s Forest would transform into a monstrosity, leading to the demise of the Freya Mountains.

    That was also the reason why a child from Freya, Arsoldar, perished.

    He had rushed off to protect his hometown, facing the giant until his death.

    ��Thanks to him sacrificing his own flesh to fight, the Giant was severely damaged, and they managed to squash that forest.��

    However, the Freya Mountains, being thergest mountain range in the world, meant losing it equated to losing a multitude of resources and causing environmental problems.

    That had greatly contributed to the Empire��s downfall.

    ��Was the timing of the outbreak around this period?��

    Kraush had somewhat predicted it, but he hadn��t expected the outbreak to start just then.

    ��Still alive,�� he noted as he assessed the patient afflicted by the ck Hand.

    The onset time was approximately a week ago.

    ��The incubation period for the ck Hand is about a week.��

    The request for tasks rted to world erosion hade in two weeks prior.

    Thus, the timings matched perfectly.

    Kraush pondered, then absorbed the ck Hand afflicting the patient.

    He immediately incinerated the disease with Ignis, wiping it outpletely.

    The patient��s face gradually returned to normal.

    With proper nourishment, they should have a chance at recovery.

    ��That��s resolved for now. But the real issue is����

    Kraush lifted his head with a serious expression.

    Because, as Kraush had indicated, the real problemy elsewhere.

    ��The vige is almostpletely empty.��

    With critical patients left behind, they must have all fled to a safe ce below the Freya Mountains.

    The concern was that among them, there could be carriers.

    Since the ck Hand is an airborne disease.

    ��Unless they were trained individuals capable of handling high-tier auras.��

    Regr folk would undoubtedly be in the incubation stage of the ck Hand.

    Kraush burst out the door, determined.

    If the people of Demoran Vige joined with the citizens of the Empire, the disease would spread rapidly.

    The Empire was the most densely popted country, and they exchanged resources fervently.

    ��Themarrin!��

    Kraush, realizing he had no choice but to pull his trump card.

    An alias, Tamerin Jem.

    The true name belonged to the Demon Lord, Terasius Jem, who turned to this direction.

    ��We need to find all the Demoran Vige residents before they reach the Empire and stop them.��

    Kraush��s instincts told him he could locate them if he wanted to.

    But he couldn��t match the power of Terasius��s magic.

    His magic was nearly omnipotent.

    ��12 hours.��

    Kraush understood the meaning of the timeframe Terasius had given.

    The instant he nodded, Terasius vanished in a sh.

    As An watched this unfold, his eyes widened.

    He had just used a high-level teleportation spell without any preparation.

    Did he not have any intention of hiding his identity?

    Well, it didn��t really matter to those gathered here if his identity was revealed.

    ��Are the vigers carriers?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush replied while scanning the surroundings at Bianca��s question.

    Now that he recognized the presence of the ck Hand, he could definitely smell something pungent in the air.

    ��What are we going to do? We��ve put a barrier in ce for now.��

    Baioren pointed out the barrier she had cast while asking.

    Kraush could erase the ck Hand suspended in the air.

    He could easily eliminate it with Ignis.

    He could also cure the ck Hand issue.

    Once he had stolen the disease with the ck Hood, he could burn it away using Ignis.

    However, the process would take too long.

    The ck Hand had be a problem that could not be resolved without Kraush.

    ��Haring.��

    Thus, Kraush decided to start concocting a medicine.

    At the call, Haring looked up in surprise.

    ��With your knowledge of curses and poisons, you could develop a treatment for this disease.��

    Before his regression, a cure for the ck Hand had definitely been developed.

    However, the developed medicine had various shorings.

    It was effective only within a week of the disease��s onset and had several side effects.

    The reason was simple.

    The ck Handy at the intersection of a curse and a disease.

    This meant both healers and pharmacologists had to work together, leading to constant shes between the curse and the medication.

    This, in turn, resulted in several side effects.

    Of course, there was someone who managed to study both curses and medicines simultaneously in Starlon.

    The legendary alchemist, Darling Danphelion.

    However, she belonged to Starlon.

    Back then, rtions between the Empire and Starlon had soured drastically, leading eventually to war.

    Starlon would not dispatch a talent like an alchemist to a crumbling Empire.

    ��It would take far too long for a special cure for the ck Hand to be developed after that.��

    But now there was another individual who had studied curses and medicines together.

    That was Haring Lagrain.

    Haring hesitantly replied, her eyes wide with panic.

    ��Kraush, I didn��t do it alone.��

    Developing a medicine wasn��t easy.

    Hence, she didn��t want to disy unwarranted confidence.

    ��I know. I��ll also ask Darling for help.��

    Kraush said, ncing at An.

    With his magic, reaching out to Darling would be possible.

    An nodded immediately in response to Kraush��s direction.

    ��But if the medicine is sessfully developed, you��Haring��should be the sole developer.��

    ��Me alone?��

    ��Darling is from Starlon.��

    Thanks to Kraush��s ongoing efforts, the negative impacts between the Empire and Starlon had considerably lessened.

    However, the Empire still kept Starlon in check, and Starlon did the same with the Empire.

    The region struck by the ck Hand was still very much in the Empire��s territory.

    The ones most likely to be affected by the ck Hand would ultimately be the Empire��s citizens.

    They would naturally be suspicious if it was said that the medicine hade from Starlon and would hesitate to use it.

    Hence, Haring��s name as the manufacturer of the medicine was essential.

    Haring opened her lips for a moment and then closed them.

    She understood that it would be a disservice to Darling.

    Having a clever mind, she grasped the entirety of the situation.

    ���� Got it. I��ll do my best.��

    Haring dered firmly, vowing to use all her knowledge to seed in crafting the medicine.

    She looked reliable.

    ��I��m counting on you.��

    If this task seeded, the Lagrain family would once again make a name for themselves in the Empire.

    With a bit of luck, they could be an important family, taking the lead in treating the rising cases of cursed illnesses.

    ��What about us?��

    With roles assigned, Bianca looked at Kraush, who seemed devoid of one himself.

    ��It��s obvious, isn��t it?��

    Kraush eased the storm called Rain Thunder Prime, raising his head.

    ��We need to close the world erosion.��

    That was the task at hand.

 Chapter 274

    ### Chapter: 274

    World Erosion.

    Fragments scattered from a world that has met its doom.

    World erosion lurks and voraciously aims to take root in other worlds.

    Thus, world erosion leaves behind various detrimental effects on the realm.

    It creates an appallingly harsh environment, driving out the original inhabitants to ensure that existing life cannot survive.

    Ironically, to prevent their own extinction, they must annihte other worlds.

    That is world erosion, and it is vital for the original world��s inhabitants to halt it at all costs.

    Rustle��

    To prevent such world erosion, Kraush was currently climbing the Freya Mountains.

    Following him was none other than Bianca Hardenhartz, his fianc��e.

    ��I��m almost there.��

    Kraush signaled to Bianca and stopped walking.

    Bianca, halted behind him, looked ahead.

    Deep within the forest, there appeared a ce where space seemed distorted like a twisted line.

    Unlike the mountains of the Freya Range where Kraush stood, bizarre buildings of a style unseen before lined the forest.

    The sight of those structures was undeniably ominous.

    ��It��s definitely an infectious strain that alters the surrounding environment.��

    Kraush unleashed his intuitive senses.

    He gave a quick nce inside before turning back to Bianca.

    ��Bianca, there��s an epidemic spreading inside the world erosion. Make sure to wrap your aura tightly.��

    ��Right, I��ve got it covered.��

    With her aura level, Bianca wouldn��t easily fall prey to the ck Hand.

    ��Let��s move.��

    Kraush stepped inside the world erosion.

    The moment he did, an unpleasant sensation gripped him as if something was entwining around his body.

    No wonder the world erosion created near the Giant��s Forest was felt strongly.

    From just the sensation, he could tell the severity of the world erosion was high.

    Crackle��

    In that instant, Ignis red up around Kraush.

    The curses trying to invade were instantaneously nullified.

    Sending heat towards Bianca and dispelling the curses, Kraush lifted his head.

    Unbeknownst to him, there was a significant presence vibrating in multiple tall structures that seemed to rise around ten stories high.

    From inside the buildings, thick, grayish liquids slithered and oozed out.

    Thud��

    As the substance pooled on the ground, it merged together, soon forming a muscr human shape.

    One of them grasped a spear and even created clothing from the liquid.

    The issue was there were not just one or two of them.

    They were filling up almost entirely at the entrance of the world erosion.

    Kraush deduced whose forms they mimicked.

    ��They��re imitating intruders who have ventured inside the world erosion.��

    Shadowy doppelg?ngers.

    Doppelg?ngers capable of replicating appearances and some abilities.

    ��They��re rated at 5 stars.��

    Not too high, but definitely a tricky match.

    The hitch was this: among these many shadowy doppelg?ngers, only one was real.

    They would keep producing andunching assaults indefinitely until that real one was taken down.

    This aspect made tackling shadowy doppelg?ngers slightly tougher than expected.

    ��And the terrain is the worst of all.��

    With high-rise buildings growing recklessly off the rugged backdrop of the Freya mountains, finding the real one wouldn��t be easy.

    No wonder the vigers abandoned hope inbating the world erosion and requested assistance.

    Sadly, the request came toote, after they had already contracted the ck Hand.

    If it had been normal folks, they wouldn��t even have dared to attempt it.

    Snap!

    Before Kraush could act, a fox suddenly leaped out from behind Bianca.

    An ice-made fox spirit, Pii.

    However, it was different from its past tiny form.

    Now, it had transformed into a full-grown fox, standing tall on its elongated limbs.

    Three tails fanned out, spreading gracefully.

    Momentster, balls of cold air began to gather from the tips of its tails.

    The formed orbspressed tightly, freezing solid.

    Then, they burst forth like cannonballs.

    Boom!

    The three icy orbs flew, hitting the shadowy doppelg?ngers, leaving them obliterated.

    The shadowy doppelg?ngers, unable to put up any resistance, were erased by the icy orbs.

    Normally, despite being destroyed, those doppelg?ngers could regenerate.

    However, the residual chill froze their forms solid, preventing any recovery.

    For the shadowy doppelg?ngers, Bianca was formidable.

    Bianca and Kraush exchanged nces for a brief moment.

    Without needing to speak, both understood each other��s intentions; Kraush sprang into action.

    In the meantime, Bianca continuously fired icy orbs through Pii.

    With each orbunched, the shadowy doppelg?ngers were dismantled, allowing Kraush to dash through their midst.

    Before long, Kraush arrived at a building and immediately raised his leg.

    Crash!

    With a kick, he shattered the door and stormed inside.

    Although shadowy doppelg?ngers had been lurking within, they were no match for Kraush.

    With just his aura-d hand, he wiped out the doppelg?ngers and looked up at the ceiling.

    Right above.

    Numerous shadowy doppelg?ngers writhed and swarmed.

    They had preemptively prepared for their imminent prey.

    But Kraush smirked at the sight.

    ��Who said they coulde up here?��

    Apologies, but Kraush had no intention of ascending.

    As he sps the Rain Thunder Prime, he lowered his stance.

    Whoosh��

    In that moment, the mes around Kraush turned white.

    The power of world erosion converted into aura.

    The zing white mes of fire surged around Rain Thunder Prime, warping the space around him.

    Sensing irregr energy flowing from below, the shadowy doppelg?ngers began to react in panic.

    They tried to make some form of counteraction.

    But it was toote.

    All the mes had already gathered onto Kraush��s sword.

    Crackle��

    With a small burst of me igniting, Kraush extended his sword straight up.

    Boom!

    The white me sh shot up, piercing through the ceiling.

    The shadowy doppelg?ngers waiting right above erupted into mes and were ignited.

    The inferno of white mes continuously pierced through the ceiling, destroying severalyers before finally shooting out through the building��s roof.

    Kaboom!

    The beautifully zing white mes engulfed the building entirely, turning it to ash.

    As the vast power wreaked havoc, the structure copsed under the strain, debris raining down.

    Kraush effortlessly dodged the falling rubble, stepping outside just in time to see the shadowy doppelg?ngers crumbling.

    That was because the real doppelg?nger hiding above had also been incinerated.

    ��Kraush!��

    Bianca, now with ice wings sprouting from behind, swooped in beside him.

    The couple had effortlessly eliminated the 5-star erosion types in the blink of an eye.

    Bianca gently took Kraush��s hand with both of hers.

    As the chill flowing from Bianca enveloped Kraush, his heat quickly dissipated.

    While he had be resilient to such a level of heat, Bianca��s cooling touch seemed to prolong his stamina.

    ��Thanks.��

    Kraush expressed his gratitude, and Bianca nced up at him as she released his hand.

    ��I did this to help.��

    Was she thinking that way?

    Having embarrassed himself many times in front of her, Kraush could only offer a shy smile.

    ��Right now, I��m genuinely thrilled.��

    Bianca beamed with pure joy at the acknowledgment of her efforts.

    She had always dreamed of standing beside Kraush.

    That��s why today was a day most valuable to her.

    Seeing Bianca joyful, Kraush felt a flurry of thoughts.

    On one hand, he wished for her safety, but on the other, sensing her strength eased some of his worries.

    But there was no doubt that Bianca��s effort was worthwhile and would be a significant asset to Kraush.

    That was more than enough.

    ��Bianca, can you expand your spirit realm? I��m thinking of seeking out the owner.��

    In this situation, Kraush asked Bianca as a partner.

    It was more useful to send out spirit allies to scout than relying solely on his instincts.

    ��I can do that.��

    Bianca��s ice wings red out to each side.

    In that moment, each feather shed and transformed into a spirit.

    From tiny birds to mice, hundreds of spirits morphed and rapidly spread throughout the forest.

    Despite handling so many spirits, Bianca��s expression remained serene.

    Kraush felt a sense of how much Bianca had matured.

    And how significant a help she would be for him moving forward.

    A brief smile crossed Kraush��s face as he ruffled Bianca��s hair.

    The sensation of Kraush��s hand made Bianca giggle with delight.

    ��We��ll finish this today.��

    ��Sounds good!��

    And in that moment, the couple began to wreak havoc on the world erosion.

    ��

    *

    After that, Kraush and Bianca pressed forward into the world erosion.

    Now experienced fighters, the eroders merited little challenge against them.

    Although they moved smoothly toward the endpoint, a major problem loomed ahead.

    ��Looks like the devourer is starting to stir.��

    At the termination point of the world erosion.

    It was the world erosion that connected with the endpoint.

    Just in fronty a vast, lush forest, vastly different from the previous world erosion they had encountered.

    Unlike the wintery Freya Mountains, a stifling heat wafted along in the winds.

    Beyond thaty the Kingdom of Jem, the Giant��s Forest.

    Why did the Giant��s Forest suddenlye into view?

    That was because it had begun cultivating the most horrific seeds.

    To grow these most dreadful seeds, it was swallowing up the other world erosions.

    ��It wasn��t just a coincidence that the Giant��s Forest was so close.��

    Indeed, the Giant��s Forest had been consuming world erosions.

    ��What shall we do?��

    Bianca looked at Kraush worriedly, observing the situation unfolding before them.

    In a typical world erosion, there would have been an owner present inside.

    However, as the Giant��s Forestmenced its devouring, the range of the world erosion owner expanded.

    As a result, the world erosion that spread the ck Hand epidemic had crossed into the Giant��s Forest.

    ��Not all of the world erosion has been engulfed yet.��

    They had not anticipated such a massive range, but for now, they still had the chance to eliminate the owner and seal the world erosion.

    To prevent the ck Hand from spreading further, they needed to eliminate it immediately.

    ��Let��s move.��

    Having ventured in once already, twice wouldn��t be impossible.

    They would catch the owner and emerge from the Giant��s Forest.

    Thus, their second journey into the Giant��s Forest began.

 Chapter 275

    ### Chapter: 275

    The Giant��s Forest once more.

    In the past, heavy rains had caused floods, making it impossible to take a proper look around.

    But now, the Giant��s Forest was astonishingly clear, with the sky peeking through.

    Maybe that��s why the ambiance of the Giant��s Forest felt rather picturesque.

    The overwhelming scent of grass and the refreshing breeze brought an invigorating feeling.

    The problem was that this refreshing sensation also affected other beings, not just Kraush.

    ��Way too many of these guys!��

    Kraush observed the colossal insects he had just toppled over, feeling slightly irritated.

    Not a single one was smaller than him.

    The Giant��s Forest was known for its size, and the insects here had bio-weapons that were incredibly dangerous.

    ��With the rainy season just over, they��re super active.��

    Perhaps it was due to the spike in their reproductive activities after a long dry spell.

    Kraush and Bianca had to engage in battle with insects at every turn.

    ��And these guys are way more vicious than before.��

    With the Giant��s Forest cultivating the absolutely horrendous seeds, thebat effectiveness and tenacity of these giant insects had noticeably increased.

    Swarms of insects were endlessly gathering to eliminate the intruders.

    For now, they were just insects, which was manageable.

    But soon enough, the true rulers of the forest would start to make themselves known.

    At that moment��

    Boom!

    A massive presence shook both Kraush and Bianca.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    That presence grew even more vigorous as it charged at them.

    ��Bianca!��

    As Kraush called her name, he wrapped his arms around her and leaped away.

    ��Excel.��

    As the Excel surged through him, Kraush elerated and evaded the spot.

    Bang!

    The ground exploded up at the ce they had just vacated.

    Out burst a huge nose.

    A fuzzy, brown creature with well-developed ws.

    This beast was huge��far bigger than any insect.

    ��It��s a mole.��

    A mole it was.

    Outside, it might seem cute, but here, it was a disaster.

    ��How adorable!��

    Of course, to Bianca, the animal lover, even this colossal mole seemed cute.

    It was a shame, but she had no time to dawdle in admiration.

    The moment the mole failed to catch its target, it burrowed back into the ground.

    The ground was no longer a safe zone.

    Kraush hoisted Bianca and quickly climbed a tree.

    A pincered bug attempted to swipe at them as they ascended, but Kraush simply leaped and smashed its head as he climbed higher.

    ��We��re gonna sprint from here, so hold on tight.��

    Bianca obediently wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Upon confirming she was secure, Kraush increased his speed.

    ��I think we��re close!��

    Were they finally nearing the end of their exploration through the Giant��s Forest?

    As Kraush moved swiftly atop the trees, Bianca��s words graced his ears.

    Just then, a breeze whispered through.

    They were so close to spotting the owner of the World Erosion, yet this sound was not one to be ignored.

    Kraush halted abruptly, standing tall in the tree.

    In an instant, something whisked past them.

    A bird, flying at great speed.

    ��That��s a white-spotted pipit.��

    A short exnation from Bianca followed as she pointed.

    The bird soared in an arc overhead, its size dwarfing Kraush and Bianca.

    Normally, it would just be a passing bird, but in the Giant��s Forest, it was a predator.

    ��How far to the owner?��

    ��About 1 kilometer away.��

    For Kraush, with the Excel, that was practically right next door.

    Just then, the white-spotted pipit circled back and dove down towards them.

    The gigantic talons of the bird loomed threateningly over Kraush.

    As it descended for the kill, Kraush��s Thunder Prime red up.

    Woom!

    With a ze, the white me of his sword shed against the bird��s ws.

    ��Wha��?!��

    Surprised, the white-spotted pipit pped its wings in panic, barely evading the attack.

    ��Looks like their durability��s increased since they were affected by the Giant��s Forest.��

    Originally, the attack was meant to slice off its leg.

    Instead, the bird sustained only some burns and scratches before fleeing.

    It was clear��size wasn��t everything.

    These guys were also devourers soaked in the World Erosion.

    Kraush, still carrying Bianca, stuck thending on the ground again.

    Seizing the chance while the white-spotted pipit was gone, he sprinted ahead.

    ��Over here!��

    Shortly after, Bianca��s voice rang out, signaling she saw something.

    As Kraush followed her pointing finger, he spotted an aberration in the Giant��s Forest.

    Typically, the forest��s monstrous creatures would berge versions of existing entities.

    But this creature shed entirely with that norm.

    With its pitch-ck body and three protruding horns, the creature��s long red hair seemed to writhe like hands scraping the ground.

    ��That��s an Akadebi level threat!��

    As Kraush looked upon the creature, he clicked his tongue.

    The World Erosion��s Owner.

    Red-Haired Demon.

    ssified as a 7-star adversary.

    Even when his elite special ss students banded together, it was barely enough to take it down.

    But the one before his eyes wasn��t average at all.

    It had absorbed the very essence of the Giant��s Forest, making it farrger and sturdier.

    ��An 8-star foe.��

    Kraush had mentally ressified the Red-Haired Demon.

    It had been ages since he had faced an enemy of such a high tier.

    Previously, when he fought Agareus, he had backups from Ebsque, Haring, and the most skilled healer, Veltoa.

    But here, it was just him and Bianca.

    ��In terms of star rating, it matches Agareus.��

    Though it was a long time ago, he still recalled defeating Agareus.

    He couldn��t have done it without the aid of the Holy Sword Knights and Lilish.

    ��In terms of danger and strength, Agareus was among the best, and I don��t think this Red-Haired Demon can stack up.��

    But there was no doubt it was a formidable opponent.

    ��Kraush!��

    As if sensing the immense power, Bianca tightened her grip on his clothes.

    Though she had significantly improved to be at the top of her ss, facing an 8-star adversary was a whole different ballgame.

    She needed more time to train.

    ��Don��t worry.��

    Kraush ced his hand gently on her head.

    ��I won��t let it eveny eyes on you.��

    The white me radiating from Kraush cloaked Bianca warmly.

    His aura was lethal to both the World Erosion and its creatures.

    Kraush was the ultimate counter to entities born from world erosion.

    An 8-star foe didn��t frighten him at this point.

    The warmth alleviated Bianca��s shivers as she nodded.

    ��We��ll take it down, right?��

    Kraush chuckled lightly at her question.

    ��Absolutely.��

    ��I��ll help with everything I��ve got.��

    What a reassuring response!

    As he lowered his hand from Bianca��s head, theynded on the ground.

    ��Here we go!��

    Sensing that the Red-Haired Demon was aware of them, it turned its head sharply.

    The white mes emanating from Kraush caught its attention.

    In that instant, something else mixed in with Kraush��s white mes.

    Crack!

    The surrounding space warped as a fierce stormshed around Kraush.

    The presence of the White Dragon was undeniable.

    ��Krrriiik!��

    The Red-Haired Demon��s red hair stood on end as it sensed the potent aura of the White Dragon.

    The overwhelming presence stamped Kraush in its mind as a danger.

    From that moment on, the Red-Haired Demon couldn��t take its eyes off him.

    ��Doesn��t that hair of yours get a little annoying?��

    Kraush quipped, his Thunder Prime crackling with power, releasing snow-white smoke.

    ��I can tidy it up for you.��

    With that provocation, Kraush��s figure dispersed.

    ��

    Inside the Giant��s Forest,

    the white me soared upward.

    And the master of that me was none other than Kraush.

    With each flicker of Thunder Prime, chaos erupted in the Giant��s Forest.

    In the fray, the Red-Haired Demon swung its hair, transforming it into thrashing tendrils.

    Ducking and dodging the onught, Kraush unleashed white mes.

    The hair of the Red-Haired Demon, now an 8-star entity, managed to endure even against Kraush��s mes.

    On top of that, the influence of the Giant��s Forest caused its size to grow tenfold, making it much trickier.

    With the increased hair density, Kraush found himself battling against a deluge of hair that obscured his vision.

    ��Does it regenerate too?��

    The ming strands slowly reverted back to their original forms.

    Before long, Kraush felt like he was drowning in a sea of red hair.

    No matter where he looked, it was all relentless red hair.

    Not to mention the curses mingled within, which would disassemble his body the moment they made contact.

    Having not reached the body yet, he was stuck hacking away at hair all day at this rate.

    ��Then����

    Time to pull out the tricks he had up his sleeve.

    As Kraush swung Thunder Prime overhead, he leaped back.

    Instinctively, the red hair chased him.

    Feeling the rush of the hair tsunami closing in, Kraush lifted the sword.

    As he readied himself, the aura of the White Dragon surged from within him.

    What erupted wasn��t frigid air but white mes that met the flowing red hair.

    Crack!

    The sh of white mes against the hair sent resonant waves throughout the forest.

    Kraush, focusing intently while releasing the White Dragon��s power, was engaged in an almost cmitous endeavor.

    Bncing both would requireplete precision.

    Yet, it was absolutely crucial for Kraush to pull it off.

    As time passed, the enemy only grew stronger.

    Every moment spent in this rise of a threat would lead to catastrophe.

    Kraush��s unique abilityy in his swordsmanship that amassed power to its peak.

    For that very umtion, he needed time.

    And the aura of the White Dragon provided him just that opportunity.

    [ nning to split your brain in half? ]

    Holding onto steady focus while maintaining the aura of the White Dragon, Kraush could feel the crushing pressure amplifying within him.

    Crack!

    But he grit his teeth, determined to withstand it.

    Igrit would soon unleash a greater danger.

    The most atrocious seeds were set to germinate, threatening to alter the World Erosion into something dreadful.

    More lines of threat were bound to arise.

    Kraush had to build on his practical application, no matter what.

    In the depths of Kraush��s mind,

    Drip.

    A single drop of water fell.

    It triggered ripples across theke of his consciousness.

    With those ripples came a geyser, surging through the mind��s pool.

    Atop that geyser, the night sky of Nox dawned.

    Seven stars began to shine vigorously, imparting their strength to the geyser.

    Bang!

    Veins bulged on Kraush��s forehead, and a plume of white smoke escaped his lips.

    Drip!

    Blood trickled from the strain in his mind, evaporating in the heat of concentration.

    Just then, scales sprouted along Kraush��s jawline.

    Woom!

    In a fleeting moment, the mes of the White Dragon obliterated all the red hair.

    A new level had been reached, surpassing even the skills of Suras and Natchals.

    Doomsday Fire Dragon.

    ��Krrr!��

    The Red-Haired Demon finally noticed Kraush��s transformation.

    The hair surged toward Kraush once more.

    But in that instant, his focus on the Doomsday Fire Dragon left the aura of the White Dragon temporarily unfocused.

    Consequently, the red hair nearly engulfed Kraush.

    However,

    Spirit Dragon Bianca Style.

    Glidis Radiance.

    A surge of white light erupted.

    The icy breath pierced through the curtain of red hair.

    In the distance, Bianca copsed, drained after unleashing such a powerful attack.

    She had pushed her limits to deliver that blow.

    Finally, an opening appeared between Kraush and the Red-Haired Demon as the curtain of red hair dissipated.

    Though the Red-Haired Demon hurriedly began to regenerate its hair, it was toote.

    Crack!

    The sound of disintegrating hair echoed clear as Kraush��s Excel surged through him.

    With his elerated physique gracing the ground, a tempest whirled around him.

    By the time the Red-Haired Demon quickened its strike, it was already toote.

    Right in front of it,

    Kraush, with sharp red eyes, brandished a white gleaming sword toward the creature.

    ��Kiiik!��

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Four Forms.

    Annihtion sh of mes.

    With the cry of the Red-Haired Demon, Kraush��s de pierced through its neck.

    As the de sliced through its soft flesh, it emerged from the opposite side of the Red-Haired Demon��s neck.

    ng!

    The power ignited by Excel sent Kraush sprawling away, but he didn��t fall far.

    Boom!

    The massive head of the Red-Haired Demon toppled, rolling across the ground.

    Simultaneously, its hair vanished, signaling the demise of the creature.

    And so, the epidemic that had endangered the kingdom, the ck Hand, was finally quelled.

 Chapter 276

    ### Chapter: 276

    The owner of World Erosion, the 8-star Erosion Species, the White Ghost.

    Kraush and Bianca achieved the remarkable feat of taking down that White Ghost with just the two of them.

    In this battle, Kraush could truly feel his growth.

    First off, he used the Doomsday Fire Dragon without any temporary enhancements.

    Back when he first used the Doomsday Fire Dragon, he couldn��t even pull off the basic abilities. But now, he could ess everything.

    It was evidence that he was gradually adapting to the body of the White Dragon King.

    ��Now, if I just finish it off with the help of the Demonic Prime����

    Once hepleted his transformation, he would be able to fully harness the power of the White Dragon King.

    With a promise for the future in mind, Kraush swiftly returned to Demoran Vige, carrying Bianca on his back.

    ��Why do you look worse off than me?��

    ��It��s proof of my efforts,�� she replied with mock seriousness.

    To pierce through the hair of the White Ghost, Bianca had exerted more strength than usual.

    Kraush felt a bit of a nagging urge to scold her, but since he too had been through his share of challenges, he couldn��t bring himself to do it.

    ��Just don��t hurt yourself. I��m not copsing like I used to anymore, you know?��

    So, he decided to give her just a light reminder.

    Bianca didn��t respond; she simply buried her face deeper into Kraush��s back.

    Meanwhile, the icy aura pouring out from Bianca was rapidly cooling down Kraush��s body.

    Feeling the warmth of her concern, Kraush soon emerged from the Giant��s Forest.

    Whaty before him wasn��t the eerie world of erosion he��d seen previously, but the familiar sight of the Freya Mountains.

    ��Did the remainder get swallowed up by the Giant��s Forest?��

    Kraush stood tall at the border of the Giant��s Forest, gazing at it for a moment.

    The forest that had begun to cultivate the most terrifying seeds.

    He would need to return here before long.

    This time, though he had only put an end to the World Erosion, next visit would involve defeating the true master of the Giant��s Forest and shattering those horrific seeds.

    ��Next time, I��ll definitely finish it for good.��

    As Kraush made this brief vow, Bianca tightened her grip a bit more.

    ��We��re going together.��

    Well, someone��s perceptive today.

    ��Of course,�� he replied without disputing, and they both started running.

    Before long, Demoran Vige came into view.

    Due to the gue, most of the citizens had evacuated, and the vige remained eerily silent.

    Just as they were about to enter the quiet vige, Kraush caught a scent that tickled his nose.

    Suddenly��

    He came to an abrupt halt, scanning his surroundings.

    A bad feeling washed over him.

    ��Kraush?��

    Bianca��s dyed question came just as a corpse rat jumped out of his pocket.

    ��Kraush, there��s a World Erosion Creature nearby.��

    And sure enough, as Kraush had feared, Ebsque confirmed it.

    ����Do you know who it is?��

    Kraush leaned against the wall of a building, his eyes half-open.

    If it had something to do with Ixion, then a fight would definitely break out.

    As Kraush slowly summoned Ignis, a voice from Crimson Garden resonated.

    [ You��ve heard of her. ]

    He had heard of her.

    That meant��

    ��It��s the Kekkeshis.��

    At that moment, surprise spread across Kraush��s face.

    The World Erosion Creature, who had been forced into bing Bioloren��s mother simply out of curiosity, hade here.

    Was it by coincidence? Or was it intentional?

    Hearing that the Kekkeshis had appeared, Kraush didn��t rush into action.

    ��I don��t know much about the Kekkeshis.��

    The only time Kraush had encountered it before his reincarnation was once��after she had already died, and he had only seen her corpse.

    He had no clue concerning the reason for her death.

    Back when the war with the World Erosion Creatures was just ending, Kekkeshis was found by chance, already a long-dead skeleton.

    Having been too long after her death, he couldn��t figure out the reason for it.

    Besides, considering she was a World Erosion Creature, there was no need to dig around her mortality.

    He could only remember Bioloren��s gloomy expression as she gazed at Kekkeshis��s corpse.

    ��If this is the case, at least show your face����

    It had been because she was her mother.

    Thus, Kraush only knew fragmented bits about Kekkeshis through Bioloren.

    Her mother had abandoned her during childhood.

    That was all Kraush had on the Kekkeshis.

    ��So, Ebsque and Crimson Garden, do either of you know about Kekkeshis?��

    Therefore, the current Kekkeshis was a variable.

    If she harbored resentment towards the Demonic Prime and had affiliations with Ixion, it was inevitable she would be an enemy.

    ��I don��t know much. I��ve never met her,�� Ebsque shrugged.

    Kraush didn��t hold high expectations for her.

    She hadn��t interacted much with World Erosion Creatures at all.

    [ A little. Before the matter with the Demonic Prime, I had a brief chat with her. ]

    And from Crimson Garden, some old information popped up.

    Regardless, it didn��t seem that helpful for the current situation.

    ��Looks like I have no choice but to confront her directly.��

    Kraush made up his mind.

    After returning this far and thanks to Bianca��s coolness, he felt pretty stabilized.

    Above all, the Demonic Prime should have brought the vigers back by now.

    It wouldn��t hurt to confront her.

    One concern was Bioloren, but that wasn��t something he could deal with right now.

    ��Do we know the exact location?��

    ��I��ve got an idea. I��ll guide you,�� Ebsque replied.

    The corpse rat hopped down from Kraush��s shoulder.

    Kraush agreed to follow Ebsque��s lead, then turned to look at Bianca.

    He was headed to confront a World Erosion Creature.

    No matter how strong Bianca had be, she couldn��t afford to follow him this close right now.

    Realizing Kraush��s intention, Bianca looked at him before speaking up.

    ��Crimson, please let Kraush return safe.��

    Unlike when she was younger and clueless, Bianca now understood that Crimson Garden stood beside Kraush.

    So, when she asked, pping sounds echoed from afar as a crow took flight.

    ��I��ll be back. Keep an eye on that brat, Bioloren.��

    Kraush ruffled Bianca��s hair before following the corpse rat.

    In no time, Kraush passed through the forest.

    And the moment he crossed a certain point, his steps began to slow.

    Kraush sensed a peculiar energy tightening around him.

    It felt like something was trying to push him away from here.

    The source of that energy was evident to Kraush.

    ��A barrier.��

    This was a barrier.

    An original barrier created by the Kekkeshis.

    It seemed to be a type that prevented all living things from approaching.

    ��So that��s how Ebsque could find the Kekkeshis.��

    Ebsque��s corpse wasn��t alive; it was more like a concept of an object, allowing it to prate the barrier and enter.

    ��Having touched the barrier this much, they��ve probably noticed me too.��

    Bioloren and Kraush��s presence near Demoran Vige must have been detected.

    Kraush quietly kindled white mes within himself, preparing for the approaching Kekkeshis.

    Click��

    At that instant, a sound of high heels echoed from a distance.

    By now, the fog had thickened around him.

    Following the sound, Kraush quietly focused on that direction when suddenly, a woman��s voice spoke.

    ��Good job finding me. I take it thanks to the World Erosion Creatures you have with you?��

    The voice of the Kekkeshis spread throughout the mist.

    It seemed to be a technique of her barrier.

    He felt no hostility.

    However, since he couldn��t be sure, Kraush decided to tread cautiously.

    ��Kekkeshis, I��d like to ask you why you��re here. Is it rted to Bioloren?��

    There was a hint of willingness to cooperate, depending on the situation.

    The Kekkeshis fell silent for a moment before finally answering.

    ��That��s correct.��

    ��Then is it revenge against the Demonic Prime?��

    Kraush shot back.

    He��d vaguely heard the story through Bioloren before his reincarnation.

    It was about how the Demonic Prime had forced the *Kekkeshis to give birth to a child.

    ��Revenge�� heh heh.��

    At that moment, a shortugh echoed through the fog.

    There was a glint of understanding behind thatughter as if she had seen through Kraush��s thoughts.

    Kraush��s expression turned subtle.

    ��Does she feel less emotion towards the Demonic Prime than expected?��

    Kraush fell into deep thought for a moment.

    He had only heard that tale from Bioloren.

    So, it was possible that her narrative could be a misunderstanding.

    ��That child has made her decision, I see.��

    She stoppedughing and revealed herself.

    In front of him stood a young woman with brown hair.

    Her outfit resembled that of an ordinary vige woman.

    But the bizarre energy emanating from her indicated that this was not her true form.

    ��It��s a shell created by the barrier.��

    It seemed she had no intention of disying her actual appearance.

    Kraush squinted and asked, ��Are you saying Bioloren��s understanding of this story is a misunderstanding?��

    ��Partially. While Terasius is stubborn, he��s not that unreasonable,�� she replied.

    That was a signal indicating it was quite different from what Bioloren understood.

    ��However, both of us havemitted unspeakable acts.��

    There was a tinge of heaviness in her voice.

    It was as if Kraush could sense a deeper secret regarding Bioloren��s birth.

    ��So, did youe here to apologize or do you have some business with me?��

    Having danced around the subject for long enough, it was time to get to the point.

    Kraush demanded to hear her main intentions. After a brief silence, the Kekkeshis spoke.

    ��Bioloren��that child is being targeted by Ixion.��

    And this time, a totally unexpected statement flew out.

    There was an implication that Bioloren, not Kraush, was the one being targeted.

    Kraush��s expression twisted in confusion. It felt strange amidst this conversation.

    ��Something is����

    Kraush failed to pinpoint exactly what was unsettling him in the conversation.

    For now, it seemed he had to push that difort aside.

    ��How did youe to know about this?��

    ��Not long ago, Ixion approached me. He said he was targeting Bioloren and asked for my assistance.��

    The Kekkeshis was also a World Erosion Creature.

    She probably wanted to draw him into her side for her own purposes.

    However, the Kekkeshis had refused and directly sought out Bioloren.

    ��Kraush Balheim, you are one of Ixion��s enemies.��

    The Kekkeshis stood facing Kraush, a smile ying at the corners of her mouth.

    ��Since I have a deal to propose to you.��

    A deal proposal.

    Upon hearing that, Kraush promptly followed up with a suspicious grin.

    ��How much have you found out?��

    Let��s hear what this deal is all about.

 Chapter 277

    ### Chapter: 277

    In Demoran Vige, the gue was spreading.

    Those waiting for Kraush heard footsteps and looked up.

    And there stood a boy with dark blue hair walking toward them.

    ��Finally made it after dragging your feet, huh?��

    Bioloren clicked her tongue but looked relieved.

    She knew he��d be fine since Bianca returned alone, but seeing him with her own eyes was a different story.

    Kraush and Bianca locked eyes for a moment. Kraush nodded, as if everything was alright, then surveyed his surroundings.

    ��Where��s Haring?��

    ��She��s making medicine. It doesn��t seem like it��ll take too long based on our chat.��

    It seemed that their shared studies on curses had be a great help. With Haring and Darling around, they likely wouldn��t have to worry too much about the World Erosion gue.

    ��This could also be a chance to umte experience.��

    As Kraush acknowledged this fact, he turned his head in another direction. There, the people of Demoran Vige looked anxious.

    They were individuals brought in by the Demonic Prime, as per Kraush��s request.

    They had fled from a vige with a spreading gue, hoping to seek help from the Empire, but instead found themselves dragged here, leaving them in quite a panic.

    Kraush approached them.

    ��Hey, hey! Let us go! This ce is infected with a gue!��

    ��What kind of nonsense is this? We��ll die if we stay here!��

    ��Please, please save us! We didn��t do anything wrong!��

    Suddenly, one of them shouted at Kraush. From what he gathered, apparently, some had tried to run away or protest in the midst of it all.

    However, the Demonic Prime remained coldly resolute. Those who had fled were all captured, and anyone who showed resistance faced an unbreakable wall that would endure a whole day of bashing.

    Eventually, the people gave up on escaping and fell into a full panic.

    ��Normally, I would exin the situation and sort things out. But����

    The Demonic Prime had severed all emotional ties and aspects of the situation himself. So, it was no wonder Kraush��s request was the only one granted.

    Ironically, this was also the most effective way to keep the people restrained. The fear instilled by Kraush not even changing countenance while overpowering them prevented any rash movements even in a ce afflicted by a gue.

    This reduced the chances of people going haywire.

    Therefore, neither Bioloren nor the others tried to hastily calm the people.

    Students from Rahern Academy specialized in World Erosion, not the gue. Even if they had a solution, without visually demonstrating it to the crowd, they��d remain skeptical and wouldn��t trust them blindly.

    ��What a shame. If only Astraea hade, everyone would ept it right away.��

    Despite being a former Holy Maiden, her image was overwhelmingly reassuring in times like this. To the sick or injured, she was like a goddess.

    But right now, Astraea was absent. Their mission was solely to eliminate World Erosion, so the gue hadn��t been ounted for.

    In that case, the role to exin and reassure the crowd fell on Kraush this time.

    ��Right now, the same gue is lurking in your bodies. Even if you manage to reach the Empire, you��ll only be spreading the illness.��

    So, Kraushid out the rationale for keeping them there.

    As soon as they heard Kraush��s words, the vigers began to murmur among themselves. Some among them awkwardly tugged at their sleeves.

    Mixing with the people who had started showing symptoms during their transfer to the Empire, Kraush keenly spotted them and approached.

    ��Hey! I��m not��!��

    He shook his head and tried to step back from Kraush.

    Traditionally, those afflicted with the gue were either expelled from the vige or burned. It seemed he was genuinely afraid he might face the same fate.

    But Kraush paid him no mind, cing a hand on his shoulder to hold him still.

    Though now hidden, the exposed hand had begun to turn ck.

    If too much time passed, everything would likely rot away and disappear.

    Thus, Kraush activated his ck Hood without dy. For a gue like this, Kraush��s ck Hood snatched away the ckened hands without any conditions.

    Soon after, fear began to wane from the boy��s face, gradually easing into relief.

    He watched as the color returned to his own hand.

    The vigers observed this scene, and their reactions started to shift slowly.

    They were dumbfounded, seeing the direct solution unfold before them.

    ��I can��t heal you fully with my power.��

    As Kraush said, the ckened flesh cut away would surely require longer healing time.

    ��But at the very least, I can unquestionably erase the gue that��s gnawing at you.��

    When the vigers heard Kraush��s confident words, their whispers ceased.

    The students from Rahern Academy understood with sincerity that they were here to save them.

    ��Please line up one by one in front of me. I��ll eliminate the gue from each of you. Bioloren, set up a barrier for those who��ve been cured.��

    Bioloren nced at Kraush for a moment, then came closer to his side.

    ��Alright.��

    Still, Bioloren looked on Kraush with some concern.

    She didn��t know precisely what Kraush��s power entailed. She just kind of worried whether it was okay for him to deal with the gue this way.

    ��Don��t worry. I��m fine.��

    ��What? I didn��t say a word?��

    What a delicate little thing, she is.

    Thus, Bioloren, responding somewhat brusquely, began to cast barriers for the vigers as Kraush treated them.

    Soon after, their faces became radiant with joy.

    They had thought they��d die from the gue, but now the crisis was being resolved.

    ��Temarin, did you bring all the vigers?��

    ��Yep.��

    As Kraush healed the people, he checked with the Demonic Prime to ensure everything was alright.

    However, gues had rules that were harsher than expected. Especially, the ck Hand spread quickly.

    For precaution, he had to prepare medicine.

    ��What I��m doing is only a temporary measure.��

    He couldn��t always rush over when the gue spread. He��d leave it to Haring and Darling, and soon they would have a solution.

    ��Kraush!��

    Just then, Haring kicked open the door of the house being used as a temporary dispensary.

    She spotted Kraush and instantly broke into a bright smile, rushing toward him.

    ��This is a temporary concoction. It��s still in the testing stage, but it can be used as prevention against the onset of the ck Hand.��

    Sure enough, Haring brought the concoction. While it wasn��tplete yet, assembling it this quickly was impressive indeed.

    Kraushplimented her with a wide smile.

    ��Great job! Keep it up until it��s finished.��

    Haring��s response was a loud, enthusiastic ��Yes!�� She was thrilled to be of help to Kraush.

    For some reason, he felt like her tail was wagging vigorously behind her like a dog rather than a cattely.

    Leaving behind the celebrating Haring, Kraush shot a nce at Bioloren, who was casting barriers for the vigers.

    That look reminded him of the deal he had with the Kekkeshis.

    ��I��ll protect her from Ixion.��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush realized the Kekkeshis was sincere.

    She didn��t truly hate Bioloren.

    What had happened between the Demonic Prime and her to give birth to Bioloren, and why the Kekkeshis left��all those were mysteries.

    Nevertheless, the Kekkeshis aimed to protect Bioloren.

    ��In exchange, I��ll infiltrate Ixion and feed you information.��

    Since Ixion had first proposed cooperation, they��d dly wee the Kekkeshis if she imed allegiance.

    It would mean obtaining a different source of information, unlike the currently suspicious Glowing Lord.

    For Kraush, there was nothing to lose.

    Naturally, he intended to protect Bioloren.

    Instead, as the Kekkeshis would risk herself to ry information, it was nothing but a plus for him.

    ��Of course, there��s a chance she��s lying and is in cahoots with Ixion.��

    Kraush didn��tpletely dismiss the possibility.

    Before his reincarnation, he had seen countless individuals shed their humanity for their own agendas.

    So, it couldn��t be said that Kekkeshis was free from suspicion.

    ��The prior words could all be lies, without a doubt.��

    That was something to keep tucked away in the back of his mind.

    ��Hey, what are you staring at?��

    In that instant, Bioloren sensed his gaze and arched an eyebrow, ready to challenge him.

    He thought she ought to improve that peculiar personality of hers.

    [ Just like you. ]

    ��Who are you saying looks like who?��

    Kraush gave a bbergasted reply.

    Sorry, but he had a pretty gentlemanly demeanor.

    He didn��t treat just anyone like garbage��only those who deserved it.

    ��Bioloren, let��s talk briefly after this.��

    ��Don��t tell me you��re nning something weird?��

    ��What��s in it for me if I pull something on you?��

    Kraush shot back with an annoyed re, causing Bioloren to snicker and huff a dismissive noise.

    ��I��ve heard all about you. Word is you��ve be one of many girls around you whose hearts flutter when you appear.��

    Kraush raised his hand.

    Then, he firmly grabbed the tufts of her hair sticking out above her head.

    ��YAAAAAH!��

    ��White hair ising in. Time to pluck it out.��

    ��Let go! My hair��s naturally silvery, so it looks white!��

    Kraush, shaking her hair, clicked his tongue.

    He should probably find the source of those rumors and deal with them directly.

    That rumor keeps sticking around him, not disappearing like some pesky pest.

    ����Tch, now I can��t just me the rumors.��

    And maybe because of past deeds, he had nothing to say about it now.

    He was aware of the phrase of affection from the women gathering around him.

    Even though he was officially engaged, the people around him showed no signs of letting up.

    He was still worried about how to find a proper solution.

    [ You reap what you sow. Ah, right. You haven��t even sown anything yet. ]

    Kraush ignored the voice from Crimson Garden.

    ��Enough, let��s talk. It��s about your family background.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s next words, Bioloren paused.

    She nced at the Demonic Prime, basking in the sun, then nodded.

    Once she finished setting the barriers for the vigers, Kraush confronted her behind a shadowed building.

    ��What do you want to talk about?��

    Bioloren kicked a stone in frustration and red at Kraush.

    ��Your mother, the Kekkeshis, hase.��

    Kraush jumped straight to the point.

    The look on Bioloren��s face clearly showed she hadn��t expected this news.

    ��What?��

    ��Just as I said. The Kekkeshis came and proposed a deal: she��ll fetch information from Ixion, and in exchange, she wants you protected since you��re on Ixion��s radar.��

    Bioloren��s eyes widened in shock.

    Kraush had never been told by the Kekkeshis not to share this with Bioloren.

    So heid everything out.

    If she didn��t want this spread, she should��ve put it in the contract.

    Besides, it was better for Bioloren to be aware for easier protection.

    ��Did you tell that guy?��

    When she spoke of ��that guy,�� it could only be the Demonic Prime.

    ��No, not yet.��

    ��Then for now�� No, saying anything would probably get zero response from him.��

    Bioloren wore a conflicted expression before ncing back at Kraush.

    ��I��m guessing you told me this because you want to hear my thoughts on it.��

    ��Exactly.��

    Bioloren clicked her tongue and ced her hands on her hips.

    ��Ask away. What do you want to know?��

    Her face was already draped with anticipation.

    Before his reincarnation, Kraush hadn��t shared such a tight bond with Bioloren.

    Back then, Bioloren had a rough and unruly personality.

    Likewise, so did Kraush.

    They were indifferent to one another.

    Kraush��s memory contained only fragmented pieces: a child born to the Kekkeshis and Demonic Prime, abandoned and left to fend for herself.

    And that she had died defending her realm till the end.

    That was all he could recall.

    But that was no longer the case.

    Bioloren and Kraush had grown close enough to joke around with each other.

    Now, they had formed a bond that truly made them friends.

    For Bioloren, Kraush was more than just a passing figure; he became a significant presence in her life.

    After enduring the ravages of World Erosion, she was left with a purpose in her life, aware of the emptiness it brought.

    ��Bioloren, if you wish to find your mother,e see me again after you finish the barriers. I��ll give you clues.��

    Yet Kraush realized he couldn��t let Bioloren live merely by holding on to a vague hope.

    He needed to guide her.

 Chapter 278

    ### Chapter: 278

    Real name: Bioloren Jem.

    At 16 years old, she is part of Rahern Academy and the top student in the special ss.

    Originally, she entered as a hulking male figure, but through Kraush, she was able to live as her true self.

    Her life, no matter how well-packaged, couldn��t be described as good.

    When she was about 4 years old, her mother, the Barrier Mage, left.

    When she left, she didn��t leave a word behind.

    Instead, she left only a book on barrier techniques that she had written as an essay.

    Bioloren read that book every day, enough to memorize it all.

    Looking back, that might have been her bittersweet longing.

    At least until she turned 4, her mother had lived with her.

    Bioloren didn��t know much about the reasons her mother had left.

    Maybe it was her mature personality, but she thought, for the first few years, that her mother would return on her own.

    But her mother did note back, and eventually, Bioloren had to seek answers herself.

    She thought maybe her father would know.

    Once a week, the Demonic Prime consistently visited Bioloren, spoke with her, and checked her progress in barrier magic.

    She asked her father about her mother, but he didn��t provide any significant answers.

    He simply asked questions as before, checked her barrier magic, and then left.

    When she turned 10, her father no longer came to visit.

    Bioloren was left all alone.

    Though she lived a life without anyck, being the child of the Demonic Prime,

    she had never stepped outside the Jem Royal Pce in her entire life.

    Moreover, most of those who supported her life were golems made from magic.

    ��Bioloren, it��s time for your meal.��

    ��Is that all you can say?��

    ��I cannot respond to unentered inquiries. I am household golem M-28. Repeating entered actions.��

    The golem merely repeated the programmed answers.

    They never provided the responses she truly wanted.

    ��Ugh!��

    As time went on, the power of World Erosion began to gnaw at her.

    She sought out the Demonic Prime, but he didn��t show much interest in her.

    ��I see. Could this really be how things turned out?��

    Sometimes, indifference is more painful than oppression.

    Like he was examining a test subject after trying out everything he wanted to,

    he tossed a few suggestions for experiments but did not reveal a solution for the World Erosion that was eating away at Bioloren.

    Instead, it felt as if her very existence were merely a result of his experiments.

    He would only observe Bioloren.

    Her personality began to grow a bit odd over time.

    She became sharper about trivial things, and suspicion started to fester.

    Imagining World Erosion consuming and killing her becamemonce.

    Thus, she had to pour herself into research on barriers.

    The barrier book her mother had left behind was her only constion.

    One day, she discovered a group of wizards visiting the pce.

    They were regr visiting wizards who came to see her father, the Demonic Prime.

    Using her innate barrier skills, Bioloren concealed her presence and followed them.

    ��Did you hear? The Demonic Prime has a child.��

    ��Is this about the paper he publishedst time? So boring.��

    ��No, no! It��s true! The Demonic Prime has a child!��

    Hearing the word ��child,�� Bioloren paused.

    If talking about the Demonic Prime��s child, it could only be her.

    She silently held her breath and listened closely.

    ��I heard he kidnapped a World Erosion creature and had a child with it.��

    ��Could he? ��Well, considering it��s the Demonic Prime, that��s possible.��

    ��I��m serious! You��ve seen the papers! That result could nevere without an experiment!��

    Kidnapping?

    Bioloren felt her eyes widen.

    It was an idea she had never heard of or thought about.

    ��Do you know what the Demonic Prime is trying to do?��

    ��Hey, if you b about this, you��ll die.��

    ��There��s no one else here. Anyway, he kidnapped a World Erosion creature to use as research material for creating a magical race. The child is just one of the results from that process.��

    Even as just a child,

    Bioloren had finished her genius education through the teaching golems.

    Being the Demonic Prime��s daughter naturally meant she had elerated brain developmentpared to usual kids.

    And that knowledge was now being utilized as a curse against her.

    Bioloren understood every bit of their conversation.

    If she were just a bit dim, she wouldn��t have grasped the stories they shared.

    Bioloren��s body began to tremble slowly.

    ��Then, the reason for my birth is����

    Now, the cold attitude her father had shown her began to make sense.

    The Demonic Prime truly treated her like ab rat.

    ��And her mother was the vessel to give birth to such a test subject.��

    Bioloren began to lose the faint image of her mother.

    Perhaps that��s why her memories began to warp under the influence of her unstable emotions.

    In her memories, her mother had always looked at her with sadness, indifferent and uncaring.

    The sky felt like it was turning ck.

    A swamp wrapped around Bioloren��s legs, slowly pulling her down.

    Bioloren couldn��t tell what was real.

    But, somehow, itforted her to think this way.

    Otherwise, her mother would have abandoned her.

    Tears streamed down Bioloren��s cheeks.

    Maybe she had known this all along.

    She just denied it, trying to ignore the reality.

    She was a test subject.

    One that had long lost any worth.

    And her mother, who had given birth to her, was

    someone who had ultimately fled, leaving behind her hateful self and her father.

    Bioloren etched this truth deep into her heart.

    Somehow, Bioloren found herself in the Demonic Prime��s magicb.

    As always, he was engaged in research to create a magical race.

    Bioloren��s hands clenched into tight fists.

    Instead of resentment towards her mother, she built a profound grudge against the Demonic Prime.

    Yet, she didn��t vow for revenge.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    With the ever-looming threat of World Erosion gnawing on her, her own life was in danger.

    For her, survival was the sole goal.

    Ironically, because death was ever-approaching, it kept her from falling into despair.

    To survive, she needed to cling to barrier magic.

    So she began rummaging through the Jem Royal Pce.

    One day, she snuck into her father��s magicb, avoiding his gaze.

    In there, she snooped through some of the memories he had cut open.

    Among those memories was why he was obsessed with creating magical races.

    ����Is this all my reason for existence?��

    She realized she was one of the results of his research to create this magical race.

    Having thought this, Bioloren felt her breath catch in her throat.

    An overwhelming loneliness and anguish began to rise from deep within her.

    She felt a horrible sensation, as if insects were crawling all over her body.

    Nausea churned within her.

    Her trembling body felt as though it might fall into an exhausted state at any moment.

    ����I want to get out.��

    Bioloren realized she could no longer stay in the pce.

    Staying here, she would surely go mad.

    Bioloren slipped out of the pce unnoticed.

    The Demonic Prime did not pursue her.

    He had long since lost interest in her.

    There was no reason for the Demonic Prime to catch her at all.

    Once outside, Bioloren realized something.

    If she had made up her mind to leave, she could have gone at any time.

    She felt a sense of emptiness.

    And then she recalled why she had stubbornly remained in the Jem Royal Pce.

    Perhaps it was the hope that her mother woulde back someday.

    With that vague expectation, Bioloren hadn��t left the pce until now.

    ��Oh, I see.��

    But now she understood.

    Her mother would never return to this ce.

    There was no reason for her toe back to a ce filled with resentment.

    Her mother had abandoned her.

    The old memories now reflected a mother��s face filled with longing to leave.

    ��I don��t have toe back here anymore.��

    This ce wasn��t the home she remembered.

    Home is where the ones who wee you back reside.

    There was no ce for her here.

    Instead, she felt lighter in her heart.

    So, she came to take the special ss exam at Rahern Academy, concealed her identity.

    But that didn��t mean she could use the name Bioloren Jem.

    In contrast, using amoner��s name would also be a hasty judgment.

    Since she had never lived as amoner, she would be found out quickly.

    So she came up with a n.

    Her identity didn��t exist in this world anyway.

    So she sold some magical artifacts she had stolen from the Jem Royal Pce to earn money and bought the name of the Sedney family, which now held no value.

    Thus, she gained the name.

    Bioloren Sedney.

    With that name, she took the special ss exam at Rahern Academy.

    She had already attained the status of a barrier mage.

    The entrance exam for Rahern Academy was incredibly simple, and she sessfully became the top student.

    For someone who had spent all her funds on that name, being the top student with schrship exemptions and additional support was unmissable.

    Having nothing around her, she lived alone like that.

    With half of her bloodline being an unepted World Erosion creature

    and the other half being an unepted human,

    Without a mother, without a father.

    Just quietly alone.

    Her value in life was merely being born as a test subject.

    Even as she endured the gnawing power of World Erosion with barriers, she had survived until today.

    And one day.

    She met a boy.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The one who had informed Bioloren of a solution to the World Erosion that had felt like a curse to her.

    Now, they were entangled in various matters.

    Kraush was an intriguing person.

    He, like her, dealt with the powers of World Erosion, but he was always surrounded by people.

    Unlike herself, who had lived surrounded by indifference and golems, with a fleeing mother and an uncaring father,

    he had a multitude of people around him, living and thriving together.

    Kraush might not know, but his rtionship with Bioloren had a surprisinglyrge impact on her.

    For her, the goal in life was solely to survive by resolving the World Erosion that devoured her.

    So, she had always thought vaguely.

    She could do anything to survive, but once she survived, how would she actually live?

    She was no more than a forgotten test subject.

    But one day, when Kraush told her this as she created barriers to avoid the eyes of World Erosion beings:

    ��Bioloren, if you want to find your mother,e see me afterpleting the barrier. I��ll give you clues.��

    Kraush had seen her face the day he discovered the Barrier Mage��s corpse.

    The emptiness and despair.

    Since that day, Bioloren hadpletely cut off conversation with others.

    So Kraush assigned her a new purpose beyond survival��the purpose of bing a barrier mage.

    This vague thought that had lingered inside Bioloren.

    Although her mother would never return, she desired to search for her.

    Kraush had touched that thought, pulling it out into the open.

    That was a rather keen move on his part.

    Even if she survived World Erosion, she had no purpose in her life; by granting her another reason to live, she aimed to stay alive.

    Bioloren understood this.

    So even afterpleting the barriers, she did not go straight to find Kraush.

    Now that a reason for living had been created,

    if she rushed to finish it, she would just lose that purpose all over again.

    So until today, she lived with a new goal tucked away in her heart.

    ��That��s all I have to say about my life.��

    Bioloren concluded her exnation of her life.

    Though it wasn��t something she was eager to voice,

    her expression was incredibly serene.

    That face undeniably belonged to someone who had long since be ustomed to her situation.

    Bioloren nced at Kraush, who was quietly watching her, and let out a faint chuckle.

    ��You know, you��ve always seemed kind of weak to these kinds of stories.��

    Bioloren had hung around with Kraush quite a bit.

    Perhaps that��s why, she could see through how he had a weak spot for these things.

    ��Don��t worry. Thanks to you, I��m leading quite a peaceful life now, after all. I don��t even have to use this body made of barriers anymore.��

    Since the day Kraush gave her a hint about barriers,

    she could do without the barrier body she had created for her protection.

    Taking that into consideration, it had been a life-changing help for Bioloren.

    ��Do you know how big it is not to worry about how to survive tomorrow?��

    As she said that, Bioloren wiggled her fingers.

    ��So, Kraush, I sincerely thank you.��

    Not being used to expressing gratitude, she awkwardly smiled.

    ��And speaking of Ixion, I don��t know what that group of World Erosion creatures is nning against me, but they have you in their sights, too.��

    Since Bioloren had asked Kraush to create a barrier to dodge the eyes of the World Erosion creatures, she had known he was being pursued.

    When Kraush had been kidnapped by the World Erosion at the Giant��s Forest.

    While the Empire made a fuss about Kraush throwing himself to save the 4th princess,

    it was evident to Bioloren that Kraush was the target.

    ��Prioritize yourself. Don��t be swayed by me. Don��t tie yourself down with your mother��s request. That person has already abandoned me.��

    In a situation where one wouldn��t know who was saving whom, Bioloren said.

    ��This world needs you more than me.��

    As if her value in life had expired a long time ago; she smiled as if it wouldn��t matter if she died at any time.

    Kraush realized something upon seeing this.

    Why, on that fatal day before his reincarnation, she had thrown herself in front of the most dangerous being and cast her final barrier magic.

    ��Damnit. Whether I��m a World Erosion or something else, no matter how much you point fingers, you and your lot will live your lives forever indebted to me, thanks to someone like me who��s half-human and half-World Erosion.��

    In some ways, it was simr to Kraush.

    Amid a life that felt meaningless and wasted,

    like he had been burdened with a curse that let him steal other people��s curses through the ck Hood, Kraush contributed to the world.

    Bioloren, after surviving, found that her life, which had lost its worth as a test subject, could serve to protect the Sky Generation through barriers.

    ��Look at us, birds of a feather.��

    Before he knew it, Kraush had ced his hand on Bioloren��s head.

    It seemed Bioloren flickered in surprise at the possibility of her hair being grabbed.

    Kraush was gently patting her head.

    Was he seriously smiling now?

    Sadly, it didn��t appear that way to Kraush��s eyes.

    That smile was nothing but a conditioned reflex, far from anything happy.

    ��Hey, Bioloren.��

    ��Uh-huh?��

    Bioloren, who had never expected Kraush to pet her head, looked dazed.

    Kraush continued speaking to her.

    ��Do you know what feels the most satisfying in my life?��

    ����What is it?��

    Kraush grinned broadly.

    ��When Ind a proper hit.��

    ��What do you mean by ��feeding�� someone?��

    Kraush immediately turned and dashed out of the building.

    It was a sudden burst of action.

    ��Wait, Kraush!��

    Flustered, Bioloren hurried after him.

    Soon, Bioloren caught sight of Kraush��s back as he paused in the middle of town, taking a deep breath.

    The moment she was even more puzzled about what he was about to do,

    Kraush yelled out with all his might:

    ��Terasius Jem!��

    Bioloren��s eyes widened in shock.

    He blurted out a name without any chance to stop him.

    Far in the distance, the Demonic Prime, who had been looking at the sky, turned to look this way.

    Bioloren hadn��t expected Kraush to directly mention his name.

    When confusion filled his gaze, Kraush pulled out a thunderous weapon.

    ��Let��s have a match, you bastard.��

    He boldly issued a challenge towards the Heaven��s Sword.

 Chapter 279

    ### Chapter: 279

    In the heart of Demoran Vige.

    The Demonic Prince, Terasius Jem, blinked in confusion, unsure of what he had just heard.

    He stared silently at Kraush, totally taken aback by the unexpected insult.

    What could this possibly mean?

    ��Why the sudden hostility?��

    With that, Terasius decided to ask candidly what was on his mind.

    Why was this punk so eager to challenge him out of nowhere?

    To Terasius, Kraush was someone he had hoped to establish a magical partnership with, a rarity in his long life.

    As such, he intended to continue a friendly rtionship with him.

    Terasius had believed using that logic meant Kraush felt the same way, so he couldn��t fathom why he was spitting vitriol and showing such animosity.

    ��I happen to know this incredibly talented barrier mage,�� Kraush dered, as a ck me of destruction erupted from his Thunderstorm.

    A manifestation of pure, concentrated destruction powered by World Erosion.

    ��I��m nning to get some favors from this fantastic barrier mage.��

    Even upon hearing it a second time, it was an utterly ridiculous im.

    But the sincerity in Kraush��s eyes couldn��t be denied.

    He actually seemed intent on shing with the Demonic Prince.

    Terasius��s gaze, which had been silent, shifted suddenly behind Kraush.

    Standing there was a girl with striking silver hair, looking just like him.

    It was Bioloren Jem, sharing the same bloodline.

    Her face was painted with shock, unable to fathom why Kraush would so abruptly challenge Terasius.

    She had known he was a bit entric, but she never expected him to take it this far.

    Terasius observed Bioloren��s expression and pieced together the situation.

    ��Ah, so you need her, huh?��

    With a nonchnt wave of his hand, Terasius dismissed her importance.

    ��I don��t care what happens between you two. No need to turn red in the face due to her.��

    Terasius��s eyes remained emotionless, and Bioloren bit her lip in frustration.

    Yet, she couldn��t muster the words to respond, feeling small before him.

    Even when she tried to stand tall before Terasius, every time she met his emotionless gaze, it crushed her sense of self-worth.

    So, she could only cower like always.

    ��No, men approaching my precious daughter need to be put in their ce by the father.��

    Just then, she heard Kraush��s voice.

    ��So, I��m thinking of giving this inappropriate man a real wake-up call while trying to earn some favor with my soon-to-be ally.��

    What a ridiculous and nonsensical statement it was.

    But because of that, there was no visible way to deter Kraush��s intentions.

    His eyes conveyed nothing but intention for a full-on confrontation.

    ��I didn��t think I��d encounter someone behaving so unpredictably,�� Terasius said.

    ��Really? My specialty is acting unpredictably��like, what��s a wielder of magic if they can��t predict people?�� Kraush shot back sarcastically.

    Terasius��s face remained inscrutable despite Kraush��s taunts.

    ��If that��s what you desire����

    Suddenly, elements began swirling around Terasius��s body one by one.

    ��Then I guess I have no choice.��

    He looked at Kraush as if soothing an unruly child.

    Although he appeared younger than Kraush, he felt like a serpent who had lived for hundreds of years.

    ��Kraush, are you out of your mind?!��

    Bioloren yelled, unable to contain herself.

    What in the world was Kraush doing?

    Wasn��t he supposed to seek Terasius��s cooperation?

    So why on earth was he acting like a fool?

    ��Bioloren, I��ve learned that if you just bottle things up, you end up surrounded by idiots.��

    Kraush had witnessed many people filled with resentment subsequently unravel.

    After going through that himself, he could confidently say it led to a mess.

    ��So, if anyone has to flip the table, let it be me!��

    Heat began to bubble off Kraush as he went into abat stance, channeling Terasius��s energy.

    Soon, white smoke started billowing from his mouth.

    ��All��s good now!��

    With that, Kraush vanished into a whirlwind.

    Just then, a booming explosion erupted.

    The sh of Kraush��s might and Terasius��s protective barriers sent shockwaves through the area.

    Tendrils of ck mes flickered atop Terasius��s barrier, but it simply sparkled lightly, resisting the assaults by Kraush��s dark ze.

    Kraush recognized this barrier��s defense.

    A 9th Circle Magic: Lilumino.

    An insane magic that counters attacks by amplifying the caster��s mana.

    This madman had decided to unleash his strongest spell the moment Kraush charged in.

    ��Is he taking me seriously?��

    Or was he just itching to wrap it up quickly?

    Either way, Kraush faced off against his own mes.

    sh!

    The ck mes shed and crescendoed into a deafening roar.

    Just as shocked vigers took notice, Bianca and An arrived on the scene.

    ��What��s going on?��

    Seeing Kraush��s mes, Bianca immediately approached Bioloren.

    ��Kraush just challenged my father out of nowhere!��

    ��Your father?��

    Bianca��s eyes widened in surprise at that revtion.

    Then she noticed the silhouette within the receding mes.

    The figure belonged to one Teramarin Jem, the head of the 3rd-year mage department.

    Her ��father��.

    Bianca was aware that Kraush had been particrly concerned about him.

    But why was now suddenly apparent?

    ��What is that��?��

    An gaped at Terasius in shock.

    He recognized the spell Terasius had cast: Lilumino.

    ��Are you truly the Demonic Prince?��

    In astonishment, Bianca scanned the mes.

    There, she saw Kraush, his face now ckened from the fire.

    ��Cough.��

    Kraush had identally inhaled smoke from his own attack.

    Given that, Bianca instinctively reached out a paw only to hold back, realizing something.

    There had to be a reason behind Kraush��s actions.

    ��Better not pull any funny business,��

    Kraush choked out while Terasius��s voice echoed back to him through Lilumino.

    Looking as emotionless as always, Terasius remained unfazed.

    The disparity between them was immense.

    No matter how strong Kraush had grown, he was up against one of the world��s four strongest mages, a conquering master of magic.

    To Terasius, Kraush was nothing but a childish distraction.

    That gap was ringly obvious.

    Yet, even with such a threat, Kraush merely raised his sword over his head.

    ��Talking big, eh?��

    The ck mes began to swirl around Kraush��s de.

    Terasius��s interest piqued at this disy.

    Lilumino still held firm.

    Terasius possessed enough mana to sustain it for months if he wanted.

    Even after Kraush had been tagged by his own magic, he stillunched into another swing.

    ��Kids like to wreak havoc, you know.��

    In that moment, Kraush��s dark storm roared once more.

    BOOM!

    The fire released surged towards the sky.

    But this time was different.

    BOOM! Bang! Bam! Boom!

    Where there was previously just a single explosion, the sky now erupted multiple times.

    With every sound crashing, Kraush was engulfed by his returning mes.

    As mes swelled higher, Terasius simply observed.

    From a distance, onlookers would assume Kraush was wildly throwing fire around.

    But inside, Terasius understood that each swing of Kraush��s de was bing increasingly powerful.

    ��What is he up to?��

    At first, Terasius believed Kraush was simply increasing his output.

    But soon he realized it was something much moreplicated.

    Kraush was little by little absorbing the iing mes and feeding them back into his Thunderstorm as new energy.

    And with each gust, the mes intensified even more.

    Given the nature of Lilumino, the very energy Kraush was receiving from his own attacks was now boosting his power in turn.

    ��If he keeps this up, his vessel will shatter.��

    Right now, Kraush was harnessing a force far beyond what he could normally handle.

    Of course, this recklessness came with a cost��the risk of breaking himself.

    BAM! BAM! BAM! BAM!

    But Kraush didn��t stop; he struck down again and again.

    And each time, ck mes soared higher into the sky.

    Concern began to surface in Terasius��s eyes.

    If this kept up, Kraush could easily put himself in danger, losing a valuable ally in this battle.

    Seeing the expression on Terasius, Kraush scoffed.

    ��Are you really worried about me?��

    Barely managing to catch his breath, Kraush struck down again.

    ��I��m swinging away with all my might to take you down right now!��

    A world-engulfing explosion followed Kraush��s next swing.

    The terrifying inferno could have consumed everything.

    But beyond that fiery spectacle, Kraush continued to absorb the chaos around him.

    ��Kraush����

    Bioloren watched with her fists clenched in a mix of anxiety and admiration.

    She couldn��t wrap her mind around Kraush��s desperate actions.

    But somehow, it felt like Kraush��s relentless assault represented her voice, a cry against the absurd reality of her existence.

    How she wished she could scream about the unfairness of it all��an existence confined to experimentation.

    ��Damn it����

    As a curse slipped from Bioloren��s lips, the raw frustration surged within her.

    Her mother had abandoned her as a child,

    her father had never treated her as anything other than a test subject��a mere tool.

    Born of a split bloodline, she felt suffocated by the World Erosion that choked her existence.

    Life had offered nothing but ridiculous challenges.

    Yet, sumbing to the madness was not an option.

    Even if she protested, nobody would listen.

    Her parents had turned their backs on her.

    ��Who would even bother to listen?��

    But at this moment, Kraush didn��t hesitate as he struck at Terasius.

    Even losing pieces of himself, he pressed on.

    ��Kraush����

    Tears began to fill Bioloren��s eyes.

    Although she thought she had epted everything, the haunting weight of her unjust reality lingered deep inside.

    Maybe somewhere in her heart, she had always yearned for someone to voice the injustices she had faced.

    ��Don��t let me down, hit him hard!��

    With that, Kraush��s face broke into a big grin.

    ��Got it.��

    The professional side of him was now showing up for the fight.

 Chapter 280

    ### Chapter: 280

    ��Give him a proper punch!��

    Bioloren��s scream resonated clearly in Kraush��s ears.

    His grip tightened around the sword even more.

    ��Do you want to be cursed and end up like me?��

    Before the regression, Bioloren had subconsciously avoided Kraush because they seemed simr.

    One day, she had lightly tossed a barrier spell at him and said,

    ��Live as a person. Don��t end up being a mediocre excuse like me.��

    That was the extent of their conversation.

    They were so estranged that their past exchanges weren��t memorable.

    But because of that distance, he could understand more clearly now.

    ��Do you know what��s the most infuriating thing at this moment?��

    After throwing herself against the Demonic Prince��s attack and using a barrier to stop it, she found herself next to a dying Bioloren.

    The rest of the gang rushed out to finish off the Demonic Prince she had blocked.

    Only Kraush, a nonbatant, remained by her side as she faded away.

    Perhaps that��s why he unwillingly heard her dying words.

    ��I��ve never once med my damn parents.��

    She said this with a wistful smile, full of regret.

    That regret was a mix of me and emotions thatmented her life.

    ��If only I could��ve punched them once�� It should��ve happened����

    Tears fell from her eyes as she finally let those words out.

    ��It��s toote now����

    And that was how she died.

    The hero who had bravely blocked the Demonic Prince passed away, leaving only resentment behind.

    Kraush found that sight utterly unbearable.

    For some reason, he felt like his own end would be just as gloomy.

    He couldn��t even cry out for her, and he felt a sense of kinship in their silence.

    Maybe that was the reason.

    Kraush wished that she wouldn��t meet such a fate anymore.

    Everyone dies.

    Death is unavoidable.

    But if you can��t escape it��

    At least standing at the end of that death, remembering the past, thinking that the day mattered could be okay, right?

    Instead of living a life filled with regrets, wouldn��t a life where you gave it everything you had be more valuable?

    With that thought, Kraush��s sword was raised high into the sky.

    Even if he had no particr ties before the regression, Bioloren was now a friend, apanion to Kraush.

    If one day, she could spread her wings in the generation of the skies,

    he would dly lift his sword for her.

    Kraush decided to be the brightest star in the forefront, the Eternal Star.

    His body began to feel an intense pressure.

    Internally, the ck mes roiled wildly.

    The ck mes started to constrict around his throat.

    It felt like he would burn awaypletely at any moment.

    However, a new phase was beginning.

    The umted ck mes began to consume everything in their path.

    And Kraush was also part of that consumption.

    The White Dragon King devoured by the Four Seasons.

    Although it was said the Four Seasons consumed him, the White Dragon King had not been fully absorbed by Kraush.

    His will was consumed, yet the power was something Kraush couldn��t bear.

    Thus, Kraush could not fully utilize the power of the White Dragon King.

    To do that, he had to break through the wall of transformation.

    And right now��

    Originally, the White Dragon King, who could not be contained and was just asleep within the Four Seasons,

    was being forcibly melted away by the endlessly consuming ck mes.

    What seemed impossible to melt, the evesting snow of the White Dragon King,

    was now being melted before the sudden heat of an unexpected inferno.

    And the melted White Dragon King became fuel for the ck mes.

    The ck mes that consumed the White Dragon King zed wildly within Kraush.

    And that meant, the power of the melted White Dragon King was spreading all over Kraush.

    ��Ha.��

    Dark and white smoke began to pour from Kraush��s mouth.

    Simultaneously, one of his eyes began to resemble that of a lizard.

    Above Kraush, a single small horn emerged.

    Scales sprouted from his cheeks, and his fangs sharpened.

    This was the result of the forcibly absorbed power of the White Dragon King, which had not fully integrated within him.

    Terasius��s eyes widened slowly as he witnessed the scene before him.

    It was the sight of a human transforming into a new race.

    For Terasius, who sought to create a magical race, this was a whole new pinnacle.

    That astonishing sight was unfolding right before his eyes.

    Meeting Kraush��s gaze, who cemented his sword in the air once more,

    the raging mes of the ck mes surged from his body.

    Deep within Kraush,

    seven stars began to shine bright red.

    The blue glow in Kraush��s eyes was now veiled with red starlight.

    Amidst the ck mes, the red starlight spread, enhancing his power.

    Creak��

    And at the moment that power reached its limit,

    Kraush crushed the moment strengthening potion he had kept in his mouth.

    Whoosh!

    The ck mes surged up into the sky, roaring fiercely.

    It looked as if a pitch-ck dragon was ascending into the heavens.

    In that final moment,

    as Kraush surpassed limits upon limits to reach a new realm,

    Terasius stood there dumbfounded, staring at the spectacle.

    Looking down at Terasius, Kraush grinned briefly.

    ��Get a grip.��

    With that, Kraush struck down with his sword.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Seven nting

    Annihtion ck Dragon

    The ck dragon consumed everything.

    ��

    Where the ck dragon had fallen,

    the storm of ck mes it had stirred up was tumultuous around it.

    In the distance, the vigers trembled in fear as if a dragon had truly fallen.

    The animals of the Freya Mountains fled in panic.

    The Annihtion ck Dragon held overwhelming power.

    In the pit where itnded, one person stood quietly, holding his breath.

    Terasius Jem, the Demon Mage.

    Disguised as Teramarin Jem, he entered Rahern Academy.

    He stared calmly ahead.

    To Terasius, Kraush was an adversary he could eliminate with a mere wave of his hand.

    No matter how strong Kraush might be, he could never match Terasius, who had mastered the apex of magic.

    He needed to grow even stronger.

    That��s why when Terasius cast his 9th Circle Magic, Lilumino, he thought that should be enough.

    The gap in level was far too clear for Kraush to break through his barrier.

    Yet here they were.

    The shards of Lilumino danced in the wind.

    The barrier Terasius had been so confident wouldn��t break was now scattered.

    It was the aftermath of receiving a power he could not withstand.

    Terasius��s gaze slowly lowered.

    There stood a boy, utterly battered and torn.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The one who had once debated magic with him.

    Ever since the death of the red-haired roving magician, he had lived in excruciating loneliness, realizing there was no one left to share thoughts on magic with him.

    Now, after decades, that same loneliness had somewhat been alleviated.

    That Kraush was now trudging towards Terasius.

    ����Why go this far?��

    Terasius still couldn��tprehend Kraush.

    The boy possessed enough knowledge to discuss magic with him.

    Of course, Terasius had noticed the presence of someone behind Kraush.

    Regardless, Kraush was sufficiently qualified to be that person��s voice.

    Terasius would do anything for him if it meant discussing magic��something he believed he would never have the chance to do again.

    Yet Kraush was expressing anger against him now.

    ��If you want something, I can give you anything!��

    Why was he so angry, Terasius wondered,

    as Kraush, now closer, slowly raised his head.

    ��What I want, you can��t provide.��

    ��There��s almost nothing I can��t provide in this world.��

    ��No, there��s a hell of a lot. I��ve seen it with my own two eyes.��

    Even the powerful Terasius couldn��t prevent the world��s downfall.

    At that point, Terasius was not a universal savior to Kraush.

    He too was human and had limitations.

    ��Terasius Jem.��

    Kraush raised his clenched fist.

    ��Live like a real person if you want to survive.��

    Kraush didn��t see Terasius as someone to experiment on without any guilt or conscience.

    ��Since you can��t even live like a person, what can you do?��

    With that, Kraushunched his fist at Terasius.

    Thud��

    Kraush��s fist reached Terasius��s chest.

    But there was no more power behind Kraush��s strike.

    It was as if he had squeezed out every ounce of strength left.

    Everything had pushed him to his limits.

    Crack��

    The skin on Kraush cracked, crumbling away.

    This was the price for forcibly melting and absorbing the power of the White Dragon King.

    Kraush fell forward, and Terasius caught his unconscious body.

    p!

    At that moment, a dyed footstep pierced through the smoke.

    There stood a girl with silver hair, identical to his.

    Just as she thought the situation had concluded, she dashed over and found Kraush lying in Terasius��s arms.

    Simultaneously, she noticed the ck marks smeared on Terasius�� chest.

    The result of Kraush��s punch.

    Realizing this, her expression tightened as she looked at Kraush and began to speak.

    ����Kraush is currently being chased by those bastards called Ixion.��

    Terasius��s ears perked up in response.

    ��Kraush is attempting to create a safety device for that reason. A mechanism that signals danger, allowing those nearby to reach him immediately.��

    ����Wouldn��t it be safer just to hide?��

    ��He��s not the type to consider that. He��s fully set on defeating Ixion.��

    She looked at Kraush as if resigned.

    ��There��s a senior at the academy who��s skilled in magical tools. I��ll do whatever I can to assist. Please help with the creation.��

    That was Bioloren��s father, whom she despised.

    She loathed meeting him because he denied her very existence every time.

    Despite all this, Bioloren was making a request of him.

    For the boy who had cried out for her sake.

    ������

    Terasius looked down at Kraush.

    He glimpsed the will of Kraush, who sought to surpass mere existence.

    Kraush probably wanted to negotiate not just the safety device, but also his transformation into the Dragon King.

    Having seen through that, Terasius fell silent for a moment before handing Kraush over to Bioloren.

    As she received Kraush, Terasius turned to depart.

    ��I��ll head to Jem first. I��ll open the portal back to Rahern Academy for you, so head that way.��

    Hearing that, Bioloren let out a deep sigh of relief.

    She had been anxious about what that madman might do.

    ��Live like a real person.��

    With that, Terasius reflected briefly on Kraush��s words.

    His expression shifted to one of transcendence.

    ��Indeed, it��s difficult for me.��

    And with that, Terasius left using his space movement magic.

    ��B-Bioloren.��

    In that moment, Bioloren jumped at Kraush��s voice and turned to face him.

    With a battered face, Kraush spoke.

    ��Feeling a bit relieved, huh?��

    His voice barely came out, leaving her in disbelief.

    It was absurd; yet, Bioloren tightened her grip around him.

    ����Yeah, you damn fool.��

    It felt more like a release than relief, purging the mind.

    Upon hearing that, Kraush gave a short chuckle before closing his eyes.

    Seeing this, Bioloren quietly resolved herself.

    At least even if her life had only been valued for experimentation,

    for the sake of that boy who had cried out for her,

    she would strive to do her very best.

 Chapter 281

    ### Chapter: 281

    When Kraush opened his eyes again, he was greeted by a familiar ceiling.

    Why? Because this was the infirmary of Rahern Academy.

    ��If I remember correctly, that Demon Mage opened the way for mest.��

    Fortunately, it seemed he had been transferred here immediately after the spatial shift.

    Kraush rubbed his throbbing forehead and slowly got up.

    The surroundings were quiet. It must have been early dawn.

    ��When I see Aria, I��m definitely gonna hear about this.��

    [ Who taught you to rush through such a transformation process like that? ]

    Instead, Crimson Garden��s reprimand came first.

    What Kraush did was clearly an act of self-destruction.

    If he wasn��t careful, he could have ended up not just transforming but beingpletely immobilized instead.

    Yet, Kraush paid no mind and went head-to-head with Terasius.

    ��I just felt a need to show him what I��m capable of.��

    Clearly, Terasius would now help him with any request.

    But whether he would genuinely help was a different story altogether.

    Terasius still hadn��t given up on creating a magical race.

    For him, it had be a lifelong ambition.

    Even if Kraush, who could now discuss magic, was present,

    it was still harder to suddenly abandon a life��s purpose.

    For Terasius, witnessing Kraush awaken as a Dragon King would have been an invaluable data point for his research.

    So it was obvious that Terasius would invest even more in Kraush��s transformation.

    That was a clear advantage on Kraush��s part.

    ��And also, I just really didn��t like him.��

    Sometimes, emotions trump reason.

    Kraush simply disliked Terasius��s actions.

    And since he wanted to dish out a punch, he did it.

    [ You simple-minded fool. ]

    Kraush gave a shortugh and unsteadily rose from his bed.

    Despite having received treatment from Aria, his body still wasn��t in full working order.

    Kraush, in his still-dazed state, walked over and opened the infirmary door.

    At that moment, someone standing outside jumped and got up.

    With drool on the side of her mouth, she hurriedly looked in his direction.

    Bioloren Jem.

    She was the daughter born between a Demon Mage and a Kekkeshis.

    ��What��s up? You woke up?��

    She looked up at Kraush, feigning innocence as if she hadn��t been dozing off.

    ��What are you doing outside?��

    ����I heard the holy maiden with the big chest needs to rest for at least a night. Are you already okay to move?��

    ��I��m getting used to it.��

    Kraush pretended to be fine while stretching his arms lightly.

    But the creaking sound from his arms made Bioloren shoot him a skeptical look.

    ��Stop screwing around and get back inside to rest. Who in their right mind would pick a fight with that guy? Why do something worse than world erosion?��

    ��I can��t deny that.��

    Kraush leaned against the open door.

    ��But it felt a bit refreshing, didn��t it?��

    ������

    At the next words, Bioloren fell silent.

    Then her tiny hand grabbed Kraush��s cor tightly.

    Kraush looked down at her, grinning widely.

    In response, Bioloren quickly averted her eyes and parted her lips.

    ����Thank you.��

    ��Don��t mention it.��

    As Kraush teased her, Bioloren seemed to grow a little mischievous and kicked his leg.

    ��Ow!��

    Thanks to that, Kraush barely managed to maintain his bnce, almost toppling over.

    Surprised, Bioloren rushed to steady him as he teetered.

    ��Geez, was that really that painful?��

    ��Yeah, I just got off the bed!��

    ��Ugh! Anyway, who told you to make that kind of face?��

    ��People have faces for a reason.��

    Bioloren suppressed the urge to hit him again.

    With a long sigh, she helped Kraush back inside the infirmary.

    ��Others will being soon. They went out to eat while waiting for you to wake up.��

    ��Aren��t you eating? If you keep this up, you won��t grow at all.��

    ��I just ate! I was the first one to eat! And what does height even matter?��

    It felt a bit rude to say, but the truth was, Bioloren didn��t seem to grow much afterward either.

    So, for her future��s sake, it would be better to eat a bit more. But she didn��t seem open to that idea.

    What a shame.

    ��Anyway, I��m heading to Jem.��

    ��Sure.��

    Terasius had clearly stated he was waiting at Jem.

    By going there, he couldpletely absorb the forcibly drawn-out Dragon King power.

    After this, Kraush could definitely establish himself among the ranks of the powerful.

    ��Perfect. Hurry up and get lost.��

    Bioloren waved her hand as if to shoo him away.

    Watching her, Kraush tilted his head.

    ��What do you mean? You should go too.��

    ����I yed matchmaker, so isn��t my job done?��

    ��You said Ixion is targeting you, so you should stick close to me, as per the deal with Kekkeshis.��

    ��That��s����

    Bioloren sputtered, seemingly at a loss for words.

    She wasn��t one to throw her life away carelessly.

    For whatever reason, if Ixion was after her, she had to protect herself.

    ��Why in the world are they after me?��

    Bioloren voiced her confusion about why Ixion was targeting her.

    After all, she only dabbled a bit in barrier techniques.

    Kraush couldn��t be sure either.

    In the past, Ixion definitely didn��t aim for Bioloren.

    The fact she made it to the age of the skies was proof of that.

    But now they were after her.

    ��Two reasons seem usible.��

    One was due to Bioloren��s barrier skills.

    Her barrier techniques were a unique blend of current magic and the barriers from world erosion.

    In other words, among abilities rted to defense, she held outstanding traits.

    Judging by how her barrier could even block the view of Crimson Garden, its effectiveness was undeniable.

    If Ixion were nning a siege, Bioloren��s barriers would hold unimaginable value.

    ��If the ck Witch brainwashes her, she could be of use.��

    The second reason was something Kraush couldn��t bepletely sure of, but it might be that her barriers could aid in creating a god of erosion.

    This part concerned Kraush quite a bit.

    After all, it was as if Ixion was attempting to create a god of erosion.

    And the Demon Mage who birthed Bioloren wanted to create a magical race.

    While the two objectives differ in what they aim to create,

    they did share amon ground: both were in the realm of creation.

    ��I thought the Demon Mage birthed Bioloren solely for the sake of gaining information for creating that magical race.��

    Perhaps Bioloren was simply viewed as a material for the Demon Mage to create a magical race.

    Then after some experiments, when deemed unusable, Bioloren was abandoned.

    ��But unlike the Demon Mage, it seems Ixion concluded that Bioloren holds some value as a material.��

    As a result, they decided to kidnap her.

    While pondering this, Kraush suddenly caught onto something odd.

    ����Then why did they have to ask Kekkeshis to kidnap Bioloren?��

    Sure, if she were to get close to Bioloren, it would be the easiest way to bring her in without raising suspicion.

    But either way, Bioloren is a child of Kekkeshis.

    Naturally, the odds of spontaneous actions like this happening were high.

    Ixion wasn��t foolish either.

    Why would they trust Kekkeshis enough to handle it?

    ��But what if there was a part of Kekkeshis they could trust?��

    What if, before Bioloren was even born, Kekkeshis had been affiliated with Ixion?

    Kraush suddenly understood why he felt so ufortable speaking with Kekkeshis.

    ����Kekkeshis might��ve belonged to Ixion from the start.��

    Kekkeshis had clearly said that the birth of Bioloren from Demon Mage and her was not forced.

    Then it meant there must have been some sort of trade-off with her.

    Kraush was puzzled about that specific point.

    What deal did Kekkeshis strike with the Demon Mage that led to Bioloren��s birth?

    But if she had been part of Ixion from the get-go, it would all make sense.

    Her purpose for striking a deal with the Demon Mage?

    It would be to achieve their mutual goals of creation.

    ��But the Demon Mage treated Bioloren as a failed experiment for creating a magical race.��

    But then, why would Ixion be targeting her now?

    The moment Kraush thought this, he lifted his gaze to look at Bioloren.

    ����Bioloren, didn��t your mother, Kekkeshis, say she left when you were a child?��

    ��Yeah, she did.��

    Bioloren responded with puzzlement, as if questioning what he was driving at.

    ��Did she do anything before leaving?��

    Bioloren blinked in confusion.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Did she tell you any vital secrets before leaving?��

    Bioloren tilted her head while searching her memories.

    ��There��s no way she would have����

    ��Think really hard. Is there really nothing? I��ve got doubts about why Ixion is targeting you now.��

    ��Hmm.��

    Bioloren seemed to be trying to squeeze her memory as hard as she could.

    But her expression remained unchanged.

    [ Didn��t she leave you with a barrier? ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden��s voice unexpectedly chimed in.

    ��A barrier, you say?��

    Kraush shot a question to Bioloren.

    At that, a crow pped into view by the window.

    [ In terms of memories, if Kekkeshis did something and didn��t want it revealed, she could��ve tampered with your memories. ]

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    It was a story with ample possibility.

    Kraush quickly turned to Bioloren.

    ��Bioloren, can you check if there��s a barrier inside your body?��

    ��A barrier?��

    ��Your mother might have ced a barrier on your memories.��

    Bioloren blinked again.

    Slowly, she began to recall the possibility that such a thing could exist and widened her eyes.

    ��Wait a moment.��

    Bioloren, on hearing that, hurriedly sat next to Kraush��s bed.

    Then, she closed her eyes quietly, taking a deep breath.

    She started to search her insides quietly, looking for a barrier.

    Before long, Bioloren opened her eyes, her expression one of astonishment.

    ����It��s really there.��

    She had thought about cing a barrier outside her body.

    But had never considered putting one inside herself.

    Now that she found it, she locked eyes with Kraush.

    ��Remove it.��

    She spoke as if made a resolution.

    Bioloren took a deep breath, and began slowly unraveling the barriers filled in her mind.

    Kraush, knowing she needed his full focus, stayed silent and just watched her.

    After a while, beams of light began to pour from around Bioloren, and she gasped sharply.

    Her face turned pale, and cold sweat dripped down.

    Despite Bioloren��s powerful barrier skill, the one she was unraveling was intricatelyplex.

    It was clear that Kekkeshis had deemed it a memory that should never be reimed.

    Or perhaps she had also kept others from essing Bioloren��s memories.

    ��It��s not working. What did she do?��

    ��Bioloren.��

    Kraush ced a hand on Bioloren��s shoulder.

    ��I��ll help you.��

    Now was the time for the ck Hood to shine.

 Chapter 282

    ### Chapter: 282

    ��What?��

    ��I think it��s possible with my skill.��

    Bioloren looked at Kraush for a moment before nodding, seemingly having made up her mind.

    She, too, wanted to know the truth behind this memory.

    ��What do I need to do?��

    ��All you need to do is firmly grant permission in your heart to pass the barrier to me.��

    ��I��ll allow it.��

    With Bioloren��s answer, a burst of light flickered from Kraush��s hand.

    ��ck Hood.��

    The target was the barrier ced on Bioloren��s memory.

    The moment Kraush activated the ck Hood, the barrier within Bioloren was forcibly snatched away by him.

    Kraush immediately used Ignis to burn the captured barrier to ashes.

    After all, being created from the power of world erosion, Ignis gobbled it up like a snack.

    ��Ugh!��

    At that moment, memories flooded in, forcing Bioloren to stifle a scream.

    Clenching her teeth, she barely managed to endure the onught of memories before slowly blinking her eyes open.

    ��������

    She sat in silence, staring nkly ahead, her face a canvas of confusion as chaotic memories yed around in her mind.

    Kraush gazed at Bioloren.

    Did she know that before the regression, her own memories were sealed away?

    And how did she handle that knowledge when she found out?

    Perhaps the reason Bioloren looked so tearfully at the corpse of the barrier mage had something to do with those sealed memories.

    Her hands wrapped around herself, she wore a bittersweet smile that seemed on the verge of shattering.

    ��That��s what you said������

    She spoke while contemting the fragments of memory that drifted in front of her eyes.

    ��There��s a ce I went with my mother. No matter whoes, I must never tell anyone. It was there that she definitely used her barrier technique on me twice.��

    One was a memory.

    And the other was when she extracted something from Bioloren with her barrier magic prior to that memory.

    ��Bioloren, you must never tell anyone about this ce, no matter whoes. Got it?��

    Bioloren recalled the sorrowful voice of the barrier mage from her regained memories.

    Underneath a massive willow tree.

    Under a twilight sky.

    In the breeze, the barrier mage looked at Bioloren with affectionate eyes, stroking her hair gently.

    ��And let��s forget today��s events forever.��

    The feelings of regret in her eyes pierced Bioloren��s heart.

    With those emotions bubbling within her, she turned to Kraush.

    As she met Kraush��s blue eyes, the memories of the past began to scatter like leaves, pulling her back to the present.

    Kraush was the perfect reminder of reality for her.

    Her current life had changed in numerous ways because of him.

    ��Where is it?��

    ��It��s not far from Jem.��

    Despite having previously dered that she should never reveal it, Biolorenplied without hesitation.

    Kraush slightly grimaced after realizing what he had asked.

    ��Are you sure it��s okay to just spill it like that?��

    ����If I can��t trust someone wielding a sword against the Heaven��s Sword, then who can I trust?��

    It felt as if a once wild stray animal was nowpliant.

    Bioloren yfully poked Kraush in the chest with her knuckles.

    ��Could you not give me that look? It��s making me ufortable.��

    A hint of shyness flickered in her eyes.

    When Kraush fell silent, Bioloren, feeling a bit mischievous, almost went to hit him again, but stopped herself knowing he wasn��t fully recovered.

    ��Bioloren, do you remember when the Demon King lost interest in you?��

    Just then, as Kraush opened his mouth, Bioloren blinked.

    ����I think it was around the time my mom left.��

    As she recalled, Bioloren stiffened.

    ��No way.��

    ��Sometimes, no way ends up being a very real possibility.��

    The Demon King and Ixion were after something through Bioloren.

    However, when the barrier mage left Bioloren, she sealed her potential with a barrier and vanished.

    Thanks to her actions, neither the Demon King nor Ixion could achieve what they wanted through Bioloren.

    The fact that Bioloren remained safe until the skies generation was likely due to her mother��s prior arrangements.

    Kraush soon realized why the barrier mage made such a decision.

    ����To protect Bioloren.��

    Originally, Bioloren had been born to fulfill Ixion��s goals, but a mother��s heart sometimes leads to different choices.

    Throughout the nurturing process, the barrier mage��s heart must have changed.

    ��The reason the barrier mage was dead long before the regression.��

    It was clear she had confronted Ixion to protect Bioloren.

    The barrier mage met her tragic end while opposing Ixion, but as a result, Bioloren was kept safe.

    ��Originally, the barrier mage could have singlehandedly handled Ixion not touching Bioloren.��

    Considering she had ced a barrier on her own memories, Ixion would have eventually given up on Bioloren.

    Yet too many external factors began to intervene, speeding up Ixion��s movements.

    Atst, the barrier mage determined that protecting Bioloren alone became too difficult.

    Ultimately, she sought help from Kraush, who was an enemy of Ixion.

    Surely, Kraush would protect Bioloren, even if it meant standing against Ixion.

    Kraush looked at Bioloren, who was gazing steadily at him.

    Until now, Bioloren had thought her mother hated her and fled because of the Demon King.

    But what if?

    What if all of that was a protective measure for her?

    ��Hah����

    Bioloren let out a shortugh.

    With a mix of self-deprecation, she turned slowly to face Kraush.

    Seeing the faint worry in his eyes, she shrugged her shoulders.

    ��What��s with that look? I kinda figured it out when my mom decided to make a deal with you to protect me. I knew there had to be a reason.��

    She was more mature than one would expect.

    ��I won��t break down mentally over this now. You think I��m a fool or something?��

    ��Don��t push yourself.��

    ��Pfft, push myself? Please.��

    Bioloren snorted, puffing out her chest confidently.

    However, despite her bravado, her hands trembled slightly, but Kraush decided to overlook it.

    ��The truth lies with the barrier mage.��

    If he could meet her and hear her story, they would uncover everything.

    But she was with Ixion at present.

    If that��s the case, he needed to find the Demon King, who could at least provide fragmented information.

    He would likely know the objectives behind the deal with the barrier mage.

    Understanding the purpose of that deal might also rify Ixion��s reasons for targeting Bioloren.

    Moreover, if he went to Jem, he could learn what the barrier mage had taken from and sealed away from Bioloren.

    The eyes of Bioloren and Kraush met.

    They both arrived at the same conclusion.

    ��We��re going to Jem.��

    They would uncover Bioloren��s secrets and Kraush��s strengthening in one go.

    Just then.

    ��Where do you think you��re going?��

    A chilling presence slipped through the now-open door.

    A woman with white hair stood there.

    Upon meeting her gaze, Kraush instinctively flinched.

    He looked like a husband caught while making ns for a night out with a friend.

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    Kraush��s fianc��.

    ��You went out and came back injured like this.��

    With cold eyes, Bianca red at Kraush.

    He was supposed to be on his first mission, but here he was, brandishing a sword against the Heaven��s Sword.

    Any fianc�� would feel her heart drop in that situation.

    ��And you��re going again?��

    This time, he��s off to face the same Heaven��s Sword that he had just fought.

    As Bianca looked at him with her icy eyes, Kraush could only silence himself.

    In front of Bianca, he felt utterly weak.

    ��It��s my fault.��

    At that moment, Bioloren hurriedly positioned herself between Bianca and Kraush.

    Bianca��s cold stare shifted to Bioloren.

    ��It��s because I��m being targeted by Ixion, and he��s helping me. Don��t be too harsh on him.��

    Bianca studied Bioloren before turning back to Kraush.

    ��I know. Kraush, you always do this.��

    With a short exhale, Bianca moved closer to Kraush.

    Then she slowly sat beside him and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    ��Please, just don��t let me worry any more.��

    ��Sorry, I��ll try not to.��

    ��You��ll still worry, even if that��s the case.��

    Kraush swallowed a bitter smile, gently stroking Bianca��s hair.

    Watching them, Bioloren felt a flicker of envy.

    She had never built that kind of bond with anyone.

    ��Are you two going together?��

    ��I��m thinking of bringing An along.��

    For An, going to Jem would be a great opportunity.

    It was also a chance to showcase An��s magic.

    ��Then I��ll allow it. Have a safe trip.��

    Bianca was well aware she needed to train, so she didn��t cling to them.

    ��I��lle back stronger too.��

    As she straightened her back, a determined expression crossed her face.

    However, to Kraush��s eyes, she resembled a proud little chick puffing itself up.

    Her confidence appeared cute enough that he chuckled before nodding.

    ��I��ll be looking forward to it.��

    ��You two are stuck again in a world of your own.��

    Just then, Ariya poked her head through the door, looking mildly displeased as she regarded Kraush.

    ��I healed you! Shouldn��t I get a thank you?��

    ��Thanks as always.��

    ��Well, while we��re at it, how about a reward?��

    If Ariya had healed him, it was hard to imagine what kind of reward she would seek.

    ����How about a kiss?��

    Unexpected words slipped from the lips of the Holy Maiden.

    Embarrassed by her own words, Ariya��s ears turned bright red as she whistled and turned away.

    ��Absolutely not.��

    The one who blocked it was none other than Bianca.

    She wrapped her arms around Kraush, iming him as hers.

    Bianca and Ariya��s eyes shed in mid-air.

    ��The one who can do that with Kraush is only me.��

    Bianca puffed her chest out, fluffing her feathers to look intimidating.

    Ariya, on the other hand, couldn��t let that go either, expanding her upper body in defiance.

    ����Hmph, I��ve done it before, you know?��

    Bianca turned to Kraush with a bewildered expression.

    ��Ariya, you����

    ��Did you really?��

    Being the one who got the upper handst time didn��t mean it wasn��t a form of difort.

    Kraush looked utterly bbergasted, his arms tightening around Bianca a bit more.

    For the first time, he saw a pouty expression fill Bianca��s face.

    To anyone else, it may not look different, but there was undeniable pouting going on here.

    ��Today, I��m not leaving Kraush��s side. I��m staying,�� Bianca dered with boldness.

    And with that, she stirred controversy among thedies.

    Was that what she really meant?��

    Ariya��s eyes widened, quivering with disbelief.

    What kind of interpretation was that?

    And with a determined glint in her eye, she clutched at her skirt.

    ��I��m going too!��

    ��Stop!��

    Kraush intervened between the two.

    He had warned them once before, but this time, the situation seemed to be escting beyond a simple warning.

    As Kraush shot a stern look at both of them, Ariya and Bianca averted their gazes, both realizing they��d ignited something.

    ��This is aplete mess.��

    Only Bioloren, the bystander in this situation, watched with a look of disbelief on her face.

    Was it just her imagination, or did she feel like she was seeing trash?

    ��Huh? Did something happen?��

    At that moment, Haring, who had arrivedte, blinked in confusion at the current situation.

    Seeing Haring approach with warm milk for Kraush, he felt a bit calmer and quietly said,

    ��Haring, please don��t be part of this mess.��

    ��Uh, uh, if Kraush doesn��t want it, I won��t let it happen.��

    Haring showed a firm resolve, even if she didn��t know exactly what it involved.

 Chapter 283

    ### Chapter: 283

    Getting to Jem was a piece of cake.

    No wonder it��s called the Magic Kingdom; the teleportation facilities in Jem were among the best in the world.

    With the Demon King��s direct supervision, there was no chance of getting intercepted likest time.

    So, before Kraush set off for Jem, he received a call and found himself knocking on a certain door.

    ��Long time no see. Here I am.��

    Since he didn��t usually knock on doors, he felt a bit awkward and lifted his head.

    And what met his eyes was none other than the principal��s office.

    ��Come in.��

    With those words ringing in his ears, Kraush pushed the door open.

    What he found was arge, elderly man with a physique that was almost ridiculous.

    It seemed he had been working when he stopped flipping through documents.

    Then, peering over his working sses, he regarded Kraush with a warm smile.

    ��It��s been a while since the training.��

    ��Yes, I came as you summoned me.��

    The one who called Kraush was none other than Duel Emperor Durandal.

    After learning Aura from himst year, Kraush hadn��t seen Durandal.

    Both had been too busy, with Kraush taking on external activities while Durandal had paperwork piling up.

    Especially now, with the new school year starting.

    As the principal, he must have been flooded with documents needing his attention.

    After all, the final word on every decision was up to Durandal.

    ��Kraush, I hear you��re off to Jem this time.��

    ��Yes, a few members of the Lion��s Order will be joining me.��

    Kraush had already arranged for Bioloren and the magical tools creator Rona Imblize to be part of the Lion��s Order.

    With that, it posed no significant issue moving together.

    Seeing Kraush, Durandal wore a teasing smile.

    ��It seems the level of Rahern Academy is too low to train you after all.��

    Ever since enrolling in Rahern Academy, Kraush had spent most of his time outside, engaging in external activities.

    While he earned full marks for those, his internal scores obviously plummeted.

    Thus, it was inevitable that he strayed far away from being at the top of the academy.

    But despite that, he hadn��t fallen from the top spot of the unnamed curriculum this year.

    That was because Durandal had previously established a scoring system for those who exceeded a certain level of external activity.

    Naturally, there wereints from professors.

    They argued it was unfair to other students.

    However, Durandal calmly persuaded them.

    ��Kraush is not a talent that should be confined to Rahern Academy.

    He needs to gather as much experience and talent as possible while he��s still young.

    Rahern Academy is a ce that presents the best education.

    So rather than shouting equality, what should take precedence is education tailored to each individual.

    Rahern Academy shouldn��t be a barrier hindering anyone��s growth.��

    Durandal��s earnest words eventually won the professors over.

    The Nameless ss��s supervising professor, Ganon Sarsaya, echoed those sentiments.

    ��Kraush has surpassed the realm I can teach.

    How can a professor with a short rope me a student?

    The wider world is a far better learning environment for Kraush.

    Other professors surely have students they cherish.

    It��s our role as educators to facilitate their progression rather than obstruct it.��

    Someday, these students would move beyond this world.

    There was no reason to chastise them for elerating that process.

    ��No. Rahern Academy is undoubtedly the best educational facility.��

    Knowing this fact, Kraush refuted Durandal��s words about it being a subpar environment.

    Before his regression, Rahern Academy crumbled under power struggles.

    The bnce of power had tilted too heavily toward the Empire instead of remaining even.

    This was due to all the top figures at the time being affiliated with the Empire faction.

    Even with professors and the principal��s efforts, it was unstoppable.

    ��With the nature of educational facilities, power should have been bnced from the beginning.��

    But as it was heavily nted towards the *Empire from the outset, even Durandal couldn��t easily shift that bnce back.

    But now, things were different.

    Charlotte shared the power equally with Sigrid, and the most influential figures among the second batch were all part of the Lion��s Order.

    Even if those at the bottom were embroiled in power struggles.

    Those at the top were enjoying each other��spany.

    So they couldn��t carelessly aim their des at one another due to the oversight of those atop the hierarchy.

    Thanks to that, power disputes within Rahern Academy remained hushed.

    ��Thank you for saying that.��

    ��I can say it because I learned a lot at Rahern Academy.��

    ��Then how about I teach you one more thing?��

    Upon hearing Durandal��s words, Kraush hesitated.

    His head slowly lifted.

    Durandal��s eyes were sincere.

    ��Do you mean��?��

    ��Aura also needs to move to the next level.��

    Before he knew it, Durandal had stood up from his seat.

    As he did, white light began to converge in his hands.

    In a brief moment, Kraush felt all that light rushing back toward Durandal.

    Light erupted from Durandal like a halo.

    It was the Aura he controlled.

    Momentster, the Aura��s color started to change.

    The new hue was ash gray.

    Light kes swirled around Durandal��s arm.

    ��The spell I created, Ashen Essence, is the ash left after burning up the Aurapletely.��

    The ash particles began to wrap slowly around Durandal��s arm.

    At that instant, Kraush felt as if the whole world was being drawn towards Durandal.

    It felt like a giant that had been sleeping was finally stretching and standing up.

    Durandal��s presence gradually morphed into a colossal and overwhelming wall.

    Grrrggrrggrrg!!!

    The atmosphere screamed under the concentration of brutal power.

    The force that constituted the world, the Aura, was now entirely concentrated in one of Durandal��s arms.

    Chills ran down Kraush��s spine.

    He could feel the droplets of sweat trickling down his forehead.

    Time felt like it was moving incredibly slowly.

    Before long, Kraush found himself left standing before a towering behemoth of nature.

    His shirt had stuck to him due to sweating.

    Slowly, Kraush began to raise his head.

    What he beheld was an endless mountain.

    A height impossible to surpass, even if one spread their wings.

    From the heights, Durandal loomed over him like a massive giant.

    As Kraush stared at him, reality gradually seeped back in.

    On Durandal��s arm.

    An ash gray gauntlet encased it.

    This gauntlet held immense destructive power boiling within it.

    Imposing and tyrannical, yet incredibly generous in strength.

    But if it were to misfire even once��

    Rahern Academy would be obliterated.

    Kraush knew for certain that what Durandal had created was outrageous.

    ��This is the ultimate of Ashen Essence.��

    The supreme mastery of Aura created the ultimate move.

    God of Creation Weapons.

    All the power awe-inspiring enough for Kraush to feel was centered in that gauntlet.

    ��However, it remains iplete.��

    Upon hearing that it was iplete, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    How could something so overwhelming be called iplete?

    Durandal gazed down at the God of Creation Weapons with a hint of regret.

    As he mentioned, the God of Creation Weapons was indeed unfinished.

    What he embraced wasn��t just a gauntlet.

    To trulyplete the God of Creation Weapons, his whole body needed to be clothed in Aura.

    But with Durandal��s current power, he could only manage gauntlets and boots.

    He only gained mastery of the God of Creation Weapons long after his prime.

    So, Durandal had consistently sought out a sessor.

    Someone he could trust to perfect the God of Creation Weapons.

    In his previous life, he never found such a sessor.

    Though there was Aria, her trajectory didn��t align with Durandal��s thoughts.

    Ultimately, on the day Rahern Academy fell,

    Durandal, who died protecting the academy, passed nothing of the God of Creation Weapons on to anyone.

    ��Kraush, are you nning to get stronger still?��

    ��Yes.��

    Kraush��s eyes shone fiercely.

    He sought endlessly towards the heights.

    The stronger he became, the easier it would be to protect the world.

    For the sake of the impending ruin, Kraush would relentlessly strive for strength both now and in the future.

    ��Then when you return, I��ll teach you the God of Creation Weapons.��

    Kraush��s pupils trembled.

    Ever since learning Ashen Essence from Durandal, Kraush had grown significantly stronger than before.

    If he could perfectly acquire the God of Creation Weapons this time��

    ��Surely I can stand against the Beast King.��

    Kraush��s fists clenched tightly.

    The God of Creation Weapons undoubtedly contained that kind of power.

    Although the acquisition process would be incredibly challenging, Kraush realized it was essential.

    ��Yes, I will learn.��

    Without a hint of hesitation, Kraush responded.

    Durandal, catching a glimpse of Kraush��s fervent desire for strength, smiled.

    ��You��ll have a harder time than when you learned Ashen Essence.��

    ��Life is a series of continuous hardships. My specialty is rolling with the punches.��

    That was quite the representative remark of a resilient soul.

    ��Travel well. I��ll see you when you return.��

    And with that, Durandal beheld Kraush��s resilience, deciding he would take him on as his sessor.

    Kraush bowed deeply to Durandal.

    Durandal was a second mentor for him.

    ��I��m grateful Durandal is the principal of Rahern Academy.��

    At those unexpected words, Durandal let out a roughugh.

    On the day that he witnessed countless talents he raised soaring as the Sky Generation.

    He would likely beam with happiness from the unexpected gift he received that day.

    Kraush could certainly believe that.

 Chapter 284

    ### Chapter: 284

    After finishing his chat with Durandal, Kraush immediately set off on the road to Jem.

    ��Here we are, Jem��.��

    At that moment, a strikingly beautiful man with a touch of decadence stood beside Kraush.

    With ming red hair, he was none other than An Igrit.

    A friend of Kraush who wouldter be known as the Demon Emperor, he wore an expression filled with nostalgia.

    The Magic Kingdom of Jem reflected its advanced magical development, clearly deserving of admiration in An��s eyes.

    Even the ordinary citizens here wielded at least 2-circle magic, and the entire kingdom operated through magic-based facilities.

    Though the city of Hardenhartz, where An had grown up, was also a magical city of great renown, it was no match for Jem on a kingdom level.

    For An, a wizard, Jem was nothing short of astounding.

    ��So where did that magic-hating guy go?��

    ��Oh, he died a long time ago.��

    In response to Kraush��s question, An lightly killed off his past self.

    ��Damn, what��s so great about this? I already feel tired.��

    At that moment, Bioloren, standing next to him, sulked with drooping shoulders.

    For her, Jem was a city that had only brought trauma.

    ��Haha, why not? I feel like we can create tons of magical tools here!��

    On the other hand, the magical tool creator Rona Imblize wore an enthusiastic smile.

    Noticing the two starkly different reactions, An slyly positioned himself closer to Kraush.

    ��Hey, Kraush, is it okay if I don��t bring the others?��

    An was aware of who Kraush was referring to when he mentioned ��others.��

    The only ones who hade along on this trip to Jem were An, Rona, and Bioloren.

    The rest remained back at Rahern Academy.

    ��I��ve already told them.��

    Kraush had handpicked only the most essential individuals for this mission.

    With no need to mention Bioloren and Rona, Kraush also had the intention of seeking advice from the magical energy regarding An��s development.

    An had recently hit a teau in his growth.

    On the other hand, the other kids had little to gain from Jem.

    Given the excellent nurturing environment of Rahern Academy, growing there was much more beneficial.

    ��Go ahead and have fun.��

    Knowing this, Bianca willingly permitted Kraush��s journey to Jem.

    While engaging in the world erosion activities alongside Kraush, she felt she was stillcking.

    Hence, she decided to double down on her training and stay at Rahern Academy.

    As she mentioned, Bianca also spent a night beside Kraush just like before.

    The other kids didn��t differ much in their reactions.

    ��Just don��t get hurt this time, okay?��

    Only Astria grumbled a bit about worrying over Kraush but ended there, knowing well enough of his efforts.

    ��Kraush, am I being treated as if I don��t exist?��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his gaze slightly at the sound of a voice from behind.

    There stood An��s maid, Lirina.

    Wrapped in a beige dress, Lirina smiled softly at Kraush.

    ��I never thought you were the type to care about social status, Kraush. Everyone else gets treated well, but you just ignore me. Oh, how it wounds my heart.��

    ��Excuse me, Lirina, you��re the one who judges status and treats me casually.��

    ��Oh, Kraush, you��re just misreading my feelings; I treat you special!��

    With her usual witty banter, Lirina was sharp as ever.

    Seeing their banter, An blinked in surprise.

    ��You two sure are close. Sometimes I think you��re closer than me.��

    ��We��re not close.��

    ��Exactly. We��re miles away from being close.��

    What kind of nonsense was that? An pondered in confusion as he watched.

    Just then, someone began running toward them from afar.

    A middle-aged man in sses, with his robe flowing as he sprinted, approached and gasped for breath.

    ��K-Kraush! You��re the one, right?��

    He gasped desperately, finally confirming Kraush was indeed there.

    Upon confirming, he sighed in relief and bowed deeply.

    ��King Tersasius Jem is waiting for you.��

    Had they really already noticed after just using the teleportation facilities?

    Kraush listened to his words, turning his head.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Time to squeeze some valuable resources out of the Demon Emperor.

    �� �� ��

    Following the guiding wizard to the Magic Royal Pce of Jem.

    This wizard was none other than one of the kingdom��s elite 8-circle wizards.

    ��Aside from the Archmage, he��s the highest level of magic user around.��

    Jem was a kingdom made solely for wizards, resulting in a hierarchy built upon magical circles.

    An 8-circle wizard, as the name suggests, was an 8-circle magician��Adeptus Exemptus.

    Considering that the Demon King and Fire King, the Ten Great Lords, were both 9-circle magicians, one could gauge just how formidable his magical skills were.

    ��Are they really sending such talent to greet guests?��

    For Kraush, it seemed a waste of such talent, but for Archmage Tersasius, all wizards were the same.

    To him, a wizard lower than himself was merely one with less talent.

    He didn��t regard them differently.

    Hence, no matter their background, Tersasius would help individuals learn the magic they so desired.

    Ironically, with that sense of equality, many wizards flocked to the gates of Jem every year.

    Tersasius was known to impart magic to anyone possessing talent.

    ��Kraush, wouldn��t it be a waste of time just for me to regain my power alone?��

    At that moment, while walking through the Royal Pce with the guide, Bioloren suddenly spoke up.

    Kraush turned at her words and gave Bioloren a light smack on her forehead.

    ��Ow!��

    Screaming, Bioloren rubbed her forehead as Kraush sighed.

    ��Did you forget you��re the target of Ixion? What if you go alone and he��s on watch?��

    Kraush didn��t doubt Bioloren��s intentions.

    She truly wanted to protect Bioloren.

    But he couldn��t overlook the dangers posed by the situation surrounding her.

    After all, they were inside Ixion territory.

    If it were just Ixion, Kraush wouldn��t be as cautious.

    But behind Ixion, there was also the Red Witch, Abe involved.

    ��Abe surely wouldn��t be unaware of Ixion��s situation.��

    Kraush recalled the moment he had let the barrier master go.

    At that time, he hadn��t fully grasped the significance and chose not to stop Bioloren.

    Now thinking back, it could��ve been ast chance.

    ��Realizing things toote.��

    Having only processed Bioloren��s words post-factum, Kraush recognized his mistake.

    ��There hasn��t been any contact from the magic users yet.��

    This meant there was a possibility they could have already encountered trouble.

    ��If she��s truly in danger, then somewhere there��s got to be a sealed area important to Bioloren.��

    If Abe thought she could use Bioloren��s powers, she would have set a trap.

    It would be a fool��s errand to go in blindly.

    ��I��ll finish my tasks there and then see to going together.��

    While Kraush considered bringing Tersasius along, he had to shake his head.

    Tersasius had his own goals in regard to Bioloren.

    While Kraush had quenching thirst formunication, Tersasius had already made the magical creation of his lifetime his lifelong wish.

    Thus, if Kraush felt there was value in using Bioloren again, Tersasius would find himself desiring her as well.

    ��And I n to deal with this matter between us.��

    ��Both you and I are eyeing the possibility of being targeted by Ixion. What if we both fall?��

    ��I��m sorry for not informing you in advance, but I��ve already set up a reliable external support team, ready to assist us. They��ll contact us if they see any sign of movement from Ixion.��

    Kraush hadn��t left himself vulnerable without preparation.

    ��While you��re being overtly distrustful of humanity, I wouldn��t think you��d feel this inclined to believe it.��

    ��Why am I distrustful of a human?��

    How could someone turn a person into a distrustful human in an instant like that?

    That was somewhat overboard.

    [ Is it not true? Your nature is to continuously suspect. ]

    Having seen plenty of backstabs before his regression, all Kraush could do was be cautious.

    ��More importantly��who is it?��

    Bioloren was more interested in who the individual was rather than being informed of the contact point.

    ��Oh, this thing? I got lucky and learned about it through a contact beforeing here. They just happened to be nearby.��

    But Kraush only shared a brief smile, without going into detail.

    ��What��s with the secrecy?��

    ��Just know that this person is one of my strongest cards against Ixion.��

    Bioloren eyed Kraush suspiciously.

    ��Besides, it��s certain that whatever was sealed by Akaiko can only be opened by you.��

    ����Yeah, that much is certain.��

    Bioloren nodded, wrinkling her brows in thought.

    This was all she needed to know.

    Regardless of what Ixion might do, she remained essential.

    If they managed to bypass surveince and twiddle their thumbs right there.

    ��Have fun with all the manpower you can waste.��

    A mischievous smile crept across Kraush��s lips.

    ��Wow, you��re looking pretty evil there.��

    Though Bioloren recoiled in shock, Kraush paid it no mind.

    Taking this chance to dy going there, it wouldn��t be bad to deplete Ixion��s manpower just a bit.

    And when they were entirely unguarded, Kraush would sweep in, vignt and ready to strike.

    ��Here we are.��

    In that moment, the guiding 8-circle wizard turned around.

    Kraush ceased his conversation with Bioloren and focused ahead.

    There was a corridor leading somewhere.

    At the end of the corridory the magical research room.

    Countless magical diagrams, magical tools, and books adorned the space.

    To Kraush��s eyes, it appeared simply cluttered.

    But to those who wielded magic, this was an awe-inspiring ce.

    ��This is����

    An, entranced, gazed wide-eyed at the magical research room.

    It wasn��t for nothing that Tersasius had achieved the peak of magical mastery.

    To An, this was nothing short of heaven for learning.

    To geniuses, even more sights unfolded.

    ��Whoa, there��s loads of cool stuff!��

    And along with An, there was another genius in tow.

    Rona, gifted in magical tool creation, sparkled with excitement.

    Although magic and magical tools differed, they held manymonalities.

    If magic manifests the power in the air,

    Then magical tools are the vessels imbued with that power.

    Tersasius, boasting the title of Archmage, had mastered both fields.

    Thus, his research room doubled as a workshop for magical tool creations.

    Kraush was aware of this, which is why he had brought Rona along.

    While Rahern Academy had excellent facilities, they paled inparison to the grandeur of the Archmage��sboratory.

    Rona would surely produce remarkable magical tools using the finest materials here.

    ��Oi, both of you, don��t just space out. Keep up.��

    Kraush, pulling the dazed An and Rona, led the way further inside.

    After some time, they reached an open terrace.

    The ceiling was made of ss, allowing ample sunlight to pour in.

    As March was ending and April was approaching, the sunlight streaming in felt incredibly warm.

    In the midst of that warmth sat a boy in the spotlight.

    The vacant terrace, separate from the magicboratory, held a swaying hammock where a boyy sleeping, wearing an eye mask.

    And that boy��s appearance was familiar.

    It was none other than Themarin Jem, the top student of the third batch.

    The image of the fake son created by Tersasius.

    Kraush trudged over in that direction.

    Before Kraush could reach, Bioloren shot ahead.

    ��Here we are, and he��s sleeping?��

    Spotting Tersasius made Bioloren furious as she roughly pushed the hammock.

    The hammock swung violently at her insistence.

    But inside, Tersasius showed no signs of waking up.

    Seeing this, anger surged within Bioloren, as she reached for the hammock again when Kraush grabbed her shoulder.

    ��Bioloren, that��s enough.��

    ��Why not? We need to wake him up!��

    ��No, he won��t wake. He��s using a Soul Separation spell.��

    Upon hearing this, Bioloren appeared puzzled.

    She then slowly redirected her gaze back to Tersasius.

    Though the loudmotion filled the room, he continued to sleep soundly.

    He showed no signs of stirring, as though his very soul had drifted away.

    ��Why��s he using the Soul Separation spell?��

    ��Because his physical body needs to rest. He��s put to sleep for recovery, while the soul separates for magical research.��

    Kraush looked at Tersasius with wide eyes.

    He hadn��t merely called Tersasius a lunatic for nothing.

    He seemed to think his sleeping hours were just wasted time, so he utilized his soul for research.

    By bing a soul, his physical brain could also fall intoplete rest.

    Bioloren gazed nkly.

    Apparently, this fact had missed her radar.

 Chapter 285

    ### Chapter: 285

    Well, she had only seen Tersasius show his face from a distance,

    and there hadn��t been much time spent observing what he was doing.

    ���� So, the times he seemed to be sleeping like a dead rat����

    It seemed she had some inklings, as she muttered, and Kraush nodded in agreement.

    ��He was using the Soul Separation spell the whole time.��

    Bioloren looked at Tersasius as if he were a madman.

    ��Oh, maybe it��s because he��s a Magic Emperor that he��s so clever.��

    But there was another lunatic right here.

    Rona had positively viewed Tersasius��s research methods.

    ��Rona, just in case, don��t think about trying to create that magic.��

    ��Unfortunately, I haven��t learned any spells rted to Soul Separation yet!��

    Rona replied cheerfully.

    So if she had learned it, she would have tried it, right?

    That was a truly crazy response in line with the previous craziness.

    ��An, you too, don��t even think about it.��

    Then Kraush cautioned An, who had quietly sunk into thought.

    This was why geniuses in magic always had a few screws loose.

    Just then��

    That moment, Tersasius reacted.

    He slowly raised his hand, lifted his eye mask, and looked over.

    ��You��re here.��

    He spoke matter-of-factly as he floated down from the swaying bed using magic.

    In his daily life, everything was made of magic.

    Kraush watched that scene and then asked,

    ��Why do you keep that form?��

    Technically, he could just undo the magic after returning to Jem.

    Tersasius continued to insist on appearing as Themarin.

    ��I thought this would be morefortable for you. It��s easier to make requests in this form.��

    And it was Tersasius��s own way of showing consideration.

    If he showed his original appearance, everyone present would have found it hard to treat himfortably.

    ��But it seems you have more than just that request.��

    Tersasius quickly shifted his gaze to Rona and An.

    Indeed, there were two more requests on his mind.

    ��For An, I��d like advice regarding magic, and for the other, I��d like to borrow magical tool materials.��

    Kraush conveyed his requests to him without hesitation.

    Then Tersasius stared at Kraush.

    ��What will you pay in return for my help?��

    ��24 hours.��

    Kraush mentioned the Crimson Garden behind him.

    ��During that time, feel free to mingle, and you can also use my body for your research data.��

    ��A splendid deal.��

    A satisfied smile danced across Tersasius��s lips.

    Though it was a fake smile, as he magically restrained his emotions, it was clear that he liked the deal.

    ��The magical tool materials can be found by going back and entering from exit 3.��

    ��Ah!��

    As soon as Tersasius revealed this, Rona��s eyes lit up, and she dashed off in excitement.

    ��For magic advice, it��s best to start with ancient magical theory books. Head to exit 6��there are plenty of magic-rted books there.��

    An casually strolled away.

    His eyes were fiercely aze.

    He would probably read every single book in the library.

    ��And.��

    Tersasius locked eyes with Bioloren.

    ��I��ll be on watch. Make sure this guy doesn��t do anything foolish.��

    When Bioloren pointed at Kraush, Tersasius didn��tment further.

    ��Follow me.��

    Instead, he turned and started walking toward the magic research room,

    with Kraush and Bioloren trailing right behind him.

    ��Tersasius.��

    At that moment, Kraush spoke up, addressing the lead.

    There had been one question he had always wanted to ask him.

    ��Why did youe to Rahern Academy?��

    The reason he had gone to such lengths to take on Themarin��s form and enroll at Rahern Academy.

    Kraush had always been curious about that.

    After a brief silence, Tersasius slowly turned his head towards him.

    Upon making eye contact, Kraush felt a chill run down his spine.

    ��Time Magic.��

    At that exact moment, as Kraush pondered what he felt, he froze at the words that reached his ears.

    ��It��s to find that clue.��

    This was a story he never could have imagined.

    Kraush looked at Tersasius without showing any expression.

    Time Magic.

    If he had heard that a while ago, he might have just let it slide, but now?

    Now it felt different.

    ��I��m a human who has experienced regression myself.��

    Plus, there were two others at Rahern Academy alongside Kraush who also experienced regression:

    Sigrid and Mary, both attending Rahern Academy.

    ��So, have you found the clue?��

    Kraush inquired tentatively.

    At the same time, he felt a slight tension in his body.

    ��What if Tersasius included me in his goals foring to Rahern Academy? What if he came looking for regression?��

    Kraush certainly did not fully trust Tersasius.

    For him, Tersasius was still a potentially dangerous wildcard.

    Even if Kraush had the Crimson Garden in his pocket,

    he had to be vignt around Tersasius.

    Thus, Kraush had no intention of carelessly revealing anything about his regression.

    ��I found something simr.��

    ���� What did you find?��

    ��One of the students attending Rahern Academy is rted to Time Magic.��

    Tersasius was looking straight at Kraush.

    His expression seemed to imply, ��Isn��t that you?��

    Kraush felt a burning thirst for rity.

    ��Who is it?��

    Kraush blurted out his next question.

    Is it Aria?

    Is it Mary?

    Or maybe Sigrid?

    Or could it be all three of them?

    ��Aria Gramalte.��

    As he heard Tersasius��s response, Kraush��s eyes began to widen.

    It was such an unexpected answer.

    ���� Aria?��

    Kraush asked in a daze.

    Tersasius wasn��t lying.

    He was genuinely saying Aria was rted to Time Magic.

    And not the original Aria, but the counterfeit Aria.

    ��I found traces of Time Magic from him. Even I struggled to decipher it, but those traces were indeed found.��

    ��Wait, what does this mean�� Is the Aria Gramalte you��re talking about the one currently attending Rahern Academy?��

    ��Correct.��

    Kraush stumbled over his words.

    So, the fake Aria leaves traces of Time Magic behind?

    How in the world is that possible?

    ��Could it be that the fake Aria was the real Aria all along?��

    Having watched Aria for a long time, Kraush knew that no disguise could fool him.

    No matter how much he disguised himself, he couldn��t be mistaken.

    Even if he lost his memories from regression, Aria was still Aria.

    ��If that guy ended up acting suspicious, I wouldn��t be surprised.��

    Kraush felt a whirlwind of confusion.

    So, he thought the counterfeit Aria was a setup from Abe,

    only to have it drop that fake Aria was somehow rted to Time Magic.

    This was giving him a serious headache.

    ���� Magic Emperor, I have just one question.��

    After a long pause, Kraush finally opened his mouth.

    ��What is it?��

    ��Did you happen to find any traces of magic like Polymorph on the Aria Gramalte you met?��

    If the fake Aria hade with a transforming magic so borate that even Kraush couldn��t see through it,

    Kraush was inquiring whether that was the case or not.

    ��There weren��t any.��

    However, the Magic Emperor himself, Tersasius, assured him there was nothing of the sort.

    The fake Aria was indeed in his true form.

    Yet, despite that, traces of Time Magic had been discovered.

    ���� It must have been Abe who used Time Magic on the fake Aria.��

    Then, why had she used Time Magic on the fake Aria?

    ��Did something happen to the real Aria?��

    Kraush rested his chin in thought for a moment.

    [ Isn��t it likely that this fake Aria is the real Aria? ]

    In that moment, the voice of the Crimson Garden resonated within Kraush.

    His body jolted.

    He had been desperately denying this fact up till now.

    The possibility that the fake Aria could indeed be the real Aria was something he had tried to ignore.

    For some reason, he did not want to presume the fake Aria as the real Aria.

    But the fact that he bore traces of Time Magic couldn��t be brushed off.

    ��Yeah, that might be true.��

    Kraush let out a long sigh and finally decided to entertain the notion.

    Instead, Kraush focused on another aspect.

    Then, why did the fake Aria differ in appearance from the real one?

    Kraush slowly rubbed his forehead.

    Because he was concentrating on one possible alternative.

    ��That might be what Aria��s original appearance truly is.��

    The Aria he had known might have been an entirely fabricated disguise.

    ��Yes, if we say the true form is indeed the fake, let��s roll with that.��

    Kraush crossed his arms and tried to make sense of it all.

    But then, another question crept into his mind.

    ��So, why did he need to change his appearance?��

    Why did Aria have to change his looks at all?

    ��One spection suggests that the fake Aria has an appearance that leans towards femininity.��

    Change to a more masculine appearance definitely had its advantages.

    However, if you asked whether it absolutely had to be done,

    Kraush could only wonder.

    Why would Aria bother disguising himself so impably that even the master of magic, the Red Witch Abe, couldn��t recognize it?

    ���� Perhaps I didn��t know Aria at all.��

    Despite spending a fair amount of time alongside Aria,

    Kraush thought he primarily yed the role of a supporting character in Aria��s story.

    In that sense, he had considered himself somewhat informed about Aria.

    And being sharp-witted meant he could pick up on things easily.

    But what was the reality?

    Despite believing he knew quite a lot about Aria, it turned out he knew nothing.

    ��It��s no wonder he wouldn��t trust me.��

    Realizing once again why Aria hadn��t shared his regression experience with him,

    Kraush had never attempted to see Aria��s true appearance.

    Just as Aria had utilized Kraush, Kraush was merely using Aria to prevent destruction.

    A hollowugh escaped Kraush.

    After returning to Rahern Academy, there would be things to sort out once again.

    If the fake Aria really was the genuine Aria,

    there were lots of questions he would have to ask.

    ��Thanks for telling me.��

    Seeing Kraush��s face light up, Tersasius remained silent.

    ��If youe across any information about Time Magic����

    tter��

    In that moment, Tersasius pushed the doorknob in front of him.

    After a few metallic clicks indicating whether there was a lock or not,

    the door opened, releasing a white cold air.

    ��Wow.��

    Upon catching sight of the open door, Bioloren let out an involuntary gasp.

    Inside was a plethora of documents and tools that would overwhelm anyone even a little familiar with magic.

    ��I��ll give you a favor without needing to have a conversation.��

    Tersasius continued with his previous thoughts.

    That was indeed a delightful deration.

    Kraush was quite interested in Time Magic, so this was weing news.

    Kraush looked up.

    His eyes sparkled brightly today.

    ��Let��s go.��

    It was time for a transformation.

 Chapter 286

    ### Chapter: 286

    It was the moment when Kraush officially began to seek help from Tersasius.

    Feeling fed up with their conversation from the start, Bioloren sat in the corner, pulling her legs close to her chest while watching the two.

    ��This is so boring.��

    She couldn��t help but click her tongue at her honest feelings.

    She didn��t catch exactly what Kraush was aiming for, but in Tersasius��s eyes, there was a gleam reflecting the research data he could acquire through Kraush.

    Wow, who knew the guy could look so intense?

    Feeling a bit bittersweet, Bioloren realized that to Tersasius, she was nothing more than a mere test subject.

    ��I��m gonna go somewhere else.��

    Eventually, after waiting too long, Bioloren got tired and dered to the two.

    But they were too busy tuning the magic on Kraush to pay her any mind.

    When even Kraush didn��t respond, Bioloren pouted her lips and walked out of Tersasius��sb.

    Without wasting a moment, she headed towards where An was.

    Curious about what everyone else was up to, she soon stumbled upon an incredible sight.

    An was surrounded by a whirlwind of books from the library, flipping through them with a manic intensity.

    Maybe he didn��t even have time to blink.

    He had enchanted his vision and even applied water magic while speed-reading.

    ��Looks like he��s lost it too.��

    Seeing such an abnormal sight made Bioloren slightly nauseous.

    Just then, An locked eyes with a maid who was organizing the books he had read.

    Spotting her beige hair, the maid immediately shushed him with a finger to her lips when she saw Bioloren.

    Guessing it meant ��don��t disturb,�� Bioloren nodded and moved on.

    Next, she found herself heading towards where Rona was.

    The equipment maker, Rona Imblize.

    Though she had never spoken to her, Bioloren knew of her reputation.

    As she entered, she was soon met with a ridiculous sight.

    ��This! This is possible! Right! If we utilize the Preysii magic tools alongside the Pentaron magic tools����

    Spewing technical jargon like a madwoman, Rona was chuckling maniacally.

    Realizing she had no intention of interrupting the chaos, Bioloren silently left the magic workshop.

    ��No one��s normal these days.��

    Honestly appraising the situation, Bioloren began to trudging through the royal pce.

    As she walked, she inevitably followed a familiar path.

    Realizing this path was the one she knew well, she lifted her head at thest moment.

    What came into view was her old room.

    The room where she had been trapped for most of her life beforeing to Rahern Academy.

    Looking at that room after so long, Bioloren tentatively ced a hand on the doorknob.

    For some reason, she couldn��t muster the courage to open the door.

    So, she stood there for a while, gripping the knob, until she finally clenched her teeth.

    ��Why am I scared?��

    She pressed the door handle and pulled it open.

    In an instant, her eyes met with her room.

    The things she used to own were neatly arranged as if untouched.

    Moreover, thanks to the automatic cleaning magic, the room was spotless.

    Yet, it felt devoid of any human warmth.

    Bioloren gazed at the spacious bed meant for one.

    It was once a bed where she lived with her mother.

    But now, her warmth was long gone from that ce.

    Not even in Bioloren��s heart.

    ��Your mother, the Kekkeshis, might have wanted to protect you all along.��

    The voice of Kraush echoed in her mind.

    Kraush ryed his spection to Bioloren.

    She scoffed at the nonsense, but deep down, a flicker of hope remained.

    ��Did she really leave to protect me?��

    Slowly, Bioloren brushed her hand over the edge of the bed.

    Memories of her mother��s departure and past flooded back.

    In order to protect herself, Bioloren changed all those memories.

    She told herself her mother had left out of disdain because she was forced to give birth to her by Tersasius.

    But what if that wasn��t the case?

    What if it was truly to protect her?

    Bioloren bit her lip tightly.

    Her emotions were all over the ce.

    And then it dawned on her.

    Bioloren had been subconsciously ming her mother all along.

    Looking back, her mother had never once shown despair in front of her.

    She was always gentle, hugging Bioloren warmly.

    Bioloren, tightly gripping the quilt, wiped her eyes with her hand.

    She didn��t know why Igrit and Tersasius had gone to such lengths to make a deal with each other, but she was close to uncovering that secret.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a loud explosion made her jump, and she turned her head.

    Bioloren quickly started running towards the sound.

    Could it be Igrit, gone rogue, had stormed the Jem Royal Pce?

    But where she ended up was none other than the ce where Kraush and Tersasius were.

    ��What��s going on?!��

    She shouted as she burst in, only to see an unexpected scene.

    There was Kraush sitting in a magic circle, surrounded by swirling ck mes.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    In the midst of that dark fire, Kraush was burning fiercely, as if his skin were being seared.

    It was an undeniably abnormal sight.

    ��Kraush!��

    Just as Bioloren yelled, another magic circle began to glow.

    The mes zing around Kraush surged higher.

    Even from this distance, it felt like she might get burned by the fierce mes.

    ��I��m fine.��

    At that moment, through the fire, Kraush��s voice came through.

    As always, his signature smile yed on his lips as he kept his eyes closed.

    ��I��m�� waiting for you.��

    Hearing those words, Bioloren looked on in a daze.

    What on earth makes him endure all this pain?

    Unlike her, who had given up on finding her mother, Kraush was fiercely persevering through anything.

    ��If you took your time, you could��ve reached it eventually.��

    Right then, Tersasius��s voice reached her as he activated another magic circle.

    Turning to face Tersasius, Bioloren��s eyes wavered.

    ��Well then, why is Kraush pushing himself like that?��

    Kraush was clearly straining himself.

    When Bioloren asked, oblivious to what was happening, Tersasius activated yet another magic circle.

    ��I suppose he must have something urgent to do.��

    At that moment, Bioloren froze, pondering his words.

    Then she slowly redirected her gaze back to Kraush.

    He had something urgent to do.

    And that was the reason he was suffering like this.

    Bioloren realized that she had be part of that urgency.

    ��Since Igrit is currently targeting me.��

    Perhaps Kekkeshis had been captured, and Igrit wasying in wait in Bioloren��s secret ce.

    Igrit was a member of the World Erosion group.

    Facing them without significant power was nearly impossible.

    Not to mention, with the task of protecting Bioloren on top of that.

    ��Because of me.��

    Bioloren bit her lip, fully believing that Kraush was pushing himself because of her.

    Her eyes trembled violently.

    She recalled how Kraush had even punched Tersasius for her.

    Why was he going to such lengths for her?

    Bioloren knew well that Kraush despised Igrit.

    Whatever their purpose was, she sensed his wish to thwart them, too.

    So, in a way, he was protecting her to prevent their goals.

    But thinking back to that punch thrown at Tersasius, it only troubled Bioloren more.

    The bond between Kraush and Bioloren was only a brief encounter at the Rahern Academy.

    Yet, somehow, looking at Kraush made her gloom lift.

    Despite her inner turmoil, she felt her heart lighten.

    How strange.

    Bioloren found this feeling rather pleasant.

    ��Hang in there, you little brat! If you can��t take it, how are you gonna survive in this harsh world?��

    Yelling like that, Bioloren felt a silly embarrassment wash over her.

    Maybe she wasn��t that different from her father.

    She, too, had never really mingled with others.

    So, the rtionship she formed with Kraush might hold more significance for her than she realized.

    ��Okay.��

    Hearing the reply, Bioloren found herself smiling irrationally.

    And internally, she quietly resolved.

    The next time Kraush needed her help, she would endure whatever pain he had to go through.

    As soon as that resolution formed, Bioloren felt an inexplicable calmness wash over her.

    The vague emotions that filled her heart swelled up in her chest.

    For Kraush, who had once lived with survival as his only goal, had now given her a new purpose to find her mother.

    Moreover, she could create new meaning in life by repaying this debt.

    To Bioloren, this debt felt massive, like it could never be repaid.

    It was truly enormous.

    So big, in fact, that it might be impossible to ever pay it off.

    ��I must live. I really need to live to the fullest!��

    Only then could she repay all the help Kraush had given her.

    With that thought, Bioloren smiled.

    It wasn��t the forced smile of before.

    It was her brightest smile, like a star she could genuinely shine.

    �� �� ��

    A total of one hundred and eighty-two spells had been cast on Kraush to be a true Dragon King.

    After so long, Kraush was regretting that decision amidst all those magic circles.

    He had said he would do anything to get stronger, but maybe he should��ve thought twice about relying on Tersasius.

    Tersasius showed no restraint towards Kraush.

    ording to Tersasius��s magic, even if Kraush were to die, it wouldn��t happen.

    But the chances of him enduring this mentally were slim.

    Tersasius had also cast multiple mind-affecting spells.

    He had drastically heightened Kraush��s mental resilience.

    As a result, even as his body was under excruciating pain, Kraush��s mind remained intact.

    And it was unimaginably torturous.

    Kraush had an overwhelming pain thresholdpared to others.

    Even so, the magic from Tersasius was horrifyingly malicious.

    Starting with a feeling of his inside slowly being burned by fire,

    to experiencing pressure that crushed him before he was finely ground into powder.

    It was a thorough education on what it felt like to have one��s bodypletely transformed.

    At one point, even the Crimson Garden let out a sigh from boredom and Ebsque was heard wailing helplessly.

    Luckily, it seemed Crimson Garden managed to keep Ebsque in check.

    It was a stroke of luck they didn��t bring Bianca or the others along.

    However, one clear gain emerged.

    The more pain he endured, the more Kraush could feel the power of the White Dragon King seeping into his entire being.

    At the same time, Kraush��s very muscles and bones started to transform.

    His bones and muscles were being reassembled, and all the waste in his body was incinerated.

    Also, his aura experienced remarkable growth as well.

    In the process of his body breaking down, even the vessel for his aura had to be forcibly reconstructed.

    Thanks to that, there were moments when Kraush felt like his brain was about to explode from the mental strain.

    But Tersasius��s mental magic held that brain of his together tightly.

    Thus, that hellish time passed over the course of an entire week.

    In a quiet room, Kraush heard the sound of birds chirping nearby.

    At one moment, having given up on thinking, Kraush shattered any sense of time.

    ����I��m alive.��

    Kraush weakly opened his eyes.

    There was no longer any pain left in his body.

    More urately, it felt like he could brave almost any ordeal now that he had this experience to draw upon.

    ��I can��t go through regression twice.��

    If I try this again, I��ll bite my tongue and die for sure.

 Chapter 287

    ### Chapter: 287

    Kraush sat up, head in hands, as he confessed his honest feelings.

    ��Are you awake?��

    At that moment, he turned towards the voice. His senses still a bit jumbled, he didn��t even know who was next to him.

    There, with a crow perched on her knee, sat Bioloren, engrossed in a book.

    She closed the book with a flick and looked at Kraush.

    Throughout the magic process, Kraush couldn��t help but remember Bioloren, who had silently watched over him.

    It must have been quite a painful sight for her, yet she never took her eyes off him, staying by his side the whole time.

    ��Are your hands okay?��

    Kraush casually asked.

    Judging by the way she was clenching her fist, it seemed watching him was pretty agonizing for her.

    Bioloren flinched at his question, as if it was absurd.

    ��Are you really in a position to ask me that?��

    ��That��s all I can remember,�� he said, tapping his head, making her sigh deeply.

    She then pulled out some medicine she had prepared.

    ��You were told to take this when you woke up. Since they forcibly manipted your aura with magic, you��ll have to keep taking it for a while to get stable.��

    Kraush raised his hand and obediently epted the medicine, but just as he was about to bring it to his mouth, his arm gave way.

    Thud��!

    The medicine spilled on the floor.

    It was proof that he still hadn��t gotten used to his reassembled body.

    As Kraush bent down to pick it up, Bioloren was quicker and handed it to him.

    Kraush reluctantly opened his mouth to take the medicine when,

    ��Patient, all set!��

    A familiar voice chirped in his ear.

    Looking up, he saw Lirina, who had brought a basin of water and a towel.

    ��Drink your medicine first,�� she instructed.

    Before Kraush could even greet her, Lirina was already giving orders.

    He gulped down the medicine and downed a ss of water she had poured.

    ��Why are you here, Lirina?�� he asked after swallowing.

    Setting the basin down, she wrung the towel, damp and ready.

    ��I heard you wouldn��t be able to move for the day.��

    ��Seems like it����

    ��Well, I��m used to it because of An, but Bioloren here hasn��t had any experience taking care of a patient.��

    Lirina was very capable, serving as An��s personal maid.

    Even if she did swipe a roll or two, her skills were certainlymendable.

    ��So I��m here to help. What? You don��t want me around?��

    ��I didn��t say I didn��t want it����

    ��Well, you��d probably rather have your lovely fianc��e, Bianca, taking care of you, right? Sorry, I might be a bit cute, but Ick the skills.��

    Lirina chuckled charmingly, but her expression remained expressionless, making it more intimidating.

    Recognizing it as her usual banter, Kraush could only manage a bitter smile.

    ��What��s An up to?��

    ��Still reading as usual, but the Demon Lord visited recently.��

    Looks like he��ll head there as soon as he��s done with whatever he��s working on.

    If Kraush was busy, Tersasius was certainly a workaholic too.

    ��Alright, let��s get your clothes off.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    ��Come on, you��ve been sleeping like a log for days. Do you enjoy being dirty?��

    ��Well, that��s not really it. Just a sec, I��ll do it myself. No need for you toe close.��

    ��Why would a noble be scared of a maid trying to help him undress? Bioloren, you better hold him down!��

    Bioloren had no choice but to help as Lirina closed in on him.

    Kraush tried to get up, but realized his legs hardly moved.

    ��Oh, no, dammit.��

    Help me!

    ��

    Eventually, Lirina took her time scrubbing Kraush all over.

    In the midst of it, Lirina made some sillyments while Bioloren watched with curiosity.

    Kraush decided to erase all of that from his memory.

    After two days of being pampered by Lirina, he finally felt his body returning to normal.

    ��No, this doesn��t feel normal.��

    Kraush felt a strength pulsating through him, unlike anything he��d felt before.

    The flow of his aura was distinctly different from how it had been before.

    It surged through his entire body, smooth as silk, almost as if the previous awkwardness in his aura had beenpletely fixed.

    Moreover, his senses were now far more acute.

    At this moment, he felt like he could sense any impending danger with his instincts alone.

    ��Excel.��

    Testing it out, Kraush focused his aura and swung his fist.

    As the elerated fist shot forward,

    KABOOM!

    The wall cracked without even touching it, and the furniture shattered around him.

    In that instant chaos, Kraush��s eyes went wide.

    Just swinging his fist with Excel packed so much power?

    That was absurd!

    Kraush finally sensed what his current level was.

    ����Master��s peak stage.��

    Originally, Kraush had reached the advanced level of Master.

    But upon gaining the full power of the White Dragon King, his aura level rose by two full stages.

    A staggering rate of growth.

    ��Next, the Master Ultimate.��

    And then, upon surpassing that, he would reach the Emperor level, a stage only essible to those of the Heavenly Sword.

    Kraush clenched his fists tightly.

    He never expected to achieve such rapid progress.

    [ Your body has been fundamentally remade into the Dragon King��s base, so isn��t it only natural? ]

    Just then, Crimson Garden chimed in.

    Did all Dragon Lords possess such physiques?

    Indeed, it made sense that the past White Dragon King could reign as the mightiest among the World Erosion.

    With this kind of power, it was understandable why they would crave immortality as the ultimate goal.

    [ I told you to undergo transformation and ept the Dragon King��s power. Who knew you��d end up restructuring your body from the ground up? Truly, you��repletely insane. ]

    ��Efficiency is greatly increased this way.��

    Kraush had discussed this part with Tersasius beforehand.

    Tersasius mentioned that absorbing the Dragon Lord��s power would inevitably result in some loss during that process.

    So, the decision was made to reverse that process.

    Transformation inherently maintained the body in its prime state.

    Utilizing that property, he intended to grind his body down, mix the broken fragments with the power of the White Dragon King, and rebuild himself.

    Once the foundation was set, transformation magic would easily restore him to his prime state.

    It was a ridiculous undertaking indeed.

    [ But the pain you endured in the process was exponentially greater. ]

    The crow from Crimson Garden flew in,nding on Kraush��s head and pecking at him.

    [ I thought you��d kick the bucket before passing my immortality to me. ]

    ��Now that I��ve gained this power, it was worth it.��

    He no longer felt outmatched by the average World Erosion.

    ��Still, facing off against someone like the Swordmaster will be a whole different story.��

    The Swordmaster possessed strength on par with that of the Heavenly Sword.

    To confront them, he had to obtain God of Creation Weapons as soon as possible.

    ��More importantly, this could mean a bigger problem.��

    Kraush lightened his body, realizing how powerful he had be with his recent punch.

    He now needed to limate his body, which had grown astronomically more powerful.

    Basically, he was in a state where he had just started crawling.

    But it was a crawling body that could crush anything in its path.

    CREEK!

    In proof of that, the doorknob he was cautiously turning to opened suddenly and broke off.

    Creak��

    Losing the doorknob, Kraush stared nkly at the door, which swung open.

    [ Looks like you��ll be holed up in here for quite some time. ]

    Crimson Garden��s words rang true.

    ��Hey, Kraush! What��s going on?��

    Just then, Lirina, alerted by the ruckus, walked back in.

    She had returned from whatever chore she had to do.

    ��Wait, Lirina! Don��te any closer!��

    ��That��s a very hurtful thing to say.��

    ��No, seriously! I��m going totally haywire right now; I can��t control my strength!��

    Kraush produced the evidence by holding up the broken doorknob.

    CRACK!

    At that moment, the handle couldn��t withstand his grip and crumbled apart.

    ����See?!��

    Kraush grinned, showing off the crumpled doorknob.

    Lirina stared at him nkly, then walked over.

    ��Kraush, that��s really dangerous����

    Lirina had crossed over to his side and took the deformed handle from his hand.

    Kraush��s face morphed into an expression of confusion.

    Lirina effortlessly took the handle from him.

    Was she actually stronger than him?

    ��When you served me that stew this morning, you handed me the bowl without any trouble.��

    Lirina looked at Kraush as if as if he had just asked the sun to shine underground.

    ��It does seem like you��re having trouble controlling your strength, but at least you managed it well in front of me.��

    Kraush realized that somewhere deep down, he wasn��t trying to hurt Lirina.

    ��Wanna stick around in case you can��t control your strength? I specialize in 24/7 care.��

    Lirina said, offering him her cutest grin.

    Seeing her smile, Kraush couldn��t help but smile back.

    ��No, I need to learn how to walk on my own.��

    ��Oh, so you are capable of that?��

    ��I received a good upbringing.��

    ��Sounds like you had a wonderful family.��

    Kraush, throwing out self-deprecating jokes with ease.

    ��I��ll make something for lunch today that you��ll love, Kraush.��

    ��Looking forward to it.��

    Since he had mostly lived on stew for a while now,

    Kraush left it to Lirina and began moving towards the magical training ground set up in the Jem Royal Pce.

    ��Ebsque!��

    ��Caw caw!��

    As he went, Kraush called out to the one best equipped to help with his training.

    ��I need to train. Bring out your body.��

    Alright, let��s get into some serious training.

 Chapter 288

    ### Chapter: 288

    Ebsque Benafortchi.

    The world��s one and only Necromancer was currently very, very angry.

    All because of a certain boy.

    ��Every day it��s just me doing everything for him! Am I his personal servant or what?!��

    She stomped her way through the Jem Royal Pce with strides that could shake the very floors beneath her.

    Her upper body swayed with every step, fueled by her furious energy.

    To be honest, it was a bit intimidating since this was the ce where the Sanctuary of Stars resided. But considering she had already been in the Kekkeshis�� domain, Ebsque doubted if Tersasius even cared.

    More than anything, she couldn��t stand seeing Kraush��s face without letting him have a piece of her mind.

    BOOM!

    Finally arriving at the training room where Kraush was, Ebsque swung the door wide open.

    ��Oh, you��re here?��

    Kraush turned around from inspecting his thunder power with a wide grin, clearly happy to see her.

    The moment Ebsque met that smile, her nned usation just melted away.

    ����Yeah.��

    Now feeling bashful, she couldn��t help but stare at the floor.

    For some reason, she felt embarrassed, and her cheeks burned.

    From that day onward, after the event in Hardenhartz when Kraush had held her back, Ebsque found herself softening at the sight of him.

    ����Are you feeling okay?��

    ��Yeah, I��m good now.��

    He had gone through hell with Tersasius��s magic recently, and knowing the pain he endured with those corpse rats tore at her heart.

    How much had she yelled out loud for him to stop?

    Just remembering made Ebsque want to implode in embarrassment.

    Yet, if she went back in time, she��d probably feel the same way all over again.

    Kraush had always been the type to push himself too hard.

    Ebsque had always known that, but it became harder for her to bear seeing him all worn out.

    ��Can��t you just take it easy for once?��

    Her hesitant protest lingered in the air for a moment.

    Kraush, watching her closely, chuckled lightly before stepping up closer to her.

    Then, he slowly ruffled her hair, which made her dodge his gaze even more.

    ��No matter what happens, I won��t die. So, don��t worry so much. I keep my promises.��

    ����That��s not what I meant.��

    Ebsque fumbled with her lips, wanting to express how she really felt while also wishing to enjoy the feeling of his hand in her hair just a bit longer.

    ��Why am I such a fool?��

    Why did she end up liking a guy like him?

    Ebsque sighed deeply inside.

    ��So I need a favor. If I��m gonna survive, I need your strength.��

    When Kraush finally pulled his hand away, Ebsque nced at him longingly. She collected her thoughts quickly.

    ��I��m not going to go easy on you during training at all.��

    ��Sounds good to me.��

    Ebsque sighed again.

    What she really wanted was for him to take it easy, but it seemed like Kraush would keep pushing himself until he achieved his goal.

    ��He said he wanted to save the world.��

    Ebsque had unintentionally eavesdropped on various conversations between Kraush and the Crimson Garden through those corpse rats.

    Hearing him talk back then, she had a rough idea of his situation but realized he seemed to havee back from the future to the past.

    She didn��t much care about that part.

    Instead, it gave her rity on how such a unique personality developed.

    If Ebsque went back to her past world that was all destroyed, she would have fought tooth and nail to save herpanion, Benafortchi.

    ��That��s probably why he��s so weak towards certain people.��

    Kraush was incredibly softhearted when it came to specific individuals.

    Ebsque knew that those were individuals he was connected with from the future for various reasons.

    People only learn how precious something is after they��ve lost it once.

    Deep down, Kraush harbored a fear of losing those people all over again.

    Having witnessed countless deaths before, he became desperate to not lose anyone again.

    The issue was the oue.

    ����Why do they keep getting so close to him?��

    Because of his past experiences, Kraush had trouble pushing away the women who gravitated towards him.

    And the women were undoubtedly aware of this weakness.

    ��Those cunning little minxes.��

    Ebsque, fully aware of her own feelings, let a hint of jealousy show.

    ��Hey, Ebsque, there isn��t any info from the Kekkeshis, right?��

    Just then, Kraush brought up the information she had promised him about the Kekkeshis.

    Ebsque regained focus quickly.

    ��Shush. More urately, I haven��t received any news from the Kekkeshis.��

    ��They��re probably moving under the protection of their own barrier.��

    The Kekkeshis were also World Erosionists, after all.

    They surely had ways to avoid being seen by the World Erosionist.

    It made sense that Ebsque couldn��t track them down.

    ��If Ebsque can��t find them, I have no means to follow.��

    To Kraush, Ebsque was his best informant.

    If she couldn��t find it, there was no way Kraush could dig it out even if he worked hard.

    ��Although she mentioned she would gather information����

    Something about her silence left Kraush uneasy.

    That aspect worried him quite a bit.

    On the other side, Ixion had Abe, who was also knowledgeable about events of the future.

    Starting from the hypothesis that the fake Arthur could be the real Arthur,

    Kraush feared for Abe��s increasingly unpredictable goal, constantly running through his mind.

    ��I should have captured the Kekkeshis back then.��

    Not having sufficient info back then had him stuck at this point.

    Even before his reincarnation, Kraush had gathered everything he could when he still wished to survive even slightly.

    But despite gathering all that information back then, he was still struggling to find answers now.

    With a changing world, countless variables sprang up.

    Even with capable informants like Crimson Garden and Ebsque, staying updated with thetest news was hard.

    ��I can��t afford to be impatient.��

    Acting rashly would only spoil things.

    Kraush still hadn��t built enough power to confront Ixion yet.

    So, he could only do his best to prepare until he had that power.

    ��Ebsque, let��s start training.��

    Kraush lightly swung his Thunder Power and asked Ebsque for training.

    Ebsque let out a long sigh and stomped the ground.

    At that moment, shadows soared up right beneath her feet.

    The shadow manifested into nothing less than coffins.

    No less than eight coffins.

    Each coffin had a number engraved on it.

    From numbers 2 to 9, these were the elite corpses Ebsque often used.

    ��I��m not going to let you take them out one by one this time.��

    ��That��s exactly what I hoped for.��

    Ebsque was a necromancer.

    The power of her corpses was significantly greater whenbined than as individual entities.

    Moreover, their true power only emerged when Ebsque added her strength.

    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!

    With Ebsque��s gestures, the coffins opened.

    And from within, the corpses lined up around Ebsque.

    ��Is this a fight? A fight?!��

    ��It��s been a while, Sir Kraush.��

    Number 9, wearing a wolf pelt and drooling, stepped forward.

    Number 8 still unted her maid outfit adorned with ck rabbit ears.

    ��Yay, Master! It��s been ages since I��ve seen the light of day!��

    ��I��d rather stay in bed a bit longer.��

    Number 7, wrapped in bandages, sniffed the air as if thirsty for fresh air.

    Conversely, tiny Number 6 embraced her doll and let out a long yawn, even though she was technically a corpse.

    ��������

    ��Oh, Sir Kraush, isn��t that you? I��ve heard so much about you.��

    Number 5, hanging swords from nowhere, had no head to speak with.

    Meanwhile, Number 4, looking like a nobledy, fanned herself with a smile behind her mask.

    ��Get it together, everyone.��

    Number 3, appearing as a butler, urged the other corpses.

    ��Phew.��

    Finally, Number 2, a ck horse, neighed excitedly, mes dancing on its mane, clearly thrilled to meet Kraush.

    ��Almost done bringing them out.��

    ��Just so you know, I won��t hold back. Let��s show how scary Necromancers can be.��

    Ebsque stomped her foot down once more.

    And in that moment, a final coffin shot up.

    At the sight of it, even Kraush felt a chill run down his spine.

    The other numbered corpses red anxiously as well.

    The number on the coffin was 1.

    Ebsque��s strongest corpse.

    ��So, she��s really set on doing this.��

    As Kraush stared right into the coffin, it creaked open.

    A plume of white smoke billowed out from inside.

    From that cloud emerged a massive knight.

    A sinister crimson aura seeped from his helmet, and he wore tattered clothing over his armor.

    Yet, the peculiar ck crown resting on his helmet indicated his noble status.

    ��Phew!��

    At that moment, Number 2 let out a joyful sound as if it had just met its master.

    As Number 2 approached, jangling happily, Number 1 gracefully leaped onto its back.

    Number 2��s blue mane erupted into mes, a potent disy of theirbined might.

    ��Brace yourself.��

    A confident smile graced Ebsque��s lips.

    This little guy took pleasure in tormenting others, revealing Ebsque��s bad habits.

    ��That��s not fair.��

    But was perfect for training.

    ��Ah, but white mes are off-limits! Those will wipe out my corpses!��

    Ebsque eximed, protesting like a child.

    The white mes enhanced with aura are deadly to World Erosionists and corpses alike.

    ��Don��t worry, I have no ns to use the aura.��

    There was no way he was going to handicap himself during a training session.

    Kraush slowly ignited with ck mes instead.

    Today��s training was to help him adapt to his body, after all.

    Thus, Kraush decided to adjust to the power of his own physique.

    The ck mes began to fill the room.

    The corpses stood ready, their eyes glinting with tension as they faced the emergence of Kraush��s ck mes, embodying the might of the White Dragon.

    Even Ebsque swallowed hard in response to Kraush��s fiery disy.

    ��White mes are no longer the problem.��

    If Kraush could fully master that power and learn the God of Creation Weapons, there would be no World Erosionists who could match his strength.

    Then it would be on Ebsque to help him naturally adapt to that power.

    ��Numbers!��

    With a determined smile, Ebsque ordered the corpses.

    They all drew their weapons and connected with Ebsque��s necromancer magic.

    ��Now, let��s properly show the terrifying power of a Necromancer!��

    The unique show of the world��s one and only Necromancer was about to begin.

 Chapter 289

    ### Chapter: 289

    Number.

    Ebsque��s elite corpses.

    They moved as one, thanks to Ebsque��s necromancer buffs, taking on Kraush.

    It was clear she didn��t choose them as her elite corpses for no reason.

    At first, Kraush struggled to keep up with their synchronized attacks and ended up on the floor more often than not.

    Not being able to fully control his own body was a penalty beyond imagination.

    No matter how much of a prodigy he was, adapting to a body that felt like it had just been born anew was no easy feat.

    If he had been a proud genius, he would have been fuming at this frustrating situation.

    Even the corpses seemed to nce at each other, wondering if this was really okay.

    ��Let��s go again.��

    But there was not a hint of indignation on Kraush��s face.

    He simply recovered quickly and asked for another round.

    Kraush had wed his way up from rock bottom to where he was now.

    Every ounce of his prowess was born from his tenacious spirit, even if it was nauseating.

    Despite having a few lucky breaks along the way, to fully achieve that breakthrough, Kraush had relentlessly pushed his body to its limits.

    For him to suddenly regress back to a beginner stage��

    Would that make him despise his own weakness?

    Absolutely not when it came to Kraush.

    ��Once more.��

    After once again getting knocked t, Kraush spat out blood from his mouth and rose from the ground.

    The duration of their sparring sessions began to lengthen.

    Next match, and then another.

    The corpses moved without any stamina limits, thanks to Ebsque��s power.

    But even though Kraush had been reshaped with the body of a creature from the Dragon Bloodline��

    As a living being, there had to be limits to his stamina.

    Clearly, after this many rounds, he should take a break, but Kraush did not stop.

    On the contrary, he pushed his body to the brink of exhaustion before he could properly assess his own condition.

    ��So, the Dragon Bloodline��s body has a wider capacity for aura. I shouldn��t just squeeze it like I used to.��

    The capacity of Kraush��s aura, which had been forcibly expanding, now widened significantly as he embraced the Dragon Bloodline��s body.

    Long ago, Kraush��s aura capacity barely amounted to a trickle.

    But now, it had gone from a stream to a river, and now reached the vastness of an ocean.

    The way Kraush had handled his aura until now was akin to squeezing a little bit of water from a stream.

    Now that it was an ocean,

    He had topletely change his method of dealing with the aura.

    Kraush��s aura began to be even more refined.

    His moving body started to operate much more efficiently.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Kraush deflected the daggers of Number 9, who had lunged at him like a beast.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s extended leg struck Number 9 in the chest, sending him flying to the end of the training room.

    Whoosh!

    Kraush narrowly dodged the spear thrust by Number 8, which had grazed his chin.

    Then, using the hand that had given him an excel boost, he grabbed her spear shaft in reverse.

    At that moment, Number 8��s spear separated and transformed into a ive.

    But before Number 8 could make a move, Kraush yanked the spear shaft, pulling her toward him.

    In an instant, lead by Kraush, Number 8 swung her ive, but hended a punch straight into her abdomen.

    Crack!

    As Kraush��s fist sunk into Number 8��s gut, he noticed the bandages of Number 7 were wrapped tightly around his wrist and leg.

    Kraush��s world went dark above his head.

    Number 6��s muscr rabbit wasing down hard with a hammer.

    Wham!

    The ck dragon��s aura that erupted from Kraush��s body instantly burned the bandages away.

    Kraush punched towards the hammer descending on him.

    BAM!

    In an explosive sh, Kraush��s punch collided with the gigantic hammer, leaving a crack in its surface.

    Just then, as Kraush threw his fist skyward��

    Number 5, the headless swordsman, crouched low and extended his sword with lethal speed.

    The speed of the sword was so quick that it was hard to track with the eyes, yet Kraush��s right leg had already lifted in response.

    Then, he imbued it with excel and mmed it down.

    Crack!

    The sword swung by Number 5 bent under Kraush��s foot.

    At that moment, thunder sparkled from beneath Kraush��s foot.

    The skill ��Lioner�� flowed through Number 5��s sword, delivering a shocking jolt to him.

    At the same time, the ck dragon��s power from Kraush struck all the flying fragments of the hammer that had been swung down.

    Calcted perfectly through his instincts, the fragments rained down toward Number 7, wrapped in bandages, and petite Number 6.

    As Number 6 summoned her stuffed rabbit to block the fragments, Number 7 also managed to fend them off with bandages.

    Gack!

    Taking advantage of the chaos created by the hammer shrapnel, a de of thunder sliced through Number 7��s neck.

    The force was so powerful that Number 7 was sent crashing into the wall of the training room.

    With Number 7 incapacitated, Kraush quickly retrieved the thunder weapon as he leaped back into action.

    Empowered by excel, Kraush lunged forth, tearing apart the doll that Number 6 created while ripping into her chest.

    Just then, a powerful gust hit him.

    Number 4, who looked like a nobledy, swung her fan, sending a st of wind toward Kraush, causing the ck dragon��s aura to swirl around him.

    Breaking through Kraush��s ck dragon aura was Number 3, the butler, who charged in with gauntlets on both hands.

    In a sh, Kraush and Number 3 exchanged blows ten times over.

    Kraush registered the impact that flowed from his sword.

    Number 3 was also utilizing a simr skill to his own, involving technique.

    Just as Kraush was redistributing his strength to push Number 3 back��

    Beyond the wind pressure from Number 4,

    He felt a powerful surge of energy gathering.

    Kraush��s sword was immediately engulfed by ck mes.

    Taking a breath, Kraush brought forth ��Annihtion Erosion�� and thrust his sword forward.

    Zing!

    A ck beam shed against Kraush��s sword.

    With all his might, Kraush split the beam in two and repositioned his sword.

    Clop, clop!

    The sound of hooves resonated in Kraush��s ears.

    Number 2 had charged in riding on Number 1, and was now thrusting ance toward Kraush.

    Thence wasrger than Kraush himself.

    The power contained within it was colossal, enough to warp the air around its center.

    Kraush tightened his breath and pulled the ��Celestial Killing�� up inside him.

    ��Ugh!��

    But still unable to fully control his body, he couldn��t bring out the Celestial Killingpletely.

    Instead, the recoil from that struggle sent a fierce shockwave coursing through him.

    In that moment of confusion, thence came soaring right at him.

    Crack!

    Yet Kraush managed to collect himself and deflected thence with his sword.

    KABOOM!

    With an explosion, Kraush was sent tumbling to the ground.

    No matter how many times he tried to snap back to his senses, he hadn��t fully harnessed his strength; thus, he failed to stop Number 1��snce.

    ��I think I need a breather.��

    As Ebsque nced over at his disheveled state and sighed, preparing to withdraw her Numbers��

    ��Uh, wait!��

    Kraush rose from the floor in a battered condition and called out to Ebsque once more.

    ck mes were once again flickering around his body.

    ��It��s not over yet.��

    Determined to give it everything he had until he lost consciousness, his eyes radiated fierce ambition.

    Ebsque regarded him for a moment, then bit her lip and raised her hand.

    ��Go for it.��

    With that, the onught of Numbers began again.

    Kraush stubbornly matched each attacking at him.

    What on earth was driving him to push himself so hard, even in training?

    But Ebsque couldn��t stop him.

    Crushing his resolve to defend his world was something she couldn��t bring herself to do��especially for the sake of their rescue team, Benafortchi.

    So all Ebsque could do was quietly lend Kraush her support from behind.

    ����I��ll make sure to collect on that promise.��

    Ebsque��s resolve solidified once again in that moment.

    ��

    Time flew by.

    Kraush kept pushing through the training over and over again to get used to his own body.

    Train, pass out, sleep for a bit, then train again.

    Amid the unending cycle of training days,

    ng!

    Finally, Kraush achieved results from his training.

    Crash!

    The sound of Number 1��snce shattering echoed throughout the training ground.

    Silence enveloped the training area.

    In contrast to before, Kraush stood before Number 1 without even a bead of sweat on his brow.

    Then Number 1��s body copsed sideways.

    Thud!

    With a solid whack, Number 1 hit the floor, knocked out cold.

    But it wasn��t just Number 1 who had fallen.

    From Number 1 to Number 9, all of Ebsque��s elite corpsesy sprawled out on the ground.

    Ebsque watched this scene with folded arms beneath her chest, then turned to Kraush.

    ��Are you satisfied?��

    ��Of course.��

    Kraush smiled with satisfaction as he rxed his arms.

    He hadpletely grown ustomed to wielding the power of the Dragon Bloodline.

    ��Thanks to you.��

    As Kraush smiled at Ebsque, she turned away, pretending to be annoyed.

    ��If you know that, then be nicer next time.��

    ��Not that I didn��t try.��

    ��I really didn��t feel it! Like at all!��

    Kraush just stared at her in disbelief.

    Why was she acting all pouty?

    He couldn��t shake off the feeling that Ebsque was getting more hysterical by the day, which was quite concerning.

    ��Can��t you just give me a hug once? It��s just all pent-up desire, I swear.��

    Just then, a voice from outside the training room window piped up��none other than Crimson Garden, chuckling at the scene.

    ��M-Madman! Who��s saying things like that?��

    ��Just look at the size of those things. You think that��s not what��s going on?��

    ��What��s wrong with my chest?!��

    Was this guy incapable of surviving a day without sexual harassment?

    Kraush could only facepalm as he saw Ebsque cover her chest with her hands while giving him a re.

    It was a look that clearly asked, ��You think the same way, too?��

    Kraush casually nced at Ebsque��s upper half and replied.

    ��Stop reading so many erotic novels.��

    He chimed in on the teasing from Crimson Garden.

    After Ebsque had yelped and stormed off,

    Kraush immediately set off again.

    Finally limated to his body.

    It was time to start dealing with Biin��s matters.

    ��The Kekkeshis still haven��t brought me any news.��

    It had been three months of training for Kraush.

    During that time he needed to adapt, and yet there had been no news from the Kekkeshis at all.

    ��Seems like Abe has made her move.��

    Despite sending Crimson Garden and Ebsque off to search, they still hadn��t located the Kekkeshis.

    With that, he had no other choice but to move on his own.

    Before doing so, Kraush decided it was time to confirm something.

    ��Tersasius.��

    Ever since helping An with his magic training,

    He called out to Tersasius, who had been holed up in theb, researching the creation of magical species again.

    Tersasius looked at Kraush as usually with a nk expression.

    ��What kind of deal did you strike with the Kekkeshis?��

    Kraush needed to hear the full story about the events between Tersasius and the Kekkeshis.

 Chapter 290

    ### Chapter: 290

    Demon King and the Kekkeshis.

    The deal that took ce between the two.

    This deal between them likely rtes to what Ixion wanted from Biin. Both of them created Biin for the same purpose.

    So, Kraush turned to the Demon King, Tersasius Jem, and asked, ��What kind of deal did you make?��

    Tersasius fell silent for a moment, staring at Kraush. Then he put a hand on his chin and fell into thought.

    ��I suppose Ixion is targeting Biin.��

    At that moment, Kraush stiffened as if he had been struck.

    ��It seems the Kekkeshis know how to recover what was separated from Biin.��

    Who needs geniuses when you��ve got Tersasius? He seemed to have instantly deduced the rtionship behind Kraush��s question.

    Kraush looked at Tersasius in silence. Yet, he felt no renewed interest towards Biin in Tersasius��s eyes.

    He looked genuinely like someone who had finished all experiments regarding Biin.

    ��I��vepleted my research on Biin. Even if she regains her powers, the results of my research won��t change.��

    Kraush instinctively frowned. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn��t build a nice rtionship with Tersasius.

    The guy was so restrained by mental magic that the idea of filtering his emotions seemed nonexistent.

    ��I��ve gathered enough results that I don��t care, but it seems Ixion thinks that there��s a different output to be had from me.��

    ����Did you know Ixion is behind the Kekkeshis?��

    ��A mere World Erosion cannot just approach Jem without serious consideration.��

    Tersasius showed more confidence in Jem than expected. The magic circles he personally designed spread throughout the Magic Kingdom.

    As he said, one World Erosion wouldn��t stand a chance.

    ��I knew there were groups behind her from the moment she approached. And the proposal she made was valuable enough for a trade.��

    ��To give birth to Biin.��

    A slow smirk curled on Tersasius��s lips.

    ��A vessel that can concurrently contain the power of World Erosion and the power of the world.��

    This reference to Biin began to twist Kraush��s expression into a frown.

    ��Isn��t that the same for me?��

    Kraush also contained the powers of aura and World Erosion in his body. He wondered if that meant he was simr, but Tersasius shook his head.

    ��Simr cases, but different. You used a curse to merge those powers. Until then, the two powers couldn��t coexist.��

    As Tersasius��s words suggested, the aura and World Erosion powers Kraush possessed were thanks to the assistance of the top-tier curse, Four Seasons.

    Before the Four Seasons, Kraush was just about bncing the two powers on the edge. If he slipped, one side would devour the other immediately.

    Even now, Kraush was far from a state where the two powers coexisted. He was merely converting each force into one power through the Four Seasons.

    ��Then, does that mean Biin can handle both the force of World Erosion and the power of the world without external help?��

    ��Originally, she could.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened. He was aware that Biin had been suffering because of the World Erosion power gnawing at her.

    The World Erosion force rejected her body born in this world and was eating it away.

    But Tersasius seemed to imply that was not how it originally worked.

    ��Biin certainly became weaker as the World Erosion force grew stronger after the Kekkeshis left����

    That could have been a clue toward the truth.

    ��The barrier magic possessed by the Kekkeshis is a rather unique kind. Biin inherited that as well.��

    With a flick of Tersasius��s finger, a book flew from down the hallway andnded squarely in his hand.

    Tersasius casually opened the book.

    ��While the power of World Erosion and the power of the world cannot coexist, they could exist together within a barrier. Without external influence, the essence of both powers is the same; they are both world powers. Biin activated and maintained this characteristic through the concept of barriers.��

    ����Is that even possible?��

    This was entirely new information to Kraush, and his eyes went wide.

    Tersasius slowly turned the pages until he stopped at one.

    The words written on it were as follows:

    ��[When merging the power of World Erosion and the power of the world through Biin, the resulting force can be utilized in any world. I termed this characteristic Gatum (���T).]��

    A vessel of power usable in any world.

    Gatum (���T)

    As Kraush read it, his eyes gradually widened.

    Finally, he realized why Ixion had started targeting Biin.

    ��A vessel for creating the god of World Erosion.��

    Kraush understood why the creation of the god of World Erosion had failed.

    The reason was simpler than expected.

    Even if the god of World Erosion was created, it could only exist within that world.

    In the world Kraush lived in, it could not maintain its existence.

    What would creating a god in a world on the brink of destruction aplish?

    The god would ultimately perish along with World Erosion, possessing no power.

    The primitive force of a god came from the existence of the world.

    So, Ixion changed his method after creating the god of World Erosion.

    If the god of World Erosion could only exist within the realm of World Erosion, then why not cover the whole world in World Erosion?

    Ixion actually executed this method, one of which was to explode the Ultimate Seed, spreading World Erosion across thend.

    This method was executed in the wake of the World Erosioners�� final act of desperation after the Swordmaster had killed Charlotte.

    Feeling a sense of urgency, they triggered the Ultimate Seed to bloom across the world.

    However, even then, the god of World Erosion had failed to cooperate with Ixion��s wishes.

    ��The Kekkeshis framed Biin as a failure, kept her hidden, and eventually, under some pretense, was killed by Ixion.��

    Ixion determined that Biin was indeed a failure, just as the Kekkeshis imed.

    Thus, he lost interest in her altogether.

    As a result, even when Biin made a name for herself with her barrier arts during the Sky Generation, she was not Ixion��s target anymore.

    But now the situation was different.

    ��Ixion has a guy who knows full well that the god of World Erosion will ultimately fail.��

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    For some unknown purpose, she sought to use Ixion toplete the power of World Erosion.

    Moreover, she had experience staying in Jem back in the day.

    ��She must have seen this document then.��

    It meant that Biin was a not a failed experiment but rather a sess sealed by the Kekkeshis.

    ��Now I understand why Ixion targeted Biin and why the Kekkeshis allowed him to know it.��

    It was a trap.

    The Kekkeshis, feeling uneasy, intervened with Biin, thinking that once Biin regained her powers, they would use her as leverage to take the Kekkeshis hostage.

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    Because he recalled the design of the Holy Grail that had been stolen by Ixion from the Holy Kingdom Freemand just recently.

    The Grail was the ultimate artifact created by Freemand to give birth to a Saint.

    Its characteristic was that it could absorb and store divine power.

    ��Divine power is a force simr to the essence of the world��aura.��

    Ixion nned toplete the Grail, then inject the powers contained within it and the force of World Erosion into Biin, the vessel.

    From that, he aimed to create a god that could exist in both World Erosion and the world where Kraush lived.

    ��He stole the Bloodline Theory from Lagrain to strengthen her body so she could endure that power.��

    Everything connected instantly, leaving Kraush stunned.

    Abe was truly intent onpleting the god of World Erosion with Ixion.

    And Kraush sensed why Abe was intent on creating the god.

    That suspicion recently turned into a conviction.

    Just recently, Tersasius had told Kraush there were traces of time magic left on the fake Arthur.

    The Arthur Abe loved was not the current Arthur.

    The Arthur she loved was none other than the Arthur from the previous cycle.

    That Arthur died in the annihtion of World Erosion, meaning he no longer existed in this world.

    So Abe would undoubtedly want to find a way to reunite with that Arthur.

    She was a woman madly in love with Arthur.

    The traces of time magic that remained within the body of the fake Arthur.

    That was Abe��s doing.

    ��In order to turn the fake Arthur back into the real Arthur, she tried to change him.��

    But she failed.

    Time magic was an area that even Abe couldn��t fully grasp.

    Ultimately, she abandoned her search for Arthur through time magic.

    So she changed her strategy.

    ����That crazydy wants to create the god of World Erosion to create Arthur.��

    Abe��s reason for attempting to create the god of World Erosion was, in fact, to bring her beloved Arthur back to life.

    ��She��spletely lost it.��

    Thinking that by annihting this world she could resurrect Arthur.

    The woman had definitely gone off the deep end.

    Kraush felt a profound sense of disillusionment.

    And he realized he must stop Abe without fail.

    If he let her be, she would definitely cause a disaster.

    ��What are you nning to do about Biin?��

    In that moment, Tersasius asked Kraush with curiosity.

    ��If you help her regain her powers, Ixion will be relentless in targeting you.��

    Kraush snorted.

    ��Even without Biin, those bastards will target me like a hawk.��

    It was true; in crafting the god of World Erosion, Kraush��s Ignis was equally needed.

    So Kraush would have to resolve matters concerning Biin.

    He had no intention of letting her fall into Ixion��s hands.

    ��Then it seems Ixion is my enemy.��

    Upon hearing this, Kraush turned to Tersasius. To this, Tersasius wore a bizarre smile that was anything but human.

    ��I still have many questions for you. I won��t let myself be used as ingredients by Ixion.��

    For a non-human fiend, that irritating curiosity was unexpectedly helpful.

    ��Well, then take care of your daughter.��

    ��I��ll consider it.��

    To Kraush��s surprise, Tersasius epted the suggestion straightforwardly.

    ��I��ve heard that the other Sanctuary of Stars and Ten Great Lords are secretly gathering forces to strike at Ixion.��

    Tersasius raised his finger.

    Snap!

    At that moment, the sound of his finger snapping echoed as his appearance transformed.

    Long silver hair billowed from his back.

    Simultaneously, wrinkles appeared on his face, and he grew much taller than before.

    His bright sapphire eyes shone quietly.

    The emptiness contained within those eyes remained worlds apart from an ordinary human.

    This was no longer the form of Tersasius he had maintained until now��this was the real Tersasius.

    ��I will participate.��

    This was the moment that dered the Heavenly Sword��s Tersasius Jem��s participation in the campaign against Ixion.

 Chapter 291

    ### Chapter: 291

    The Kekkeshis and the Sealed Powers of Biin.

    The Gatum.

    Finally, on the day Kraush decided to make a move to visit that ce.

    Kraush saw Biin waiting at the entrance of the Jem Royal Pce alongside others.

    While Kraush was training, Biin had been diligently honing her barrier magic all by herself.

    After the certain survival, her training on barrier magic had been a bit sparse.

    But now she began to train again for the future.

    ��So, when are theying?��

    ��Soon.��

    Just as Kraush said that, he heard footsteps pounding in the distance.

    He quickly turned his head in that direction.

    ��Kraushu!��

    There was a woman waving her hand high in the air,pletely unbothered by the dirty smudges on her face.

    ��I finished it!��

    It was Rona Imblize, the magic tool creator, who had rushed over.

    Had she justpleted it?

    They had both struggled for a long time over this.

    In fact, she had worked mostly alone.

    ��Here, take it!��

    Rona quickly handed a bracelet to Kraush.

    It was a safety summoning device.

    A safety summoning device for Kraush, who was likely to be bait for Ixion in the future.

    ��Everyone wearing this bracelet will be connected. When you put it on, it will link your will. You can activate it instantly.��

    ��When it��s activated, will the other wearers be teleported here too?��

    ��Yep! I embedded a core mechanism. The spatial settings during teleportation are exclusively for those wearing the bracelets! If other spatial mages try to interfere, they won��t be able to, and it��ll activate independently even in ces that disrupt magic!��

    Kraush thought Rona had been talking a bit too much.

    Anyway, Rona��s finished product exceeded expectations.

    With this, even if he was taken by the ck Witch, he could still summon the bracelet��s wearers at will.

    ��Feels like I��ve be a bomb.��

    An item that could summon the world��s strongest forces immediately.

    It might be the most powerful magic tool in existence.

    ��But there��s a problem. Since it uses independent spatial coordinates, the bracelet��s durability is low.��

    ��That means there are usage limits.��

    ��Yep, you can only use it once. And the max number of people you can summon is eight.��

    Eight people.

    Though she said that, it was quite enough power.

    Among those who would wear the bracelets, three were from the Sanctuary of Stars.

    ��Still, I��m uneasy about luring Ixion all the way to the Sanctuary of Stars for the kill.��

    If the world united to eliminate Ixion, other World Erosioners would feel their pressure.

    Given what they did before the reincarnation, it weighed on Kraush��s mind.

    But after learning how involved Abe was, he couldn��t just sit back anymore.

    ��I have to eliminate Ixion by any means necessary.��

    The moment a god of World Erosion was created and unleashed on the world, anything could happen.

    Thus, Kraush resolved to eradicate Ixion once and for all.

    ��To do that, I need to master the God of Creation Weapons.��

    After this mission, he nned to return to Rahern Academy.

    Once he mastered the God of Creation Weapons, he would strike at Ixion.

    Kraush quietly clenched his fists, kindling his determination.

    ��Thanks for your hard work. Give me one more, and hand the rest to Tersasius.��

    Since Tersasius had shown his willingness to join, he would easily pass the bracelets to their side.

    As a Demon Lord who made safety devices, he might feel a bit insulted by being treated like a backup.

    But once he saw the bracelet Rona created, he��d surely change his mind.

    It was a product crafted by a genius of magic tools in the world��s top magic toolboratory.

    Even the Demon Lord would quickly recognize its value.

    ��Who are you giving thest one to?��

    Biin expressed her curiosity about the two bracelets Kraush had received.

    To this, Kraush tucked it neatly in his pocket and replied.

    ��I��ll give it to someone I��ll meet on the way today.��

    ��The same person you sent to guard usst time?��

    ��Right on the nose.��

    Biin wondered who that person was, but Kraush merely shrugged without answering much.

    ��You��ll understand when you get there.��

    After all, it was something they would eventually find out.

    At that moment, thest pair of footsteps Kraush was waiting for echoed in.

    Fiery red hair swayed gently.

    Though the shadows around him were darker than before, the aura he emitted was far more impressive.

    ��An.��

    Kraush called out his name briefly, and he raised a weary hand.

    ��Y-yo, Kraush.��

    ��You��re awfullyte. You��rete.��

    ��Looks can be deceiving, but I was scrambling to get here on time!��

    Kraush lightly surveyed An��s body.

    The mana emanating from him naturally influenced the surrounding environment.

    If someone of a lower level than Anid eyes on him, they might mistake his level for that of an ordinary mage.

    ��You��ve picked up quite a bit of dangerous stuff.��

    ��Haha.��

    An chuckled awkwardly and rubbed his neck with his bandaged hand.

    ��I mixed several spells to manage it, so don��t worry.��

    Kraush nced at his bandaged hand.

    This guy was someone who cast fire magic until his whole body was burnt.

    It was nothing new for someone who wasn��t all there in the first ce.

    ��I don��t care as long as you don��t die. It��s your choice after all.��

    ��That��s why having good friends is important.��

    A smile danced on An��s lips.

    An had joined the crew.

    Now, only the journey to the sealing location remained.

    ��Waited a long time for this.��

    Let��s see how much struggle the World Erosioners have faced.

    �� �� ��

    The ce where Biin��s powers were sealed.

    It was a mountain not too far from Jem, as Biin mentioned.

    The mountain��s name was Averia.

    It was named long before the establishment of the Jem Kingdom, and its ancient meaning was ��The Wandering Mountain.��

    The evidence being that the Averia mountain was perpetually enveloped in mist, making it difficult to travel for first-timers.

    However, Biin seemed to remember the entire ce well and walked towards Averia like it was her front yard.

    ��The memory sealed by the barrier is vivid.��

    That��s what Biin said.

    Thanks to that, Kraush was able to hike without any confusion.

    Before long, the three of them arrived at a certain location.

    It was an unexpected cliff.

    Summiting the mountain proved their effort, and the misty mountains came into view far away.

    Biin stood tall at this cliff.

    ��Is this it?��

    ��Yep.��

    Biin nodded to Kraush��s question.

    ��All I can see is a cliff.��

    When Kraush candidly expressed his thoughts, Biin smiled bitterly.

    ��Because of the barrier.��

    As expected, the Kekkeshis wouldn��t have left things unattended.

    ��I��ll release it now, so wait.��

    Biin approached the edge of the cliff and started weaving her hands around.

    She was unraveling the barrier techniquesid out by the Kekkeshis.

    Kraush watched her in silence, observing his surroundings.

    ��She told me the location����

    He thought knowing the geography would let him keep guard at the spot easily.

    But could it be that she couldn��t find her way?

    At that moment, Kraush��s instincts suddenly kicked in, and he swiftly turned his head back.

    A shadow created by the mountain began to ripple quietly behind him.

    ��Oh?��

    A short exmation escaped his lips as the rippling shadow slowly began to rise.

    Kraush felt a chill rising from his gut.

    ��Kraush.��

    An seemed to feel the same, as anxiety washed over his face.

    That was only natural.

    There were few who could remain calm in the presence of someone appearing right in front of them.

    From the pitch-ck shadow emerged a middle-aged woman cloaked in a robe that dragged along the ground.

    Though her appearance was middle-aged, she seemed much older than that.

    ��Making someone wait so long, you��re quite the brat, aren��t you?��

    Her voice reverberated as shadows danced around her.

    The sheer force of her voice affected the surroundings significantly.

    An inverted skull was embedded in her chest, with a sword piercing through the skull��s head.

    The symbol of Lakradiyon.

    The Four Heavenly Kings of Sanctuary.

    Empress cius Lakradiyon.

    She was thest of the Four Heavenly Kings that Kraush had interacted with.

    And she was the one Kraush had summoned to guard the ce where Biin��s powers were sealed.

    With a wrinkled brow, she approached Kraush, the shadows slithering under her feet.

    It gave off a creepy feeling, like darkness was moving on its own.

    ��You really dared to call for me. Truly a child of the Demon Lord.��

    Before he realized it, she stood right in front of Kraush, slowly straightening her hunched back.

    As she did so, her towering height cast a shadow over Kraush��s face.

    She was almost 2 meters tall.

    Dark, inky hair streamed down from her robe.

    Through her hair, she gazed down quietly at Kraush.

    ��So, kid, where��s the World Erosion? If not, are you the World Erosion standing before me?��

    Against her question, Kraush exhaled softly.

    ��You shouldn��t be using an innocent citizen of being a World Erosion, should you?��

    ��The Elder treats everyone who wields the power of World Erosion as World Erosion. So, isn��t it the same meaning?��

    ��Unfortunately, I��m not just wielding the power of World Erosion.��

    Kraush brazenly converted the power of World Erosion into aura right in front of her.

    cius��s eyes narrowed slightly, trying to see through what Kraush was handling.

    ��Hmmm, that��s Tuhwang��s power, isn��t it?��

    Tuhwang, aka Durandal, was once a Heavenly King.

    Back in the day, she was making quite a name as one of the Ten Great Lords.

    However, as time passed, Tuhwang stepped down, and now cius upied that position.

    She was regarded as the most feared being by the World Erosions.

    ��You��ve really stuffed your body with a bunch of random things. Don��t you care about living long at all?��

    ��I��m overflowing with a desire to live, which is why I��m living like this. After all, if the world ends, what��s the use of a long life?��

    Kraush��s bold response only added more humor to cius��s face.

    ��Haha, do you think you��re a hero who can save the world?��

    The subtle pressure released from her body began constricting around them.

    If this were an ordinary person, they would��ve already been on the ground, clutching their neck in despair.

    Yet, Kraush continued to hold his head high, staring directly at her.

    ��I don��t really care about being a hero.��

    There was intrigue in cius��s eyes.

    ��What I want is to protect this damn world. That��s all there is to it. If in the process, they call me a hero, then so be it, and if it requires doing something evil, I��ll do it too.��

    ��Do you honestly believe this world is going to perish?��

    ��There��s an end to a person��s life; why wouldn��t there be an end to the world?��

    What a ridiculous statement.

    Yet, cius could clearly read the unwavering determination in Kraush��s eyes.

    ��You��re a tough little brat, aren��t you?��

    But there was nothing wrong with it.

    Those with such eyes don��t die easily.

    As time goes by, humans only grow stronger.

    That was cius��s philosophy.

    ��But you��ve got some nerve, kid.��

    ��I grew up without my parents, so I guess things like this juste naturally.��

    ��Just don��t go nailing anything into your living parents.��

    ��There��s always a way to drive home a nail into one already stuck. What��s the worry?��

    As An quietly looked at Kraush, treating him like a crazy person, he became ustomed to Kraush��s blunt remarks.

    But it was astonishing to see Kraush so unperturbed before Empress cius Lakradiyon, the oldest of the Heavenly Kings.

    However, cius didn��t scold him any further.

    ��Keep an eye on what��s in your pocket. If that draws my attention, I won��t let it slide.��

    She just gazed quietly with a hint of animosity toward the World Erosion connected to Kraush.

    The corpse mouse in Kraush��s pocket seemed to settle down, truly dead silent.

    Kraush could almost hear Ebsque��s gulping in silence.

    ��Done!��

    Just then, Biin raised her hands triumphantly.

    As she turned around in her moment of triumph to share with Kraush, her face paled instantly.

    Because cius was right next to Kraush.

    ��It��s a person.��

    And Kraush silently warned cius.

    It was a tant show of will that if she ssified Biin as a World Erosion and attacked, they wouldn��t sit still either.

    ��Threatening before a tiger may be foolish, but if it��s a lion cub, it might be amusing.��

    cius gradually rxed, her pressure dissipating.

    ��Come, there must be payment for exhausting this old body of mine.��

    cius now seemed as ordinary as a middle-aged woman, smiling away.

    Kraush, facing her smile, slowly rxed his sweaty clenched fists.

    Instead, he handed her the bracelet.

    Knowing in advance, she received the bracelet Kraush offered.

    Because she was the one he nned to entrust the safety device to.

    ��You��ll be pleasantly surprised.��

    Ixion would approach with any means necessary.

    This was one thing Kraush could guarantee.

 Chapter 292

    ### Chapter: 292

    Biin��s Power, the Sealed ce of the Portal.

    After the Kekkeshis released the barrier, the scene before them was unexpected.

    What had just been an empty cliff now suddenly revealed a mansion.

    Looking up at the mansion, Biin said, ��This is all a barrier.��

    What appeared to be a mansion was, in reality, a barrier.

    Even Biin, who dealt with the same barrier magic, was slightly taken aback by itsplexity.

    ��Moreover, it seems there��s spatial distortion inside.��

    An also evaluated the barrier and added, ��A masterpiece, indeed.��

    cius stroked her chin with an intrigued expression.

    Just as she seemed ready to raise her hand, Kraush interrupted. ��There��s something we need to bring out from inside. Please don��t break anything at random.��

    ��What do you think I am? Just looking to activate a few traps around here!�� cius chuckled, waving her hand.

    And yet, her eyes sparkled subtly.

    ��The little mice will start moving.��

    Kraush understood her words immediately. ��Ixion has set traps too.��

    Once the barrier was lifted, information would head straight to them. Ixion had made preparations in advance.

    ��Correct. I looked quite carefully, but I couldn��t find anything. You nted them rather well.��

    And that meant Ixion would soon be crashing the party.

    ��So the barrier mage was ultimately caught.��

    With no news for a while, this was something Kraush had considered.

    Now it seemed certain.

    ��He must have been waiting for Biin to regain her powers.��

    But they couldn��t just leave this ce unattended.

    If it was Abe, she could still pull something off even if Biin didn��t regain her powers.

    ��Considering it, there��s still a way to figure something out.��

    In any case, regaining the portal was necessary.

    In the meantime, shadows crawled from under cius��s feet and spread across the surrounding forest.

    ��Kid, seeing that, I think I��d better stay here.��

    cius didn��t follow Kraush; instead, she stood firmly at the entrance.

    Given that it was a maze, naturally, they would lose time in it.

    Therefore, rather than leaving Ixion to wait for bait at the entrance, it was better for cius to stay behind herself.

    ��The bait won��t be left behind. You��ll be fine, right?��

    cius showed an unusual eagerness.

    Indeed, it was like the Lakradiyon family, known for hunting World Erosioners.

    The Lakradiyon family was the one that abhorred World Erosioners the most in the world.

    ��A wee appetite.��

    Kraush entrusted the entrance to cius.

    ��Well then, our job is simple.��

    He stood next to Biin at the door, grabbing the doorknob.

    ��Regain power as quickly as possible and get out.��

    Kraush immediately pulled the door open.

    What he saw was an ordinary house interior.

    Except for the fact that the hallway before him was an endless loop.

    ��A maze.��

    This ce, created by the barrier mage, was a barrier maze.

    Kraush nced back at An and Biin.

    Both nodded and stepped inside.

    As soon as the three entered, bang!

    The front door they just entered mmed shut.

    Soon, the scene behind them unfolded again like the hallway before them.

    The hallway had a warm, southern style.

    A singlemp hung on the wall, and there were rooms separated at regr intervals by pirs.

    There was a door on each side of the room.

    Kraush decided to try opening one of the doors.

    As he did, he was met with the same hallway again.

    The hallway stretched on endlessly, forward and forward, never seeming to stop.

    Indeed, it was a maze.

    ��Biin, can you break this?��

    ��I could if I wanted, but����

    Biin frowned and ced her hand on the wall.

    ��It��ll take a while. The barrier is just too big.��

    Biin couldn��t guarantee anything.

    Even if cius was guarding the entrance, if it took too long, who knew what might happen.

    They couldn��t afford to waste time.

    Kraush turned to An.

    Upon making eye contact, An grinned widely.

    ��I have to make it worthwhile to bring you along.��

    An suddenly whipped out a piece of chalk from his pocket.

    He leisurely walked over and removed the carpet from the floor.

    Then he began drawing a magic circle with the chalk.

    Kraush stared at the magic circle, slowly recognizing it.

    It wasn��t a modern format for a magic circle.

    It was an old style that had long been forgotten.

    ��Hey, this is treasure hunter magic, isn��t it?��

    A relic from the era when Glen used to use it.

    It was magic used by treasure hunters to find these artifacts.

    ��You figured it out quite well.��

    ��I��ve seen it before.��

    Kraush, who had mostly encountered curses, had traversed ruins before, hoping to find relics from that bygone era.

    But he stopped when he found out that most of those relics required a price to be paid.

    He was barely bncing his situation with the curse, as using a relic from ancient times would send him straight to doom.

    However, he had seen this magic circle drawn on the ruins several times.

    When he saw it, he��d turn back since it indicated everything had already been taken.

    ��This isn��t the original. I tweaked it a bit.��

    An beganyering another magic circle on top of the existing one.

    He quickly finished and then ced his hand on the magic circle, filling it with mana.

    ��The treasure hunter magic just points you in the right direction.��

    Just as he said, treasure-hunter magic was notoriously rudimentary.

    It could tell you the location of a relic but only in terms of direction.

    To know the precise location, you had to keep redrawing the magic circle repeatedly.

    However, An��s magic was different.

    As the magic he activated flowed, the chalk of the magic circle began to emit smoke.

    Soon, arrows appeared on the floor, indicating where to go.

    ��Now it will constantly guide us to the location.��

    Altering old magic formats was usually no easy task.

    Especially ancient spells were even harder.

    They often required a perfect construction of the magical form.

    Otherwise, most setups wouldn��t activate with just minor adjustments.

    An had created magic byyering a new magic circle on top of an old one.

    ��A genius indeed.��

    ��You can praise me more.��

    An beamed, puffing out his chest.

    The future Fire King was proving to be reliable.

    ��Just follow the arrows, and the ce will emerge.��

    ��Thanks for your hard work.��

    Kraush immediately began running along the arrow.

    The arrows indeed continued, guiding him steadily along.

    They even indicated which door to enter next.

    Thanks to that, Kraush kept yanking open doors as he moved ahead.

    ��Biin.��

    As he moved through the rooms, he called to the Biin, who had been closely following him.

    ��I think the barrier mage might have already been caught by Ixion.��

    This was something Kraush had been considering all along.

    Upon hearing this, Biin nced at Kraush.

    Then, she snorted and replied, ��It��s something I partially expected. I hadn��t seen your mom visit since then.��

    So, Biin had already predicted it?

    Kraush looked at Biin for a moment.

    ��I understand what you��re worried about.��

    The barrier mage had been caught by Ixion.

    That meant Ixion could potentially use the barrier mage as a hostage.

    To Kraush, the barrier mage was still alive, but to Biin, she was her only mother.

    Would she really stayposed before such a situation?

    ��I know my mom��s personality.��

    Biin answered Kraush steadily.

    ��She wouldn��t wish for me to suffer because of her. She would even abandon everything just for that.��

    In order to protect Biin from the God of Creation Weapons and Ixion, the barrier mage had sealed her powers and worked to hide herself.

    There was no way that she would desire Biin to be sacrificed because of her.

    ��To honor my mother, I will ensure I don��t hold her back.��

    Upon hearing this, Kraush fell into silence for a moment and then spoke while facing ahead.

    ��I will save her if I can.��

    If he could save the barrier mage, Kraush would dly do so.

    If Biin and the barrier magebined their barrier magic, they could save many people too.

    Biin��s barrier magic that subdued even the most powerful was irreceable.

    With the barrier mage adding her powers, it would be even more extraordinary.

    ��So when I say I��ll rescue her, don��t hesitate either.��

    Having gained confidence, Kraush urged Biin to remember this as she let out another snort.

    ��Who��s saying otherwise?��

    It was truly a response befitting Biin.

    Once their conversation ended, Kraush continued to follow the arrows and left the room.

    The arrows didn��t stop, but the scenery kept repeating.

    One might start to question if something was off, but Kraush wasn��t the least bit hesitant as he continued to open doors.

    In no time at all, as he flung open a door, he was greeted by a staircase leading down.

    The seemingly endless hallway finally changed.

    ��Biin.��

    ��Yep, this is the next barrier maze.��

    As expected, An��s magic performance was impressive.

    There was no doubt that running without hesitation was worthwhile.

    The arrows led them below.

    There was no reason to dy any longer.

    ��I��m going down.��

    The moment Kraush stepped on the stairs, the blue lights illuminating the steps turned on all at once.

    Seeing the lights stream downward, Kraush began moving again.

    The stairs were fundamentally identical to normal ones.

    However, the more they went down, the more the steps repeated endlessly.

    It was long.

    The stairs precisely matched the definition of spatial distortion.

    Kraush blinked sleepily.

    They felt like they had descended for quite some time, but nothing seemed to change.

    Stopping in his tracks, Kraush looked back at An.

    ��The path should definitely be down.��

    An confirmed that the arrow was indeed pointing correctly.

    ��However, it seems something else is obstructing us.��

    In that instant, An conjured a small stone in his hand.

    ��Kraush, throw it down with all your might.��

    Kraush caught the small stone handed to him by An.

    Then, obeying An��s instruction, he threw the stone toward the floor.

    As the stone flew down, it bounced around, continuing to descend.

    After a while, they began to hear the sound of the stone fading.

    Ping, thud, pingpingping!

    Suddenly, the sound of the stone rolling echoed again from above.

    An, Biin, and Kraush all looked up simultaneously.

    Before long, what they saw was the very stone Kraush had thrown earlier.

    The stone wasing down from above, and Kraush caught it casually.

    ��An.��

    Kraush turned to An.

    An nodded confidently. ��These stairs are connected above and below.��

    ��Is it spatial distortion?��

    ��Most likely. There will be specific conditions to break through.��

    Kraush smashed the stone and looked around.

    In that moment, his instincts tingled.

    His gaze shifted upwards.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud!

    Something wasing down.

    And it was picking up speed.

    The moment that thought crossed his mind, Kraush instinctively grabbed Biin.

    ��Eek!��

    Biin, snugly tucked under Kraush��s side, let out a squeal, sounding now like a frightened girl.

    Embarrassed by her own shriek, her ears flushed bright red.

    But there was no time for Kraush to apologize as he shouted at An.

    ��An, run!��

    Hearing Kraush��s shout, An instantly dashed down the stairs.

    Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom!

    What appeared behind them was a massive steel ball.

    It was so enormous that it nearly filled the corridor.

    The ball was elerating even faster as it descended.

    As Kraush ran, he drew out Rain Thunder Prime.

    Life never came easily.

    ��Then I��ll just smash it and be done.��

    He was certain of that, and so Kraush raised his sword.

    The faster-approaching metal ball was indeed threatening, but they had the wrong opponent here.

    Whoosh��

    Kraush unleashed a zing strike infused with ck mes.

    The strike hit the steel ball right in the center.

    Crash!

    In an instant, the steel ball split apart, passing by Kraush and Biin on either side.

    As Kraush let out a brief sigh of relief, Biin called out to him.

    ��K-Kraush.��

    Kthud, kthud, kthud!

    Soon enough, another steel ball echoed down from above.

    Upon hearing this, Kraush tensed up.

    Even if he smashed one, countless others were still rolling down from above.

    They were utterly trapped.

    This ce was like a M?bius strip.

    ��Damn it.��

    If nothing else, he had learned one thing today.

    The barrier mage had a rather twisted hobby.

 Chapter 293

    ### Chapter: 293

    The Never-Ending Stairs

    And the giant steel ball that keeps rolling down, no matter how much you smash it.

    These two elements mixed together formed a chaos of a barrier maze.

    Inside the maze, ck mes scattered.

    Bang!

    Kraush, who had nearly been caught by the speeding ball, smashed it once more.

    That made it the eighth ball he had destroyed.

    By now, Kraush had delegated Biin to An.

    Thanks to flying magic and weight-reducing spells, the two were trying their best to avoid getting overtaken by the steel balls as they descended.

    A few beads of sweat had started to form on Kraush��s brow.

    Slicing the steel balls was no issue.

    But on a separate note, he still had no idea how to escape the barrier.

    ��This psychological pressure is heavier than I anticipated.��

    Kraush took a moment to catch his breath.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    At that moment, another steel ball started rolling down from above.

    ��Biin, how��s the barrier-breaking going?�� Kraush shouted, trying to ignore the impending ball.

    But Biin, floating in the air under An��s flying magic, didn��t look toofortable.

    ����I��m on it. But since we keep going down these stairs, my efforts keep cutting off midway.��

    The steel balls elerated without any intention of stopping.

    Normally, they would reach a certain speed and then stop elerating, but it seemed there was some kind of special power infused in these steel balls.

    Because of that, everyone, including Kraush, An, and Biin, had to keep running down the stairs without pause.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    ��Herees another one, Kraush!��

    ��Tch.��

    Clicking his tongue, Kraush began to lead Biin and An further down.

    They were still fast enough to escape the steel ball for now.

    ��Biin, is there another way out?��

    Though he considered smashing the barrier, that could risk distorting it and failing to reach their target.

    Thus, Kraush was left with no choice but to rely on Biin��s barrier magic.

    After hearing Kraush��s question, Biin let out a deep breath and cautiously spoke.

    ��Well, not exactly. But we��ll need to check each step.��

    ��Each step?��

    ��The barrier is on the step we��re on right now. It��s been set up to repeat like a M?bius strip from a certain point. So if we can find which step is under that barrier, we can break it.��

    Kraush understood why Biin had been unable to break the barrier until now.

    No matter how genius Biin was, how could she find the point of the repeating stairs while running at this speed?

    ��Then we just need to find where the stairs lead to?��

    In that moment, An looked at both of them and chimed in.

    ��Is there a way?��

    ��There are 2,534 steps. I��ve been marking them with magic as we go down. If we step on the points where I set the magic, we��ll know their positions.��

    When did he find the time to do that?

    ��I thought it might help, but the issue is I know the count, but not the starting point or the end point. So����

    An looked up at the descending steel ball.

    ��The point where the steel ball starts is likely the starting point of the stairs. It��s designed like a trap that activates at a certain repeating point. Naturally, it would make sense for the initial drop to have the most eleration.��

    The steel ball wasn��t alwaysing from above.

    Sometimes, they would hear it rolling from below as well.

    Of course, it came back down again, but it was true that each steel ball had a starting point.

    An turned to Biin, hoping to confirm his hypothesis with her.

    ��If we reach the starting point of the steel ball, we can check.��

    If they could confirm whether the steel ball��s position was at the start, they could then go down the 2,534 steps and reach the end point.

    ��It��s definitely worth a shot.��

    Kraush abruptly stopped on the stairs and gripped Rain Thunder Prime tightly.

    ��An, use your magic to determine the starting position of the steel ball.��

    ��Got it.��

    An mirrored Kraush��s pause, immediately drawing in mana.

    Then he shaped the mana into a spell and waved his hand against the wall.

    Boom!

    A streak of light appeared as An��s magic embedded itself into the wall.

    The light streamed down the wall, wrapped around the stairs, and began descending rapidly.

    The moment Kraush saw An��s magic in effect, he unleashed ck mes.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    The rapidly elerating steel ball was now so close it was almost upon them.

    Just like before.

    Kraush didn��t hesitate and swung Rain Thunder Prime at the oing metal sphere.

    Whoosh!

    The steel ball was sliced clean in half, rolling away as it fell down the stairs.

    Upon seeing this, Kraush immediately looked back at An.

    Eventually, An, who had been silent all this time, suddenly perked up.

    Thud!

    That was the sound of another steel ball as it started rolling down.

    ��Kraush!��

    ��I��m on it!��

    Kraush began running down the stairs with Biin and An.

    They had already run down these stairs more times than they cared to count.

    Now that they were figuring out how to break through, he ran even faster when An suddenly stopped at a certain spot.

    That was where the light from An��s spell hade to a halt.

    Biin swiftlynded on the ground and started examining the stairs.

    Before long, she raised her head towards them.

    ��Yep! This is the starting point!��

    A smile crept onto Kraush��s face.

    They had found it.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    In the meantime, another steel ball sped down, closing in on Kraush.

    If this was the starting point, the end would be right above them, and the steel ball could cover them in no time.

    ��Let��s go down one more step before breaking the barrier!��

    ��I��ll count as we go!��

    An resumed guiding the light spell up the stairs.

    The light magic continued leading the way down.

    An cast flying magic again alongside Biin, and they began their descent.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    But Kraush soon realized the steel ball was catching up faster than before.

    ��Did the tenth balle with extra conditions or something?��

    It seemed that as a certain number of steel balls were destroyed, the next ones began to descend faster.

    At this rate, they would be caught before they could reach the bottom of the stairs.

    And Kraush��s prediction came true when they soon spotted a new steel ball.

    ��An, keep going!��

    Kraush shouted to the two rushing down below and gripped tight to his sword.

    Then he aimed another Rain Thunder Prime at the iing steel ball.

    Boom!

    Kraush winced at the vibration returning through his arm.

    ��Wait, did it get heavier and stronger?!��

    The steel ball was now far denser than before.

    Crash!

    Kraush poured on even more force as he smashed the ball, allowing himself a moment to breathe.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    But that respite was short-lived.

    Another steel ball was now speeding down with more force than the previous one.

    It seemed like this was aiming to obstruct him from breaking the barrier.

    With an absurd velocity, the steel ball was now rolling down the outer wall instead of taking the stairs.

    ��Damn it.��

    Growling beneath his breath, Kraush activated Excel and jumped downward.

    Before long, he could see An and Biin ahead.

    Thanks to the use of Excel, he was quick to catch up to the two.

    ��2,534!��

    At that moment, An yelled out the number and suddenly stopped.

    Biin quickly ced her hands on the stairs as he did.

    ��How long will it take to break the barrier?��

    ��Three minutes, no��two minutes!��

    Biin immediately slipped into a state of concentration, as if wasting time was out of the question.

    Watching her, Kraush readied Rain Thunder Prime again.

    He intended to shatter yet another steel ball.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    The sound of the steel ball barreling down echoed ominously.

    Just as Kraush was about to unleash his magic��

    Crack!

    A thought struck him.

    The appearance of the steel ball indicated the starting point.

    If he shattered it, just like before, the newly manifested steel ball would certainly fall directly on An and Biin.

    Given that the starting and ending points were almost physically touching, they would be turned to mush.

    ��Then, I can��t shatter it this time.��

    Realizing he couldn��t simply cut through the steel ball, Kraush pumped rain in and infused Excel into himself.

    ��Biin, keep going! I��m heading up! An, you protect Biin!��

    Biin was in the zone.

    This was still within the barrier.

    Any danger to Biin could arise at any moment.

    So Kraush, keeping An close, sprinted upwards as fast as he could.

    Thud!

    Momentster, the steel ball filling the space was now approaching the wall of the building.

    As soon as it was upon Kraush, he heated his body with sheer speed.

    Fueled by the mes of Annihtion Erosion, Kraush felt his muscles swell.

    Simultaneously, he drew on his strength by applying the teachings of ��Dragon of Ruin.��

    Just as the steel ball was about to collide.

    Without a moment��s hesitation, Kraush threw his body into the steel ball.

    BANG! CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!

    As he collided with the steel ball, ck mes erupted.

    At that exact moment, Kraush��s Rahern Academy uniform was torn to shreds by the ball��s high-speed rotation.

    Kraush struck with determination, gritting his teeth while resisting the ball��s speed and weight.

    He pushed the Annihtion Erosion even harder, amplifying his strength.

    As the spinning momentum ripped through his skin, blood flew.

    Had he not been of the royal dragon lineage, this amount of speed would have left him with shredded skin, exposing flesh and bone.

    Kraush��s legs were practically bolted to the stairs.

    The spherical steel ball continued rolling, making it increasingly difficult to block.

    Kraush, colliding with the ball, channeled ck mes into his fingertips.

    ��Damn it, stop!��

    He then sank his fingers into the spinning ball, channeling all his strength into his arms.

    Crunch, crunch, crunch!

    As he endured the intense shock and strain, Kraush felt his lip split.

    Sizzle!

    The steel ball hissed and just barely came to a stop.

    Kraush, having poured tremendous energy into it, continued to breathe heavily.

    ��Is this really how I��m gonna go down?��

    This wasn��t some world-eroding creature or anything; who would have thought a steel ball would cause this much trouble?

    If he ever crossed paths with the barrier mage again, he was definitely going to give her a piece of his mind.

    Just then, a voice from the Crimson Garden echoed in Kraush��s ear.

    ��Kraush, it��s not over yet.��

    Kraush turned just in time to see the steel ball beginning to glow ominously.

    A chill crept into the air as the light spilled out��a sight that appeared utterly unsettling.

    Since Kraush had already sliced through it, it was triggering yet another trap.

    ��This����

    [ It��s an explosion. ]

    One powerful enough to engulf the entire staircase.

    With his face turning pale, Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime.

    Then, he swung his sword at the steel ball with outstanding speed.

    Slice!

    As he sliced into the ball, the light faded instantly.

    Boom!

    Kraush stomped down on the stairs with all his weight and channeled maximum Excel into his body.

    Boom!

    Just as a gust of wind caught up, Kraush shot downward like a shooting star.

    As he rushed back along the path he came, he glimpsed the steel ball forming directly above An and Biin.

    Kraush dashed toward it, extending his arms just before the new steel ball hit the ground.

    Crash!

    It felt like his arm might snap under the weight, yet, Kraush trusted in his royal dragon lineage and endured.

    ��Kraush!��

    An shouted just as he activated magic.

    With the weight-reducing spell and a gust of wind, the steel ball went flying downward instead of crashing down.

    Thanks to this, Kraush, having released his grip on the steel ball, staggered but prepared to charge upward once more.

    He��d need to block the next iing steel ball.

    ��It��s done!��

    Just then, Biin��s triumphant voice rang out.

    Having lost track of her surroundings as she focused, she activated her barrier magic.

    At that moment, the stairs beneath Biin��s hands turned a brilliant gold.

    ��Jump down!��

    At hermand, Kraush hoisted Biin up like a sack of potatoes.

    As he sprinted downward alongside An, a door marked the end of their ascent.

    Kraush kicked down the door, leaping inside while practically tumbling over Biin.

    As An dashed in after them, he shut the door behind them just in time to��

    Thud!

    The steel ball crashed outside, halting just in front of the door.

    ��Ouch, ouch!��

    Biin, who hadnded in Kraush��s arms, rubbed her arms as she stood up.

    In that moment, she looked at Kraush with wide eyes.

    ��Hey, you, you!��

    Kraush was covered in blood and cuts.

    But upon seeing her reaction, he simply set her down and stood up.

    ��Just a scratch.��

    His arm might feel stiff, but the wound itself was nothing serious.

    Hiss!

    Moreover, being part of the royal dragon lineage granted him absurd regenerative abilities.

    His skin was already healing rapidly.

    Biin stared at him, dumbfounded.

    ��Are you a monster?��

    ��I��m pretty much on my way there.��

    Kraush didn��t deny it, raising his head.

    Even though they were underground, the soft glow of moonlight filled the area.

    And along with that, they saw a massive reed tree shining.

    The reeds swayed gently with an unknown breeze, catching the light and scattering it beautifully throughout the room.

    ����This is it.��

    And soon, Biin said with a nk expression.

    They had finally reached the ce where Biin��s powers were sealed.

 Chapter 294

    ### Chapter: 294

    The Whispers of the Willow

    Swoosh��

    The willow branches fluttered gracefully.

    In the underground space, the scene of the willow scattering in the light was incredibly beautiful and enchanting.

    Even Kraush found himself staring nkly at the view.

    But aside from that, a sinister presence lurked among the willows.

    And this presence was undoubtedly tied to Biin��s power.

    ��Biin.��

    As Kraush called her name, she nodded in acknowledgement.

    Biin began to walk towards the willow tree.

    She stood before the willow, lifting her hands towards it.

    Closing her eyes, she focused as if trying to regain her lost powers.

    Soon, Biin would reim her original strength��the power of the Gateway.

    As Kraush silently observed, a different thought struck him.

    Was there really a need for Biin to bear the weight of that power?

    The barrier mage had sealed away the power within Biin, intending to prevent the sh of World Erosion powers with world powers.

    What Ixion was targeting was likely rted to this as well.

    While Biin excelled in barrier techniques, she wasn��t particrly strong inbat.

    If she was targeted by Ixion, the odds would surely be stacked against her.

    ��In that case����

    Wouldn��t it be better for them to take Biin��s power for themselves?

    ��Wait, Biin����

    Just as Kraush was about to call her name again, something distorted caught his eye.

    In an instant, Kraush felt the surge of Annihtion Erosion rise through his body.

    Thud��

    Before the sound of his feet hitting the ground could echo, Kraush��s form scattered.

    ��Yikes!��

    In a split second, Kraush wrapped his arms around Biin and twisted his body.

    sh!

    A huge oval chakram whizzed by, slicing through a few strands of his hair like a hot knife through butter.

    It was a blue chakram containing starlight.

    As soon as Kraush saw it, he recognized who had just appeared.

    ��ck Bird.��

    A dark attribute demon and a key member of Ixion.

    ��Oh my, did you just take a hit?��

    ck Bird, appearing from beyond the distorted space, revealed herself, crafting an almost impossible-to-see space with her movements.

    Kriiiing!

    Before Kraush could regain his stance, the chakram started spinning in mid-air.

    At that moment, a powerful gust from the chakram pulled Kraush harshly towards it.

    Caught unprepared, he found himself helpless against the force of the chakram.

    ��Not like this!��

    But Kraush wasn��t ready to go down that easily.

    Clutching Biin, he pulled out Rain Thunder Prime and hurled it with all his might, not bothering to make it into a de.

    ng!

    The moment the grip of Rain Thunder Prime hit the chakram, it twisted.

    This was a testament to Kraush��s pure strength.

    Thanks to this, the chakram, now twisted, mmed into the surrounding walls, leaving a trail of destruction.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, An��ste fire spell erupted against ck Bird.

    ck Bird quickly fashioned a circr chakram to deflect An��s magic and wiped it all away.

    But An wasn��t just any slouch when it came to magic.

    The dispersing mes soon transformed into electrical currents, exploding towards ck Bird.

    Caught off guard by the sudden change in magic, ck Bird twisted the chakram.

    As a result, the iing lightning magic ricocheted wildly, demolishing the walls around them.

    Kaboom!

    Through the billowing smoke, ck Bird grimaced.

    The technique of activating magic and then reactivating it again was a high-level skill not easily executed by your average magician.

    ��Just an insignificant human?��

    Thanks to her quick judgment, she had escaped harm, but anger brewed within her for almost being caught off-guard by a human.

    Her pride as a dark attribute demon wouldn��t allow her to ept being outdone by a human.

    With a sharp turn of her head, she extended her hand.

    She intended to retrieve the chakram she had thrown at Kraush and kill the mage who had interrupted her.

    But it didn��t take long for her to realize that was a mistake.

    Swish!

    Amidst the smoke that had thickened around them, Kraush, with Rain Thunder Prime honed to an extreme, was closing in on her with Excel activated.

    He had just hurled his sword a moment ago.

    With some trickery, he had retrieved his weapon and, in that split second, his eyes burned with a fierce red light, rming ck Bird.

    His sword glowed a deep red, burning intensely.

    The overwhelming bloodlust of a dragon surged forth, fueled by the power of World Erosion.

    At that moment, the essence of Kraush��s World Erosion converted into a bright aura.

    sh��

    As the white sword engulfed in dazzling light was perfected, Kraush swung it with no hesitation toward ck Bird.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Four Styles

    Absolute Death Slice!

    As the Absolute Death Slice extended towards ck Bird, she toounched her chakram.

    The chakram, now infused with starlight more tightly than before, poured a luminous glow and shed with Kraush��s sword.

    Naturally, ck Bird presumed she could block Kraush��s attack.

    Her chakram was a special weapon made from the very stars, Muhee.

    Her chakram nullified powers that weren��t made of the same star-matter.

    In short, no matter how much aura or World Erosion Kraush conjured up��even the power of his aura��upon touching her chakram, it would all be rendered moot.

    Where she was determined to shatter his de and split Kraush in half, she had underestimated him.

    Right before Kraush��s de could meet the chakram, Kraush��s de simply vanished.

    ck Bird��s eyes widened in shock.

    The chakram was thrown based on the assumption of a collision with Kraush��s de.

    Thus, the chakram lost its intended target and lunged towards Kraush instead.

    Timing waspletely off.

    Kraush had anticipated this from the start.

    So, he instinctively ducked, letting the chakram sail over his head as he stomped down hard.

    Boom!

    With an explosive leap, he vaulted into ck Bird��s space.

    He had no time to recreate his sword.

    ��In that case����

    Kraush let go of Rain Thunder Prime.

    Instead, he unleashed all the power of his white aura into his right fist.

    ��I��llnd a hit, no matter what!��

    With a punch aimed straight ahead, he unleashed:

    Disaster Dragon Drop

    Second Style

    Force!

    Thud!

    Kraush��s aura-infused punch buried itself into ck Bird��s abdomen.

    At that very moment, ck Bird��s body twisted at an awkward angle like a broken doll, while Kraush��s next trick wasunched simultaneously.

    Inner Concentration!

    The first strike flowed right into the second internal hit.

    Having taken the hit outright, ck Bird wasunched upwards into the air.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous crash, she mmed against the wall, rolling down helplessly.

    Kraush, taking a breath, nced at his fist.

    ��That didn��tnd perfectly.��

    He sensed his strike had been obstructed by something.

    ��Hah.��

    As he lifted his gaze, ck Bird��s bewildered voice prated through the smoke.

    She gradually emerged from the haze, brushing aside her slightly disheveled silver hair.

    Her eyes emanated a dark malice, distorting the very space around her.

    ��Did a mere human justnd a punch on me?��

    ��ck Bird, you underestimated your opponent.��

    At that moment, a different voice reached Kraush��s ears.

    Recognizing that voice, Kraush furrowed his brows.

    Turning around, he saw a blue-haired beauty with a mask covering one eye, towering over him.

    Kraush had only recently be familiar with her face.

    The Hell Fairy.

    The red witch Abe��s spy embedded into Ixion.

    With arge glowing orb that shimmered with a blue hue in her hand, she stood beside ck Bird.

    ��That was too close.��

    Kraush realized that the reason his punch hadn��t fullynded was due to the presence of the Hell Fairy.

    Normally, ck Bird, with her arrogance, would��ve been a prime target for a sneak attack.

    But things had turned out to be rather anticlimactic.

    Kraush exhaled quietly.

    First ck Bird, now the Hell Fairy appeared.

    It was shaping up to be a pretty tough battle after all.

    ��Did you say I was in danger?��

    While they were speaking, ck Bird was spinning three chakrams, Muhee, around her.

    ��Impossible! There��s no danger to me!��

    ��Probably true.��

    The Hell Fairy responded to ck Bird��s deration without any expression.

    Kraush, quietly watching them, finally spoke up.

    ��There��s a possibility Gliese Lakteia was outside watching. How did you two get in?��

    Currently, the one keeping guard at the entrance was none other than the Empress Gliese Lakteia.

    She harbored dangerous thoughts of ughtering every World Erosion creature.

    So, naturally, she wouldn��t allow a single one past the barrier.

    ��Do you think that woman is anything special?��

    The Hell Fairy remained silent, but ck Bird, always the loudmouth, cackled at Kraush.

    ��Even if the Beast King and Master of Magic both show up, that woman won��t be able to make a move.��

    Could it be that those two have also made their move?

    Kraush knew that Ixion was running low on key members, but he never expected them all toe out at once.

    ��No matter how powerful that Empress may be����

    If the two attacked together with their full might, surely there would be gaps.

    ��Even so, breaking through the barrier wouldn��t have been easy,�� Kraush asserted.

    ��Not unless you����

    ��ck Bird, stop it.��

    The Hell Fairy cut ck Bird off as she was getting carried away.

    ck Bird narrowed her eyes and red at the Hell Fairy.

    ��What are you doing? I��m in the middle of a story. Don��t cut me off.��

    She showed her irritation even to a fellow member of Ixion.

    Kraush didn��t see ck Bird as a significant threat, but he didn��t consider her to be a harmless foe either.

    There would be no cooperation with ck Bird.

    The Hell Fairy appeared to understand this fact well enough as she quietly chided ck Bird.

    ��There��s no need to share information.��

    ��That��s my decision to make. Next time you cut me off, I��ll shove Muhee down your gut, understood? Don��t interrupt me.��

    The Hell Fairy offered no reply.

    However, Kraush could read her thoughts somewhat.

    ��What a nasty piece of work.��

    What caught Kraush��s attention, though, was ck Bird��s earlier words.

    ��Even so����

    Clearly, that was referring to the barrier mage.

    Which meant that the barrier mage had cooperated with Ixion.

    ��What a mess.��

    Kraush decisively deemed the barrier mage to have been caught.

    It was unfortunate for her, but now wasn��t the time to worry about her.

    Right now, he had his hands full.

    ��I��m going to kill those two first.��

    ck Bird��s chakram began to spin once more.

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle softly as he watched.

    Seeing Kraush break into a smile turned ck Bird��s gaze uneasy.

    What could possibly be so funny?

    ��Those two, huh? Why mention just two?��

    Kraush mocked, smirking.

    ck Bird nced at Kraush with a look that suggested she was trying toprehend what he meant.

    Behind Kraush stood An, quietly gathering magic, and Biin, standing closely behind him.

    At that moment, the Hell Fairy paused.

    ����They��re in trouble.��

    ck Bird soon realized what the Hell Fairy meant.

    A sudden burst of wind scattered the images of An and Biin.

    That was an afterimage spell.

    Not just any afterimage, but one blended with Biin��s barrier spells, designed to keep even those skilled in magic like the Hell Fairy from perceiving it.

    This was a n devised coboratively by Kraush, An, and Biin from the very start.

    The two World Erosion creatures had just walked right into it.

    ��Are you trying to sacrifice yourselves for this?��

    ck Bird, now separated from her allies, reacted with sheer disbelief.

    ��Oh, so you didn��t realize you were being targeted either.��

    As the malice shimmered in her eyes, ck Bird��s anger peaked.

    ��I��ll make you regret that choice!��

    ck Bird��s two chakramsunched fiercely toward Kraush again.

    The power contained within the Muhee was so intense it could obliterate everything in its path.

    Given the nature of those chakrams, they couldn��t be deflected head-on.

    Kraush felt the impending threat as they closed in on him from both sides.

    At the same time, the Hell Fairy attempted to teleport and rush past Kraush.

    Her goal was to leave Kraush to ck Bird while she secured Biin.

    Crack!

    But that n didn��t quite y out as expected.

    At the moment her hair fluttered and obscured her vision, she lost track of Kraush.

    ��Wait.��

    As the poor ck Bird missed, just off to the side the sound of an impact resonated.

    ng!

    ��Gah!��

    It was the Hell Fairy, who had activated her teleport spell, but instead collided with Kraush��s missed strike.

    Fortunately, the shield spell she had cast beforehand absorbed the blow, but failing to withstand itpletely sent her crashing against the wall.

    ck Bird��s face turned pale, entirely failing to read Kraush��s movements.

    While she was confused, a white-hot steam began to billow from Kraush��s mouth.

    Hezily turned to face ck Bird.

    To her eyes, Kraush��s appearance was unlike anything seen before.

    With sharp teeth and white scales shimmering through disheveled hair, tiny horns peeked through.

    This transformation was miles away from being human.

    ����Dragon Royalty?��

    Kraush��s encounters with the armed princess had informed him of the power he had begun to wield.

    But this was no longer just the power of the White Dragon; this was the embodiment of the dragon itself.

    ck Bird stared at Kraush��s shocking form with wide eyes.

    To go from being human to bing a dragon royalty��it was no wonder she was struck dumb.

    Demon Dragon of Annihtion!

    Transformed into Dragon Royalty, Kraush unleashed his true technique.

    A vicious grin spread across his face as he spoke.

    ��Don��t you talk nonsense.��

    Kraush had aimed for Biin��s safety when letting her escape, but there were other important reasons too.

    ��I��m simply����

    Simply because he wielded this power himself, it meant he was too strong.

    With both of them present, he might just drag them down, preventing him from utilizing his full potential.

    ��I��m here to take down both of you!��

    Now was the time to show them who the real trapped one was.

 Chapter 295

    ### Chapter: 295

    The Annihting Fire Dragon

    Kraush, having unleashed his ultimate trump card, was nowpletely transformed into Dragon Royalty.

    The mind-boggling sight of a human morphing into Dragon Royalty was nothing short of spectacr.

    The dark attribute demon, ck Bird, stood frozen in awe.

    ������Dragon Royalty.��

    She muttered in a daze, her eyes wide open as if she were under a spell.

    ck Bird, a dark attribute demon, had her pride elevated by her own race��s superiority.

    Her pride stemmed from her lineage, which was considered noble among her kind.

    In particr, her unique dark attribute only enhanced her value further.

    There were less than ten among her kind who possessed the dark attribute.

    The dark skin characteristic of her race had always been an object of envy.

    Thus, she proudly disyed her skin and ears.

    To her, other races were no different from ves, destined to serve her for life.

    Yet, that was only true until her world fell apart.

    Having crossed into another world after her own��s destruction, she was treated as an invader, not a noble.

    She couldn��t ept this reality.

    Hence, joining Ixion was somewhat inevitable for her.

    After all, she was the one who desperately wanted to reim her world.

    But even ck Bird faced a superior beingpared to her kind for the first time.

    Dragon Royalty.

    Kraush of the Crimson Garden August.

    They sought not only eternal life but also an otherworldly power and aura that dwarfed all she couldprehend. They had reached the apex of insatiable knowledge and reigned supreme.

    This was the ideal form of an absolute being that ck Bird longed for.

    Even after crossing worlds, they still held dominion as absolute beings.

    A prime example being the White Dragon King, who constructed an empire.

    To ck Bird, who treated everyone like ves, such beings were the epitome of her ideals.

    Their very existence meant that mere mortals like her would dare to bow their heads in subservience.

    To ck Bird, that was what Dragon Royalty represented.

    However, she could not ept this fact.

    How could there be a race superior to hers? She must not acknowledge that.

    Thus, she pretended to vehemently despise the Dragon Royalty, even while harboring a deep admiration and envy for the Crimson Garden, who was once a part of Ixion.

    Even after the Crimson Garden left Ixion, ck Bird relentlessly pursued them unlike other world erosion creatures.

    While verbally denouncing her, her gaze was always fixed on the Crimson Garden.

    It was in that unacknowledged moment that Kraush, now transformed into Dragon Royalty, appeared before her.

    ck Bird��s eyes were fixed on Kraush, unable to move.

    Though she didn��t want to admit it, she admired Dragon Royalty.

    Now that she faced Kraush, who had attained that form, a storm of indescribable emotions swirled within her.

    If a mere human could be Dragon Royalty, why couldn��t she?

    Could she not also be Dragon Royalty?

    Then perhaps she could stand shoulder-to-shoulder with the Crimson Garden and have meaningful conversations with them.

    Such thoughts filled her mind and bubbled over.

    Boom!

    In that very moment, a sound of something being crushed reached her ears.

    As she shifted her gaze, she saw the Hell Fairy, trampled by Kraush��s foot.

    Having been attacked earlier, there was no opportunity for the Hell Fairy to recover before Kraushunched a swift strike.

    Kraush raised his sword, intending to finish off the Hell Fairy.

    ck Bird snapped back to reality.

    ��Where do you think you��re going!��

    At that moment, two Muhee des shot toward Kraush.

    Instead of swinging his sword, Kraush nted his foot into the Hell Fairy, lending his weight.

    Crunch!

    ��Gah!��

    The Hell Fairy spewed blood and was instantaneously incapacitated.

    From the looks of it, her ribcage was shattered, causing internal damage.

    Kraush pressed on, skillfully dodging the two flying Muhee rushing at him.

    The Muhee spun in every direction, executing erratic attacks, but Kraush��s instincts allowed him to anticipate and evade them.

    ck Bird��s expression twisted as she created an opening.

    As one Muhee suddenly bent down toward the ground, it smashed into the earth.

    At that moment, the impact sent shards of stone flying toward Kraush.

    Kraush��s presence surged, countering the stone fragments.

    But soon, he realized something ominous above him.

    At that moment, a massive willow tree was crashing down upon Kraush.

    ck Bird had sliced the willow with her Muhee.

    Eager to dodge the falling tree, Kraush began to twist his body.

    Eeek!

    Suddenly, both Muhee struck simultaneously from either side.

    He realized the escape route had been blocked.

    Kraush decided to abandon his evasion.

    Instead, he nted his feet firmly on the ground.

    With a powerful leap, he charged straight ahead.

    Just as he propelled himself forward, the willow fell.

    He seized Rain Thunder Prime, igniting it in a spectacr ze.

    Annihtion Erosion

    First Style

    Annihtion Fire de

    As it split the wood, Kraush surged forth.

    Through the split branches, ck Bird��s sardonic grin was visible.

    ��What do you think changing into Dragon Royalty will do?��

    At that moment, a Muhee was spinning violently in front of her.

    A ring began to form around the Muhee, which was expelling a fierce blue light.

    Earthern Ring Treasure

    Fifth Style

    Muhee Transformation!

    Bang!

    With a thunderous sound, the Muhee charged at Kraush, ready to decimate everything in its path.

    As one loomed in front to transform, two others pursued from behind.

    At that moment, Kraush altered his sword��s trajectory.

    ��Ugh!��

    With a deep breath, Kraush felt a surge of power fill his arms.

    Transitioning from a downward stance to an upward sh, explosive white mes erupted from his sword.

    An aura of Excel enveloped Kraush, and for a fleeting moment, he felt time stand still.

    His movements elerated beyond the flow of time itself as he swung his sword behind him.

    sh!

    Before the Muhee collided with Kraush��s de, he unleashed a fierce counterattack.

    In that brief instant, he held up a gathered electrical aura along with his sword.

    Shatter!

    A brilliant eruption followed, scattering the Muhee before it could touch Kraush.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Third Style

    Annihtion Thunder!

    With both thunder and white me igniting, Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime shed with the Muhee Transformation.

    Smash, Boom!

    The sound of the Muhee colliding against the walls resonated in ck Bird��s ears.

    What she beheld was Kraush, enveloped in a tempest of thunder and white me.

    It was instantaneous.

    Even a proficient fighter like ck Bird struggled to keep track of how quickly Kraush activated his ultimate technique.

    And yet, her eyes didn��t reflect defeat.

    Instead, she clung fiercely to her Muhee chakrams, bing more determined to counter his might.

    The unique power of the Muhee was to nullify all types of magic unless specifically star-based.

    Kraush��s magic, forged from umted aura, was inherently vulnerable to this characteristic.

    Wham!

    The rotating Muhee collided forcefully against Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime, which she assumed would easily shatter.

    ��What?��

    But it didn��t take long for her to realize her miscalction.

    Even though Kraush��s weapon was being chipped away, it wasn��t disappearing.

    Panic reced her earlier arrogance.

    For a moment, she thought Kraush was channeling the power of the stars, but quickly dismissed it.

    ��He��s holding on!��

    Kraush, pouring every ounce of power into Rain Thunder Prime, refused to let it disappear even as it was chipped away.

    It was a feat of unimaginable willpower.

    ��Why are you using such a reckless method?��

    ��Why not use the power I possess?��

    A sinister smile crept across Kraush��s face.

    ��And I don��t think you��ll have the luxury of standing still.��

    As his words trailed off, Kraush��s power surged even higher.

    Crimson energy began to swirl around his eyes.

    The power of Ten Great Lords amplified his strength.

    Crack!

    At that moment, something within the Muhee shattered.

    ck Bird��s eyes widened in shock.

    It was not the sound from Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime.

    It was definitelying from her Muhee.

    The Muhee was crumbling under the strain of Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime.

    ck Bird was left aghast.

    ��What?!��

    She rushed to reim the Muhee that Kraush had deflected, desperate to reverse her misfortune.

    At that moment, two Muhee approached from each side, attempting to constrict Kraush.

    As they closed in, Ka-kang!

    The rotating Muhee began to sh fiercely with Kraush��s sword and spun wildly in mid-air.

    However, the problem was that the Muhee could notpletely nullify Kraush��s inherent dragon momentum.

    Both Rain Thunder Prime and the aura of the White Dragon continuously reformed beyond their control.

    ��This is insane!��

    For a demon who usually refrained from foulnguage, such words slipped her lips.

    Ka-kang!

    The sounds of the rotating Muhee echoed ominously as they engaged Kraush.

    Crack!

    Simultaneously, the sounds of Kraush overpowering Muhee Transformation rang out.

    ck Bird sensed the urgency.

    If she canceled her Muhee Transformation, she would bepletely overwhelmed by Kraush.

    There was no way she would give Kraush a chance to deal the finishing blow.

    Ka-kang!

    But despite the battle, her Muhee continued to pressure Kraush, slowly but surely pushing him back.

    No matter how strong Kraush was, he couldn��t generate enough force to repel three Muhee at once.

    His power was currently concentrated on Rain Thunder Prime.

    Thus, he was bound to be pressed by the Muhee.

    It turned into aplete battle of strengths.

    Would ck Bird��s Muhee cut through Kraush��s momentum first, or would Kraush break Muhee Transformation and strike her down?

    ck Bird gritted her teeth.

    No matter how much he transformed into Dragon Royalty, the mere thought of going toe-to-toe with Kraush was a blow to her pride.

    Yet, she wouldn��t cease her relentless assault.

    Ka-kang!

    Her Muhee spun faster, showering stars over the arena.

    Kraush felt an intense pressure squeezing him from all sides.

    Just as ck Bird began to feel victory draw close, Kraush had remained silently resolute.

    Had he given up?

    As that thought crossed her mind, a pounding sensation rang in ck Bird��s ears.

    Thud��

    Kraush��s heart echoed in unison, a sound louder than any other.

    A strange energy began to gather around him.

    Slowly, the space around Kraush began to tilt toward him.

    The winds of the area swirled, drawn toward Kraush.

    The fallen willow began to flutter gently in the breeze.

    ck Bird realized she was sweating profusely.

    An instinctive chill shot from her gut to her head.

    This was dangerous.

    At the moment of realization, ck Bird thrust her arms forward.

    Kiiiying!

    ck Bird unleashed an overwhelming force toward her Muhee.

    If she failed to kill Kraush now, she��d be the one to perish.

    The ring of her Muhee Transformation intensified in color, expanding, and crushing Kraush with might.

    She needed to shatter Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime and eliminate him at once.

    Yet, for some reason, ck Bird realized her Muhee couldn��t budge Kraush even a fraction.

    Instead, it felt as if it was being consumed by him instead.

    Her Muhee Transformation started to push back toward her.

    Without thinking, she took a step back, driven by the instinct of survival.

    Then came the rush of humiliation��she had actually retreated out of fear.

    sh!

    The earrings dangling from her long ears began to radiate sharply.

    Simultaneously, an overwhelming force erupted from within her, more potent than before.

    The spoils of war from her destroyed world.

    A tool that increases output at the cost of memories.

    ��AAAH!��

    As blood erupted from her nose, the color of her spinning Muhee turned pitch ck, unable to let even a hint of light through.

    Earthen Ring Treasure

    Ultimate

    All Things Impermanent!

    The space around her Muhee twisted grotesquely.

    Absorbing the power of World Erosion to its utmost limits.

    As the Muhee spun, the willow tree and the barrier began to crumble and warp.

    Shards from the barrier flew chaotically, obliterating everything around.

    In an instant, it looked as though the Muhee had swallowed Kraush whole.

    Kraush��s form disappeared from view as she couldn��t hear a single sound from him.

    But beyond her formidable technique.

    Crack!

    Creaking noises rang from Kraush��s mouth as he bit down on something.

    At the same time, something shot into the sky.

    ck Bird gaped as she watched the scene unfold.

    High above the crumbling barrier, a White Dragon soared toward the heavens.

    Such a sight was breathtakingly beautiful, invoking a sense of transcendent wonder.

    As the silver wind rustled, the White Dragon descended slowly into ck Bird��s field of vision.

    In that moment, she realized.

    This sight was to be herst.

    With radiant light filling her vision, the White Dragon opened its mouth wide.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Seventh Style

    Annihting Heaven��s White Dragon!

    It was the instant the White Dragon consumed the dark attribute demon.

 Chapter 296

    ### Chapter: 296

    ��Hah, ha.��

    Kraush exhaled, finally letting go of the breath he had been holding to his limit.

    White smoke continuously poured from his mouth.

    His body felt like it was overheating, teetering on the brink of losing consciousness.

    Even with the physique of Dragon Royalty, pushing himself to the absolute limit came at a cost.

    ��Memory Devourer.��

    A dirty trick that drastically boosts current output at the cost of his own memories.

    ck Bird was all in, so Kraush had no choice but to give it his all too.

    If it weren��t for that, he wouldn��t have to overexert himself like this.

    There was no way he could afford to take it easy and still beat the elite member of Ixion, ck Bird.

    ��Damn it, I used more power than I expected.��

    Kraush staggered as he looked at the crumbling barrier.

    At this rate, he was going to get caught up in that damage.

    Just when he was about to make a break for it, ck chains suddenly wrapped around his body.

    When he lifted his headte to check, there was the Hell Fairy, arms outstretched while pressing down on her chest.

    Had she regained her senses?

    She must have shattered a few ribs and nearly punctured a lung.

    That��s some serious mental fortitude she��s got.

    ��Can��t, go.��

    The strength of the chains tightening around Kraush began to increase.

    Kraush tried to move, staring at the firmly wrapped chains.

    But his body didn��t budge an inch.

    ��Abe might arrive too.��

    Actually, he was starting to question why Abe wasn��t already here.

    ��Maybe����

    Was she biding her time?

    Eyes narrowed, Kraush couldn��t read her intentions.

    He had noticed Abe really did want to retrieve Arthur, but all he knew was that she needed the god of World Erosion involved, and everything else was just a big mystery.

    ��Could she be deliberately not helping Ixion?��

    Kraush tsked inwardly, pulling in heat.

    He was all messed up physically, but finishing the Hell Fairy off was a necessary task.

    ��Do you really think you can hold me by yourself?��

    ��������

    The Hell Fairy remained silent in response to Kraush��s question.

    Ixion must have believed that with ck Bird and the Hell Fairy, they could easily bring Kraush and Bioeren down.

    Kraush��s abilities had been confirmed during the upheaval in the Holy Kingdom not too long ago.

    Given the time that had psed, he thought they would have grown significantly, which was why he had intentionally matched them up.

    But Kraush had grown at an unfathomably rapid pace, surpassing all expectations.

    Even if he ounted for growth, the speed at which he advanced was just ridiculous.

    ck Bird was among the higher-tierbatants among the World Erosion creatures.

    If he wasn��t careful, he might be on par with the Ten Great Lords.

    Yet, he had single-handedly defeated her.

    No matter how vulnerable he was to the aura of the World Erosion, this was simply uneptable.

    Now, Kraush had be quite a threat to the World Erosion creatures.

    As if to overshadow this fact, she raised her arms while keeping Kraush bound.

    Just as Kraush was about to break the chains, something unexpected gripped her hand tightly.

    It was a willow branch.

    Seeing that, Kraush��s expression fell, but soon confusion reced it as his eyes widened.

    The moment she grasped that one willow branch, the previously split willow instantly wilted.

    ��You!��

    Kraush shouted, questioning what she was doing, just as he tried to tear free from the chains.

    A strange breeze began to weave around them.

    Boom��

    Kraush raised his head as a sound reverberated throughout the barrier.

    Above the Hell Fairy��s head, the space around her began to darken and warp.

    ��So you��ve finally shown yourself.��

    Creeeeak��

    A disturbing sound resonated from beyond that space.

    At the same time, Kraush felt an unsettling sensation enveloping his body.

    It was as if his body rejected the very existence of that entity.

    A chilling feeling crept through him.

    In that moment, a figure slowly peeked into view across the warped space.

    A woman with a wide-brimmed ck hat.

    Eyes that absorbed all light and lips stained ck.

    Apletely pitch-ck woman was staring at Kraush.

    The ck Witch��

    Deashilus Makina.

    The one who gathered Ixion and sought to create the god of World Erosion��a lunatic.

    Here she was, appearing on the scene.

    Under normal circumstances, he��d be facing a life-or-death scenario.

    But the instant Kraush met her gaze, he chuckled.

    ��What are you looking at? You can��te out from there.��

    When Kraush spoke, the ck Witch fell silent.

    The ck Witch was undoubtedly an uncontroble monster.

    She was considered one of the most dangerous of the World Erosion creatures, with power rivaling that of the Beast King and Swordmaster.

    But she had one significant limitation.

    She could not step outside the space she had created.

    This world rejected her very existence.

    Thus, the moment she did step beyond Kraush��s world, the very power of the world itself would try to crush her to death.

    This world was toxic for her existence.

    And that was precisely why she couldn��t act directly and relied heavily on Ixion.

    Whu-whu-whu-whu��

    In that moment, a wind blew toward the space the ck Witch opened.

    Kraush felt himself being pulled toward her by that wind.

    Before long, the Hell Fairy also got swept up and began to flee toward the ck Witch��s space.

    But that was a clear underestimation of Kraush.

    Keeping his position while being dragged, he squeezed out everyst ounce of strength to form the de of Rain Thunder.

    Kraush screamed loud enough to make his heart ache, feeling intense pain, almost like his insides were falling apart, but he didn��t care.

    He threw Rain Thunder with everything he had.

    With the ck Witch pulling him in, Rain Thunder utilized the very wind she conjured to soar forward.

    Phew��whoosh!

    ��Kyaah!��

    Rain Thunder found its mark, embedding itself in the Hell Fairy��s corbone.

    That was supposed to have been a deadly blow aimed at her neck, but midway, the ck Witch altered its trajectory with the wind.

    Kraush gritted his teeth in frustration, recovering Rain Thunder with ck Hood.

    The sudden shift in wind allowed him to bring Rain Thunder back down to the ground with a thud.

    However, his body felt like it fell apart and made no effort to move.

    That was a clear sign he had drained every ounce of strength he possessed.

    Hooow��

    At that moment, the ck Witch began to absorb Kraush��s form once more.

    Kraush drove the remaining de of Rain Thunder into the ground.

    Thud��thud��thud��thud!

    The wind pulling him from behind was so powerful that even Kraush��s body trembled violently as he tried to keep the de steady.

    Kaboom!

    Simultaneously, ck octopus legs began to emerge from beyond the ck Witch��s space.

    That had been a familiar sight from before.

    ��If you don��te, the Assistant Examiner��s life will be forfeit.��

    As expected, the ck Witch dragged the Assistant Examiner along with her.

    Kraush already knew the Assistant Examiner was in trouble, but hearing it felt entirely different.

    Kraush furrowed his brow.

    And yet, he mockingly responded.

    ��So you��re saying he��s still alive?��

    ��See for yourself with your own eyes.��

    All of the ck octopus legs surged toward Kraush simultaneously.

    Even if he was being pulled, he had his own countermeasure ready.

    Kraush had a safety in ce.

    If Terasius was in character, he would��ve ryed the safety measure to the others by now.

    Even if not, he would undoubtedly respond to a summoning.

    But that would be ast resort.

    Kraush hesitated on whether to use it when��

    Sizzle��

    Kraush heard something rising behind him.

    Upon hearing the sound, a smile slowly spread across Kraush��s face as he turned to face the ck Witch.

    ��Don��t want to?��

    Just as Kraush spoke, a translucent barrier formed above him.

    Ka-ching!

    The ck chains binding him snapped apart forcefully.

    It was a barrier meant to block mana.

    Simultaneously, an array of red magic circles began to materialize behind him.

    The magic circles soon filled every inch around them.

    There were well over a hundred of those circles.

    The sheer power pulsing from those circles made even the ck Witch grimace slightly.

    Kraush realized this was the magic of An.

    While he had been busy fighting ck Bird, the two had continuously been waiting elsewhere.

    With Bioeren��s barrier, they could avoid the ck Witch��s gaze.

    Taking advantage of that window, An had been preparing a massive spell all along.

    One that he could unleash just once using everything he had.

    ��Did you think it was just me here?��

    A provoking smile escaped Kraush as he directed it towards the ck Witch.

    ��Watch closely.��

    Scrolls began to shatter all at once.

    ��This is the strongest sorcerer on our side.��

    As the shattering magic circles simultaneously erupted into brilliant light, they obliterated everything around them, including the ck Witch��s space.

    Ancient Magic��

    Fiat Lux!

    A searing white light engulfed everything, swallowing the ck Witch��s space whole.

    ��Kraush!��

    Hearing the voice of Bioeren calling out his name, Kraush turned his head.

    There was An alongside Bioeren, who had also ced up a barrier.

    Blood streamed from An��s nose and eyes, dripping onto the ground.

    He had sacrificed a myriad ofplex spells from different circles to activate this monumental spell.

    This meant An was out of the game now.

    But the effect was sure to be significant.

    Fiat Lux was a one-hit-kill magic that obliterated anything thought to be an ally.

    Given how perilous its usage was, hardly any modern magicians could utilize it.

    ��He must��ve found it in Terasius��s magic library.��

    Now considered virtually extinct.

    The spell was initially unfinished.

    To sessfully cast Fiat Lux, six circle mages were needed.

    Even then, if those mages didn��t trust one another, the effects of the spell could backfire. Absurd, right?

    Hence, Fiat Lux wasbeled an iplete spell.

    The idea was that magicians, who typically don��t trust each other, would have to rely on one another for it to work.

    Rumor has it, the creator of Fiat Lux was tired of untrustworthy mages and crafted the spell to mock them.

    However, An saw light in that spell and continuously improved it.

    When he stripped the vile aspects away and retained only the essentialponents, he ultimately perfected Fiat Lux as his original spell.

    And he could cast it alone now.

    ��What a genius.��

    He was holed up in the wizard��s library, and yet, he came up with such a brilliant move.

    But the ck Witch was no cker either.

    Beyond the white light, Kraush nced at her trying to seal the space.

    Somewhere along the line, she had also recaptured the Hell Fairy and the ck Bird.

    The ck Bird, scorched white by the mes, looked undetectable, alive or dead.

    But even if she were alive, given the toll of the Memory Devourer, it was safe to say she wouldn��t be returning to the fray anytime soon.

    ��See you again.��

    Now, all of his ns had been shut down.

    Yet the strangelyposed voice of the ck Witch gnawed at Kraush��s nerves.

    Afterward, as the ck Witchpletely vanished, the effects of An��s Fiat Lux began to wane as well.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    Simultaneously, blood gushed from An��s mouth as he crumpled to the ground.

    Thud��

    Kraush caught his falling body.

    Both of them were in shambles, staring at one another before they burst into absurdughter.

    They couldn��t help butugh at each other��s wretched state.

 Chapter 297

    ### Chapter: 297

    ��Is this really the time to beughing?!��

    Bioeren scolded them with a face full of anger while ring at Kraush and the crumbling barrier around them.

    ��If you keep this up, we��re gonna get trapped forever in the barrier your mom set up!��

    She was right; now wasn��t exactly the moment for chuckles.

    Kraush wiped the grin off his face and turned to Bioeren. ��So, Bioeren, did you recover any power?��

    ����Barely managed to scrape together some. But it��s only half.��

    Bioeren gazed wistfully at the shattered willow branch, remnants of her struggles.

    ��So, the other half of my power����

    It meant that the Hell Fairy had taken half of her ability.

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    Even though they��de prepared, Ixion had been gearing up too.

    So, the Hell Fairy was really the one to siphon powers away.

    The evidence was clear: she had stolen half of what Bioeren had.

    ��That��s good enough.��

    Kraush decided to set aside the aftermath forter. Right now, they had to focus on a more immediate problem.

    ��Bioeren, can you get us out of this barrier?��

    ����I��ve been trying to since earlier, but����

    Bioeren��s expression was grave.

    ��It feels weird. My barrier magic isn��t activating properly. It feels like my power is being nullified whenever I try to use it.��

    With a distressed look, she kept banging against the barrier like it was a pi?ata.

    But the magic was resisting her efforts.

    There was just one thing different from before.

    ��Could it be because of the energy that was absorbed earlier?��

    Bioeren��s unique property, the energy flow.

    Even if she only had half, her special trait seemed to stabilize the very essence of World Erosion��s power.

    Ironically, that stability was hindering her barrier magic.

    She had never activated her barrier magic with that trait present.

    With the foundational way of using her ability altered, it was like her own legs were tied.

    ��Ah.��

    It seemed she connected the dots as she looked flustered.

    That meant she��d have to relearn how to properly use her barrier magic before she could even begin.

    ��Then����

    Crack!

    Bioeren nced hurriedly at the crumbling barrier. At this rate, it wouldn��t be long before the cracks widened.

    As her eyes filled with anxiety, Kraush opened his mouth.

    ��Can I take that on?��

    At his next words, Bioeren turned to him with a puzzled look.

    ��Remember the barrier I ced on you?��

    Bioeren��s eyes went wide.

    That method could work!

    Still, she had a concern lingering in her heart.

    ��Kraush, if you take that on����

    Only half of the unique trait that Ixion had taken from Bioeren remained.

    If they thought that was enough, they might leave her be, but if it wasn��t, they��de back to take more.

    What would happen if Kraush epted her power?

    Naturally, Ixion would focus even more on him.

    It might turn into a big burden for Kraush.

    But Kraush looked unperturbed as he kept his gaze on Bioeren.

    ��I��ve always been their priority target anyway.��

    Especially now, he��d definitely be a confirmed threat to them.

    Ixion woulde at him with a vengeance.

    Adding a little more burden? No big deal.

    ��Leave it to me. There��s no way I��ll go down to those guys.��

    ������

    Bioeren stood silently for a moment before biting her lips.

    Then she promptly punched him in the chest.

    ��Ouch.��

    ����Take it. You idiot.��

    Kraush smiled wider at that.

    That was all he needed.

    A burst of light shone from Kraush��s palm, emanating from the ck Hood.

    [Target ��Bioeren Jem��]

    Soon, the unique properties Bioeren had were transferred to Kraush.

    As they passed, Bioeren��s traits sank deep into Kraush��s body.

    And oddly enough, the wild heat that had been raging within started to gradually subside.

    The source of this heat was the World Erosion and its aura.

    Even the ferocity of that heat was being stabilized by Bioeren��s traits.

    ��With this����

    Even if it were a ss cannon, shooting once would keep it intact.

    What a surprising result!

    At the same time, Kraush understood why Ixion desperately wanted Bioeren��s traits.

    This would be key in creating the god of World Erosion.

    ��Really should��ve made sure not to lose any parts of it.��

    With a hint of regret, Kraush looked at Bioeren.

    She exhaled softly, her blue eyes gleaming brightly.

    ��Get ready.��

    As she raised her hand, threads of barrier magic began to ovep in intricate patterns.

    ��We��re getting out of here.��

    It was the time for the barrier mage to show off her skills.

    ��

    The Sanctuary of Stars.

    Empress.

    Glycis Lactea.

    She had many names attributed to her.

    A madwoman whose eyes go wild at the sight of World Erosion.

    The one who hates World Erosion the most.

    The oldest crone among the Sanctuary of Stars.

    A myriad of infamous titles were attached to her.

    But everyone knew one undeniable fact:

    She would never bend before the World Erosion.

    ��Phew.��

    As Glycis let out a long breath, a shadow twitched beneath her.

    Blood trickled down her neck from a shallow wound.

    That spot was where a mountain had once been.

    Now, though, the mountain was unrecognizably destroyed.

    Even if one thought it had been wiped out by a meteor, it would make sense.

    Thend was barren, and no foliage could be found.

    Before her stood a man with bulging muscles who sniffed the air.

    As blood leaked from his nose onto the ground, he pressed his hand against the bridge of his bloodied nose.

    His entire body was covered in white fur.

    Those two huge ears drooping down indicated he was not human.

    The Beast King.

    Verdos.

    Among the World Erosion creatures, he was known as the strongest in sheer destructive power.

    White lightning sparked off of him, showcasing the level of his might.

    The two of them had turned a mountain to dust, and yet they were quietly ring at one another.

    Despite having decked each other a few times, neither had delivered a fatal blow yet.

    Both Glycis and Verdos were amongst the best of their factions.

    So, this is how the fight had drawn on for so long, with no openings.

    But they couldn��t keep fighting indefinitely.

    Just as they were about to bare their fangs at each other again, a thick smoke began to fill the battlefield.

    Glycis raised an eyebrow; she had experienced this before.

    It was the work of the World Erosion creature known for manipting smoke.

    This creature had been constantly annoying Glycis from earlier while intentionally staying hidden.

    Even if she wanted to get rid of the smoke, Verdos charged at her head-on, leaving her no opportunity.

    Just as her shadow twitched in response, a voice reached her sharp ears.

    ����So it is?��

    ��Yes, it��s a signal to retreat����

    The message was obscured by the smoke, making it hard to hear.

    But Glycis picked up instantly that they were trying to retreat.

    When she caught that, her red eyes shone brightly.

    ��Cowards! Running away from their world and now here too? Is that their natural instinct?��

    Despite her taunts, the smoke maniption persisted unyieldingly.

    Ultimately, it was Glycis who moved first.

    Her shadow surged upward, casting darkness over the area.

    The shadow rose as if epassing the entire world, sweeping away the surroundings like a tidal wave.

    It was arge-scale attack aimed not just at Verdos but also at the one who had been hiding behind the smoke.

    But where Glycis��s shadow passed, nothing but emptiness remained.

    Immediately after their exchange, all had vanished.

    ����I��ve aged.��

    Glycis grumbled as she searched her pockets.

    Then she pulled out a cigarette and lit it up.

    In her youth, she would��ve relentlessly chased down to the end.

    But her body and will no longer followed suit.

    ��This is why everyone relies on future generations.��

    Her hatred toward them wasn��t what it used to be.

    Long ago, when she lost her firstborn to World Erosion, she had screamed for the annihtion of the World Erosion.

    Now, that hatred too was waning with age.

    But that was alright.

    The chains of hatred would continue to be carried by her children.

    Her burden of hatred could be seen as a curse, but still, she couldn��t die in peace without passing it on to her offspring.

    ��Getting old really bites.��

    Cursing how she had to pass on her responsibilities to her children, she looked up.

    Yet she still had no time to rest.

    ��I can��t let those World Erosion bastards slip away.��

    She had failed to catch the World Erosion creature that had entered the barrier.

    Having glimpsed Kraush��s strength slightly, she had no doubt he��d be okay.

    She had thrown her power at him intentionally to face him adequately.

    But still, she couldn��t afford to ck off.

    ��What sort of fools have no proper reasoning?��

    With a cigarette still between her lips, she turned away.

    Just as she was about to head toward the barrier Kraush had entered��

    Boom!

    A resounding explosion echoed in her ears.

    Glycis looked up into the sky to see three figures surrounded by ck mes soaring high.

    The three had burst through the barrier and quickly began their descent.

    It would be nice tond gracefully, but the sorry state they were in seemed to suggest otherwise.

    ��Ohe on, did you have to make me babysit your sorry asses?��

    They had just freed themselves from a rough battle, clearly battered all over.

    She hesitated to raise her hand.

    In a sh, her shadows shot up and cushioned the three like a bouncy castle, preventing them from crashing down.

    They slid down on Glycis��s shadows and tumbled in front of her.

    From a distance, it was obvious that Kraush looked especially wrecked.

    He seemed to have some inherent regenerative abilities, but that wouldn��t help fix his internal injuries.

    Glycis took the cigarette from her mouth and asked Kraush, who was staring at her.

    ��So, how��d it go with the World Erosion?��

    This wasn��t asking about his condition but inquiring about that of theirmon enemy.

    Kraush looked up at her and casually cricked his neck.

    ��Gave them a serious hit.��

    He really knocked them for a loop.

    Hearing his reply, Glycis broke into a sly smile.

    ��That��s what I wanted to hear.��

    Glycis wrapped her shadow around Kraush and the others, then turned away.

    ��Tell me where you need to go most.��

    ��To Jem, please.��

    Kraush managed to answer while his consciousness began to fade.

    Heading for Jem would mean that the demon emperor could send them right into Rahern Academy.

    Sure, it meant they��d owe the Holy Maiden a favor again, but that was always the best route forward.

    ��Hold on tight.��

    As Glycis��s shadows surged like waves, they began to transport the three of them to Jem.

    Watching this, Kraush noticed Bioeren trying her best to support him from the side.

    ��Bioeren, it seems our guess about your mother was spot on.��

    Upon hearing Kraush, Bioeren fell silent for a moment.

    It meant that the barrier mage had fallen to the World Erosion creature after all.

    ��I��m not nning to ask for help like an idiot.��

    But her thoughts echoed those from before.

    ��Kraush, you��ll be facing Ixion again, won��t you?��

    ��Of course.��

    ��If they mess with my mom again, you��d better tell me. I��m not about to save a mother who abandoned her daughter.��

    She didn��t want to see Kraush in danger because of her mother, the barrier mage.

    If they yed hostage again, Bioeren wanted to make sure Kraush knew to tell her.

    Hearing her words, Kraush looked ahead.

    ��I told you before, if I can save her, I will.��

    At those words, Bioeren managed to give a half-hearted smile but didn��t respond further.

    In the distance, the sun was setting.

    The warm sunlight was slowly tinged with heat.

    It signified that Kraush��s 16th summer was fast approaching.

 Chapter 298

    ### Chapter: 298

    After finishing his business in Jem, Kraush opened his eyes not long after.

    Thanks to his transformation into a member of the Dragon King lineage, his recovery rate had skyrocketed.

    Moreover, Kraush had unexpectedly received some words from the Holy Maiden, Astria.

    ��What happened to you? I knew you were using some sort of cursed power, but now it seems like you��ve actually be that power.��

    If things had gone south, he almost didn��t get treated at all.

    Divine power is one of the opposing forces to World Erosion.

    So, if Astria were to heal him, it could very well turn into a problem for Kraush instead.

    That was a side effect of bing Dragon King.

    However, thanks to an unexpected twist, this situation resolved itself.

    It was all thanks to Bioeren��s unique property.

    This peculiar trait allowed the forces and aura of World Erosion to blend harmoniously.

    Because of this trait, World Erosion��s power epted Astria��s divine power without any resistance.

    ��If I hadn��t gotten that from Bioeren, I might not have been able to receive Astria��s healing in the future.��

    That was quite a chilling thought in various aspects.

    Kraush��s reckless behavior was only possible because he had Astria��s healing to back him up.

    Recalling the time when he might not have been able to receive treatment made him feel uneasy.

    ��Things really fell into ce.��

    Honestly, it was pure luck.

    ��I shouldn��t move forward without considering the side effects anymore.��

    At the very least, he needed to ensure his body was capable of receiving treatment.

    With that thought, Kraush was about to open the door to his hospital room.

    ��Oh, Kraush!��

    When he opened the hospital door, he was met with an unexpected figure.

    A dark skin tone and tattoos showing through his clothes.

    On top of that, a massive physique that required Kraush to look up at him.

    It was Arsoldar Freya, one of Freya��s children.

    Kraush was puzzled as he faced him.

    Sure, the others came to visit him after hearing he was hospitalized, but he never expected Arsoldar to show up.

    ��Arsoldar, do you need something from me?��

    As Kraush asked curiously, Arsoldar suddenly grinned.

    ��Of course I do! Let me join the Lion��s Order!��

    Hearing this, confusion clouded Kraush��s expression.

    Well, he knew which student association Arsoldar belonged to.

    ��What about the White Ghost?��

    ��Oh, the White Ghost����

    He shrugged with a face that implied he didn��t want to talk about it.

    ��The White Ghost is disbanding soon.��

    And the next words made Kraush freeze for a moment.

    ��The White Ghost is disbanding?��

    ��Because Sigrid left the Academy.��

    The following remark waspletely unexpected.

    Sigrid had left Rahern Academy.

    That meant��

    ��Sigrid dropped out?��

    ��Pretty much.��

    That was another unforeseen variable.

    Sigrid dropping out?

    ��I knew things were starting to fall apart, but����

    He never imagined she would go as far as dropping out.

    After all, for Sigrid, Rahern Academy was her link to Arthur.

    In other words, this meant Sigrid hadpletely given up on Arthur.

    ��So it finally crumbled.��

    For Kraush, it wasn��t entirely bad news.

    Sigrid crumbling also meant he might be able to steal the Sword King secrets she held.

    But still, there was something nagging at him.

    ��Do you know where Sigrid went after dropping out?��

    ��Word is she headed to the Empire.��

    Kraush��s face twisted in a scowl.

    Just as he expected, her only fallback option was the Empire.

    ��What kind of trouble is she going to stir up there?��

    Sigrid wasn��t in her right mind at this point.

    There had to be some scheme that she was plotting on going to the Empire.

    ��With the Emperor regaining his health, he wouldn��t be able to act recklessly as before.��

    Let alone, the Empire wouldn��t be weing a princess who hadn��t even graduated from Rahern Academy.

    This was practically Sigrid��s unteral decision.

    ��The problem is, Sigrid was the one who brought Arthur to the Emperor��s throne, so she must know all the insider information about the Empire.��

    Kraush knew that if a few of the Empire��s secrets were to leak, it could shake things up.

    Sigrid would surely know even more.

    ��Ugh, things are getting way busier.��

    Both Abe and Sigrid were causing chaos everywhere.

    ��Thanks for letting me know. As for the Lion��s Order, ask Sister Charlotte. She��s the captain.��

    ��Charlotte said she wants to see you first before allowing me in?��

    Had Arsoldar already met with Charlotte?

    Knowing Charlotte��s attitude, she probably passed him along with the task because it seemed troublesome.

    ��And Charlotte also told me to remind you to show your face before you go to see her.��

    With Arsoldar��s next words, Kraush felt a chill run down his spine.

    Even after all the growth he had made, he still couldn��t brush off Charlotte��s words lightly.

    ��I��ll let her know that I��ve given my permission.��

    ��Oh, thanks! In that case, how about we have a sparring match since I��m here?��

    ��Sorry, I��m busy right now, maybe next time.��

    If possible, he wanted to learn Creation Weapons before anything else.

    Quite a few things had happened while he was away from the Academy.

    ��If there��s a Lion��s Order room, Sigrid should be there too.��

    If she had her ears to the ground within the Empire, she might know more about the current situation.

    Thinking that, Kraush headed straight for the Lion��s Order ssroom.

    Perhaps because he had stayed in Jem longer than expected,

    Thoughts flooded Kraush��s mind as he walked through the corridor.

    The memories that came to mind were from his previous life.

    And most of those memories weren��t particrly pleasant.

    In Rahern Academy, Kraush had always been regarded as a fool.

    But now, the situation hadpletely changed.

    No one could treat Kraush as a fool now at Rahern Academy.

    Because of that, passing through the corridor wasn��t as difficult as before.

    ��So much has changed.��

    And because of those changes, he wanted to protect this ce.

    Kraush opened the door to the Lion��s Order room.

    Inside, there sat an unexpected figure.

    A man with long blonde hair who had a somewhat feminine appearance.

    Arthur Gramalte.

    He was the one Kraush had called the fake Arthur.

    Sunlight streaming through the window illuminated his blonde hair.

    This cast shadows across his face, creating an oddly eerie vibe.

    He turned to Kraush and spoke, ��You��ve arrived.��

    The atmosphere in the Lion��s Order ssroom was quiet.

    With no sign of anyone else, it seemed he was alone.

    ��Why are you here by yourself?��

    As Kraush asked, Arthur closed the book he was reading.

    ��I heard there��s a training session for the whole Lion��s Order.��

    ��But you��re also part of that order.��

    ��I stepped out for a moment due to some matters.��

    Upon hearing Arthur��sckadaisical reply, Kraush fell silent.

    Then he trudged over and sat down on a chair in front of him.

    Arthur continued to gaze at Kraush without uttering a word.

    Even now, Arthur felt different from the one in his memories.

    But perhaps, this was the real Arthur.

    ��I suppose you��re getting along well with Abe?��

    Seizing the opportunity, Kraush decided to throw the first punch.

    At that moment he spoke, Arthur��s eyes blinked for a split second.

    And Kraush realized that this was a habit Arthur had when he figured something was off.

    ��What are you talking about?��

    ��Let��s not y dumb. I heard it all from Mary.��

    ��Mary����

    Arthur��s gaze became ambiguous.

    He was checking if Kraush��s words were true or not.

    Kraush could tell Arthur suspected that Abe had caused his reincarnation.

    And that suspicion was mutual for Arthur, who had been spying on Rahelrn Academy all along.

    ��Mary, Sigrid, Abe, those three all reincarnated at the same time.��

    Kraush said this as if it was just another piece of gossip.

    ��And at the center of that reincarnation����

    Kraush pointed a finger at Arthur.

    ��Was their lover, Arthur Gramalte, that��s you.��

    The very reincarnated one.

    Arthur Gramalte.

    Kraush was essentially asking him if that was indeed the case.

    Arthur looked at Kraush in silence.

    His expression showed he was contemting how to digest this situation.

    But Kraush had no intention of giving him time to sort it all out.

    ��But even so, Mary was calling you a fake. There was no sign of affection from Sigrid either.��

    And this was true for Abe as well.

    If Abe truly viewed him as the real Arthur, she wouldn��t have chosen to ignore him.

    ��What on earth are you trying to achieve?��

    Arthur quietly fixed his gaze on Kraush.

    Then he broke into a sudden smirk.

    Kraush still didn��t understand what that smile meant.

    But the very next words made Kraush stiffen up.

    ��Aren��t you the one who stole my reincarnation?��

 Chapter 299

    ### Chapter: 299

    Inside the Lion��s Order ssroom.

    Kraush and Arthur were staring at each other.

    With summer approaching, a warm breeze started to knock against the window and curtains.

    Even amidst the sound of the wind, the two maintained a thick silence.

    Kraush couldn��t quite figure out how far back in time Arthur had continued from.

    However, one thing was certain.

    ��At least the Arthur in front of me is not the one I knew.��

    If Abe hadpleted her desired version of Arthur, there��d be no reason to create a god of World Erosion.

    In other words, the Arthur before him was one that matched her criteria.

    ��Time lines can��t just be pinpointed and reached.��

    This was a frequent phrase in the time magic Abe was working on.

    A time line splits into two paths based on whether Kraush gets up from his seat right now.

    There are countless lines a single individual can impose.

    Finding the exact time line Abe desired among all the various living creatures in this world was practically impossible.

    Even if one delves into infinity, all that would be found are endless numbersid out, and the number Abe wanted would probably not even be visible.

    ��So Abe probably granted Arthur a time line as simr as she could manage.��

    And, as expected, it ended in failure.

    Abe must have been furious.

    Upon meeting the current Arthur, she realized immediately that he wasn��t the Arthur she knew, and fell into despair.

    Even with the greatest chance using time magic, she had still failed.

    ��Therasius mentioned he saw multiple traces of time magic.��

    If that��s the case, Abe must have repeatedly activated time magic on the current Arthur.

    And the price for that would undoubtedly be carried entirely by the current Arthur.

    Time magic is a spell that forcibly injects the memories of time lines into the subject.

    So, naturally, Arthur��s mental fortitude must have been eroded countless times in the process.

    With that in mind, was the Arthur in front of him really in a normal state?

    Kraush honestly couldn��t guarantee that.

    Not knowing what he��d been through, he couldn��t read anything about the Arthur before him.

    ����You��re looking at me with that kind of gaze again.��

    The moment broke by Arthur.

    Kraush frowned slightly at his next words.

    Because he wasn��t referring to the Kraush in front of him.

    He was referring to another version of himself existing in the countless time lines that followed.

    Arthur wasparing the current self with the version he remembered.

    ��My eyes often get me misunderstood.��

    ��I know it��s not about that.��

    Kraush sighed heavily, unable to spin around in circles any longer.

    His patience was wearing thin.

    So, he decided to be direct.

    ��Arthur, you received time magic from Abe, right?��

    Now, there was no reason to hide the fact that he had reincarnated.

    At this point, everyone who knew about the previous world would have guessed that Kraush had reincarnated anyway.

    Kraush had be strong enough to face considerable dangers head-on.

    It was now time for him to confront the danger directly.

    ��Correct.��

    Arthur seemed to feel that revealing information would yield more than hiding it and smiled.

    ��Then it��s sure now that you��re not the Arthur I knew.��

    For the first time in front of Arthur, Kraush acknowledged the fact of his reincarnation.

    Along with the fact that he had taken away Arthur��s reincarnation.

    Upon hearing Kraush��s words, Arthur pressed his lips into a thin line with his knuckles.

    A habit he had when he was about to hide a smile.

    Behind the knuckles, Arthur looked directly at Kraush.

    ��So how was I at the end when you stole my reincarnation?��

    ��You were unbelievably unlucky until the very end.��

    ��Unlucky, huh.��

    Despite hearing that, Arthur somehow smiled cheerfully.

    ��Of course, because the person you faced was likely in a state of giving up everything.��

    Arthur had lost his reincarnation to Kraush.

    He knewpletely what that meant.

    ��You wanted to get rid of your reincarnation so much that you ignored all the requirements of your ck Hood, right?��

    At that, Kraush realized something.

    ����Did you see a time line where I tried to steal your reincarnation?��

    That day when Kraush raised his hand to Arthur while using the ck Hood.

    Even while knowing about Kraush��s ck Hood, Arthur had merely looked at him without taking action.

    If he had set his mind to it, he could have torn Kraush apart while he was using the ck Hood.

    But Arthur did not do that, and consequently lost his reincarnation to the ck Hood.

    Maybe there was an unconscious belief that he could not possibly lose his reincarnation.

    ��That��s also correct.��

    Arthur rang the bell of acknowledgment at Kraush��s words.

    ��Kraush, you attempted to steal my reincarnation. It��s from a world that no longer exists, but in that world, you tried to steal my reincarnation and failed.��

    Then, Kraush noticed a deep hatred glimmering in Arthur��s eyes.

    Crack��

    That hatred soon led to a burst of power from Arthur.

    The murderous intent pouring out from him caused the ss window to crack.

    The intensity of the hatred Arthur harbored was beyond imagination.

    Facing that hatred directly, Kraush was left with a burning question.

    This was the first time he had ever seen someone so consumed with hatred.

    ��You were the only one I told about reincarnation, yet you tried to steal it from me.��

    And at that moment, Kraush froze.

    ����What?��

    ��You wouldn��t understand now.��

    Arthur gazed down at Kraush with pitying eyes.

    ��Did you know? A person��s humanity can be dirtier than they realize.��

    Kraush realized that within Arthur��s eyes, he was reflecting himself as a far more horrific being than he��d thought.

    But more than that, Arthur��s words kept echoing in Kraush��s mind.

    ����I was the only one who told him about reincarnation?��

    That was surely one of the countless time lines Arthur had been through.

    ��Telling him about reincarnation implies����

    That must mean Arthur had trusted Kraush.

    ��Attempting to steal reincarnation means����

    It signified that Kraush had betrayed Arthur.

    Kraush pictured the look Arthur had given him.

    Whenever Arthur looked at Kraush, he carried a gaze that offered no trust.

    That look was always puzzling for Kraush.

    Although he sometimes gave that look to others, Arthur was particrly harsh with Kraush.

    Eventually, Kraush had concluded that Arthur probably thought of him as a cursed fool.

    But perhaps Arthur may have already felt betrayed by him.

    Kraush could now say.

    Given his current self, he would not want to steal Arthur��s reincarnation, even if it existed.

    That made sense, for Kraush had already experienced reincarnation.

    But what if it was the Kraush before his reincarnation?

    Kraush couldn��t be sure.

    He had often desperately wished to return to the past while living through it.

    ����When was it.��

    So Kraush asked.

    When exactly did he betray Arthur?

    ��When was it?��

    ��At the point where I attempted to steal your reincarnation, what happened to me?��

    Arthur slowly let out a chuckle.

    ��Why would I know? You died at my hands.��

    The dead don��t speak.

    Arthur said that to Kraush.

    ��Simply put, Kraush, you needed reincarnation, and you betrayed me. That��s all that matters.��

    Kraush realized what the hatred and betrayal reflected in Arthur��s eyes meant.

    He also understood why Arthur had never shown him any trust.

    ����Now I definitely understand why you never took me along until the end.��

    The Kraush who had betrayed Arthur once was unlikely to not betray him again.

    Kraush finally realized why Arthur had never revealed the truth of reincarnation to him.

    Why was that?

    Upon realizing that, a sense of peace washed over him.

    Because he finally understood all the reasons why Arthur had to act that way.

    So Kraush decided to ask onest thing he was curious about.

    ��Then why did you tell those three about reincarnation and bring them along?��

    Sigrid Ephania, Abe, Mary Diana.

    All three were undoubtedly gifted, living up to thebel of genius.

    But their fundamental natures were twisted.

    They were variables, unpredictable in which direction they��d bounce.

    Just looking at the current situation, the answer to his question was already evident.

    Mary had been abandoned by the state,pletely copsed, and now acted like a fool worshiping Kraush.

    Sigrid couldn��t ept her shorings and went mad, ultimately fleeing to the Empire.

    Abe was busy spreading chaos far and wide, trying to create a god of World Erosion to reim Arthur.

    What on earth was the reason Arthur had to go through all this trouble to reincarnate with such individuals?

    Upon hearing that question, a smile still remained on Arthur��s face.

    ��You really don��t understand at all, do you? You only see one side as usual.��

    ��Were these three really that valuable?��

    ��Quite the opposite.��

    Arthur casually brushed his blonde hair back, as if he had no reason to hide anything.

    ��Those three were among the main reasons for the world��s destruction.��

    ��Excuse me?��

    Kraush��s eyes gradually widened.

    This was taking the conversation in a direction he truly hadn��t expected.

    ��Mary was the perfect example of what happens when a foolish person lords over power and strength.

    She had such high status and privilege that she grew up to be themander at the forefront of the most dangerous line of conflict.

    Her individual power was certainlymendable. She could block the worst on her own.

    However, as amander, she was the worst. She had decimated 90% of the most dangerous front lines with her poor leadership.��

    And Arthur began to enlighten Kraush about reality.

    ��Sigrid ys a critical role in the Empire��s downfall.

    When the first prince rose to be the emperor, she killed the first prince, the second prince, and her sister in a bid for the throne, awakening a bloodlust that led to the Empire��s ruin.

    But even after the Empire fell, she called herself the emperor and transformed into a marauder, ughtering countless.��

    Arthur chuckled grimly as he rummaged through the injected memories.

    ��Abe sold the world for the sake of magic.

    Her talent for magic was boundless, and it didn��t take long for it to turn into a threat to the world.

    The Demon Lord Therasius severed unnecessary emotions and memories for the sake of magic, but maintained his humanity until the end.

    In contrast, Abe discarded even that humanity for her magic.

    She then relentlessly continued her pursuit of ultimate magic, seeking to prove the truth of her spells at the price of the entire world.��

    The trio bore the world��s destruction.

    Arthur etched that image clearly in his mind.

    ��But there was one instance where that didn��t happen.��

    And Kraush understood the implication behind Arthur��s words.

    ��It was when the three had lovers.��

    Arthur��s reason for reincarnating with the trio.

    It was to cut off the roots of a new destruction.

 Chapter 300

    ### Chapter: 300

    Lovers, love.

    These two words are inseparable for humans.

    Even in the most loathsome ces, it��s sometimes the presence of a beloved that helps one endure.

    The same can be said for the three women whom Arthur returned with.

    If they had lovers, they wouldn��t make such mistakes.

    Mary, who climbed to the position ofmander, could prevent disasters by heeding her lover��s advice.

    Sigrid realizes through her ever-supportive lover that the emperor��s throne isn��t everything.

    Abe wouldn��t trade the world for magic, knowing she has a lover more precious than all her spells.

    For the three of them, love acted as a sort of control mechanism.

    And Arthur willingly chose to take on this role to prevent annihtion.

    By the time Arthur had regressed, these three were already in significant positions.

    One was a future-sure great magician.

    Another was already gaining fame as the Empire��s spear candidate through her mastery of spear techniques.

    Thest one was, after all, a princess of the Empire.

    If Arthur were to indiscriminately dispose of them, it was obvious all their affiliations would turn against him.

    Yet, waiting indefinitely for them to err before removing them wouldn��t work either.

    The three women would still be systematically wreaking havoc in the world.

    Destruction was looming ever closer.

    Thus, Arthur shifted his approach.

    Instead of consuming time and energy to eliminate the three, he could simply be their lover.

    In fact, when Arthur became their partner, they performed quite well.

    Although, despite that, the destruction ultimately couldn��t be stopped.

    Arthur had his own thoughts about it.

    ��If I regress while being their lover, I can persuade them and skip the initial romance. This way, I can face the impending doom without wasting any more time.��

    Arthur detailed why he made such a choice.

    Kraush vaguely thought that Arthur just needed threepanions to support him through the exhaustion of regression.

    But behind that, there was this intricate situation.

    ��However, right now, I don��t exist as their lover.��

    Arthur��s eyes once again locked onto Kraush.

    ��Because you erased me from this world.��

    The one who wiped out the self that had regressed to save the world wasn��t just anyone; it was you, Arthur implied.

    The three, having lost their safety, began to spiral out of control.

    Kraush, upon hearing Arthur��s words, fell silent.

    He understood why he had made that choice and how he had lived until now.

    And he recognized how little effort he had put into understanding Arthur.

    But��

    ��So in the end, the world we lived in before regression was a world to be tossed aside.��

    The heat burning in Kraush��s eyes was even greater than Arthur��s.

    Arthur had repeatedly regressed to prevent the world��s downfall.

    So much so that he had even brought along three of the seeds of destruction.

    He too had lived desperately to thwart the regression.

    But that was merely Arthur��s story.

    Kraush finally realized why Arthur calmly epted the world��s destruction.

    And why he didn��t more actively employ his best means tobat it.

    ��To Arthur, my world was a world to abandon from the start.��

    Arthur sacrificed the world where Kraush lived to remove the three causing destruction.

    To Arthur, if he regressed, there would always be another world, and he could just start anew.

    But Kraush had lived in that world.

    Kraush had seen with his own eyes his cherished friends perish, confronted the death of his first love, and knew those who willingly sacrificed for him.

    Those memories still upy a deep ce in Kraush��s heart.

    Now, their lives had certainly been altered because of Kraush.

    But still, Kraush couldn��t help but recall the pain and death they suffered in the previous cycle.

    That was another reason Kraush clung so desperately to preventing destruction.

    He knew of that cycle, and hence had lived frantically to avoid creating the same oue.

    ��Arthur, I��ve just realized how meaningless the world seems to you.��

    Arthur, who had countless regressions, didn��t value this world.

    As such, he didn��t regard his own regression highly enough to avoid letting it slip from his hands.

    Hearing Kraush��s words, the current Arthur chuckled despairingly.

    ��The reason this world feels meaningless is because of the world itself, isn��t it?��

    Arthur slowly rose from his seat.

    He had walked towards the window before he noticed it.

    ��I am not the Arthur you remember. My memories are passed down through Abe, after all. I haven��t retained the memories of every time line. Moreover, the time lines I did inherit were filled with gaps.��

    Kraush grasped why, despite inheriting the time lines, Arthur wasn��t able to wield his full power.

    He hadn��t absorbed the memories as a whole but rather piecemeal.

    In a sense, Arthur had truly be a halfwit.

    ��Therefore, I cannot tell you exactly what the Arthur you knew thought. However����

    He pointed outside at the view.

    ��It��s not me who betrays; it��s this world.

    Within the countless time lines I traversed, I was betrayed countless times, discarded, and forcibly exalted as a hero.

    All while being burdened with the hopeless mission to inevitably prevent the world��s destruction.��

    Arthur firmly felt the pain he had gone through in those fragmented time lines.

    If the world fell apart, he��d die and then regress again.

    To survive, Arthur had to clothe himself in the guise of a hero.

    ��Kraush, don��t speak as if you know everything just from one regression.

    No matter how well things look to you, there will alwayse an irreversible moment.��

    A fragile smile broke upon Arthur��s face.

    ��And when that momentes, will you not crumble as well? Just like when you tried to take my regression.

    Having experienced regression, can you honestly say you won��t seek it again?��

    The horrifying emotions hidden in that smile slowly shook Arthur��s body.

    For some reason, Kraush felt as if, despite Arthurughing, he was crying inside.

    ��Kraush, regression is a curse. This world has been firmly entrenched in the pit of that curse for ages, reliving it endlessly.

    Those who have tasted regression are bound to choose it again, falling prey to that curse.��

    Arthur trembled at his own ugliness and frailty.

    Even if it was just memories strung along time lines.

    Arthur beheld the choices and failures he made throughout those myriad timelines.

    Kraush saw the current Arthur resembling a tower that could topple at any moment.

    ����I��ve lived my life in ruins.��

    So Kraush spoke.

    ��I crawled along the ground, my legs shattered, moving only on all fours.

    Yet I crawled. For some worlds, you just have to crawl to get by.��

    Though he watched others walk and run innumerable times.

    Kraush persistently crawled, determined to catch up.

    Even if he couldn��t stand on the same ne as them, he crawled and crawled to pursue them.

    ��Haha, so you say you��re standing on your two feet? Because you��ve fallen and gotten back up, huh?

    Don��t kid yourself. Those who have truly fallen can��t just rise up again. After exhausting everyst bit of their strength, are you saying someone like that can just stand again?

    That��s only possible for those who still have the strength left.��

    As if he were speaking about someone else.

    Arthur outright denied Kraush��s words.

    ��You still can��t get back up.��

    But at that moment, Arthur hesitated upon hearing the next words.

    Kraush looked at that startled Arthur and smiled bitterly.

    ��I��ve never stood on my own two feet. Even now, I��m still crawling with all my might.��

    Those who manage to stand on their own two feet likely possess a wider view of the world.

    Knowing how hard it is to crawl, they strive harder not to fall again.

    They bless themselves, ensuring safety and walking the guaranteed paths with caution.

    But Kraush had none of that.

    Kraush didn��t look to the future.

    He clung desperately to the present, pouring every ounce of himself into the struggle.

    He had to prevent destruction to secure a future.

    Kraush continued to crawl determinedly on the ground.

    ��What��s there for one still crawling to fall apart?��

    You might slip a little, but there��s no way you can crumble.

    Silence enveloped Arthur.

    Because he understood what Kraush was conveying.

    Arthur and Kraush fundamentally progressed in different ways.

    Kraush was throwing everything away to solely stop destruction.

    In contrast, Arthur couldn��t act in that manner.

    He wanted to move on to the next world while holding onto what he had in hand.

    That was the fundamental difference between Kraush and Arthur.

    A breeze blew.

    The wind that entered stirred Kraush��s hair as it swept past the window.

    The symbol of the Holy Royal Family��his dark blue hair��flowed in the breeze, and beneath it, Kraush gazed at Arthur.

    ��I think I get why we couldn��t be friends.��

    Regret formed on Kraush��s face.

    Arthur too had once trusted enough to share about his regression.

    Yet Kraush betrayed that Arthur.

    Their paths were too different, making it impossible for Kraush to ept Arthur��s regression.

    Thus ultimately, the two diverged.

    ����Was I the greedy one then?��

    ��No, it was just that I was the one who became twisted.��

    Kraush was acutely aware that he was a worn-out human.

    Before the regression, after everything he went through, a part of him had surely fractured.

    And that had solidified into a goal of only preventing destruction, maintaining the current Kraush.

    ��Arthur, I will prevent destruction.��

    Thus, Kraush could speak those words with unwavering conviction.

    ��Even if I leave not a speck of ash behind in this world, I will prevent every extinction I can.��

    That was Kraush��s life goal.

    ��So take care of what you have in your hands this time.��

    The role of preventing destruction would be taken on by him.

    Kraush turned to leave, grabbing the door handle to go out.

    After all, everyone was training, so he intended to join them.

    ����Kraush.��

    At that moment, Arthur��s voice rang out from behind.

    As Kraush slowly turned his head, he saw nostalgia and loneliness in Arthur��s eyes.

    ��Since that day I killed you, I��ve been endlessly reying the time line.��

    Arthur stated that he hadn��t fully inherited the time lines.

    Thus, Kraush sensed that he didn��t know all the time lines in which he had betrayed Arthur.

    ��Whether it��s regret or something else, I still don��t know.��

    In Arthur��s eyes, there were many emotions reflected, from hatred toward Kraush to the haunting sadness and regret behind it.

    Arthur gripped his chest tightly.

    ��If only I hadn��t killed you then, would you and I have built a different rtionship?��

    Kraush fell silent at Arthur��s question.

    The current Arthur was trapped, unable to break free from the time line he had inherited.

    Kraush recognized that truth.

    How might Arthur have turned out had Abe not concerned him with the time lines?

    Certainly, he wouldn��t have to wear such a pained expression.

    ��I have no idea.��

    The time line Arthur spoke of no longer existed.

    So Kraush couldn��t grant the response he desired.

    ��This damned world has never gone as intended.��

    ����True.��

    Arthur didn��t say anything more.

    His appearance, imbued with a feminine quality different from how Kraush had remembered him, betrayed an unusual solitude and longing.

    How did Arthur and he live in that world, he wondered.

    Could it have been that he too had grown strong enough to stand back-to-back with Arthur?

    As Kraush pondered this, he went ahead and closed the Lion��s Order door behind him.

 Chapter 301

    ### Chapter: 301

    After finishing his conversation with Arthur, Kraush headed straight to the Lion��s Order training ground.

    Throughout the walk, Kraush��s face was deeply lost in thought.

    This was all because the conversation with Arthur kept swirling in his mind.

    Maybe there was a timeline where he and Arthur could have had a good rtionship.

    That thought oddly led Kraush to ponder many things.

    [ Seriously, all these regressors are practically itching to get depressed. ]

    His musings were interrupted by Crimson Garden.

    Crimson Garden always showed a jaded reaction when it came to regression.

    Kraush had no idea why she reacted like this.

    ��Crimson Garden, have you met any other regressors?��

    At Kraush��s question, Crimson Garden fell silent for a moment.

    [ I have. ]

    And then came a heavy response.

    ����I��ve met�� means����

    [ It means there was one in the world where I lived before it crumbled. ]

    Kraush��s steps halted suddenly.

    His gazended on the window outside.

    There sat a ck crow on a tree branch.

    It was the crow of Crimson Garden.

    ��So that means that regressor is no longer around?��

    [ Right. That guy voluntarily left to prevent the world that had already crumbled from copsing again. ]

    Kraush��s expression went nk.

    A self-deprecatingugh escaped from Crimson Garden.

    [ It��s almost as if he left, saying, ��We��ll meet again anyway,�� without a hint of worry. ]

    Surely in Crimson Garden��s world, the regressor would have encountered her again.

    But now, the Crimson Garden cast aside in this world could no longer see him.

    No matter what she experienced in this world and how much they had grown together,

    for the regressor, it was simply part of one timeline.

    The regressor had left.

    Crimson Garden��s world had perished.

    [ Leaving behind just a single dead body in that ruined world was a sight that was truly absurd upon reflection. ]

    What remained before her was merely the shell of the regressor.

    Once the regressor left behind the world after its copse, that was how she was left behind.

    [ Now that I think of it, I really doubt if I ever truly regressed. ]

    All she could see was just one corpse.

    She couldn��t tell whether the regressor really went away or not.

    [ Did he manage to stop the destruction, or is he still trapped, spinning in a meaningless life of regression? ]

    To protect the world that had crumbled,

    the regressor was living caught in a Mobius strip.

    ����Crimson Garden, is it true that you wanted to give up on immortality because of the regressor?��

    The regressor left saying they��d meet again, but Crimson Garden was forever unable to see him.

    That reality must have had more impact on Crimson Garden than she could imagine.

    [ ��I don��t know. ]

    Crimson Garden still didn��t have an answer.

    [ I just realized vaguely how meaningless it is to cling to immortality. ]

    p��

    The crow outside the window pped its wings and soared into the sky.

    Soaring gracefully against the blue sky, the crow seemed free from all thoughts.

    ��I��ll take your immortality into my own hands.��

    Just as he had promised at the beginning, Kraush dered he would surely take her immortality.

    [ You��re still far off. ]

    Crimson Garden merely tossed her words nonchntly.

    Seeing her looking a bit lonely today, Kraush simply moved on in silence.

    *

    At the Lion��s Order training ground.

    Upon arriving, Kraush spotted a woman with ocean-colored hair sitting in a corner.

    Beside her stood the guard, Sera Bete.

    At that moment, sensing someone��s presence, she turned her amber eyes toward him.

    Then she gave a cheeky smile at Kraush, whom she hadn��t seen in a while.

    It was Sigrid Ephania, the fourth princess of the Ephania Empire.

    ��Sir, long time no see.��

    ��How long do you n to keep that title?��

    Having teased him a few times before, it seemed she was now utterly attached to using that title.

    ��I��ll use it forever. After all, we��re betrothed as recognized by both the Empire and Starlon.��

    ��That��s old news by now.��

    ��Sadly, it��s still ongoing.��

    Sigrid shrugged, iming there was no way to escape from this.

    ��Neither the Empire nor Starlon seems willing to drop this. They probably want to improve rtions as much as possible between the two somewhat strained nations.��

    If Kraush maintained his engagement with Sigrid, war between the two would not erupt anytime soon.

    He could erase the option of the Empire aiming their spears at Starlon.

    That alone was a tremendous advantage.

    ��Sorry about the Hardenhartz kid. I unintentionally stole your fianc����s spot.��

    Sigrid didn��t seem too thrilled about this part either.

    She didn��t want to be in the annoying position of being someone pulling a thorn from a hedgehog.

    ��It��s alright. I��m nning to get married this year.��

    And with that bombshell deration aimed at Sigrid, Kraush remainedpletely nonchnt.

    Though she had an inkling of it, she hadn��t expected him to say it outright, leaving her stunned.

    ��Well, saying that in front of me is one thing, but if you say that in front of the others, it will be chaos right there.��

    ��I��m not clueless about that.��

    ��Then where��s your sense when ites to rtionships? You��re practically blind as a bat!��

    Sigrid shook her head in disbelief.

    ��Just make sure the Empire doesn��t find out. I��ll handle things on my end once the Empire settles down.��

    ��You can cover up the engagement?��

    ��That��s beyond my power. But I can probably manage to change a few things.��

    Sigrid held up two fingers.

    When Kraush looked at her in confusion, a mischievous smile broke on her face.

    ��That��s a green light for a second wife.��

    It was as if she had no intention of stepping down from the position of the first wife.

    Kraush looked at her in astonishment.

    ��Do you, by chance, have feelings for me?��

    Sera��s eyes widened in disbelief at Kraush��s direct question.

    Was he seriously asking that?

    Sigrid blinked herrge eyes.

    Then, in an instant, her eyes twirled around as a slight blush crept onto her cheeks, a subtle smile on her face.

    ��Maybe a little?��

    Whether she meant it or not, Kraush found it hard to understand Sigrid��s reaction.

    To be honest, it was hard to imagine Sigrid genuinely liking someone.

    Then Sigrid began to twist her body yfully.

    ��Isn��t it true? You saved me twice; once as a child and once more, risking your life. Isn��t it natural for a girl to have feelings for a guy who literally risks his life for her?��

    ��If falling in love like that were the case, ambnce drivers would be drowning in admirers!��

    ��What I��m saying is, I think the same way too. Above all����

    Sigrid jumped up from her seat.

    She then rushed over to Kraush, tugging at his tie yfully.

    The sudden pull made Kraush lower his posture a bit, bringing their faces closer.

    ��Talking to you is fun. That��s worth a 67-point Sigrid score.��

    ��That��s oddly specific.��

    ��Get 100 points, and I might just give you a kiss as a reward.��

    ��What��s the way to make it go negative?��

    ��You just got another point added.��

    Kraush was determined to guard his cheeks.

    ��Rather, I want to talk about something serious.��

    Sigrid had clearly anticipated that.

    ��It��s about my sister.��

    Kraush wanted to talk about Sigrid Ephania, who dismantled the White Ghost and returned to the Empire.

    He wanted to know what she was up to.

    ��Do you know what Sigrid is doing right now?��

    Sigrid was in a very unstable mental state.

    Having lost Arthur and repeatedly facing failures in her own ns,

    perhaps the cursed one who had regressed could be doing better than her, sending her mental state into chaos.

    Considering her unpredictable behavior,

    Kraush knew he had to be extra cautious.

    ��She��s holed up in her room.��

    At that, Sigrid responded with a nonchnt shrug.

    ��She��s holed up, huh?��

    ��Yeah, just as it sounds. She��s closed off every ear to the outside world and is isting herself while doing absolutely nothing.��

    Kraush narrowed his eyes a bit.

    Even if Sigrid was mentally unstable, he didn��t believe she would do absolutely nothing.

    ��Something��s fishy����

    It seemed he would need to visit the Empire soon again.

    ��Arthur mentioned that Sigrid was one of the causes of the destruction.��

    Leaving her alone wasn��t an option.

    ��Alright. Keep an eye on her closely. If anything happens, let me know immediately.��

    ��Easy peasy.��

    Kraush said that and turned to look at the training ground.

    There, he saw people practicing,pletely oblivious to his presence.

    Of course, Bianca was among them.

    Bianca, maturing day by day, was now deeply focused on her training.

    Kraush couldn��t help but smile slightly because he knew exactly who she was training for.

    Certainly, when they next met, she would be even stronger.

    ��Looks like she��s doing well. That��s a relief.��

    After Kraush had been wheeled back to bed, he had only seen her briefly.

    He hadn��t talked much because he needed to recover.

    ��Why not go talk to her? She��d probably like it.��

    Sigrid suddenly dropped a suggestion.

    Yet Kraush shook his head.

    ��I have things to do. This might take a while.��

    If it weren��t for the training, he might have said a word or two to her.

    But given how focused she was, he decided against approaching her.

    ��After dering you��re getting married this year, now you n to take forever?��

    ��I will make time regardless. So don��t say I just came out to y.��

    ��You really are a dense one.��

    With that, Kraush waved at Sigrid and exited the training ground.

    Next, he nned to head to the Chancellor��s office.

    ��God of Creation Weapons.��

    Kraush needed to master that power for the uing confrontation with Ixion.

    ��Sis, you aren��t even going to greet me?��

    Just then, Kraush turned his head at the voice he heard.

    There stood a woman with dark blue hair, looking just like him.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    She was Kraush��s sister.

    ��Sis.��

    Charlotte walked over and gave Kraush��s shoulder a light pat.

    ��You seem busy, so I won��t hold you back much. But do stop by once in a while. We could at least share a cup of tea.��

    With just those words, Charlotte gracefully entered the training ground.

    She still had that carefree attitude that was so characteristic of her.

    ��She��s grown stronger.��

    Feeling that Charlotte was much stronger than before, Kraush couldn��t help but smile.

    Realizing that everyone was in their prime, it dawned on him.

    The Sky Generation was growing robustly.

    And it was all thanks to Kraush that they were surging ahead at speeds unimaginablepared to the past.

    ��Anything that can prepare for destruction is fine by me.��

    Kraush took a step forward.

    As the Sky Generation got stronger, he too had to strengthen himself to stand next to them.

    For just one purpose, Kraush marched on today.

 Chapter 302

    ### Chapter: 302

    God of Creation Weapons

    The ultimate form of the Raging Dragon Strike perfected by the former Tuhwang.

    But even the great Tuhwang had never managed to achieve the God of Creation Weapons.

    So, what did Kraush have to do to learn this God of Creation Weapons?

    It was somethingpletely unexpected.

    ��Are you saying I should go in there?��

    ��That��s right.��

    Kraush turned his gaze to the location pointed out, and therey an abyss of darkness.

    To be precise, it was an endlessly deep chasm situated between valleys.

    Even throwing a stone wouldn��t yield a sound; it was that deep.

    Tuhwang, Durandal, was now telling Kraush to jump down there.

    Kraush��s face reflected pure confusion.

    Well, that was understandable.

    After all, he��d been taken here under the impression it was the best training spot.

    Instead, Durandal had dragged him to thiswless zone.

    Initially, he thought they��d be training at the World Tree, but Durandal didn��t stop and kept dragging Kraush further.

    Days passed as they traversed the endless ins, and finally, they arrived at a ce.

    This ce was known as the Demonic Bastion.

    Or, in other words, the Rift of Worlds.

    It referred to a split area with an endless chasm running along either side.

    As Kraush turned his head, he felt the wind rising from the valley where no bridge existed.

    The strong winds that arose in the Demonic Bastion were so powerful they could copse any bridge built across.

    Because of this, one had to avoid actions like trying to jump over the chasm as if using flight magic.

    One mistake could lead to being swept away by the Demonic Bastion��s wind, sending them to a ce of no return.

    And now, Durandal was insisting that he go down there.

    Before his regression, Kraush had never had the chance to visit this Demonic Bastion.

    Simrly, Arthur had shown little interest in it, exining why he��d been an indifferent observer all this time.

    The only merit you could gain from the Demonic Bastion was one title��the one who returned alive from the Demonic Bastion.

    No one knew whaty below, nor did anyone know if there was a true end to it.

    ��Wouldn��t it be better to reconsider?��

    ��Seems like you��re feeling chatty today.��

    ��It��s just that I have a bit of ustrophobia.��

    ��I��ve heard about how you flutter around like a butterfly from long ago.��

    Who knew the image he had built in the past would gnaw at him now?

    Kraush let out a deep sigh, reflecting a gloomy expression.

    He��d stopped whining at this age.

    He knew very well that a tough pathy ahead of him anyway.

    ��Learning the God of Creation Weapons means I need to survive the Demonic Bastion too. It��s only fair to have such conditions, right?��

    ��Pretty much.��

    To learn the God of Creation Weapons, there was no avoiding it.

    If you can��t run away, you might as well enjoy it, right?

    Taking a deep breath, Kraush stood at the precipice of the chasm.

    Thud��

    The stones at Kraush��s feet clicked and rolled down into the depths of the Demonic Bastion.

    Of course, the sound of the stones hitting the ground never reached him.

    Fwwooosh��

    Instead, the sound of the wind brushed against Kraush��s ears as it passed by.

    ��Kraush student, the Demonic Bastion, or the Rift of Worlds, is the ce closest to the heart of the world.��

    This Rift was deeper than even the ocean��s greatest depths.

    No one knew when or why this Rift had formed.

    But only one person knew��Durandal.

    ��The Demonic Bastion is a trace of the world releasing its internal power tobat the World Erosion.��

    The internal power referred to was none other than Aura.

    As the World Erosion invaded and wreaked havoc across thend, the world released its power in response.

    That power was Aura, which was spread throughout the world.

    Kraush, surprised by this unexpected information, reacted slightly.

    ��Are you saying it��s the world��s defense system?��

    ��That��s right. In fact, Kraush student, you already know the effects of Aura against the World Erosion better than anyone else.��

    Of course, he knew.

    Thanks to Aura, Kraush had survived several crises up until now.

    Aura had always been the strongest measure against World Erosion.

    ��So, Aura wasn��t always present in the world, huh?��

    ��It wasn��tpletely absent. After all, Aura is the power of the world itself. However, after the World Erosion began, the world judged it needed more and emitted Aura at a level we could feel.��

    Saying that, Durandal stood alongside Kraush at the edge of the chasm.

    ��So deep within the Demonic Bastion, arge amount of Aura is distributed. From the midpoint onward, you will start to truly feel the abundant Aura.��

    Kraush finally understood why Durandal had chosen this ce for training.

    ��You mean to expand my capacity to hold Aura.��

    ��Exactly.��

    To utilize the God of Creation Weapons, he needed to transform Aura into armor.

    Naturally, a massive amount of Aura had to be consumed in the process, meaning he needed to have enough Aura toplete it.

    At that moment, Kraush bing the Dragon King had greatly increased his capacity.

    If he alsobined it with the nature of Avsque and the powers of the Four Seasons, there was a good chance he could hold even more Aura.

    ��Toplete the God of Creation Weapons, you must reach the end point. Otherwise, you won��t be able to fully wield the God of Creation Weapons.��

    Even Durandal hadn��t reached that end point.

    So, Durandal would ce his hopes in Kraush, the heir to the Tuhwang he recognized.

    ��That��s why I��m telling you to be careful once you pass the midpoint. An unimaginable world will unfold.��

    ��I��ve been living a life more shocking than I can imagine every day, so I think I��ll manage.��

    Finishing that, Kraush took a deep breath.

    Then, with a light jump, he leaped into the chasm.

    He felt weightless.

    Due to gravity, Kraush��s body began to rapidly descend.

    It was as if darkness itself was engulfing Kraush.

    But he wasn��t nning to fall blindly into the abyss.

    No matter who you were, falling at this speed wouldn��t end well.

    So, Kraush rotated in mid-air and swung a fiery strike behind him.

    The explosion of mes engulfed Kraush as he drew near the wall of the chasm.

    The moment the wall came into view, Kraush immediately plunged Thunder Sword into it.

    The heated de of Thunder Sword cleanly bit into the wall.

    KAGAGAGA��

    Kraush��s speed lessened slightly thanks to the Thunder Sword.

    He then drew his sword back out and began descending once more.

    Kraush kept repeating this action to maintain a steady velocity.

    Hoo-oo��

    asionally, the wind would try to push Kraush upward.

    During those times, he had no choice but to leave the Thunder Sword anchored and wait for the wind to die down.

    ��Managing stamina is important.��

    Kraush pulled a small piece of jerky from his pocket and popped it into his mouth.

    This was a special jerky made with magic.

    With just one piece, he felt fully satisfied and stored the rest of the jerky, continuing his descent.

    ��Going down is already a big deal. Climbing back up is going to be even worse.��

    Kraush took a quick nce upward.

    It was so infinitely high above that he couldn��t see anything.

    Thinking about having to climb back up made his mind go nk.

    [ I could just grow wings and fly up, right? ]

    ��What person has wings?��

    [ Aren��t you not a person? ]

    ��Touch��.��

    Kraush reluctantly agreed.

    Still, even though he wasn��t strictly human now, he had no clue how to handle wings.

    Squeak!

    Just then, Kraush heard an indignant reaction from the corpse rat, now scared in his pocket.

    Somehow, the little fellow had wriggled free, clinging desperately to Kraush��s clothes, wide-eyed in surprise.

    Ebelesque, too, exhibited a look of bewilderment.

    [ What is this��? ]

    Crimson Garden felt the same way.

    At the moment of their surprise, Kraush identally let out a sound.

    What he felt was an intense power of Aura enveloping him.

    Indeed, as Durandal had said, it was a massive amount of Aura.

    [ So, is this the midpoint now? ]

    Amazing that after dropping this low, it was still only the midpoint.

    The corpse rat��s body began to slowly turn white, igniting as it went.

    Kraush realized that Ebsque��s necromancer magic was waning.

    If the rat��s eyes disappeared, the two World Erosions would no longer have a clue about him.

    Noticing this, Kraush carefully tucked the corpse rat back into his pocket.

    ��Ebsque, Crimson Garden.��

    Before the corpse rat couldpletely turn white, Kraush smiled.

    ��I��ll be back.��

    ��Squeak.��

    [ Make sure to return safely. ]

    With both their responses echoing in his mind, the corpse rat frozepletely.

    Kraush looked down into the abyss once more.

    The sheer volume of Aura wrapping around him was astonishing.

    [ Is this how World Erosions feel within the World Erosion? ]

    Kraush had learned the Extreme Blood Poison, so he��d experienced handling the power of World Erosion himself.

    Yet the feeling of the Demonic Bastion seemed to concentrate the power much more.

    At some point, the Aura began to visibly shimmer before his eyes.

    The power that was once invisible started to materialize.

    ��If the World Erosions get in here, they��ll be utterly incinerated.��

    Kraush realized this fact and had long since converted the World Erosion��s power into Aura using the Seasons.

    Otherwise, Kraush would have been the one getting burned.

    Before he knew it, the number of shimmering Auratic mists had begun to increase.

    However, Kraush had yet to actively absorb any Aura.

    He was doing so to reach the end point, just as Durandal had instructed.

    As Kraush sped his descent through the swirling Aura, the materialized Aura began to block his sight, wrapping him in a world of pure white.

    As everything turned white around him, Kraush felt as if he was trapped in a frozen world, even the sense of lightness he had felt before started to feel fake.

    ��Ugh!��

    Kraush squeezed his eyes shut as prating light hit them.

    As he hurriedly opened his eyes again, he saw the ground before him.

    ��Is this the end point?��

    If his timing had been even a secondter, he could have fallen.

    Kraush quickly twisted his body andnded.

    The power he came down with was so immense that he slid a bit before eventuallying to a stop.

    It felt like the soles of his shoes were burning off.

    As he slowly lifted his head, Kraush was met with a sight he never expected to see.

    ��What�� the hell is this?��

    mes burned bright red.

    And within those mes, countless houses were copsing.

    The sky was choked with thick, ck clouds and smoke.

    Screams echoed from all directions.

    Finally, far above him, a shining white light descended slowly from the heavens.

    Kraush recognized the identity of this white knight.

    The greatest entity born from the World Erosion to devour the world.

    The Conqueror��s White Knight.

    ����Shit.��

    The very scene Kraush had witnessed before his regression.

    The world advancing toward destruction unfurled before him.

 Chapter 303

    ### Chapter: 303

    The Conqueror��s White Knight

    The knight responsible for the first among the four horsemen of the apocalypse that will soon appear.

    From the moment he showed up, the world began its descent into utter destruction.

    The unique ability of the Conqueror��s White Knight is the power tomand the beasts of thend.

    Once the Conqueror��s White Knight steps into the world, the limits of World Erosion are lifted and the erosive creatures begin to showcase their full might even from the outside.

    Ka-boom!

    A sound of something copsing echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    As he slowly turned his head, he saw an overwhelmingly massive giant descending, smashing through the Freya Mountains.

    A giant, ruler of the Gold Region��s Forest of Giants.

    The moment he was unleashed, the restrictions of World Erosion were lifted.

    This was undoubtedly the worst-case scenario.

    Kraush quietly looked up at the spectacle.

    That ce engulfed in mes must be the Empire.

    After a series of catastrophes, the Empire turned into a battleground, quickly facing its decline, culminating in the appearance of the Conqueror��s White Knight, which dealt the final blow.

    Kraush frowned as he observed the mes consuming the Empire.

    Not long ago, he had walked through the tangible Aura that had emerged from the Demonic Bastion.

    So, was this ce just an illusion created by the Aura?

    If it was an illusion, why was it showing such a scene?

    ��Maybe it��s a warning.��

    Aura is the power that protects the world.

    But now, perhaps it was warning Kraush of the imminent danger he would face.

    The prophetic four horsemen.

    Kraush gazed up at the Conqueror��s White Knight.

    Even from this distance, the knight��s overwhelming power sent shivers down his spine.

    Though he hade this far using every trick in the book, facing that monster was beyond his means.

    After all, even the renowned Heavenly Sword had met its end at the hands of such monsters.

    He and the Sky Generation had fought with unity and sacrifice, but most nations had nearly been wiped out in the process.

    And then came the final death��the Blue Knight of Death.

    That particr knight could not be halted.

    The Blue Knight of Death embodied death itself, inheriting the powers of all preceding knights.

    No destruction would cease until he was defeated.

    The very arrival of the Blue Knight of Death spelled doom for the Sky Generation, leading them to their inevitable demise.

    Kraush could still vividly picture that scene in his mind.

    It was the same for Mary, Sigrid, and Abe.

    The Blue Knight of Death had been a significant trigger that gnawed at their psyches.

    Kraush, stained with curses, was fortunate enough to retain his sanity amidst it all.

    Had things gone any differently, he might have ended up a hopeless wreck.

    Yet deep inside, that thought lingered.

    What if, before the four horsemen of the apocalypse appeared, more of the Sky Generation had survived?

    What if they could have saved Heavenly Sword and Ten Great Lords?

    If they could have maintained the country, kept the front lines stable, and reinforcements flowing, then maybe they could have stood a chance against the Blue Knight of Death.

    But by the time the Blue Knight of Death appeared, far too many had already perished.

    The Sky Generation was nearly extinct, and the concept of a nation had long since crumbled.

    In such a state, standing against the Blue Knight of Death was impossible.

    To avoid repeating that fate, Kraush was striving to grow stronger, trying to unite those around him.

    Because he hoped that as many lives as possible could stand against theing doom.

    ��Is what I��m seeing now a fragment of my memories or a glimpse of the future?��

    Kraush couldn��t tell.

    All he felt was that this was the world��s way of putting him through a trial.

    ��You��re not asking me to take that down, are you?��

    Kraush nced at the Conqueror, erasing everything in its path.

    If it was a trial that required defeating that, then it was stepping way over the line.

    At that moment, a glimmer of gold suddenly shed in the sky.

    Like a shooting star, a golden light streaked toward him.

    The moment Kraush saw that light, he realized this ce was built on the foundation of his memories.

    Without thinking, he began to chase after the glimmer.

    ����Aria.��

    Meanwhile, the shooting star fell right in front of the Conqueror��s Knight.

    Kaboom!

    The sword stretching out from the golden light sliced through in an instant towards the Conqueror��s Knight.

    ng!

    The giant bow swung by the Conqueror��s Knight collided with Aria��s sword.

    Kraush��s eyes widened as he saw this older version of Aria, one that looked drastically different from his memories.

    As it turned out, Aria��s appearance now was far more mature than the boy he had once known.

    ��Wait, what?��

    Aria, confronted by the Conqueror, looked just like thest version Kraush had seen.

    Rather than the familiar shell he once knew, he was face to face with the genuine modern Aria.

    There was a feminine air to her now, a stark contrast to the androgynous figure he once remembered.

    But right now, the Aria glowing before Kraush was an even bigger shock.

    Pony-tailed golden hair flowed behind her.

    A delicate jawline paired with a refined nose, her golden, luminous eyes radiated deep beauty.

    Despite resembling the Aria he knew, there was one crucial difference that knocked Kraush off his feet.

    Aria was wearing the ancient artifact known for its unmatched durability��Knightly Robes.

    The way the Knightly Robes fit her figure was all too evident.

    The curve of her waist was entuated, revealing wide hips.

    Each time her cape fluttered, revealing her remarkable figure, Kraush felt frozen, unable to move an inch.

    ������

    Kraush gradually slowed his dash, standing there ck-jawed like a fool.

    It was only natural.

    In Kraush��s memories, Aria had always been male.

    But the Aria before him was undoubtedly female.

    Kraush��s mind began to unravel.

    Was the vision his Aura showed merely his memories?

    Surely it should depict the male Aria, not this female version.

    Amidst the confusion, Kraush recalled one thing.

    ��Timeline.��

    Countless timelines established in the world.

    Just as Abe could perceive timelines, was it possible that Aura was also revealing one of them?

    ��If that��s the case, then is this scene simply mirroring one of the timelines where Aria is female?��

    As Kraush began to fit the puzzle pieces together, it felt like rity was dawning on him.

    He had always assumed Aria had merely changed into a more masculine form.

    But that wasn��t the case.

    Aria had changed into a male, not that they were inherently different in gender.

    ��From the beginning.��

    Aria had always been female.

    If that were the case, then the current Aria was just cross-dressing, and she too was essentially a woman.

    ��The reason Aria had to be a man.��

    Kraush had already learned about that reason through the current Aria.

    The three women who ushered in destruction.

    Mary Diana, Sigrid Ephania, Abe.

    Aria had altered his gender to embrace all three as lovers.

    ��Hah.��

    In a moment of disbelief, a sigh escaped Kraush.

    Was he tobel this insanity?

    Or should hemend Aria for striving to save the world, even at the cost of his own identity?

    ��You were quite the lunatic yourself.��

    Kraush said this as he began to walk again.

    If this was indeed a mirror of the timeline, then he wanted to ask the Aria standing there.

    What had happened on that day that made Aria lose faith in him?

    ��Then, for that reason����

    Kraush would have to defeat the Conqueror Knight.

    Kraush took a deep breath.

    Under normal circumstances, he would have had no intention of fighting the Conqueror.

    But seeing Aria facing this knight, he now understood.

    If it were Aria, she might just be able to defeat the Conqueror.

    So all he had to do was lend her a hand.

    At that moment.

    Kraush felt an immense surge of power flowing intensely within his body.

    Realizing it was Aura, Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    Upon reflection, this ce was a world manifested by Aura.

    That meant the concentration of Aura here was incredibly highpared to other locations.

    Kraush felt the Aura filling him up with every breath, a grin creeping onto his face.

    ��This truly is my battleground.��

    Having utilized Extreme Blood Poison to achieve outputs nearing infinity in the World Erosion, Kraush now sensed that his output could soar to new heights amidst this Aura-filled environment.

    Thud! Thud!

    Kraush��s heart boomed fiercely, having consumed the essence of the white dragon.

    His body greedily absorbed the surrounding Aura.

    Transformed into a dragon lineage, Kraush��s capacity for holding Aura had dramatically increased.

    Thus, he devoured every bit of the iing Aura ravenously.

    Hooosh��

    Before long, white mes began to emanate from Kraush��s entire body.

    KRAKOW!

    The colossal amount of gathered Aura shifted into a dragon-like fury, devastating everything in its wake.

    The roaring mes were forcefully extinguished by the might of the white dragon.

    Kraush slowly extended his leg back.

    He then grasped Thunder Sword at his waist.

    ��What will happen now?��

    Before entering the Demonic Bastion, Kraush had learned a bit about the God of Creation Weapons through Durandal.

    Durandal had suggested if he was heading into the Demonic Bastion anyway, he should at least get the hang of it.

    The God of Creation Weapons required an unbelievable amount of Aura.

    The reason for this substance was simple.

    To materialize Aura into whatever form one desired.

    When condensed to the maximum, the manifested God of Creation Weapons could obliterate the very existence of World Erosion itself.

    After listening to Durandal��s exnation and attempting to project it himself, Kraush realized his current Aura wasn��t sufficient.

    That��s why he had to enter the Demonic Bastion to amass the necessary amount of Aura.

    But the situation had significantly changed now.

    The surroundings werepletely soaked in Aura.

    There was no reason not to test himself.

    On top of Thunder Sword, a scabbard of thunderous might was beginning to form.

    Within that scabbard, the Aura that dwelled in Kraush began to erupt violently.

    Kraush didn��t know how to condense Aura into a physical form like Durandal.

    He hadn��t previously possessed enough Aura to even attempt such an endeavor.

    Therefore, Kraush changed his method to that which only he could formte.

    He would confine the Aura within the scabbard, forcefully condensing it using the tricks from the Sword Demon technique.

    Immediately, the Aura that resided within Kraush was swiftly absorbed into the scabbard.

    However, that alone wouldn��tplete the God of Creation Weapons.

    Kraush began to suck in all the Aura surrounding him.

    The element he obtained from Eri yed a significant role in stabilizing this reckless absorption, preventing it from backfiring.

    Kraush stuffed the absorbed Aura back into the scabbard.

    Inside that scabbard, the Aura battered wildly against the walls, bing increasingly concentrated.

    Cold sweat dripped down Kraush��s face.

    Pumped full of the overwhelming power, it felt like his very sanity was hanging by a thread.

    Heavy breaths escaped him.

    His infused body started to tremble uncontrobly.

    Crack!

    But Kraush pressed on, using his body as the vessel.

    His eyes gradually turned red.

    Soon, scales sprouted upon his skin, and small horns began to emerge from his head.

    Swip!

    Yet, before he couldpletely condense the Aura, cracks formed in the scabbard.

    The durability was failing to withstand the mass of Aura being pumped into it.

    ��Four Seasons!��

    As such, Kraush quickly pulled out another card.

    The moment he explosively shouted, the Four Seasons enveloped Kraush��s body and entangled the scabbard.

    The specialty of the Four Seasons was retaining anything without copse.

    And this didn��t exclude the essence of life.

    The moment the power of the Four Seasons was added to the scabbard, it hardened significantly.

    Realizing this, Kraush wasted no time pouring even more Aura into it.

    Crack! Crack!

    White smoke began to billow from Kraush��s mouth.

    The most violent strength in the world rampaged wildly within the scabbard.

    Boom!

    At that point, both the Conqueror and Aria noticed the violent force.

    Bothbatants turned to gauge Kraush.

    The force converging around Kraush warped the surrounding space.

    Even Aria found it hard to breathe in the presence of such overwhelming power.

    sh!

    ��C-cough!?��

    The Conqueror seized the opportunity, pushing Aria away.

    REEEEEEEE!

    Then, beneath the Conqueror, a pure white steed cried out as it galloped forth, leaving Aria behind.

    Simultaneously, the Conqueror drew back the bowstring and aimed at Kraush.

    Perceiving him as a greater threat than Aria, the Conquerorunched an attack.

    The thorns atop the Conqueror��s head glimmered fiercely.

    A wave of light converging in front of the Conqueror��s bow surged and condensed into an impossibly destructive arrow.

    The name of this arrow was Pure White, annihting anything it touched.

    It was one of the Conqueror��s most destructive weapons.

    But Aria wouldn��t let it go unanswered.

    Her body scattered like light before vanishing in an instant.

    Then, the next moment, she reappeared right before the Conqueror.

    Regardless of whether Aria had appeared or not, the Conqueror let go of the bowstring.

    Aria��s sword, infused with starlight, absorbed all the surrounding illumination and swung sharply.

    RUMBLE!

    The sh of Aria��s sword against Pure White sent shockwaves through the vicinity.

    With her trembling hands, Aria adamantly altered the trajectory of the arrow.

    FIIYOOOOM!

    The redirected Pure White soared upwards, piercing through clouds as it shot into the sky.

    The recoil from such immense force consumed everything surrounding it.

    In that aftermath, a brief sh of white light flickered.

    Crack!

    And in the center of that luminous white light, the sound of Kraush��s scabbard breaking rang out loudly.

    From the breach in the scabbard, a radiant sword emerged.

    Kraush, wielding the brilliant sword, simply swung it forward.

    As the sword sliced through the air, a line was traced.

    Swoosh��

    In time, the line began to rupture and,

    Boom!

    The white mes erupted forth, consuming everything in their path.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Eight Form.

    God of Destruction.

    The world split in two, igniting everything in fire.

 Chapter 304

    ### Chapter: 304

    Above the searing mes of the white fire,

    Kraush was barely catching his breath.

    He had grabbed the hint of the God of Creation Weapons.

    Just that alone was an enormous achievement.

    Using his body as a vessel had loads of burdens involved.

    Right now, he was struggling to suppress the feeling that he might lose consciousness at any moment.

    Through the smoke billowing up from the white mes, Kraush faced an unmistakable presence.

    It was the Conqueror��s White Knight, still bearing the burn marks of battle on his armor.

    Despite taking such a fierce blow, the Conqueror��s White Knight was still standing.

    Kraush gritted his teeth.

    It felt like the knight was warning him not to get full of himself just because he had caught a hint.

    ��Damn it.��

    He didn��t even expect this.

    Kraush tried to regain his stance immediately.

    But due to the sheer amount of power he had just spent, he could barely bnce himself upright.

    If he couldn��t achieve a proper stance, he wouldn��t be able to withstand the Conqueror��s White Knight��s power.

    He was going to get wrecked.

    Just as that thought crossed his mind,

    A sh ignited behind the Conqueror��s knight.

    Then the dispersing light reached Kraush and enveloped him in an instant.

    Kraush immediately recognized the source of the light as Aria.

    Carried by Aria, he swiftly exited the battlefield.

    After passing by the blurred scenery, they finally stopped in the forest where ck rain fell.

    Aria, breathing heavily, let Kraush down while her disheveled blonde hair danced in the wind.

    Sweat dripped, indicating that the prior battle had taken its toll on her as well.

    She leaned back against a tree and stared at Kraush.

    ��Who are you? Where did youe from all of a sudden?��

    Upon hearing her words, Kraush lifted his head, puzzled.

    Could it be that this timeline��s Aria didn��t know him?

    ����Kraush Balheim.��

    So, Kraush casually threw out his name.

    Upon hearing it, Aria��s expression shifted subtly.

    Then she exhaled dramatically, brushing her bangs back with her hand.

    ��Who did you hear that name from?��

    Her face revealed tant emotion.

    Kraush noticed that her expression looked eerily simr to the Aria he knew.

    ��Wait, what?��

    The Aria brought from the timeline knew of Kraush��s existence.

    But why was she reacting like that when she saw him?

    Kraush sensed wariness flickering in Aria��s eyes.

    ��Tell me. Where did you hear that name?��

    A soft glow began to ripple around Aria��s sword.

    Depending on the circumstances, it indicated her intention to attack.

    ��Does it mean I don��t look like Kraush to her?��

    Having poured all his strength into the Conqueror��s White Knight, Kraush was left nearly depleted.

    There was naturally no way he��d have the power to face Aria at her peak.

    In this ce, enveloped in Aura, he knew better than to underestimate the situation, as it could cost him his life.

    ��I once owed a debt to Kraush Balheim.��

    Aria��s eyebrows twitched.

    She was clearly sensitive to her name.

    Kraush picked up that reflection of her past self in this Aria.

    ��Really?��

    Aria��s response indicated she seemed to be considering the trustworthiness of his words.

    She probably didn��t want to expend too much energy after having dealt with the Conqueror��s White Knight��s appearance.

    ��I never thought I would meet someone I don��t recognize.��

    At that, Aria mumbled to herself.

    It seemed she epted him as a potential variable in this world.

    With her gaze turned toward the ground, she fell deep into thought.

    It looked like she was reying potential variables that could arise in this timeline.

    Kraush followed suit, recalling his own experiences when he reincarnated.

    ��Can I ask a question now?��

    Kraush queried if he might use his question privilege.

    Since the doubts had already been raised, it was his turn to inquire.

    ��Go ahead.��

    Aria nodded, fully understanding the etiquette.

    ��What happened to Kraush Balheim?��

    Upon hearing that, Aria fell silent for a moment before slowly chuckling.

    ��What answer do you want?��

    Quickly, her reply wasced with sarcasm.

    Kraush noticed the deep-seated hatred in her eyes.

    Upon that realization, he slowly opened his eyes wide.

    ����Did I kill him?��

    The moment Kraush queried, Aria froze, hanging in the still air.

    The spark of provocation she had moments ago vanished, leaving her speechless.

    Seeing that, Kraush felt certain.

    This timeline was when he betrayed Aria.

    And Aria killed him with her own hands.

    The silence stretched on.

    Aria clearly understood how suspicious that action was.

    Yet, she couldn��t hastily speak out.

    Her eyes trembled slightly.

    Then, she slowly lowered her head.

    ����Yeah, but?��

    Her voice carried a hint of some underlying emotion.

    Though she sighed, her feelings were evidently profound.

    ��I killed him. Did youe here to scold me for killing my lover?��

    But the moment she finished that sentence, it was then that Kraush froze as well.

    What did he just hear?

    In that moment, Kraush��s mind paused, questioning his own ears.

    It seemed his head was suddenly bursting with a headache.

    They said this happened when a human received information they couldn��t fathom.

    And Kraush now recognized that he was still an ordinary human.

    So, he had to ask properly.

    What if he misheard everything in his confusion?

    ����You were lovers?��

    ����From your reaction, I guess this was news to you.��

    Aria also reacted in surprise.

    Kraush noted that Aria��s surprised reaction stemmed from the fact that they had been together for quite some time.

    The implication was clear: they had been dating for a significant period.

    The headache he felt was growingrger.

    What on earth was this timeline��s Kraush thinking?

    ��If this really happened in this timeline����

    Did it mean that Aria, who had lost the ability to reincarnate, still remembered the times they were lovers?

    His thoughts were bing a tangled mess.

    But in that struggle, he finally understood why Aria had shared the secret of reincarnation with him.

    ��Because he was the one she trusted the most.��

    Her partner in love.

    Who else would she share such an important secret with if not that person?

    Suddenly, the notion made more sense than acknowledging the betrayal.

    ��So I was trying to take away the chance for my girlfriend��s reincarnation?��

    Kraush pressed his jaw with the palm of his hand.

    Reincarnation was definitely a hidden card anyone could desire.

    Indeed, Kraush had changed countless oues using his own reincarnation.

    But even if he were the worst of humanity, would he steal Aria��s chance at reincarnation?

    ��People are certainly influenced and changed by their circumstances����

    But to attempt to take away someone��s reincarnation?

    Kraush rubbed his forehead, trying to clear the confusion swirling in his mind before lifting his head.

    After all, the answers were right in front of him in Aria.

    Thus, he could simply ask her for rity.

    ��Why did you kill him? Someone who was your lover?��

    ����Because he tried to take away the most precious thing from me.��

    So it seemed he did indeed try to take her chance away.

    ��That he did something like that? I can hardly believe it.��

    ����What do you know? You barely owe a damn thing to Kraush.��

    Of course, she would know that better than anybody.

    Because she was the one who was there.

    But admitting that would be impossible.

    ��I said it based on who I saw. Didn��t he have enough reason to try to take something precious from you?��

    Aria��s eyes wavered.

    Perhaps she had also thought about that deep down.

    Kraush realized there had to be an important reason for wanting to steal the opportunity to reincarnate.

    Yet, in this world, Kraush no longer existed.

    That was because Aria had executed him herself.

    So now she clenched her fists and shouted at Kraush instead.

    ��Stop acting like you know everything��!��

    Boom!

    At that moment, a tremendous explosion echoed through the air.

    Startled, Aria turned her head just as ck smoke began to rise from beyond the forest.

    ��Ahhh!��

    ��P-Please, save me!��

    Along with the explosion, screams echoed in.

    Both Kraush and Aria had sharp ears.

    They couldn��t miss the terrified cries.

    This world was currently in the process of falling apart.

    With the Conqueror��s White Knight��s appearance, the restrictions of World Erosion had been lifted, allowing the erosive creatures to roam freely.

    Naturally, the casualties resulting from such erosive creatures were beyond count.

    Aria red at Kraush before turning her body.

    Then, as she prepared to flee through the forest, Kraush followed right behind her.

    As if he were a member of the Dragon Royal Family, he had regained some vigor during his break.

    ��Why are you following me?��

    ��This world looks like it��s on the brink of destruction, so I must aplish my goal until the very end.��

    Kraush dered that he wanted to hear firsthand what was going on, prompting Aria to scoff.

    ��If you follow me, you��ll die.��

    ��But I know I won��t die easily. After all, you helped me stay on the offense during thatst battle, right?��

    Aria bit her lips.

    Because indeed, as Kraush said, she had bought him time so he could use all his strength.

    Acknowledging the help he had provided, Aria increased her speed and exited the forest ahead of Kraush.

    The sight that awaited them was an outright army of erosive creatures.

    Various types of erosive creatures flooded the vige, mercilessly ughtering its people.

    Seeing that horrifying scene, the two had no cause to hesitate and dashed straight into the vige.

    Kraush wielded Thunder Sword with the momentum of Excel surging through him.

    ��Ahhh! Save me!��

    Before a creature in the shape of a bull could step on the fleeing viger, Kraush��s sword swung like lightning.

    Swish! Boom!

    In an instant, Kraush severed the erosive creature��s neck and cradled the viger who was about to be trampled.

    He swiftly moved the viger to safety and shouted,

    ��Run! Hurry!��

    ��Yes, yes!��

    There was no time to afford them a second thought.

    Hearing Kraush��s shout, the viger dashed away in a panic.

    Kraush situated himself, gripping Thunder Sword tightly.

    Though his body felt like it was creaking, he wasn��t incapable of moving.

    sh! Boom!

    Far off, Aria��s sh illuminated as dozens of erosive creatures were effortlessly dispatched.

    The sheer output was astonishing.

    That was certainly why she bore the title of Hero King and led the Sky Generation into the fray.

    ��Sorry, but I��m going to take that role this time.��

    He couldn��t let himself end up looking pathetic here.

    Kraush inhaled deeply and surrounded himself with the white mes, ready to safeguard their world.

 Chapter 305

    ### Chapter: 305

    Kraush unleashed his white mes.

    Aria��s brilliance surged forth.

    Every time their swords swung, the erosive creatures were chopped down like weeds.

    They were not something the average erosive creature could withstand.

    In the blink of an eye, the two heroes cleared the area and converged into one spot.

    This was necessary, as one of the masters of World Erosion, a creature named Valchireos, was busy demolishing buildings.

    Valchireos noticed Kraush and Aria approaching and immediately charged at them with its horns, intending to punish them. But Kraush and Aria were faster.

    Down below, the white mes erupted while shes of light rained down from above.

    Valchireos�� heart was incinerated by the white mes, and its head was sliced clean off by Aria��s glimmering strike.

    Kaboom!

    Overwhelmed by the two stunning blows, Valchireos copsed, leaving a brief silence apanied by swirling dust.

    ��W-We��re alive?��

    ��We��re alive! We actually survived!��

    Realization hit, and those who remained started to cheer and rise from their spots.

    Kraush, observing quietly, turned his head.

    There was Aria, finally able to breathe again.

    Even now, she was undeniably strong.

    It was clear that countless reincarnations had made her more powerful, but Aria, too, had a talent immense enough to rival the Sky Generation.

    ��If only I could really fight alongside Aria����

    In a world where that existed, perhaps preventing doom would have been easier.

    But that path had been abandoned by both Aria and Kraush.

    Aria had betrayed Kraush, and Kraush had betrayed Aria.

    The lingering feelings of betrayal prevented them from standing onmon ground.

    ��You��re stronger than I thought.��

    As Aria returned her sword to her side, she approached Kraush.

    Kraush quickly recognized that she wielded the Holy Sword of the Holy Kingdom Freeman.

    Indeed, this timeline��s Aria seemed to enjoy using the Holy Sword as well.

    ��Good job. I��m not exactly inclined to share stories, but I can��t deny it was easier thanks to you.��

    Aria said while ncing at the townspeople who had survived.

    A hint of relief shone in her eyes, though it was a stark contrast to the Aria Kraush had known��she used to prioritize her gains over protecting people.

    She looked filled with hope, far from the jaded Aria who had grown worn out.

    ��How many more times do we have to go through this for it not to happen again?��

    Yet, she wasn��t quite as worn as the Aria Kraush remembered.

    Kraush noticed cracks beginning to form around her.

    ��Rather, back then����

    She trailed off, suddenly ncing at Kraush.

    ��Sorry, I��ve been alone for too long, and I tend to talk to myself.��

    ��In a world falling apart, who would care about a ramble or two?��

    Even so, Kraush couldn��t shake the feeling that her prolonged solitude was rted to his death in some way.

    It seemed Aria wasn��t keen on sharing her thoughts on Kraush with him.

    Setting that aside, Kraush knew he had to figure out how to escape this ce, as his timeliney elsewhere.

    ��Aria Gramalte.��

    At the sound of her name, Aria turned to Kraush.

    Locking eyes, he directed his gaze toward the doomed Empire Ephania.

    ��So you��re nning to take down the Conqueror��s White Knight?��

    ��������

    Aria fell momentarily silent.

    It seemed she was weighing her thoughts before finally nodding slowly.

    ��Yeah, I��m going to take him down.��

    After all the reincarnations, the mission engraved in her was clear.

    To fulfill that mission, she was ready to face the Conqueror��s White Knight.

    ��I��ll help.��

    Aria��s gaze met Kraush��s, questioning his sincerity.

    Kraush nodded.

    ��I also want to take him down.��

    He had enough intel on the Conqueror��s White Knight to have a solid understanding��not that he had ever fought him directly.

    ��Maybe this is an opportunity.��

    To actually fight the Conqueror��s White Knight and gather data on him.

    Of course, the best oue would be to absorb the worst of the worst and prevent the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse from being born.

    But he had to consider the worst possible scenarios constantly.

    ��You��re gonna die.��

    Aria bluntly warned Kraush that survival was unlikely.

    Yet a smile crept onto Kraush��s face.

    ��Have you ever thought I��d fight like I was invincible?��

    If he could only win fights he knew he��d win, he��d never even bother trying.

    Kraush had always faced death and came out stronger because of it.

    Aria exhaled slowly, realizing Kraush��s sincerity.

    ��Right now, I can��t defeat the Conqueror��s White Knight.��

    She said, ncing down at the Holy Sword she held.

    There was pain in her heart, sadness for the time she had let slip away.

    ��I need preparation to take him down.��

    ��What about the other Heavenly Swordbearers?��

    ��What about them? At this point, there��s only that guy Lakteo left. Everyone else is dead.��

    Kraush quickly grasped that this timeline was in far worse shape than he��d anticipated.

    At least back in his prior timeline, the Horsemen were still around when the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse appeared.

    ��The Sky Generation is gone too. A few might have survived, but pretty much everyone is dead now.��

    She sighed heavily, brushing her hair back.

    ��If only that idiot Mary Diana hadn��t led the army, maybe more could have survived.��

    An unexpected name flew out of Aria��s mouth, and her face twisted in disgust just thinking of Mary.

    ��How did that person manage to charm Mary?��

    Apparently, reincarnation wasn��t a waste of time after all.

    ��How long will it take to prepare?��

    ��At least a week; I��ll awaken the Holy Sword to its true form.��

    Now it made sense why it took so long.

    ��What��s the problem?��

    Aria scanned her surroundings.

    Could this world hold out for a week?

    The Conqueror��s White Knight would mercilessly ughter humans.

    In the world they would inhabit, humans were seen as unnecessary.

    A week was no longer a luxury they could afford.

    ��Four days. I��ll finish in four days.��

    Determination gleamed in Aria��s eyes.

    It was a hefty undertaking for sure, but she decided to rush the preparations, knowing she would risk everything.

    ��I��ll help,�� Kraush said.

    Little did they know, they��d desperately need any help they could get.

    If Kraush could assist, Aria might have an easier time awakening her sword.

    ��The ce where the Holy Sword can be awakened is at the Sanctuary. It��s far from here, so we��ll need to move at top speed. Think you can keep up?��

    Kraush lightly stretched his legs.

    ��There��s no one else left in this world who can keep up with me.��

    Aria nodded, impressed by his confidence.

    ��Just know I won��t wait around for you.��

    ��That��s what I was hoping for!��

    Aria was getting ready to dash when she suddenly turned back to Kraush.

    ����So, what��s your name?��

    Here, ��Kraush�� wasn��t going to cut it.

    ��Kradd.��

    Thus, Kraush decided to use the alias he��d once employed.

    It was just a letter off from Kraush, and while Aria might notice, she didn��t press the issue further.

    With the world in such dire straits, what did it matter what name he used?

    ��Let��s go.��

    ��Yeah.��

    They were off, heading towards the Sanctuary.

    �� �� ��

    Aria��s brilliance trailed behind her like aet as she sped through the sky.

    She pushed herself to incredible speeds.

    Right behind her, Kraush kept up in pursuit.

    Having activated Annihtion Erosion, he was utilizing Excel to chase after Aria.

    Aria took a quick nce back.

    ��How is he keeping up with me?��

    Her brilliance could easily be said to be the fastest in the world.

    Anyone capable of following her pace had to employ Mary��s Excel techniques.

    ��There��s no way he��s using Excel.��

    Though doubts clouded her mind, she didn��t slow her pace.

    Instead, she pushed harder, bounding over mountains with ease.

    Still, the Sanctuary was quite a distance away.

    Despite their incredible speed, they would burn a whole day getting there.

    After what felt like endless running, they finally arrived at the Sanctuary by dawn.

    The Sanctuary, or as it was called, thend where the gods closed their eyes.

    As they approached, white mist appeared before them.

    Kraush and Aria knew this wasn��t just any ordinary fog.

    They were aware it was the dposed essence of gods who had fallen to the earth over time.

    That��s why the Sanctuary wasn��t somewhere just anyone could enter.

    The moment an average human inhaled the divine particles in the mist, their body would copse under the pressure.

    ��Kradd, can you get through?��

    In Aria��s case, she had already ascended into the domain of demigods.

    So even if the divine particles entered her body, she wouldn��t face any real issues.

    ��No problem.��

    Kraush, too, had no issues with this.

    His body contained the Seasons.

    Even if it was divine essence, it was now a power that had lost its will.

    As long as he absorbed it, the Seasons would convert it into something else, and it would pose no threat.

    ��Then let��s go.��

    Since he walked in here of his own volition, there was no way he hadn��t given it some thought.

    Trusting Kraush, Aria began to step into the Sanctuary.

    The oppressive mist enveloped them.

    The divine particles in the fog exerted a suffocating pressure, making it hard to breathe.

    Because of this, Kraush and Aria chose to walk in silence.

    It was Kraush��s first time entering this ce, having never been able to follow before.

    After walking for some time, Aria suddenly stopped.

    As she did, Kraush��s instincts kicked in.

    Something was approaching from beyond the mist.

    ��Divine Envoys.��

    ��Divine Envoys?��

    ��Specters that believed in and followed their gods; they��re parasites who have remained here after losing their faith when their gods were in, surviving on divine particles.��

    That was certainly new information for Kraush.

    ��If they��reing here����

    ��Then it��s time for battle. They must think we��re invaders trying to steal the divine particles they feed on.��

    ��So we have to fight.��

    Kraush drew Rain Thunder Prime.

    But Aria shook her head.

    ��Let��s run for now. We��re not ready yet.��

    With all Aria��s expertise, Kraush had no further questions and took off after her.

    As they raced through the fog, the divine envoys drew ever closer.

    It seemed like they were shambling through the mist without getting lost.

    ��We��re here!��

    At that, Aria halted in her tracks.

    Before them stood a pedestal.

    Aria approached the center of the pedestal, brushing the dust off with her hand.

    Then, she unsheathed her Holy Sword and ced it atop the pedestal.

    ��I��m ready. The problem is����

    As Aria lifted her head, she saw the Divine Envoys had now surrounded them.

    The pale, misty figures had crimson eyes dripping with malice.

    In their elongated hands, they wielded a variety of weapons.

    A malignant energy radiated from them.

    Being creatures that lived off divine particles, it was only natural some of that divine power lingered with them.

    If they kept this up, it would interfere with awakening the Holy Sword.

    ��Aria, get ready to awaken your sword.��

    Just then, white mes erupted around Kraush��s body.

    True to his nature, he decided to assist Aria with the awakening.

    For now, his only task was to buy her time until she could awaken her sword.

    ��I��ll take care of these zealots.��

    A wise saying from ancient times: zealots were like flies to be swatted.

 Chapter 306

    ### Chapter: 306

    Boom! Bang!

    The sound of white mes exploded like a fireworks show gone haywire.

    The thick mist of the Sanctuary was momentarily scattered by the fiery st.

    Kraush was doggedly battling the divine envoys.

    However, the situation wasn��t all sunshine and rainbows for Kraush.

    The divine envoys had a sort of core that sustained their existence.

    To obliterate them, he needed to smash that core, but the problem was their cores were all hidden in different spots like they��d yed a cosmic game of hide-and-seek.

    If he didn��t finish them off definitively, they could restore themselves in a sh, even if they were engulfed in mes or cut to bits.

    This mist left behind by the gods provided an infinite power supply to these envious parasites, allowing them to recover without any restrictions.

    If it were just a few at a time, it wouldn��t be a significant threat, and he could deal with them in no time, but��

    It was the sheer number of these little pests that was the real headache.

    Since Aria began awakening the Holy Sword, they��d been flocking en masse to this ce.

    What they needed for the sword��s awakening was, you guessed it, the fog saturated in the Sanctuary.

    The moment the Holy Sword concluded its awakening, all that divine fog would vanish, and that would spell doom for the divine envoys because, spoiler alert, they were parasitic by nature.

    Naturally, the envoys weren��t about to let that happen without a fight, so they relentlessly targeted Kraush and Aria.

    Against the relentless army of divine envoys, Kraush swung his white mes all on his lonesome.

    Not allowing even a single envoy to cross the threshold into the pedestal area, he was determined to buy Aria every second possible toplete the awakening of the Holy Sword.

    Boom! Bam!

    The explosive sounds of white mes continued to echo.

    The sword that shed through the divine envoys reached out for the next one.

    With the sustained onught of divine envoys stretching out weapons toward Kraush, they were swinging wildly with renewed fervor, determined to take him down even at the cost of their own lives.

    Even if he blocked one attack, dozens more came rushing in.

    Kraush relied on his royal dragon bloodline��s tough physique to endure the hits again and again.

    But no matter how tough he was, injuries were piling up, like bad debts you couldn��t shake off.

    Slowly but surely, wounds began to seep and multiply on his form.

    Even as he absorbed Aura, his body began inching closer to its limits.

    Crack!

    But Kraush pushed against the blows, grit teeth and determination guiding him as he soldiered on.

    From the pedestal came an increasingly intense light radiating from the Holy Sword.

    It signified Aria��s awakening was nearingpletion.

    White scales began sprouting across Kraush��s face.

    Squeezing out thest of his strength, he shed through the divine envoys while taking their hits in stride.

    However, as the light intensified, the envoys grew increasingly frantic.

    Death was looming overhead for them.

    From a distance, Kraush noticed the envoys were behaving strangely.

    They began pulling each other��s cores out and stuffing them into one envoy.

    If only he could stop them, but there was no way he could reach them given the current circumstances.

    So all he could do was watch, knowing they were brewing up something nasty.

    Crackle! Crackle!

    The envoy, having swallowed the cores of its kin, began to transform before Kraush��s eyes.

    Once a white, ghostly figure, it erupted with bones forming and flesh sprouting.

    Kraush could sense an overwhelming burst of divine energy emanating from this newly forged entity.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    The divine envoysbined their stored up divine power into a pseudo-god with their final desperate act.

    This imitation wouldn��tst even a day.

    But if it meant they could fight for just today, then it was more than enough.

    ��These lunatics!��

    The pseudo-god��s crimson eyes locked onto Kraush.

    The flesh on its bony frame was still melting away, suggesting its iplete state.

    Yet the energy flowing from the half-formed pseudo-god was overwhelming.

    The pseudo-god reached out its hand towards Kraush.

    At that moment, a gale of des rushed toward the pedestal.

    Kraush understood the envoy��s intentions. He shoved aside the divine envoys and leaped into action.

    Kawh-zing!

    The iing wind des tore apart the encroaching envoys like they were nothing.

    Even allies were not spared from their fate as the wind des approached the pedestal where Aria stood.

    Just before they could reach, Kraush blocked them.

    Kawh-bang!

    His Rain Thunder Prime collided with the wind des.

    However, Kraush couldn��t entirely fend them off, his body getting shredded around the edges by the force.

    Blood sprayed up like a burst water balloon.

    Muscles ripped, bones peeked through his flesh.

    With his battered arm, he fumbled through his pocket to pull something out.

    He retrieved an emergency healing potion concocted by the alchemical genius, Darling.

    Zzzzzz!

    Smoke billowed from Kraush��s body.

    The potion, a creation of Darling, was both painful yet extraordinarily effective for healing.

    ��Once a week, at most. After that, the effects diminish and side effects worsen,�� the warnings echoed in his mind.

    He knew it was a one-time deal; using it was a gamble he understood well.

    But there wouldn��t be a better time to use it.

    The pseudo-god was already preparing for its next assault.

    With each attack, it seemed to be deteriorating even faster.

    In just a few moments, he��d have to bear the brunt of another strike.

    Kraush took a deep breath and readied his defensive stance.

    ��Bring it on; I can take as many hits as you throw at me.��

    His eyes glowed with a fierce red light, powered by the essence of the Moon Erosion.

    *

    After arriving at the Sanctuary��s pedestal, Aria focused solely on awakening the Holy Sword.

    Though he could hear Kraush fighting off in the distance, she had faith in him.

    The quicker she finished awakening the sword, the fewer people the Conqueror��s White Knight would butcher.

    Sure, the other three heavenly knights lurking in the wings would eventually bring about certain doom, but hey, one catastrophe at a time, right?

    Aria lost herself in thought as she observed the Holy Sword awakening slowly but surely.

    To hasten its enlightenment, she was even exhausting her own powers.

    Once the sword was awakened, they would surely have the power to defeat the Conqueror��s White Knight.

    But the truth was, the awakening resembled a one-shot deal.

    How would they handle the rest of the Heavenly Knights after that?

    ��I won��t stand a chance, will I?��

    Aria knew the truth deep down.

    She understood that they couldn��t prevent the impending doom this world faced.

    This world was destined for destruction.

    Was there even a point in her frantic attempts to protect a world that was undeniably doomed?

    That day was simr as countless threads unraveled, leading her world into catastrophe.

    Aria contemted.

    This world was done for.

    Reincarnation was the only answer.

    This obsession had taken root in her through multiple rounds of repeated lives.

    Once the end came rolling in, she��d automatically seek out reincarnation.

    ��Let��s reincarnate.��

    That was her resolve just as she prepared to close the curtains on this world.

    ��Shove that rotten resolve down the drain!��

    The voice jolted Aria��s attention as she looked up.

    There stood Kraush, havinge to bid her a final farewell.

    He was a man of frayed edges at this point.

    Born in the Holy Royal Family, he��d been cast out for being talentless.

    That stigma gnawed at him relentlessly throughout his life.

    Though he acted tough, he transformed after acquiring the ck Hood, fully embracing the challenges he faced.

    As he journeyed deeper into the realm of World Erosion, he inevitably gained various curses.

    He bore those curses with painful resilience as he embraced the gruesome knowledge he��d honed in the hidden library of his family.

    Despite the madness and hell those curses inflicted upon him, Kraush stood tall at Aria��s side, fighting through the chaos.

    Perhaps that was why Aria felt drawn to him from the start.

    Watching him desperately struggle against annihtion, she saw fragments of herself and ultimately found sce in him.

    But loving him and the world��s destruction were entirely different concepts.

    Aria��s mental state had taken a toll over her iterations of reincarnation.

    It was only natural in the face of her continuous failures to thwart destruction.

    ��What if you fail to save the world and just end up reincarnating instead?��

    Kraush��s confrontation echoed in her memory.

    Suppressing her feelings, she realized how crude she had been.

    ��So, what? Are you suggesting that I��m just meant to escape and leave this world to crumble? You��ve got it all wrong!��

    Aria��s firm voice broke free, but doubts filled her mind.

    She hadn��t prepared for Kraush to react this way.

    His icy stare bore into her, unyielding.

    ��Aria, do you really love me?��

    ��Of course!��

    The angry shout startled Kraush, prompting a dryugh from him.

    ��Then have you ever thought about what happens to this world after you reincarnate?��

    At his question, time seemed to freeze for Aria.

    What indeed would happen to the world once she moved on?

    In her haste to reincarnate, she had never pondered this.

    For those at the center of reincarnation, such musings were trivial.

    She couldn��t know whaty in wait for this world following her departure.

    Only a rerun would await her, a world unrecognizable, scrubbed of all traces of the past.

    But what about Kraush?

    ��Since the day you told me about reincarnation, I��ve considered the implications.��

    Kraush��s thoughts spiraled into a simple conclusion:

    If Aria went through with reincarnation, she might vanish, leaving behind an empty shell.

    ��What you��re saying is that you want me to carry on living in this world alone after you��re gone?��

    To Kraush, it felt akin to a death sentence.

    Because she would cease to exist within his current timeline.

    He could only wish for Aria to fight until the very end without ever giving up.

    If the day came that she finally failed and vanished, he��d dly set her free.

    However, as long as there was still hope amid a world that hadn��t crumbled fully, he couldn��t allow her to turn away from it all.

    ��Aria, this world is just one of many reincarnations to you, yet for me, it��s a once-in-a-lifetime chance.��

    Kraush attempted to persuade her.

    This wasn��t a bid to solve everything through reincarnation but a heartfelt plea for her to stand firm.

    ��Let��s safeguard this world together, with everyone still in it!��

    Aria sat in stunned silence, processing his words.

    Deep down, she��d probably already known these truths.

    She had used noble ideals to shield herself from the guilt of her actions while pursuing her goal to save the world.

    Even as she chased after the notion that she could make everything right again, she sensed the inherent one-time nature of all things.

    Yet here she was, facing the ufortable unearthing of her selfish desires through Kraush��s challenge.

    What consequences this unearthing would bring remained a mystery to Kraush.

 Chapter 307

    ### Chapter: 307

    Aria had always known that Kraush was sharp.

    She was aware he had a knack for seeing right through people.

    But she never anticipated he could even pierce through what she had buried deep in her heart and tried desperately to forget.

    Her face began to turn a bright shade of red.

    It was embarrassing.

    The secrets she had tried so hard to hide wereid bare, and it made her feel unbearably exposed.

    At the same time, self-loathing and a whirlwind of emotions overwhelmed her.

    The urge to flee from this very spot surged to the front of her mind.

    She finally recognized her own selfishness.

    Under the guise of saving the world, she hadmitted various acts.

    And when it came to her beloved, instead of thinking about him, she had been solely focused on her own desires.

    All this time, she only cared for herself.

    And she couldn��t bear the disgust she felt for herself.

    ��I��ll do it again, restart.��

    Perhaps after experiencing her first reincarnation, Aria might have epted Kraush��s advice.

    She might have fought against the world��s destruction alongside him and truly loved him.

    However, several reincarnationster, the once radiant Aria had dulled, worn down by incessant failures, unable toe to terms with her growing self-disgust.

    Ultimately, what she chose was to escape.

    To leave Kraush, who saw through her ws, and the crumbling world behind, to reincarnate.

    If she did, then things like this wouldn��t happen anymore.

    She could just try again next time.

    That was the conclusion she reached.

    Kraush looked at Aria with a stunned expression.

    And in that moment, he too realized something.

    Aria had already fallen apart because of the cycle of reincarnation.

    A light began to flow from Aria��s body.

    It was proof that she had made up her mind about reincarnating and activated her skill.

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    He needed to stop this.

    If Aria left like this, she would be permanently broken in the next reincarnation as well.

    Even if she decided to reincarnate once more in this world.

    He absolutely could not allow her to reincarnate in this state.

    For her sake, Kraush had to do everything he could to halt her reincarnation.

    ��Stop! Aria! Stop it!��

    Kraush shouted as he grabbed her.

    But Aria was already activating her reincarnation with deadened eyes, as if she had made her decision.

    ��Next time, I��ll do better. It��s okay. I��ll definitely do better next time.��

    Kraush��s teeth ground together.

    He had been thinking of ways to stop her reincarnation all this time, but he hadn��t used any of them.

    Yet seeing her now, he realized there was no other option.

    ��Aria, reincarnation willpletely ruin you one day.��

    So Kraush quietly told Aria, who was in the midst of reincarnating.

    ��I wanted you to always shine brilliantly as the Hero King. And I wished to stand alongside you at the end of it all.��

    Kraush looked at Aria with a bittersweet expression.

    It was the look of someone bidding farewell to their lover.

    ��Therefore, I hope this choice I make today bes a turning point for you at the very least.��

    Aria��s eyes faintly turned toward Kraush.

    She had no clue what he was talking about.

    ��Aria Gramalte, from now on, I will take your reincarnation away.��

    Aria��s eyes began to widen slowly.

    ��Since the day I heard about your reincarnation, I��ve met the conditions of the ck Hood. The conditions to take your reincarnation have already been fulfilled.��

    ����What?��

    Aria��s eyes trembled in bewilderment.

    At the same time, Kraush��s hands began to glow intensely.

    This meant he was activating the ck Hood.

    ��I��ll take the reincarnation. I��ll protect the world you couldn��t defend.��

    Kraush��s eyes were sincere.

    He was genuinely intent on stealing her reincarnation.

    Various thoughts shed through Aria��s mind.

    What would she have left if she lost her reincarnation?

    Nothing.

    Absolutely nothing.

    Reincarnation had be everything for her.

    The moment it was taken away, she would feel empty.

    ��Stop, stop it!��

    Aria felt a genuine sensation as if her reincarnation was slipping away from her.

    She shuddered, yelling at Kraush to stop immediately.

    However, Kraush only continued to activate the ck Hood.

    ��From the start, was this your n all along to stay by my side?��

    Aria yelled at Kraush, filled with rage.

    But Kraush didn��t even bother to answer her, keeping his cold gaze locked on her.

    Tears welled up in Aria��s eyes.

    Her mind couldn��t function properly.

    Because of the self-disgust she felt, her mental state was inplete disarray.

    And now, with Kraush dering he would take her reincarnation, it felt like the culmination of her confusion.

    Under normal circumstances, she might have considered his intentions a bit more.

    But at that moment, she had no time for such thoughts.

    Her mind shifted from escaping through reincarnation to desperately holding onto it.

    Once her reincarnation was taken, she would only be left to il and perish in a world on the brink of destruction.

    And then she wouldn��t be able to protect the world at all.

    ��I refuse to let you!��

    Atst, Aria shouted and pushed Kraush away.

    His hand remained firmly engaged with the ck Hood.

    If she lost her reincarnation, it would be the end for both her and the world.

    That conviction drove her to draw her sword.

    The sword, now unsheathed,unched toward Kraush��s heart.

    shes of light erupted from the weapon.

    Kraush, having mastered the Extreme Blood Poison, was strong enough to operate in the realm of the Sky Generation.

    To finish him in an instant, Aria unleashed all her strength.

    Swoosh!

    Kraush couldn��t evade Aria��s full force.

    The sword impaled his heart, the shining aftermath tearing him apart.

    Ka-boom!

    Aria faced the remnants of Kraush��s final expression as she unleashed her attack.

    His face wore a fragile smile that burrowed deep into her mind.

    Kraaaaash!

    The shockwave following Aria��s sh obliterated the surrounding area.

    Not a trace of Kraush��s corpse remained.

    Aria copsed to the ground.

    Having killed her lover with her own hands to protect her reincarnation, she nkly stared at her sword.

    There wasn��t even a drop of Kraush��s blood on it.

    No more would reincarnation be taken from her.

    Wobbling, she stood up.

    Her body trembled uncontrobly.

    An array of unknown emotions tormented her fiercely.

    She couldn��t even identify what she felt.

    All she knew was that she had to escape from here.

    ��Reincarnate, I need to reincarnate����

    If she could just change things again.

    As those thoughts crossed her mind, Kraush��s final smile appeared once more.

    Why?

    Why couldn��t she reincarnate?

    Could it be that she had indeed lost it to him?

    No, surely she still had her reincarnation within her.

    The reason she couldn��t reincarnate was simply that she believed she shouldn��t do so right here and now.

    Aria didn��t understand that reason.

    Dazed, she lifted her head.

    Raindrops began to fall from the sky.

    Dark clouds gathered, obscuring the sky.

    She stumbled away from that spot.

    And just like that, she disappeared from the world.

    Even as the world moved towards its destruction.

    She stared nkly at everything around, unable to reincarnate.

    Whenever she wished to reincarnate, Kraush��s face always emerged in her mind.

    It felt like a curse.

    A curse that prevented her from reincarnating each time she attempted, as Kraush��s memory hindered her.

    Kraush was indeed trying to take her reincarnation.

    He had been ready to do so since the day he first heard of it.

    Yet now, just before dying, he had ced upon her such a dreadful curse.

    ����You jerk.��

    Aria cursed Kraush.

    She hated and resented him for betraying her.

    Deep down, she understood.

    Aria was no fool.

    She knew why Kraush had said those things.

    She realized why he had tried to stop her.

    And whether he could truly take her reincarnation or if it was all an act, sheprehended the myriad of truths she was aware of.

    But she had to hate him.

    Because that was how she could survive.

    She, an exceedingly selfish being, needed to adopt that stance to endure.

    ��You bad jerk����

    Tears streamed down Aria��s face.

    The suffocating curse bound her tightly.

    This cursed state wouldn��t be lifted even if Aria tried to reincarnate again.

    ��How I wish you had just taken it instead. That would have been better.��

    Aria sobbed for days, forlorn.

    It was the first time she wept so deeply despite going through countless reincarnations.

    ����I loved you.��

    To the one who no longer existed, not even a trace remained.

    ��I truly loved you.��

    Responding to his question of whether she loved him now felt unreachable.

    ����So please take it next time.��

    When that day arrived, the day he resolved once again to take her reincarnation.

    ��To do that, I will do everything I can until then.��

    Aria decided to live her life fully.

    After spending years in vain, she stood up.

    She raised her head.

    The Conqueror��s White Knight descended from the sky.

    This world had undeniably reached its end.

    Though only reincarnation remained ahead.

    She resolutely chose not to reincarnate until the veryst moment.

    Aria had to fight desperately until the very end.

    That was her curse bestowed by Kraush, and a promise.

    She observed the curse he had left her in anger, stemming from love.

    For she believed she was not worthy of standing by his side.

    This hatred must be carried for a lifetime.

    So that on the day he chooses differently one day.

    She wouldn��t voice the feelings deeply engraved in her heart.

    As much as I hate you, I hope you hate me in return.

 Chapter 308

    ### Chapter: 308

    It was only a few hourster that Kraush finally managed to pull himself together.

    ��Aria.��

    Even the divine messengers were desperately fighting for their lives.

    But he ended up using more power than he had anticipated.

    So he just made sure to keep an eye on Aria from a distance and then fainted, nearly losing consciousness.

    Thanks to that, he had no clue about her current situation.

    ��This is no time to be dawdling.��

    This ce was just one of the timelines created by Aura.

    To move towards the true center of the Demonic Bastion, he had to break free from here.

    And for that, he had to try everything possible.

    ��I have no idea why Aura is showing me this, but����

    There was no denying there had to be some connection to Aria since he had encountered her.

    With that thought, Kraush started to pick himself up and run.

    His legs were wobbling, but he didn��t care one bit.

    On his way forward, he noticed mes erupting in various ces.

    Mostly in residential areas.

    There were no people around.

    Only the Curse Erosion creatures flitting about.

    The ce was clean, even devoid of corpses.

    It was a mystery whether the people who had been here survived or were all gobbled up by the Erosion creatures.

    Since he hadn��t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn��t tell.

    However, one thing was certain.

    This ce was a world that could be the future at any moment.

    Kraush��s world was also marching ahead, full of potential disasters.

    If anything went wrong, it could easily end up like this.

    ��What an unexpected opportunity for reflection.��

    After reincarnating, Kraush had rxed somewhat.

    The human heart is truly wicked.

    Living in a world that wasn��t too bad without witnessing destruction, one tends to think they��ve done enough.

    Even though he hadn��t managed to save anyone yet.

    ��Thanks a lot.��

    Kraush swallowed a bitterugh and pushed the limits of his elerating pace.

    As if the world was telling him it was not the time to rest.

    And Kraush had no intention of slowing down either.

    He didn��t know how to stop until he had saved this godforsaken world.

    The mes around him began to intensify.

    But despite that, all he could see on his path were the corpses of the Erosion creatures.

    It was as if a storm had swept through.

    The Erosion creaturesy ughtered, rolling on the ground.

    Looking at those remains, Kraush kept moving forward.

    And not long after, he arrived at the entrance of the crumbled Empire.

    The Empire was shrouded in ash, with the mes extinguished.

    Once glorious splendor turned to mere illusion.

    The Ephania Empire had not a single ember left.

    Kraush passed through the ashes.

    It felt as if the Ephania Empire had truly perished.

    The royal pce had burned down to nothing in thete evening.

    Kraush briefly thought of Sigrid but quickly shook it off.

    Sigrid he remembered was not here.

    Kraush��s steps began to slow down gradually.

    He sensed a presence nearby.

    His gazended on a specific spot.

    There sat a figure with dusty blonde hair, covered in ash.

    She seemed drained of all energy.

    Barely managing to exhale, she gasped for breath.

    ��Aria.��

    Kraush called her name.

    As if on cue, Aria opened her eyes slightly.

    Crimson blood dripped from her abdomen.

    She had been pierced.

    As she faced Kraush, a faint smile emerged on her face.

    ��You��rete.��

    Indeed, he waste.

    He had made it just in time after gathering himself, and yet she was in this state.

    Kraush rushed to her side and sat down.

    He rummaged through his pockets, pulling out a healing potion.

    Used for rapid treatment.

    It wouldn��t restore her entirely, but it was good for emergency care.

    ��It��s no use. I can��t recover from this.��

    ��Cut the drama.��

    ��It��s not drama; I used the Holy Sword.��

    Kraush bit his lip slightly.

    As she said, Aria had used the awakened Holy Sword.

    The Holy Sword originally had the power to restore its user��s body.

    But aside from that, apart from its symbolic nature, it didn��t hold much special effect.

    However, the Holy Sword possessed a single secret skill that people were unaware of.

    Awakening.

    The true form of the Holy Sword, the Awakening, required special conditions.

    It needed to absorb divine power, divine particles.

    To achieve that, Aria had visited the Sanctuary to absorb the divine mist.

    Yet even with that, it was insufficient to fully awaken the sword.

    So, what Aria had used was her own divine power.

    Like other Spirit Kings, Aria had reached demi-god status.

    The Holy Sword that devoured her divine power sessfully awakened.

    But the cost was her current state.

    Aria��s flesh hadpletely lost its vitality.

    After bing a demi-god, her life source was reced with divine power.

    And now, pushing all that divine power into the Holy Sword��

    While it gained astounding destructive power, her life turned into a flickering candle in the wind.

    ��But don��t worry. I took down the Conqueror��s White Knight.��

    She managed to catch her breath andforted Kraush.

    With the awakened Holy Sword, Aria had in the Conqueror��s White Knight.

    If others heard, they would sing her praises as a hero.

    But Kraush knew better.

    He knew the Conqueror��s White Knight was just the beginning.

    The next three Knights would far surpass the Conqueror��s White Knight.

    And there was no one left in this world who could stop them.

    Aria��s breaths became increasinglybored.

    Even using the potion, there was no way to recover since her body had lost its vitality.

    Fear wasn��t in her eyes, though.

    In her mind, she would just reincarnate after this.

    To her, death felt too far off.

    There was no one left in this world who would mourn her departure.

    While Aria was shocked and withdrawn, many others had already left this world fighting to protect it.

    No, even if they were all still alive,

    the only one who could genuinely shed tears for her was the Aria she had betrayed herself.

    They didn��t exist in any world anymore.

    Even if Aria reincarnated, the Kraush who had once been her lover no longer existed.

    ��Ah.��

    Aria let out a brief sigh within herself.

    Now she desperately wanted to see him again.

    But she was leaving for a world where even his tracks had vanished.

    ��Everything was different.��

    Aria had always thought she would return to the past.

    If she were to go back and build connections, it would be the same as before.

    But only on this day did shee to realize.

    Even if she returned to the past, she was not the same person as she once was, and thus they couldn��t forge the same bonds.

    Therefore, she believed she should have poured everything to protect at least one world.

    With a light-hearted approach to reincarnation, she realized how foolish she had been, and tears slowly streamed down Aria��s face.

    Why hadn��t she realized this sooner?

    And why hadn��t she fought desperately to protect the world he was in?

    Filled with regrets, Aria was overwhelmed by despair.

    ��You did well.��

    At that moment, a voice reached her ears.

    Tears-wet, Aria turned her hazy gaze upward.

    There stood someone silently watching her.

    He introduced himself as Kradd.

    Perhaps because of her tears, she couldn��t see his face clearly.

    But somehow, it felt like the face of the one she longed to see the most.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The lover she had loved, cherished, and ultimately betrayed, killing him with her own hands.

    ��K-Kraush.��

    Aria struggled to call his name in her fading voice.

    ��I-I.��

    With almost all her strength drained, she managed to raise her hand.

    By now, Kraush had grasped her hand.

    Feeling warmth from the touch, Aria managed a faint smile.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    With her unspoken apology stuck in her throat, Aria��s final strength waned.

    Her arm dropped down.

    Her head, once raised, lost the strength to stay up and fell forward.

    An eerie silence enveloped the ce.

    Buried in the ash, shey unmoving.

    Kraush, still holding her hand, sat down beside her.

    In the endless cycles of reincarnation, Aria had always suffered from profound loneliness.

    No matter how much she reincarnated and met familiar faces, they were still not the ones Aria truly loved and cherished.

    Seeing their deaths repeatedly, Aria couldn��t bring herself to offer them her true feelings anymore.

    In the past, she had no idea about that fact.

    But now, Kraush understood her feelings a little.

    ��In the next reincarnation, don��t be lonely.��

    At the very least, he wanted her journey ahead to be free from loneliness.

    Kraush held onto Aria��s hand quietly as he waited.

    The sky dimmed slowly.

    Although the destroyed world had clouds drifting overhead, stars twinkled brightly.

    Even with the vast number of shining stars, this world��s light was fading.

    Kraush gazed up at the serene night sky.

    If one day, after receiving the gift of immortality from the Crimson Garden, everyone were to leave��

    Would he also be looking up at the same sky?

    It was uncertain.

    For that was a future even Kraush hadn��t dared to step into yet.

    Kraush didn��t consider that future to be overwhelmingly sad.

    Because at that time, it wouldn��t be something lost; it would purely be something he sent on.

    Kraush released Aria��s hand and got up from the spot.

    He loosened his cloak and draped it over her, then slowly walked away.

    The Conqueror��s White Knight had fallen.

    Aria had also died facing him.

    Yet, the world created by Aura continued on, unending.

    Kraush stood towering at the center of the former Empire.

    From afar, dark clouds rolled in.

    It was a sign that new destruction was approaching this world once more.

    ��I won��t let my world end up like this.��

    Kraush muttered to himself as he raised both hands over his chest.

    Then, he slowly gathered them together.

    ��I will not let this wretched world, struggling towards destruction, fall apart. I will protect it.��

    As Kraush��s hands began to pulsate, the world around him started to bend and draw closer.

    Kraush began to swallow this world created by Aura.

    ��So����

    Kraush dered to the Aura swirling around him.

    ��World, lend me your strength.��

    Not relying on the uncertainty of reincarnation,

    but asking for the strength to genuinely protect the world.

    Kraush smiled gently at this thought.

    ��Of course, even if you don��t help, I��ll just steal it anyway.��

    At that moment, the ck Hood activated in Kraush��s palm.

    [ Target: ��World��s Rift�� ]

    What he would take was Aura.

    He was about to show what a thief��s spirit really meant.

 Chapter 309

    ### Chapter: 309

    Honestly, Kraush was feeling a bit skeptical.

    Activating the ck Hood aimed at the World��s Rift?

    He wasn��t sure he could pull it off.

    But there was no reason not to give it a shot, so he did.

    Surprisingly, the ck Hood really worked!

    Kraush felt the aura��s power surging into his grasp.

    Could he truly target the World��s Rift?

    He had his doubts, but once it activated, he had no second thoughts.

    The moment the ck Hood began to steal, it didn��t hold back, grabbing everything without leaving a single speck behind.

    Normally, no matter how hard Kraush tried to absorb the aura, he wouldn��t be able to hold more than his capacity.

    Even if he could use the flesh of the Dragon King and the four seasons as a vessel for the aura, there was still a limit to the vessel itself.

    If he passed a certain threshold, all the power would leak out.

    So, no matter how much aura he absorbed, it would be for nothing once he hit his max.

    But the aura absorbed by the ck Hood was different.

    The ck Hood greedily kept the aura as if it belonged to Kraush, a selfish act of ��I��ll steal from others, but I��ll never let go of my own!��

    But this was an opportunity for Kraush.

    The ck Hood is a skill.

    This meant the core principle of the ck Hood was sorcery.

    Kraush realized that the ck Hood had enshrouded the aura to keep it locked inside him.

    ��So that��s how I could use it.��

    Going beyond his own limits, Kraush felt the aura filling him up.

    The aura was overflowing.

    However, too much of anything is toxic.

    As the aura filled him to the brim, it started to rebel, trying to burst free.

    But Kraush wasn��t just going to stand by and watch!

    He resolved the issue of the excess aura leaking out, so now it was time to feast on it from the inside out.

    In that instant, the portal he received from Biorein activated.

    The portal forced the rampaging aura to calm down.

    It silenced the aura, preventing it from smashing through Kraush��s body.

    Soon after, the Four Seasons joined in.

    The Four Seasons indiscriminately devoured the overflowing aura within Kraush��s body.

    The Four Seasons could keep him alive, no matter how extreme the changes in his body.

    Kraush first shoved all the aura into the belly of the Four Seasons.

    However, even the Four Seasons couldn��t handle the sheer amount of aura all at once.

    So, it was time for Kraush to start utilizing the secret techniques he had been learning.

    Kraush closed his eyes quietly.

    And he concentrated on the aura swallowed by the Four Seasons.

    Kraush began to divide the aura one by one through the Four Seasons.

    Then heyered the Lyoner over the divided aura.

    Theyered Lyoner wrangled the aura into a sphere.

    The coiled aura tried to escape, but the portal held it in check.

    With that, Kraushyered the aura with the skill he learned from Durandal.

    That was the God of Creation Weapons.

    Normally, it would have to take form outside as a weapon.

    But Kraush activated the God of Creation Weapons from within instead.

    The basic premise of the God of Creation Weapons was topress the aura to its limits.

    Kraush applied that concept to the now-spherical aura, starting to forcefullypress it.

    During this process, the aura kept thrashing about, but Kraush had been steadily mastering how to control the overflow of power through the de Demon��s techniques.

    ��No matter how much you struggle����

    As long as he applied the de Demon��s techniques alongside the portal, there was no way he couldn��t keep it in check.

    Of course, throughout this ordeal, Kraush had to maintain his mental state with utmost determination.

    If he slipped up even for a moment, the Annihtion Erosion he usually used could erupt inside him.

    He certainly didn��t want to explode, so he had to focus all his mental strength.

    The once-massive aura sphere gradually began to shrink.

    As the aura shrank down to the size of a small bead, Kraush realized his limit and activated the portal.

    The rampaging aura was fixed at that point by the portal.

    That was the crystallization of the aura, the Inner Pill.

    ��With this, I can keep the aura stored.��

    Kraush raised his head, drenched in cold sweat.

    Thanks to the ck Hood��s effects, there was still a considerable amount of aura lingering in him.

    He still had a long way to go.

    He couldn��t leave until he turned all the aura into Inner Pills.

    ��Please, let my mental strength hold out.��

    He had to endure.

    Even if that time felt endlessly long.

    ��

    Time passed quickly.

    Just when the noisy cicadas began to quiet down,

    snowkes started to bloom here and there.

    Beneath such snowkes, a girl was walking.

    Her white hair swayed gently with the breeze.

    The girl��s name was Bianca Hardenhartz.

    She was known more as the fianc��e of Kraush Balheim than by her own name.

    ��Bianca!��

    In that instant, she turned her head towards the voice calling her.

    There was a girl with light blonde hair, cut off at the back of her neck.

    Dalia Junon.

    The daughter of the empire��s foremost swordsman, the Junon family.

    ��Junon.��

    ��You look better than usual today!��

    At Junon��s remark, Bianca brushed back her white hair.

    ��It truly feels like winter now.��

    Having lived in the northern territories for most of her life, Bianca was still quite sensitive to the heat.

    So much so that during the summer, she always had ice elemental spirits around her.

    This year, the summer heat was particrly oppressive.

    So much so that it seemed as if autumn was skipped entirely, and winter just dropped in.

    But now that it had turned to winter, it was the perfect time for Bianca, who struggled with the heat.

    ��Despite being so sensitive to the heat, you��re always close to your fianc��.��

    ��He��s cool, you know.��

    ��Sure, but it changes when he uses his powers.��

    As Dalia pointed out, Kraush��s abilities were primarily focused on mes.

    Since the property mostpatible with using World Erosion easily leaned toward fire.

    Whenever Kraush activated his moves, it was so hot next to him that it was hard to get close.

    Yet, despite the heat, Bianca always stayed by his side.

    Even with her sensitivity to the heat, she loved being near Kraush so much that she could bear it.

    ��That��s love. Pure love!��

    Dalia admired with sparkling eyes as she walked alongside Bianca.

    ��So, when will this love interest of yours show up?��

    It had already been half a year since Kraush left Rahern Academy.

    Since he left in early summer, it was only about time he made an appearance.

    Yet, he was still nowhere to be found.

    ��Already summer has passed, and autumn has ended, and now it��s winter. Didn��t he say he��d get married this year?��

    Having grown closer to Dalia, Bianca had confided in her regarding the wedding ns.

    So, it was no surprise that Dalia had heard she was going to get married this year.

    ��I��m not worried. It��s Kraush we��re talking about.��

    Bianca said confidently, not showing the slightest bit of frustration.

    ��He keeps his promises.��

    ��Well, if you say so, Bianca.��

    Bianca had unwavering faith in Kraush.

    Above all, even if they didn��t have a wedding this year, she was fine.

    She had a ring on her finger that symbolized their engagement.

    An engagement ring that confirmed their bond.

    With that alone, she was alright, no matter how long it took.

    Despite the rumors circting about Kraush and Sigrid��s engagement,

    especially with Bianca being one of the parties, she remained unfazed.

    ��I find that a tad worrying.��

    But on another note, Dalia looked at Bianca with a hint of concern.

    ��Worried? About what?��

    ��There are just so many around him.��

    Bianca knew what Dalia was hinting at.

    There were a lot of people who held affections for Kraush.

    She knew why so many were infatuated with him.

    Kraush always gave his all for others, burning brightly for them.

    If he had some ulterior motive, that would��ve been a bit creepy,

    but that wasn��t the case with him.

    He just wanted to help because he truly wanted to.

    That was exactly what fit Kraush��s character.

    Unbeknownst to many, that kind of selflessness surprisingly digs deep into people��s hearts.

    ��I know why he became that way.��

    Having spent the longest time with Kraush, Bianca was well aware of his unwaveringmitment to protecting this world.

    Kraush had only one goal.

    Therefore, in pursuing that goal, he couldn��t harbor any ulterior motives.

    He just didn��t have the luxury for it.

    But what makes people vulnerable to someone so singrly focused is an interesting insight.

    Knowing how challenging it was to stay focused on one thing.

    Kraush��s acquaintances reflected on him, adapting their behavior ordingly.

    And Kraush, of all people, had revealed his affections for Bianca.

    He was the one who confessed first, asking her to marry him.

    Bianca felt the pride and value in that moment��a feeling no one else could understand.

    With her back straight, she slightly lifted her chin.

    That unmistakable look of self-satisfaction was all hers.

    ��Not sure why, but I feel all puffed up. Isn��t it cute?��

    Having watched Bianca for half a year, Dalia began to read her expressions.

    She admired Bianca, finding her adorable.

    For some reason, despite them being the same age, Dalia often pretended to be more mature than she was.

    Just then, Bianca��s feet came to a sudden halt.

    Dalia, taken aback by the abrupt stop, mirrored her action in confusion.

    ��Kraush is back!��

    ��Really?��

    Just then, the distant whispers of the other kids reached them.

    Dalia stared at Bianca, astonished.

    Bianca had heard what was happening, just because it concerned Kraush.

    ��Dalia.��

    Suddenly, Bianca turned with a resolved expression.

    Dalia understood the implication of that look and nodded.

    ��When your fianc�� is back, we should go check it out.��

    As soon as she heard that, Bianca began to run.

    Despite wanting to see him so much, she was acting all nonchnt about it, which was almostical.

    Kraush had reportedly stopped by the Special ss Hall right after arriving.

    Dalia visualized a little white chick pping its wings, trying its hardest to keep up.

    However, momentster, Bianca��s pace began slowing down as they approached the Special ss Hall.

    Seeing this, Dalia tilted her head in confusion.

    She turned to look where Bianca was gazing.

    Standing there was a boy with dark blue hair, just as the children had said.

    He seemed a bit more mature than before, definitely Kraush Balheim.

    But that was not the issue.

    Kraush��s predicament was special right now.

    In front of him was a girl indeed.

    A girl with ck hair mixed with purple.

    Her name was Haring Lagrain.

    The daughter of the Poison King Lagrain.

    The problem was that she was hugging Kraush tightly.

    And her face looked like she was on the verge of tears.

    Dalia��s gaze slowly moved sideways.

    Upon seeing Bianca��s expression, she quietly turned her head away.

    ��What a mess!��

    Bianca��s eyes were the scariest she had ever seen.

 Chapter 310

    ### Chapter: 310

    Kraush had spent several months creating all the Inner Pills.

    The only reason he survived through that process was solely because of the Four Seasons.

    Users possessing the Four Seasons wouldn��t die or degrade, no matter their condition.

    That��s how Kraush could endure despite not having food or water.

    When Kraush finally opened his eyes, the World��s Rift was literally empty.

    The once brightly shining white aura that had filled the area was nowhere to be seen.

    Instead, strange white bubbles were rising from the ck ground.

    Kraush observed this and anticipated that in due time, the World��s Rift would once again fill with aura.

    The aura he stole was always intended for the World��s Rift, not the entire world.

    ��Ah, so it naturally regenerates, huh?��

    Kraush then felt the Inner Pills that had formed within him.

    A total of 19 Inner Pills.

    Each one was packed with a massive amount of aura.

    But there was a little issue here.

    ��This is practically a bomb!��

    The aura contained in the Inner Pills was concentrated to an unfathomable level.

    Even breaking one would unleash an amount he couldn��t handle at all.

    This wasn��t something he could just unleash on a whim.

    ��Sure, expanding my vessel would be an option, but it��s not a cure-all.��

    Kraush understood precisely how much aura the God of Creation Weapons consumed.

    Through this process, he realized he couldn��t gather enough aura with just his body toplete the God of Creation Weapons.

    The God of Creation Weapons was a technique that couldn��t bepleted no matter what.

    Kraush, who had acquired the body of the Dragon King, could confidently assert that.

    ��A different method is needed.��

    He needed a way to activate the God of Creation Weapons without relying on a physical vessel.

    As he pondered this, a thought suddenly struck him.

    ��After all, the form is the Inner Pill, right?��

    Kraush recalled two people who excelled at handling Inner Pills.

    One was Darling Danphelion, the future Alchemist King.

    The other was Haring Lagrain, daughter of the Poison King.

    Through both of them, Kraush had continuously received elixirs.

    Due to their research achievements, he had survived more than once in a crisis.

    ��There might even be a need for Dorma or Biorein, or even Rona at times.��

    Kraush thought about these exceptional individuals from the Special sses and decided to consult with them.

    They were the true geniuses in these matters, not him.

    There just might be a good solution.

    ��For now,��

    Kraush resolved to climb the cliff first.

    ��

    After an arduous climb, Kraush finally encountered Durandal, who had been waiting alone at the top.

    Not knowing when Kraush would arrive, Durandal had simply stayed there all along, biding his time.

    ��I was thinking of heading down to look for you if your aurapletely vanished.��

    Did he detect Kraush��s presence even from afar?

    Even retired, it seemed Durandal was not just any former Heavenly Swordmaster.

    ��It looks like you��ve achieved quite a lot.��

    Seeing Kraush, Durandal smiled, feeling the abundant aura surging within him.

    Kraush recounted what had happened below and the aura situation, hoping to gain some wise advice from Durandal.

    After mulling over Kraush��s words, Durandal shared his own experiences from when he first entered the Demonic Bastion.

    ��I met my closest friend there.��

    ��A friend?��

    ��He��s no longer with us, but it was my friend the Sword King.��

    Thete Sword King, Darryna Junon, had been the only female Heavenly Swordmaster and a member of the Junon family, which included Kraush��s father, the former Emperor Bk Balheim.

    Darryna had left the moniker of Sword King for the sake of her friend.

    After all, even the former Heavenly Sword King, Balok Balheim, had set aside the title for her sake.

    It was a bittersweet memory for Durandal.

    ��Once again, I couldn��t protect my friend. I couldn��t stop them from rushing toward the rampaging Gold Realm, and I ultimately found myself standing beside them in the illusion shown by the aura.��

    Darryna was indeed the embodiment of a hero.

    In the era of expansive policies for the Ephania Empire, therey the Dargon Kingdom, which fought a daily battle against the empire.

    The rtionship between the Dargon Kingdom and the Ephania Empire was extremely poor.

    The Dargon Kingdom had originally belonged to the Ephania Empire but had dered independence by leveraging their position at the farthest edge of the empire.

    Thus began an endless cycle of conflict.

    However, during this turmoil, the Dargon Kingdom faced an unexpected turn of events.

    Neglecting the control of the Gold Realm while focusing on their war with the empire led to the rampaging Gold Realm, ��Endless Ridge.��

    The Dargon Kingdom turned into a wastnd due to the erosive threats pouring from the Gold Realm.

    Observing the situation, some citizens of the Ephania Empire even viewed it with disdain.

    But contrary to the opinions of those citizens, one person stood out��Darryna Junon.

    Against everyone��s opposition, she willingly drew her sword to halt the Dargon Kingdom��s Gold Realm.

    Singlehandedly, she managed to stave off the threat posed by the Gold Realm and protect countless citizens of the Dargon Kingdom.

    In that fight, she ultimately sumbed to her life span��s end.

    The news of the death of Darryna, a former Heavenly Swordmaster, shocked the world.

    Only then did the world recognize the dire danger posed by the Gold Realm��s rampage.

    The Dargon Kingdom bowed its head, acknowledging the sacrifice of Darryna and rejoined the empire.

    The emperor of the Ephania Empire praised her unteral actions as heroic and conferred upon her the title of Eternal Sword of the Empire.

    That was the tale of Heroic Swordmaster, Darryna Junon.

    ��And that was the end of it. The aura hasn��t shown me anything else since it revealed that vision.��

    In some ways, Kraush and Durandal��s situations appeared simr at first nce.

    Kraush, too, had witnessed a world that prompted many thoughts through the aura.

    ��Is it some kind of trial?��

    The trial bestowed by the aura.

    Kraush was unsure whether he had ovee it or not.

    After all, he had resorted to using the ck Hood to cheat.

    ��It seems like you��ve grasped how to use the God of Creation Weapons.��

    ��Yeah, though there are still areas where Ick, I��ve distanced myself from the basics.��

    ��Then, Kraush, you should develop in the direction you believe is correct. Advancing beyond your predecessors is what the younger generation should aspire to.��

    Durandal, wearing a satisfied smile, clearly had a talent for teaching.

    He hoped that the students he nurtured would spread their wings and soar into the skies.

    ��By the way, I��ve heard something interesting.��

    ��Interesting news, you say?��

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    He was curious about what kind of interesting news Durandal was referring to.

    ��It��s not bad news for you. There are talks regarding your alias.��

    Upon hearing the word ��alias,�� Kraush��s eyes slowly widened.

    Aliasses (�e̖) were akin to titles given to the most outstanding individuals across generations.

    Some aliases were tied to the potential of individuals, marking them as the most talented in their generation.

    A prime example would be Charlotte��s alias as the Swordmaster.

    Others were given as a way to honor the skills and aplishments they��ve achieved thus far.

    Receiving such an alias meant being a candidate for the next generation��s Ten Great Lords or Heavenly Swordmasters.

    Aside from Charlotte, no one in the current generation had yet received an alias.

    Kraush would be the first to earn an alias based on aplishments and skills.

    ��I believe you can go beyond even the Heavenly Swordmasters.��

    Durandal patted Kraush��s shoulder gently.

    ��Now, don��t forget your current mindset. The path you��ve forged is a great asset for you, Kraush.��

    ��I��ll remember that.��

    The world was changing at a rapid pace.

    Kraush also realized how much his own life was transforming along with it.

    Kraush had previously only been referred to as the fool or ursed one.

    Now, the day was nearing when he would receive the title representing the generation.

    One could definitely say that the unpredictability of human affairs was real.

    ��It��s time to return to the Academy.��

    Durandal said so as he turned to leave.

    As he indicated, it was indeed time to head back to the Academy.

    [ Did you have a good trip? ]

    Just then, Kraush heard a familiar voice for the first time in a while.

    The corpse rat in his pocket stirred.

    It seemed Ebsque had regained its energy.

    Seeing the little guy rolling around in his pocket, it looked like Ebsque was happily expressing joy at their reunion.

    Kraush looked up at the vibrant autumn sky.

    Now was the time to return to Rahern Academy.

    ��

    After several days of travel, Kraush finally arrived back at Rahern Academy safely.

    Lookingpletely disheveled, he cleaned himself up diligently after saying goodbye to Durandal and heading to the dormitory.

    ��Wee back, my lord.��

    Kraush��s aide, Alicia, who hadn��t seen him in a while, attentively took care of him, ensuring he returned to his usual self.

    In the past, she had been quite inexperienced, but Alicia��s abilities as an aide had significantly improved.

    ��I��ve worked hard for you, my lord. Lirina��s help was invaluable.��

    Lirina had mainly assisted Alicia with her training as her aide.

    Thinking to thank Lirinater, Kraush promptly made his way to the Special ss Hall.

    He had no reason to waste any time.

    Now that Kraush was back, it was only natural that amotion ensued at the Academy.

    After all, he had left with the words of heading to train.

    Those who had been curious about what he had been up to watched his every move while pretending to be indifferent.

    By the time Kraush reached the Special ss Hall, news of his return had already spread throughout the Academy.

    ��Hey, famous boyfriend!��

    Kraush found himself face to face with Darling, who was still calling him by that strange title.

    Recently, Darling seemed to have been quite busy with new research, and her appearance reflected it.

    Her usually well-kept golden hair looked scraggy, and there were dark circles under her eyes.

    While Kraush felt a bit guilty for asking her for a favor in that state, she was still the most reliable one in this field.

    ��Darling, I need to talk.��

    ��I was expecting a souvenir. Sounds like you��ve brought back something interesting again.��

    Darling smiled, hinting that souvenirs weren��t too bad either.

    She certainly embodied the spirit of a natural alchemist.

    ��So, what��s the deal?��

    ��Well, that��s����

    As Kraush began to exin, Darling pondered for some time before asking.

    ��Can you extract that Inner Pill?��

    ��I still don��t know how.��

    Kraush had only considered the possibility, but hecked a reliable method.

    ��Then we should call Haring.��

    ��Is Haring more specialized in Inner Pills?��

    ��Exactly. While I know how to disassemble and improveponents, she��s definitely superior when ites to the collection methods.��

    It was true that Inner Pills produced from creatures were often associated with poisons.

    ��Fortunately, she was actually on her way to work with us today. She��ll be here soon.��

    That meant there was no need to go look for her.

    Kraush, seeing this as beneficial, was relieved.

    ��Now, while we wait, tell me about what��s been happening. Sounds like you��ve been up to some interesting things.��

    Darling smiled, saying she was taking a break for the first time in a while.

    Kraush willingly responded, given how much help he had received from her over the years.

    Just as Kraush was about to begin his story, Haring arrived at Darling��s alchemy workshop.

    Having just finished training, she hadn��t heard that Kraush had returned.

    Thus, upon entering the workshop, she was surprised to hear Kraush��s voice inside.

    ��Kraush!��

    Her heart leaped at the sound.

    Peeking through the door, there he was��Kraush with his dark blue hair, talking with Darling.

    Seeing him after a long time, the feelings that had blossened in Haring��s heart since the Hardenhartz incident surged back.

    Her heart raced.

    Just as she was about to open the door to converse with him,

    ��Now that inner pills are forming inside, you must be having quite the spectacr experiences, huh, boyfriend?��

    Haring froze in ce.

    The words ��inner pills�� struck her mind like lightning.

    Inner Pills referred to the crystallized forms that could emerge from a creature��s body.

    Such Inner Pills were sold for high prices and were rarer than one might think.

    However, these pillse with a specific characteristic.

    They are formed only when the remaining spiritual energies coalesce at the end of the creature��s life span.

    To hear that Inner Pills had been created meant that the creature was near the end of its life.

    This was notmon knowledge outside of the Lagrain family, which specialized in nurturing creatures for poisons.

    Now, to hear that Inner Pills had formed within Kraush��s body made Haring��s head spin.

    Kraush had been given a death sentence.

    In that moment, Haring felt as if her world was crumbling.

    With her strength draining away, she pushed open the door.

    ��Oh, Haring.��

    Hearing the door open, Kraush turned to her.

    He looked significantly more worn since thest time she saw him.

    Having endured only with the help of the Four Seasons during training, his condition was worse than usual.

    Though he was certainly not gravely ill, Haring could only see him as someone nearing death.

    With her mind going nk, Haring staggered toward Kraush.

    Before she knew it, she had wrapped her arms around him.

    ��Kraush, no! You can��t die!��

    Kraush was taken aback by Haring��s sudden embrace.

    However, Haring tightened her grip, tears welling in her eyes.

    And at that moment,

    Bianca appeared.

 Chapter 311

    ### Chapter: 311

    Right after Haring impulsively hugged Kraush.

    ��Kraush, what do you mean I��m dying?��

    Kraush awkwardly expressed surprise just as he felt a cold gaze on him.

    Following that gaze upwards, he saw the stark white hair of Bianca.

    Kraush��s eyes began to fill with joy.

    But soon, apart from that, he faced the chilliness reflected in Bianca��s eyes.

    ��Bianca?��

    As Kraush called her name, Bianca approached.

    She had firmly grasped his cor, reminiscent of a little chick trying to snuggle into someone��s arms.

    ��Quick, hug me too!��

    Kraush quickly figured out why Bianca was reacting this way.

    ��Is it jealousy?��

    He felt a mix of cuteness and guilt, particrly since he hadn��t looked for her first upon his return.

    Kraush lifted his hand and ruffled Bianca��s hair.

    This caused the stiff look on Bianca��s face to start to soften a bit.

    It seemed she was trying hard to maintain an angry expression, but it was slipping away.

    ��Have you been well?��

    ��Reasonably.��

    Still a bit sulky, Bianca replied somewhat curtly.

    At least her angry vibe had lessened quite a bit.

    When Kraush looked up, he also spotted Dalia.

    As soon as Dalia��s eyes met Kraush��s, she smiled with relief.

    Her gaze seemed to carry a reminder that he should take care of his fianc��.

    Kraush couldn��t argue with that look.

    He was aware that he had neglected Bianca during his time away.

    ��Bianca, I bought some snacks on the way back, so let��s eat them togetherter.��

    ��Sounds good.��

    Hearing Kraush��s words, the frown on Bianca��s face finally faded.

    Just the thought of him thinking of her during his training was enough for Bianca.

    Having soothed Bianca, now it was Haring��s turn.

    ��Haring, calm down.��

    ��But Kraush, you have Inner Pills forming inside you!��

    Haring sniffled and looked up at Kraush with concern.

    ��Having Inner Pills means you��ve reached the end of your lifespan!��

    ��End of my lifespan��?��

    At that, Bianca��s face also stiffened.

    She had been focusing only on the fact that Haring was hugging Kraush.

    But now that she understood the reason, her mind felt like it was spiraling.

    Because they knew better than anyone the trouble Kraush had caused until now.

    Kraush had hardly taken care of himself in pursuit of his goals.

    Not only did he bear all sorts of risks on his body, he had also leapt without hesitation into dangerous ces; it had surely umted a price on his body.

    In other words, it wouldn��t be odd if Kraush already had a ticking time bomb on his hands.

    Immediately after this mission, Kraush had returned to the Special ss Hall.

    It didn��t take long for the thought to connect with his lifespan.

    ��Is this true, Kraush?��

    Bianca��s eyes started to flutter.

    If Kraush was to die, she wouldn��t be able to see a way forward.

    Her world was entirely centered around Kraush.

    The hand that held Kraush��s cor trembled.

    Bianca was falling into contemtion.

    ��Such a catfight we��ve got here.��

    Only Darling, who understood the situation, watched with amusement.

    ��Both of you, calm down. It��s not like that.��

    Kraush felt a headacheing on and realized he needed to exin the situation quickly.

    So he brought both of them inside and sat them down, starting the exnation immediately.

    After handing each of them green tea and cocoa, they finally began to calm down.

    Bianca and Haring listened intently as Kraush exined everything.

    Soon, both of them wore the same expression of concern.

    ��That��s still dangerous.��

    ��Equally dangerous.��

    It was undeniable.

    ��And that��s why I came here to resolve it.��

    The Special ss Hall was filled with countless geniuses.

    Kraush was confident that this ce would have a better solution.

    Bianca looked over at Haring.

    In this matter, Bianca couldn��t assist Kraush directly.

    While she had learned summoning techniques, Inner Pills were a topic she was utterly clueless about.

    Thus, she firmly grasped Haring��s hand.

    ��Haring, please help. Help Kraush!��

    Looking at the hand holding her own, Haring nodded vigorously.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll make sure he��s fine.��

    Both were willing to do whatever it takes to help Kraush.

    Seeing that, Kraush felt as if he were watching a couple of sisters.

    Though he was awkwardly caught in between, he could see that they didn��t seem to be on bad terms.

    ��Then let��s start with a few tests and gradually think of a solution.��

    Meanwhile, Darling casually summarized the situation.

    Since this wasn��t an issue that could be resolved immediately, Kraush calmly went along with the tests.

    Some of the tests seemed a bit oddly specific, but since Darling said they were necessary, he chose to trust her.

    Afterpleting all the tests, Kraush returned with Bianca.

    During this time, he learned about the current Academy situation through Bianca.

    ��The Lion��s Order has grown significantly.��

    After Sigrid��s departure, the White Ghosts were formally disbanded.

    The White Ghosts had heavily centered around Sigrid, and without her, nobody was eager to stick together.

    As a result, those scattered members of the White Ghosts sought new student groups.

    Among them, the Lion��s Order had absorbed quite a few White Ghost members.

    Initially, it would have been hard for most of the Imperial faction to wee the White Ghost under Charlotte��s leadership.

    However, the Lion��s Order had the Fourth Princess of the Ephania Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    ��Sigrid used her influence to allow White Ghost members to join the Lion��s Order.��

    Thanks to that, countless White Ghost members funneled into the Lion��s Order.

    ��Perhaps Arsoldaring into the Lion��s Order first too had some effect.��

    The child of Freya, Arsoldar Freya, was indeed one of the representative figures of the White Ghosts, so he likely had quite an influence.

    Those who hadn��t joined the Lion��s Order ended up in the Demon Order, where the Demon Lord��s son was stationed, or surprisingly, ended up with the Sea Knights, which included Felray.

    Felray had been loved for his diligent appearances among many people.

    That only meant that plenty admired him among the White Ghosts too.

    ��I haven��t seen that guy��s face in forever.��

    Rumor had it, Felray was also repeating intense training day in and day out.

    Othermoners seemed inspired by his actions, pushing them to train even harder.

    ��Now that��s what influence does.��

    Kraush genuinely hoped that those working with Felray would support him well.

    So that one day, even if Felray denied being the hero of themoners, they would stand by him and encourage him.

    ��How was Arthur, Bianca?��

    Right after finishing his chat with Arthur, Kraush had embarked on a journey with Durandal to acquire Aura.

    There, he had encountered another timeline��s Arthur.

    That shocking truth of being her lover also made Kraush see Arthur in a new light.

    This current Arthur was unstable, bearing the weight of several timelines.

    Naturally, when Kraush inquired about her well-being, Bianca addressed him.

    ��She has left Rahern Academy.��

    Kraush paused.

    After their conversation that day, Arthur had also left Rahern Academy.

    ��What could she be doing now?��

    Since Bianca didn��t know where she went, Kraush decided not to pry further.

    He merely thought of the other timeline��s Arthur.

    Regardless of whatever state this Arthur was in, she certainly wouldn��t in any way hinder the three women striving to prevent the cmity.

    After all, she was one of those who fought the hardest against the impending doom.

    ��It should be fine.��

    Someday, he would have another chance to meet her face to face.

    Kraush��s gaze drifted to the outside hallway.

    The once-absent Rahern Academy was now bustling with students again.

    Seeing those kids pouring all their effort into bing stronger, Kraush nced over at Bianca walking beside him.

    At 15, Bianca had grown so much since he firstid eyes on her.

    Now, as she stood tall enough to be considered an adult, she smiled softly when their eyes met.

    She was the one he had first felt desire for after returning.

    Perhaps that��s why, in Kraush��s eyes, Bianca, smiling, appeared dazzlingly beautiful.

    He also noticed the ring he had gifted her hanging on her hand.

    Suddenly, he recalled the words Sigrid said about giving up the position of first wife.

    It wasn��t a modest thought.

    But at least concerning Bianca, he assumed she would want that first position more than anything.

    After all, she was the one who rushed over with jealousy after seeing Haring.

    Pretending otherwise, she might actually have felt some anxiety upon seeing other women crowding around Kraush.

    ��Bianca.��

    Kraush halted and took her hand.

    Bianca looked up at him, noticing their joined hands.

    ��Let��s have our wedding.��

    After a year of postponements, Kraush finally voiced the words he had been holding back.

    Bianca��s eyes widened gradually as she absorbed his words.

    Then, the frozen Bianca in ce quickly grasped Kraush��s hands tightly.

    With her little white hands that were much smaller than his, they twitched about.

    It was evident that she was embarrassed.

    ����Okay.��

    Bianca��s eptance fell.

    While they had nned for this, Kraush couldn��t suppress the overwhelming emotion he felt.

    To ept an offer of lifetimepanionship was no easy feat for anyone involved.

    Kraush reached out and embraced Bianca.

    In return, Bianca snuggled against him like a new bride.

    With her arms wrapped around Kraush��s waist, she wore an expression of pure happiness.

    Seeing that face, Kraush resolved.

    Protecting this world from destruction also included preserving Bianca��s smile.

    ��It��s going to be quite the ruckus when we have our wedding.��

    A weddinges with many things to deal with, even before the agreement of two individuals.

    Since both Kraush and Bianca possessed titles, they needed to inform their families, as well as reach out to the Royal Family of Starlon.

    After all, it was a meal representing the nobles of Starlon.

    The problem was that what used to proceed without a hitch now had the empire awkwardly wedged in between.

    Given the empire had pushed for Kraush and Sigrid��s engagement, they certainly wouldn��t remain idle.

    This process was bound to be quite the headache.

    ��I��m sorry. It��s my fault.��

    Kraushmented, knowing that all the mischief he had caused led to this predicament.

    Upon hearing that, Bianca rose on her tiptoes and pressed her lips against Kraush��s cheek.

    When he nced down at her warm touch, Bianca was grinning widely.

    ��It��s okay. You prioritized me first.��

    Amid countless issues at hand, Kraush worried if she might feel anxious, so he mentioned the wedding first.

    Bianca understood better than anyone the thoughtfulness he had shown her.

    ��Sigrid��s matters can wait. I know how to read the situation.

    The people around you are those who will support you in moving ahead.��

    With that, Bianca knew Kraush wasn��t drifting about and always kept her in mind.

    ��And, I know that other people really like you too.��

    As she said that, Bianca smirked like a sly fox.

    ��Of course, I love you the most.��

    Her little boastfulness was always adorable.

    ��Well, what I mean is����

    Bianca hesitated for a moment but seemed to have steeled her resolve.

    ��If they, or anyone else, wants to marry you, that��s fine with me.��

    ���� Bianca, that��s����

    Kraush noticed that Bianca had put quite a bit of thought into it.

    The women surrounding Kraush were all exceptional in their own rights.

    Bianca knew well that it would be better to move forward together than to sever ties with them.

    What��s more, she sensed that the currents of the world were far from normal.

    This shift in the world would inevitably bring various dangers upon Kraush.

    After all, he was someone who proceeded forward for the sake of this world.

    Bianca recalled what happened just today.

    ��Just thinking of it now����

    If only she had been the only one beside Kraush, he might have faced tremendous woes ahead.

    There was no guarantee such incidents wouldn��t ur in the future.

    Kraush, who willingly walked through trials and tribtions, would need more hands supporting him.

    Given this, Bianca wanted to assist him and would allow such things if necessary.

    ��Still, I��m the first one.��

    Looking at Bianca��s cherubic smile, Kraush felt a pang of guilt.

    He regretted not being able to recognize how much she had agonized over this for so long.

    ��I��ll find the best solution.��

    That is, of course, the best for everyone involved.

    When Kraush said he would resolve it, Bianca pulled him into a tight embrace.

    ��Yes, that sounds good.��

    Kraush wrapped his arms around her as well.

    In that moment, he vowed again to protect the world from destruction, ensuring this brilliant smile of Bianca would remain intact.

 Chapter 312

    ### Chapter: 312

    The wedding was surprisingly modest.

    Even though they were nobility, Seojun and Bianca had lived quite simply.

    Both had periods in their lives where they felt abandoned by their families.

    As a result, they weren��t really fans of extravagance.

    So, Kraush and Bianca ended up holding their ceremony in the chapel set up at Rahern Academy.

    ��Wow, you��re really getting hitched quickly,�� An said yfully, offering his congrattions to Kraush.

    ��Yeah, we promised to do it this year,�� Kraush replied.

    Since it was a quaint wedding, Kraush only invited a handful of acquaintances.

    ��Congrats, Kraush.��

    ��Thanks, Felray.��

    Felray was also present as one of the acquaintances.

    ��Are you sure you��re okay with this?��

    At that moment, Biowren, who was there as a guest, slyly asked Kraush.

    Having seen Kraush for a while now, Biowren was worried about whether the wedding would go smoothly.

    And honestly, who wouldn��t be since the women surrounding Kraush didn��t seem likely to stay quiet.

    ��I wouldn��t say I��m entirely fine, but����

    Kraush recalled what happened the day before.

    ��I��ll handle it.��

    After suggesting marriage, Bianca had just dashed off to talk with the otherdies.

    There was some anxiety about what she might discuss.

    But since he knew Bianca well, he decided to trust her.

    ��I left it to Bianca.��

    ����You let your wife handle that?��

    Biowren��s expression became distant at the thought of potential love rivalries stirred up among the women.

    Although it was a bit of a stretch, she figured it probably wouldn��t escte to something wild.

    And then,

    The chapel doors suddenly swung open with a loud bang.

    Everyone��s attention shifted at the ruckus, and there stood a woman with dark blue hair, strikingly simr to Kraush.

    She greeted Kraush with her signature smile.

    ��Little brother, getting married before me? Now that��s quite the audacity!��

    Charlotte Balheim.

    She was Kraush��s older sister.

    Kraush couldn��t help but smile slightly upon seeing Charlotte.

    ��Well, at least I managed to do something before you,�� he said.

    ��Such a determined little brat,�� she replied, walking up to him.

    Charlotte rummaged through her pockets and pulled out a small gift box.

    It was Kraush��s first-ever gift of this kind from Charlotte, leaving him quite speechless.

    ��This is a small dagger embedded with the essence of eternity. They say if you keep it at home, it��ll help you and your spouse get through any challenges without a hitch.��

    As a swordmaster, she gifted him a dagger.

    ��I��ll treasure it.��

    ��Of course, you should. After all, the price for marrying before me is hefty!��

    Hearing that, Kraush chuckled briefly, remembering how she had gotten hitched first in his previous life.

    He wondered what her husband might be doing right now.

    Kraush assumed Charlotte could handle herself, and pushed the thought aside.

    ��Honestly, you��re really something, aren��t you?��

    At that moment, a familiar voice caught Kraush��s ear.

    When he turned, he saw the former holy maiden, Astraea Stigma Freeman, ring at him disapprovingly.

    Dressed in her pure holy attire, Astraea looked perturbed.

    ��Making me officiate, seriously?��

    ��You��re the best blessing-giver I know,�� he replied.

    She hade here to officiate the wedding.

    Upon hearing the news, Astraea��s mind had gone a bit foggy.

    While she had always considered it a possibility, the reality of the man she liked getting married was still a shock.

    Kraush felt bad for putting her in this position but then, Bianca pulled Astraea away with determination.

    ����Fine, I��ll do it,�� Astraea finally agreed after that.

    Kraush was curious about what Bianca had said to her but was left without an answer.

    ��Okay, let��s just get through today,�� Astraea sighed, taking a long breath and turning her head.

    Even if she was a former holy maiden, with her blessing, their marriage should go swimmingly.

    ��Congrattions, Kraush, on your wedding,�� Haring said, arriving shortly after.

    ��d you could make it.��

    Then, a few others appeared behind her.

    ��You really went and did it,�� remarked the Fourth Princess of the Empire, Sigrid, shaking her head in concern for his future.

    ��I��m not giving up yet!�� said Karandis, the ninth princess of Poseus, showing her resolve.

    ��Woohoo, congrattions!�� cheered Dorma, the disciple of the world-renowned healer, bringing along a bouquet to celebrate.

    ��Congrats!�� Glenn Diana, the younger sibling of the Holy Kingdom��s guard, said ndly.

    ��Take good care of Bianca!�� added Dalia, a childhood friend from the Junon family.

    These were all connections Kraush had made during his time at Rahern Academy.

    Kraush smiled, expressing his gratitude at everyone��s kind words.

    ��Bride is making her entrance now.��

    At that moment, a voice rang out from the chapel entrance.

    Kraush turned just in time to see Bianca, adorned in a pure white wedding dress.

    Thebination of her white hair and flowing dress entuated Bianca��s beauty.

    Kraush stood still, mesmerized, as Bianca slowly walked toward him.

    Behind her, his maid Alicia helped lift the long train of her wedding gown.

    Following close behind were Darling, the future alchemist, and Lirina, An��s maid, sneakily entering the chapel.

    It seemed that Bianca��s dress and makeup were the duo��s masterpieces.

    ��Kraush-nim.��

    Bianca had somehow made her way to his side, her face adorned with a soft smile that was different from her usual expression.

    ��You look beautiful.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but exim, and a hint of bashfulness crept onto Bianca��s face.

    Even that looked breathtaking.

    ��Ahem, then let��s proceed with the wedding of groom Kraush Balheim and bride Bianca Hardenhartz,�� Astraea dered promptly.

    Having gotten tired of watching their lovey-dovey moment, Astraea hastily began the ceremony.

    Given her personality, she��d really held back quite a bit.

    With the ceremony underway, Bianca stood next to Kraush, intertwining her fingers with his.

    As the rites progressed, Astraea��s expression softened into a benevolent holy maiden mode.

    ��I, Astraea, sincerely pray for God��s blessing upon your future.��

    She truly put her heart into blessing their union.

    She really was the most suitable person for the title of ��holy maiden.��

    ��Now, please exchange your vows with a kiss.��

    While Astraea��s holy maiden demeanor wavered, she managed to hold herself together.

    In the meantime, when Kraush stole a nce, he spotted a ck crow and a corpse rat nearby.

    Crimson Garden and Ebsque seemed to be present in their own right.

    He could thank themter.

    Kraush turned back to Bianca.

    Their eyes met, and Bianca, slightly flushed, slowly closed her eyes.

    Though feeling a bit shy about showing affection in front of everyone, Kraush couldn��t make Bianca wait any longer.

    He gently cupped her cheek and leaned down to meet her lips with his.

    ��Congrattions on the marriage!��

    ��Congrattions to you too!��

    As they kissed, cheers erupted all around.

    Once Kraush pulled away, he noticed Bianca��s eyes were slightly misty, as though she��d been waiting for this moment forever.

    Kraush felt the same joy reflected in his gaze as he looked into her eyes.

    ��With this, the two of you are bound by a promise of eternity. May your path ahead be filled with blessings,�� Astraea concluded the ceremony.

    And just like that, Kraush and Bianca were officially married.

    Despite the many issues piled up ahead, this moment was purely blessed.

    *

    After the wedding, Kraush enjoyed a simple party with the guests.

    Though it mostly consisted of catching up and sharing a meal.

    For Kraush, that was more than enough to fill him with a sense ofpleteness.

    It felt like a surge of energy propelling him forward.

    Kraush nced at Bianca, who was leaning against him.

    The gentle autumn breeze yed with her hair.

    He raised a hand to smooth her slightly disheveled bangs.

    ��Kraush-nim, you��ll be off again for a while, won��t you?��

    Kraush couldn��t deny it.

    There were more than a few pressing issues on his te right now.

    After sorting out the matters with Aura, he��d need to master the God of Creation Weapons fully.

    Plus, there were Sigurd, who had gone to the Empire, the mysteriously absent Arthur, and the concerns surrounding Abe and Ixion.

    The list of problems was endless.

    ��The worst seeds are growing stronger.��

    The world appeared to flow along peacefully, yet was slowly unraveling.

    To resolve it all, he felt he could use a few more bodies for the task.

    ��I��ll follow you, no matter how far,�� Bianca suddenly dered.

    A bit taken aback, Kraush turned back to her.

    There was a steely resolve in her eyes.

    ��No matter how far you go, I��ll be right behind you. Because I��m your wife, Kraush-nim.��

    What a reliable wife she was.

    ��I won��t wander far.��

    ��Then I thank you for that.��

    Kraush��s goal was to pave a way for others to follow.

    Of course, he had to make sure she coulde along too.

    ��Kraush.��

    As they enjoyed this warm, cozy moment, a voice from within summoned Kraush��s attention.

    He turned to see Haring standing there.

    ��Sorry to interrupt.��

    ��No, it��s fine.��

    Haring wasn��t one forcking awareness in such situations.

    If she had called him over, there was probably something important to discuss.

    So, when he gestured it was okay to speak, Haring carefully opened her mouth.

    ��I think my dad can help remove the Inner Pills from your body.��

    The Poison King, Hauran Lagrain.

    He was Haring��s father.

    Kraush remembered meeting him once in this round and knew he was a doting parent.

    Haring must have reached out to him.

    ��That��s great,�� Kraush said.

    But he sensed Haring��s hesitance.

    ��You��re worried about a condition heid out for you?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Haring avoided Kraush��s and Bianca��s gazes, appearing flustered.

    Since he had met Hauran, Kraush had somewhat guessed the situation.

    So, he decided to directly ask Haring.

    ��What was the condition?��

    ��Well, he wants just the two of us to go,�� she replied, almost stumbling over her words.

    A tense silence filled the air.

    By bringing this up, Haring must have intended to inform Bianca directly.

    If she hadn��t told Kraush, it could��ve blown over without issues.

    Either way, her selflessness came as a surprise.

    Bianca nced at Haring for a moment.

    Then she turned back to Kraush and said, ��You go.��

    Bianca gave her permission.

    Kraush looked back at Bianca, slightly concerned, but she shrugged her shoulders.

    ��I��ll y the role of the hostess.��

    What an adorable hostess she was.

    Kraush tousled Bianca��s hair.

    Then he turned back to Haring, who still seemed a bit anxious.

    ��All right. Let��s go.��

    It was time to head to the Lagrain household.

 Chapter 313

    ### Chapter: 313

    ��Another Empire, huh.��

    Kraush stepped onto the teleportation facility heading toward the Empire, his familiarity evident in the way he moved.

    Since the dark witch had meddled once before, the teleportation facility was now more fortified than ever.

    When Kraush opened his eyes, he found himself in a region called Terasius, not far from the capital of the Empire.

    From here, he nned to make his way to the Lagrain territory, home to the Lagrain family.

    ��Fourth Princess, please be careful as you step down.��

    ��Yeah, I will.��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his gaze as two voices caught his attention.

    He was originally supposed to be heading to Lagrain with just Haring, but it appeared he had gained an unexpectedpanion.

    Thatpanion was none other than the Fourth Princess of the Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    Even the Poison King had to retract his conditions for someone of her stature.

    After the Emperor cured his white sickness, he had slyly nudged some power into Sigrid��s hands.

    As a result, her reputation within the Empire had notably risen.

    But the fact that talk of her inheritability to the throne remained absent showcased just how meticulously the Emperor was consolidating power.

    ��He doesn��t n to make Sigrid an Emperor but certainly injects her with enough authority.��

    Kraush grimaced as he perceived all too clearly the Emperor��s intentions.

    This was clearly a scheme to marry Kraush and Sigrid, allowing them to produce an heir to the throne.

    ��What a crazy old man.��

    His persistence made him even more bothersome.

    Whatever he said seemed destined toe true.

    A typical thought for an emperor.

    As Sigrid emerged, escorted by Sera and Haring, she hurriedly climbed into the waiting carriage.

    It was a carriage sent by the Lagrain family.

    ��What are you waiting for? Get in!��

    In a brazen disy, she gestured for them to join her, almost as if she owned the carriage.

    True to herself, she was unabashedly assertive.

    Upon making eye contact with Haring, Kraush nodded, and the two climbed into the carriage together.

    Sera then closed the carriage door and moved toward the horses.

    With just the three of them left inside the small space,

    While Kraush and Sigrid were familiar with each other, to Haring, Sigrid was one of the highest-ranking individuals in the Empire.

    Perhaps due to that, Haring appeared considerably tensepared to when she was with the Lion��s Order.

    A memory of Haring��s previous stoicism surfaced in Kraush��s mind.

    ��Don��t be too stiff. I haven��t eaten anyone yet,�� Sigrid said with a yful smile.

    Nevertheless, it seemed it would take time for Haring to rx.

    Left alone, the atmosphere in the carriage would surely be stifling.

    So, Kraush decided to break the ice.

    ��So, Sigrid, what��s the reason you decided to join us at Lagrain?��

    Sigrid had suddenly appeared alongside them when they set off, iming she wanted to apany them to Lagrain.

    Though Kraush initially found her intention suspicious, he knew Sigrid well enough.

    She never acted impulsively in matters of great importance.

    When the brain of the Empire took action, it was typically for a reason.

    Thus, Kraush decided to skip questioning her sudden appearance and brought her along.

    ��There��s a spy in the Lagrain family.��

    Sure enough, Sigrid dropped a bombshell of a statement.

    Haring stiffened, and Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    ��A spy? From where?��

    ��Sigrid Ephania.��

    The name that rolled off Sigrid��s tongue was none other than her own.

    Rumor had it she was holed up in a room, and yet, it seemed she was up to no good behind the scenes.

    ��Actually, it��s not just Lagrain. Sigrid��s agents have begun to infiltrate several families.��

    ��Since you found this out, it means the Emperor is aware of it as well, right?��

    ��Exactly. His Majesty is also suspicious and keeping an eye on things. Though he has a hunch, there��s still no hard evidence.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but realize just how ruthless the imperial family could be.

    Instead of believing in their daughter��s suspicious actions, they opted to resolve their doubts first.

    It wasn��t even this bad with Balheim, who only worshipped power.

    ��It��s the perfect structure to drive anyone mad.��

    With a sigh, Kraush reclined in his seat.

    ��So, you went out to gather that evidence?��

    ��In a way, yes. I��ve set some bait recently. If we��re lucky, the spies might bite first.��

    Just typical Sigrid.

    At the same time, Kraush shot her a bewildered nce.

    ��What��s with throwing yourself out as bait when you have trouble keeping yourself safe?��

    He knew this was part of her character, but it was still a risky business, considering she could put herself in danger.

    Yet Sigrid unwaveringly looked him in the eye.

    ��Aren��t you going to help yourdy?��

    She had intended to use him as backup from the beginning.

    With a mischievous smile, Sigrid leaned her elbows on her knees, resting her chin in her hands.

    ��Besides, Kraush, when you��re around, there��s a greater chance for the spies to make their move. It seems my sister despises you quite a bit.��

    Having done plenty to earn hatred, she was spot on.

    If that were the case, Kraush weed it.

    It would be a great chance to cut out Sigrid��s roots.

    ��Do you know what the spies aim to achieve?��

    ��While discussions are still ongoing regarding that, broadly speaking����

    A smile crept onto Sigrid��s lips.

    ��Rebellion.��

    Her next words made it clear why the imperial family was keeping a watchful eye on Sigrid��s activities.

    Sigrid, it seems, had begun moving chaotically beyond anyone��s wildest imagination.

    ��It must be that she feels there��s no way back now.��

    ��With nowhere else to go, she��s hell-bent on causing havoc. Isn��t that the gist of it?��

    Kraush rubbed the back of his neck, feeling a wave of exhaustion wash over him.

    Once again, he understood why Arthur kept three women by his side.

    If not kept in sight, they would inevitably create chaos.

    Whether he liked it or not, it was definitely easier having them close by.

    ��So now you��re going along for the ride, huh? What about you, Haring? Are you okay with this?��

    As Kraush felt his fatigue creeping in, Sigrid turned her gaze to Haring.

    The heavy atmosphere had made it hard to breathe, and Haring flinched.

    She quickly lowered her head to Sigrid.

    ��Of course, for the Ephania Imperial Family, I, Haring Lagrain, will assist with all my heart.��

    The Lagrain family had been somewhat sidelined since the rise of the Poison King.

    While they were in the process of recovering their status, it certainly wouldn��t be overnight.

    ��Haring possesses the ability to cure diseases caused by world erosion. Eventually, she won��t be a problem.��

    For now, however, the reality was that the Lagrain family was losing ground.

    Perhaps this time, helping the imperial family would assist in restoring Lagrain��s status.

    ��They must have calcted that and intentionally forged this path.��

    The Lagrain family surely possessed the Ten Great Lords.

    Of course, as the daughter of the Lagrain family, Haring had deep ties with Kraush.

    Haring still felt the weight of the considerable debts she incurred with Kraush, so it was clear she would stand by him while attempting to rebuild the Lagrain family.

    At this point, it wouldn��t be wrong to say that Sigrid and Kraush were now in the same boat.

    Kraush shot a nce at Sigrid.

    She merely smiled back without saying a word.

    Truly, she was cunning.

    ��You��ll soon conquer the Empire at this rate.��

    ��Unfortunately, my mouth isn��t thatrge.��

    Sigrid cleverly deflected Kraush��sment.

    Somehow, it appeared even Sigrid couldn��t be neglectful about the Empire now.

    ��Just don��t do anything reckless. At the very least, let us know beforehand.��

    ��Oh please, who do you think I am? My lord will save me no matter what I get into!��

    ��Don��t use me as your safety. Also����

    Kraush spoke with a rare seriousness.

    ��People are unpredictable. Sigrid, you could really get hurt.��

    Thatst teleport incident with the dark witch was a stark reminder.

    Had it been Sigrid rather than Kraush caught up in that mess, she would have been truly finished.

    Sigrid, sensing the genuine concern he had for her, eased back her yful attitude.

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    What a smart girl she was.

    He had faith she��d really take care.

    Kraush thought this as he gazed out of the carriage, convinced that Sigrid��s downfall was drawing close.

 Chapter 314

    ### Chapter: 314

    The headquarters of the Lagrain family.

    In that ce, Kraush was facing the Poison King Hauran Lagrain.

    Hauran��s eyes held a deep displeasure, akin to looking at an unsightly scoundrel ruining his daughter��s life. Yet, he couldn��t stop scrutinizing Kraush.

    ��He��s grown much stronger since then.��

    Hauran narrowed his gaze.

    He first met Kraush only about a year ago. During that encounter, he was surprised by Kraush��stent potential.

    Not just talent, but Kraush had developed into someone so formidable that none of his peers could even hope to match him.

    However, there was still an unsettling feeling.

    Anyone could see that Kraush��s strength was nearly borrowed from the future.

    It felt as if he was struggling against his fate of eventually being caught up to by true geniuses.

    Kraush had be strong purely from sheer willpower and that unyielding ferocity.

    Yet, sometimes it��s those individuals who end up standing at the top.

    So, Hauran didn��t dare look down on him.

    In fact, he even assessed that Kraush could be someone leading a new era in the future.

    But now, facing Kraush again, Hauran��s eyes disyed shock.

    ��It��s only been a year.��

    In that one year, Kraush had transformed into apletely different person.

    Hauran thought Kraush was breaking through the limits of his talent.

    But what surprised him even more was that the current Kraush had no signs of those limits whatsoever.

    Whatever he had done, Hauran couldn��t even begin toprehend the process.

    ����Could it be aplete transformation?��

    Had he achieved something that even geniuses struggled with?

    If so, it made sense that his potential would expand significantly.

    But to undergo such a transformation at his age was unprecedented among the Heavenly Sword factions.

    ��He��s undeniably bing a monster.��

    Hauran swallowed hard.

    The boy he thought had only unmatched ferocity had now seemingly entered the realm of unparalleled talent.

    He realized there was a good reason discussions of his nickname had circted recently.

    This kid would reach the Ten Great Lords soon enough.

    And before long, he would ascend to the Heavenly Sword faction.

    Where would he go next?

    Hauran had no way of guessing.

    But here lies the problem.

    Now, beside Kraush, who was shining so fiercely he could swallow even other stars, was his daughter, Haring, who had be blinded by that light.

    Even a hedgehog thinks its child is beautiful.

    Hauran cherished and loved his daughter dearly.

    She was his only surviving child.

    Naturally, he couldn��t help but dote on her.

    Yet the man she had set her heart on was on a dangerous path.

    One that led her to be engaged to someone of the highest status in the Empire, no less.

    ��Even the Imperial family has set their eyes on him.��

    A deep sigh escaped Hauran��s lips.

    ��I came here to resolve this inner energy issue.��

    Putting his stray thoughts aside, Hauran decided to get to the point.

    The Fourth Princess, whom the Emperor had begun to secretly support, was present.

    There was no room for meaningless chatter.

    ��Yes, that��s right.��

    Why a kid like him had developed this inner energy, Hauran couldn��t fathom.

    But he knew a thing or two about inner energy.

    ��I��ll take you to the workshop, so follow me.��

    Since they were going to solve it, his office wasn��t suitable for it.

    Hauran led Kraush to the workshop.

    All the while, Haring was glued to Kraush��s side.

    While Hauran felt resentful at his daughter��s attachment, considering the characteristics of the Lagrain bloodline, he couldn��t exactly stop her.

    Once a Lagrain finds love, it binds them eternally.

    ��Here we are.��

    Hauran opened the door to the workshop.

    Inside, those preparing poisons were startled and bowed their heads upon seeing Hauran.

    ��Everyone, please step out for a moment since there��s urgent work.��

    At Hauran��s polite request, those working hurriedly tidied up their tasks and exited.

    Kraush felt the potent smell of poison filling the air as his gaze turned to Sigrid.

    She had already donned a mask that was hanging by the entrance.

    No need for him to fret over her.

    Hauran continued deeper into the workshop.

    Eventually, they arrived in a room filled with jars containing what looked like animal corpses.

    Those were all beings that had lost their lives.

    Given theck of signs of hunting, it appeared they were using creatures that had died naturally for poison research.

    Hauran took a wooden chair and ced it in the center of the room.

    ��First, let��s check.��

    Kraush obediently sat down on the chair as directed.

    Hauran ced both hands on Kraush��s back and silently concentrated.

    In that moment of tense silence, after some time, he opened his eyes wide.

    ������It��s true.��

    He discovered the crystal lodged within Kraush��s body.

    Hauran didn��t know what exactly the power contained within it was.

    As far as he knew, only Kraush and the former Poison King, Durandal, could control Aura in the world.

    But one thing was certain: the inner energy in Kraush��s body was in a very dangerous state.

    Right now, he was suppressing it through the gates, but if that power were to burst forth, Kraush��s body would be shattered into pieces.

    ��Why did you carry something like this inside you?��

    Hauran realized this inner energy had been intentionally created by Kraush himself.

    So, shooting him a reproachful nce, Kraush scratched the back of his head.

    ��That was the best method I had at the time.��

    At the time, with those Ixion guys always potentially crashing the party, Kraush needed to master the God of Creation Weapons quickly.

    So he had to bring Aura from the Demonic Bastion in any form.

    ��Can you extract it?��

    Kraush could still not determine the exact way to use this inner energy.

    But one thing was clear: if he awakened it inside his body, it wouldn��t withstand it.

    It was far better to extract it externally and then consider how to proceed.

    Hauran contemted Kraush��s inner energy again.

    ��Wait a moment.��

    Then he approached the bookshelf.

    There were various research journals there.

    Hauran flipped through the research logs one after another.

    He had prepared himself for the fact that it wouldn��t be an easy task.

    So, Kraush calmly waited for Hauran to find an answer.

    After a while, Hauran found a clue in one of the research logs.

    ��Long ago, a man came to our family asking us to remove the inner energy he made in his own body.��

    The man who had created inner energy in a human body like Kraush.

    He called himself a sage.

    ��ording to this log, he sessfully managed to extract the inner energy.��

    After that, the sage expressed his great debt to the Lagrain family and foretold that the Lagrain family too would shine like a star in the future.

    Indeed, the Lagrain family had thrived since then and emerged as a known family within the Empire.

    It was a fairy tale-like story, but given that it was written in the Lagrain family journal, it had to have been true.

    ��I n to use the method recorded here, but there are several materials that are no longer avable.��

    Since it was so long ago, the journal mentioned nts and animals that no longer existed.

    No matter how knowledgeable the Lagrains were about poisons, they could not create medicine from materials that did not exist.

    So Hauran decided to take an extra step.

    ��The Kingdom of Jem, the Last Ark managed by the Lagrain family. Those materials must still be there.��

    The Kingdom of Jem, the Last Ark.

    In that twisted world of ongoing erosion, all the flora and fauna that had ever existed remained.

    To some, it might look like a treasure trove.

    But the fact that all living things were still alive meant that the invisible viruses and bacteria were also there.

    So, if someone were to identally enter the Last Ark, they could be exposed to ancient, unforeseen diseases or be faced with something so poisonous that it could be termed deadly to humans.

    Under usual circumstances, general folks were prohibited from entering.

    Even those with decent martial skills would find it risky to enter without thorough preparation.

    ��The issue is that even the Lagrain family has not discovered one particr material.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��The Soulbinding Flower. All that��s noted is its shape and characteristics, but its existence remains dubious.��

    Given that it was recorded in the log, it was understood to have been used, but its existence remained aplete mystery.

    Kraush pressed his jaw for a moment.

    The truth was, even he had never encountered that flower in his previous reincarnation.

    ��Such knowledge wasn��t something I bothered to seek out.��

    While he considered himself an expert on curses, hecked expertise concerning poisons.

    ��Hold on a second.��

    Suddenly, a thought struck Kraush.

    ��Hauran, could you tell me what the characteristics of the Soulbinding Flower are?��

    ��Hmm, the Soulbinding Flower possesses the characteristic of binding the power of the soul. Those bound by the flower essentially be living puppets. That��s why it can be used to extract the inner energy without issues.��

    Hauran, being the expert he imed to be, easily described the characteristics of the Soulbinding Flower as if it were second nature.

    Upon hearing this, Kraush pondered for a moment and began rummaging through his thoughts.

    Then he recalled a simrly cursed spell.

    ��Soul Confinement.��

    One of the higher-level curses, just as its name suggested, it confines the target��s soul within.

    Those afflicted with this curse be living puppets, just as with the Soulbinding Flower.

    ��Notpletely identical, but the characteristics are quite simr.��

    Kraush turned his gaze to Haring.

    Haring had been studying both curses and poisons alongside Darling and Dorma until now.

    Perhaps she might have a method.

    ��Haring, can we talk for a moment?��

    ��Hmm?��

    Still focused on Hauran��s story, Haring looked at Kraush with a puzzled expression.

    Then she nodded, thinking he wouldn��t have brought it up if it weren��t important.

    Kraush then proceeded to discuss the matter with Haring.

    After their conversation, Haring thought over it before nodding.

    ��I don��t think it��s entirely impossible. After all, what��s needed is the effect of binding the soul.��

    Haring responded positively.

    However, she also expressed her concern.

    ��Still, Kraush, there��s a high chance of other side effects urring.��

    Since the materials would change, who knows what adverse effects could arise?

    Moreover, given the nature of this side effect, Kraush couldn��t simply erase it carelessly using Ignis.

    To fully benefit from the medicine, they had to endure any side effects that came with it.

    Seeing Haring��s worry, Kraush smiled briefly.

    ��So far, Haring, I��ve never had any issues when using the elixirs you made.��

    If anything, he had ovee crises thanks to them.

    Kraush had never faced danger because of Haring��s preparations.

    �� I trust your skills.��

    Upon hearing that, Haring flinched but then clenched her fists.

    ����Alright. If you trust me, then I��ll do my best to whip something up.��

    Haring made a steadfast resolution to create a substitute material for the Soulbinding Flower.

    Kraush decided to trust Haring and turned, only to make eye contact with Hauran.

    At that moment, Hauran��s face had transformed into one of a demonic figure, leaving Kraush momentarily stunned.

    Is this what every father with a daughter looks like?

    ��Hauran, I will personally go into the Last Ark to gather the remaining materials.��

    Before his reincarnation, Kraush had trudged through the Kingdom of Jem several times.

    Among those was a trip to the Last Ark.

    ����Very well. I will prepare the remaining materials.��

    Hauran finally granted his permission after rearranging his expression.

    It was time to head into the Last Ark in search of materials.

    �� * ��

    Just as Kraush set off for the Last Ark, several figures arrived before the Lagrain family.

    ��Here we are. We��ll get ready.��

    The one who appeared to be themander wore a fedora and tapped his cane rhythmically.

    By his side walked a burly man with a muzzle strapped across the snout of a dog that seemed to pop out abruptly.

    ��Sniff, the scent of poison is pungent here.��

    The man, sniffing the air, wasrger than the others.

    The old man nced at him.

    ��Are there any issues with the search?��

    Hearing the old man��s question, therge man scoffed.

    Then, revealing a murderous glint in his eyes, he responded.

    ��Not a chance.��

    The moment the World Eroder��s mad dog set foot in Lagrain.

 Chapter 315

    ### Chapter: 315

    The Final Ark.

    The environment here, which holds the entirety of the world up until now, is quite peculiar.

    From extinct creatures to those that have stopped evolving. This is the only ce where at least one individual of each kind still exists��the Final Ark.

    Kraush stood before the towering walls surrounding the Final Ark managed by the Lagrain family. Just observing from afar, he could sense its immense power.

    The Final Ark itself wasn��t dangerous. However, the strength it contained to preserve all living beings within the world of erosion was far more colossal than one could even imagine.

    ��I��ll keep an eye on our spies. You go ahead.��

    Kraush mulled over Sigrid��s words as he stood at the entrance to the Final Ark. That side was well taken care of, so he didn��t need to worry.

    Casting a nce to the side, he saw Haring, who was busy checking her bag. He had decided to venture into the Final Ark with her.

    She might not be as knowledgeable as the Poison King, but when it came to ingredients, she was sharp as a tack.

    No matter how skilled Kraush was, it would still take time to search for unfamiliar materials. Thus, Haring was perfectly suited for the guiding role.

    As for the Soul Devourer Curse, he had already contacted Dorma about it. They still had some time until she sent over the curse, which was why Haring willingly apanied Kraush.

    ��Haring, is it okay to go in unarmed?��

    With the body of a dragon prince and Ignis at his side, Kraush couldn��t suffer from the world erosion anymore. But Haring was a different story, so he asked.

    She shed a confident smile. ��Yeah, I��m a Master now too! It��s fine even inside the Final Ark.��

    As Haring stated, she was fully capable of controlling her Master powers.

    She already possessed remarkable talent, being part of the Sky Generation. Ever since meeting Kraush, she had dedicated herself entirely to training, achieving substantial growth.

    Right now, she was among the top-tier talents at Rahern Academy.

    ��Impressive work.��

    Kraush smiled, feeling Haring��s dedication once again, causing her to shyly bow her head.

    ��B-because I wanted to be by Kraush��s side.��

    Haring replied in a whisper, causing Kraush��s smile to turn bittersweet.

    Kraush understood Haring��s feelings. He also knew that she was trying to keep her distance from him because of it.

    Now that he had a wife, he worried that his feelings might be a burden.

    ��If only you acted more like the others,�� Kraush thought as he couldn��t shake the image of Haring trying to hide her feelings.

    ��Does she remind me of my first love, Lirina?��

    He had never told Lirina how he felt about her. Her status as a maid made itplicated for him.

    He was a cursed child cast aside by his family. If he became her lover, he couldn��t predict the harm it could cause her.

    Kraush was certain her life wouldn��t be smooth sailing.

    So, he buried his feelings deep down, until the day Lirina died.

    Knowing that he managed to suppress his feelings back then, he couldn��t treat Haring the same way he had treated others.

    Kraush scratched the back of his head.

    To think he was looking at a girl who liked him and seeing his past self��it made him feel ridiculous.

    ��Haring.��

    At his call, Haring lifted her head, which she had been avoiding eye contact with.

    Kraush met her gaze and said, ��I��ve always said it, right? I trust you.��

    As he spoke, he smiled at her.

    ��That means I��m grateful for you always standing beside me.��

    So he didn��t want her to feel any guilt just for standing by him.

    It seemed Haring understood his feelings, as a gentle smile blossomed on her face.

    While she didn��t often smile in front of others, she would light up whenever Kraush said something��even the most trivial words.

    That fact made Kraush��s heart soften even more.

    ��Yeah, I��ll work even harder.��

    She promised to do her best, but he didn��t think he needed to rush her.

    ��Good.��

    Kraush nodded and looked towards the Lagrain family gatekeeper.

    He bowed his head respectfully, and soon after, he opened the door to the Final Ark.

    As Kraush passed through the door, he was greeted by a flood of light, revealing amon in beyond.

    A in that could be found anywhere in the original world. It feltpletely devoid of danger.

    But��

    Shiver��

    Kraush sensed the strong aroma of world erosion at the tip of his nose.

    No matter how ordinary the in appeared, it was one of the precious zones engulfed by world erosion.

    ��It feels like the power of world erosion is stronger than usual����

    Kraush knew what this feeling meant. It meant the Final Ark was beginning to cultivate the most vile of seeds.

    ��During the time of the Giant��s Forest, it was the same; this wouldn��t be any different.��

    He had to think back to the influences the vile seeds might have had when being created inside the Final Ark. Given the world��s chaotic state, he had to chew on as much information as he could in this timeframe.

    Meanwhile, Haring also stepped through the door.

    Thud!

    The sound of the castle gates closing echoed behind them.

    ��The first thing is to find the Ghostly Mushroom. I��ll lead the way.��

    Haring stepped ahead with confidence, as if to prove she was serious about working hard.

    Seeing her bold stride made Kraush chuckle, and he followed her.

    ��Let��s gradually recall everything regarding the vile seeds.��

    But for now, the priority was to gather materials.

    �� * ��

    It had been a week since they entered the Final Ark.

    Kraush and Haring steadily collected materials as per their original goal.

    As a result, they had managed to gather the majority of the materials in just one week.

    Haring tied up her bag, which was filled with materials, making sure she had extras in case of emergencies.

    No way they would run short on anything.

    ��What else do we need?��

    ��The Carrion Mushroom! It��s nearby, so we��ll be able to find it quickly.��

    Perhaps due to how smoothly they were finding the materials, Haring��s face was bright with joy.

    She was thrilled to have actively contributed to Kraush.

    ��Thanks, Haring, it��s all thanks to you.��

    Kraush fervently expressed his gratitude towards Haring.

    ��Yup, hee hee.��

    Feeling slightly bashful, Haring picked up her pace.

    But in her hurry, she stumbled over a thick tree root.

    ��Haring!��

    Just as Kraush reached out to catch her, Haring spun andnded perfectly on the ground.

    Hernding skills were nothing short of a cat��s.

    Havingnded without any issues, Haring looked up.

    She then saw Kraush, who had paused in an attempt to catch her, and eximed, ��Ah!��

    It was her chance to be caught, but she had intentionally thrown it away.

    Even if she tried not to be greedy, she couldn��t help but feel down about missing that chance.

    Seeing her like that, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle and reached out to pat her head.

    ��I��m d you didn��t get hurt.��

    Though, honestly, it was amusing to think a talent like Haring would get injured from tripping.

    Haring smiled gently at Kraush��s patting.

    [��Are you two, like, on a date or something?��]

    At that moment, the voice of Crimson Garden chimed in, teasing them as usual.

    Kraush shot her a perplexed look.

    After a quiet spell, it was surprising to hear her speak up now.

    ��Haring, hang on a moment.��

    ��Okay.��

    Kraush pushed Haring to wait and stepped a bit away from her.

    He then rummaged through his pockets and pulled out a corpse rat.

    ��Crimson Garden, what have you been up to? Why so quiet for a while?��

    Both Ebsque and Crimson Garden had been unusually silent for quite some time.

    So, when Kraush inquired, Crimson Garden responded.

    [��I��ve been infiltrating the Ixion cult. Those guys have been spreading out a lottely, so it was the right time to expand their power.��]

    Squeak squeak.

    Upon hearing that, Kraush understood the situation.

    Seeing that Ebsque responded as well, it seemed they��d been working together.

    And he also figured out why they hadn��t reported sooner.

    Since there wouldn��t have been much change until they thoroughly infiltrated, they decided to inform him afterward.

    ��The fact that you let me know means����

    [��Yes, I managed to insert a world eroder amongst the Ixion ranks. As a trading condition, he won��t be linked back to me.��]

    That was a warning regarding Abe, he assumed.

    Kraush trusted Crimson Garden��s judgment.

    She was quicker to consider choices like this.

    [��Sigrid Ephania has teamed up with that Abe character.��]

    Kraush��s expression immediately hardened.

    Sigrid had allied with Abe.

    ��If that��s the case, about this spy����

    [��Yes, it��s partnered with Ixion.��]

    ����Incredible. I thought they had thrown everything away and lost hope, yet they went this far.��

    Kraush realized that Sigrid had truly hit rock bottom.

    ��If only she had just maintained the current status.��

    She, likely a cursed child reincarnated like him, had ruined all ns and hade to rise instead.

    In the end, Sigrid had copsed under pressure.

    Of course, Kraush had continuously provoked this situation.

    Sigrid had never been mentally stable to begin with.

    Growing up in the royal household, where she��d felt the weight of being unable to be an Emperor, her psyche had cracked long ago.

    ��Aria mentioned that Sigrid would destroy the Empire and then im the title of Emperor for herself.��

    Kraush understood Sigrid��s obsession with the empire.

    And he also recognized her twisted desire to shatter what she could not possess.

    ��The Emperor was secretly trying to maneuver to put a child from Sigrid and me on the throne.��

    Naturally, Sigrid would have caught wind of that.

    ��The spy Sigrid ced����

    That might not have been to im the Empire, but rather, to bring it down altogether.

    Kraush scratched his head in frustration.

    ��Crimson Garden, what��s the outside situation?��

    [��The Empire isn��t idle either. The Lagrains have already identified the spy and are currently pursuing them. The problem is the direction that spy is fleeing.��]

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed.

    ��Don��t tell me����

    [��In the direction of the Final Ark.��]

    The identified spy was fleeing toward the Final Ark.

    Upon hearing this, a brilliant idea shot through Kraush��s mind.

    ����Crimson Garden, find out right now where the spies from the Empire are headed. And let Sisly know too. If anyone can contact the Imperial Family, it��s her.��

    [����You think they��ll all head for the precious zones?��]

    Crimson Garden caught on quickly.

    The Empire was managing numerous precious zones.

    And among world eroders lurked methods to unleash world erosion.

    Because Abe had directly studied Crimson Garden��s methods of world erosion.

    ��Damn, these lunatics.��

    Kraush cursed under his breath and turned around.

    ��Haring! Things just got serious. We need to grab these materials fast and head back to the entrance!��

    ��Uh? Oh, got it!��

    Haring was just about to sprint, but Kraush dashed in front of her.

    ��Hop on.��

    Haring blinked her big eyes, looking utterly bewildered by what he just said.

    ��It��ll be quicker if you get on! Right now, that��s the fastest way!��

    Though Haring wasn��t slow, Kraush had Excel at his disposal. Naturally, he could run much faster than her.

    Realizing this, Haring hesitated for just a moment before shutting her eyes and hopping onto Kraush��s back.

    However, her position was a bit awkward.

    ��Hold on tightly.��

    As Kraush warned her, Haring took a deep breath and wrapped her arms around his neck, securing herself properly.

    In that moment, the scent of violets tickled Kraush��s nose.

    It was Haring��s fragrance.

    Kraush shook off his distractions and stomped down on the ground,unching himself forward.

    The eruption of the precious zone.

    Ixion was about tomence their full-blown assault on the Empire.

 Chapter 316

    ### Chapter: 316

    The Final Ark.

    Kraush was sprinting through an environment formed around a million years ago.

    Behind him, Haring clung tightly, her body pressed against his back.

    At first, she felt embarrassed to be carried like this by Kraush. But that didn��tst long.

    Kraush��s speed was so impressive that Haring had to activate her aura just to keep from being blown away. As a result, she could barely keep her eyes open.

    ��Wow, Kraush has gotten this strong, huh?��

    Lately, Haring had seen more of Kraush getting hurt than fighting. Maybe that��s why she was surprised to see just how strong he had be.

    Sure, Haring had also grown significantly stronger through training, but she was still a far cry from Kraush.

    A hint of determination washed over her.

    How much more effort would it take before she could stand beside Kraush?

    She wasn��t sure, but the rocky path toward that goal felt daunting.

    At the same time, the image of Kraush��s face at their wedding kept shing in her mind.

    Those loving eyes he had when he looked at Bianca were something Haring had never seen directed toward her.

    The warmth in his gaze was definitely there, but it never held the same love that was reserved for Bianca.

    That thought hurt Haring terribly.

    ��If only I didn��t realize my feelings����

    It was getting increasingly difficult for Haring to suppress her feelings, which had alreadye to light.

    She didn��t want to feel jealous.

    She didn��t want to be disliked by Kraush.

    She just wanted to be happy being by his side.

    But deep down, her desires only grew stronger.

    She didn��t want to be disliked; she wanted to be loved too.

    Haring bit her lip.

    She knew she was greedy, but as days went by, that greed felt harder to bear.

    While she couldn��t take Bianca��s ce, she longed for Kraush to at least look at her with affection.

    Perhaps that was why she immersed herself even more in her training.

    Being next to him made her wonder if he might, one day, nce her way.

    But she knew better than anyone that Kraush wasn��t that kind of person.

    ��What am I supposed to do����

    Haring felt the ache in her chest deepen, damning her emotions.

    ��Haring.��

    Just then, Kraush called out.

    ��Ah, yeah!��

    Startled and flustered, Haring answered a bit too loudly.

    Kraush continued looking ahead as he asked,

    ��Is that the Carrion Mushroom over there?��

    Pointing, indeed, there was a Carrion Mushroom.

    ��Oh, yes! That��s it!��

    Hearing her response, Kraush leaped towards the mushroom and then set Haring down. She quickly began gathering it.

    With this, shepleted the final requirement to extract the postnatal benefits.

    Once she was done, Haring stood up and looked around.

    There was Kraush silently focused on something in the distance.

    ����Crimson Garden.��

    Just as Kraush muttered the name, a loud explosion echoed from somewhere.

    ��Bam!��

    Startled, Haring turned her gaze to the source of the sound, feeling a bad premonition wash over her.

    This was not good.

    Whatever it was, it didn��t feel good at all.

    ��K-Kraush����

    Haring unconsciously gripped Kraush��s clothes.

    Instantly, he wrapped his arms around her.

    ��It��s fine. There��s no problem.��

    Just that one reassurance quickly eased Haring��s anxiety.

    ��Let��s head back to the entrance right away. Can you show me the way?��

    Kraush turned around again and presented his back for her to mount.

    Understanding the urgency, Haring obeyed without hesitation and jumped onto his back.

    ��Yeah, I remember the way perfectly.��

    ��Don��t panic if the path changes halfway, just keep me updated.��

    The path could change.

    Haring��s face stiffened at that.

    If the road was changing, it meant something irreparable was happening in the kingdom.

    She realized that the situation had escted beyond regr concerns.

    With Haring on his back, Kraush activated Excel and started sprinting.

    Haring held on tightly, bracing herself against the mounting speed.

    Kraush had elerated far beyond his previous pace.

    Haring struggled against the wind to keep her eyes open because she needed to guide Kraush.

    Then, it happened.

    Boom!

    The sound from before had returned, but now it was much louder.

    At the same time, the ground shook violently.

    Haring looked towards the source and her eyes widened in shock.

    Smoke billowed up from the top of a mountain.

    Asva flowed down, it transformed the surroundings into chaos.

    An uncontroble natural disaster was unfolding right before their eyes.

    Boom!

    But the natural disaster didn��t stop there.

    Above, thunderstorms rained down with ferocity.

    The ceaseless rainfall rapidly transformed into floods.

    At another point, water spouts whipped up everything, tearing thendscape to shreds.

    Natural disasters were erupting simultaneously across all visible locations.

    This was a scene Haring had never encountered before.

    She briefly thought, ��Is this the end of the world?��

    The chaos was so overwhelming that it felt as though reality was unraveling.

    ��The most vicious seed nted in the Final Ark has begun to rampage.��

    Kraush told Haring as he watched the disasters unfold.

    Haring looked at Kraush, eyes filled with confusion.

    He seemed to already suspect this was happening.

    At times, Kraush seemed to know so much that others couldn��t even fathom.

    Even now, he showed no signs of confusion, as if he were ustomed to such events.

    But Haring felt a sense of foreboding rising within her, fearing she shouldn��t voice the question forming in her mind.

    As if saying it would make Kraush slip away from her grasp.

    While Haring was engulfed in these thoughts, Kraush was putting on a grim face.

    Having heard from Crimson Garden, he had anticipated this rampage of the vicious seeds to some extent.

    But this wasn��t something that should happen, even with their warnings being passed onto Sisly.

    ��And Sisly was pursuing the spy based on that information.��

    Yet, despite passing that information, the Final Ark had still sumbed to chaos.

    What did that imply?

    ��Something irreversible had urred.��

    And it was in Lagrain, where the Poison King resided.

    Though she didn��t speak her thoughts aloud, deep down, Kraush had a conviction.

    Lagrain was in danger.

    [My vision was also obstructed.]

    Crimson Garden felt frustrated as they couldn��t observe the situation in Lagrain effectively.

    Ebsque was hastily sending corpses, yet even that would take time with the rugged mountain scenery.

    In the end, Kraush had to see things with his own eyes.

    Boom!

    In that moment, Kraush stepped into the suffering earth.

    The storm he had seen from far away had finally caught up to him.

    The rain beganpping at his ankles.

    Kugugugugung!

    At the same time, floods roared in the distance.

    Boom!

    The sky cracked, unleashing thunder upon the world.

    The Final Ark was currently reproducing all the natural disasters that had ever existed in the world.

    For now, it was manageable.

    But soon Kraush heard a noise that sounded wet and freezing.

    When he looked up again, he saw the rain turning into ice.

    At the same time, the water that had swelled to his ankles was beginning to freeze over.

    In an instant, the temperature dropped, plunging them into an ice age.

    The icy grip tightened around Kraush.

    If it were just him, it would be one thing, but now he was carrying Haring.

    ��Haring, hold on tight!��

    Kraush shouted as he summoned the power of the Annihtion Erosion.

    He could tell that Haring was gripping him even tighter.

    Boom!

    Kraushunched forward, transforming everything around them into chaos as he sped away.

    He dashed away from that ce in the blink of an eye.

    Even the ice age couldn��t keep pace with him, and as he escaped, he caught sight of the castle walls.

    Given the sudden natural disasters, the walls were in disarray as well.

    Yet, more importantly, Kraush sensed something dark above the walls.

    As soon as he felt it, he knew what wasing.

    A World Eroder.

    Those Ixion goons were definitely up to something.

    ��What a perfect opportunity.��

    They probably knew Kraush had entered the Final Ark and were seizing their chance.

    But they were underestimating him too much.

    Kraush had always prepared for such contingencies.

    If he huddled up indoors afraid of every little thing, he wouldn��t be able to protect the world.

    And unlike them, he had a little surprise of his own hanging around��a bomb ne, to be exact.

    One capable of blowing those Ixion idiots to smithereens.

    ��The strongest insurance of all time.��

    But this was only ast resort.

    He��d only bring it out when he was sure he could wipe out the Ixion baddies entirely.

    So he had to confront them with his own strength for as long as he could.

    ��Haring, can you cast Invisible?��

    Kraush asked, recalling one of the spells he had practiced with her long ago.

    Haring, her hair blowing wildly, clung tighter to him as she replied.

    ��I can do it!��

    In such a serious situation, Kraush almost burst outughing at her enthusiasm but managed to stifle it.

    Hearing her determined voice filled him with strength.

    ��Be careful with the recoil.��

    One of his hands released its grip on her legs, and he drew forth the Rain Thunder Prime.

    Then he ignited the power of Annihtion Erosion in a dazzling disy.

    He would show them just how real trouble felt if they dared to mess with him.

    With a leap, Kraush��s form began to disperse.

    In an instant, he reached the top of the castle wall then kicked towards the ground.

    Boom!

    The impact nearly shook the earth beneath him.

    But thanks to Haring��s Invisible spell, no one noticed Kraush standing there.

    With lightning speed, he soared up into the air, clearing the walls.

    Upon reaching the summit, he saw a dark figure.

    The figure sat atop the walls, reaching its hand toward the sky.

    In its appearance, it looked as if it were invisible to others.

    ��It must have distorted space with the power of world erosion.��

    It had methods simr to Haring��s Invisible.

    However, for Kraush, that was no concern.

    The invisible were invisible to those who didn��t manipte world erosion, but to Kraush, it was all too clear.

    ��Foolish humans, it��s hrious watching you flounder in ignorance.��

    As he got closer, he could hear its voice.

    Kraush recognized it immediately.

    The name was clear as day.

    The World Eroder��Adon.

    From the Drad n, resembling a chameleon.

    Its defining trait? Utter hatred for humanity.

    Back in his previous life, the remains of its dwelling spoke for itself, with nearly hundreds of human bones discovered around itsir, and most kidnapping cases nearby were linked to this creature.

    The most notorious of the world eroders.

    Even now, Adon was still a world eroder with a bounty on its head.

    Kraush��s eyes burned intensely.

    mes of merciless fury ignited on his de.

    As if by sheer luck, this was perfect.

    Despite its capabilities, Adon was adept at fleeing, managing to avoid detection even from experts like Lakradiyon.

    So Kraush poured all his strength into his sword, igniting it with white mes and lunged.

    Swoosh!

    ��Gah?!��

    In an instant, Kraush��s sword pierced Adon��s heart.

    Adon��s eyes popped wide in disbelief as he looked back at Kraush.

    He had never imagined someone would pierce him, especially when he couldn��t even feel Kraush until he appeared directly behind him.

    The irony of a being capable of utilizing invisibility meeting his demise at the hands of another invisible foe.

    Kraush��s gaze turned icy, as if toment on the cruel twist of fate.

    ��Not realizing your own fate whileughing at others.��

    ��Y-you human����

    Adon spat blood, ring at him.

    But Kraush just scoffed at the anger directed towards him.

    ��Too bad you strayed too far from humanity.��

    Before Adon��s words could finish, mes erupted from Kraush��s sword, engulfing him entirely.

    The hollow words of a criminal who had traversed the world and somehow survived felt so empty.

 Chapter 317

    ### Chapter: 317

    Kraush took a light breath on the castle walls after turning Adon into a barbecue.

    ��So, was it Adon who unleashed chaos in the Final Ark?��

    Kraush recalled Adon praying to the sky with his hand raised just before he toasted him.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    [It��s a different method, but simr in nature.]

    It seemed that those Ixion scumbags had their own ideas on how to cause an uproar in the Kingdom of Jem.

    Kraush grimaced as he looked down at the charred remains of Adon.

    Having sprinted all this way, he felt a wave of heat radiating from his body, likely due to the power of Annihtion Erosion he��d just unleashed.

    At the same time, he realized that the outeryer of the inner cores of his aura within him had slightly melted.

    If it melted any more than that, the aura would explode from his body immediately.

    Knowing well whaty ahead, Kraush prioritized managing the aura��s inner cores.

    Meanwhile, Haring, who had been beside Kraush, was staring nkly out of the watchtower.

    The direction she was gazing was none other than the Lagrain Family.

    Kraush followed her gaze and saw nothing but a thick white fog enveloping them.

    Both the Lagrain Family and the entire mountain they resided on were shrouded in the fog.

    Kraush frowned, realizing the fog resembled smoke.

    ��Refinement.��

    Somewhere nearby, a Refinement was definitely taking ce.

    Simultaneously, Kraush had an inkling that Adon was merely bait.

    ��They did it on purpose.��

    The one rampaging in the Kingdom of Jem was Ixion themselves.

    They had lured him, effectively holding the Lagrain family��s leash.

    Ixion had targeted Kraush and his associates multiple times, but each attempt had failed.

    Through that cycle of failures, Ixion had learned something.

    Kraush was now an opponent that Ixion couldn��t just take on lightly.

    Moreover, Kraush was growing at an unexpected level, continuously improving.

    Ixion assessed Kraush as a threat.

    Thus, they concluded that splitting their power to send goons after Kraush was too risky.

    However, they couldn��t rashly invest excessive power either.

    ��I��ve been consistently interacting with strong individuals like the Spirit King recently.��

    Kraush had also made sure that his movements were overt, so that others would notice him.

    This was a strategic action on his part.

    The mere presence of strong allies next to him would discourage hasty actions.

    ��In my position, I was bncing things out intentionally.��

    Kraush had effectively shackled Ixion.

    Ixion was likely to spark a war with the World Eroders.

    Kraush wanted to minimize that probability by any means.

    ��Therefore, it would be better for the World Eroders to cut ties with Ixion.��

    Before humans collided with Ixion, Kraush nned to convince other World Eroders to distance themselves from Ixion.

    But whom would Kraush aim to persuade?

    It was none other than the center figure of the World Eroders, but from a different meaning than Ixion.

    ��Swordmaster (����).��

    Kraush was looking to persuade the Swordmaster, called the strongest among the World Eroders.

    The monster that Charlotte, who possessed the greatest talent among humans, had sacrificed herself to defeat.

    Kraush aimed to convince him to be an enemy of Ixion.

    It might sound ridiculous, but it was a necessary task to prevent the war with the World Eroders.

    And to make that persuasion happen, Kraush needed to fully digest the inner cores of his aura to handle the God of Creation Weapons.

    Only the Sword Talks (��Մ) would convince the Swordmaster.

    Thus, Kraush needed time.

    Time to dy the sh between humans and Ixion.

    ��But those pesky Ixion guys have no intention of waiting for that!��

    Kraush��s face twisted in frustration.

    The fog spoke volumes to him��it was proof of their attitude.

    If he wanted to save the Lagrain family and Sisly, they were practically inviting him into the mist.

    They were likely nning to trigger their trap the moment Kraush stepped inside.

    ��On the flip side, if I don��t enter����

    From Ixion��s perspective, that wouldn��t be so bad either. They could simply take their hostages and make their getaway.

    ��Those damn bastards.��

    Kraush ground his teeth in outrage.

    He had caught on that they were in on this n from the start.

    ��My arrival at the Lagrain family was a coincidence, but����

    They had turned this coincidence into an opportunity.

    An opportunity to capture Kraush along with the empire��s downfall.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, Haring tugged at his sleeve.

    She too sensed Kraush��s turmoil.

    Kraush was not in his best state.

    His body was filled with the aura absorbed from the fractures of the world.

    Although Ixion might not know this, Haring understood that if Kraush entered the fog now, it would put him in jeopardy.

    ��There��s my father inside. The Lagrain family will be fine.��

    After hearing those words, Kraush looked at Haring.

    The Poison King, Hauran Lagrain.

    He was indeed strong enough to be counted among the Ten Great Lords.

    Moreover, the Lagrain family wasn��t an easy family to take down.

    After all, they had been thoroughly trained to protect themselves ever since they were devastated by the Light King and Hell Fairy in the past.

    Just as Haring said, the Lagrain family wouldn��t crumble easily against Ixion��s attacks.

    But that was only a hypothesis.

    What was happening inside remained unknown to both Kraush and Haring.

    Additionally, the rampaging Final Ark posed a grave concern.

    The Lagrain family was the one managing the Final Ark and the castle walls.

    If the Lagrains couldn��t act properly, the disaster originating from the Final Ark would ultimately destroy the walls and engulf them all.

    Haring likely wasn��t oblivious to that fact.

    Yet here she was, insisting that the Lagrain family was fine.

    Kraush detected her sincerity beneath her words.

    The genuine wish that Kraush wouldn��t be put in danger because of her family.

    The arm Haring held onto him trembled weakly.

    Through that tremor, Kraush sensed her worry for the Lagrain family.

    Of course��

    The Lagrain family was her home and her family.

    How could it be strange for her not to be anxious, especially if her only remaining family member, her father, might be in danger?

    It was bizarre that someone like her would be more concerned for him under these dire circumstances.

    As Kraush wrestled with how to navigate this situation, he sorted through his thoughts.

    ��Haring, I��ve gathered all the materials.��

    ��Ah, yeah.��

    Haring nodded and showed Kraush the bag of materials she had brought.

    ��The rest of the materials should have been collected by now at the Lagrain family.��

    At her words, Haring��s eyes flickered for a moment.

    She realized that Kraush had decided to step into the fog.

    ��Kraush, wait! The Soul Binding spell isn��t ready yet.��

    She hurriedly brought up the high-level Curse Soul Binding spell she had requested from Dorma.

    Fortunately, they had received word through the Crimson Garden that Dorma managed to procure the Soul Binding spell somehow.

    But they had intended to ry that information to Kraush after he returned, so as of now, the Lagrain family was without the Soul Binding spell.

    ��It��s okay.��

    Kraush said as he gazed at his shadow.

    ��My friends are pretty capable.��

    The moment those words left his mouth, his shadow swelled.

    Surprised, Haring watched as a head suddenly popped out of the shadow, morphing into a person.

    The one who emerged was none other than Ebsque.

    She appeared with a mildly annoyed expression as she looked at Kraush.

    ��You really use me as a gopher, don��t you?��

    In her hand was a small jar covered in an array of talismans.

    Inside it was the high-level Curse Soul Binding spell.

    After receiving the Soul Binding spell from Taria Bales, a servant of the Crimson Garden, Ebsque had made her way here.

    ��Thanks for your help.��

    Kraush handed the Soul Binding spell over to Haring.

    In shock, Haring stared at Kraush with a stiff expression.

    Receiving this meant that Kraush intended to go inside.

    ��Haring, to resolve this cursed body of mine, I have to get into the Lagrain family, no matter what.��

    He needed the materials inside the Lagrain family to fix his body.

    With Ixion on the move and time running short, Kraush couldn��t afford to waste time gathering materials again.

    ��So Haring, please. Come into the Lagrain family with me.��

    Haring bit her lip as she found herself on the receiving end of his request.

    This man always did it like this.

    He pushes without making her feel burdened, iming it was something he needed.

    Haring looked at Kraush.

    She could no longer talk him out of it.

    Kraush was the reason she had fallen for him in the first ce.

    ����Alright. Let��s go. I��ll definitely help you resolve your body��s issue.��

    Upon hearing her answer, Kraush smiled.

    Then, he slyly grabbed Ebsque��s hem as she was trying to sneak backward.

    ��Let��s go, my shadow guard.��

    ��Ugh! I knew this would happen!��

    Ebsqueined but didn��t try to escape.

    She understood the urgency of the situation.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    With Haring and Ebsque alongside him.

    The infiltration operation into the Lagrain family was about tomence.

    �� �� ��

    Hauran Lagrain, the head of the Lagrain family.

    He was quietly guarding a certain room at the moment.

    In the room behind him was the most noble person of the empire.

    Her name was Sizelry Ephania.

    The fourth princess of the empire and the one hailed as its greatest intellect.

    Hauran first met Sizelry when she was just a child.

    As a child, she was known for her exceptional mind yet chaotic antics that had earned her a reputation.

    Thanks to that reputation, the nobility didn��t particrly see her as the next empress.

    However, the moment Hauranid eyes on her, he realized something.

    Every action she took was an act.

    One that was sophisticated enough to deceive even adults.

    And all this at the tender age of four.

    Sizelry was already reading the room at just four years old.

    ��What a frightening child,�� he thought.

    Yet despite that, Hauran couldn��t help but pay her more attention due to her sharp intellect.

    Sizelry was acutely aware of reality.

    She knew that if she were to be the emperor, it would cause far too much chaos.

    She was also fully aware that staying in the imperial family would put her life at risk.

    Thus, she distanced herself from the imperial family in her role as the mischievous youngest princess.

    ��After that, I thought the fourth princess wouldn��t return to the imperial family.��

    Yet recently, her actions had drastically changed.

    Before long, rumors began spreading amongst the nobility that the emperor had fallen ill.

    At that point, Sizelry, who had been attending Rahern Academy, suddenly returned to the imperial family.

    She made contact with the emperor, who was ailing, and before long, the emperor appeared in perfect health again.

    During that time, the Ixion, a group of World Eroders, attempted to kidnap Sizelry.

    Coincidentally, Kraush, who happened to be in the empire at that time, rescued her, leading the emperor to praise Kraush as a hero.

    He even went so far as to dere Kraush as Sizelry��s fianc��.

    A series of events had unfolded in the blink of an eye, almost like flowing water.

    Hauran sensed that this incident was wrapped in deeper interests than what was publicly announced.

    However, he didn��t probe deeply into the matter.

    Digging too deep would only bring scorn from the imperial family.

    So while Hauran remained silent, Sizelry arrived at his doorstep concerning the spy.

    Initially, he thought she��de to warn him about connecting his daughter Haring with her fianc��, Kraush.

    But after Sizelry��s visit, Hauran began to feel something was off.

    Her movements in search of the spy felt slower than expected.

    Almost as if she were waiting for some sort of chance.

    Seeing this, Hauran discreetly sent out informants.

    Lagrain was part of the empire, but in this empire, a de could arrive at any moment.

    Thus, Hauran set out to investigate anything rted to Sizelry.

    And he soon uncovered a truth.

    ��The one who decisively caused the fall of the third princess was the fourth princess��s doing.��

 Chapter 318

    ### Chapter: 318

    Thanks to a little boost from the emperor, Sizelry quickly started to carve out her ce in the royal family.

    And let me tell you, the pace she was moving at was terrifyingly fast!

    A good chunk of what she imed didn��t belong to her, though��it was the Third Princess��s territory!

    The nervous state of Sigrid Ephania was something the nobles supporting the Third Princess were all too aware of.

    And to make things worse, Sigrid dropped out of Rahern Academy and locked herself away in her room.

    You bet those Third Princess loyalists were in a tizzy!

    Because unless their precious Third Princess ascended to the throne, all their support would go to waste.

    But now that she��d crumbled like a cheap cake, they were left in quite the pickle.

    And then bam!

    Sizelry swooped in.

    Like a sneaky little snake, she started devouring Sigrid��s faction without anyone catching on.

    That faction was already cracking at the seams, and those nobles, who were hesitant to side with the First Prince, found themselves unexpectedly grilled by Sizelry��s strategies.

    Before they knew it, they were unwittingly lining up behind her.

    Not that they were idiots or anything.

    Sizelry��s ploys were just that crafty��so crafty, in fact, even the First Prince��s crew didn��t have a clue!

    They just figured Sigrid��s faction crumbled on its own without so much as a sneeze of help.

    Hauran, however, was able to figure this out because he had years of experience keeping the Lagrain family neutral and had a keen political instinct.

    Besides, even if he was on the outskirts, as one of the Ten Great Lords, he had ess to more information than your average noble.

    He could barely piece together that Sizelry was up to something.

    ��Surely, His Majesty is aware of this too.��

    But the emperor didn��t stop her.

    In fact, knowing his personality, he was probably watching with morbid curiosity.

    After all, here��s this girl who had been purposely keeping her distance from the royal family suddenly rampaging through the empire.

    For an emperor who didn��t think too badly of her, this was a juicy situation!

    ��It must��ve been marvelous for the Third Princess, who just lost everything to the Fourth Princess, to reachplete madness.��

    All her hard work went poof in an instant.

    In the end, a desperate Sigrid resorted to the worst-case scenario: rebellion.

    But did Sizelry n this out meticulously?

    Or was it just a surprise screw-up on her part?

    Hauran felt a chill creep down his spine as he connected the dots.

    All that the emperor had done was give Sizelry a little nudge to help the Diana family make a politicaleback.

    Yet, with just that little nudge, she managed topletely iste Sigrid, who had spent a lifetime garnering power within the royal family.

    Sizelry always wore that yful smile.

    With one hand, she shook the empire to its core while still maintaining the guise of being the fun-loving princess.

    That spectacle stirred feelings in Hauran he couldn��t quite ce.

    It was dangerous.

    The Fourth Princess was a particrly dangerous individual.

    ��Sir Hauran, I have a favor to ask.��

    Just when Hauran was feeling the pressure of the situation, Sizelry popped in with a request.

    ��Could you catch a spy I��ll be naming by today?��

    Sizelry��s casual demand came with more weight than Hauran couldprehend.

    She could��ve caught the spy herself long ago, so why the hold-up?

    Hauran��s brow furrowed with confusion, but Sizelry just shed him a mischievous grin.

    ��If you catch the spy, a monumental incident will ur. An incident that could shake the entire empire.��

    ��An incident, you say?��

    Hauran��s face turned rmed.

    An incident capable of shaking the entire empire? That was a tall order!

    ��I believe the World Eroders will make their move and cause chaos throughout the empire. Sigrid has allied with Ixion, you see. The spy is just the distraction; the real culprit is them��they��re bent on destroying the empire.��

    And then came the mind-blowing revtion.

    The Third Princess had teamed up with the World Eroders, Ixion!

    This was scandalous enough to flip the empire upside down!

    ��Fourth Princess, if what you��re saying is true, are you nning to use this spy incident to draw Ixion into a trap?��

    If that was the case, Hauran was on board to help!

    But upon hearing his question, Sizelry fell silent for a moment before speaking, her lips curling up.

    ��The royal family won��t be part of this. They��re probably just beginning to realize that Ixion and Sigrid are working together.��

    The next bombshell left Hauran reeling.

    What Sizelry just said meant she was operating on her own judgment without consulting the royal family.

    ��Why the silence on such an important matter?��

    Such a crucial revtion as the empire��s fate hung in the bnce!

    But Sizelry wouldn��t let Hauran finish his protests.

    ��The empire needs a good shake-up.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The current empire is too entangled with various factions. Take the regional nobles, for instance.��

    The feud between central and regional powers was old news.

    The royal family had been trying to draw in regional nobles for ages, but with the empire being as massive as it was, that never proved easy.

    ��One of the biggest reasons these factions can��t unite is because theyck amon goal. Without a shared objective, they��ll just continue to pick apart the empire until it copses.��

    ��You mean to make Ixion thatmon enemy? But that��s a colossal risk! What if their traps bring down the empire instead?��

    Hauran shouted, stressed that they should at least inform the royal family to prepare!

    Sizelry��s expression, however, remained unchanged.

    ��The empire won��t copse. It��s not weak enough to fall apart that easily. I��ll make sure my message reaches the royal family in due time. It won��t be toote to prepare.��

    Sizelry understood the true strength of the empire and royal family.

    As long as the emperor stayed intact, Ixion��s attempt to take down the empire would surely be thwarted.

    Of course, there would be some coteral damage.

    If Ixion lost their minds and escted their attacks, the damage could be significant.

    Still, the more severe the damage, the more united the empire would be against amon foe.

    ��Just once is all I need.��

    Once they all shared a goal, Sizelry was confident she could unify the empire.

    Even if that objective faded away afterward.

    Hauran caught a glimpse of an abnormal madness lurking within Sizelry.

    Her intentions for the empire surpassed that of an ordinary person.

    Why would she, who had distanced herself from the royal family for so long, go to such lengths now?

    ��And rest assured, the key yer in resolving this turmoil is already determined.��

    ��Key yer, you say?��

    Hauran raised an eyebrow at her cryptic statement.

    ��Soon, they��ll earn a nickname. But before that, they need to seed in solving a major incident.��

    In that moment, Hauran pieced it together.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The man whom the royal family recognized as Sizelry��s betrothed.

    ��He owes me a favor. And if I��m to push my agenda onto the royal family, he needs to rise to fame right now.��

    Sizelry spoke with an authentic smile, not her usual cheeky grin.

    Plus, Hauran realized something else.

    Sizelry was no longer only concerned for the empire.

    Someone else had joined her grand ambition.

    The bloodline of the Ephania royals had a nasty habit.

    Namely, if they wanted something, they had to have it in their hands.

    No matter what it took.

    For most born into the royal family, that something was usually the throne.

    But Hauran understood what Sizelry truly desired.

    She wanted Kraush Balheim.

    That boy.

    Whether it was lust, affection, or love.

    Sizelry was likely unaware of the awakening feelings even within her heart, but Kraush had surely sparked something in her.

    Is it any wonder Sizelry was moving the entire empire around?

    To secure Kraush��s affection, she needed a vast empire under her thumb.

    Hauran felt breathless at the realization.

    Sizelry Ephania was an iprehensibly daunting figure.

    And he felt anotheryer of fear in a different way.

    Why was she informing him of all this?

    ��Are you curious why I��m sharing this with you?��

    Sizelry seemed to read Hauran��s mind.

    A shadow loomed over her, making her appear as if she could see through everything in the world.

    ��It��s a kind of bargain. I know you��d never betray your daughter.��

    Mentioning his daughter made Hauran tense up.

    And that was exactly what Sizelry wanted.

    ��I��ll ensure Haring stays by Kraush��s side.��

    Hauran��s eyes widened.

    He hadn��t expected Sizelry, who craved ownership of Kraush, to say such a thing.

    ��So, you want me to actively assist you?��

    ��Exactly. Your immediate task is to catch the spy and support Kraush in defeating Ixion. Plus, make sure everyone knows it was Kraush who protected Lagrain.��

    ��Of course, prioritizing Lagrain��s safety above all!��

    Sizelry left those words behind as she opened the door to Hauran��s office.

    ��After all, the oue won��t change all that much.��

    What on earth was she witnessing?

    Hauran sat down quietly in his chair, suddenly realizing that someone who shouldn��t have awakened had indeed woken.

    With concerns for his daughter weighing heavily on him.

    And just like that, true to Sizelry��s predictions, a spy was caught and Ixion appeared.

    They nketed Lagrain��s estate in a thick fog.

    Hauran immediately issued a state of emergency and stood guard outside Sizelry��s chambers, the top priority.

    Regardless of past events, he had to protect Sizelry without fail.

    Because she was the empire��s princess.

    Then, a sound echoed from down the hallway.

    Footsteps were definitelying from somewhere nearby where the Lagrain Knights would usually be stationed.

    Yet the owner of those footsteps kept approaching without stopping.

    After releasing a deep breath, Hauran raised his hand.

    The purple poison spilled from his outstretched ws.

    The mere presence of that toxin caused surrounding objects to sizzle and dissolve.

    ��Who do they think they are, treating me like some fool?��

    Hauran��s eyes gleamed bright purple.

    Sizelry said the oue was already predetermined.

    In that case, no matter the result, all he needed was to do his part.

    And his part was simple.

    Hauran Lagrain, the Poison King, would protect Lagrain.

    ��Let them step into the Garden of Toxicity, and they��ll regret it to their bones.��

 Chapter 319

    ### Chapter: 319

    Amid the thick fog of smoke,

    Kraush, Haring, and Ebsque made their way in together.

    Ebsque hid within Kraush��s shadow, while Kraush concealed himself using Haring��s invisibility.

    Thanks to this, even though Kraush had entered the Lagrain estate, none of the World Eroders had shown up.

    The Lagrain estate, filled with mist-like smoke, was eerily quiet.

    Members of the Lagrain family, ustomed to handling poison, were all masters of stealth.

    So, while it seemed calm, they were undoubtedly moving swiftly behind the scenes.

    ��Haring, let��s head straight to the workshop.��

    Right now, the most pressing matter was resolving Kraush��s inner core issue.

    If that wasn��t settled, there would be no way to confront the World Eroders head-on.

    Haring nodded and began leading Kraush to the workshop.

    As they made their way there, the quiet hallway seemed endless.

    asional sounds could be felt, but everyone was clearly holding their breath on purpose.

    ��The World Eroders must be lurking around.��

    Kraush, shrouded in the miasma of refinement, didn��t entertain any thoughts of encountering the World Eroders.

    So, he stayed as close to Haring as possible.

    Thud��thud��

    Suddenly, a loud thumping sound reached Kraush and Haring��s ears.

    As they locked eyes, they immediately pressed against the wall.

    Then, from another corridor, a gigantic, bear-like man appeared.

    He was exactly as described��a bear.

    His face looked just like a bear��s head.

    Aside from having a humanoid shape, anyone would recognize him as a bear without hesitation.

    ��ck Bear.��

    Kraush immediately recognized the identity of the bear-like man.

    A World Eroder, the ck Bear.

    He was known for his exceptional fighting skills, relying on his robust physique.

    ��Sniff, I came expecting a fight, but it seems I won��t even catch a sniff of one. How irritating!��

    The ck Bear grumbled, snorting loudly.

    Since entering the smoke of refinement, he hadn��t encountered a single member of the Lagrain family.

    Ever since getting mauled by the previous World Eroder, the Glorious One, the Lagrain family had concentrated their strength on the main house.

    As a result, even the average maid in their household was well-versed in the arts of concealment and secret passageways.

    So, as soon as this crisis broke out, everyone immediately hid themselves.

    ��At this rate, this smoke from the refiners is bing a real hindrance.��

    No matter how good the refinement was, with such a thick fog it could detect outside intruders but not what was happening inside.

    Therefore, the World Eroders present in the smoke had to find trouble themselves.

    ��Let one be caught. I��ll dismantle them limb by limb.��

    The ck Bear, visibly frustrated, banged his fist against the wall.

    The ground shook throughout the entire Lagrain estate.

    ��Why can��t I just demolish this whole building?��

    Just as he was harboring these dangerous thoughts, the ck Bear��s head turned back.

    He sensed a presence behind him.

    There was a snake slithering nearby.

    The ck Bear recognized the snake��s identity.

    And so did Kraush.

    ��Yumsa, what did you find?��

    Yumsa, also known as the Sound Snake,

    Was a World Eroder who specialized in handling snakes.

    With exceptional sensory abilities and assassination skills, Yumsa typically coordinated with the ck Bear.

    Yumsa would locate the enemy, and the ck Bear would smash them to pieces.

    That was theirbination.

    ��Hiss.��

    The moment the ck Bear asked, the snake flicked its tongue, conveying something.

    Although Kraush and Haring didn��t understand, the ck Bear��s eyes lit up.

    ��So, those nasty little things are hiding over there!��

    The ck Bear spread his enormous hand wide.

    A murderous grin glimmered on his lips.

    ��Lead the way. Let��s go right now.��

    Upon hearing the ck Bear��smand, the snake quickly turned and slithered ahead.

    The ck Bear eagerly followed close behind.

    Seeing this, Kraush ced his hand on Thunder Prime.

    From the looks of it, Yumsa had found the hidden members of the Lagrain family.

    At that moment, Haring��s hand covered Kraush��s hand that held Thunder Prime.

    As Kraush met Haring��s gaze, she shook her head.

    ��The Lagrain family won��t fall so easily.��

    Haring��s eyes were filled with faith in the Lagrain family.

    ��The Lagrains have prepared for the World Eroders time and again. This could even be a trap to lure them in.��

    Having suffered great pain in the past, the Lagrains were all too familiar with preparing for the World Eroders.

    For them, this situation was closer to taking revenge on the World Eroders.

    Listening to Haring, Kraush withdrew his hand from Thunder Prime.

    Since it was Haring, a direct descendant of the Lagrain family, saying this, he had to trust her.

    Kraush couldn��t reveal their identity, especially now when he hadn��t resolved his inner core issue.

    ��Okay. Let��s keep going.��

    With Kraush��s affirmation, Haring smiled and proceeded alongside him.

    After some time, they reached the workshop.

    The workshop happened to bepletely empty.

    Even other World Eroders had not dared to touch the workshop.

    This was because the workshop, filled with the scent of poison, was an ominous ce for even the World Eroders.

    Having reached this far, Kraush and Haring immediately released the invisibility.

    ��Ebsque, keep guard for me.��

    ��I��ll expect my paymentter.��

    Whatever she might receive, Ebsque emerged from Kraush��s shadow and headed toward the entrance of the workshop.

    She was alsopetent among the World Eroders.

    Just as her reputation suggested, it wouldn��t be so easy to prate her defenses.

    Leaving that side to Ebsque, Kraush went into the workshop with Haring.

    Inside, there were the materials prepared by the Poison King, Hauran.

    Since he had agreed to help with extracting Kraush��s inner core, he made sure to prepare the materials as quickly as possible.

    ��Haring, how does it look?��

    ��Yup, everything is ready and good to go.��

    Haring breathed a sigh of relief and immediately started preparing the materials she had taken from her bag.

    However, her face was filled with worry as she worked.

    This was understandable because Hauran was supposed to be the one to make the potion for extracting Kraush��s inner core.

    Haring was adept at making potions and poisons, but she couldn��tpare to Hauran.

    This was her first time sessfully crafting the potion for extracting the inner core.

    So, naturally, she was anxious that she might affect Kraush negatively.

    Kraush picked up on her worries.

    ��Haring.��

    As Kraush called out to Haring, he wore a confident smile.

    ��I can handle any side effects thate my way.��

    Having gone through so much, he was quite used to enduring pain.

    He could confidently say that no one could handle pain quite like him.

    ��It��s the only talent I have in that regard.��

    While it was a pitiful situation to be ustomed to suffering, there was no denying that Kraush spoke the truth.

    ��So as long as I can pull out my inner core, everything will be just fine.��

    As long as the end result is produced, then that��s all that matters.

    So, Haring didn��t need to worry about the aftermath.

    That��s what Kraush said.

    ��That��s not okay!��

    But Haring erupted in anger at his words.

    She hadn��t expected a harsh response, so Kraush looked slightly bewildered.

    She gazed at Kraush with a sad expression.

    ��I don��t want you to be hurt.��

    Kraush always tried to endure pain to get results.

    Seeing that drive, Haring didn��t want to see him get hurt, so even during the rapid potion-making process, she tried to lessen his burden as much as possible.

    The future Potion Master, Darling, is all about extreme efficiency.

    He had asked Kraush to improve his efficiency, ignoring any potential side effects, producing maximum efficiency.

    And Haring had bnced things as much as she could.

    She��d researched and manufactured it without sacrificing efficiency, keeping the curse and materials in mind.

    Not realizing this until now, Kraush reacted a bit sourly.

    ��So, I will finish making it without any side effects.��

    Seeing Haring��s slightly teary expression, Kraush finally realized he had been too irresponsible.

    He thought only he had to endure the pain.

    But he had no idea how much it affected those around him.

    ��No, I��d probably just overlooked it.��

    Remembering the time he fought with Agares,

    Kraush recalled Bianca��s tear-streaked face.

    He had struggled to find the words to tell her to stop fighting, as she, too, began training to lighten his burdens.

    Just like Bianca, Haring was also working so that Kraush wouldn��t have to suffer as much.

    So, he had said something so careless to her.

    Scratching the back of his head while watching Haring intensely focused on preparing,

    Kraush realized he was no longer dealing with it all alone.

    ��The Sky Generation isn��t just me.��

    With that realization, Kraush looked at Haring.

    ��I��m sorry, Haring.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s apology, Haring flinched.

    ��Because of you, I can endure more.��

    Thanks to Haring, Darling, and Dorma working together to make those potions, Kraush had ovee countless crises.

    So, he figured he ought to express gratitude for Haring��s efforts today, prompting her to dive into serious production.

    Her eyes were filled with resolute determination.

    Haring��s work was faster than expected.

    Thanks to all the trial and error she had experienced with Darling in making potions,

    She rapidlybined various materials based on the entries in the arts of refinement.

    And soon, Haring produced a small green pill.

    The Inner Well Pill.

    The Inner Well Pill glowed with a peculiar flow of light.

    It resembled a bead that reflected light differently, depending on its angle.

    Haring approached Kraush, holding thepleted pill.

    ��Kraush, there will be a shock when you directly touch your soul.��

    No matter how much she tried to minimize side effects, it was impossible to erase all effects.

    ��After you take it, the inner core will exit from your fingertips. You mustn��t move until that inner core escapes.��

    Haring warned him as she ced a bowl in front of him.

    This was the bowl to catch the exiting inner core.

    ��Got it.��

    Kraush nodded to Haring, who looked tense, before handing him the Inner Well Pill.

    Without hesitation, Kraush swallowed the Inner Well Pill.

    Putting it in his mouth felt like rolling a bead on his tongue.

    Swallow��

    Once he made up his mind, he felt the pill slide down his throat.

    After a while, Kraush felt a tightness in his body.

    It felt like something was swirling within him.

    ��The effect of the Inner Well Pill is kicking in. You need to focus.��

    Listening to Haring, Kraush concentrated intensely.

    He sensed the energy from the Inner Well Pill nudging his aura core.

    The aura core, which he had kept motionless until now, began to roll on its own.

    It was seeking a way out.

    If this was the case, he could definitely extract it.

    ��The only issue is����

    Time.

    The aura core swirling within Kraush had a total of 19 cores.

    If it took this long to move just one, it was evident it would take a while to extract them all.

    ��But I have to do this.��

    In that moment, as Kraush drew up all of his focus,

    Boom!

    A loud explosion erupted from outside the workshop.

    It sounded like a sh was taking ce somewhere.

    ��Kraush, keep going.��

    Haring spoke hurriedly to ensure Kraush remained focused, turning to face themotion outside.

    Kraush didn��t even have a chance to stop her.

    With a sh, Haring activated her invisibility and dashed outside.

    Until Kraush extracted all his inner cores, it was her responsibility to protect him.

    ��Absolutely no one will enter the workshop.��

    To protect the one she cherished with her heart, Haring honed her poisonous needles, which wouldter earn her the nickname ��Poisonous Spike.��

 Chapter 320

    ### Chapter: 320

    In a space thick with fog and smoke,

    the World Eroders were in a brawl with the members of the Lagrain family.

    Five World Eroders and about twenty of their kind had invaded this ce. Most of them were recent recruits brought in by Igrit.

    ��You could almost say they��re all subpar members,��

    mused the one wielding a staff, who stomped it down in frustration.

    Within the ranks of the World Eroders, levels clearly existed. Some were just lucky enough to escape their copsing worlds.

    Their abilities, in terms of refinement, were miserable at best.

    That��s why the ck Witch didn��t bother to summon them for Igrit��s event beforehand.

    ��The Glorious One was quite a formidable threat,��

    the staff-wieldermented.

    The Glorious One was a formidable talent despite their reckless actions.

    ��If he had operated at full strength this time, he could��ve shaken Lagrain quite significantly.��

    To the Lagrains, the Glorious One was a nightmare.

    Thus, he was the best candidate to sow chaos among them.

    ��The ck Witch said he fell into the hands of the Necromancer.��

    The elderly man in the gray suit shook his head with a sigh while clutching his staff.

    As an early member of Igrit, he had seen more than enough elite members take hits.

    And he knew well who they were falling to.

    The very person obstructing Igrit at every turn.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Just recently, even the prominent ck Crow had been taken down by him.

    After regaining consciousness, she merely drooled and stood there motionless.

    Though she managed to recover physically, she lost crucial memories due to the Memory Devourer.

    This time, capturing Kraush Balheim would be ideal, but the main goal was to restrain him.

    Igrit had deemed him a significant danger, prepping everything before mobilizing their final force to capture him.

    Though the ck Witch didn��t rify, it unnervingly seemed that keeping him in his current state would be advantageous for the future.

    ��Honestly, it��s like they don��t trust us at all.��

    The staff-wielder felt disappointment in the ck Witch��s choice.

    Since the incident in her own world, she only viewed others as coborators and didn��t trust anyone.

    Perhaps it was for this reason that Igrit was beginning to creak from within.

    Knowing it wouldn��t go unnoticed, the staff-wielder mmed his staff against the ground a couple more times.

    He was trying to shake off the troubling thoughts in his mind.

    ��Refinement.��

    At that moment, a voice rang in the staff-wielder��s ear.

    As he slowly turned his head toward the source, he saw a man untying a muzzle from a dog.

    His mouth was rather peculiar.

    With a dog��s mouth attached to a human face, he had long ck hair.

    Through the strands, his red dog-like eyes sent a shiver down one��s spine.

    The identity of this creature, with a cor jingling around his neck, was the Rabid Dog.

    Once a regr being, he had been modified into a Chimera in his world and raised as a battle monster.

    ��Hmph, I��ve tied down the Poison King.��

    Hearing the drooling words of the Rabid Dog, the staff-wielder nodded.

    Among the new World Eroders, he was undoubtedly the strongest.

    The illusions he wielded could even deceive the Poison King.

    Especially with the refinement smoke enveloping the area, discerning the illusions would be challenging.

    ��Good job.��

    ��Hmph, but there��s a funny smell.��

    The staff-wielder raised an eyebrow at that remark.

    ��A funny smell, you say?��

    ��It stinks. It��s somewhere irritating, hmph, it makes me feel rejected.��

    Taking this in, the staff-wielder��s gaze sharpened.

    Because he had a sudden realization.

    ��Kraush Balheim has arrived.��

    This was the exact feeling he got when encountering Kraush Balheim.

    The aura he wielded instilled a natural revulsion in the World Eroders.

    This was precisely how humans in this world felt when confronted with a World Eroder.

    ��It��s curious how the Necromancer and the Immortal are closely linked to him despite sensing that.��

    The staff-wielder found it astonishing that those two were aiding Kraush.

    ��Looks like he managed to sneak in well, dodging my fog.��

    Got to say, with how extensively the smoke was used, he could detect anything entering from outside but not everything inside.

    ��Let��s approach him. Can you gauge his condition?��

    The ck Witch had advised to steer clear of conflict, but the staff-wielder had a past with him.

    Naturally, he wanted to repay that favor.

    A shiver ran through the staff-wielder as he felt something menacing.

    Looking back at the Rabid Dog, he saw furyced through the heat emanating from him.

    ��Rabid Dog?��

    ��Hmph, Kraush Balheim, this smell�� finally found him.��

    ��What happened between you two?��

    ��My subordinate died at his hands.��

    The staff-wielder recalled how the Rabid Dog seemed ufortably fond of those belonging to his faction.

    Though those who joined his ranks had to undergo Chimera transformation.

    Faces torn apart and fitted with dog heads�� only those who paid that price could be recognized as part of the Rabid Dog��s pack.

    And surprisingly, he cared for them deeply, enough to remember anyone who harmed them and take revenge.

    ��I��ll make him pay with his life.��

    When the staff-wielder caught a glimpse of the glinting malice in the Rabid Dog��s eyes, he shook his head.

    ��We need him alive. Let��s avoid killing him. Instead,��

    the staff-wielder said with a benevolent smile.

    ��As long as you don��t kill him, I don��t mind what you do.��

    After all, they only needed his body and abilities.

    Nothing more, nothing less.

    ��Sounds easy enough.��

    Before long, the Rabid Dog charged out in a beast-like manner.

    The staff-wielder followed right behind him.

    Even with the Rabid Dog around, Kraush was not a foe to be underestimated.

    Thus, he too nned to go all out.

    They arrived in the corridor by Kraush��s presence.

    Boom! Bang!

    Suddenly, a wall made of bones erupted before them.

    The Rabid Dog, seeing the bone wall shoot up, was already swinging a crimson axe.

    sh!

    The swinging axe effectively destroyed the skeletal barrier in no time.

    The staff-wielder used a fist made of smoke to shatter the wall as well.

    In that instant, the staff-wielder��s eyes widened.

    He knew who was capable of manipting the bone walls this way.

    ��The Necromancer.��

    The moment he uttered those words, a barrage of skeleton corpses poured down before them.

    ��Hmph!��

    The Rabid Dog snorted, spinning the axe as he weaved through the skeletons, shredding them to bits.

    He truly resembled a wild beast.

    Instantly tearing through the skeletal corpses, he dashed forward just then.

    Boom!

    From between the skeletons, ance shot out, knocking the Rabid Dog back.

    The Rabid Dog, having deflected it with his axe, spun around andnded upside down on the ceiling.

    Emerging between the Skeletons was a gigantic knight adorned with an ominous ck crown shimmering atop his head.

    This ck crown had thorns jutting out in a menacing manner.

    It was the elite member of Ebsque��s skeleton army, Number One.

    Inside the helmet of Number One, a red aura flickered.

    At the same time, the staff-wielder noticed Butler Number Three standing before him, d in gauntlets.

    He dispelled the staff-wielder��s smoke punch with his gauntlets and readied himself.

    The staff-wielder��s eyebrows twitched at the sight of him.

    ��Necromancer, do you really think you can take us on alone?��

    Ebsque��s forces were undeniably not to be dismissed lightly.

    However, her strength focused on multi-faceted battles.

    In contrast, the staff-wielder knew the Rabid Dog was optimized for one-on-onebat.

    Boom!

    Sure enough, Number One was at a disadvantage against the Rabid Dog��s dual axes.

    And Number Three was no different.

    While they tried to hold their ground against the staff-wielder, they couldn��t avoid taking damage, which umted.

    New corpses appearing briefly distracted both of them, but it wasn��t enough to level the ying field.

    Ebsque wouldn��t stop sending more corpses, either.

    The staff-wielder��s expression darkened as he figured out what she was after.

    ��She��s buying time.��

    Although the skeletons feigned an aggressive posture, they were actually in defensive formations.

    It was clearly an action to buy time.

    ��Rabid Dog! Is Kraush making his escape?��

    The Rabid Dog hurled Number One away with another swing.

    ��He��s still there.��

    The moment he heard this, the staff-wielder conjured dozens of smoke giants behind him.

    With one mighty gesture, the smoke giants soared into the air, colliding with Ebsque��s corpses.

    Thud- Thud- Thud- Thud-

    The staff-wielder��s staff rhythmically hit the ground.

    With each m, the smoke giants inted, pressing against Ebsque��s skeletons.

    ��Rabid Dog! I��ll clear the path!��

    The staff-wielder figured out what Ebsque��s intention was.

    She was trying to buy time.

    He didn��t know exactly what she was nning, but he was sure it was linked to Kraush.

    ��Get to Kraush!��

    The smoke giants charged at the skeletons, while the Rabid Dog aggressively cleared the path ahead.

    Though the skeletons struggled to break through, they couldn��t hold back the Rabid Dog.

    The Rabid Dog crashed through the corridor and smashed open the door to the workshop.

    As the staff-wielder grinned at this victory, he suddenly felt a thunk!

    He looked down to see a dagger embedded deep in his side.

    When had it gotten there? The dagger was covered in extreme poison.

    ��This����

    The staff-wielder recalled the information he had heard before attacking Lagrain.

    The daughter of the Lagrain family, Haring Lagrain, supposedly had simr invisible skills.

    ��Cough!��

    He hadn��t expected to be caught off guard while focused on clearing the corpses.

    How sly of her.

    ��If it had been aimed at my throat, I would��ve sensed it.��

    The staff-wielder had a smoke defense concealing critical areas.

    Whether she sensed it or not, she must have targeted his exposed side.

    With poison swiftly spreading through his body, he realized he had to stabilize quickly.

    This was poison meant to kill.

    Moreover, it wasn��t just any regr poison.

    It was a cursed poison from who-knows-where.

    Haring��s original toxin.

    ��Cough, argh.��

    The staff-wielder sank down, concentrating to fortify his smoke defense.

    Completely blindsided by an unexpected attack, he needed time to recover.

    For now, he was forced to focus on healing.

    Thanks to this, Ebsque��s grasp over the skeletons loosened.

    When the Rabid Dog stepped into the workshop, it had morphed into the battlefield of Ebsque.

    Bones and skeletal structures filled the space, and countless skeletal soldiers aimed their weapons.

    The Rabid Dog��s eyebrows twitched as his long hair fell across his face.

    ��Such bold pups.��

    At that moment, Ebsque��s voice reverberated around the workshop alluringly.

    ��Stepping into the Necromancer��s fully-set battlefield is akin to walking straight into death.��

    She was about to show the dirtiest methods ofbat that the Necromancer could employ.

 Chapter 321

    ### Chapter: 321

    Bang, Bang!!!

    In the midst of the ruckus outside the workshop,

    Kraush was deep in concentration with his eyes tightly shut.

    From his hands, a white liquid dripped steadily.

    As the liquid hit the vessel, it formed a perfect round shape.

    Aura��s Inner Sphere.

    This was what Kraush was coaxing out of his own body.

    Sweat streamed down his forehead.

    The process required intense focus, leaving no room for distractions.

    ��That noise must be Ebsque and Haring in a fierce fight.��

    There was no time to check how things were going outside.

    Kraush didn��t even know which World Eroder they were up against.

    If the enemy turned out to be worse than anticipated, anything could happen.

    Someone could possibly die.

    This world was unjust.

    A single mistake could strip one of any chance for redemption without hesitation.

    Kraush had made many mistakes in the past.

    And he was here because he had regressed to avoid repeating those blunders.

    ��I have to trust them.��

    Kraush sank even deeper into his concentration.

    All he could do now was trust the two and pull out Aura��s Inner Sphere entirely.

    So, he poured all his energy into extracting it.

    Bang!

    A loud noise assaulted his ears once again.

    It seemed like the shes were elerating, the noise reverberating continuously.

    Time kept slipping away.

    Kraush��s focus remained as strong as ever.

    ng!

    Another Aura��s Inner Sphere dropped.

    ��Eek!?��

    Suddenly, a woman��s scream echoed in his ears.

    Kraush bit down on his lip.

    Being so focused, he couldn��t even tell whose scream it was.

    From a distance, urgent conversations could be heard.

    It sounded like a crisis was looming.

    Boom, Bang!!!

    Another shockwave rattled the entire workshop.

    ng!

    Yet another Aura��s Inner Sphere fell from Kraush��s hands.

    But there was still more to extract.

    He needed just a bit more time.

    Now that he had grasped the technique of drawing out Aura��s Inner Sphere, Kraush focused even harder to pull it out.

    ng!

    Just as Kraush extracted another Sphere,

    Bang!!!

    The door to the workshop burst open, flying off its hinges.

    Kraush opened his sleepy eyes to see the door.

    Thud, Thud!

    Footsteps entered the door.

    There stood a man with a dog��s snout peeking through long ck hair.

    The Rabid Dog.

    The very creature whose master, Berkman, he had taken down to protect Bianca.

    The Rabid Dog growled threateningly.

    ��Hmph, finally found you.��

    His condition was far from normal.

    He bore numerous wounds as if he had been through an intense fight and looked physically drained.

    But the Rabid Dog paid no mind, having made it here after tearing through Ebsque��s battlefield.

    Through the broken doorframe, he spotted Ebsque sprawled in a corner.

    Arge wound from an axe mark was carved into her chest.

    Her shaky breaths indicated she wasn��t dead yet, but it was critical.

    A personal fighter like the Rabid Dog.

    Ebsque, skilled in multi-enemybat, had eventually found herself at a disadvantage from the very beginning.

    Even having set up a battlefield for the Necromancer, Ebsque had fought fiercely against the Rabid Dog, but he had still managed to crush her area ofbat.

    ��The Necromancer must never be given space to breathe.��

    That was the winning condition for a Necromancer.

    Ebsque broke that rule to protect Kraush and stood before the Rabid Dog.

    Kraush bit his lip until it bled.

    Not yet.

    He still hadn��t extracted all of Aura��s Inner Sphere.

    ��Was it a mistake?��

    The fog created by the refinement let things from outside in but kept things inside from escaping.

    Of course, it wouldn��t be impossible with enough effort.

    But if he did that, Igrit would notice, and a fight would be unavoidable.

    So, Kraush nned to pull out Aura��s Inner Sphere entirely before jumping into the fight.

    ��I never anticipated the Rabid Dog woulde.��

    Having entered through Haring��s invisibility,

    Kraush thought that even an adept like Igrit wouldn��t catch on too quickly.

    Moreover, with Ebsque around, he believed she could hold her ground in critical moments.

    But the Rabid Dog��s sensitive nose caught the scent of Kraush.

    This led to Igrit and the Rabid Dog arriving here much faster than expected.

    Kraush was troubled.

    Should he stop extracting the Inner Sphere and face the Rabid Dog now?

    But if he did that, the Aura he was pulling out could backfire and overwhelm him.

    If that happened, Kraush wouldn��t even get to fight properly before everything was over.

    ��Grr, I don��t know what you��re up to.��

    While Kraush hesitated, the Rabid Dog growled as he swung his double axes.

    ��This is vengeance for my fallen subordinate!��

    With a leap, the Rabid Dog swung his axe.

    His muscles tensed, radiating the power of World Erosion.

    The sheer force looked so intense that the red aura seemed to turn pitch ck for a moment.

    He brought the axe down with all his might towards Kraush.

    Seeing this, Kraush made up his mind.

    ��I trust the seasons.��

    Believing that the Seasons would somehow manage the Aura, Kraush was about to pull Thunder Prime out.

    Screeeech!!! Bang!!!

    In that moment, someone blocked the Rabid Dog��s swing, and he was sent skidding back uncontrobly.

    ng! Boom!!!

    The one sent backward crashed into a drawer full of materials, raising a cloud of dust.

    As Kraush stood there in a daze, a dislocated wrist holding a dagger appeared in front of him��Haring.

    ��Haring��.��

    Just moments ago, there had been no one in front of Kraush.

    The fact that she appeared out of nowhere meant she had been protecting him using invisibility all along.

    The Rabid Dog frowned at Haring.

    Since the strike meant for Kraush had been blocked by her, irritation shed across his face.

    At that moment, the Rabid Dog realized.

    The poisoned dagger stuck in his shoulder during the fight with Ebsque was from her.

    ��Hmph, what a foolish act.��

    The Rabid Dog used an escape illusion.

    His illusion was on a level that was exceptionally high.

    He had made himself immune to the poison, creating the illusion he was unaffected by the deadly toxin.

    Somehow he managed to endure Haring��s extreme poison.

    The Rabid Dog raised his axe again.

    Having diverted his earlier strike, Haring had now been rendered unable to continue.

    As the Rabid Dog swung the axe at Kraush again,

    He suddenly felt something tighten around his arm.

    Somehow, chains with spikes wrapped around his arm.

    The chains had been left behind by Haring as she phased away from invisibility.

    Crack!!!

    The spiked chains embedded into the inner muscle of the Rabid Dog��s arm, pulling him.

    Haring, using her broken wrist to wrestle the chains, was gripping them tightly.

    Screeeech!!!

    Of course, the spikes were coated with Haring��s poison.

    The poison seemed to be corrosive, burning into the Rabid Dog��s skin.

    ��Argh!��

    The Rabid Dog let out a frustrated howl.

    At the same moment he swung his arm violently, Haring was pulled toward him.

    Despite Haring��s training, she couldn��t match the raw brute strength of a World Eroder like the Rabid Dog.

    In a split second, the Rabid Dog swung a punch at Haring.

    Whoosh!

    Just before the punchnded, Haring twisted her body with all her might.

    At the same time, she wrapped the chains around the Rabid Dog��s swinging arm.

    Swoosh!

    As the chains wrapped tightly around his arm, Haring kicked off the ground to vault herself up and onto his arm.

    Seeing Haring be quicker than anticipated, the Rabid Dog frowned.

    Blood from her nose dripped to the ground.

    She had clearly consumed some stamina-enhancing tonic.

    During the duration of the tonic, Haring lowered herself along the Rabid Dog��s arm in a tight grip.

    Technically, she should��ve tried to lock in a joint submission.

    But the Rabid Dog��s arm, having undergone Chimera transformation, couldn��t easily be broken by her.

    So instead, still in position on the Rabid Dog��s arm, she plunged the remaining dagger into the space between the chains.

    Stab!

    Thanks to the tonic, all her strength was channeled into the dagger, embedding it deep into the Rabid Dog��s arm.

    As a result, his arms became bound by Haring��s chains, restricting his movements.

    This momentarily contained the Rabid Dog��s actions.

    As Haring figured this out and prepared for her next attack,

    She caught the sight of the Rabid Dog��s mouth wide open in front of her.

    The Rabid Dog bared his teeth and barked.

    ��Argh!��

    When his bark echoed, Haring��s eardrums ruptured.

    Simultaneously, even while connected by the chains to the Rabid Dog, she was flung backward across the room.

    Blood oozed from her eyes.

    The Rabid Dog had deployed his special illusion, Scream of Sorrow.

    It inflicted damage internally on the target��s body upon hearing it.

    Receiving this point-nk attack, Haring became utterly disoriented.

    Stab! Swoosh!

    After pulling out the dagger lodged in his arm, the chain that had been fixed to it unraveled in an instant.

    Haring had thrown herself recklessly into the situation, leading to a prolonged engagement.

    Who would��ve expected this dy because of a mere nuisance?

    She had never imagined it would drag on like this.

    ��Hmph.��

    Frustrated, the Rabid Dog raised his axe again, just as a bottle flew toward him.

    He swung his axe at the iing projectile.

    ng!

    The broken bottle spilled toxic liquid onto the floor.

    Turning his head, the Rabid Dog found Haring standing against the wall, battered and bruised.

    In her hand was another vial simr to the one she just threw.

    ��Hah, ha, phew, phew.��

    Haring panted weakly.

    Drip, drip.

    Blood trickled from her nose, ears, and eyes, soaking the ground beneath her.

    At the same time, her left arm was swollen from where it had been chained, showing signs of severe trauma.

    If she didn��t tend to it soon, she might not be able to use that arm again.

    ��Cough, cough.��

    Just then, Haring spat out ck blood and raised the vial once more.

    She threw it at the Rabid Dog again.

    This time, the Rabid Dog easily smashed it as well.

    Staring nkly with zed eyes, he looked at Haring.

    ��You��re not a mere fly, are you?��

    The Rabid Dog decided to stop attacking Kraush first.

    Instead, he aimed his axe directly at Haring.

    At that moment, a light began to gather at the axe��s tip.

    ��A cockroach, then.��

    Haring stared nkly at the light.

    She could no longer muster the strength to resist.

    She had given up on blocking that attack.

    Instead, she fixed her gaze on Kraush through the light.

    Have I bought him just a little more time?

    Even if she died, Kraush had to remain safe.

    She had to hold on just a little longer.

    With this thought, she willed her unresponsive legs to inch forward.

    At the same time, a violet aura of poison emanated from her body.

    Then I��ll hold on just a bit longer.

    To give Kraush time, as much as she could.

    Even if it meant dying here, she wanted to buy him even just a second.

    As Haring strained to muster her final strength, the light from the Rabid Dog shed.

    As it threatened to engulf her and obliterate her,

    ��Damn it, who are you calling a fly or a cockroach?��

    A voice filled with zing fury echoed.

    When Haring feebly lifted her head, she saw a man standing protectively before her.

    A brilliant white me wafted from Kraush��s body.

    The light that the Rabid Dog had unleashed ricocheted off Kraush��s sword and returned to him.

    ��Huh?!��

    Startled by the sudden turn of events, the Rabid Dog swiftly swung his axe.

    As a result, he was enveloped in the light��s explosion, staggering back while ring.

    In the midst of the chaos, Haring felt a warm energy enveloping her.

    Kraush��s determined face appeared in her vision.

    A clear rage was evident on his features.

    ��The one who has blocked you until now is Haring Lagrain. Remember that, you mutt.��

    Kraush��s furious deration rang out.

    Haring realized that his anger was because of her, and strangely enough, felt a peculiar joy.

    He was angry for her sake.

    How foolish.

    How foolish, but it couldn��t be helped.

    Because she loved Kraush.

    For him, she would throw herself into danger over and over again.

    ��Kraush����

    As Haring��s eyes met Kraush��s, she smiled like a fool.

    ��I��m d.��

    The words expressed gratitude that he was safe, even in her dire state.

    Upon hearing this, Kraush felt a surge of emotion and bit his lip, pulling Haring into a tight embrace.

    ��That��s my line.��

    Haring, relieved to hear those words, began to slip into unconsciousness.

    But even as her consciousness faded, she didn��t feel fear.

    Because Kraush would surely triumph.

    Just as he always had.

 Chapter 322

    ### Chapter: 322

    Rabid Dog

    In the world that faced destruction, a monster forcibly modified into a Chimera as abat asset stood before Kraush.

    This Rabid Dog, with a dog��s snout and wild eyes, trembled in front of Kraush, its breath ragged.

    The Rabid Dog had two notable characteristics.

    One was its axe skills, reaching a level that could easily overpower most martial artists.

    The second was its specialty��illusion magic.

    The Rabid Dog��s illusions could deceive all five senses, and under the right conditions, could ensnare even superior foes.

    This wasn��t something to take lightly.

    Just moments earlier, the beam of light unleashed by the Rabid Dog was a type of illusion.

    It had achieved such a high level that the creature believed the light it conjured was real.

    As a result, its magic felt eerily simr to actual sorcery.

    Combined, these two abilities birthed the technique known as Wee Ax.

    Kraush had suffered greatly from this technique via one of his former subordinates.

    Even now, recalling that moment sent a jolt through his severed right arm.

    ��Huff.��

    With its canine visage, the Rabid Dog snorted, clearly agitated.

    Its eyes bore a fierce bloodlust directed at Kraush, fueled by vengeance for its fallenpanion, a Doberman.

    ��What are you staring at?��

    Kraush mused, but he refrained from attacking outright.

    He was protecting Haring, unconscious in his arms.

    No matter what, she couldn��t suffer any more injuries.

    ��And we still have Ebsque to worry about.��

    Ebsque, injured by the Rabid Dog, also needed healing.

    Boom!

    ��Ugh, this is really killing me.��

    At that moment, a figure emerged from the crumbled walls of the workshop, clearing the smoke like a giant.

    It was none other than Igrit.

    Having been hit by Haring��s surprise poison attack, he dusted off his newly acquired fedora and looked at Kraush.

    ��Well, well, it��s been a while.��

    Igrit managed a slight grin.

    The twitching side of his mouth suggested he wasn��t fully detoxified yet, but he was capable of ranged attacks.

    With Igrit for support against the close-range Rabid Dog, the battle wouldn��t be a simple one.

    ��Regardless of everything else, I have to protect Haring.��

    She had risked her life for him.

    If he failed to protect her, Kraush wouldn��t be able to show his face.

    ��It seems you��re having trouble fighting properly since you��re busy protecting that girl.��

    Igrit tapped his cane against the ground, causing a thundering sound.

    ��In that case, since I owe you one, let me help make things easier.��

    At that moment, smoke giants surged forth from under Igrit��s cane.

    Simultaneously, the Rabid Dog swung its axe down, mming it into the floor.

    Just as Kraush was about to unleash his destruction magic, Boom!

    The wall of the workshop shattered, and another figure charged in.

    ��Swoosh! Looks like things just got chaotic!��

    There stood a man with long red hair and bright red eyes.

    In his hand was one of the Ten Heavenly Swords: Bloodlust Sword.

    ��Vega!��

    Recognizing him, Igrit shouted just as Vega swung the Bloodlust Sword down towards the ground.

    Kaboom!

    The moment the sword struck, everything around was obliterated.

    In the aftermath, Vega made a quick escape from the now chaotic area.

    ��Where do you think you��re going?��

    Igrit hastily sent the smoke giants after Vega, only to have a white me erupt in front of him.

    When Igrit saw this, his expression twisted in disbelief.

    Kraush��s white me immted the smoke giants.

    In the blink of an eye, Vega dashed out, carrying Ebsque on his back.

    ��Where could you possibly be going? She was your oldrade. You should send her off nicely out of respect.��

    Where the hell had Haring gone?

    Kraush realized in that moment that Haring had been taken by Vega.

    Now free of ties, Kraush, brandishing Thunder Prime, glowered ominously.

    With the shackles gone, nothing held him back anymore.

    Still, the situation remained a daunting 2-on-1.

    Suddenly, from the shadows, the Rabid Dog��s axe lunged toward Kraush.

    It came with such speed that it was hard to follow.

    The creature��s forced illusions granted it the physical limits to match its speed.

    As the axe neared him, boom!

    The axe collided with something in mid-air,ing to a halt.

    It was remnants of the white me.

    Yet the Rabid Dog didn��t stop.

    It spun its axe wildly, rushing Kraush with intense ferocity.

    However, once again, the axe��s trajectory was blocked by the same white me remains.

    Thebination of Kraush��s white me and the White Dragon��s aura fortified this barrier.

    Bam! Bang! BOOM!

    As the cacophony echoed around, white mes erupted from Kraush��s body.

    The intensity of the mes was so overwhelming it even made Igrit hesitate.

    The Rabid Dog began to retreat from the bacsh of the mes.

    ��I said I��d get rid of any distractions,�� Kraush dered, now standing before the Rabid Dog.

    By now, white scales had emerged across Kraush��s face.

    At the same time, the horn rising on his forehead clearly marked him as part of the Dragon King lineage.

    Shivers!

    The Rabid Dog faced Kraush, feeling a chill.

    The overwhelming power radiating from Kraush was palpable.

    ��That��s your worst nightmare.��

    His words hung in the air for a beat, and suddenly the Rabid Dog found himself airborne.

    Boom, Boom, Boom, Boom!

    The creature smashed through several walls, soaring through the air.

    Kraush executed a thrust.

    The moment the Rabid Dog detected it, he swung his axe in an attempt to deflect the attack.

    While he managed to evade the point, the force behind that thrust sent him spiraling away.

    ��A monster.��

    The Rabid Dog thought as he regarded Kraush.

    Indeed, the being hebeled as a monster was none other than Kraush.

    ��However, he��s still immature.��

    The Rabid Dog caught the rage burning in Kraush��s eyes.

    That rage must stem from the woman he had devastated earlier.

    Though anger may fuel strength, it often clouds judgment.

    The evidence of Kraush��s rash emotion floated in the Rabid Dog��s nose.

    It signaled that time was not on Kraush��s side.

    ��The technique he just used is a heightened state��powerful, yes, but fleeting.��

    While formidable, its output would wane as time passed.

    ��Given his amassed strength, there��s no need to drain it so quickly.��

    This tendency likely arose from past battle experiences.

    Habits are tough to break.

    Especially when they manifest more strongly after every crisis.

    ��When you rely on one method to get through everything, you lose sight of alternatives.��

    The Rabid Dog called him naive.

    He hadn��t yet mastered control over his capabilities.

    Excessively inting his power would consume him, leaving openings behind.

    Nothing could be more foolish than gambling everything on a quick fight.

    Boom!

    Igrit��s smoke caught the Rabid Dog mid-air.

    The creature soonnded on the swirling smoke but was quick to recover.

    ��Huff!��

    The Rabid Dog hefted his axe high.

    If the opponent favored short skirmishes, he��d simply drag them into a long one.

    With his axe held aloft, he brought it crashing down.

    Kaboom!

    The area where the Rabid Dog swung obliterated into dust.

    An explosion radiated, engulfing everything in smoke.

    As the smoke settled, Kraush emerged.

    Determined, Kraush prioritized silencing the Rabid Dog.

    Only by defeating the inherent beast would he ensure Igrit��s defeat.

    As Kraush dodged through the smoke,

    The surrounding space suddenly warped and distorted.

    Caw, Caw!

    The ominous cawing of crows echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    In that very moment, he realized the atmosphere had turned crimson.

    ��Gah!��

    Somewhere an unsettling dog bark reverberated.

    The Rabid Dog specialized its illusions toward auditory maniption.

    The unique barking sound resonated through the area, sending its deceptive magic straight to Kraush��s brain.

    At that moment, the Rabid Dog and Igrit��s magic intertwined wlessly.

    Igrit��s smoke dulled perceptions.

    This meant anyone caught up in it would be more susceptible to illusions.

    No matter how strong-willed someone might be, pairing Igrit��s illusions with the Rabid Dog��s would ensnare them.

    The very proofy in the fact that the Poison King had fallen for their tricks.

    And now, Kraush was also caught in their web of illusions.

    A horde of ck crows filled the sky, descending upon Kraush.

    He swung his sword experimentally, casting out white mes that incinerated the crows.

    The birds didn��t catch fire, merely splitting into two and raining down upon him.

    These illusory crows could not die.

    They wouldn��t stop their pursuit until Kraush was finished.

    Kraush��s instincts stirred awake.

    Ultimately, this was but an illusion.

    If he didn��t ept it as reality, its potency would diminish.

    So, recognizing reality, his instincts expanded outward.

    But the moment Kraush��s eyes narrowed, a new realization crashed over him.

    ��Huh.��

    Because his senses were interpreting the crows right before him as real.

    Kraush evaded the attacking crows, hastily stepping back.

    The crows struck the ground but didn��t relent in speed, continuing to chase him relentlessly.

    Why had his instincts believed this world was real?

    The answer was simple.

    The Rabid Dog and Igrit��s illusions were working in sync to create this falsehood.

    Kraush was now visible to the Rabid Dog, weaving between the crows born from Igrit��s magic.

    ��Seems immature to me.��

    The Rabid Dog noted as he spun his axe.

    The weapon ignited with crimson mes.

    At that moment, the Rabid Dog recognized Kraush��s distinct sense��a sensory equality providing counter to illusions.

    By using that instinct to perceive through illusion, he gained rity.

    Thus, he was confident in hisbat approach despite being aware of this oue.

    However, sometimes, such confidence bes a fatal w.

    Illusions grow stronger the more one believes them real.

    And now, Kraush had allowed the falsehood to seep into his very senses.

    The Rabid Dog��s illusion had entrapped him in a trap from which escape was impossible.

    That��s why they had ced Igrit and the Rabid Dog inbat together.

    With experience, they had discerned that Kraush habitually relied on burst techniques during battles.

    Therefore, by consuming his time with illusions, they would ultimately immobilize him.

    This was just a fragment of Igrit��s grand scheme.

    ��Now, just dragging this out remains.��

    Kraush continued to ssh out his useless white mes while desperately evading the crows.

    But his struggle to escape was meaningless.

    Once trapped in illusions, he would merely be yed, like a puppet.

    ��And when that time is done����

    The Rabid Dog channeled more power into its axe.

    Just a single opening.

    The moment the power gained through self-induced fury waned.

    He would cease to be able to fight.

    ��Gah, even if a few fly away, it��s not a concern.��

    ��Yes, now��s not the time to be worried about that.��

    The Rabid Dog warned Igrit, who responded in agreement.

    As the Rabid Dog stated, Kraush was indeed a dangerous opponent.

    Should they fail to capture him, they��d at least need to make him entirely defenseless.

    With a shared understanding, the Rabid Dog��s thirst for blood grew as his eyes gleamed with intent.

    Kraush unleashed erratic white mes, continuing to flee.

    And with each moment, that erratic behavior hastened the depletion of his energy.

    ��Almost.��

    Just a little bit further.

    ��Soon.��

    Soon.

    The moment the Rabid Dog tightened its grip around its axe, a strange sensation washed over it.

    Dread.

    It was purely instinctive, but something felt amiss.

    That sensation brushed past the Rabid Dog��s consciousness.

    Why?

    Why right now?

    That creeping sense made no sense amid the chaos.

    Kraush was entangled in an illusion, wasting energy endlessly.

    His only options dwindled, as the white mes continued to fall.

    He was aimlessly casting them.

    Continuously releasing them.

    But amidst this pointlessmotion, the Rabid Dog��s eyes widened in realization.

    Simultaneously, as it lifted its head abruptly, the Rabid Dog glimpsed the white mes spilling through Igrit��s haze.

    ��Caw, I knew this wouldn��t be a simple dog, huh?��

    Kraush��s voice echoed loudly.

    Igrit��s staff moved to strike the ground.

    However, at this moment, the Rabid Dog felt time slowed to a crawl.

    Kraush sprang into action with blinding speed.

    His elerated state propelled him far faster than anyone else.

    When their gazes met for just an instant, Kraush beamed a smile.

    ��Why are you so far away?��

    At that moment, the Rabid Dog realized that the white mes enveloping Igrit surged towards Kraush.

    And as the mes converged, they dragged both Igrit and the Rabid Dog toward Kraush.

    It was the technique God of Creation Weapons, Kraush hadprehended.

    The foundation of this technique relied onpressing aura.

    The white mes were merely Aura ignited as Ignis.

    Meaning, if he pulled on those now-radiating mes, anyone within would be drawn straight to his grip.

    ��Gack!��

    Yet the Rabid Dog wasn��t a simple foe.

    As he felt the sudden pull, he kicked off the ground,unching himself upward.

    His axe engulfed in crimson mes charged toward Kraush.

    But Kraush remained caught in illusion,pletely unaware of his approach.

    Thus, the Rabid Dog raced toward him, recognizing that Kraush saw only his own mes.

    He would not be aware of the space that opened between Kraush and the Rabid Dog.

    Kraush wouldn��t see himing.

    In that split second, the Rabid Dog had the perfect opportunity.

    The creature intended to finish the fight.

    As the Rabid Dog thought this through, his eyes zeroed in on the mes pooling on his weapon.

    Kraush was blinded.

    He couldn��t see the Rabid Dog.

    Yet it mattered little at this juncture.

    By encasing both Igrit and the Rabid Dog in the white mes, everything could be eradicated with one strike.

    This sort of crushing output was Kraush��s specialty.

    The Rabid Dog��s eyes widened in astonishment.

    He realized that he had been the one careless from the very beginning.

    And evil schemes had blossomed unexpectedly.

    Thus, the Rabid Dog could do but one thing.

    He hoped the umted power would surpass that of Kraush��s.

    ��

    Wee Axe

    Ultimate Technique

    Banner of Wee

    As the full might of the Rabid Dog transformed his axe, it came crashing down towards Kraush.

    In that moment, Kraush sent ripples �� like a drop falling into a deepke �� as he directed the energy through his sword.

    When the infernal white ze erupted to levels that could blind the very eye itself,

    Kraush��s sword lunged into action.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Eight Formations of

    Annihtion Weapon God

    At that moment, the shattered world copsed into the embrace of the white mes.

 Chapter 323

    ### Chapter: 323

    Rabid Dog, Garda

    He was just an ordinary guy from a regr family.

    A simple man who loved to y with the puppy he grew up with,ughing and enjoying life without any big dreams.

    But one day, misfortune struck him.

    In Garda��s world, his kind was treated as ves.

    The vige where Garda lived was a ve vige that had to regrly offer people to the great beings.

    Garda was a naive person.

    In some ways, he was a bit slow.

    So, even though he was past the age for marriage, he eventually lost his value in the ve vige.

    A ve who can��t have children is considered a uselessbor resource.

    Eventually, Garda was caught by the vigers and sacrificed to the great beings.

    What followed was a nightmare.

    The great beings tore apart Garda��s head, yed with his brain, and poked at all his nerves.

    Then, they read his memories and brought his beloved puppy tobine it with him.

    Thus, thebat chimera was born.

    It was the Rabid Dog.

    The Rabid Dog stood there, dazed, not knowing what he was doing.

    Why was he suddenly reminiscing about the past?

    ��Looks like a cockroach.��

    He heard the voice of a great being looking down at him after he lost in the arena.

    Unable to bring himself to kill hisrade who had also be a chimera, the Rabid Dog was forced to take a beating instead.

    ��I need to mess with the brain more. Yes, let��s force some illusion magic in there. That way, he��ll know no fear towards battle. A chimera only needs to have murderous intent.��

    The Rabid Dog felt a headache and rubbed his forehead.

    Drip��

    Blood trickled down his forehead.

    Where did this bloode from?

    The Rabid Dog had no idea.

    The next day, when he faced his chimerarade in a revenge match, the Rabid Dog tore him apart mercilessly.

    ��Woof!��

    At that moment, the sound of a dog barking echoed.

    Did he bark perhaps?

    The Rabid Dog checked his mouth.

    But strangely, there was no familiar dog snout he typically felt.

    The only friend that made him promise he could live if someone loved him.

    It was Ir��s snout.

    ��Woof!��

    Another bark sounded.

    The Rabid Dog turned his head.

    There sat a dog, waiting quietly.

    As soon as it noticed the Rabid Dog, its eyes sparkled, and it used its four legs to jump towards him.

    ��A.��

    Tears welled up in the Rabid Dog��s eyes.

    That dog was definitely Ir.

    ��Ir!��

    ��Woof!��

    Ir charged at the Rabid Dog.

    The Rabid Dog joyfully embraced Ir,ughing.

    The murderous intent that used to torment his mind had somehow vanished.

    The Rabid Dog only smiled brightly, holding Ir close.

    Tears streamed down his face.

    Then he realized one fact.

    This was a death montage.

    A vision seen right before dying.

    ��I��ve lost.��

    It was the axe he swung with all his might.

    But ultimately, that axe couldn��t reach Kraush��s sword.

    However, the Rabid Dog felt calm.

    It was actually toote.

    He couldn��t bring himself to kill anyone, endlessly harming others without being able to die due to the memory of Ir being transnted into him.

    ��Ir, I��m sorry. I was greedy.��

    For your sake, the one who died because of me.

    He wanted to live just a little longer in this world and clung to life.

    ��Woof!��

    Ir licked the Rabid Dog��s face, smiling.

    That was enough for the Rabid Dog.

    It was a long time.

    Now, it was time to rest.

    In a space swept by white mes, the Rabid Dog��s body was rolling around in half.

    ��Haah, haah.��

    And in front of the half-sliced open Rabid Dog stood Kraush, panting heavily.

    Having mixed the might of the White Dragon to fill the space and also using the Eight Forms, Kraush was feeling the toll on his body as a result.

    Thebination of the Rabid Dog and the Igrit technique was powerful.

    It had enough power to even ruin one��s sixth sense.

    ��Had I slipped up, it would��ve been me suffering.��

    Indeed, the World Erosions were not to be underestimated.

    But the battle was not over yet.

    Kraush dodged the fist of the smoke giant flying toward him.

    Just then, a hand of the smoke giant, which had appeared from the ground, mmed into Kraush��s legs.

    Kraush lost his bnce and was sent flying into the air.

    Within the smoke, Igrit could be seen.

    His staff had condensed smoke as if it was solid metal.

    Kraush grasped Thunder Prime.

    Soon, a mass of Igrit��s smoke wasunched.

    Smoke Maniption

    Smoke Chase

    Beneath the tip of his staff, a barrage of smoke-like bullets erupted, chasing after Kraush.

    While spinning in the air, Kraush swung his sword, parrying the smoke barrage right and left.

    However, unable to deflect some of them, Kraush was struck and tumbled to the ground.

    Drip��

    The parts where the smoke bullets hit turned his skin white, dripping with pale blood.

    It seemed prone to curses of some kind.

    ��Curses creeping in from the outside? The white mes can��t do anything about that right now.��

    Kraush rolled on the ground to avoid the advancing smoke giant without a moment to catch his breath.

    Igrit was formidable.

    A different kind of strongpared to the Rabid Dog.

    The shape of Igrit disappeared into the smoke once more.

    He couldn��t sense his presence even with his sixth sense.

    Despite the Rabid Dog��s death, he was pressing Kraush without even blinking.

    Perhaps he thought of it as an opportunity since Kraush was currently worn out.

    ��No, maybe he believed he could stall a bit longer.��

    Kraush quietly inhaled, secretly infusing power into Thunder Prime.

    Just once.

    He had to seize onest opportunity to strike Igrit.

    ��Outputting power����

    Having drained strength to take down the Rabid Dog, he was not in afortable position.

    There probably wouldn��t be many chances left going forward.

    The aura of the White Dragon, which had been swirling around Kraush��s body, began to scatter white mes once more.

    The white me relentlessly spread throughout the smoke.

    At the same time, the white me began to condense within his Thunder Prime.

    Igrit must have sensed it too.

    He was aware that Kraush intended to pull him in again, just like before.

    The Igrit hidden in the smoke would have no way to deal with the white mes.

    The aura of the white me was the natural enemy of the World Erosion.

    ��If you��re not anxious����

    I��ll just make you anxious instead.

    As Kraush focused his mind, with that thought in mind, suddenly��

    Crack!

    The ground where Kraush stood cracked.

    KA-BOOM!

    The unexpected situation widened Kraush��s eyes.

    What reflected in his eyes was a subterranean space filled with smoke.

    The smoke was rising toward Kraush like an open hand.

    Snap!

    At the same time, the ceiling above Kraush crumbled, revealing another massive hand made of smoke.

    Two giant hands made of smoke reached out toward Kraush in an instant.

    Could he have been nning this from the start after sending the Rabid Dog off?

    Kraush realized he had been outsmarted and bit his lip.

    Just as he began to condense the white mes to escape between the hands, he saw Igrit swinging his staff.

    The moment he struck the ground with his staff, Kraush felt as if the whitish skin that had changed was being ripped away, with gravity pulling him downward.

    At the same time, the hand of smoke above him quickly came down toward Kraush.

    Kraush realized what the white mark Igrit left on his body was.

    This mark was meant to forcibly draw him toward a predetermined point.

    Including his own smoke.

    ��Time to go.��

    Igrit smiled as he saw Kraush being pulled in between the two smoke hands.

    Captured.

    He felt certain of it.

    Blug!

    Before his purple elongated ws pierced through his chest.

    ��Cough?!��

    Igrit��s eyes widened as his newly acquired fedora flew into the air.

    ck blood gushed out from Igrit��s mouth.

    The poison that spread throughout his entire body had rocked him in an instant.

    Igrit tremblingly turned to look behind himself.

    There stood a middle-aged man with ck and purplish hair simr to Haring��s.

    He revealed a menacing aura alongside the ck-purple poison spilling from his body.

    ��Finally found these rotten things.��

    With the help of the Rabid Dog and Igrit, the one trapped in illusions was none other than the Poison King, Hauran Lagrain.

    Once the Rabid Dog was dead, and the illusion over him was lifted, Hauran had entrusted the Fourth Princess Sera Bete to her protection and dashed into the most chaotic location.

    And seeing Kraush fighting Igrit, he ambushed from behind.

    Igrit realized why he hadn��t detected Hauran earlier.

    It was the white me aura mingling with the smoke.

    That white me had disrupted Igrit��s perception, causing him to focus solely on Kraush without paying attention.

    It was purely because Kraush had proven to be a formidable opponent.

    Igrit��s gaze met Kraush��s once again.

    With the damage he sustained, Kraush barely wore a faint smile through the disintegrating smoke.

    ��Could it be from the very beginning����

    Using the white me was to draw him in but also to hide Hauran, who was approaching.

    Thinking he had trapped them, the tables had turned against him.

    ��The ck Witch����

    Igrit thought this was the worst-case scenario as he attempted to muster thest of his strength.

    Blug, blug, blug!

    Without any hesitation, Hauran thrust his hand through Igrit��s body multiple times.

    Once in the neck, twice in the shoulder, six times in the chest, and even through his legs, Hauran stamped the falling Igrit.

    Covered in countless holes thanks to Hauran, Igrit��s body quaked intermittently but no longer moved.

    ��I won��t let you die.��

    Igrit was riddled with holes yet somehow was unable to die.

    The poison seeping into his body granted him a forced dy on his death.

    ��Since I have many tales to share as a cost of attacking Lagrain.��

    Hauran spoke ominously with a menacing glint as the head of Lagrain.

    With that, Hauran raised his head.

    In the distant underground space, he spotted Kraush, barely emerging.

    A man favored by the Fourth Princess, even adored by his daughter.

    Hauran��s gaze fell upon the torn body of the Rabid Dog nearby.

    That pup must have been the one who trapped him in illusions.

    Even Hauran had fallen prey to that illusion.

    Yet, not only did Kraush bring down such an opponent but even pushed Igrit, whom Hauran regarded as a powerful enemy, to this level.

    ��He��s not just stronger.��

    Hauran became convinced.

    The Ten Heavenly Lords would be reced sooner rather thanter.

    All his worries for his daughter weighed heavily on him, and he sighed.

    But it wasn��t time to rest yet.

    He still had to deal with the World Erosions hidden within the pce and the raging Jem.

    And there was the matter of settling a deal with the Fourth Princess Sigrid Ephania.

    ��The Empire is bound to change.��

    Due to one girl and one boy.

    Thinking of the future Empire that could change, Hauran lifted Igrit.

 Chapter 324

    ### Chapter: 324

    The Unleashing and the Poison King

    After the suppression of the Igrit, the smoke that once lingered in Lagrain vanished.

    The Poison King quickly gathered his men and headed for the Kingdom of Jem, thest bastion.

    This time, it was the Igrits that had intentionally stirred up chaos.

    However, Jem was already known for its tendency to go berserk from time to time.

    Consequently, the noble families responsible for Jem knew how to manage such outbreaks effectively.

    Lagrain was no different.

    Thus, the Poison King mobilized his people to deal with the rampant disturbances in Jem.

    ��This situation is left to the Poison King.��

    The problem wasn��t just limited to Lagrain.

    The Igrits were simultaneously shaking the Jem that the Empire was managing.

    While Lagrain had the illustrious Poison King among the Ten Great Lords at their disposal, which allowed them to react even if a bitte, some other noble families would just keep watch at the entrances.

    ��Well, it��s not like Jem usually has simultaneous outbreaks.��

    The Empire had arge expanse ofnd.

    Therefore, there were many Jems they needed to manage.

    Yet, the reality was that the number of noble families capable of controlling the Jem was limited.

    To address this, the Empire had enlisted several capable noble families to oversee multiple Jems.

    Checking the Jems regrly while on patrol was no big deal for these noble families.

    For the Empire, this reduced excessive power consumption, and for the noble families, it was a reasonable trade-off for the rights granted by the imperial family.

    However, now, this was turning into a definite downside.

    No matter how skilled a noble family might be, they couldn��t handle multiple Jems going wild at the same time.

    Ideally, if the Jem they managed started rampaging simultaneously, they could request temporary assistance from other families.

    But now, with the Jems raging across the Empire, there was no one to help.

    Therefore, there would undoubtedly be areas of the Empire ready to abandon their Jems.

    Or they mightter consider calling for help from nearby countries, anticipating damage to future diplomacy.

    ��Sigrid!��

    Understanding the urgency, Kraush put aside his exhaustion and urgently looked for Sigrid.

    The only one at this location who could connect the Poison King directly to the Emperor was Sigrid.

    Kraush opened the door that led to Sigrid��s location.

    Sera, Sigrid��s guard, who had been waiting by the entrance, bowed her head upon seeing Kraush.

    When Kraush shifted his gaze, there was Sigrid,municating with someone through a magic orb.

    Upon catching the eye of Kraush, she raised a finger to signal him to wait a moment.

    Kraush quickly figured out who Sigrid was conversing with.

    The Emperor, Sirius Ephania.

    They were on a direct line.

    ��Well, then I take that as a confirmation.��

    With that, Sigrid concluded her conversation.

    She then turned to Kraush.

    ��I��ve received permission to get support from Starlon.��

    Kraush paused upon hearing that.

    Because Sigrid��s statement meant he hade here to win that very permission.

    Starlon was linked to the Holy Royal Family.

    The Holy Royal Family possessed expertise rted to World Erosion.

    Moreover, Starlon and the Empire were not far apart, and if they utilized the teleportation methods from Rahern Academy, travel could be even faster.

    Kraush was a person who had all that authority.

    He had the right to connect directly with Durandal, the Grand Headmaster, as well as the authority to call Starlon to action.

    And he was the only one who wouldn��t face criticism for protecting the Empire��s interests.

    The imperial family had publicly dered Kraush to be a hero of the Empire.

    The Emperor��s authority in the Empire was absolute.

    From the moment they made that deration, no matter how deeply intertwined Kraush was with the people of Starlon.

    The entire Empire had no choice but to show him a friendly response.

    Additionally, Kraush was even announced as the fianc�� of the Fourth Princess.

    Though she had minimal rights to inherit the throne, the term ��fianc���� implied that he would soon be one of the Empire��s own.

    The Empire surely viewed their position as superior to that of Starlon.

    It would seem that Sigrid wasing to marry Kraush rather than himing to marry her.

    Thus, even if Kraush summoned support troops from the Holy Royal Family, the Empire would not perceive it as an invasion but rather interpret it as their future son-inw bringing reinforcements.

    Of course, neither Starlon nor the Holy Royal Family had any reason to oppose this arrangement.

    For them, this was an opportunity to put the biggest power in the world, the Empire, in their debt.

    A win-win situation for everyone.

    However, the situation had not been orchestrated by Kraush himself.

    ��Sigrid, did you have this nned from the start?��

    The one who had crafted this situation stood right before Kraush.

    It was none other than Sigrid Ephania.

    Even if there had been spies involved from the start, it was peculiar that she had followed him all the way to Lagrain.

    But Kraush had a feeling Sigrid had a different n all along.

    Having heard Kraush��s question, Sigrid shed a mischievous smile.

    ��I hoped you wouldn��t find it unpleasant. But honestly, is there a better situation to get involved in the events unfolding between the Empire and several nations?��

    Sigrid had sensed that Kraush aimed to expand his reach across the world.

    He had a goal.

    Yet, that path was fraught with various obstacles.

    Especially considering the dynamics between the Empire and Starlon, Kraush would find it exceedingly difficult to intrude into the Empire.

    Sigrid had caught on to this and quickly removed a significant hurdle standing in front of Kraush.

    Though Sigrid had acted independently without informing him of this, she was slightly apologetic about it.

    Kraush simply chuckled lightly.

    ��I��m not the type to get offended by those kinds of things.��

    In his youth, he had been rejected when adults would give him things they deemed good for him just because he didn��t want them.

    Kraush had not lived his life in vain.

    He took everything, recognizing that life was tough enough.

    So, when someone offers him a delicious piece of honey, there was no way he wouldn��t take it.

    ��Actually, you did well. Your judgment was right. Thanks to you, things have be a lot smoother.��

    Kraush was doing anything and everything to protect the world from destruction.

    And above all, he was acutely aware of his own shorings.

    Kraush was not a dazzling genius.

    He had be what others might call a monster, but that was due to his fervent tenacity and a series of fortunate events.

    There were still many aspects in which hecked.

    Therefore, it was often better for someone brilliant in these fields to take the reins rather than for Kraush to step in himself.

    One person couldn��t save the world.

    Having realized this, Kraush had grown alongside the Sky Generation.

    From Haring��s situation to now Sigrid.

    Kraush was d that his efforts had not been in vain.

    ����I didn��t expect you to take it so easily.��

    Sigrid��s eyes widened in surprise as she observed Kraush.

    It felt like she was witnessing a new side of him.

    Before she couldprehend it, Kraush had moved in closer and yfully ruffled Sigrid��s hair.

    ��Eek!��

    As Sigrid screamed at the messy state of her hair, Kraush grinned widely.

    ��Thanks! Having a dependable friend has made things easier.��

    His smile carried a kind of innocence.

    Sigrid recognized that the smile reflected his trust in her.

    She gazed at Kraush with slightly bewildered eyes.

    Since their first encounter in childhood, Sigrid had been intertwined with Kraush in quite a stubborn manner.

    Initially, it had been a mix of curiosity and mischief.

    Kraush was someone unlike any other child she had met.

    Conversations with him were enjoyable.

    No matter what joke she threw his way, he effortlessly countered with a wittyeback.

    Such a demeanor was not something one would dare exhibit in front of a princess.

    Yet Sigrid never once considered it impertinent.

    She knew that this was simply Kraush��s natural disposition.

    But perhaps because their rtionship had started with yful intrigue, Sigrid didn��t overly contemte her bond with Kraush.

    Maybe her true personality was just like that all along.

    Having had such exceptional intelligence from a young age, Sigrid often wore a mask when interacting with others.

    It was her survival method as a princess.

    And that mask had stuck around longer than she expected.

    Before she knew it, Sigrid had forgotten how to take off that mask.

    Being intelligent, she inadvertently adapted her mask to suit her own.

    However, in doing so, she had forgotten how to interact with people without the mask.

    Her behavior was yful.

    Full of mischief with little seriousness, at times toying with those around her.

    Even her proactive attitude for the Empire could seem frivolous to someone else.

    To others, she appeared lighthearted.

    Because of this, she thought there wouldn��t be anyone who would genuinely trust her.

    After all, she couldn��t trust someone so light-hearted herself.

    Her rtionship with Kraush mirrored that sentiment.

    Even after they had navigated numerous entanglements, culminating in an engagement, Sigrid assumed Kraush wouldn��t think too deeply of her.

    That��s why she braced herself for words of reproach: ��Who do you think you are to pull this off?��

    But unexpectedly, he expressed gratitude instead.

    That was apletely unanticipated response.

    ��Oh, I see.��

    Thanks to that, Sigrid realized one important fact.

    Kraush didn��t take their rtionship lightly.

    He trusted her as apanion and would genuinely step in to help if she were in danger.

    And Sigrid had probably been aware of this for quite some time.

    ��The fact that I��ve been acting observantly to other rtionships and diligently working for Kraush all this while����

    It was likely because she subconsciously felt Kraush trust her wholeheartedly and wanted to repay that trust.

    In a family where she couldn��t build connections with her kin, he provided her with her very first sincere rtionship.

    ��To think I considered what I had with him merely curiosity. How foolish of me.��

    As she btedly recognized this, a sillyugh escaped Sigrid.

    Seeing Sigrid��s unexpectedughter, Kraush gave her tousled hair another ruffle.

    ��Why so grim? That��s creepy. Did I mess up your hair too much?��

    That was just it.

    Leaving aside her status as a princess, he treated her like a human being.

    In response, she found herself, for once, wanting to act like a person and not stick to her position.

    Sigrid didn��t mind the change in herself and this newfound ambition.

    Ambition, after all, represented things one desired.

    Sigrid acknowledged that the tendency she had inherited from the royal family was manifesting in her.

    ��Sigrid Point: 935 points.��

    ��Wait, what?��

    Before Kraush could react, Sigrid abruptly raised her head with a sparkle in her eyes.

    In a moment of hesitation while adjusting Sigrid��s hair, Kraush became the target of her cheeky attack.

    As the soft touch of her lips met his, Kraush realized what had just transpired.

    A fruity citrus scent wafted by, lingering at the edge of their shared moment.

    Sigrid, pulling away, wore that usual mischievous grin.

    Kraush stood frozen in ce.

    Sera observed the scene and shook her head in disbelief.

    ��It seems I��m meant to marry my lord, after all.��

    The ambitious princess had no intention of letting go of her one true desire.

 Chapter 325

    ### Chapter: 325

    The Unexpected Strike from Sigrid

    ��Come on now, hurry up! You��re busy, aren��t you?��

    Kraush found himself practically shoved out of Lagrain by Sigrid. Despite this boldness, Sigrid wore an unapologetic, cheeky grin.

    He��d always thought she waspletely disinterested in anything romantic. Sigrid had always been yful about such topics, after all.

    Well, Kraush��s instincts were spot on. At the time, it really had been a joke, but now things had flipped dramatically.

    Kraush was utterly bewildered, unable to shake the citrus scent still lingering around him.

    As he recalled the sensation of her lips, Kraush shook his head.

    ����I really can��t figure out what��s going on.��

    With that, Kraush scratched the back of his head, puzzled. Thoughts of Haring and Ebsque floated into his mind.

    He��d been too pressed for time to check on them after the chaos had begun.

    ��As soon as this is over����

    He needed to meet them soon.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    Where exactly was he right now?

    None other than the Holy Royal Family��s estate, the famed Balheim family in Starlon.

    With his scattered mind, he somehow managed to stagger onto the nearest teleportation facility, bypassing Rahern Academy to arrive at the Balheim estate.

    Due to theck of a direct route from Lagrain to Balheim, this was the only option.

    ��Alright. Let��s put Sigrid��s antics aside for now.��

    More pressing than dealing with Sigrid was getting support from the Balheim forces to save the Empire.

    So Kraush confidently stepped deeper into the estate.

    Staff members, recognizing him, gasped and quickly bowed their heads in surprise.

    There had been no prior word of Kraush��s return.

    ��Kraush Balheim, sir.��

    Soon the head butler appeared.

    Despite the sudden entrance of Kraush, he remained unfazed, bowing low.

    ��It seems you have pressing matters. If you let me know, I will handle it immediately.��

    He quickly grasped what Kraush needed.

    This was no rookie butler; he had served Balheim for decades.

    ��The Empire is in crisis. I need to lead the Balheim Knights to offer our assistance.��

    The butler��s response turned his face sober.

    The Empire and Starlon had an adversarial rtionship.

    Even though Kraush was engaged to a princess of the Empire, their rtionship hadn��tpletely healed.

    Yet, this wasn��t a judgment for the butler to decide.

    ��Currently, the only one here with such authority is my older brother, Deputy Lord Rai Balheim.��

    Rai was Kraush��s eldest brother.

    ��Well, at least he��s here.��

    This was a fortunate turn of events.

    Rai was someone who would overlook rtionships if given a legitimate reason and profit.

    ��Thank goodness I don��t have to argue with any boring council elder.��

    It would streamline things considerably.

    ��I��ll go find my brother. Please let him know.��

    ��Yes, I will make arrangements right away.��

    The butler quickly moved ahead of Kraush, disappearing down the hallway at an impressive pace despite walking.

    In the meantime, another servant approached and began to lead him to Rai��s office.

    As he followed, Kraush took in the familiar scenery of the Balheim estate, which he hadn��t seen in a while.

    When they arrived, the butler was already waiting at the door.

    He confirmed Kraush had arrived and knocked twice.

    ��Deputy Lord, Kraush Balheim has arrived.��

    ��Come in.��

    Upon hearing the response, both the servant and the butler opened the door.

    Kraush confidently stepped inside.

    There at the desk was Rai, busy processing paperwork.

    As the deputy lord of Balheim, he hardly had a spare moment.

    Their family head, the mighty Poison King Balok Balheim, seemed to spend all his time in the Kingdom of Jem. Thus, most duties fell on Rai.

    ��Brother, thanks for your hard work.��

    Kraush said this out of courtesy, because he couldn��t care less about the family head��s affairs.

    So, he��d never have the desire to meddle in them.

    ��I��ve heard the butler already inform you of my situation.��

    Rai, the shrewd man he was, immediately got to the point.

    ��I heard about the crisis in the Empire a little while ago. So, you wish to help the Empire?��

    Rai paused his paperwork and slowly rubbed his face.

    ��That��s not a bad idea.��

    As was typical for Rai, he began assessing the situation immediately.

    The advantages Balheim would gain from assisting the Empire were substantial.

    From bing the heroes who aided their enemies to opening up opportunities for future dealings with the Empire.

    There was nothing but benefits for Balheim.

    Rai was keen to grasp this.

    ��I��m on board.��

    Thus, Rai smoothly agreed for Kraush to receive the Knights�� support.

    But Rai��s earlier words held an important caveat.

    ��The thing is, consent is needed.��

    ��From whom?��

    ��It��s stated in the rules of Balheim that if it��s foreign assistance, it must be approved by both parties representing Balheim unless you act under the family head.��

    Kraush understood immediately.

    ��Then I need a majority from the six elders.��

    Kraush grit his teeth.

    The six elders were those dull old folks he despised.

    The reason for his loathing was clear. They were the ones who imprisoned him at Green Pine Hall.

    Their flowery words about ��for the good of Balheim�� only ever obscured their attempts to hide their mistakes.

    That was the six elders in a nutshell.

    Even now, he was sure they weren��t particrly thrilled about him.

    As people got older, they became set in their ways and stubborn.

    They��d have a hard time shaking off the image they had of Kraush as a failure.

    ��They��ve be utterly blind, mesmerized by the shining star named Charlotte.��

    Facing the glimmering star known as Charlotte, the six elders were essentially rendered sightless.

    All they ever thought about was pushing for Charlotte as the head of Balheim.

    ��Maybe I should have brought Charlotte along.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue in exasperation and lowered his head.

    ��Understood. I��ll try persuading them.��

    Rai granted his approval as deputy lord.

    If he yed his cards right, convincing the six elders wasn��tpletely out of reach.

    Despite their stubbornness, there was no way they��d ignore potential profit.

    ��It��s just a pain to deal with.��

    What annoyed him was whether those Charlotte enthusiasts would be pleased about his involvement.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, Rai stopped Kraush.

    When he turned back, Rai wrote something on a piece of paper and tossed it over.

    ��Should the discussions with the elders not go well, take this note to the Guardian Sword.��

    The leader of the first knight��s order, the Guardian Sword.

    Kraush safely tucked the note away.

    ��Thank you, brother.��

    ��And it might be better to meet mother before seeing the six elders.��

    Rai added one more piece of advice for Kraush.

    The mother he spoke of was Aria Balheim, the matriarch of Balheim.

    Though she wasn��t his biological mother, since she became thedy of Balheim, he too had to address her as mother.

    ��The elders�� opinions will be influenced by her views.��

    Things weren��t looking great for Kraush, given he didn��t get along particrly well with Aria.

    But Rai generously shared all the advice he could offer.

    Kraush expressed his gratitude again, lowered his head, and left the room.

    ����Of all people, why must I see her?��

    Dealing with Aria would be a repeat of old frustrations.

    Even the thought of it made Kraush��s head hurt.

    ��

    Aria Balheim.

    Perhaps, she was one of the people Kraush despised the most in his life.

    After all, she was the source of his first trauma.

    Guided by a servant, he arrived at Aria��s room and let out a sigh.

    He knocked twice on the door.

    ��Mother, it��s Kraush Balheim.��

    As his voice rang with the knock, a momentter, a voice came from inside.

    The direct escort knight of Balheim, Valkyrie, opened the door.

    Given their history, Kraush cast a wary nce before stepping inside.

    As always, Aria greeted him with a gentle smile.

    ��It��s been a while, my son. I��m d you came to see me.��

    This was the first time he��d seen her since the purposely arranged engagement with Sigrid.

    Despite her unchanged appearance, she greeted him warmly.

    ��So, what brings you here this time?��

    ��Do I need a reason to visit my mother?��

    With that, he walked over and pulled out a chair to sit before her.

    ��I need permission from the six elders to bring the Knights of Balheim to support the Empire.��

    Upon hearing this, Aria slowly picked up her teacup and took a sip.

    Since the six elders had all but fallen for Charlotte��s genius,

    The first one to smooth things over was none other than Aria herself.

    Charlotte was Aria��s biological daughter.

    Thus, with the six elders supporting Charlotte, Aria could equally wield that power.

    So, it wouldn��t be an exaggeration to view the six elders�� opinions as synonymous with Aria��s.

    Regardless, this woman excelled at securing her position in discussions.

    She had snatched the position ofdy and now appeared to possess the authority of the six elders.

    ��Good, what mother wouldn��t want to support her son doing good?��

    And to Kraush��s surprise, she readily agreed.

    Having anticipated a lengthy battle of wits, Kraush looked at her with confusion.

    Seeing this, Aria noticed Kraush��s probing gaze and shot him a cheeky smile.

    ��Let��s put some conditions on that though.��

    ��Of course, you can��t help but have conditions, can you?��

    Just as expected

    ��Understand my position. Your unnned wedding caused a stir in Balheim. I��ve aged ten years dealing with all this!��

    As Aria spoke, she covered her face with her hands.

    Honestly, the very thought of aging wasughable beyond belief.

    ��Ah, so that��s why Balheim hasn��t said much about my marriage.��

    Aria seemed to be making some moves on her end as well.

    After all, it wouldn��t be good for her if negative rumors about Kraush circted.

    Now that he��d turned out to be such a valuable card for her influence in Balheim, she wouldn��t want to lose that.

    ��Prepare to seed the head of Balheim in the future.��

    ��What on earth are you talking about?��

    Kraush grimaced, eyebrows knitting together.

    There was already Rai, the one most suited for the position, and Charlotte, who was adored by the elders.

    So why would Kraush stick his face into the middle of that?

    Seeing his reaction, Aria regarded Kraush as if he were still a child in his teenage years.

    ��Dear son, this is for your own good.��

    ��Where��s the benefit in any of this for me?��

    ��Well then, let��s rephrase it. It��s also for the sake of your future wife.��

    That statement made Kraush freeze in ce.

    ��Being the head of Balheim can grant you a lot of negotiating power. Particrly, your engagement with the Empire could benefit you greatly.��

    He remembered the Emperor made him engage Sigrid, saying she was to be his first wife.

    But then, Kraush flipped that narrative and married Bianca instead, spitting in the face of the Emperor��s orders.

    In doing so, he had smeared the distinguished name of the Empire.

    ��However, if you be Balheim��s head, such things would be much easier. The Empire would have no choice but to respect the bloodline of Balheim, even if it means taking on a princess as a concubine.��

    The title of Balheim��s head held more power than anyone could imagine.

    They wereuded as the strongest family in the world.

    Of course, with that title came rights and influence.

    Even if he wasn��t in line for the throne, it was a sought-after position for a princess from a far-offnd.

    ��If you dere your ambition to be the head, at least for the time being, they won��t voice any objections.��

    ��Of course, if I don��t be the head, the price to pay won��t be light.��

    Kraush had met the Emperor directly. There was no way the one who had been smudged would be left without punishment.

    Aria chuckled at Kraush��s words.

    ��What are you worried about? Just aim for bing the head.��

    Kraush raised an eyebrow at her.

    Did she think bing the head was just some game?

    ��After all, there��s still Charlotte. Why the push to throw me into that position?��

    Aria was constantly pushing for Charlotte as the head.

    It baffled Kraush that now she would want to elevate him as well.

    ��Just as my son mentioned, Charlotte can certainly take the lead. But that girl loves her freedom too much.��

    Kraush couldn��t deny that point.

    Charlotte was indeed free-spirited.

    Her unmatched strength and talent ensured no one could ever rein her in, not even the colossal family of Balheim.

    She certainly had the potential to lead.

    However, if she lost interest even for a second, she would easily let go of the seat of power.

    ��You��re just like your father, both of you can��t be pinned down.��

    Just like Balok spent all his time in Jem, Charlotte too inherited that insatiable spirit.

    So Aria conveyed her wishes to Kraush.

    She believed that unlike Charlotte, Kraush would firmly hold onto the head position.

    For Aria, this was what she desired most.

    She was driven solely by her own greed for power within Balheim.

    If her son could steadfastly secure the head position, she would enjoy a life free from worries in Balheim.

    ��Haha.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle at the realization of her thoughts.

    Upon seeing his smile, Aria tilted her head curiously.

    ��If I be the head, do you really think I��d leave you be?��

    A chilling aura emanated from Kraush.

    Just who did she think he was?

 Chapter 326

    ### Chapter: 326

    Kraush��s Mother, Aria Balheim

    Kraush stood before Aria with a thick aura of displeasure radiating from him.

    In contrast, Aria sat calmly, her expression unfazed.

    After taking another sip of her tea, she finally spoke.

    ��Anyway, it can��t be all bad news for my son, right?��

    ��To my eyes, it looks pretty terrible.��

    ��Surely, you must care for your wife, too. Cut her some ck. Right now, Hardenhartz must feel like walking through a bed of thorns.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue in annoyance.

    He then got up from his seat.

    ��Do as you wish. You��ll end up rmending me for the family head anyway, right?��

    Aria had two cards to y, and she was going to use them for sure.

    ��Son, I just want to get along with you.��

    ��Too bad, I have no intention of getting along with you.��

    With that, Kraush left the room.

    He knew Aria would cooperate unconditionally just to make him the family head.

    So, he figured he wouldn��t waste any more time and was about to head off to find the Guardian Sword when he heard hurried footsteps in the distance.

    Looking up, he saw a familiar figure rushing towards him.

    It was his sister, Lirina Balheim.

    Kraush��s expression softened upon seeing her.

    She was the first person in his family with whom he truly felt a connection.

    ��Lirina!��

    ��Kraush! Huh, it��s been a while.��

    Having rushed over, she let out a light breath and smiled.

    ��I heard you��re leading the Knights to support the Empire?��

    ��Yes, that��s the n.��

    ��I��ll join you!��

    Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    But once he understood Lirina��s intention, he couldn��t help but smile back.

    ��Looks like I��ve got a solid ally.��

    Having someone as strong as Lirina by his side was more than ideal.

    With that, he was ready to go.

    It was time topletely smash Sigrid.

    ��

    The rampage of the Kingdom of Jem was erupting across the Empire.

    As a result, chaos reigned supreme.

    Anyone outside the well-defended central capital found the outskirts turned into a disaster zone.

    The rampage primarily meant that Jem was expanding.

    Originally vige areas were being swallowed up by Jem, leading to significant casualties.

    ��Help! Help me!��

    ��Run! Get out of here!��

    Those caught up in the rampage screamed as they fled.

    As their desperate cries echoed, a figure moved through the royal pce of the Empire.

    Blood dripped from her sword, stained with the blood of the Empire��s proud White Dragon Knights.

    Not just her sword; even her ocean-blue hair was soaked with blood, making her look like a walking horror show.

    ��Hehe.��

    She let out a bizarreugh as she dragged her legs down the corridor.

    Her eyes were zed over.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    The former spirited Third Princess of the Empire hadpletely lost her edge.

    Boom!

    Thunder crashed loudly from outside.

    Sigrid looked up at the ck sky.

    There was a veil spread across it.

    Originally designed as a defensive magic shield for the pce, it had now turned into a trapping magic, transforming into a prison created by a single mage.

    The culprit behind this was none other than the Red Witch, Abe.

    She had essentially reached the peak of her magic skills and was using them for this chaos.

    How did ite to this?

    Sigrid��s dazed mind struggled to grasp the situation.

    There, she could see the White Dragon Knights rushing to stop her.

    ��Young Lady Sigrid, stop right now!��

    As one knight shouted, his sword came swinging down at her.

    But it didn��t evene close tonding.

    As if her body twisted, her sword twirled, and that knight��s head was sent flying instead.

    ��Stop the traitor!��

    The White Dragon Knights screamed as they threw themselves at Sigrid.

    But she darted among them, cutting them down mercilessly.

    Boom!

    A spell fired by the pce magicians exploded near her.

    And against expectations, instead of getting injured, the mighty momentum of the White Dragon surged forth from Sigrid, neutralizing the spell��s power.

    In a moment when Sigrid��s figure dispersed, she suddenly found herself holding the head of a fallen mage.

    Thud��

    As she tossed the mage��s head to the ground, a cold flicker illuminated her eyes.

    ��Monster.��

    Knights facing her were terrified and fled, but they couldn��t escape the de of her sword.

    In a sh, Sigrid��s sword swept out, mowing them down as blood soaked into thevish white carpet.

    Stepping over that, she continued her path.

    How did ite to this?

    She wondered again, realizing her memories were fragmented, a forced attempt to forget painful thoughts.

    Memories of herst day at the academy flooded back.

    After confronting Kraush, who wielded the White Dragon��s might, her mind had turnedpletely nk.

    As if to tell her she wasn��t needed.

    Kraush had released a power greater than her own, and it felt like a betrayal of her very identity.

    That day, she had locked herself away in the academy.

    Then, almost feverishly, she had started pounding on the egg of the White Dragon.

    ��No. It can��t be. No way.��

    That cursed entity could never awaken the power of the White Dragon.

    After all, he could only steal curses, not true power.

    To Sigrid, bearing the White Dragon��s blood meant her pride and ultimate technique.

    She still remembered.

    When the curse of the White Dragon��s egg activated the symptoms of albinism.

    If only she could have mastered that power fully that day, she would have indeed be stronger.

    It had been an ident, a mistake.

    For Sigrid, it was a regrettable incident where she missed an opportunity to be significantly stronger.

    Of course, she hated dying more, which is why she ultimately had to eliminate the egg through Kraush��s ck Hood.

    But even still, Sigrid found herself longing for that day.

    With only the remaining power of the White Dragon, she was already at this level.

    How high could she soar if that power was entirely hers?

    For her, Arthur, who held the reincarnation, offered her another chance.

    A chance to regain the power of the White Dragon that she lost due to that curse.

    She eagerly awaited the day of her reincarnation.

    The thrill of possibly reiming the power of the White Dragon kept her up at night.

    And so it was, when the chance finally came.

    Immediately upon reincarnation, she honed her body and gradually integrated the White Dragon��s power as her own.

    She exercised utmost caution in her absorption.

    If she rushed and absorbed too much, the White Dragon King would awaken, and she would suffer from the symptoms of bloodline awakening.

    So she carefully bnced her absorption.

    The power of the White Dragon was herst shred of hope.

    When her self-esteem crumbled, her rtionships fell apart, and her ns unraveled, the power of the White Dragon was the only thing she clung to.

    But the day she met Kraush��

    The moment she saw him wield the power of the White Dragon, her heart plummeted into despair.

    A bad premonition washed over her.

    That��s why she locked herself away.

    To confirm the presence of the White Dragon��s power within herself.

    She continued to awaken the White Dragon��s might within her.

    Normally, it would have been a perilous act capable of triggering bloodline awakening.

    But she couldn��t just let herst shred of hope disappear.

    So Sigrid frantically dove into the egg of the White Dragon within her body.

    And soon, she found herself facing the worst possibility.

    ��Oh no, oh no, oh no!��

    The egg of the White Dragon was empty.

    The majestic power she had cherished and fought for to reach the top�� all that was left was an empty shell.

    Tick!

    Thest shred of hope flickered in her eyes.

    In an instant, her muddled mind began to shred away.

    Thisst vestige she had held onto even through reincarnation had fallen apart.

    And with that, Sigrid left the Raheln Academy.

    Every time she saw traces of Kraush, she found it unbearable.

    But leaving the royal pce thrust her back into facing the worst scenarios.

    Everything she��d built politically began to crumble.

    It was only expected.

    Sigrid had already revealed her ruined self for all to see.

    The nobles turned their backs on her with rming ease.

    Although Sigrid was affected significantly by Sigrid��s influence, she was too far gone to grasp that.

    Tears welled up in Sigrid��s eyes.

    Why did she have to go through all this?

    What desire led her to this fate?

    She felt it was so unfair.

    And that unfairness quickly evolved into rage.

    Her rage gradually morphed into a grudge, just before it threatened to explode.

    ��Arthur is gone from this world.��

    ��No way.��

    Abe��s sudden appearance punctuated the end of her grudge.

    ��Kraush stole Arthur��s reincarnation and killed him.��

    ��Lie, lie, lie, lie, lie!��

    Listening to Abe��s calm words, Sigrid went wild, destroying everything in the room as she couldn��t stop her rampage.

    To her, Arthur was truly herst hope.

    ��Kraush, Kraush, Kraush! That cursed being!��

    As she screamed in rage, feeling a burning anger in her eyes.

    ��Sigrid, I know a way to bring Arthur back. And I also know how to take revenge on Kraush for what he did to you.��

    Abe stood next to a ck void of the Dark Witch.

    The strange energy pouring from that void vividly invaded the mind of the dazed Sigrid.

    The grasp of that power filled her mind to an overwhelming extent.

    ��Just help me. You can bring Arthur back and you can get revenge. You��re Sigrid Ephania, after all.��

    ����What do I need to do?��

    Seeing Sigrid��s vacant gaze, a smile crept over Abe��s lips.

    It was a strange, eerie smile.

    Abe��s red hair drifted quietly.

    With her hair flowing, she whisperingly urged Sigrid.

    ��Destroy the Empire. It��s always been your job to do so.��

    After uttering those words, Abe promised to tell Sigrid moreter and left.

    Sigrid stood there, dumbfounded, muttering to herself.

    ��Destroy the Empire����

    Deep inside her heart, various ugly feelings erupted.

    If she couldn��t have it, then others shouldn��t have it either�� that was the ugly feeling rising within her.

    And now, she stood ready to follow Abe��s signal and step into the Empire.

    Due to themotion created by Jem outside, only a minimal force remained in the pce.

    Even the renowned sword of the Empire, the Emperor��s sword, was forced to step out to stop Jem.

    So, now, no one was there to stop Sigrid.

    ��Stop right there, Sigrid!��

    At that moment, she heard a detestable voice and lifted her head.

    There stood a man with ocean-colored hair, identical to her own.

    He was taller and more imposing than the Second Prince.

    With bright, intelligent eyes, his name was Siran Ephania.

    The First Prince of the Ephania Empire.

    And he was also the one who had contended most fiercely against Sigrid for the throne.

    ��Siran.��

    ��This is where His Majesty resides. Lower your sword at once.��

    Siran looked down at Sigrid and said.

    A dark intent was evident in his eyes.

    Thinking back, Siran had always looked like this.

    Since their birth, Sigrid and Siran were fated topete for the throne.

    ��I����

    Sigrid slowly started walking again.

    Siran had already reached for his sword at his waist.

    ��I��ve always hated that disdainful look you give me.��

    Siran tensed up.

    The aura pouring from Sigrid was enough to shake the pce��s very foundation.

    ��That��s why I��ve made up my mind this time.��

    As Sigrid��s form began to disperse.

    Before Siran could react, Sigrid was suddenly pointing her sword at his eyes.

    ��I��m going to destroy you.��

    Boom!

    At that moment, the floor where Sigrid stood copsed under her weight.

    In a sh, she tumbled down, doing a somersault as she stomped on the fragments of the floor.

    At the same moment, shifting her gaze, she found a giant charging with his shield raised.

    The Emperor��s Shield and the Iron Wall of the Friedwen family.

    It was Termaan Friedwen.

    Just as his massive shield was about to crash into Sigrid, shended directly on the wreckage.

    In that instant, she had reached his face, deftly maneuvering past the shield.

    By the time Termaan tried to defend himself, it was already toote.

    Sigrid��s sword, moving deftly, shed at his head multiple times.

    ��Ugh!��

    Termaan, the wall of steel, sustained a scar from Sigrid��s onught.

    However, because of the injury to one eye, his field of vision becamepromised.

    Seizing that moment, Sigridnded gracefully on her feet, pointing her sword at Termaan.

    White Dragon��s Heavenly Might��

    Three Strikes��

    White Dragon��s Three Fangs!

    The three fangs of the White Dragon pierced Termaan��s chest and side, inflicting severe wounds.

    Sigrid��s output now defied logic; her innate talent for battle coupled with her frayed limits had brought her dangerously close to her prime state.

    Of course, this intense overflow of power meant she would lose everything after today.

    But for Sigrid, who had already lost everything, tomorrow felt like a day that would nevere.

    ��S-Sigrid, you must stop now!��

    Termaan gasped as he warned her.

    Sigrid cast him a mocking look, chuckling softly.

    ��What��s the point in stopping?��

    Having said that, she aimed her sword at Termaan again.

    This time she intended to take his head.

    ng!

    But standing in her way was none other than her brother Siran.

    Though not as potent as Sigrid, he wielded the power of the White Dragon and forced her sword off course.

    Just like always, it was the First Prince obstructing her path.

    Sigrid bit her lip in anger.

    ��How dare you block my way?��

    At the same time, as if to make him regret his interference, her sword began to be enveloped in a white light.

    ��Siran, you can��t��!��

    Termaan shouted as he realized what was happening.

    Siran wouldn��t stand a chance against Sigrid at this moment.

    As Sigrid��s de pulsed with power, it began to swallow him whole as he struggled to gather strength.

    Termaan rushed in to separate Sigrid from Siran.

    But Sigrid��s energy exploded faster than Termaan could intervene.

    ��Die!��

    At that moment, a burst of brilliance erupted from Sigrid��s sword.

    Boom!

    Sigrid��s body twisted violently.

    Caught off guard, she almost rolled to the ground, recovering just in time to stare wide-eyed.

    She spotted someone with deep-blue hair standing before her.

    ��What do you mean ��die��? Sigrid, is your vocabry really that limited?��

    That irritating sneer was unmistakable.

    Kraush Balheim, the one who shouldn��t be here in the royal pce, stood before her.

 Chapter 327

    ### Chapter: 327

    ��Cursed being!��

    Kraush thought, Is that all he knows how to call me?

    Seeing Sigrid shout, Kraush��s gaze grew icy cold.

    At the same time, he sensed the power radiating from her.

    She pulled from the future.

    Sigrid had been a clear powerhouse before her reincarnation. Being who she was, she would have known extremist ways to grow stronger.

    Originally, this would have been ast-resort measure meant for dire situations. But for Sigrid, every day had be a crisis.

    ��How did you get past the barrier?�� Sigrid red at Kraush with burning eyes.

    The barrier set up outside the pce prevented outsiders from entering and insiders from leaving.

    When she inquired how he bypassed it, Kraush smirked, looking like he was being asked something obvious.

    ��The base structure of that barrier is designed so that no matter what happens, only the royal bloodline can get through.��

    Sure, it had turned into a prison where even the royalty couldn��t exit, but at the end of the day, the foundational rules couldn��t bepletely altered.

    Thus, it allowed those of royal blood toe and go freely.

    And what confirmed that they were of royal blood?

    The answer was simple.

    The power of the White Dragon.

    Because Kraush possessed the White Dragon��s power, he was able to break through the barrier and step inside.

    Lilish and the Guardian Sword, along with the knight orders, will handle things on the Jem front.

    They were experts when it came to World Erosion. So, Kraush left that to them and headed straight to the pce.

    Upon arriving at the pce, he saw various figures struggling to break through the barrier.

    ��More magic power! Increase the output!��

    ��Bring all the artifacts capable of breaching defensive magic!��

    The mages in particr were in absolute chaos.

    The barrier surrounding the pce had clearly been enhanced through magical means.

    And yet, they��the mages known as the pce sorcerers��were unable to breach it, sending them into a frenzy.

    In front of them stood a man with a fierce re.

    The greatest sorcerer of the Ephania Royal Pce.

    The Ten Great Lords.

    The Demon King.

    Dykram Arios.

    His bloodshot eyes were fixated on the barrier.

    It was only natural.

    Dykram himself had been responsible for its restoration and enhancement. So, to see his own barrier being used against him, and worse, not being able to breach it, was infuriating.

    ��I��m passing through.��

    Kraush brushed past him.

    Dykram��s eyes widened in surprise as he finally noticed Kraush.

    ��You!��

    With that, Kraush passed through the barrier and into the pce.

    Outside the barrier, there was a frenzy as everyone noticed him, but there wasn��t time to exin.

    Until the barrier was cleared, the only person who could currently support the pce was Kraush, wielding the power of the White Dragon.

    As soon as he entered, he was met with a horrific sight.

    Corpses of attendants and knights lined the corridors.

    Kraush immediately recognized the distinct marks of the de that made those signs.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    It was definitely her sword.

    Upon realizing this, he dashed forward with all his might.

    Not surprisingly, Sigrid was now aiming to kill her own brother.

    ��Ha, so you��re saying you��re a member of the royal bloodline? Just a cursed being!��

    Sigrid shouted, her eyes twisted in fury as if to say, Stop with the nonsense!

    By now, her eyes had lost their purpose, breaking apart.

    She was venting her deep-seated hatred toward the world.

    As though the world had abandoned her.

    ����Do you still think you��re the tragic heroine of this story?��

    Kraush looked down at Sigrid with pity.

    How could she remain so consistent in her delusions?

    Does she not realize who abandoned whom?

    Even now, in this pathetic state, Sigrid still believed she was in the right.

    Arthur��s words came flooding back.

    The three who had brought about the world��s destruction.

    Among them was Sigrid.

    Looking at her now, Kraush could understand Arthur��s heart.

    Sigrid was irredeemable.

    Her stature meant that killing her would have disastrous repercussions, but keeping her alive only perpetuated this chaos.

    So, the only solution was to keep her bound by the chains of their past love.

    ��You all are just so consistently pathetic.��

    A white me began to rise slowly from Kraush��s sword.

    Seeing it, Sigrid gritted her teeth.

    ����Don��t look down on me.��

    At that moment, white energy swirled violently around Sigrid��s body.

    ��Who do you think you are to look down on me!��

    Then, her form began to distort.

    As Kraush swung his sword sideways, Sigrid��s de arrived just in time.

    ng!

    With the sound of metal shing, Kraush��s figure also wavered.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sounds of their swords colliding echoed fiercely.

    The scene was being watched with wide eyes by Termaan Friedwen, the Emperor��s Shield.

    A master in his own right, Termaan couldn��t keep up with the absurd speed of their exchanges.

    Moreover, each time their des met, the pce was crumbling around them.

    Even Termaan, arge individual, was forced to step back from the force generated by their battle.

    What the hell is happening?

    Witnessing a conflict that clearly transcended human limits, Termaan hastily protected the First Prince.

    ��Your Highness! We should escape while we can!��

    The Prince, Siran Ephania, remained silent, watching the two battle fiercely.

    Eventually, he turned away.

    As Termaan said, there was no ce for them here.

    ��I��m realizing just how insignificant my strength really is.��

    Siran recognized his limitations.

    He was unable to be the best in either martial prowess or intelligence.

    He had always been in the middle among his siblings.

    While that seemed bnced, it also meant he was seen as a princecking any standout traits.

    This was likely the reason he had managed to hold on precariously to the title of the First Prince.

    Watching Sigrid��s strengths and Sigrid��s intelligence, he understood that if he ever became Emperor, he wouldn��t leave much of a legacy and would just hand things down to the next generation.

    It was despite his position as First Prince that the Emperor had actively avoided giving him the throne.

    But I don��t care about that.

    Siran had no intention of giving up on being the Emperor.

    Thus, he would continue to pursue that goal until the end.

    ��Termaan, guard His Majesty��s chamber. I will gather the remaining White Dragon Knights.��

    Siran said as he nced back at Kraush.

    The signature dark blue hair of Balheim.

    That person was none other than Kraush Balheim, whom the Emperor had directly dubbed the benefactor of the pce.

    He hadn��t expected to meet him like this, but Siran felt it clearly.

    Kraush would soon earn a name for himself across the world, transcending Starlon and the Empire.

    What if he manages to defeat Sigrid and protect the pce?

    The world would soon be focused on him with great fervor.

    The tides of change have begun.

    Depending on whether or not he could ride the waves of this new era would determine whether he floundered or forged ahead.

    With a hopeful nce, Siran left.

    ��

    Even after Siran and Termaan had vacated the space, Kraush and Sigrid��sbat raged on.

    Both wielders of the White Dragon��s might meant that the longer this duel continued, the more the pce would be obliterated.

    Before the pce, now utterly unrecognizable, Kraush and Sigrid��s des crossed again.

    ng!

    As Kraush struck down on Sigrid from above, he noticed a peculiar energy seeping into his weapon.

    Kraush knew what this energy was.

    Sword Light.

    It was the preeminent technique of the Sword King that upticked the user��s output with each eptance of the opponent��s power.

    Sword Light was a tricky technique.

    By its nature, the longer a battle continued, the more stamina and output it typically consumed.

    But Sword Light worked in the opposite manner��the longer the fight, the greater its strength grew.

    Thus, prolonging the fight against someone wielding Sword Light was a guaranteed no-go.

    Kraush, having shed with Sigrid,shed out with his foot.

    His outstretched leg struck Sigrid��s ankle.

    Sigrid��s body was suddenly hurled forward along with the pain in her ankle.

    Kraush seized the opportunity to knock Sigrid��s sword aside and throw a punch at her face.

    Crack!

    It was a calcted strike aimed at exploiting her opening.

    But Sigrid swiftly blocked his punch with the back of her hand.

    Smack!

    Yet Kraush��s assault didn��t stop there.

    Chunghwan!

    The ensuing shock struck Sigrid��s hand, sending her wrist recoiling back.

    As Kraush��s sword bent toward Sigrid once more, it was met yet again by her de.

    ng!

    This time, disarray made Sigrid stumble backward.

    Kraush caught his breath and clicked his tongue.

    Sigrid was strong. That much was a given.

    She possessed top-tier skills, especially when it came to swordy.

    Her reflexes and instincts surpassed even Kraush��s sixth sense.

    Purely through talent, Sigrid was deflecting every attack Kraush made.

    When swordsmen faced Sigrid, they often described the experience as horrific enough that they never wished to fight her again.

    Sigrid was able to counter all her opponent��s techniques, ultimately bing an insurmountable wall that crushed them.

    While one could finish off the battle quickly, her style wasden with sadistic tendencies.

    But it also meant that Sigrid was optimally designed for prolonged encounters.

    In fact, the only opponent against whom herbat style had ever failed was Charlotte.

    Charlotte had managed to counter all of Sigrid��s techniques and ultimately improved upon them with her own.

    Their synergy had been the worst imaginable.

    At that moment, facing Sigrid, Kraush realized why so many had spoke of her as they had.

    Thebination of Sword Light and Sigrid��s penchant for long battles is the optimal strategy.

    Kraush understood why Sigrid had abandoned politics and prioritized learning Sword Light.

    She had recognized how well Sword Light suited her style.

    Sigrid��s Sword Light shimmered as it zed with power.

    Wielding Sword Light made Sigrid extraordinarily dangerous.

    How many more exchanges would it take?

    Kraush couldn��t hazard a guess at how much power Sigrid��s Sword Light was going to unleash.

    In that case��

    Kraush decided to abandon meeting Sigrid��s sword with his own.

    He had realized it was impossible to prate Sigrid, an expert in long battle.

    He wouldn��t dig his own grave.

    I��ll concede where I must.

    It was clear that Sigrid was at a higher level of skill when it came to swordy.

    So, Kraush concluded that he should do what he did best.

    Kraush slowly opened his closed eyes.

    As he did, his pupils were dyed a deep red, and the aura of Dual Death surged around him.

    Quick and decisive.

    If long battles were her forte, then��

    I��ll end this quickly.

 Chapter 328

    ### Chapter: 328

    The third princess of the Ephania Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    She was a prodigy with an extraordinary talent for the sword.

    ��Princess Sigrid��s talent is undoubtedly fit for an emperor!��

    ��Really, all the titles rted to swords in this tournament will belong to Princess Sigrid!��

    Perhaps because of this, she was showered with praise from a young age. Who would dare criticize a princess of her stature, right?

    Still, she was praised to an excessive degree thanks to her promising talent.

    Maybe that��s why Sigrid Ephania always thought of herself as the best.

    A being reigning at the top.

    A natural talent with the sword.

    And someone blessed with beauty.

    Sigrid delighted in her various titles and lived in the sweet nectar ofpliments.

    However, that was only for a moment.

    There was someone surpassing all her talents.

    The Sword Master.

    Charlotte Balheim.

    The one who snatched away the title of Sword Master, a title originally meant for her.

    Sigrid thought back, wondering if her life went astray from that point on.

    And now, there was another person making her feel the weight of the walls.

    The one who had taken the power of the White Dragon, which she herself could not fully wield.

    The one who was boldly advancing while she repeatedly failed even after reincarnation.

    Kraush Balheim.

    This Balheim brat always blocked her path.

    What kind of grudge did he hold against her?

    He constantly hindered her, again and again.

    This fact filled Sigrid with disgust.

    Every time she saw Charlotte, and now Kraush, she felt increasingly insignificant.

    While she was like a piece of Swiss cheese riddled with holes,

    Kraush kept pushing forward without a single crack in his armor.

    After all, he was just a cursed being who originally held a nonbatant position.

    Yet he stood firmer than the one once called the most talented in the world.

    Kraush��s figure reflected in Sigrid��s eyes.

    Thinking back, even in his cursed days, his gaze never lost its spark.

    Despite the numerous trials he must have faced,

    His infuriating eyes still shone brightly.

    ��I��ve hated you from the very beginning.��

    Sigrid revealed an intense hatred towards Kraush.

    ��How amusing it is to see your gazeced with poison, especially when buried under the star known as Charlotte Balheim.��

    When they first met at Rahern Academy before her reincarnation,

    Sigrid had aimed to pull Kraush down to create a political advantage for herself.

    As the representative of Starlon, the more fractured Kraush became,

    The more solidified Sigrid��s standing would be.

    Understanding this, Sigrid had relentlessly tormented Kraush while pretending otherwise.

    But despite the harassment, Kraush never broke.

    He certainly acted like a reckless fool and was prickly towards those around him,

    But he was nowhere near being shattered.

    Rather, it almost seemed like he had chosen to stand firm.

    He stood resolute like a stone guardian amidst a raging tempest.

    ��You and I could never coexist from the start.��

    Perhaps Sigrid wanted to prove something.

    That she could stomp on the name Balheim whenever she wished.

    ��So����

    A menacing aura of the White Dragon surged fiercely from Sigrid��s sword.

    She was confident that there was no one who could stop her today, who wagered her future.

    ��One of us has to die.��

    If they couldn��t coexist, then one must undoubtedly perish.

    Sigrid uttered this while twisting into a ghastly grin.

    In that moment, white mes began to swirl around Kraush��s body.

    As someone who wielded the power of the White Dragon, Sigrid��s bloodline was a World Erosion force.

    Thus, white mes would inflict far more damage on her than the ck mes of World Erosion.

    Simultaneously, the swirls of white mes began topress around Kraush.

    Sigrid guessed.

    Kraush, who had reincarnated alongside her, would surely know her specialty of lengthy battles.

    Furthermore, he would be aware of the existence of Sword Light.

    He must have deemed a drawn-out fight unfavorable.

    So he would n to end it in a single strike.

    Kraush��s form began to change.

    Scales erupted from his face, and horns sprouted.

    The Celestial Fire Dragon.

    Kraush had reached the state of bing the Dragon King.

    Sigrid watched the scene, slowly pulling her sword back.

    If she desired, she could escape and render Kraush��s efforts meaningless.

    But Sigrid didn��t do that.

    Because all she had left was her pride.

    Turning her back to Kraush was something she��d never permit.

    Moreover, she had to inform him.

    That even his most powerful strike

    Would not work against her, Sigrid Ephania.

    ��You��ll forever be a cursed being.��

    She wouldn��t allow defiance against destiny.

    He probably didn��t know.

    She had been waiting for this moment all along.

    Kraush��s strike was indeed powerful.

    That was a fact she hade to know firsthand.

    Kraush mainly relied on a single powerful strike at Rahern Academy.

    By just defeating Mary, who was known as the spear of the gods, one could easily understand how potent his strike was.

    Thus, Sigrid deliberately led him into this situation.

    Knowing he was aware of her preference for long battles, he would eventually opt for a short fight.

    The energy of the White Dragon swirling around Sigrid began to wane.

    Instead, the energy began to swirl within her,

    Gradually strengthening her physique.

    Simr to Kraush, but different in process.

    Sigrid was drawing out the full potential of her body.

    As Sigrid quietly exhaled,

    The breath of the White Dragon froze everything around her.

    Sigrid��s pupils began to emit a chilling blue glow.

    Due to Kraush��s absorption of the true power of the White Dragon, Sigrid could only swallow the remnants.

    However, Sigrid had already reached the pinnacle while once binding the White Dragon��s power.

    She had her trump card too.

    Crackle��

    Once she used this power, she would lose all remaining power of the White Dragon.

    But it was okay.

    She had drawn from her future for today.

    At this point, she wasn��t afraid of such things.

    What Sigrid feared most was one thing:

    Losing to Kraush, who stood before her now.

    So, Sigrid advanced to a higher level of transcendence,bining all of the White Dragon��s powers.

    The Descent of the White Dragon.

    White scales rose upon her body.

    Simultaneously, her eyes transformed into a draconic form just like Kraush��s.

    p!

    Wings of shimmering white dragon energy formed from the currents behind her.

    With sharpened fangs, Sigrid steadied her stance.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, it seemed Kraush was also readying himself as ferocious white mes erupted from him.

    Crash!

    The cracks on his sword, which had been emitting thunderous energy, shattered.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s sword, spewing white mes, stretched out towards Sigrid.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Eight Styles.

    The Divine Fire Warrior.

    Kraush��s white mes poured toward Sigrid, narrowing the distance rapidly.

    Just breathing in could incinerate her lungs.

    Kraush��s strike lived up to its name as a fatal blow.

    But Sigrid was no less impressive herself.

    She thrust her sword, filled with her full strength.

    At the same time, a chilling aura erupted from her sword, engulfing everything around them.

    White Dragon��s Final Strike.

    Nine Styles.

    Emperor of White Dragons.

    The breath of the White Dragon shed with Kraush��s white mes, soaring fiercely.

    As cold and heat battled, the surroundings turned pure white.

    The power of the two could easily be deemed equal.

    Because of this, their collision brought the pce crumbling down.

    Tumbling��Copse��

    Pieces of the destroyed pce scattered everywhere.

    ��Hah, hehe.��

    Throughout the chaos, a sinister smile crept onto Sigrid��s lips.

    ��How foolish.��

    She had poured all her strength into unleashing the Emperor of White Dragons.

    Yet her sword showed no signs of weakening, instead releasing even greater power than before.

    It was thanks to the heritage and technique of the Sword King, Sword Light.

    Sword Light transformed the power received from an attack into one��s own.

    Right now, Sigrid had absorbed even Kraush��s lethal strike head-on.

    Thus the Sword Light shining with newfound vigor glowed even brighter than ever.

    This was Sigrid��s ploy.

    Crackle��

    The sword of the Ten Great Swords, the White Line Sword, began to fracture from the umted force.

    Now there was no one in this ce who could stop her.

    Kraush had undoubtedly exhausted his all-out effort moments ago.

    Sigrid already knew he would marshal his strength like a ss cannon.

    ��Was that your n?��

    At that moment, Sigrid heard Kraush��s voice from the smoky haze and opened her drowsy eyes.

    It appeared he was putting on a show of bravado.

    Don��t kid yourself.

    Boom!

    Sigrid mmed her feet onto the ground.

    At that moment, the air bursting forth from her foot cleared the smog.

    She charged at Kraush, determined to strike him down with her sword filled with Sword Light.

    However, at that instant, Sigrid witnessed a bizarre sight.

    Kraush, who had just exhausted every bit of his strength,

    Somehow emitted even greater output while wielding the Rain Thunder Prime.

    The energy contained within the Rain Thunder Prime was so overpowering, it turned the space before Sigrid pure white.

    What suddenly happened?

    He had just poured all his energy moments ago.

    Was that previous effort just a trick?

    That can��t be!

    If that were true, her White Dragon��s Final Strike would have pierced through Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion, ending him at that moment.

    This was a concept Sigrid understood better than anyone.

    So how was it that Kraush was now outputting more power than before?

    It was all due to Kraush��s crazy antics.

    The Aura��s Inner Core was an overwhelming force squeezed into a form he deemed impossible to digest.

    At the moment Kraush engulfed the Aurapletely,

    The Aura��s force would instantaneously run rampant, potentially obliterating Kraush!

    At that moment, Kraush thought.

    What if he emptied all the power residing in his body?

    An empty vessel within.

    If he absorbed the Aura��s Inner Core, wouldn��t the Inner Core fill the void he created?

    It was a risky move, barely on the edge of a gamble.

    He could easily copse from the pressure of the remaining Aura.

    However, upon seeing Sigrid, Kraush realized he needed to unleash everything he had.

    Otherwise, Sigrid, being the powerhouse she was, could not be toppled.

    So Kraush cast aside hisst hidden card.

    In the end, it was half a sess and half a failure.

    Kraush noticed the rampaging Aura was viciously gnawing away at his own body.

    Even with the vessel he created through pouring out all his strength,

    Kraush��s physique was unable to fully withstand the power of the Aura��s Inner Core.

    Crack, crunch��

    Thus, in real-time, Kraush��s body began to break down.

    But that was all fine and dandy.

    For this moment, only for this one time,

    Kraush was about to grasp an area that let him transcend into the distant future.

    Oblivious to his own crumbling body,

    Kraush diligently struck all his remaining strength into the Rain Thunder Prime.

    Consequently, the Rain Thunder Prime housing a massive amount of absorbed Aura surged with an intensity never seen before.

    It was like a star.

    A star so bright it could blind just by looking at it.

    And before Sigrid stood that very sight.

    Before her, the Sword Light she had ignited appeared pitiful against the shining star.

    ��Ah, aahhhhhhhhh!��

    Sigrid screamed out, unleashing her sword in denial of the star��s radiance.

    ��I��ve had enough, Sigrid.��

    Before Sigrid,

    Kraush raised his sword, overwhelmed by the consuming heat.

    ��This is farewell.��

    Then, Kraush��s sword fell down upon Sigrid.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Nine Styles.

    Eternal me.

    The moment the star imbued with white mes fell towards the ground��

 Chapter 329

    ### Chapter: 329

    mes of white like stars soared into the royal pce.

    In the midst of that overwhelming scene, Sigrid, charred nearly to a crisp, sat there in shambles.

    The light was fading from her eyes.

    At longst, she realized one painful truth.

    ����That Abe b*tch brainwashed me using the ck Witch.��

    Though Sigrid was already mentally crushed,

    Even she wouldn��t act so irrationally without thorough preparation.

    Yet her fragile mind had be overly susceptible to the brainwash.

    The whispers had burrowed deep within her, rousing long-held grudge and fury, leading her to this very moment.

    ��Ha, haha, that wretched b*tch����

    Thinking of Abe made Sigrid mutter curses.

    In retrospect, the only reason they had been together was due to Arthur.

    Sigrid wasn��t particrly close to Abe; if anything, they were rivals.

    Abe had an obsession with Arthur that was absolutely over the top.

    She didn��t want Arthur looking at any other woman.

    If it weren��t for Arthur��s persuasion, Sigrid would have had to fight tooth and nail for him.

    ��So, she��s decided to erase me, huh?��

    Sigrid knew Abe��s invasion of the Empire had motives beyond its downfall.

    Her own death? Just a bonus.

    She could possibly even take the Emperor down with her if luck was on her side.

    Realizing this brought a hollowugh from Sigrid��s lips.

    To think her life would end like this, used until thest minute.

    How utterly meaningless it was.

    Tap��

    At that moment, she heard footsteps approaching.

    As Sigrid weakly opened her eyes, she saw dark blue hair.

    Kraush dragged the de of Rain Thunder Prime along the ground, white smoke trailing from his mouth.

    He looked just like the Grim Reaper itself.

    That was when Sigrid finally acknowledged her death was near.

    She, who had survived until the very end through destruction,

    And now, she was going to die here?

    No.

    That couldn��t be.

    She didn��t want to die yet.

    How could Sigrid Ephania die like this?

    Tap��

    ��Hik, eek!��

    Sigrid screamed and struggled, seeing the murderous intent in Kraush��s eyes.

    With her charred arms and legs, she pushed against the sandy ground to escape.

    But Kraush simply continued to stalk her with deliberate steps.

    Sigrid dragged herself along the ground, desperate to flee.

    However, her limbs had already reached their limit.

    Crackle��

    With a shattering sound, her burnt arm broke as Sigrid��s face met the ground.

    Dust-covered and breathless, as she struggled to raise her head��

    Tap��

    Kraush��s footsteps halted.

    Slowly lifting her head, there stood Kraush, casting a shadow with a grim expression.

    She was terrified.

    He looked ready to end her life at any moment.

    So Sigridid herself low, abandoning her pride and bowing before him.

    ��I��m s-sorry. I-I was wrong. I-I��m just scared, that��s all����

    Kraush listened in silence as Sigrid babbled.

    Minutes felt like hours.

    ��What did you say back then, Sigrid?��

    Kraush lightly tapped his head as if recalling something.

    Sigrid flinched, her heart racing in fear of what he would say.

    ��Oh, right. ��You��re nothing but a trash who only knows how to steal!�� was that it? How true.��

    Kraush reminded her, as if the memory had just resurfaced.

    Sigrid��s face paled.

    She had suspected he might remember, but now his certainty made her even more terrified.

    Because she had done countless awful things to him in the past.

    This time around, things were a bit better.

    Though intertwined, they had little animosity toward each other.

    But in thest reincarnation, Sigrid had tormented Kraush so mercilessly that even she felt her head go nk just thinking about it.

    ��W-What did I do back then? Ah, right! It was all because of stress! I had to be Emperor, so I had to do anything! I-I really didn��t mean it!��

    ��Pfft, ha, ha ha.��

    Suddenly, Kraush burst intoughter.

    Seeing this, Sigrid tried to force a submissive grin in response.

    ��Ha, no, no. Sigrid, that��s not what I��m trying to say.��

    Kraush gradually stoppedughing and spoke to her earnestly.

    ��I��m just a trash who only knows how to steal as you said. I wanted to say that��s entirely true.��

    Sigrid stared at him nkly, not quite understanding.

    Why was he admitting that now, of all times?

    Anxiety crept back into her mind, making her heart race.

    ��Because I��ve decided to steal everything from you like the trash you said.��

    ��What, what?��

    Sigrid��s mouth dropped open in shock.

    Her eyes filled with confusion.

    ��Beginning with your secret sword light.��

    Sigrid froze in her tracks.

    ��I will take your sword light.��

    Kraush lifted his hand.

    With that, the light emanating from the ck Hood dazzled and spun before her eyes.

    Sigrid felt something drain out of her body.

    ��Stop that!��

    She screamed, recoiling in horror.

    Yet Kraush didn��t cease his use of the ck Hood.

    Bang!

    Soon, as Kraush clenched his fist, the light vanished.

    Sigrid felt an emptiness within her.

    It was gone.

    She had truly lost her sword light.

    ��No! No! Nononononono!��

    Sigrid clutched at Kraush��s leg with her broken arm.

    ��It��s mine! The sword light is mine! I��m sorry! Please give it back! Please!��

    Raving and begging, she clung to him.

    Kraush looked down, gently petting her head.

    ��Sigrid, what��s this? The story isn��t even finished yet.��

    Sigrid gazed up at him, with eyes full of tears.

    ��I still have much more to take from you.��

    ��What more?��

    ��Your title as a princess.��

    Sigrid��s body went rigid.

    She looked up at him as if trying to grasp the meaning behind his words.

    Kraush smiled brightly at her.

    ��When this is all over, you��ll go from princess to criminal. Also, I n to take the Empire you desperately desired.��

    ��The, the Empire? You, what do you mean by that?��

    ��You know the answer. You were the one who made Arthur the Emperor.��

    Sigrid stood frozen, unable to respond.

    Kraush had been observing from the sidelines as she made Arthur the Emperor.

    His im that he could be Emperor himself didn��t seem entirely far-fetched.

    It was possible.

    Especially for Kraush, who had reincarnated alongside her.

    It was not only possible but highly probable.

    ��Ugh, ugh����

    Tears streamed down Sigrid��s face as if her eyes were aze.

    Knowing her entire life would be imed by him sent her into a panic.

    ��No! I��m Sigrid Ephania, the third princess of the Empire! I��m a princess!��

    nk��

    At that moment, iron shackles mped around her neck.

    Those shackles bore the same effects as the ones from Mary.

    Kraush had received them from Sigrid and intentionally brought them with him.

    She would no longer be able to disobey any orders from the royal family.

    Soon she would never be mentioned again.

    The fact that a royal rebelled had to be swept under the rug.

    So this incident would be chalked up to Ixion��s misdoings, and Sigrid would be locked away forever in the depths of the underground prison.

    Kraush would never confront Sigrid again.

    With her power as the White Dragon King forcibly burned away, she would be no different from an ordinary person after today.

    Not to mention, now that her sword light was taken, Sigrid had nothing left.

    A profound sense of loneliness and a nightmarish hell unfolded in her mind.

    ��Sigrid, from deep within the underground prison, watch as I take everything you could��ve achieved in your lifetime.��

    Sigrid couldn��t respond to him.

    She just gaped with empty eyes, mouth agape in disbelief.

    Drip, drip��

    Somewhere, there was the sound of water dripping.

    Kraush looked down to see Sigrid��s skirts absorbing yellow liquid.

    She had be such a mess she could no longer control her own body.

    What a wretched fate.

    From the day they first met until now, even after fighting together, Kraush and Sigrid had never once connected on a personal level.

    Neither of them had opened their hearts to the other.

    Kraush briefly gazed at Sigrid, then turned away.

    ��I��m d you stayed true to yourself until the very end.��

    He had taken her sword light.

    And with that, their wretched ties came to an end.

    In the distance, he saw the White Ghost Knights rushing over.

    They must be here to clean up the mess that had unfolded.

    Rustle!

    At that moment, Kraush heard a sound behind him. Turning back, he saw Sigrid��s head soaring through the air.

    Thud��

    Sigrid��s head hit the ground and rolled away.

    As Kraush��s eyes widened in shock, he noticed Siran walking over in the distance.

    He nced at Kraush and spoke.

    ��Sigrid Ephania boldly faced the wicked Ixion��s gang and perished heroically.��

    Kraush understood the meaning behind those words.

    ����You��re not leaving behind any blemish on the royal family, are you?��

    The fact that Sigrid had been broken was already a tale circting among the nobles.

    Such news would tarnish the royal bloodline.

    Thus, they intended to kill Sigrid and make use of the situation for the royal family.

    A truly royal treatment if there ever was one.

    ��His Majesty the Emperor will surely reward you greatly, and wishes for a strong and stable rtionship with the Empire moving forward.��

    That was a word from Sizzley.

    Kraush let out a brief sigh.

    He had no intention of bing enemies with the Empire.

    For the future��s sake, the Empire was necessary as a buffer.

    After all, disasters like Ixion and other World Erosion creatures would target the most popted areas.

    He could see knights gathering to retrieve Sigrid��s head from where it rolled.

    Her lifeless eyes remained nk even in death.

    What a pitiful end for a princess who had reincarnated just to escape doom.

    It was, in fact, a death filled withplete futility.

 Chapter 330

    ### Chapter: 330

    Ixion��s Rampage in the Magic Kingdom

    Due to this, the Empire faced the highest casualty count in history.

    Regr citizens caught up in the rampage of the Magic Kingdom were left helpless.

    Surprisingly, not just normal folks but also several nobles met their demise.

    Most of these unfortunate souls were the regional nobles far from the capital.

    In the midst of such chaos enveloping the Empire, reinforcements arrived to tame the out-of-control Magic Kingdom.

    And those reinforcements were none other than the Knights of the Holy Royal Family, long considered the Empire��s arch-nemesis.

    Leading the charge were the direct descendants of the royal family, Lilish Balheim and the Guardian Sword, making their way straight to the Magic Kingdom to quell its frenzy.

    In this endeavor, the specialized group known as Sephira joined in, initiating their efforts to rein in the Magic Kingdom.

    Was it because of the Holy Royal Family, once bitter rivals of the Empire, that nations from all over world began to send support to the Empire?

    Ironically, those who previously thought the Empire��s downfall would be to their benefit began to feel a sense of crisis as Balheim and Sephira took action.

    As a result, Ixion also received an unexpected reaction.

    Originally, Ixion may have anticipated only the fall of the Empire.

    But they certainly didn��t foresee that countries with strained rtions with the Empire would alsoe to its aid.

    Clearly, the tide had shifted in favor of the Empire.

    The cleanup of the rampaging Magic Kingdom began much quicker than Ixion could have imagined.

    The catalyst known as Balheim ushered in more changes than anticipated.

    Having failed in their n to topple the Empire, Ixion hastily retreated.

    However, some wondered if perhaps they had pulled back too swiftly.

    It appeared as if they had aplished their goal after all.

    Nheless, the moment thest vestige of chaos in the Magic Kingdom was quelled, the Empire finally began to regain stability.

    But not without sacrifice.

    One of the Ten Great Lords of the Empire, the Mighty King Guon Bakra, was in while bravely confronting the Magic Kingdom and a World Erosion entity.

    His heroic actions deeply moved many, leading them to recognize Ixion as a true enemy.

    The regional noble factionsrgely favored incorporating themselves into the central noble power at this opportunity.

    With the threat of Ixion looming, they felt it imperative to align themselves with the central powers to safeguard their territories.

    Especially the death of the Mighty King, the center of the regional noble forces, amplified their sense of crisis.

    When various schrs evaluated this incident, they noted that the Empire didn��t suffer entirely in vain.

    Simultaneously, a hero��s name began to emerge distinctly in another domain.

    And that name was none other than Mary Diana.

    Once infamous for trying to assassinate a princess under the sway of a World Erosion entity, she suddenly appeared to rescue numerous citizens from the rampaging Magic Kingdom.

    Despite her notorious past as a princess killer, she had previously been a candidate designated by the Empire to lead.

    It was clear she hadn��t been chosen without merit.

    She demonstrated astonishing abilities for her age.

    The sight of her charging headlong into the Magic Kingdom was shocking to all who beheld it.

    People began to reassess her, iming Mary Diana had turned over a new leaf.

    In reality, she had simply heard news of Kraush��s involvement in the Empire and rushed over, spear in hand, hoping to lend a hand.

    Yet unaware of her true motivations, the people praised her highly.

    And amidst this, another individual emerged as a prominent new hero.

    After vanquishing the ferocious horde of World Erosion entities, including the notorious Bloodthirsty Beast that had invaded the Lagrain family territory, they arrived at the imperial pce, saving the Emperor alongside the sacrifice of Sigrid Ephania.

    That hero was Kraush Balheim.

    A name that had long been associated with tumultuous events, it echoed even louder due to this crisis facing the Empire.

    His remarkable feat of saving the Emperor solidified his status.

    Though he was technically engaged to the imperial family, he was still bound by the frameworks of Starlon and Balheim.

    Yet he tossed aside those constraints, raising his sword for the imperial family, gaining massive support from countless citizens of the Empire.

    For the worried citizens facing a national crisis, it made for an incredibly entertaining tale.

    Among storytellers, Kraush��s name became a frequent topic.

    It even spread that Kraush had persuaded the Knights of the Holy Royal Family to intervene, stating they could not condone death in the Empire, despite their rivalry.

    His heroic exploits moved even foreign nations to follow suit.

    Numerous exaggerated tales spiraled as the truth began to swell among the people.

    Regardless of how it all yed out, one core aspect remained unchanged.

    It was certainly Kraush Balheim��s heroic actions.

    While Kraush had already amassed a certain level of fame through various incidents in the past, this event marked a definitive moment in which he became even more widely recognized.

    As a result, people started to say he deserved a title befitting such achievements.

    And they took it further.

    Coincidentally, with the death of the Mighty King, a vacancy arose among the Ten Great Lords.

    No one else had aplished as much as Kraush.

    Surely, didn��t he deserve to take a ce among the Ten Great Lords?

    The discussions continued to spiral among the public.

    Of course, there were those who disagreed.

    As they wrapped up this Magic Kingdom incident, another year hade to a close in December.

    At just 17 years old, was it appropriate to grant such an honor to one who had just be an adult?

    There were concerns that awarding it too early might foster bad habits.

    Conversely, others argued that if one had the skill and aplishments, age should not matter.

    Neglecting someone based solely on youth would ultimately be a detriment to society.

    People squabbled over matters that were yet to be decided.

    Nevertheless, one thing everyone could agree on was that appropriate titles should be bestowed upon individuals with such aplishments.

    Thus, with collective expectations, a title for Kraush Balheim was discussed.

    He, the hero who had even rescued the royal blood of the White Dragon, had to be bestowed a fitting name.

    Thus, came the title: Dragon Sword (����).

    This was the moment Kraush became the first, aside from Charlotte, to be dubbed with a title among the generation that wouldter be known as the Sky Generation.

    *

    In the Medical Ward of Rahern Academy

    Therey a man with dark blue hair sleeping peacefully.

    ��Dragon Sword, how long do you n to sleep?��

    The one waking him was a woman with hair the color of sunlight.

    Astoria Stigma Freeman.

    A woman once called a Holy Maiden looked down at the boy.

    Feeling her gaze, Kraush opened his eyes slowly.

    ��Don��t call me that.��

    ��Why not? Now that you have a title, you should get used to it. Constantly hearing it will help!��

    ��Say it with a smile next time.��

    At Kraush��s retort, Astoria shrugged her shoulders.

    Then she plopped herself down onto the bed next to Kraush.

    ��You��ve really been causing chaos everywhere. What were you thinking?��

    ��I was only doing what I had to do.��

    ��And that resulted in you looking like this?��

    Kraush averted his gaze from Astoria��s piercing eyes.

    Truly, his condition was a total wreck.

    The cost of using the Aura��s inner core left him with injuries all over.

    To defeat Sigrid, who had poured everything into her ultimate move, he had to use everything he could muster.

    Even Sigrid, once at the pinnacle, had be a regression warrior.

    Kraush momentarily recalled when Sigrid��s head had nearly rolled away.

    Was it due to their dark fate?

    That image strangely lingered deeply in Kraush��s mind.

    Moreover, this incident had once again reminded him of the threat posed by Ixion and Abe.

    ��Ixion is making itself the world��s enemy.��

    It urred to him that they could potentially draw World Erosion entities further into their midst.

    Indeed, from Crimson Garden and Ebsque, reports indicated that many World Erosion entities were siding with Ixion.

    While Ixion had instigated chaos, the perception of World Erosion entities had shifted to extreme hostility globally.

    The habitats for the World Erosion creatures were gradually shrinking.

    ��The war against the World Erosion entities is inevitably upon us.��

    Kraush bit his lip.

    He couldn��t fathom what Abe, the madwoman, was thinking.

    ��If I can��t persuade the Swordmaster, every single World Erosion entity will revert to being with Ixion.

    Then there��s no avoiding a war.��

    ����You remember that I told you to rest for at least a week, right?��

    At that moment, Astoria noticed Kraush��s condition.

    She was gazing at him intently, prompting Kraush to clear his throat.

    While looking down at Kraush, Astoria suddenly hopped onto hisp.

    Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise, taken aback by the unexpected soft sensation despite being wrapped in nkets.

    Astoria, with her flush cheeks, looked directly at Kraush.

    ��Try to sneak out while I��m not looking; I��ll firmly pin you down so you can��t go anywhere.��

    ��Astoria, calm down. I genuinely n to rest.��

    Astoria ignored him, still holding her position on Kraush��s shoulders.

    ��Hmph, am I supposed to believe that? You always push yourself to extremes.��

    ��No matter what, I always rest before moving.��

    ��I wish you would at least understand my anxiety when my crush gets beaten up each time.��

    Indeed, Kraush felt apologetic about that.

    It was often Astoria who had to deal with his sorry state.

    ��Don��t worry about it. But there is someone I should meet, if I can manage.��

    ������You mean Haring Lagrain, right?��

    After wrapping up treatment, Haring was first transported right to where Astoria was.

    Though Astoria unexpectedly had a new patient, she began treatment without hesitation.

    Now, peace had sumbed to Haring��s deep slumber.

    Having fought fiercely, her body had sustained significant injuries, leading her to sleep in her current state to recover.

    Kraush knew he needed to go and face Haring as she awoke.

    ��Fine, I��ll allow that much.��

    Seeing Kraush��s apologetic expression, Astoria let out a small sigh.

    He had a face she couldn��t defeat.

    Feeling a bit mischievous, she decided to act a little spoiled.

    She was about to burst from not having Kraush show any concern, as he seemed perfectly fine.

    ������You know, I worked really hard to heal you this time.��

    ��I know. I��m always grateful.��

    ��Then at least give me a reward.��

    At the mention of a reward, Kraush blinked in surprise.

    Astoria quickly stretched out her left hand.

    ��I want something too.��

    Kraush was perceptive enough to grasp what she was asking for.

    ������Astoria, I��m married.��

    He was still in the midst of a newlywed phase.

    Although, the chaos had limited his time spent with Bianca, asking for a ring from a newlywed was a bit much.

    Astoria caught Kraush��s reaction with a sly grin.

    ��Who doesn��t know? I was the one who officiated your wedding.��

    ��Is that what you call a friend?��

    ��That��s why I spoke to your bride beforehand.��

    Kraush briefly recalled Bianca��s words when she had taken Astoria with her.

    ��She said as long as she could keep treating you and support you, she��d be fine with whatever rtionship we have.��

    Astoria remarked that was her sincere expression.

    Kraush was left momentarily bbergasted.

    He had heard that from Bianca, but he never expected her to speak like that overtly.

    Was she making suchments to others too?

    Caught in surprise, as Kraush pondered, Astoria looked away briefly before hastily lowering herself.

    Then she quickly pressed her lips against his forehead and hopped up.

    ��That was a quick healing spell!��

    With a cute act, Astoria��s face turned red once more.

    ��Prepare a ring next time! Or else I��ll treat you hard!��

    Astoria boldly announced she wouldn��t be backing down from treatment as she dashed out of the infirmary.

    Watching her retreating form, Kraush let out a brief sigh.

    He felt a little overwhelmed at whaty ahead.

    Kraush looked outside.

    Spring was slowly blooming after winter��s end.

    Kraush had now be a third-year student at Rahern Academy.

    This meant that some people would soon be leaving, graduating.

    ��Is it graduation time?��

    That milestone signaled those in the ss directly above him, including his sister, Charlotte Balheim, who was on the brink of graduating.

 Chapter 331

    ### Chapter: 331

    ��Haring.��

    At the sound of her name being called, a girl with ck hair and shimmeringvender highlights looked up.

    There, standing before her, was a face she hadn��t seen in ages.

    ��Oppa.��

    It was Aring Lagrain.

    The older brother whom Haring had admired and followed dearly.

    He was always caring and reliable, smiling at her from across the field.

    Without thinking, Haring ran towards him and reached out, hugging the brother she loved dearly.

    ��It��s been a while! How have you been?��

    Aring smiled and affectionately ruffled Haring��s hair.

    The sunlight pouring down from the sky was incredibly warm.

    Aring��s embrace felt just as warm as the sun.

    Is this a dream?

    Haring couldn��t tell.

    But in that moment, she felt a deep sense of peace.

    ��Yeah, I��ve been well. Too well, in fact.��

    Now a grown adult, Haring had turned 17.

    Once lost in deep-seated grudges, Haring had changed.

    She owed this transformation to a boy who had resolved all her resentments.

    ��Oppa, there have been so many things that have happened while you��ve been away.��

    Haring slowly shared her experiences with her caring brother.

    Ironically, the longest tales came from the past two years.

    Her life at Rahern Academy had inadvertently be the most significant period of her life.

    It was astonishing.

    So much had happened in just two years, and she had changed so drastically.

    And it brought her joy.

    In the past, if she saw Aring, she would have burst into tears instead of smiling.

    She would have daily sought forgiveness from him for his tragic fate and wept tears of blood.

    But now, things were different.

    Looking at Aring, Haring felt she could talk endlessly about all she had experienced.

    She was more stable than ever before.

    And she was acutely aware of who she had to thank for this transformation.

    A gentle smile appeared on Haring��s lips.

    Seeing that, Aring smiled back.

    ��Seems like this Kraush kid is quite the catch.��

    ��Yeah, it��s the first time I��ve felt this way about someone.��

    In her heart, Haring recalled the image of Kraush that nestled deeply within.

    The moment when Kraush had faced the rabid beasts, Haring felt she would rather die in his ce, desperately trying to protect him.

    Even if she were to vanish from this world, it was enough for him to live on.

    Somewhere along the line, Kraush had be an immense part of Haring��s life.

    Thus, she regretted nothing about fighting fiercely that day against the rabid beasts and pouring out everything she had for him.

    On the contrary, she would have regretted not doing more.

    ��I��m feeling a bit jealous. Who would have thought my pretty little sister could fall so hard for a guy?��

    Aring chuckled, stopping his head pats on Haring.

    ��So wouldn��t it be nice to put a lid on those feelings?��

    ��������

    When Aring saw through her inner thoughts, Haring bit her lips.

    As he said, she had tried hard to suppress her feelings for Kraush.

    But even she knew these feelings couldn��t be hidden away.

    ��But Kraush has Bianca. I just want to pay back my debt to him.��

    ��Haring, you know you can��t bottle it up anymore.��

    Haring hung her head.

    She knew.

    That��s why her heart ached so much.

    She had known for quite some time that she couldn��t control these feelings.

    Even so, she tried her best.

    But on that day, the thought of possibly losing Kraush made her heart burst freely.

    ��So I guess it��s time to say goodbye.��

    Haring lifted her head.

    Aring��s form began to dissolve like stardust, slowly scattering away.

    ��Take care, my sister.��

    Even amidst the stardust, Haring felt warmth as she slowly opened her eyelids.

    A strange ceiling above her.

    The sharp scent of disinfectant hinted that she was likely in the medical ward of Rahern Academy.

    Haring slowly sat up.

    ��You��re awake?��

    At that moment, a familiar voice reached her ear.

    Turning her head, she saw a boy with dark blue hair.

    The moment the boy saw Haring, a smile spread across his face.

    It was that smile�� the one Haring cherished.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring called out his name.

    Kraush, looking at her in her half-awake state, was about to speak, but Haring beat him to it.

    ��I like you.��

    The words that had been bottled up tumbled out before she could even think.

    Kraush froze.

    Haring knew too well that her confession would make him ufortable.

    But it was toote now.

    Once spoken, those words couldn��t be taken back.

    ��I like you. I really, really like you.��

    Her true feelings flowed out uncontrobly.

    Before she knew it, Haring was crying.

    Her emotions ran high, and with them, the tears came freely.

    Surely, she shouldn��t have blurted that out.

    At that moment, she knew they could never return to how things were before with Kraush.

    He loved Bianca and had even married her.

    But emotions aren��t always within our control, are they?

    Her feelings had erupted like a dam bursting.

    ��I know I shouldn��t, but even though I tried to suppress it, I just couldn��t.��

    Haring��s tears showed no sign of stopping.

    Was there ever such an ugly confession?

    She was terrified to see Kraush��s reaction.

    If she saw his expression now, she felt she might just shatter into pieces.

    Suddenly, a memory surfaced��her mother��s words before she passed, sharing a dark family secret.

    The Lagrain lineage carried a potent poison.

    It was a poison that had been passed down through generations.

    Love.

    Once you fall into this poison, a Lagrain can never escape its grasp for the rest of their lives.

    They can only cherish one person in their hearts forever.

    It was devastating, and yet��

    The Lagrains could love that person more than anyone else.

    As the recollection struck her, Haring understood.

    She would be unable to love anyone but Kraush.

    She felt both happy and sad about this reality.

    ��Haring.��

    She heard Kraush��s voice.

    Still teary-eyed, Haring lowered her head.

    She was still too afraid to look at his face.

    Suddenly, she felt Kraush gently stroking her hair.

    His tender touch melted Haring��s heart in an instant.

    It felt good.

    Just that small gesture was more than enough for Haring.

    She had been content with that.

    But today, everything had crumbled.

    Kraush looked at Haring, opening and closing his mouth, finally managing to speak.

    ��Bianca told me something. I��ve been contemting it for quite a while.��

    Bianca had said she wanted more people around Kraush.

    ��But today, hearing you����

    Kraush��s path is fraught with danger.

    And Bianca alone couldn��t support him through all of it.

    He would continue to face many crises, and might need support every step of the way.

    So Bianca told Kraush that it was okay if he had another wife besides her.

    ��If I turn Haring down today����

    He knew Haring would be devastated.

    Kraush recognized just how much Haring relied on him psychologically.

    ��No, wait. This is all just excuses.��

    Kraush took a breath.

    He thought about their time together, intertwined with the past he had shared with Bianca.

    Aring Lagrain, a girl in a perilous situation he hadn��t intended to get embroiled in.

    And though it hadn��t been his original n, Kraush had deeply involved himself in Haring��s life.

    It went both ways; Haring had carved her way into his life in return.

    He had received countless aid from her, and their paths had intertwined more often than not.

    Naturally, Haring held a significant ce within his heart.

    Kraush felt particrly weak when it came to her.

    While he had entangled himself with Bianca, he couldn��t shake the feeling of guilt every time he saw Haring trying to suppress her feelings.

    But now that her emotions hade pouring out, Kraush finally realized.

    Haring was also an irreceable person for him.

    He didn��t want to see her cry anymore.

    Haring was someone who shone brightly with a beautiful smile.

    As a friend and as a romantic interest, Kraush wished for her happiness.

    ��This is my responsibility.��

    Kraush clenched his fist.

    He couldn��t just leave Haring alone, crying bitterly due to her love for him.

    After much deliberation, Kraush finally reached a decision in his heart.

    He didn��t mind being called selfish for it.

    In the end, he was the one who chose this path, and thus had to take on the consequences.

    ��I like you too.��

    With determination, Kraush voiced those words.

    Haring��s body shuddered.

    She slowly began to lift her head.

    Her face, stained with tears, was a sight.

    It looked like her eyes might swell up by tomorrow.

    Kraush cupped her cheek with his hand.

    At his touch, Haring shivered delicately.

    ��I know things are about to getplicated now.��

    Kraush wiped Haring��s tears away with his thumb.

    ��I��ll take on everything. So please stick by me.��

    Haring stared up at him, still bemused by his words.

    This had truly been her emotional outburst.

    Her feelings had swelled up to the point where they burst through the dam.

    But Kraush took it all in stride.

    She felt thankful for him. She felt guilty.

    And she couldn��t shake the feeling of embarrassment about what had just happened.

    But despite all that, her heart was racing.

    She had never realized how blissful it was when someone reciprocated her feelings in a way she hadn��t expected.

    Her eyes brimmed with fresh tears, almost threatening to overflow again.

    Her heart raced, eager to burst forth.

    She had already harbored plenty of desire, but she wanted just a bit more.

    ������Kraush.��

    Haring grasped at his cor.

    ��Can I, can I kiss you?��

    Her face was flushed, bright red.

    Her eyes were wet with tears.

    Her breath was hotter than usual.

    She had definitely pushed her luck a bit here.

    Embarrassed, she felt as though her face mightbust.

    Kraush blinked at her, chuckling lightly before pinching her cheek.

    Then, he leaned in and pressed his lips against hers.

    The soft sensation sent a spark through Haring.

    Her eyes widened to their limit before slowly closing.

    And thus, this day became the happiest memory engraved in her heart.

 Chapter 332

    ### Chapter: 332

    The first graduation ceremony of Rahern Academy.

    This event garnered quite a bit of attention globally.

    Well, it��s no surprise given that this graduating ss boasted an impressive lineup of individuals who were already making waves worldwide.

    Perhaps that��s why people from various nations attempted to bribe their way into the academy.

    They were trying to get a head start on students who would graduate with high honors.

    However, their schemes didn��t stand a chance.

    Durandal, the former Sanctuary of Stars and the current president, would never allow such things to happen.

    Rahern Academy would offer career advice but would never strip students of their choices.

    This was the irond rule imposed by Durandal.

    Things might change once he steps down, but until then, this rule was here to stay.

    ��Of course, we won��t stop individual scouts from approaching students, though.��

    Kraush chuckled as he watched the students celebrating their graduation.

    Having made a name for themselves at Rahern Academy meant they were already noteworthy figures in the world.

    Maybe that��s why they were receiving scouting offers from various organizations.

    Some students were even betting on who got the most offers.

    But this chatter was mainly among the lesser nobility andmoners.

    For prominent noble families, this was just another day at the office.

    They were more interested in enhancing their family��s reputation than going anywhere else.

    ��Can you believe I��m already a third-year student?��

    With the previous ss graduated, Kraush had suddenly be the highest grade at Rahern Academy.

    It was a kind of generational shift.

    Of course, Kraush had spent more time outside the academy than in it.

    But it still felt like time was flying by.

    ��No matter how much time passes, it seems like I��m always busy.��

    Having pulled the Aura from his core, it was now time for him to process and absorb it.

    Kraush had spent time in the Special ss, discussing different topics.

    This was partly due to Darling, a key figure in this field, also graduating.

    She wouldn��t be around Rahern Academy much longer.

    Even though she nned to return to Starlon, they��d keep in touch.

    But since she wouldn��t be as easily reachable now, he wanted to spend as much time with her as possible.

    ��Darling will get busy once she goes back to her family.��

    Darling was the sole direct descendant of the Danphelion family.

    With her natural talent for alchemy, she would undoubtedly receive full support from them.

    He couldn��t steal too much time from someone destined to be the future alchemy lord.

    ��Don��t be too sad if I��m not around. I��ll be sending love letters often.��

    She pouted, making a cute kissy face with her lips, staying true to herself.

    Ah, such consistency from her.

    But she wasn��t the only graduate this year.

    Finally, Aniks and Elfin, two members of the infamous Starlon trio that had once been adversaries to Kraush, were graduating alongside him.

    Even Felray, hailed as the hero ofmoners, was at the ceremony.

    ��I heard a rumor that he received quite a few offers.��

    But Felray declined all offers politely.

    Instead, he chose to join the newly formed knight order of the Empire��s Fourth Princess, Sizelry Ephania.

    After the heroic death of the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania, the royal family had heightened its security.

    With tensions rising against Ixion, the safety of the royal family became paramount.

    And in came Sizelry, swooping up Felray in an unknown conversation.

    Kraush couldn��t help the wry smile on his face when he bumped into Sizelry.

    ��Don��t worry, I��ll give you the best treatment.��

    Kraush could only nod awkwardly after a surprise kiss pecked him unexpectedly.

    Another familiar face departed.

    Just the day before graduation, Kraush recalled a woman who had suddenlye looking for him.

    Her name was Mary Diana.

    Once known as a prodigy, she had lost that shine.

    Yet, the Mary before him now seemed a shadow of her former self.

    She was desperately trying to hide her anxiety, but even now, she was clearly withdrawn.

    Her face hinted at shadows, and her body seemed to be curling inward.

    Despite that, she approached Kraush.

    It had been ages since they��dst met after the incident with Sigrid.

    ��K-Kraush, sir!��

    Mary stumbled over her words as she tried to call out to him, biting her tongue.

    Though Kraush had lost interest in her long ago, he still tried to treat her kindly in the present.

    After all, he��d heard from Aria that Mary could have catastrophic consequences if they crossed paths unwisely.

    There was no reason to stir up any trouble with her.

    ��It��s been a while, Mary. Is there something you need?��

    ��Ah, um, well����

    ��By the way, I heard you made quite the impact with your recent venture to the Empire.��

    At the mention of his earlier work, Mary��s eyes widened in surprise.

    She trembled joyfully, her face lighting up with delight.

    ��Oh, you noticed? I wanted to help you, so, um, I tried my best. Was it�� helpful?��

    Mary fidgeted in front of him like a nervous servant.

    It was a stark contrast from the Mary he remembered.

    ��Of course, it was helpful. Thanks to you, we took down Sigrid.��

    ��Wait, Sigrid?��

    Mary looked as if she had just seen a ghost.

    ��Oh, I��m sorry. It wasn��t widely known. I thought you two were close, so I figured you��d heard. Forget I said anything.��

    ��No, no! It��s okay! But, erm, did Sigrid do something to you?��

    Confusionced her eyes.

    Sigrid, no matter how you looked at it, was a part of their shared past, making Mary likely anxious about her demise.

    Kraush sighed softly.

    ��Well, since we��re old friends�� I guess I can share a bit.��

    ��Sigrid colluded with Ixion and attempted treason. She tried to kill the Emperor.��

    ��Such a vile deed?��

    Coming from someone who had also tried killing a princess once, it was an ironic twist.

    ��Yeah, and I stopped her, but her death was the royal family��s final decision.��

    Mary��s face went nk.

    To her, the news of Sigrid��s death might have seemed vague.

    But hearing it directly from Kraush made things hit hard.

    ��Sorry, Mary, this might be shocking for you.��

    Kraush��s attempt atfort only shook her more.

    How could she be a bother like this?

    ��I-I��m fine! That nasty woman deserved it! And trying to kill the Emperor? You did a great thing, Kraush!��

    Mary scrambled to reverse any me toward him.

    Yet, her speech was mixed with obvious difort about her own existence.

    ��Because of Sigrid, I��m sure you��ve got some unfortunate memories. I��m so sorry for that.��

    Wondering if she could do anything for him, Mary floundered as Kraush smiled warmly.

    He instinctively reached out, running his fingers through her hair gently.

    ��Thanks for thinking of me. You��ve always been helpful, Mary. Just keep it up in the future.��

    ��Y-Yes, of course!��

    As he tousled her hair, she stared nkly at him with wide eyes.

    ��But next time somethinges up, please just ask me first? It could save you some hassle instead of working it out by yourself.��

    ��Y-Yes! From now on, I��ll definitely ask you first! Oh, I��ve decided to return to the Diana family! To start anew!��

    Mary nodded vigorously, clearly trying to meet his expectations.

    That just added another leash around her neck.

    She wouldn��t just roam free anymore.

    ��That��s great! Good luck and take care, Mary.��

    Even though she would return, the Diana family was now under Sizelry��s control.

    Thus, he wouldn��t need to worry much about her future.

    Feeling content, Kraush congratted her on returning to her family.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, a voice calling his name made him nce down by the window.

    There stood Charlotte, emerging from the graduation ceremony.

    ��Sis.��

    Kraush effortlessly jumped down from the second floor.

    She looked at him and couldn��t help but smile with her trademark smirk.

    ��Look at you, all grown up now.��

    ��Thanks, I guess.��

    Remembering when they first met after his return, Kraush had been quite smaller than Charlotte.

    Now, he towered over her, and they shared the same nickname��a remarkable achievement.

    ��I��m just d my little brother can actually grow up.��

    She seemed nostalgic, reflecting on the time when Kraush had beenpletely stagnant.

    Charlotte took immense pride in him now.

    But Kraush was aware of something else.

    Charlotte had treated even the version of him that had been aplete idiot with the same affection.

    ��And I was the one pretending not to notice.��

    There are many ways to express familial affection.

    Sometimes, it��s hard to realize it��s even there untilter.

    ��Thank you for everything, sis.��

    Having finished with Rahern Academy, Charlotte would soon set off for Holy Royal Family.

    She��d undoubtedly keep pushing her talents there.

    Kraush would continue to hear of her fame in the years toe.

    Smiling at him, Charlotte spread her arms wide.

    ��Come here!��

    Understanding her cue, Kraushughed and hugged her, wrapping his arms around her.

    Charlotte patted his back affectionately.

    ��I��m leaving the Lion��s Order in your hands, so do as you wish.��

    For the next year, leading the Lion��s Order would be Kraush��s responsibility.

    After passing the baton along, Charlotte waved goodbye as she departed.

    ��My brother, until we meet again!��

    Once all her words were said, she left.

    Truly, she had remained consistent.

    Looking at Charlotte��s disappearing figure, Kraush raised his head.

    The sky was still blue, but everything beneath it had changed dramatically.

    ��Kraush!��

    And Kraush��s life was continuously shifting.

    Hearing the voice calling him, he turned.

    There stood a woman with fiery red hair and a healthyplexion.

    It was the Ninth Princess of the Poseus Kingdom, Karandis Poseus.

    She was standing there, beaming at him.

    ��Did you hear? They nominated you as a candidate for the Ten Great Lords!��

    ��I knew it was being talked about.��

    ��It��s not just talk anymore! It��s officially announced!��

    So it hade to pass.

    Being named a candidate meant there were certainly those opposed to him bing one of the Ten Great Lords.

    This meant a condition would be ced on Kraush going forward.

    To be inducted as one of the Ten Great Lords, he would need the agreement of more than half of the current Ten.

    There were two ways to gain that agreement.

    One was for the Ten Great Lords to ept him from the start.

    That relied on friendships, impressions, and hard work.

    The second was to:

    ��Show proof of strength worthy of receiving agreement from the Ten Great Lords.��

    Kraush understood why Karandis hade to deliver this news personally.

    ��So the Sea King called for me first.��

    ����That��s right.��

    The protector of the Maritime Kingdom, Poseus.

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon.

 Chapter 333

    ### Chapter 333

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon.

    In the Kingdom of Jem, he stands as one of the Ten Great Lords, guarding the vast ocean.

    Revered as a hero in Poseus, he��s formidable enough to make even the pirate empress Kairan think twice.

    His overwhelming abilities make him a force to be reckoned with across the seas.

    The reason is simple: his skill, Aqua.

    As the name suggests, it��s a power thatmands water.

    In the domain of the ocean, there��s no one mightier than him.

    In fact, it��s because of his existence that the golden ships crossing Poseus can even sail through.

    That��s why every soul refers to Dino as the hero of the Maritime Kingdom.

    At that moment, Kraush was lost in thought about receiving the challenge for the Ten Great Lords from Dino Bardon.

    ��A candidate for the Ten Great Lords, huh?��

    Hearing the term ��Ten Great Lords�� floated around made him hope it was more than just talk.

    But to actually be considered as a candidate? That was unexpected for Kraush.

    In the past, such a position would have seemed unattainable.

    To put it in perspective, in Balheim, it would be like reaching the status of Sword King, Arthur Gramalte.

    Kraush suddenly recognized just how many messes he��d cleaned up along the way.

    ��If I actually be one of the Ten Great Lords, I��ll be the youngest one ever!��

    Of course, that��s only counting his physical age, so it��s not the biggest deal.

    Still, it��s quite an achievement nheless.

    ��What perks are there for being known as one of the Ten Great Lords?��

    There are a lot, naturally.

    Just the name ��Ten Great Lords�� alonees with numerous benefits.

    Also, it allows for easier ess toplex matters within the Kingdom of Jem.

    The title itself would serve as proof.

    ��But there are also restrictions thate with it.��

    The responsibilities tied to being acknowledged as a strong warrior.

    Those entail more than expected.

    ��Also, while getting permission to enter Jem, there are constraints when crossing over to other countries.��

    One could see the Ten Great Lords as a nation��s military weapon.

    If such a weapon were to cross borders, it could create diplomatic issues if done without the other country��s knowledge.

    ��Already, with just being a candidate, some limitations arise, but if I were to officially be one�� it��d only get worse.��

    Gains and losses go hand in hand.

    While Kraush was contemting these matters, he felt a gaze and lifted his head.

    There stood a girl with fiery red hair and supple skin.

    The Ninth Princess of Poseus,

    Karandis Poseus.

    She suddenly perked up as their eyes met.

    ��Wow, wow! It��s so hot being back in Poseus after a long time! Must be because it��s in the south!��

    She looked out as if she were avoiding his gaze, then made herment.

    Kraush followed her line of sight.

    Right now, he was riding in a carriage.

    But not just any carriage��one pulled by sea horses!

    In the Maritime Kingdom of Poseus, there are as many sea routes as there arend roads.

    Kraush was currently moving through a waterway that extended right into the heart of the city.

    The reason he came here was to respond to Dino��s call.

    To ascend as one of the Ten Great Lords, he needed the permission of more than half the current Ten.

    And that��s what brought him to Poseus for testing.

    Though he still hadn��t resolved the inner turmoil regarding his Aura.

    Kraush was anxious, but he knew Dino��s nature well.

    ��He��s not exactly patient.��

    Unlike the other Ten Great Lords, Dino was rather impulsive.

    If Kraush didn��t show up after the summons, he��d likelye searching for him.

    ��I really don��t want to cause a scene.��

    Deciding it was something he had to do, Kraush apanied Karandis to Poseus.

    Considering the past, it wasn��t his first time here, but having the Ninth Princess with him made everything much easier.

    More than anything, she was the one who brought him here with her own stories.

    Karandis was whistling, pointedly avoiding Kraush��s eyes.

    He watched her quietly before finally asking.

    ��Karandis, doesn��t it feel like you��ve been avoiding me sincest time?��

    At his question, Karandis flinched and shrank a bit.

    Karandis was originally quite the bold character.

    Originally, she aimed to be the ideal woman that Kraush adored so she could ascend to the position of hispanion, being a Princess of Poseus.

    She knew what he sought: apanion who could keep pace with him as he ventured forth.

    Recognizing this, Karandis worked hard to present herself ordingly.

    Kraush couldn��t help but admire her impressive determination.

    Yet, now she seemed nervous for some reason.

    Gone was the bravado she once had.

    ��Oh, ha ha! Did I? That��s strange; I��ve always been the same!��

    Karandis twirled her hair innocently, trying to deflect the conversation.

    Kraush, observing her, decided to change the subject.

    He figured she must have her own reasons for acting that way.

    Squeak.

    Suddenly, a noise came from Kraush��s pocket, resembling a squeaking rat.

    [ Kraush, there are two candidates for the Ten Great Lords this time. ]

    Two candidates?

    As expected, there was indeed someone elsepeting.

    The world was home to many strong warriors.

    Unbeknownst to them, they are always on the candidate list for the Ten Great Lords and are called upon when a position opens up.

    This time, there was another individual alongside Kraush.

    [ And it seems the Sea King called you both. ]

    Just like Dino to make such a choice.

    He believed in acting decisively.

    It was evident that he would only acknowledge one of them.

    ��Inviting both of us? What a character.��

    Kraush sighed briefly.

    Then he gave the rat a nudge.

    So, who is the other candidate?

    [ The Empress��s second son, Glide Lacroix. ]

    Kraush soon figured it out.

    He was a member of the legendary golden generation, who had emerged ahead of the Sky Generation.

    And Glide Lacroix would eventually inherit the title of Lacroix.

    The Dominator.

    He would be the rival Kraush faced for the Ten Great Lords title.

    *

    The Maritime Kingdom, Poseus.

    The endlessly beautiful seas of Poseus spread before him.

    Upon arriving at this kingdom, Kraush looked up at the buildings intertwined with shades of blue and white.

    As expected of a maritime kingdom, they certainly went all out in shades of blue.

    ��Every time I see it, I can��t help but think how hard it must be to maintain those buildings.��

    The people of Poseus had a strong inclination for artistry.

    So, unsurprisingly, they didn��t settle for mediocrity in architecture.

    Though budgets often leaned heavily toward the artistic side, they seemed to suffer no losses due to their prominence as a tourist kingdom.

    ��Alright, let��s head in!��

    Karandis, back in her hometown, appeared slightly subdued.

    Seeing her usually confident demeanor falter made Kraush raise an eyebrow.

    But he soon found out the reason why.

    ��Ah, Kraush! What an honor to have you here! The hero who has stirred the world hase to Poseus! Truly a pleasure!��

    ��I��ve heard much about you too; you look stunning! Your presence is mesmerizing!��

    As soon as they walked into Poseus, Kraush shockingly found himself swept into a party.

    As a culture-loving kingdom, a sudden party was immediately set up to wee guests.

    Though Kraush felt a throbbing headacheing on, he tried to navigate through it.

    The problem arose when he suddenly found himself surrounded by women at the party.

    Now he understood where Karandis��s boldness originated.

    ��Just so you know, I��m already married.��

    Not one to be swept away easily, Kraush wasn��t the type to let himself be captivated by affections.

    Truthfully, he absolutely disliked it when peopleid their intentions bare with such overt advances.

    Internally, he wanted to shout, ��Get off me, you clingydies!�� but he held back.

    [ What a ruffian. ]

    Perhaps sensing his discontent, Crimson Garden chimed in with a warning.

    Touch��, it is a different country after all; he wouldn��t act out.

    Finally managing to restrain himself, Kraush spotted Karandis secluded in a corner.

    She seemed to have lost her usual bravado in that setting.

    Seeing her like that didn��t sit well with Kraush.

    ��Karandis.��

    Kraush casually called out her name without any formalities, causing some noble bystanders to gasp in shock.

    Calling out a princess in such a public setting showed they must have a close rtionship.

    Upon hearing her name, Karandis turned, her expression surprised.

    Kraush noticed she seemed to be stuffing her cheeks with something.

    She was diligently eating in her corner!

    ����Could you kindly excuse us for a chat with Karandis?��

    Kraush politely requested the nobles, who reluctantly stepped aside.

    Finally freed, he turned back to Karandis, who swallowed her food with a sheepish smile.

    ��Oh, our royal chef is quite the talent! I��ve missed this taste since I left for the Academy, and it��s simply scrumptious!��

    Not exactly the naive maiden from the countryside.

    Kraush found himself chuckling at her unexpected response, ��I thought you were shy.��

    ��Shy? Well, seeing my uncle might be a bit of a hassle, but this kind of gathering isn��t new for me.��

    Karandis shrugged, brushing off the moment.

    ��Besides, you, Kraush, seem to be a hit among the Poseus nobility. They must be impressed by your resilience against my advances.��

    Such self-assurance, very much typical of Karandis.

    ��Above all, I know you dislike unnecessary attention. You held back, didn��t you?��

    ��You��re quick on the uptake.��

    ��Thus, I thought I��d just enjoy a meal while I��m here.��

    ��Quite the gall you have.��

    ��It��s just what it takes to survive in this country.��

    Karandis stood tall, revealing her distinct confidence after a long time.

    ��More importantly, I believe it��s best to savor the food while itsts.��

    Bang!

    As if on cue, a tremendous noise echoed from outside, making the party guests retreat in panic.

    Kraush quickly had an idea of who was arriving.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, the doors to the party room flew open.

    As Kraush nced in the direction of the sound, he saw a man standing there.

    ��Ha ha ha! Finally arrived! The Sword Dragon!��

    With glimmering blue hair that still somehow looked damp.

    Where was his top half? Who knows!

    He stood unlike any human should��with gills decorating his neck.

    ��Oh boy, it��s showtime.��

    Kraush let out a brief sigh.

    Here stood the most lunatic among the Ten Great Lords.

    Through an extended contract with the deity who granted him powers, he absorbed divine abilities, bing the only demigod among the Ten Great Lords.

    All hail the Sea King, Dino Bardon!

 Chapter 334

    ### Chapter 334

    There was no one who could defeat him in the sea.

    This was a statement made by none other than Balheim��s head, the Sovereign of the Spirit King, Balok Balheim.

    And he was telling the truth.

    Dino Bardon really was unbeatable in the ocean.

    No wonder��he possessed not only the godly power of water but also divine artifacts.

    He was the strongest in the sea.

    There was no skill that could surpass his Aqua where water existed.

    Yet Kraush could only watch him in awe.

    He was all too aware of the costs that came with such power.

    Gods never grant power out of goodwill.

    Just look at the Emperor��s earlier words��skills inherently consume part of a person��s talent.

    But the real deal starts after death.

    ��For borrowing a skill, humans must offer up their talent to the divine after they die.��

    This was the reason why Kraush held a certain skepticism toward gods and skills.

    Few knew of this reality, and even Kraush only understood it right before his demise.

    The truth of the gods was hidden from most.

    Gods rise in rank through the talents that humans sacrifice.

    Thus, they set their sights on talented folks with the hopes of elevating their own status.

    ��But that only applies before a human ascends to demigod status.��

    Even if bestowed with skills, they cannot acquire talents if they are of the same divine rank.

    So gods are always on the prowl for the most talented humans while wishing that these talented ones never reach demigod status.

    This was the unspoken truth about the gods.

    Kraush came to learn this right before his downfall.

    ��Dino has received divine artifacts too.��

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon, gained not just skills but also artifacts from the god of water.

    In that sense, it wasn��t far-fetched to say he sold away his potential to be a demigod.

    He was on the level of power found in individuals like Dino.

    He must also have known the price of that power.

    Yet he chose to ept the risks and embraced the divine artifacts.

    Kraush didn��t know the reasons behind Dino��s choices either, as he had also copsed with Karandis when Poseus fell.

    ��It��s you!��

    At that moment, Dino spotted Kraush.

    Breaking into a grin, he bounded right before him.

    Dino was nearly 2 meters tall.

    Kraush, despite being no small fry himself, had to look up, feeling a slight strain in his neck after a long time.

    The overwhelming presence he exuded made him seem even more monstrous.

    Indeed, despite being granted divine power, he was a demigod.

    Kraush felt as though he stood before the Spirit King.

    ��Kraush Balheim. It��s an honor to meet you, Dino Bardon.��

    When Kraush greeted him, Dino shed a sharp smile.

    Then, he mmed his hand down on Kraush��s shoulder.

    It felt as if his shoulder might break.

    ��No need for formality!��

    Did he really need to shout that?

    Kraush struggled to endure the ringing in his ears.

    ��Besides, my god says to run away when he sees you.��

    ��Huh?��

    At that moment, Kraush��s face fell in confusion upon hearing those words.

    A god telling him to run away?

    Could this man actually have a casual chat with a god?

    Gods typically only show up when they��re sealing a skill or collecting their dues.

    Thus, it was practically impossible to have a conversation.

    ��Oho, you��ve really stolen a lot, haven��t you? Quite the ��skill thief.����

    As if on cue, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    It was an undisclosed fact that he could steal skills through the ck Hood.

    While some might have had an inkling, no one has openly talked about it.

    Yet Dino saw through Kraush��s secret instantly.

    It was clear; someone must have told him.

    Definitely.

    This man was talking to the god of water.

    Kraush looked at him with a tense expression, unsure just how much he had revealed in his conversation with the god.

    ��It looks like it��s quite a dilemma for you.��

    Then Dino caught onto Kraush��s reaction.

    He suddenly grabbed him with brute force.

    ��Hey!��

    In the blink of an eye, Kraush found himself lifted onto Dino��s shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    This was unlike any treatment he��d ever experienced.

    ��Uncle?!��

    Karandis��s jaw dropped at the sight.

    Kraush was still an academy student at Rahern Academy, but he was from the prestigious Balheim lineage.

    After all, he was the youngest candidate among the Ten Great Lords.

    This meant he could one day be the head of Balheim.

    Even someone as notorious as Dino would be taken aback if he treated such a person like a sack.

    ��Poof! Then let��s go!��

    But Dino didn��t care at all.

    Ignoring anyone else, he turned towards Karandis.

    ��Karandis, the Emperor wants to see you. Go on.��

    ��The Emperor?��

    Karandis��s eyes widened.

    Even though the aging king of Poseus still had a way with thedies, she was often at the bottom of the royal hierarchy as the ninth princess.

    Thus, she rarely had one-on-one time with her father.

    ��Yes, be on your way.��

    Dino said that then began striding away.

    As Karandis turned to Kraush with anxious eyes, he waved his hand nonchntly as if it were nothing.

    ��Don��t worry about it.��

    How could he remain so calm in a situation like this?

    Karandis marveled at how exceptional Kraush really was.

    �� �� ��

    Dino brought Kraush to a secluded area of the royal pce.

    Instead of walls, there was an open cliff providing a breathtaking view of the endless sea.

    From this perspective, the sea appeared incredibly serene, but just beyondy the dangerous waters of the Golden Realm.

    There, marine monsters swarmed so menacingly that ordinary ships couldn��t pass.

    Kraush found himself looking down at the sea from a higher vantage point.

    After all, Dino still had him perched on his shoulder.

    ��We��re almost there.��

    Only then did Dino let go of Kraush.

    Kraush jumped down lightly.

    Seeing his agility, Dino grinned.

    ��Indeed, worthy of being called one of the Ten Great Lords with those moves.��

    ��Can you gauge my abilities from just a single leap?��

    ��Strong folks notice everything!��

    If that��s the case, then it must be true.

    After all, Dino ranked among the strongest in the world, behind only the Spirit King.

    ��Now, let��s finish what we started talking about.��

    Dino put his hands on his hips andughed heartily.

    ��So, is your strength derived from that skill?��

    Kraush regarded Dino for a moment before breaking into a smile as well.

    ��Is this question rted to the Ten Great Lords exam?��

    ��Not at all!��

    That was a prompt, unwavering response.

    It was almost as if such an answer diminished the weight of the inquiry.

    But Kraush nodded nheless.

    ��Then I see no reason to answer.��

    Kraush did not know what sort of person Dino was.

    Just because someone made it to the Ten Great Lords doesn��t mean they��re inherently noble, and Kraush was well aware of that.

    Therefore, he saw no advantage in giving hasty answers.

    ��However, if you answer my curiosity, I will answer back.��

    At that, Dino��s smile began to widen once more.

    He had heard Kraush was only 17 years old.

    To have the audacity to pitch such an idea was quite bold.

    ��Is it because he believes in his own strength?��

    No.

    Those who do tend to exude confidence from every pore.

    But Kraush was different; he carried the scent of someone rising steadily from the bottom.

    ��At his age, to reach this level already and to carry such a scent����

    It intrigued Dino.

    ��Fine! Let��s go with that!��

    Dino readily epted it, his interest piqued.

    ��Now, you ask your question.��

    Dino generously allowed Kraush to start the questioning.

    With a refreshing response from Dino, Kraush quickly jumped in with his question.

    ��Can youmunicate with the god of water?��

    When Kraush asked, Dino blinked.

    His expression was as if he found the query absurd.

    But to Kraush, this was a significant matter.

    He wasn��t omniscient about the gods either.

    Even if they were revered beings, they often remained powerless when faced with destruction.

    He understood they had their own existence, but he was baffled by why they endow humans with skills and what in the world they aspire to achieve.

    Thus, he wished to unravel those curiosities.

    ��It��s possible. The god of water has a pretty relentless streak.��

    Dino easily replied, still wearing the look of disbelief.

    If the god of water heard that, they might get pretty ticked off.

    ����How is that even possible?��

    Gods undoubtedly have their own will.

    Just look at the god who granted him the ck Hood.

    Yet Kraush had never seen a god that diligently followed a human around day-in and day-out.

    ��I have no idea. Maybe I caught their fancy.��

    Dino replied breezily.

    Just casually saying he was favored��how could that be?

    Kraush briefly felt a headache creeping in.

    He was recalling just how reckless Dino could be.

    ��Is it my turn to ask a question now?��

    ��Yes, you asked if my strengthes from the skill.��

    Kraush summoned mes of ck energy into his hands.

    The fierce aura radiating from the zing embers was enough to warm Dino��s face.

    ��It��s somewhat simr. At least my foundation stems from that skill.��

    Kraush knew well that he wouldn��t have made it this far without the ck Hood.

    That fact was clearer to him than anyone else.

    Hence, he acknowledged his growth to the ck Hood.

    But that alone wasn��t everything.

    ��Though, I have many more fortuitous encounters supporting my journey.��

    Kraush had faced countless experiences to reach this stage.

    Those A-List achievements could never be boiled down to just the ck Hood alone.

    To him, strength wasn��t merely derived from power.

    He had witnessed many figures rise to prominence.

    But even the strongest of them eventually crumbled in some way.

    Could he truly brandished them as strong?

    ��No.��

    Physical strength isn��t the only truth in this world.

    Kraush believed that the multitude of experiences and memories��both before and after his reincarnation��shaped him far more than the ck Hood did.

    To treat it as merely a skill would belittle everything he had aplished thus far.

    ��Having those fortunate encounters is also a form of strength.��

    Dino nodded in satisfaction upon hearing that.

    ��I know you must have some other questions.��

    ��Indeed.��

    Kraush nodded in affirmation.

    ��Then pass the exam I give you this time. If you do, I��ll answer everything.��

    The Ten Great Lords examination.

    Kraush disyed a confident smile upon hearing that.

    ��It might be so easy to clear.��

    ��I hope that��s the case.��

    Just then��

    Kraush heard footsteps approaching.

    As he turned, he saw a man with ck hair walking toward them.

    His red eyes beneath that long hair exuded an ominous aura.

    At the same moment, his shadow began to wobble.

    The Dominator.

    Glide Lacroix.

    He had arrived.

    ��Looks like the other candidate is no pushover.��

    Dino wore a viinous grin, clearly looking forward to the uing showdown.

    ��Passing the exam is firste, first-served.��

    At the end, Dino morphed into the ominous viin he truly was.

 Chapter 335

    ### Chapter 335

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon, issued a test.

    The rules of the test were straightforward.

    ��The test is to bring back the Sea Dragon��s Pearl.��

    The Sea Dragon��s Pearl.

    It��s sort of like the treasure a cat coughs up��something the Sea Dragon, master of the ocean, regurgitates periodically.

    But this Sea Dragon��s Pearl creates storms in the sea.

    The problem is that this storm doesn��t just stir up the ocean; it kicks up waves everywhere.

    While the Pearl contains the power of world erosion inside, it looks like an empty shell floating on the surface, causing it to drift on the waves.

    Because of this, there are times when fishing boats can��t get near the area around the Sea Dragon.

    ��How do we reach the Sea Dragon?��

    However, there was another problem.

    If you handle the power of water like the Sea King, you wouldn��t face any issues.

    But the Sea Dragon is still part of the ocean.

    Naturally, to get to the Sea Dragon, you��d have to cross the sea.

    Even Kraush, no matter how capable he was, couldn��t just swim across that distance barehanded.

    ��It might be possible, but����

    By the time he��d arrive, he��d probably be out of juice.

    And, there��s no way he could fetch the Sea Dragon��s Pearl.

    ��Ha ha ha, figure it out yourself! That��s part of the test!��

    Kraush��s eyes grew weary.

    ��The time limit is three days, when the ocean calms down.��

    Dino said this before turning to leave.

    ��Just to reiterate, it��s firste, first served.��

    As Dino walked away, Kraush nced at his rival, Glide Lacroix.

    He was the second son of the Pirate Empress, born after she lost her first son to the World Erosion at a young age, dying her ns for another child.

    He locked eyes with Kraush, who was the same age as the Sword King, Arthur Gramalte.

    ��I have a bad feeling about this. Is it a curse?��

    From the moment he thought Glide would show up, Kraush had transformed all of the World Erosion��s powers into an aura.

    However, he couldn��t just switch his bodily curse into an aura.

    It seemed Glide could sense that curse.

    ��You��d best avoid abusing that. It��s not good for the future, either.��

    His tone was t, yet there was concern buried beneath it.

    This guy was always so consistent, past and present.

    Glide often maintained a stoic demeanor, but his words were always kind.

    To everyone.

    So, while people might initially feel scared of his expression and height, they quickly realized how friendly he truly was.

    In fact, one of his hobbies was caring for flowers and animals.

    Some might call him timid for that.

    But Kraush knew his true side.

    He was gentle, but only when it came to the ��world.��

    When it came to anything outside of the ��world����

    If it was the World Erosion or something rted to it, you��d understand why Glide wasbeled the ��Defeated Prince.��

    The Pirate Empress, cis Lacroix, birthed him out of all her resentments and grievances toward the World Erosion.

    Thus, he poured all of his hatred and grudges solely towards those outside the world.

    That was Glide Lacroix.

    ��Be careful.��

    ��See you in three days, then.��

    After confirming Kraush��s response, Glide left, following the departing Dino.

    The shadow flickering behind him still looked disturbingly menacing.

    And so, three dayster, with the Ten Great Lords candidates�� tournament set in motion.

    Kraush pondered how to reach the Sea Dragon and concluded rather simply.

    ��Best to ask Karandis for help.��

    Even if he couldn��t borrow the Golden Ship, he could at least rent a vessel to get close to the Sea Dragon.

    Kraush quickly inquired until he located Karandis�� whereabouts.

    He had heard she was meeting the King of Poseus.

    Now, it seemed like she had finished her meeting and was resting in her personal chamber.

    Guided by a royal attendant, Kraush arrived at Karandis��s private room.

    Her cornered chamber felt strangely deste.

    Knock knock��

    ��Lady Karandis Poseus, Sir Kraush Balheim hase to visit.��

    The attendant politely called out to Karandis inside.

    Then, footsteps sounded and the door swung open.

    ��Oh, Kraush!��

    There stood Karandis, dressed as she was at the recent party.

    Rather than resting, she seemed to have just returned.

    ��Karandis, sorry to interrupt your rest right after your meeting with the prince!��

    ��Huh? No, I just finished talking with the prince about an hour ago.��

    Kraush blinked, confused.

    Why didn��t she look at all like she��d rested after talking to the king just an hour ago?

    Considering she had one-on-one time with the King of Poseus, he expected her to be exhausted.

    But Kraush couldn��t help but notice how tired Karandis looked.

    ��Karandis, is something wrong?��

    ��No, why do you ask? Nothing��s wrong at all!��

    Karandisughed, trying to act nonchnt.

    But that smile looked like someone who was deep in thought.

    Kraush felt uneasy, but since she imed nothing was wrong, he decided to let it slide for now.

    ��The reason I came to see you����

    Kraush shifted the topic right to the point.

    After listening carefully, Karandis nodded.

    ��Okay, I��ll see what I can do about that.��

    She readily agreed.

    Thankfully, it seemed there wouldn��t be any issues getting to the Sea Dragon.

    Kraush nced at Karandis.

    Despite listening to him, she still had that distant look on her face.

    ��Karandis, isn��t the royal pce ufortable for you?��

    Karandis was the ninth princess.

    He had seen how she wasn��t treated well in the royal pce during the party.

    Having experienced difort in the Balheim��s estate during his own moner�� days, he could empathize with her.

    Maybe, for her, the Rahern Academy was her breath of fresh air.

    ��I��ll finish this test quickly ande back. Then we can return to the academy.��

    Since he hade to Poseus because of her, Kraush dered that he would wrap things up and be back soon.

    Then Karandis blinked, breaking into a slow, bittersweet smile.

    ��I��m sorry, Kraush.��

    The sudden apology puzzled Kraush.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��I��ve decided to quit Rahern Academy today. I can��t go back to the academy with you.��

    ��What?��

    At that moment, words Kraush never expected to hear came tumbling out of Karandis.

    ��What do you mean by that?��

    Karandis was the most passionate person he knew.

    She might not possess overwhelming talent, but she certainly made up for it with perseverance and hard work, in his eyes.

    Kraush had a high regard for her.

    He recognized her talent enough to change his perspective from before his reincarnation.

    So, it waspletely bizarre for him to hear her say she was dropping out of Rahern Academy.

    Kraush looked at her with a nk expression.

    ��I��ve been quite the nuisance, haven��t I? I��m sorry.��

    While still rambling, Karandis kept talking.

    ��Nevertheless, I definitely will help you this time, so don��t worry.��

    She finished her monologue.

    ��I think I need to get some rest now. See you then.��

    If it had been anyone else, they would have ended the conversation there and left.

    It seemed like the other person was only fixated on finishing what they had to say.

    But Kraush was different.

    ��Wait!��

    He grasped Karandis�� wrist, who was about to pull away.

    When she turned to him with a surprised look, he frowned.

    ��Stop talking nonsense and tell me what��s going on.��

    There are times when having a nasty personality works in your favor.

    You can ask directly without any hesitation.

    Kraush hated dragging these discussions out.

    He figured, most of the time, that ended up creating issuester.

    ��Speak now. If you wait ande cryingter, I won��t help.��

    Hearing Kraush��s words, Karandis looked stunned for a moment before slowly breaking into an incredulous smile.

    ��Does that mean you��re really going to help me without question?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush answered, emphasizing how obvious that should be.

    ��You dragged me into the Lion��s Order. I can��t show my face around if I don��t bring you along as one of its leaders.��

    It was a thoroughly self-centered remark.

    ��And more importantly, I just don��t like it.��

    Kraush looked at Karandis.

    ��Karandis, I don��t want you to leave Rahern Academy against your will.��

    Karandis fell silent.

    Thinking back, he had always been this way.

    Maybe it was his natural personality, but no matter how sarcastic he got, Kraush was always honest.

    And beneath that honesty was a sincerity born out of genuine concern for others.

    That must be why so many people gathered around him.

    Somewhere along the line, Karandis had be one of those people.

    ����You��re so like yourself, Kraush.��

    For some reason, this side of Kraush energized Karandis, and she smiled.

    ��The prince has arranged a marriage for me.��

    ��A marriage?��

    ��Yeah, they say it��s with a pretty decent noble from Starlon.��

    She managed a reluctant smile as she rolled her eyes back to the mention of Starlon.

    ��The harsh reality of being the ninth princess��it��s a fate used for a political marriage.��

    She confessed that she had anticipated this for a long time.

    ��But still, I��ve been able to live my life doing the things I want, so now it��s probably time to do my duty.��

    Karandis ced a t expression that showed she had epted her situation.

    Watching her, Kraush asked.

    ��Karandis, then why were you hesitant to tell me this?��

    Karandis didn��t want to speak her mind.

    Though she imed to have epted all of reality, she had wanted to hide this truth from Kraush.

    ������.��

    Karandis remained silent.

    ��You��re reluctant to enter into that marriage, aren��t you?��

    Kraush hit the nail on the head.

    ��How can I not be? I intended to marry you, Kraush, for the sake of power and position!��

    Karandis eximed while shaking her hands in protest.

    ��That��s just it! The only difference is that someone else has taken that role. It doesn��t change anything.��

    ��How can that not change anything?��

    However, Kraush wasn��t satisfied with that excuse.

    ��The goal you had has been hijacked by someone else.��

    Karandis pressed her lips together.

    Whatever her goal was, she had been striving towards it.

    Now, it was all at risk of being snatched away. Who would be happy about that?

    ��But Kraush, there��s nothing I can do about it.��

    Karandis wrapped her arms around herself.

    ��I��m the ninth princess.��

    ��Then toss that ninth princess aside.��

    ��What?��

    Karandis��s eyes widened in shock.

    She hadn��t expected him to suggest she discard her status as a princess of Poseus.

    ��Karandis, I��ve seen you rise far beyond the ninth princess of Poseus.��

    It was rather because she was trapped within Poseus that she felt stifled.

    ��It��s a loss for everyone that you��re sacrificing yourself for the royal family.��

    In this world, those who are strong cannot be ignored.

    Karandis, who had already achieved top scores at the prestigious Rahern Academy filled with prodigies, was sought after by many.

    ��The options are limitless for you.��

    ��You��re smart.��

    Kraush told her to think of her worth, and Karandis blinked in surprise.

    She then looked around as though deep in thought, then slowly returned to her usual cheerful demeanor.

    ��Are you saying, if you take responsibility for me, I can ditch the title of princess?��

    How did it end up this way?

    ��With that, the prince would likely approve too. If you, a direct descendant of Balheim, take responsibility for me, the king would seize it as an opportunity!��

    ��Wait, Karandis, how did this take such a turn����

    Karandis quietly surrounded Kraush��s hand that held her wrist.

    ��I��ll give it a shot.��

    She beamed a radiant smile.

    Seeing that, Kraush couldn��t help but pause in his persuasion.

    Since she said she would give it a try, he felt he had to trust her.

    Actually, this was much more like Karandis.

    Because she was someone who could get things done.

 Chapter 336

    ### Chapter 336

    The ocean of the great sea was pitch ck.

    As if someone had spilled ink all over it.

    It was incredibly dark.

    Kraush arrived at the edge of this vast, dark sea.

    ��We��re stopping here.��

    Kraush turned at the voiceing from behind him.

    There stood Karandis on the deck.

    As promised, she��d managed to find a ship from somewhere.

    The size of the ship was beyond imagination.

    It was more like a battleship.

    Furthermore, its speed across the sea was no joke.

    While a regr ship would take three days to reach the great sea, the one Karandis found made it in just one day.

    ��Whoever it belonged to, they must have roasted some noble alive.��

    Karandis sure knew how to push people around.

    She probably provided some excuses and cornered a noble enough to borrow the ship.

    ��Yeah, this is sufficient. Thank you.��

    Kraush expressed his gratitude to Karandis for bringing him this far.

    Once thanked, Karandis smiled and rummaged through her pocket.

    Then she handed him a small brooch embedded with emeralds.

    ��This is a charm given to sailors by their wives for safe return during voyages.��

    When Kraush stared at the brooch after hearing its significance, Karandis giggled mischievously.

    ��Of course, it��s also a charm for friends given with the same meaning.��

    Kraush epted the brooch and tucked it inside his jacket.

    ��Thanks. I��ll be back safe.��

    ��Then good luck.��

    With that, Kraush leaped off the deck.

    As if it was nothing, he stood upright on the surface of the ocean.

    Standing on the water took some trickery, yet Kraush began walking across the waves as if it was no big deal.

    Karandis, watching from a distance, raised her hand when he was no longer visible.

    Bwoooooo��

    At that moment, the ship began to turn with the sound of a horn.

    Kraush waved goodbye.

    If that was the case, he��d surely return safely from the great sea.

    Now, he just needed to��

    ��I need to negotiate with dear father.��

    The brooch he received from Karandis wasn��t just a wish for the sailor��s safe return; it symbolized something deeper.

    It meant the one who gave it would always cherish you in their heart.

    So, it was also a brooch used to confess to sailors.

    ��I haven��t given up yet, Kraush.��

    Even if he didn��t see her that way, Karandis burned with unyielding determination until the very end.

    *

    On the pitch-ck great sea.

    Kraush walked across its surface.

    While others might feel nauseous at the sight of the ck ocean, Kraush surprisingly felt at ease.

    And why wouldn��t he?

    After all, he was now part Dragon King and carried the power of world erosion within him.

    Thus, it was a tall order for the world erosion itself to cause him harm.

    ��Looks like the ultimate seed hasn��t sprouted yet.��

    Despite the wild waves, to Kraush, this sea seemed surprisingly calm.

    Of course, it��d be a different story if the ultimate seed sprouted soon.

    But that time wasn��t here yet.

    ��Though it will probably be soon.��

    Kraush felt the need to research how to properly absorb the aura.

    Lost in thought as he walked, an idea suddenly struck him.

    ��Do I even need to absorb it?��

    Kraush��s thinking shifted.

    It was excessive to transform the aura absorbed in the demonic bastion into inner refinement.

    At first, he thought he had to somehow absorb it and roll it around inside him, but that seemed way too rigid.

    ��I have Rain Thunder Prime, ck Hood, and the Four Seasons.��

    Using these three, Kraush could summon the aura without the need to contain it within his body.

    ��Just like in the demonic bastion.��

    In the demonic bastion, Kraush had used the aura abundantly from the gaps in the world.

    His characteristics allowed him to do so.

    At that moment, a grin formed on Kraush��s lips.

    ��If only there were a way to melt and store the aura��s inner refinement.��

    Kraush looked up.

    Completing the true God of Creation Weapons was not a problem.

    ��I��m sure there��s a skill rted to this.��

    He recalled someone with that skill.

    ��Skill: Sable.��

    Ironically, the user of that skill was someone he had just met.

    The princess of the Sefira.

    Her name was��

    ��Serang Sefira.��

    She was indeed the one who possessed the skill Sable.

    ��I never expected to reunite like this.��

    Kraush chuckled lightly as he looked down.

    Below the dark sea, something was rapidly rising.

    Kraush had already readied his fist.

    Kwahng!

    In that moment, a sea serpent-like ocean erosion creature shot up into the sky over the great sea.

    Its gaping mouth was evenrger than the ship Kraush had just been on.

    The characteristic of oceanic dimensional creatures is that their average size is tens of timesrger than regr menaces.

    They enjoyed the benefits of the vast expanse of the ocean.

    So, a regr ship would be swallowed whole if it passed by.

    But that was only for ships.

    Hwarak!

    Kraush swung a fist engulfed in white mes right into the cheek of the ocean erosion creature.

    Kwahng!

    ��Gah!?��

    In an instant, the beast��s head snapped back and collided with the ocean��s surface.

    The ocean erosion creature was dispatched in a single blow and sank back into the sea.

    ��I��ve dealt with bigger beasts before.��

    Having already faced the Forest of Giants, this was no challenge for Kraush.

    [ Not long ago, you almost got killed by a 4-star erosion beast, and now you��re flexing. ]

    At that moment, the voice of Crimson Garden resonated in his ears.

    What was this guy talking about?

    That was back when he was 13��four years ago!

    [ By the way, it��sing. ]

    Kraush felt it too.

    Kraush turned his head.

    As he entered the great sea, the sky showed no signs of clearing the storm clouds.

    Over the great sea, a gigantic whirlpool was heading his way.

    ��Ghost ship.��

    One of the persistent nuisances that haunted those venturing into the great sea.

    Physical attacks had no effect on ghost ships.

    It was like a mirage, existing yet not existing at the same time.

    The skull head at the bow of the ghost ship opened its mouth wide.

    In that instant, the ocean began to churn violently.

    Swooooosh!

    Heavy rain began to pour down from the sky.

    Kwahng!

    Sudden lightning cracked down, and a fierce wind howled in.

    In the distance, Kraush saw a massive whirlpool charging toward him.

    The whirlpool was drawing all the water skyward, thrashing the ocean madly.

    Two things could create a whirlpool in the great sea.

    One was the aforementioned Sea Dragon��s Pearl.

    And the other was the ghost ship currently barreling toward him.

    ��Tsk.��

    Kraush knew he couldn��t do anything about the ghost ship.

    Even if he erased it, it would only reappear somewhere else.

    So, without hesitating, Kraush dove into the sea.

    As he entered the great sea, he prepared himself for underwater conditions.

    Kraush activated the magic tool he��d brought along.

    It allowed him to breathe without any issue underwater.

    Kraush quickly swam down to where the whirlpool didn��t reach.

    As he descended, he began to sense multiple presences.

    All of them were ocean erosion creatures.

    ��Looks like there��s a lot of them.��

    Kraush used Rain Thunder Prime.

    As he did, his aura red up fiercely in the great sea.

    ��It��s going to be a long journey.��

    He certainly wouldn��t get bored.

    *

    Deep within the great sea.

    Chaos reigned due to the sudden appearance of an intruder.

    The ocean erosion creatures showed fierce malice, attacking at every opportunity.

    But this intruder was not someone who could be dealt with solely by those ocean erosion creatures.

    me flickered!

    White mes erupted from the depths of the sea.

    With each surge, the bodies of ocean erosion creatures piled up endlessly.

    However, even Kraush felt this situation was somewhat displeasing.

    Because there were just too many ocean erosion creatures swarming around.

    ��This is too much.��

    Even for Kraush, keeping this up would eventually drain him.

    Especially considering the potential encounter with the Sea Dragon, the master of the ocean.

    If he continued to lose stamina like this, he��d have problemster on.

    [ Well, you��re obviously igniting a fire in a pitch-ck sea, so of course they��lle rushing. ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden pointed this truth out.

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    That��s true.

    If Kraush was burning brightly in a dark room, it would attract attention.

    He had overlooked this simple fact in pursuing the erosion creatures with white mes.

    Realizing this, Kraush switched his white mes to ck mes.

    Then he continued to exterminate the encroaching ocean erosion creatures.

    Gradually, their numbers began to dwindle.

    ck mes represented the power of world erosion.

    Therefore, within the depths of the great sea created by the power of world erosion, the ocean erosion creatures could no longer distinguish him.

    Soon enough, Kraush was able to dive peacefully beneath the great sea.

    Kraush gulped down a smile, thinking he should have done this from the start.

    ��If you keep fighting all the time, maybe I��ll be a battle maniac like Mary.��

    He figured he��d thought about it while dispatching each creature approaching him.

    Kraush began to worry he might end up like Mary.

    ��It��s pretty refreshing now.��

    Compared to Mary, his mindset wasn��t clouded at all.

    Even if he had a lot of things on his mind, he shouldn��t be like that.

    Kraush silently thanked Mary for being a good example as he sped downward in the great sea.

    At that moment, he sensed a presence.

    A presence that felt distinctly different from the world erosion.

    Kraush quickly recognized who it was.

    [ Over there, there��s someone exactly like you. ]

    And there, he too was ughtering ocean erosion creatures just like Kraush.

    A fellow candidate for the Ten Great Lords.

    Glide Lacroix.

    His face burned with a fierce fire.

    Kraush understood why he looked that way.

    He had fixated all of his resentment on things rted to world erosion.

    So, the one rushing through the depths of the great sea right now was the embodiment of that resentment.

    Shadows swirled around him like des.

    With each pass, the erosion creatures were shredded to pieces before they could even approach him.

    He was overwhelming.

    ��It makes sense.��

    Glide was one of the strongest Kraush acknowledged.

    The only reason he hadn��t climbed to the Ten Great Lords was that there was simply no seat empty for him.

    He had long reached that level.

    ��Damn it, it would be better not to run into him right now.��

    But the fact that one side recognized the other meant the other side also recognized them.

    Kraush and Glide��s eyes met.

    Glide red at Kraush, gradually scrunching his face in distaste.

    His reaction hadpletely changed from when they first met.

    ����Kraush, what have you be?��

    Kraush understood exactly why Glide reacted that way.

    The power of world erosion dwelling within Kraush��s body.

    To someone like him, who loathed all powers of world erosion, Kraush had definitely crossed an unspoken line.

    To the world erosion racist, Kraush was just another target of discrimination.

 Chapter 337

    ### Chapter 337

    Glide Lacroix.

    Born from the hatred of his mother, isys Lacroix, who lost her son to a world erosion creature.

    Thus, he harbors a deep hatred for everything rted to world erosion.

    And now��

    He stood face to face with Kraush, cloaked in ck mes.

    ��That power��it��s the power of world erosion, isn��t it?��

    Glide, sensitive to anything regarding world erosion.

    He couldn��t escape Kraush��s gaze.

    There was no way to pretend this was just a curse.

    ��Talk about bad luck.��

    He had never run into Kraush when using his white mes, yet here they were, face to face.

    Kraush felt a sigh escape his lips.

    This was exactly why he had tried to avoid encounters, but now that they had crossed paths, there was no running away.

    ��What��s the problem with me using my abilities?��

    He was throwing out a ��not my issue�� vibe.

    [ That��s very you. ]

    Kraush had risen in stature significantlypared to before.

    Even if he could manipte the power of world erosion, that didn��t mean someone woulde after him for it.

    The situation had changed dramatically.

    Glide, having just in oceanic dimensional creatures, drew closer to Kraush.

    His face twisted in disgust.

    ��Are you saying the power of world erosion is your ability? Right now?��

    ��Yep, I��ve absorbed the power of world erosion with my unique technique.��

    ��You must be ignorant of how filthy and terrible that power is.��

    ��Haha.��

    Kraush chuckled briefly at the absurdity of it all.

    ��I don��t know, but I feel like I understand the power of world erosion better than you do.��

    Kraush had been wearing the power of world erosion like a badge for ages.

    Him not understanding it? Now that was just downright silly.

    Shadows flickered around Glide as he faced Kraush.

    ��Understanding the power of world erosion means you��re effectively a world erosion creature. Can you notprehend that?��

    ��Having a narrow mindset limits your vision of the world. The world is vast, and there are various ways to grow stronger. Ignoring what you can handle right in front of you seems a lot more foolish, don��t you think?��

    Kraush stood his ground firmly.

    Glide observed Kraush silently.

    ��I see.��

    Did he really get it?

    ��Then we are enemies.��

    Called it.

    This was precisely why Kraush had avoided contact with the Lacroix family.

    It was simply impossible for them to coexist.

    The Empress, lisys Lacroix, was rtively tame.

    After many years, she had be weary and could hardly carry her grudge.

    But Glide, who inherited that grudge, could neverpromise with world erosion.

    ��Is there really a need for such narrow-mindedness? There are some world erosion creatures who can talk sense.��

    ��Shut up with that disgusting nonsense. They all need to be wiped out of this world.��

    Clearly,munication was impossible.

    Glide was as stubborn as theye.

    ��Fine then.��

    Kraush lightly kicked off the ocean floor.

    ��You and I being called enemies fits perfectly.��

    Kraush didn��t really regard world erosion or world erosion creatures in a sympathetic light.

    To him, both were merely tools for conflict��just like humans who would harm or seize what they needed through war and invasion.

    World erosion creatures operated the same way.

    And it was also true that there were righteous beings among them.

    Not all world erosion creatures agreed with Ixion.

    There existed those with different ideologies who lived in this world.

    Glide��s mindset was perilously narrow, considering even those beings as foes.

    Tobel them all as having the same mentality just because they were world erosion creatures meant he had to treat them all as enemies.

    Kraush had no desire for that kind of world.

    There were pressing issues that needed resolving; nurturing hate was the absolute dumbest thing he could do.

    Kraush had witnessed firsthand the cmities caused by such hatred.

    The Nine-Star vi lost Princess Sera Serang to a world erosion creature.

    It led to a war where everyone started killing all world erosion creatures.

    Kraush had no intention of inviting that kind of situation back.

    ck mes swirled around Kraush.

    Glide��s shadows swirled too.

    The two were on the verge of a showdown.

    [ It��sing. ]

    Kwahng!

    The great sea vibrated with a thunderous sound.

    And something stirred below them.

    Kraush, cloaked in ck mes, immediately activated Excel and distanced himself.

    Glide did the same, tumbling away from their respective spots.

    Ssh!

    A massive current twisted around them.

    If one got caught in it, they��d be torn to shreds.

    ��Tsk.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    He realized who had made an entrance.

    In the depths, a nearly 3-meter tall merman wielding a spear stood.

    With blue scales and webbed limbs��

    And a face resembling a menacing shark, he was one of the sentinels of the great sea.

    Zaratan.

    A ten-star erosion creature.

    He was Kraush��s first encounter with a higher-grade erosion creature above the nine-star rank.

    A ten-star erosion creature meant a master-level knights could barely handle it.

    Sizzling!

    Just the murderous intent emanating from him sent tingles down Kraush��s spine.

    Ahh, a ten-star creature indeed.

    This guy was on a whole different level from regr erosion creatures.

    ��I��ve stirred up too much trouble.��

    It was the breeding season of the dragon of the sea.

    The great sea was on high alert.

    It was hardly a surprise that a sentinel emerged amidst the chaos.

    Meanwhile, Zaratan��s spear began to whip up swirling currents again.

    The waves crafted by Zaratan earlier were indeed set loose by him.

    Rising Flows.

    That was Zaratan��s ability.

    He probably aimed to strike again.

    Not that Kraush had any ns of standing around for it.

    As he dashed beneath the waves, Zaratan targeted him.

    In the great sea, where Kraush��s movements remained unimpeded, he carried on undeterred.

    Zaratan also sensed something at that moment.

    With a much wider field of vision in the water, Zaratan had a clear sight of his prey.

    His spear zeroed in on Kraush.

    Seeing this, Kraush twisted his body, channeling the energy of Thunder Prime directly into his weapon.

    And then, he thrust his sword toward the raging current raised by Zaratan.

    Annihtion Erosion��

    One Style

    Annihtion Sword Draw.

    Kraush��s me was swiftly transformed into white mes.

    The collision between those mes and the rising flow created a shockwave.

    Kwahng!

    The rising flow prevailed.

    Though Zaratan hadn��t fully unleashed the power of his technique, he gathered his strength for a longer time than Kraush.

    Thanks to that, Kraush managed to buy himself time to evade the aftermath of the rising flow.

    Kraush backed away to avoid the remaining effects of the rising flow and then dove back under.

    Upon reaching Zaratan swiftly, Kraush swung his sword, and Zaratan��s body twisted in a sh.

    ��Quick.��

    Zaratan dodged Kraush��s strike with remarkable agility.

    Then, his spear seemed to take on a will of its own, flipping around to aim straight for Kraush��s heart.

    This wasn��t an ordinary spear.

    That spear was shaped like a serpent.

    Kraush barely blocked it using Thunder Prime.

    Whoosh!

    Just then, an octopus erosion creature that hadtched onto Zaratan��s shoulder squirted ink at him.

    The ink spread rapidly, clouding his vision.

    Through the murky ink, he caught a glimpse of something sshing toward him.

    Realizing he had lost sight of Zaratan, Kraush activated his instincts.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, prating through the ink, the spear rocketed toward Kraush��s head.

    The spear was essentially a blunt weapon, oversized evenpared to Kraush��s forearm.

    As he leaned back to evade, the spear once again gathered energy into a flow.

    With a flick of his tongue, Kraush twisted his body, causing an explosion of that rising flow to send him flying.

    As he soared through the water, just before he could halt his momentum��

    A ck veil caught him.

    Kraush realized it was Glide��s shadow.

    When he looked up, he saw Glide stretching out a hand toward him from a distance.

    Zaratan disappeared from sight.

    He had vanished along with the swirling ink.

    In the great sea, Zaratan was known as the hunter of the great sea.

    He was a natural at capturing those who disturbed the ocean.

    ��Was he purposely withdrawing?��

    He might be letting his prey know of his presence, nning to tighten his grip gradually.

    ��Kraush.��

    In the meantime, Glide approached, stepping through the water��s shadows.

    ��Saving your enemy now?��

    ��I never nned on doing that.��

    In response to Kraush��s snark, Glide replied tly.

    ��Did you see the creature��s chest?��

    When Glide asked, Kraush nodded.

    ��Yeah.��

    On Zaratan��s chest rested an egg.

    Both Kraush and Glide understood well what that egg was.

    A dragon��s egg.

    Zaratan was in possession of the dragon��s egg.

    ��They n on sending it to the far sea.��

    Kraush was aware of why Zaratan had the dragon��s egg.

    As previously mentioned, the dragon��s egg could create a storm in themon sea.

    Just that was enough to make it the top priority to stop.

    However, it had another ability.

    The dragon��s egg instigated world erosion in the waters it drifted to.

    It meant that the great sea was using the dragon��s egg to expand its territory.

    Because of that, the dragon��s egg was something that had to be regrly reimed and disposed of.

    This was a long-standing tradition passed down in the Poseus family.

    ��Don��t go using that tradition for a test.��

    Kraush cursed Dino inwardly as he nced at Glide.

    Glide surely knew this fact.

    So, he would bring up the egg that Zaratan possessed.

    ��With our target set, are you suggesting an impromptu truce?��

    ��Do you think I��d do that with world erosion or those waste creatures?��

    What a pesky racist.

    ��But I refuse to let that thing float away into the ordinary sea.��

    However, Glide was indeed an aristocrat.

    An aristocrat��s role was to act as a barrier formoners against the threats posed by world erosion.

    Though many modern aristocrats seemed to have forgotten that.

    But that foundation was precisely why aristocrats existed.

    Enjoy what you have while protecting themoners.

    That was the mission of nobility and the reason for maintaining such a grand collective.

    Fortunately, Glide was someone who understood what should be prioritized before hating world erosion creatures.

    ��At least he��s notpletely gone off the deep end.��

    Even if their opinions shed, they agreed on this mattermoner safety came first.

    With that, the duo turned as one.

    ��Zaratan is swift. I��ll find it tough to catch him too.��

    ��Then I��ll do the binding.��

    An impromptu alliance with a racist.

 Chapter 338

    ### Chapter 338

    Zaratan.

    The Guardian of the Great Sea.

    A ten-star erosion creature was barreling through the ocean at high speed.

    He had a critical mission at hand, but��

    Due to the pesky little critters causing chaos in the ocean, he lost his cool and couldn��t restrain his anger.

    As the sentinel of the ocean, he absolutely wouldn��t tolerate bugs messing up his turf.

    However, these bugs were tougher than expected.

    At this rate, he couldn��t carry out his mission.

    So Zaratan decided to ditch the fight and move on swiftly to fulfill his task.

    No one could match his speed in the ocean.

    Just as he confidently swam away��

    Whoosh!

    The sound of rushing water echoed around him.

    Turning his head, Zaratan saw a human with bluish-ck hair slicing through the waves.

    His eyes widened in shock.

    He never expected a human would be tailing him.

    Fast.

    The distance closed rapidly.

    It was like the human was soaring through the water, igniting himself as he flew.

    But Zaratan had no intention of being caught.

    He could still increase his speed.

    Zaratan��s body twisted.

    As he contracted his gills, he prepared to shoot himself like a cannonball.

    ��Ugh!��

    An unexpected roar pierced through the waters.

    Even Zaratan was taken aback by the terrifying sound.

    Just as he hesitated for a moment��

    A shadow wrapped around his body.

    Startled, Zaratan bewilderedly realized he was caught in the shadow.

    In the blink of an eye, he saw a man zooming past him.

    This guy was puffing out bubbles of air and clutching a shadow in his hand.

    His face twisted, clearly wishing he was in a different mess than this one.

    The shadow tightened around Zaratan.

    He banged against it, thinking it was foolish to believe he could be caught like this.

    But Zaratan didn��t realize��

    The shadow wasn��t his only problem.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, shadowy pirs erupted from below, yanking Zaratan upwards.

    He spat out water forcefully.

    Yet, the shadow pirs kepting.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Pirs from all directions crashed down, pinning Zaratan.

    He felt like he was being squished!

    Then, in the midst of the chaos, a burst of white light shone through Zaratan��s eyes.

    At the moment the white light stretched like a beam, fierce energy mmed into him.

    Boom!

    Shattered pirs exploded as Zaratan wasunched through the water.

    The shock of the white me was beyond imagination, making his head spin.

    Boom!

    Just then, another shadow pir came lunging at him.

    Just like before, the shadow pir sought to constrict Zaratan again.

    He wasn��t going to take it lying down this time.

    Zaratan swung his fist, smashing the pir.

    But just as he was about to take down the rest��

    ��Where are you looking?��

    Kraush had already reached above his head.

    Whack!

    In an instant, Kraush��s de struck Zaratan��s head.

    With another harsh shock, his brain rattled as he plummeted into the depths.

    ��Damn, that��s tough.��

    Watching Zaratan drop into the abyss, Kraush tightened his grip on his sword.

    There wasn��t even time to cast a spell, and he had alreadynded a hit with the white me.

    To still be intact after taking two hits like that��

    He was undoubtedly a ten-star erosion creature.

    ��Weak. Was your previous bravado just hot air?��

    ��If it weren��t for me, you couldn��t do any of this.��

    Zaratan retorted, and Kraush gripped her sword tighter.

    ��It��sing.��

    Just as the words left his mouth.

    ��Gyaaaaaaaaaaaah!��

    At the same moment, an enraged roar erupted from below.

    It was a voice so loud it could make your ears ring.

    Simultaneously, something began to surge upwards from below.

    Glide quickly extended a shadow pir downwards.

    But the stretching shadow pir collided with the spiraling whirlpoolsing up, getting torn apart.

    That was Zaratan��s Rising Flows.

    However, this time it wasn��t just one!

    Dozens of rising flows followed close behind.

    ��He��s really ticked off now.��

    Kraush and Glide dodged the iing tides.

    ��Glide, this time I��ll bind Zaratan.��

    With that shout, Kraush concentrated the white me at his feet.

    Then he kicked off the water and shot forward like a bolt.

    Glide sighed, draping himself in shadows as he followed Kraush.

    As Kraush swiftly cut through the depths, he noticed he was surrounded by a sea of ck goop.

    He had summoned a dimension creature that squirted ink just like before.

    The ink was flooding the deep sea.

    In such dark waters, Kraush would be invisible in the muck.

    But Kraush anticipated this and dove right into the ink.

    He extinguished the white mes.

    Simultaneously, he ignited some ck mes.

    ��Aligning the world erosion with the ck mes inside me.��

    Kraush�� body began to dissolve within the ink.

    From Zaratan��s viewpoint, it was probably quite a shocking turn of events.

    There was no way he would have expected Kraush to just vanish on him.

    But Kraush sensed Zaratan.

    His instincts kicked in.

    Whoosh!

    From the depths of the ink, Kraush thrust his sword towards Zaratan.

    Thanks to the ck mes, Kraush was undetectable, and that made Zaratan��s reaction too slow.

    Boom!

    Zaratan was mmed by Kraush��s sword sheathed in ck mes and was pushed back.

    Seizing the opening, Kraush rushed in without hesitation.

    Beyond the ck goop.

    Kraush rained blows upon Zaratan.

    Head, chest, waist, and legs.

    In an instant, Kraush��s sword attacked Zaratan from every angle.

    But they didn��tnd effectively.

    His outstretched sword failed to pierce through Zaratan��s tough exoskeleton.

    Moreover, the ck mes seemed to be losing their power in the ocean.

    Being underwater meant he couldn��t capitalize on the mes�� advantages.

    Realizing this, Kraush opted not to wrap the ck mes around his sword but instead focused on condensing them.

    The pitch-ck de cut through the ink with agility.

    ��Damn!��

    Zaratan eximed, grumpy.

    It was only natural given that the ink he had cast was blocking his view.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    Zaratan began swinging his spear like a windmill.

    The surrounding ink was swept away as it got caught up in his motions.

    ��Thanks a lot for that!��

    However, that was of no concern to Kraush.

    Because his ck mes had reverted to white mes again.

    With the heat surging through him, Zaratan ramped up his spear swinging aimed at Kraush.

    Though he had seen it earlier, the spear moved with great speed and precision.

    But that only mattered when Kraush was on the defensive.

    Every swing of Zaratan��s spear was met with Kraush��s sword.

    Kraush��s de started drawing bizarre trajectories.

    Zaratan grew more infuriated as his strikes were continuously blocked.

    He was being toyed with by Kraush��s sword!

    But not just that; Kraush wasn��t only on defense.

    There were hints of azure energy permeating his sword, unnoticed by Zaratan.

    Sword Light

    A secret technique that Kraush had pilfered from Sigrid.

    Sword Light gathers more power the more it absorbs iing attacks.

    This matched perfectly with Kraush��s blunt swordy.

    Zaratan��s furious rush shed with Kraush��s blunt sword countless times.

    During this process, Zaratan started feeling something was off.

    Kraush��s sword was slowly consuming his space.

    Zaratan was attacking, yet it was Kraush edging him back.

    Zap!

    Sparks erupted from Kraush��s body.

    Kraush had awakened the Thunder Prime within him.

    The fact that Kraush was starting to dominate the space meant the bnce of their battle had shifted.

    At the same time, the pressure surrounding his sword morphed.

    From blunt sword to swift swordy.

    Kraush had startedunching relentless attacks before Zaratan could even react.

    The spear aimed at him might end up breaking thanks to Kraush��s relentless onught.

    Gritting his teeth, Zaratan wailed in annoyance.

    ��Damn!��

    At the same time, Kraush��s sword was growing heavier due to the effect of Sword Light.

    Blunt sword, swift sword, and with crisp Sword Light; Kraush��s swordy had be adept even in an extendedbat.

    Crack!

    Finally, Zaratan allowed an opening, and Kraush��s de pierced through his chest.

    Unlike before, after exchanging countless blows, the umted Sword Light was sufficient to leave a mark on Zaratan��s tough exterior.

    Had Kraush��s de veered off even slightly, it would have sliced through the egg embedded in his chest.

    Chill!

    As Zaratan met Kraush��s eyes, he felt an overwhelming presence.

    Kraush��s gaze was now tinted crimson.

    The murderous intent gleaming in his eyes was enough to instill terror even in Zaratan.

    This guy is dangerous.

    Zaratan came to that realization.

    In that split second, the octopus dimensional creature clinging to Zaratan��s arm squirted ink again.

    Using that brief respite, Zaratan plunged his spear down toward the ground.

    Boom!

    As the spear mmed into the ocean floor, the swirling currents devastated the water around them.

    Taking advantage of that moment, Zaratan propelled himself upward, making a speedy escape.

    If he didn��t flee right now, he��d be dead alongside the egg!

    Just as Zaratan zoomed to escape��

    Thud!

    His head suddenly collided with something.

    ��What the?!��

    He had been swimming so fast that he bumped into whatever it was.

    Taking a moment to register, he realized it was a fortified shadow.

    Seeing how tightly woven the shadows were, Zaratan grew enraged and swung his spear at it.

    But the shadows stretched and absorbed his blows without showing any signs of breaking.

    It was then that Zaratan btedly recognized he was surrounded by Kraush��s shadows.

    Glide had set this trap while Zaratan was too busy focusing on Kraush.

    As Zaratan hurriedly searched for a way out��

    He began to sense Kraush��s presence, which felt a lotrger than before.

    Startled, he turned to see Kraush pressing down on the ocean floor,pressing the white mes.

    Those white mes were now infused with the Sword Light he had garnered earlier from his sh with Zaratan.

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    Zaratan��s heart raced fiercely.

    That was the sensation of his heart tightening as he recognized the crisis.

    Sensing death imminent, Zaratan aimed his spear at Kraush.

    The violent current conjured from hisst-ditch effort surged toward his spear.

    Yet, it was toote.

    Zap!

    Kraush��s de was alreadyplete.

    With a burst of sparks, horns and scales erupted from Kraush.

    Entering the state of Annihtion me Dragon, Kraushunched his strike without a moment��s hesitation.

    Annihtion Erosion��

    Eighth Style

    Annihtion God of mes

 Chapter 339

    ### Chapter 339

    The Guardian of the Great Sea, Zaratan.

    The ten-star erosion creature, Zaratan, met his end engulfed by the white mes that even evaporated parts of the ocean.

    Deep in the ocean, Kraush lifted his slightly weary head.

    He might be using the Annihtion me Dragon now, but unlike before, he wouldn��t drop like a rock at the first opportunity.

    Still feeling fatigued, he pressed his fingers to his eyes momentarily.

    At that moment, Kraush felt something coiling around his ankle.

    Looking down, he spotted shadows wrapping around him.

    Without a second thought, Kraush averted his gaze.

    Just ahead��

    Glide was walking toward him.

    In his hand, he held the egg of the sea dragon, having taken down Zaratan and dismantled him.

    Kraush stared nkly at Glide.

    Why? Because in his other hand, a formless ck shadow was gathering, twisting ominously.

    That looked like a bomb made of shadows.

    If it exploded right there, it would obliterate everything in the vicinity.

    Kraush was dumbfounded at the sight and let out augh.

    ��Now that the job��s done, you nning to kill me or what?��

    ��You can spin any excuse you want. The fact remains that you��re trash handling the powers of world erosion.��

    Kraush let out a short sigh as he stared at the extreme world erosion hater, Glide.

    ��You know best that the Empress herself made me the bait for Ixion.��

    Ixion was now a dered enemy of the world.

    And Kraush was being used as bait by the Empire, Hardenhartz, and several groups to catch Ixion.

    Killing Kraush here would send all those ns crashing down.

    Knowing this full well, they still wanted to kill him?

    ��You seem to be missing something. Allow me to enlighten you.��

    Glide abruptly stopped in front of Kraush.

    ��My brother, Glyze Hardenhartz, had infused the powers of world erosion into shadows.��

    This was genuinely a revtion even for Kraush.

    Glyze Hardenhartz, the firstborn of the Hardenhartz family.

    ording to the tale, he was in by the world erosionist.

    As a result, his mother, the Empress, transformed into a fierce hater of world erosionists, ultimately aiming to eradicate them.

    But that story was far from the truth.

    ��The reason our Hardenhartz could no longer contract with the gods was tied to that.��

    The skill ��Umbra.��

    This skill now belonged to Zodiac Cloria, who was graduating from Rahern Academy this year.

    Originally, Umbra was a skill used by the Hardenhartz family.

    Thus, Hardenhartz��s mystics were all rted to shadows.

    However, Hardenhartz could no longer inherit such skills.

    The reason? Their firstborn, Glyze Hardenhartz.

    ��My brother was blinded by the power of world erosion.��

    The power of world erosion was incredibly alluring.

    Kraush understood this better than anyone because he handled it directly.

    Violent and destructive power.

    If one could wield the powers of world erosion, they��d easily break through any limitations ced upon them.

    That��s why those who felt their limits often fell into the ranks of world eroders.

    ��My mother was remarkable.��

    The Empress, Glyssis Hardenhartz.

    During her prime, her feats were so incredible that they left many speechless.

    Immortal Swordsmen were indeed such.

    To belong among the top four in the world, one would need the world��s greatest talents and tremendous effort.

    Hence, countless individuals envied their talent, sometimes burying their peers and heirs beneath it.

    Glyze Hardenhartz was buried beneath such talent from his mother.

    No matter how hard Glyze tried, he could never surpass his mother, Glyssis.

    The Immortal Swordsmen represented an insurmountable wall.

    As a result, Glyze began to be consumed by his mother��s reputation.

    Many had ced their hopes in him, but those hopes quickly turned into disappointment.

    That��s when someone whispered in his ear.

    ��If you can��t reach it, why not find another power to attain it?��

    The voice belonged to no other than the world eroder.

    Seeking to consume the great house called Hardenhartz through Glyze, the world eroder showed Glyze a new power called world erosion.

    However, this was a gross underestimation of Glyze.

    Glyze epted the world erosion as per the world eroder��s wishes.

    In that process, he realized in the worst possible way his greatest talent.

    The ability to merge the skills of Umbra and the powers of world erosion.

    Whenever any kind of power was contained, there should be a limit.

    The limit of the vessel represented one��s talent.

    ��Hah, hah, so that��s why.��

    But Glyze began to exploit the skills bestowed by the gods, the Umbra, to break free from that talent��s limitations.

    He used the shadows of Umbra as his vessel.

    The power of the gods is, after all, sacred.

    He hadmitted a taboo by corrupting such divine abilities with the powers of world erosion.

    This act incited the wrath of the shadow god who bestowed the skill.

    Yet for Glyze, taboos meant nothing.

    He would do whatever it took to surpass his mother.

    Thus, he first consumed the world eroder, who had granted him the power of world erosion.

    ��You! You dare��!��

    The world eroder that sought to engulf Hardenhartz through Glyze became Glyze��s offering instead.

    Enthralled by the powers of world erosion, Glyze stuffed them into shadows by any means necessary.

    Naturally, this provoked the wrath of the shadow god.

    As a consequence, disaster descended upon Hardenhartz.

    Everyone connected to Hardenhartz was swallowed by shadows and perished.

    The anger of the shadow god turned toward all of Hardenhartz.

    In the blink of an eye, the entire family was on the brink of annihtion.

    At that time, Glyssis Hardenhartz desperately pursued her son and eventually found him.

    ��Glyze!��

    Having consumed the powers of world erosion, Glyze was no longer human.

    He had be something even worse than a world eroder.

    Glyssis had no choice.

    To quell the wrath of the gods, she ultimately had to kill her own son with her hands.

    That��s how Glyze met his end in her grasp.

    Hisst words were known only to Glyssis.

    That day, the shadow god abandoned Hardenhartz.

    Instead, an unquenchable grudge settled between Hardenhartz and Glyssis.

    Who was it that killed her son?

    Who was it that devastated the Hardenhartz family?

    Glyssis couldn��t assign the me to herself.

    Doing so would mean she would crumble along with her family.

    Thus, Glyssis had to channel her resentment toward the world eroder.

    The insidious beings that lured her son.

    Even now, they created their kind throughout the world using the same tactics.

    Glyssis couldn��t just stand by and let such disasters descend upon others.

    ��Every world eroder is an evil that should not exist in this world.��

    So she changed Hardenhartz.

    A family established to exterminate world eroders.

    That��s the current Hardenhartz.

    And to carry on that legacy, the second son, Glide Hardenhartz was born.

    This is why he had no choice but to harbor hatred toward world eroders and the concept of world erosion from a young age.

    ��I was born to hate world eroders.��

    His mother, who lost her son, wished that her second son would never follow in the same path as the first.

    So she made sure to inform him of the grim realities of world erosion from childhood.

    To be precise, he was indoctrinated.

    ��And now, before me stands someone walking the same path as my brother.��

    The shadow space gripped tightly in his hand began to grow ominous.

    ��Is there any guarantee you won��t follow in your brother��s footsteps?��

    A promise that one would consume the powers of world erosion merely for oneself without bringing misfortune to those around him.

    Glide questioned where such a guarantee could lie.

    ��There isn��t.��

    And to that question, Kraush responded rather calmly.

    The power of world erosion is indeed dangerous.

    This was something Kraush, once cursed, knew best.

    If even a curse could devour a person, how much more the essence of world erosion itself?

    Kraush suppressed the frenzy of world erosion within him using countless curses and various techniques.

    Even now, the frenzy from the powers of world erosion lingered dormant inside Kraush.

    Moreover, with the burden of being a Demonic Bastion, Kraush was considerably more dangerous than Glyze.

    If he slipped up even slightly, Kraush could be a threat to the world itself.

    Yet Kraush couldn��t renounce the powers of world erosion.

    Like his Aura, they constituted his greatest firepower.

    ��Pretty shameless, aren��t ya?��

    Kraush was indeed shameless, as Glide pointed out.

    ��Yeah, I��m shameless. But you see, not everyone ends up like your brother.��

    This confidence stemmed from Kraush��s belief in himself.

    ��I studied curses deeper than anyone, even before handling the powers of world erosion.��

    The essence of curses is the power of world erosion.

    Thus, mastering curses equates to mastering the powers of world erosion��that��s nothing new.

    Kraush, as a cursed one, absorbed countless curses, nullified them, and wielded them as his own.

    It was the only thing he could do to protect the world.

    Kraush is a born outlier.

    And this outlier remained true even in his cursed days.

    If there was something he could do, he��d crawl on the ground to get it done.

    He absorbed numerous curses, negated them, and twisted them to use as his own.

    This is something even a world eroder couldn��t aplish.

    ��I can confidently say that I handle the powers of world erosion better than anyone else in this world.��

    Kraush was sure he could handle the powers of world erosion.

    That��s why he had grasped this power and managed it until now.

    And it wouldn��t change in the future, either.

    To protect this rotten world, Kraush would resort to any means necessary.

    ��You trust what you will, I trust myself, and that��s why I will keep using this power.��

    So don��t annoy me and block my path.

    Kraush warned Glide.

    ��������

    Glide fell silent, quietly gazing at Kraush.

    He wore an expression as if deep in thought.

    Kraush had a firm heart.

    In fact, he was still wielding the powers of world erosion, saving countless people, and being referred to as a hero.

    This was something Glide was well aware of.

    How could it be any other way? His mother Glyssis acknowledged it personally.

    ��Looks like a hell of a stubborn kid, huh?��

    In that remark was Glyssis��s recognition of Kraush.

    Seeing Kraush treading the same path as her son.

    Though Kraush only handled the Aura in front of Glyssis.

    This meant a lot for Glide, who witnessed Kraush in person.

    ������Could my brother have walked a path like yours?��

    Glide asked quietly.

    ��Not a clue.��

    And that was something even Kraush couldn��t answer.

    A person could change with just a small event, after all.

    Kraush learned this through his reincarnation.

    Crack!

    At that moment, the shadow prison set up by Glide started shaking violently.

    Something was attacking from the outside.

    Glide nced past the shadow prison.

    Beyond the densely packed shadows, a massive eye appeared.

    That eye belonged to a dragon.

    ��The sea dragon.��

    The lord of the great sea, the sea dragon.

    He hade personally to punish Kraush and Glide for killing his guardian.

    Thud��

    In that moment, Kraush caught what was thrown at him.

    It was the egg of the sea dragon.

    ��Go ahead first.��

    Glide turned his body, keeping hold of the shadows.

    ��I��ll at least see whether my brother can walk a different path than this erroneous choice.��

    With those words, Glide vanished.

    Was he nning to confront the sea dragon?

    Kraush, aware of his situation, realized Glide was stepping up.

    Kraush didn��t stop him.

    After all, Glide was chosen as a candidate for the Ten Great Lords.

    He��d surely know how to stall for time and escape.

    Kraush gripped the sea dragon��s egg.

    Simultaneously, he turned and opened his mouth.

    ��Ebsque, Crimson Garden.��

    Calling out the two, Kraush��s brows furrowed deeply.

    ��Zodiac Cloria, find that guy right now.��

    What he heard from Glide.

    The fact that the skill ��Umbra�� could contain the powers of world erosion.

    If Abe knew of this��

    She would surely be gunning for the skill Umbra!

 Chapter 340

    ### Chapter 340

    Kraush emerged from the great sea, finally making his way back to drynd after a series of twists and turns.

    Soaked to the skin and panting, Kraush caught sight of waves crashing in the distance.

    Seated atop those waves was a familiar figure.

    Kraush��s face turned pale at the sight.

    His expression twisted in horror as he recognized the man �C it was none other than the Sea King, Dino Bardon, who had orchestrated all of this.

    Dino rode the waves effortlessly,nding gracefully on the sandy beach in front of Kraush.

    With a mischievous grin, he looked at Kraush.

    ��Well done bringing the egg!��

    To Kraush��s surprise, he noticed Glide, equally drenched, dangling from Dino��s waist.

    Glide, looking all limp and defeated, barely met Kraush��s gaze before quickly looking away.

    He must have confronted the sea dragon to create a chance for Kraush to escape.

    Bute on, the sea dragon was the ruler of the ocean!

    Even the greatest talents among the Sanctuary of Stars wouldn��t dare to mess with him.

    It was clear that for Glide, a contender for the Ten Great Lords, facing the sea dragon head-on was a tall order.

    ��I didn��t really get hit,�� Glide insisted, sounding defensive.

    Judging by his drenched state, that was probably true.

    Still, it seemed like he had a hard time getting out of the situation.

    ��Were you just standing by and watching?��

    ��Of course! It��s a test!�� Dino replied, quite cheerfully.

    Kraush had suspected they wouldn��t just let him and Glide go.

    He hadn��t anticipated that Dino would be stealthily following them all along.

    ��Guess that��s why you��re the Sea King.��

    Kraush finally understood why even the Sanctuary��s strongest would steer clear of Dino in the depths of the ocean.

    ��The results of the test are clear.��

    Dino grinned as he nced at the egg in Kraush��s hand.

    Kraush looked down at the egg, then back at Glide, who managed to free himself from Dino��s grip and squeezed out the water from his clothes, meeting Kraush��s gaze as he did so.

    ��I��m not particrly fixated on my position,�� Glide stated.

    As long as he could deal with the world eroders, he was fine with it.

    Even when his name was floated among the contenders for the Ten Great Lords, he hadn��t felt the need to take any drastic actions.

    And now, it was no different.

    His interest in participating this time was solely because of his curiosity about Kraush that his mother mentioned.

    Now that his curiosity was satisfied, he had no further interest in the Ten Great Lords.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Dino called out, like he was sealing a deal.

    Kraush looked up at him, and Dino��s wide smile beamed back.

    ��I officially recognize you as one of the Ten Great Lords.��

    Dino��s recognition was a big deal, meaning Kraush needed just four more endorsements to earn his ce among the Ten Great Lords.

    [ Three of those four are already guaranteed, right? ]

    As Crimson Garden pointed out, the Emperor was determined to nurture Kraush, who was engaged to Sigrid.

    Kraush was aware of the Imperial family��s secrets��and he had resolved them as well.

    And it turned out, the royal family was in on Kraush��s secrets too.

    The best way to keep secrets safe is to keep them close.

    Therefore, the imperial family was hell-bent on tying Kraush to the Empire in any way possible.

    As such, the ten candidates within the Empire, including the Poison King and the Demon Lord, would have to recognize Kraush as well.

    The Poison King had no choice but to acknowledge Kraush, especially because of Haring.

    Simrly, the Holy Kingdom of Freeman��s Sword King was doing the same.

    The Sword King was promoting Kraush as Freeman��s new hero.

    He even had the Holy Sword handed to him right away.

    The Ten Great Lords would surely provide their approval to foster their own champion.

    Then, it would be down to just one more recognition from among the Ten Great Lords.

    And honestly, thatst one wasn��t too tough to obtain.

    After all, there was already one contender from Balheim.

    ��Ten Great Lords, huh����

    Kraush lowered his head, contemting his new title as the Sword Dragon King.

    ��Thank you.��

    Bing one of the Ten Great Lords was a goal Kraush had set for himself.

    Dino��s acknowledgment would serve as a significant stepping stone towards that goal.

    ��Glide.��

    Kraush called out to him.

    ��Zodiac Cloria, who has mastered the skill Umbra, might be targeted by Ixion.��

    Mentioning that, Kraush noticed Glide��s eyes sharpen.

    ��Is that because of the news I shared earlier?��

    ��Exactly. If Ixion knows about it, they��ll likely aim for Umbra, considering how crucial it is for their ns.��

    ��But even Locke is still figuring out Ixion��s ns.��

    Glide pointed out sharply, clearly intrigued by how Kraush seemed to know so much.

    Kraush shrugged.

    ��Ask the Empress.��

    Or you could just ask your mom.

    With that, Kraush turned away.

    He was done sharing information for now.

    With plenty of tasks ahead, Kraush was eager to head back.

    He needed to figure out how to use the Aura for his ns and confirm Zodiac Cloria with Umbra.

    There were so many things to do.

    ��Speaking of which, what about Karandis?��

    He had promised to resolve the issue with his engagement himself.

    Not sure if she was okay with that.

    �� �� ��

    Inside the bathroom of Poseus Royal Pce,

    Kraush was attempting to wash off the fatigue from his recent ordeal.

    Ideally, he would have headed straight to Rahern Academy, but there was no way he could jump into a carriage totally drenched.

    So upon returning, the maidservants of the kingdom did their best to treat Kraush well.

    ��Feels like the treatment is strangely more elevated. Must be my imagination.��

    Kraush chuckled quietly.

    A nagging sense of unease began creeping in.

    Amidst the busyness of things, he felt it might be best to leave sooner rather thanter.

    ��Kraush!��

    He called out for Crimson Garden while wetting his hair with hot water.

    [ Yes, I��ve ryed your message. ]

    Crimson Garden promptly responded.

    The Seira from the World Erosion Exploration Team.

    And among them stood Princess Seirang Seira.

    Kraush needed to discuss a certain skill with her.

    Hence, he had conveyed his intentions through the servant, Mirys, of the Crimson Garden.

    ��We��re scheduled to meet soon.��

    Soon enough, he��d be on his way to meet with Seira.

    ��As for Zodiac Cloria����

    He recalled how Zodiac Cloria, once part of the White Ghosts during his time at Rahern Academy, had returned directly to his family after graduation.

    ��The Cloria family is tasked with protecting an independent city.��

    They weren��t quite at the level of a kingdom but had enough standing to be recognized as a city.

    That��s who the Cloria family was.

    Though not affiliated with them, one of the Ten Great Lords resided there.

    This person had once been the legendary Durandal, who began martial arts at ate age.

    As Kraush pondered, a lightbulb moment struck.

    ��Wait a minute.��

    He pressed his chin thoughtfully.

    He recalled hearing of the Cloria city from another source.

    ����Isn��t that where Abe was born?��

    Kraush had initially overlooked this because, during the time he knew Abe, she had already be the adopted daughter of Igrit��s family.

    He hadn��t been close enough to Abe for hometown stories to surface.

    Thus, the thought had only just crossed his mind.

    ��Maybe I can pick up some clues rted to Abe.��

    He had never visited Cloria.

    That outlying city vanished in an instant, with no chance for him to explore.

    If an opportunity arose, however, he might as well investigate.

    [ Not yet. It��s a frontier city, so arranging personnel is taking time. Same goes for the Gardeau girl. ]

    Kraush felt he��d appreciate it if Crimson Garden stopped with the ��Gardeau girl�� references, but he nodded in acknowledgment.

    With any luck, his uniform, thanks to its automatic recovery feature, would be pristine now.

    Deciding it was time to head back, Kraush stepped out, drying himself with a towel as he opened the bathroom door.

    No one was in sight since he had told the maidservants not to bother him in the bathroom.

    Kraush quickly got dressed.

    Just as he opened the door, a familiar presence caught his attention, prompting him to peek through the gap.

    ��Karandis.��

    When Kraush called her name, the woman leaning against the wall looked up at him.

    It was Princess Karandis Poseus, the ninth princess of the Poseus kingdom, standing there dressed in the same attire as Kraush.

    When their eyes met, Karandis beamed back at him.

    ��I wonder how it feels for a bride waiting for her husband to get cleaned up?��

    Kraush raised an eyebrow; was that some nonsense?

    He realized the significance of her school uniform.

    ��Did everything go well?��

    ��Of course!��

    Karandis formed a peace sign with her fingers.

    ��Who do you think I am? I��m an expert in this area. Even my father can��t stop me!��

    She had changed her fate to marry someone from the Starlon noble family.

    Kraush admired her perseverance and ruffled her hair.

    ��Good job. I knew you would pull it off.��

    Her surprise at his praise was evident as she fumbled for words.

    ��Uh, thank you?��

    Her face flushed, and she stumbled over her words.

    Kraush, with his warm demeanor, made her heart race uncontrobly.

    It all began that day during the practice for the Student Showdown when Kraush acknowledged her after she shed fiercely against Charlotte.

    From then on, Karandis felt her heart beat wildly every time Kraush was gentle with her.

    Kraush had always recognized her efforts.

    She was a born striver.

    Despite being the ninth princess, she had continuously given her best effort.

    However, not many had acknowledged her hard work.

    No matter how hard she tried, she was often dismissed as ��just the ninth princess.��

    They��d say, ��What could she possibly achieve as the ninth princess?��

    But Kraush had looked straight into her eyes, appreciating her dedication.

    With that recognition, Karandis felt invigorated to push herself even harder.

    She actively took part in rigorous training, honing her skills.

    Kraush��s praise filled her with immense pride.

    Buttely, every time he was tender with her, aside from the joy, she��d also felt embarrassment and confusion brewing inside her.

    ��How I express my love����

    Karandis felt she was veering off from the way she had imagined her husband would be.

    Supporting him from the side and looking up to him should be the duty of a wife.

    That was how she understood things.

    But ever since meeting Kraush, she sensed a different interpretation brewing within her.

    ��Calm down, Karandis.��

    She inhaled deeply and exhaled slowly.

    She hadn��te to gain recognition from him.

    She had work to do.

    ��Kraush.��

    Kraush turned to look at her.

    Karandis ced her hand over her chest and continued.

    ��As I mentioned earlier, I��ve deliberately be your lover to reject the royal family��s orders.��

    Kraush had indeed heard that already.

    The only thing that made sense for Karandis to resist the royal family��s coercion was that assertion.

    ��This means I might be using you, Kraush. And I can understand if that would upset you.��

    Determinedly, she went on.

    Kraush listened quietly to her words.

    ��So I want to give you a heads-up. I��m going to get stronger from now on. Even if I can��t be one of the Sanctuary of Stars, I��ll strive to be among the Ten Great Lords. I��mmitted to putting in the effort.��

    Karandis genuinely intended to work hard.

    Kraush could agree with that notion wholeheartedly.

    ��So, until I be one of the Ten Great Lords, can I keep this position as your lover?��

    While positioned as Kraush��s lover, the Poseus royal family wouldn��t dare touch Karandis.

    Having the youngest contender for the Ten Great Lords as Kraush��spanion would yield endless advantages for the royal family.

    With Karandis by his side, her value would skyrocket once she ascended to the Ten Great Lords.

    Thus, the Poseus royal family would indeed have to respect her wishes.

    Kraush calmly regarded Karandis.

    She bowed her head quietly, waiting for his response.

    After a brief silence, he replied,

    ��Alright, let��s go with that.��

    Kraush gave a nonchnt answer, as if it were no big deal.

    Karandis lifted her head in surprise.

    Little did she expect him to agree so easily.

    ��Thanks to you, Karandis, I managed to wrap up everything with Poseus this time. This is my way of repaying you.��

    He articted this as gratitude for the assistance he received from Poseus.

    Kraush turned to leave.

    ��I��m heading back to Rahern Academy now. Let��s go.��

    Karandis, feeling sentimental, bit her lip tightly before dashing forward.

    She then quickly wrapped her arm around Kraush��s.

    The soft sensation on his arm made Kraush nce back, catching Karandis smiling widely.

    ��Now we��re officially in a rtionship, right? We should at least lock arms to avoid gossip from the Poseus royal family!��

    ��You��!��

    ��Remember what you said before? ��Don��t keep pushing against my chest. My arms are getting tired.�� That kind of talk is off-limits now that we��re lovers.��

    She was actually remembering that?

    Kraush sighed, realizing she was putting on a fa?ade of happiness to mask her earlier distress.

    ��Only until we leave the pce.��

    ��Deal. I need to make sure everyone knows I��m your girlfriend before that!��

    Karandis��s determination red up.

    Kraush decided not to argue, realizing this was just how she was.

    Yet, little did he know, he underestimated Karandis��s ambition.

    Before he could react, Karandis was already standing on her tiptoes, leaning in.

    As Kraush froze at the soft contact against his cheek, he found Karandis grinning widely back at him.

    ��And just so you know, I��ll be your wife before you be one of the Ten Great Lords! Keep that in mind!��

    Karandis��s quest to seize his love was far from over.

 Chapter 341

    ### Chapter 341

    Kraush returned safely to Rahern Academy.

    Before he knew it, January had passed, and February was just around the corner.

    Rahern Academy was currently in its break period.

    Of course, there were no sses, but students were busy training.

    Recently, the situation in the world felt strange.

    The world��s strongest nation, the Empire, was being invaded by the World Eroders.

    Naturally, the entire world was now under a state of war alert.

    Rahern Academy had many students from noble families.

    As a result, the students were naturally influenced by this situation.

    There was an unspoken thought among them that after graduating from Rahern Academy, they might face the World Eroders.

    Amidst everyone��s intense training,

    Kraush found himself quietly kneeling in front of a woman.

    Sitting across from him was a girl with long, white hair.

    With a noticeable hairpin in her hair and a ring on her finger, she quietly looked down at Kraush.

    Really, who could have imagined Kraush kneeling before anyone?

    Even Kraush never thought it woulde to this.

    But today, he absolutely had to kneel.

    ��About Haring����

    Bianca opened her mouth.

    At those words, Kraush lowered his head even more.

    The two had recently gotten married.

    So they were very much in that newlywed phase.

    Of course, having spent time together,

    being newlyweds didn��t mean they were doing something particrly special.

    After all, the flow of the world didn��t exactly allow for it.

    Bianca was well aware of this.

    Yet, in the midst of their honeymoon phase,

    Kraush had just informed her about his rtionship with Haring.

    And after that, he had to deal with the affairs rted to the Poseus Kingdom and now finally faced Bianca.

    How should Bianca interpret this situation?

    Naturally, it was a scenario that would understandably make her furious.

    ��Am I not enough for you, Kraush?��

    Bianca asked expressionlessly.

    Her expression today was impossible to read.

    ����That��s not true.��

    Kraush firmly refuted Bianca��s words.

    He certainly didn��t feel inadequate with Bianca.

    Upon hearing Kraush��s words, Bianca fell silent for a moment.

    That silence made Kraush feel quite tense.

    ��I won��t say much about it now since I brought this on myself.��

    Bianca stood up from her seat.

    Then she threw herself into Kraush��s arms, where he was still kneeling.

    As Kraush caught her, she leaned her head against his chest.

    ��I just wanted to be a bit petnt.��

    But hey, she��s still his wife.

    With Bianca fulfilling her role as a wife, Kraush couldn��t help but smile wryly.

    ��I��m sorry.��

    ��You don��t have to apologize. I know you��re doing your best.��

    Kraush had pushed everyone else away for Bianca.

    In reality, until Bianca gave her consent, he had repeatedly pushed them away.

    Bianca had observed that process closely.

    If he had wanted her to be the sole focus, he would have rejected Haring this time too.

    Kraush always prioritized his own intentions.

    Knowing that, Bianca allowed his rtionship with others.

    ��Kraush, as I said before, I want you to have many people by your side.��

    The world Kraush was involved in was bing increasingly dangerous.

    And he would need many people around him to face that danger.

    Kraush willingly walked into danger.

    Thus, he needed those who could support him against it.

    It was heartbreaking, but Bianca understood that on her own, she wouldn��t be enough.

    ��And I learned that nothing can get as deep as love.��

    Bianca spoke from her heart because she loved Kraush.

    Nothing could match the depth ofmitment one could offer for the one they loved.

    ��Those surrounding you love you in their own ways.��

    Bianca could feel the love of those around him because they loved Kraush the most.

    They didn��t ask for much.

    Even while being greedy, they prioritized Kraush above all else.

    Knowing that, Bianca could allow others to get close to Kraush just like herself.

    Those who gravitated toward Kraush would surely support him.

    And she knew Kraush would ensure none of them felt left out.

    ��So I hope those people continue to stay by your side.��

    Love cannot be one-sided andst forever.

    In the end, someone who only gives will wear out eventually.

    Bianca didn��t want them to leave Kraush��s side like that.

    ��I��m all for Haring. Well done.��

    Haring would be a great help to Kraush in the future.

    The profound love Haring held for Kraush would never betray him, no matter what happened.

    Bianca understood that and weed the rtionship with Haring.

    ��I talked to Haring while you were away. She kept apologizing, and I told her it was fine.��

    Had that been the case?

    Kraush, who hadn��t been aware of that part, pulled Bianca in for a hug.

    Feeling her soft hair and body against him, Kraush felt something warm inside.

    ��Thank you. Bianca, meeting you is my fortune.��

    ��Sure is.��

    Bianca raised her nose proudly.

    Then she looked up and kissed Kraush.

    ��So please treasure me. As long as I have you, I��m fine.��

    Treasure her?

    As Kraush nuzzled her cheek, Bianca grinned widely.

    Regardless of everything else, marrying her was the best decision he��d ever made.

    Kraush could brag about that to anyone.

    After that, Kraush spent an entire day with Bianca.

    Even though they were newlyweds, he hadn��t done much for her, so he thought he should at least spend a day together.

    Bianca showered him with affection she usually wouldn��t.

    Kraush dly epted it all.

    The next day, as Kraush was being seen off by Bianca,

    he had to leave Rahern Academy once more.

    Even Kraush thought this attendance record was pitiful.

    But heading to the exploration group, Sephira, Kraush��s head felt a bit hazy.

    It was because he was reminded of what Bianca had said while nestled in his arms at night.

    ��Well, other than that, I want to have children first.��

    Children.

    It was a topic he had never even considered.

    Kraush scratched the back of his head.

    He hadn��t really thought about the future after withstanding ruin.

    He was too busy saving the world.

    There just wasn��t time to think about what was next.

    But now that he had heard Bianca��s words,

    Kraush briefly envisioned a future after he had faced ruin.

    Could such a world reallye to be?

    As of now, he didn��t know.

    To Kraush, the destruction of the world was a trauma.

    He had never been able to see beyond that future.

    ��Then I need to make it visible.��

    Kraush clenched his fist.

    It was something his wife desired.

    He had to make it happen, no matter what.

    ��You��re in a hurry. You��re going toe say hi to your fianc��e, right?��

    At that moment, Kraush saw someone appear on his path.

    With sea-colored hair and amber eyes,

    Kraush immediately thought of her name.

    The Empire��s fourth princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    The fianc��e whom the Empire and Holy Royal Family had carelessly arranged.

    Faced with Sigrid, Kraush wore an awkward expression.

    It was because he couldn��t help but remember when she had unexpectedly shoved her lips at him.

    ��You.��

    Sigrid smiled at Kraush, lightly pressing her lips together.

    ��What��s it that you want again?��

    Kraush felt the urge to give her a yful p on the head.

    ��If you want, I��ll do it a hundred times. But let��s save it for when you actually want it.��

    Sigrid walked up to Kraush.

    ��You��re thinking of heading to Sephira?��

    ��Yeah.��

    Having already gathered some intel, Kraush nodded.

    Seeing this, Sigrid rummaged through her pockets.

    ��I have a good bargaining chip with Princess Seirang Sephira. I��m here to share that with you, so take it.��

    Then Sigrid pulled out an envelope.

    Kraush blinked in surprise, and then he epted the letter.

    As he nced down at the letter, he slyly asked Sigrid,

    ��Is this the story from Seirang��s novel?��

    ��Huh? You knew?��

    At Kraush��s words, Sigrid looked surprised.

    Of course he knew.

    He��d already traded information based on it.

    Sigrid didn��t expect him to know and looked a bit disappointed.

    ��I thought it��d be nifty information that you��d find useful. Since you already know, I guess it��s of no use now.��

    But considering she brought it here for him, Kraush felt a bit thankful.

    ��It would have been useful information otherwise.��

    ��Yeah, who would��ve guessed that the princess of Sephira was the author of the erotic novel ��Regret, Obsession, Deprivation.����

    Thud!

    At that moment, Kraush��s pocket suddenly went haywire.

    Sigrid turned to look at it too, startled by the turmoil in his pocket.

    Seeing this, Kraush reached in to investigate.

    There was a dead rat at the bottom of his pocket.

    The corpse rat from Ebsque.

    ��Squeak, squeak����

    The dead rat trembled as it stood up slowly.

    ��Ebsque?��

    When Kraush called her name, the rat looked up at him and wailed.

    ��Why didn��t you tell me sooner?!��

    Kraush winced at the yelling from the rat.

    How the heck could a dead rat produce such a loud cry?

    As Kraush frowned at the rat, it continued to tremble.

    ��The author of ��Regret, Obsession, Deprivation�� is the princess of Sephira?!����

    Suddenly it made sense; Ebsque was an avid fan.

    She was particrly fond of reading erotic novels.

    And one of those novels she liked happened to have Seirang as the author.

    Her shocked expression showed she was deeply affected by the realization.

    ��I knew she was a woman, but�� I loved reading it so much����

    [ Tsk, tsk, you keep going on about erotic novels and wonder why your ��erotic pocket�� keeps getting bigger. You could just experience it for yourself. ]

    Kraush ignored the yful harassment from Crimson Garden.

    ��Ebsque, why not just meet her and have a conversation?��

    It��s not like he hadn��t told her outright.

    Since he was about to meet Seirang, he suggested she have a direct chat with her.

    At that, the rat froze like it had been hit by lightning.

    ��Ah, ah, meet the author?!��

    Seeing the rat acting all overly dramatic, Kraush casually shoved it back into his pocket.

    ��I��ll be back.��

    ��See ya, have a good trip.��

    Sigrid waved as she saw Kraush off.

    It was time to head toward Sephira.

 Chapter 342

    ### Chapter 342

    The World Erosion Investigation Group, Sephira.

    They were always on alert, observing the patterns of world erosion through the prophecies of the princess of Sephira.

    Thus, there��s no ce that has as thorough knowledge about world erosion as Sephira.

    As Kraush arrived at Sephira, he lifted his gaze.

    What unfolded before him was a massive mansion.

    This was the headquarters of Sephira.

    Thanks to the Demon Lord personally establishing the teleportation facility, this ce allowed for transportation across the entire world.

    Through this headquarters, Sephira regrly visited various locations to monitor the world erosion.

    ��It��s still gigantic.��

    Despite being called a mansion, it was essentially close to a castle. As Kraush walked towards it, he admired the sight.

    As he approached the entrance, people dressed in Sephira uniforms appeared.

    They all stood straight, cing their hands behind their backs and lifting their heads.

    In front of them stood a woman.

    She had a face familiar to Kraush.

    ��Miss Mirsys.��

    The attendant from Crimson Garden who worked at Sephira.

    Mirsys was waiting there for him.

    As soon as she met Kraush��s eyes, she bowed her head.

    ��It��s been a while, Kraush-nim.��

    Kraush smiled briefly upon seeing her.

    ��Looks like you��re now a 2nd ss Officer.��

    When they first met, Mirsys was a 4th ss Officer.

    Then she moved up to 3rd ss, and now she had already reached 2nd ss.

    Her extraordinary capabilities must��ve yed a significant role before being an attendant of Crimson Garden.

    ��Yes, there have been various circumstances.��

    Fatigue and weariness were evident on Mirsys��s face.

    Judging by that expression, it seemed she had also gone through quite a bit.

    ��And Seirang Sephira? How is she?��

    When Kraush inquired, Mirsys turned to lead the way.

    ��She��s waiting inside.��

    Suddenly, the corpse rat in Kraush��s pocket wiggled.

    The thought of meeting the author of her favorite work made Ebsque extremely excited.

    ��I hope my illusions about the author don��t get shattered.��

    Kraush silently wished as he followed Mirsys.

    The interiors of Sephira��s mansion were as tidy as the outside.

    It didn��t feel like any money was wasted on unnecessary things.

    After all, Sephira was funded by various countries.

    Spending money frivolously could lead to some country causing trouble.

    It seemed Sephira managed their finances quite strictly.

    ��There were quite a few graduates from Rahern Academy who applied to Sephira.��

    Thanks to its clean and incorruptible image, Sephira was popr among themon students of Rahern Academy.

    Not only did they pay sries on time, but they also offered bonuses and generous retirement funds.

    Commoners who didn��t want to be bullied by nobles flocked to this ce.

    Maybe that��s why the officers of Sephira were highly loyal.

    ��Sephira is still well-managed.��

    ��Yes, we��ve had many neers this year.��

    Mirsys smiled as she thought of her juniors.

    After all, she was also someone who was very loyal to Sephira.

    Of course, she worked for Crimson Garden, but Crimson Garden wouldn��t usually intervene too much in her life there.

    So, it was true that she approached her role in Sephira sincerely.

    A little whileter, Mirsys stopped walking.

    Standing in front of a tidy door just like every other, she knocked twice.

    ��Seirang-nim, Kraush Balheim has arrived.��

    With her knock, the door opened.

    And there was a familiar face waiting inside.

    Rider vi.

    In the past, he was the one who had given Kraush the Heaven��s Seat and was one of the guards for the princess of Sephira.

    Seeing Kraush, whom he recognized, vi looked at him.

    Even though he normally had a nk expression, he seemed a bit intrigued this time.

    He quickly noticed that Kraush had grown since thest time they met.

    ��The Heaven��s Seat is well under control now.��

    ��Seems that way.��

    Kraush conveyed subtly, and vi nodded in affirmation.

    Since vi had struggled with the Heaven��s Seat himself, he understood how hard Kraush had worked.

    Kraush moved inside with vi.

    Inside, a sunny room greeted him.

    Seated by thekeshore, he could see someone enjoying a cup of tea.

    Why do women always seem to be sipping tea when guests arrive?

    Kraush approached Seirang, holding apletely pure curiosity.

    ��It��s been a while, Kraush Balheim-nim.��

    Seirang, with her unreadable eyes, gave a smile.

    The princess of Sephira, Seirang Sephira.

    Kraush had had a few encounters with her before.

    ��How��s Astria doing?��

    She was friends with Astria.

    So when she asked, Kraush nodded nonchntly.

    ��She��s having busy days every day.��

    ��Very saint-like. I��ve never seen that girl actually resting.��

    Astria possessed the best healing abilities in the world.

    So patients came knocking on her door every day.

    Even after stepping down from her title of ��Saint,�� it hadn��t changed.

    Though she couldn��t save everyone, she tried to save as many as she could.

    That was Astria��s principle, and she upheld it still.

    ��Just don��t overwork her too much, Kraush-nim.��

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    Since Kraush depended on her every time, he agreed.

    ��What brings you here this time?��

    Seirang wore a serious face.

    She possessed prophetic abilities.

    ��She probably had a rough idea I��de.��

    Kraush understood where her calm demeanor came from.

    He pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ��I assume you already know, but I��d like to acquire your skill, Seirang-nim.��

    Seirang paused the cup of tea she was sipping.

    Her face carried a significant expression.

    It appeared she had indeed learned about it through her prophecies.

    ��You know the situation, I trust? Please.��

    The moment he finished speaking, Seirang quietly set down her teacup.

    ��Not exactly, you see.��

    And Seirang expressed her reluctance inwardly.

    Just as Kraush said, the princess of Sephira possessed foresight abilities.

    This was also true for Seirang.

    Among all the princesses of Sephira, she was the one most outstanding in prophecy.

    Using the constetions that filled the skies, she read the futures of others through astrology.

    This was Seirang��s forte, but there was one person whose future was uniquely obscured to her.

    And that was Kraush.

    ��Didn��t I mention this before?��

    Seirang had often hinted to Kraush that his future was unclear.

    For someone who specialized in astrology to im they couldn��t see the future was immensely embarrassing.

    Even though she risked saying it, Kraush still seemed oblivious.

    ��Isn��t this a bit of a tease for her?��

    Inwardly, Seirang pouted slightly.

    While she always appeared rxed on the outside, she was actually quite clumsy inside.

    The problem was that due to her foresight and appearance, she was unaware that merely being honest could carry weight.

    ��Kraush-nim, I can��t see everything, you know.��

    ��That��s a fact, especially regarding you.��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush finally understood.

    ��Well, then it makes sense if you can��t see your own skills.��

    Realizing Kraush��sprehension, Seirang inwardly felt relieved.

    She had been perplexed as to why he suddenly demanded a skill.

    Fortunately, he seemed willing to exin it to her.

    ��Well, let��s talk about the parts you might not know.��

    Kraush exined his current situation and how he got there.

    Initially, Seirang had been leisurely enjoying her tea.

    But as Kraush continued, she gradually shifted her posture and ultimately disyed a nearly horrified expression.

    What Kraush was sharing was work unthinkable for anything less than a madman!

    Who on earth would dive into Demon Castle to confront Ixion and absorb the powers existing within until their body nearly disintegrated?

    ��It��s true that I knew he was a unique individual����

    Seirang��s first meeting with Kraush had been back when he faced the 8-star Erosion-type Agares.

    Back then, Kraush, at a young age, had burned himself to fight Agares.

    So she was aware of his reckless side, but the stories he recounted now were dizzying enough to baffle even her.

    ��What does Astria find so appealing about this person?��

    To be frank, if someone like Kraush were to swoop in and say ��I love you,�� she wouldn��t be able to endure the anxiety.

    Especially since Astria was the first to face Kraush for his injuries.

    Seirang began to genuinely worry for Astria.

    ��I might need to pay her a visit next time.��

    Perhaps a heart-to-heart would be in order.

    She was every bit concerned and worried.

    ����Understood. Iprehend Kraush-nim��s story.��

    Seirang read the sincerity in Kraush��s eyes.

    What he was saying wasn��t a lie.

    He wasn��t just personally greedy for her skill.

    ��If it��s to face Ixion, I��m d to assist.��

    Ixion was a significant headache across the world.

    Just recently, simply seeing them rampaging in the Kingdom of Jem was a serious concern.

    From Sephira��s perspective, they were a top priority to eliminate.

    Being the princess of Sephira, Seirang was fully ready to do anything to help.

    Thus, if her skills could assist in dealing with Ixion, Seirang would offer them without hesitation.

    ��But we should separate business from personal matters.��

    ��You want something in return, then?��

    Kraush hadn��t thought Seirang would readily offer her skills from the start.

    That was actually cleaner, and he weed it.

    ��Speak up.��

    Kraush had once promised to save Seirang��s life.

    Since he had used that as leverage before, he had no clue what she might bring up now.

    ��Don��t worry. If it��s Kraush-nim, I��m sure it��s something you can handle.��

    Seirang smiled broadly, then gently turned her head.

    ��vi, please step out for a moment. I��d like to speak with Kraush alone.��

    vi caught her gaze and let out a short sigh.

    Then he walked out of the room.

    He knew that it wouldn��t be an issue for Kraush and Seirang to be alone together.

    As vi stepped out, Seirang sighed softly.

    Kraush watched closely, curious about what she nned to say.

    ��Kraush-nim, are you aware that I��m writing a novel?��

    Kraush nodded.

    That was due to the card he had previously yed against her.

    When she hesitated upon his reaction, Seirang struggled.

    ��Well, I��m currently working on a new piece, but it��s not going well.��

    ��You��re writing a new one.��

    ��Indeed, I��m a writer. It��s only natural for me to have a new piece in my heart.��

    With nothing left to hide, Seirang held her head high.

    ��So I was hoping you could share your love story with me.��

    Kraush blinked.

    Are we trading skills for my love life now?

    He wondered if this was even a fair exchange.

    ��Of course, I��d also appreciate any other stories you might have. Any information is valuable.��

    ��Honestly, I��m surprised that this isn��t just a trivial foundation.��

    ��This is very significant to me. Nobody knows that I write.��

    Since she hadn��t disclosed it, there wasn��t a way to obtain worthwhile information.

    Realizing this, Kraush reluctantly agreed.

    ��Fine.��

    There was no loss in sharing his experiences, and he chose to lend a hand.

    ��Ah, and onest thing.��

    Seirang hesitated slightly before asking again.

    ��I��d like you to read mypleted manuscript and provide some feedback.��

    The corpse rat inside Kraush��s pocket exploded in excitement.

 Chapter 343

    ### Chapter 343

    A Favorite Author��s New Work

    A steaming hot new piece fresh off the writer��s desk.

    This was the perfect treat for the readers.

    And now, at this very moment, a reader who heard about such a new work was trembling with excitement.

    That reader is none other than Ebsque.

    ��Your pocket seems to be rather full,�� she noted.

    Thanks to the ruckus the pocket was causing, Seirang noticed it too.

    With a slightly flustered expression, she looked at Kraush, who was scratching his head.

    ��Seirang-nim, would it be alright to hear your thoughts from another reader regarding your new work?��

    ��Another reader, you say?��

    ��There��s someone who has been reading your works consistently.��

    ��I-I��m talking about a girl��s writings?��

    Seirang��s face turned slightly red.

    Of course, it made sense; the fact that the princess of Sephira was writing sensual novels had been a well-kept secret.

    ��You don��t need to worry about it leaking elsewhere.��

    After all, this kid has no other friends.

    Kraush didn��t voice thatst thought out loud.

    ��I��d love to hear feedback if it��s from a girl.��

    Hearing a reader��s thoughts was also a beneficial idea for Seirang.

    Thus, despite feeling a bit uneasy, she forced a smile.

    ��Alright then. Let��s do it.��

    The pocket that contained Ebsque quieted down.

    It seemed she had fainted from joy.

    Was it really that exciting?

    But considering that she was already deep in her books, Kraush decided to let it slide.

    ��Well then, can I please start with my love story?��

    At Seirang��s question, Kraush nodded and began to recount his tale slowly.

    *

    Kraush��s love story unfolded over the course of a day.

    Perhaps due to adding descriptions of bits he remembered, the tale turned out to be quite lengthy.

    However, Seirang waspletely invested in the story, allowing Kraush to convey it smoothly.

    When he finished the entire story, Seirang let out a satisfied sigh.

    ��Nice. Indeed, real-life stories about romance are more rtable,�� shemented.

    Standing up from her seat, Seirang added, ��Thanks to you, I��ve gotten a good idea. I can work on it now!��

    ��Did I really help that much?��

    ��Yes, definitely.��

    In that case, Kraush felt relieved.

    Though it might just be casual conversation to him, it meant something different in the eyes of a writer.

    ��I��m honestly not sure what sensual novels even entail����

    After all, sensual novels are merely romance taken to the next level.

    Kraush shrugged it off.

    ��Okay, I��ll get to writing now. But first, I��ll handle what you asked for, Kraush-nim.��

    Seirang extended her hand toward Kraush.

    ��You mentioned that when I give you the skill, I just need to decide to give it, right?��

    Seirang vividly remembered the moment vi transferred the Heavenly Kill to her.

    Thus, she understood how Kraush would ept the skill.

    ��Is it really alright to hand it over so easily?��

    ��It��s a deal. Moreover, the skill I��m learning connects the horoscope from my childhood with my current studies.��

    Since her childhood had passed, this skill held no real value for Seirang anymore.

    Kraush was somewhat aware of this, which was why he had sought her out.

    ��So it��ll be much more helpful for someone who genuinely needs it.��

    Seirang shed a beaming smile.

    Kraush felt grateful for thatment.

    He raised his hand.

    Then, the light of the ck Hood flowed from his grasp.

    [ Target: ��Seirang Sephira�� ]

    [ Skill: Sable ]

    Soon after, Kraush felt the Sable skill flowing into him.

    This was possibly the easiest skill he had ever acquired.

    ��Thank you.��

    ��Don��t mention it.��

    Seirang replied and then turned to leave.

    ��I��ll get to work now. I expect to have a draft in about a week, so until then, please feel free to stay at Sephira.��

    It was certainly better than the hassle of back and forth.

    Kraush also wanted to try out Aura��s Inner Circle and Sable.

    He nodded in agreement.

    ��Most importantly, I want to wait until I hear news from Zodiac.��

    To make any moves, he needed to at least know where Umbra, who carried the Zodiac, was.

    Finding people was more of Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s expertise, so he decided not to waste time and simply wait.

    ��Things just never seem to slow down.��

    Kraush let out a short sigh.

    It was settled.

    Now it was time to focus on training.

    If he couldn��t master the God of Creation Weapons through Aura��s Inner Circle, he wouldn��t stand a chance against Ixion.

    With that determination, Kraush dove into his training at Sephira.

    *

    Around the time Kraush began his training.

    Under a blue sky, on a blueke.

    A pristine white round table sat with ten chairs arranged around it.

    The individuals seated exuded an extraordinary presence.

    ��Seriously, don��t you think it��s exhausting to gather like this every time?��

    After a brief silence, a middle-aged woman reclining over the desk spoke.

    Her name was Merzia Marygold.

    She was the owner of Marigold, the most affluent city controlling gold mines, and one of the Ten Great Lords.

    The Gold King.

    ��Gold King, isn��t it always the Demon Lord who has to deal with the hard work? You shouldn��t be saying such things.��

    An elder reprimanded her.

    Yet despite his aged face, his body was made up of ridiculous muscles.

    In hister years, he had been inspired by the warrior Durandal, mastering martial arts to rise to the position of one of the Ten Great Lords.

    His name was the Fighting King, Zaid.

    ��What��s the point? You see, one person hasn��t even shown up yet.��

    In response to the Fighting King��s remark, the Gold King chuckled.

    As she mentioned, one of the ten seats remained empty.

    ��Wouldn��t that be enough?��

    With an arm crossed, a wise-looking older man with red hair chimed in.

    The me King, Adolf Igrit.

    The head of the Igrit family, he nced toward the Demon Lord.

    ��I assume we��re all gathered here today regarding that matter?��

    Hearing the me King��s question, the Demon Lord nodded.

    ��Yes, it��s to determine whether the candidate for the Ten Great Lords, Sword Dragon, Kraush Balheim, will be inducted.��

    The eight assembled here were the strongest warriors in the world.

    The Ten Great Lords.

    Due to the death of the Tiger King, the Ten Great Lords reduced to eight, but this remained a frequent urrence.

    They gathered here for their regr meeting, hidden from the outside world, via the Demon Lord��s teleportation.

    The subject was none other than whether to ept Kraush Balheim into the Ten Great Lords.

    ��He��s 17 years old this year, right?��

    The Gold King was the first to speak up.

    With a childlike face for her age, she rested her chin in her hands.

    ��Doesn��t that mean there��s a 20-year gap between us? Is it really socially eptable? For that kid��s sake, maybe we should hold off a bit.��

    Being dered the youngest among the Ten Great Lords is undoubtedly valuable.

    But with such a titlees a tide of jealousy.

    Jealousy and rivalry are emotions inherent in us all.

    It��s inevitable someone might take issue with this, which could negatively impact Kraush.

    ��There��s no need to rush, is there? If we wait three years to induct him, he won��t lose the youngest title.��

    The Gold King offered a rationale.

    It was a sentiment everyone could agree on.

    ��However, the current tide of the world is not good.��

    The one to point that out was Tersada Beakis, the me King of the Holy Kingdom.

    ��Due to the incident caused by Ixion, the Empire is in turmoil, and considering the Tiger King was killed by the World Eroder, the public will be uneasy if there��s a vacant seat among the Ten Great Lords.��

    Tersada��s point was valid.

    Yet the Gold King countered.

    ��Well, wasn��t there already another candidate? The child of the Emperor, Glide Lacroix?��

    The Emperor��s child, Glide Lacroix, was indeed a candidate for the Ten Great Lords.

    ��Well, if it��s him, he��s a peer to the Sword King, and it would be perfectly fine, right?��

    The Gold King referred to the Sword King, Rai Balheim.

    ��No.��

    But before she could finish, a towering man, looking like a question mark, interrupted her.

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon.

    ��Emperor Glide Lacroix has already ceded his position to Kraush Balheim. I confirmed this with my own test,�� he dered.

    The Sea King��s test involved evaluating whether one met the minimum criteria for bing a Ten Great Lord.

    This fact was known to all the other Ten Great Lords.

    If the Sea King epted this, then Kraush��s abilities would be indisputable.

    ��In addition, his already established reputation is remarkable.��

    Then the usually quiet Poison King, Hauran Lagrain joined in.

    ��Honestly, there are very few who match Kraush Balheim��s reputation.��

    As he pointed out, what Kraush had aplished was no small feat, even for the Ten Great Lords.

    For how could one dismiss the fact that his name was being frequently mentioned worldwide?

    ��Pfew, I haven��t seen it with my own eyes, so I��mpletely in the dark. Is that kid really that impressive?��

    As everyone showed positive reactions, the Gold King became self-conscious.

    ��I worry that elevating a young sprout into such a high position might lead to arrogance.��

    That concern was rooted in amon fear of young people rising too quickly.

    ��Ha ha, that kid, arrogant?��

    The one who reacted this time was the me King.

    As someone who often saw the Ten Great Lords meetings as a waste of time, he seemed genuinely caught off guard.

    ��Even when he was thirteen, even if he ascended to the Ten Great Lords then, he��d still be someone with the guts to take it all without losing heart.��

    The me King remembered fondly the day he first encountered Kraush.

    The boy had unleashed a self-destructive attack directed at him.

    Such venom was something a title could never tarnish.

    ��He��s probably even stronger now.��

    The me King tsked as he acknowledged.

    ��He��s a disciple of the Fighting King, after all. He should be more than capable. I agree.

    Judging opportunities based on age is something for the old geezers to worry about rather than the young.��

    The Fighting King��s agreement followed that of the me King.

    ��Also, Ixion is currently targeting Kraush Balheim.��

    The Demon Lord further exined the necessity for elevating Kraush to the Ten Great Lords.

    This fact was known to all of the Ten Great Lords.

    ��Kraush will need to hold a position to prepare for a possible war with Ixion. In battles, a name carries a significant weight.��

    To deploy Kraush fittingly in battle, he needed a rank suited to him.

    With the Demon Lord endorsing it, the Gold King sighed.

    ��Well, if everyone feels this way, I won��t strongly oppose it.��

    With that, she finally turned her gaze toward the Sword King.

    Being the only one in the room who shared blood with Kraush, this was a crucial moment.

    For the Balheim family, strength symbolized their lineage.

    Thus, it could be unpleasant for the one aiming to be the head of the family if Kraush were to take the position.

    ��Balheim has no reason to grow stronger.��

    The Sword King stated ndly.

    ��There is no reason to oppose this.��

    Upon reflection, he was always a man who prioritized Balheim.

    Ultimately, there was no basis for him to oppose it.

    ��Then I will take it that everyone agrees to raise Sword Dragon, Kraush Balheim, to the Ten Great Lords.��

    The Demon Lord dered the meeting closed.

    A few dayster, word spread globally that Kraush Balheim had been inducted into the Ten Great Lords.

    Alongside that, a new title was crafted for him.

    He became the one to switch titles the quickest and the youngest to join the ranks of the Ten Great Lords.

    The Dragon King.

    Kraush Balheim.

 Chapter 344

    ### Chapter 344

    Aura.

    The power created by the world to protect itself.

    Kraush stood alone in Sephira��s training room, having absorbed this power through the cracks in the world.

    The inneryer of Aura, crafted using the fissures of the world.

    Kraush had long been researching how to utilize it.

    After much contemtion, he devised a method.

    It was to melt the internalyer of Aura within the independent space of the skill Sable.

    ��Entering Sable��s independent space stops the flow of time.��

    Sable, which can contain even things without a form, was what Kraush aimed to fill with the Aura melted through Ignis.

    The Aura melted by Ignis would be something Kraush could use at any time.

    And once it was melted with Ignis, it would remain in a melted state through Sable.

    ��Then, I��ll open Sable within my body that holds the Aura.��

    The Sable opened inside Kraush would pour out the Aura, supplying it directly to his physical form.

    Through this process, Kraush would maintain a state of nearly infinite supply of Aura, simr to what he experienced from the world��s fissures.

    Sable acted as a new vessel for Kraush.

    He needed to remedy his insufficient vessel through Sable.

    This was precisely why Kraush sought to obtain Sable.

    ��But the problem will be the process of loading the Aura into Sable.��

    Kraush looked at the inneryer of Aura before him.

    There were a total of 18 pieces remaining.

    One had been consumed to defeat Sigrid.

    ��And most of that escaped before I could even use it.��

    His physical body couldn��t handle the overflowing Aura, so most of that power had scattered into thin air.

    ��So this time, I have to absorb all of the power into Sable.��

    Kraush found himself needing to go through the process of melting the inneryer of Aura again through Ignis.

    Letting out a short sigh, Kraush thought, ��Thank goodness I extracted all of it.��

    If anyyer had been left, he would��ve died trying to melt them all at once.

    Kraush didn��t have a technique to melt things one at a time inside his body.

    He picked up an inneryer of Aura.

    Tension spread across Kraush��s face.

    To swallow the inneryer of Aura, he had just intentionally poured out white mes.

    As a result, his vessel for Aura was empty.

    However, remembering Sigrid��s instance, he felt like an overflowing Aura could shatter his body.

    [ If I die around 18 times, that��ll be something. ]

    The honest evaluation from Crimson Garden followed.

    ��I��m not gonna die.��

    He wasn��t about to sacrifice his life for the sake of merely living.

    Having made his determination, Kraush swallowed the inneryer of Aura.

    re!

    He lit the inneryer of Aura with Ignis as it crossed over his throat.

    In that moment, the inneryer of Aura began to slowly melt away.

    The melting Aura gradually spread inside Kraush��s body.

    ��No need to rush this time like I did with Sigrid.��

    Back then, he needed to face Sigrid immediately, so he melted it all at once.

    But now, that wasn��t necessary.

    Therefore, Kraush proceeded to slowly melt and draw out the Aura, avoiding any undue strain on his body.

    re!

    At that moment, white mes of Aura flowed out.

    ��Sable.��

    Kraush immediately activated Sable.

    The white mes flowing into the air were devoured by the space of Sable and disappeared.

    Kraush continued this process repetitively.

    Although he felt like his body was burning in a forge, he could handle it.

    He had done this enough times by now.

    With tenacity, Kraush burned the inneryer of Aura.

    Finally, at the moment he burned through an entire piece of it��

    ��Whew, huh.��

    Kraush��s face was drenched in sweat.

    With half-closed eyes, he braced himself against the ground.

    A day and a half had passed.

    For an entire day, he hadn��t stopped burning Aura.

    Even for Kraush, that had significantly dulled his senses.

    He looked at the remaining 17 pieces of inneryer Aura before him.

    He had to go through all 17 more.

    ��Dang it.��

    He took the water he had prepared beside him and gulped it down.

    Even though it was lukewarm from the heat of his body, it didn��t bother him.

    After finishing a bottle of water, Kraush practically devoured the grain biscuits and jerky he had prepared as well.

    And then, he copsed onto the ground as if fainting.

    Even if he had to do it piece by piece, he would definitely melt all 17 of them into Sable.

    Kraush closed his eyes quietly with determination in his gaze.

    Only his repetitive breathing echoed in the training room.

    *

    Two weeks had passed since then.

    Kraushy sprawled out in the training room of Sephira, gazing at the sky.

    The blue sky sent sweet floral scents on the wind.

    Winter had given way, announcing the arrival of spring.

    Kraush slowly lifted his body.

    Perhaps it was because he had been swallowing only Aura for a while.

    His body felt somewhat stiff and sore.

    He gently stretched.

    Fortunately, there were no broken parts.

    Kraush exhaled a long breath.

    Then, he clenched his fist tightly.

    ��Sable.��

    In that moment, Sable activated within him.

    re!

    At the same time, white mes surged fiercely from his grasp.

    The intensity was much greater than before.

    ����It worked.��

    Kraush extinguished the white mes from his hand.

    He bit his lips tightly.

    Sable had sessfully activated.

    His efforts over the past two weeks had borne fruit.

    ��I was lucky to have figured out the knack in the middle.��

    Otherwise, it would have taken at least a month just to melt Aura.

    The two-week period was only possible thanks to that newfound understanding.

    Kraush opened the training room door.

    He headed straight to the bathroom.

    After two weeks of burning nothing but Aura, he looked beyond salvation as a human.

    However, there was an additional benefit from burning the Aura as well.

    ��My sensitivity to Aura has noticeably improved.��

    As a result of burning Aura for two weeks, he felt as if Aura itself had permeated into his physical senses.

    [ Isn��t that obvious since you��ve been soaked in Aura? ]

    At that, Crimson Garden expressed disbelief.

    [ If you were soaked in salt that much, you��d die. ]

    ��I��m not dying, so stop saying that.��

    Kraush replied, wiping the water from his head with a towel.

    Crimson Garden had been on the death bandwagon for a while now.

    ��If I die, the one who grants you immortality will vanish too.��

    As he said this, he draped the towel around his neck.

    For some reason, Crimson Garden fell silent.

    [ ��Kraush. ]

    In that moment, Crimson Garden spoke up.

    With a voice that sounded a little heavy, Kraush looked up.

    Because her tone was notably somber.

    [ Do you really want to take on immortality? ]

    Hearing Crimson Garden��s next words, Kraush halted.

    [ Immortality is a curse. Moreover, it will be the worst curse you possess. ]

    Crimson Garden continued in a regretful tone.

    She too was beginning to feel it.

    It wouldn��t be long before the day arrived when Kraush would truly ept immortality.

    [ Back then, I thought you would continue moving forward alone. ]

    Kraush had never truly opened up to those around him.

    Part of this stemmed from the effects of his reincarnation, and perhaps he unconsciously felt Arthur��s betrayal.

    However, as time passed to reach today.

    Kraush now had countless people around him.

    [ Those by your side will eventually leave one by one due to their natural lifespan. ]

    Eventually, Kraush would find himself alone.

    Imagining the scene of his beloved ones breaking apart was more painful than he could imagine.

    This, Crimson Garden understood best.

    [ The pain of parting, no matter how ustomed one bes, can never truly be familiar. Loneliness is even more so. ]

    Kraush undoubtedly already knew the pain of parting.

    Through his reincarnation, he had experienced countless farewells.

    But even so, the thought of parting would continue to chip away at Kraush��s heart.

    [ So why not reconsider epting my immortality? ]

    Crimson Garden spoke sincerely.

    Upon hearing this, Kraush fell into silence for a moment.

    He then broke into a wry smile.

    ��I��ve already eaten away quite a bit of my lifespan, so that��s not happening.��

    [ ��When someone speaks sincerely, you should pay heed, you scoundrel. ]

    Crimson Garden sounded a bit angry.

    ��Don��t worry about it.��

    Kraush reassured the irked Crimson Garden.

    ��I have Ignis. If it gets desperate, I can just burn immortality away.��

    [ Do you really think that��s easy? My immortality�� ]

    ��I know what kind of person I am, and you of all people know me best, Crimson Garden.��

    At that, Crimson Garden fell silent.

    She had been the one watching over Kraush closely.

    Thus, she understood Kraush better than anyone.

    ��Crimson Garden, this was a promise between you and me.��

    In exchange for making Kraush strong, he would steal immortality.

    This was a promise that had lingered since their first meeting.

    ��I do keep my promises.��

    Kraush smiled, assuring her not to worry.

    ��And at the very least, I��ve promised that those who stay together with me will do so until they die.��

    He randomly kicked at the corpse rat in his pocket.

    Kraush hadn��t forgotten his promise to Ebsque either.

    ��So don��t go crying when I take away immortalityter.��

    [ You�� ]

    Crimson Garden seemed to have a lot to say, but she held back.

    [ ��Fine, since that��s your stance, I won��t press further on this topic. ]

    Instead, seeing her speak with understanding, Kraush grinned.

    ��Are you scared that I��ll take it away soon?��

    [ Don��t be ridiculous. You��re still far from reaching my level. ]

    Well, of course.

    With a chuckle, Kraush opened the bathroom door.

    Just then, he stopped in his tracks as he saw someone standing at the doorway.

    A woman, dressed in pajamas and smeared with ink, looked a bit pale as she approached.

    ����Seirang?��

    As Kraush carefully called the name, Seirang raised the manuscript in her hand.

    It was none other than her new work.

    ����Kraush, take a look.��

    As Kraush received the manuscript she handed over, she turned and began to walk away.

    Her appearance resembled that of a general who had justpleted a grueling battle.

    It looked like she had gone through quite the ordeal over those two weeks as well.

    ��Ebsque.��

    Kraush called quietly, and the corpse rat popped up, climbing onto his shoulder.

    Its eyes sparkled brighter than anything Kraush had ever seen.

    ��Let��s read it together.��

    It was time to delve into a novel.

 Chapter 345

    ### Chapter 345

    Kraush wasn��t much of a reader when it came to novels.

    He often got too wrapped up in the wild fantasies they painted, making it hard for him to connect emotionally.

    But there was one dream that Kraush held dear.

    To save the world, that was it.

    Maybe that��s why he often put down novels, feeling indifferent as he flipped through the pages.

    ��Interesting,�� he thought to himself.

    But that changed when he read Seirang��s new work and found it fun.

    The plot was straightforward.

    A cursed girl from the North and a blessed boy from the South, who lost everything because of that blessing.

    When they first met as betrothed partners, they weren��t too fond of each other.

    But as time went by, they helped each other ovee their shorings and became each other��s saviors.

    And eventually, they fell in love.

    Kraush found it echoed Bianca��s story quite well.

    It was a simple narrative, but Seirang��s writing was undeniably exceptional.

    ��Must be thanks to astrology,�� he mused.

    Seirang seemed to have apletely different perspective on the world.

    Kraush found that viewpoint just as fascinating as any love story.

    However, here came the problem��the sensual part.

    ��I��ve definitely seen something like this before.��

    It was Kraush who cleaned up Seirang��s room after Sephira��s fall.

    So, he vaguely remembered skimming through her sensual novels back then.

    At that moment, he thought it might��ve been some important reference.

    ��Hardcore, huh?��

    Even back then, Seirang��s writing was intensely rich and stimting.

    Kraush was curious about how someone with her face could write such things.

    ��No wonder she tries to keep her identity a secret.��

    If people found out Seirang wrote such novels, chaos would ensue.

    Seeing her skill and sensualitybined led to this kind of creation.

    ��The problem is, this is about me.��

    Having used her sensual writing style made him think quite a lot.

    He really hoped Bianca wouldn��t end up reading it.

    But in the end, the conclusion was that it was fun.

    Seirang definitely had talent.

    Kraush even started to miss Bianca.

    Yet, he was unaware of a key point.

    When someone who usually doesn��t read novels finds it interesting, the person who writes it meticulously pays attention to many details.

    ��Hik, heeeng, hwiiing.��

    Kraush turned his gaze to the voiceing from the side.

    There was Ebsque, reading the novel and crying buckets of tears.

    As soon as she heard about Seirang��s new work, she got excited and now, she was aplete mess after reading it.

    The ending was just that heartbreaking.

    And she was diligently wiping her tears, fearing they might ssh on the new manuscript, a sign of real distress.

    ��Does it bring you to tears that much?��

    ��Are you seriously not crying after seeing this?!��

    ��Sorry, my tear ducts burned out during training.��

    ��What? Are you serious?��

    ��Nah, just kidding.��

    Kraush dodged Ebsque��s swinging fist.

    Seeing her huff and puff, he couldn��t help but chuckle.

    ��Looking at you, Seirang must be thrilled.��

    If an author can evoke such an emotional response, that must be the happiest thing ever.

    Ebsque sniffled at Kraush��s remark.

    ��Of course!��

    Kraush lightly tapped Ebsque��s head and stood up from his spot.

    ��Where are you going?��

    ��Just taking a breather. You keep reading and write that review.��

    He��d much prefer Ebsque��s impressions over his own, after all.

    Having said that, Kraush stepped outside, leaving Ebsque behind.

    After walking through the corridor where the night air seeped in for a while, Kraush felt a presence and looked up.

    A man with earrings caught the moonlight and glimmered momentarily.

    Kraush knew well who he was.

    The man was vi, a guard of Princess Sephira and an old-timer from the ancient era that Kraush called ��Nogora.��

    Their eyes met, and he opened his mouth.

    ��You��ve had quite the time keeping Seirangpany.��

    ��Quite the time? Nah, I feel like I just received a ton from her.��

    He practically got the skill Sable for free.

    That��s a debt to repay to Seirang in the future.

    ��Seirang has no peers aside from the Holy Maiden. I just thought it wouldn��t hurt to have at least one more around.��

    vi had been watching over Seirang since the day she was born.

    Her parents were rarely home since they were busy with Sephira, so it must have been vi who raised Seirang.

    ��A fatherly instinct, maybe?��

    Kraush realized why vi was so enraged when Seirang was murdered by the World Erosion.

    What parent wouldn��t be furious if their child was killed?

    ��I just wanted to tell you something about the Bloodlust.��

    ��The Bloodlust?�� Kraush raised an eyebrow, intrigued.

    The Bloodlust was something Kraush had epted from vi.

    What he knew was that it heightened his physical abilities while stirring up the desire for violence.

    Additionally, it increased the curse��s potency.

    That much was enough for Kraush to handle the Bloodlust without trouble so far.

    He thought it couldn��t get any moreplex than this.

    ��The Bloodlust serves as a foundation for constructing a divinized physique when ascending to demigod status.��

    This meant that if one were to reach demigod status, the Bloodlust would be the best material for constructing their body.

    That was a revtion Kraush had never expected, and his eyes widened in surprise.

    ��I haven��t reached demigod status yet myself.��

    vi regained his youth through Half-Return, instead of reaching demigod status.

    Even for him, aspiring to demigod status wasn��t an easy feat.

    ��If I were to ascend to demigod, the Bloodlust would have devoured me.��

    ��So, you��re saying the Bloodlust takes over when reaching demigod status?��

    ��Yeah, the Bloodlust is always lurking, ready to consume the human it inhabits.��

    Until Sephira suppressed his Bloodlust, vi had been keeping it in check all these years.

    That��s why he was so aware of how dangerous it was.

    ��You��ll likely reach demigod status soon.��

    Kraush��s growth was surprisingly rapid, even shocking vi.

    He didn��t seem to realize it yet, but just recently, he had made his mark as one of the Ten Great Lords across the world.

    The Dragon King, Kraush Balheim.

    He went from being known as the Sword Dragon to bing the Dragon King in no time t.

    This was quite a remarkable feat globally.

    Such a sudden rise had stirred the world.

    At just 17, he was the youngest to be one of the Ten Great Lords, which was astonishing.

    Moreover, since most of the other Ten Great Lords endorsed him, Kraush��s power earned him recognition by the Ten Great Lords themselves.

    ��One day, perhaps the Swordmaster.��

    Or even beyond that.

    If that dayes, today��s advice will surely help.

    Kraush smiled, realizing vi was envisioning a far-off future for him.

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    Demigod.

    That was a realm Kraush hadn��t dreamt of yet. But someday he might reach it.

    ��No, more like it��s a stage I must reach.��

    With that thought in mind, Kraush gazed at the distant mountains.

    There was still a long way to go.

    �� �� ��

    Kraush and Seirang met again a dayter.

    Seirang had knocked herself out sleeping right after finishing her writing.

    So, it was only the next day that Kraush could meet her.

    ��Here��s the review.��

    Seirang epted the review paper from Kraush.

    Most of it was written by Ebsque.

    Kraush had jotted down a few words below, but it was nowhere near Ebsque��s level.

    Seirang sat down and read the review carefully.

    After she finished, her face lit up, wrapping the review with a smile.

    ��I��m surprised. I didn��t expect someone to take a girl��s novel so seriously.��

    There was genuine joy in Seirang��s expression.

    She had hidden her identity as an author from others.

    Naturally, that made it hard to find detailed critiques for her works.

    But here came Kraush, with genuine thoughts on her not-yet-released new work.

    She couldn��t help but be delighted.

    ��I found it fun to read, so naturally, it would be for a fan.��

    Kraush smiled, acknowledging her writing talent.

    ��Please make sure to thank her for me.��

    ��Sure, she��ll be thrilled.��

    Even now, the corpse rat was busy wiggling in Kraush��s pocket.

    What a true fan this little fellow was.

    Just as Kraush was about to take his leave, Seirang spoke up.

    ��Have you made gains with Sable?��

    Now that she mentioned it, he hadn��t shared that yet.

    Kraush grinned at her words.

    ��I didn��t just achieve sess; I hit the jackpot!��

    Even Kraush��s patience was getting antsy at the thought of using that power.

    It was a remarkably significant achievement.

    ��I��m d to hear that.��

    She raised her hand, revealing a crystal ball she was now holding.

    ��Kraush, you��re following shadows, right?��

    Kraush paused.

    That shadow undoubtedly pointed to Zodiac Cloria.

    Could she have figured it out through astrology?

    ��I can��t see much about you, but I can somehow manage to glimpse the people around you,�� she replied proudly.

    Of course, Kraush still couldn��t fully trust that she couldn��t see anything about him.

    Seirang started to fumble with the crystal ball.

    Her eyebrows twitched slightly.

    ��Kraush, I think the shadows are with a rabbit.��

    A rabbit.

    The moment that was mentioned, one name popped into Kraush��s mind.

    The World Erosion, Molyaw.

    In the past, he had sought the power of the God of Night.

    ��Could it be that Molyaw partnered up with Ixion?��

    Damn, these World Erosion creatures can��t sit still, can they?

    [ Hmmm, truly the astrology befitting a princess of Sephira. ]

    Crimson Gardenmented with admiration for the astrology.

    ��Seirang, does that rabbit rte to Ixion in any way?��

    As Kraush hurriedly asked, she fiddled with the ball again.

    A shower of stardust spilled forth as her hands moved.

    After the radiant dust enveloped the area, Seirang slowly shook her head.

    ��No, it��s different. It��s not rted to Ixion at all.��

    Kraush looked puzzled at her response.

    So, the rabbit has no connection to Ixion?

    ��So, Molyaw didn��t team up with Ixion? Could it be a rogue action instead?��

    Astrology is often vague, not revealing everything definitively.

    Perhaps that��s why Seirang couldn��t provide a more detailed answer.

    ��I��m sorry. That��s all I have.��

    She extinguished the astrology and took a light breath.

    ��No need to apologize. It was helpful.��

    Whatever it is, it looks like Zodiac is being chased by someone other than Ixion.

    He could directly approach Zodiac to rify.

    ��The shadow��s location is here.��

    Seirang deftly handed a paper with the location inscribed on it.

    She had pinpointed Zodiac, whom even Crimson Garden and Ebsque had yet to find.

    Just that alone made her a big help.

    ��Thanks to you, I can find it quickly.��

    Kraush thanked her while carefully tucking the paper away.

    ��Then I��ll see you again.��

    Zodiac was in a dangerous spot.

    He couldn��t spend too much time here.

    So, Kraush bid farewell to Seirang and set out.

    With Sable, he now grasped some understanding of the Creation Weapons.

    It was practically time to face Ixion.

    ��After I handle the Zodiac predicament, I��ll go meet the Sword King.��

    Kraush stepped forth with a resolute determination.

    It was time to save the world.

 Chapter 346

    ### Chapter 346

    Zodiac Cloria with the skill Umbra was not found in a ce Kraush expected.

    He ended up in a spot he recognized all too well.

    ��This ce����

    It was the very location he had passed through when he first joined Rahern Academy.

    ��Debram.��

    Kraush had arrived at Debram, the city of the yellow magic tower.

    Even after all these years, Debram remained a civilization thriving in the middle of the desert.

    And the reason Kraush was here was simple.

    Seirang had told him that Zodiac was in this very ce.

    ��Really, what an unexpected ce to be.��

    Kraush couldn��t hide his incredulity.

    He had thought Zodiac would surely be in Cloria, but to say he was in Debram��geographically on the opposite side��seemed absurd.

    If even Crimson Garden and Ebsque couldn��t find him, how could anyone?

    ��Your Majesty, you��ve arrived!��

    Suddenly, as soon as Kraush stepped through the teleport facility, he saw someone running towards him in a panic.

    Just before entering Debram, Kraush had been taken aback by being chosen as one of the Ten Great Lords.

    He had suspected this ever since he was selected as a candidate��never did he think he would ascend to such a position so quickly.

    ��Looks like the Empire backed me for this.��

    Although he was already married, he was also engaged to a princess from the Empire.

    The Emperor valued Kraush highly, so it was clear they were pushing him into multiple titles for their own gain.

    It was likely that him being called Dragon King was rted to the Empire��s White Dragon.

    They certainly had their intentions to pull Kraush to their side.

    With the Sword King, Rai Balheim, from Starlon and Balheim, there was little room for anyone else.

    ��Ah, politics.��

    Though called the Ten Great Lords, Kraush grimaced at the unavoidable political implications.

    Since it was like this, he decided he��d make full use of the cards he had in his hand.

    However, being a Ten Great Lord came with its share of consequences.

    In the past, he could use the teleport facilities without a worry, but now he had to inform the respective country or city beforehand.

    The Ten Great Lords were akin to a national weapon.

    Their strength couldn��t bepared to ordinary soldiers.

    If such a person showed up suddenly without notice, it could lead to an incident if someone made a mistake.

    So, nations had to exercise caution regarding visits from Ten Great Lords.

    That��s why Kraush had to notify Debram beforeing.

    As a result, the person who ran up to him was a high-ranking wizard affiliated with the yellow magic tower.

    The yellow tower had a tendency to revere only those of noble blood as wizards.

    He was probably a product of some noble family.

    ��I am Soimon Px, honored to serve you, Your Majesty!��

    As expected, he was indeed the child of a very well-known noble family in Debram.

    ��I am Kraush Balheim.��

    ��Haha, what an honor it is to host the youngest of the Ten Great Lords!��

    From the looks of it, he seemed older, yet he fawned over Kraush.

    But Kraush decided to roll with it.

    After all, it was something he had to get used to.

    ��Like I mentioned earlier, I��m here to find someone.��

    ��Yes, we��ve done some inquiries on your behalf.��

    Luckily, the yellow magic tower had been quite cooperative toward Kraush.

    Names could be a valuable resource in such situations.

    ��I��ve heard recently that a boy presumed to be Zodiac Cloria had moved out towards the western area.��

    ��Western area? Isn��t that where the unnamed god��s grave is located?��

    ��Oh, you��re aware of it! That��s right.��

    This brought a slight glimmer to Kraush��s eyes.

    The very ce he had an assignment in while in Debram was that unnamed god��s grave.

    The unnamed god��s grave was, by the way, the Grave of the God of Night.

    Kraush had received Nox from the God of Night there.

    ��A rabbit chasing shadows.��

    Kraush fell deep into thought.

    During the war against the World Erosion, Molyaw hadid siege at the grave of the God of Night.

    The grave would only reveal itself at night.

    ��In order to stop that siege, the Demon King obliterated the entire grave. Then the angered God of Night vanished, leaving behind only perpetual daylight.��

    This was a tale he had mentioned before.

    Kraush pressed his chin again.

    The God of Night, Zodiac, the skill Umbra, and Molyaw.

    ��Perhaps.��

    It could be that a simr situation urred even before his reincarnation.

    In addition, Kraush remembered what Glide Lakteo had told him.

    ��Umbra has the power to contain the World Erosion.��

    Could Zodiac be unaware of this fact?

    ��The shadows are with the rabbit.��

    He wondered if he was not actually being hunted.

    The thought urred to him that Zodiac might have known Molyaw from the start.

    ��Zodiac might be Molyaw��s disciple.��

    If he kept the power of the World Erosion restrained within shadows, he could live among people without revealing his identity as a World Erosion creature.

    Kraush didn��t know much about Zodiac Cloria.

    Just that there were a few strange behaviors he had disyed before his reincarnation that matched up.

    ��After Molyaw died, Zodiac left to seek his homnd soon after.��

    As these thoughts crossed his mind, he realized why Zodiac was heading toward the Grave of the God of Night at this very moment.

    ��Ugh, my head is spinning.��

    To Kraush, the World Erosion seemed to be split into two factions right now.

    One supporting Ixion.

    The other, discontent with his actions.

    Until the war of the World Erosion broke out.

    The moderates from the Swordmaster faction had avoided conflicts with humans whenever possible.

    There were those among the World Erosion who simply wanted to live quietly.

    And this group included Molyaw himself.

    ��What if Molyaw identally found out that Ixion had set his sights on Zodiac? In order to protect his disciple, he sent Zodiac to the Grave of the God of Night.��

    This action could indeed be interpreted that way.

    ��Your Majesty, is something the matter?��

    As Kraush was lost in thought, Soimon asked, puzzled.

    Kraush snapped out of his thoughts and looked up.

    He could verify the remaining doubts at the Grave of the God of Night.

    ��No, it��s nothing. I know the way to the Grave of the God of Night, so I��ll head that way.��

    ��The path is nothing but desert; are you sure you want to go?��

    ��Yes, it won��t take long.��

    Soimon blinked in surprise.

    He had reason to be; traveling to the Grave of the God of Night usually took at least a week.

    But the one he was talking about was the Ten Great Lord.

    Discussing such details seemed meaningless with someone so powerful.

    ��Yes, in that case, I��ll await your return to ensure you are weed back by the yellow magic tower.��

    ��I appreciate your consideration.��

    Kraush said this before promptly stepping onto the teleport facility��s railing.

    As Soimon paused at that sight, Kraush��s silhouette vanished in an instant.

    His disappearance was indeed quick.

    As Soimon witnessed the event, he reflected on just how remarkable the Ten Great Lord was.

    ��I envy him at such a young age.��

    Thinking it was all about the vast gap in talent, Soimon turned away.

    Meanwhile, Kraush was rapidly moving over the rooftops of Debram.

    Thanks to the eleration from Excel, he sped forward without a hitch.

    Before long, he leaped over the wall of the western area andnded in the desert.

    ��Whoa!?��

    Merchants entering the western area widened their eyes in shock at Kraush��snding.

    They were startled by the sudden appearance of an unknown boy.

    And then��

    BANG!

    Kraush disappeared again as his feet touched the ground.

    Caught in a whirlwind of sand, he surged across the desert.

    What used to take a week, as Soimon said, now felt like just a short distance away for Kraush.

    He could distinctly feel the progress he had made since that first day at Rahern Academy.

    The scorching sun above wasn��t nearly as hotpared to the heat radiating from his body.

    Kraush raced across the desert for quite some time.

    Before long, just as the sun in the sky began to set.

    He halted before the remnants of a ruin.

    The Grave of the God of Night only revealed itself at night.

    Given this property, it was the ideal location for Molyaw toy siege.

    ��I didn��t sense any traces of Zodiac on my way here.��

    That must mean Zodiac had already entered the grave.

    How long had Kraush been waiting before the ruins?

    The ground trembled!

    As sands fell, the ruins unveiled themselves.

    Giant entryway gaped open, without hesitation, Kraush stepped inside.

    Soon, the corridor he had seen before at the grave came into view.

    Kraush began to walk.

    It was eerily quiet.

    Being a grave buried in sand, it was a ce sparse of human presence.

    But despite that, his instincts were alert, signaling something was amiss.

    Molyaw craved the power of the God of Night.

    Molyaw��s abilities grew stronger as the moon rose at night.

    Thus, the power of the God of Night was something Molyaw found particrly enticing.

    And here stood someone with the God of Night��s skills.

    That was Kraush himself.

    Kraush lifted his hand to touch the wall.

    And very slowly, he began to activate the Nox that resided within him.

    The night of Nox stirred deep inside Kraush, crawling to the tip of his fingers.

    Soon, the aura of Nox began to seep into the wall.

    WHOOOM��

    As Kraush activated Nox, the entire grave shuddered.

    It was only natural for a ce dedicated to the God of Night to react to its power.

    But it wasn��t just the grave that reacted to the God of Night��s power.

    KABOOM!

    From far off, a fierce rumble was heard.

    Kraush pulled back the Nox that had been leaking from his hand and gazed up.

    The bait had been taken.

    KABOOOM!

    Suddenly, the outer wall of the grave crashed down, and somethingnded.

    There stood a woman with ck hair topped with adorably cute rabbit ears.

    Despite her charming rabbit ears, the body below told a different story.

    It was riddled with muscles and scars.

    The woman who breached the outer wall red at him with gleaming red eyes.

    And when she locked eyes with Kraush, a slow smile crept onto her face.

    ��So, the grave robber who stole the power of the God of Night is here.��

    She was none other than the World Erosion, Molyaw.

    The Moon Rabbit.

 Chapter 347

    ### Chapter 347

    Molyaw, the Moon Rabbit.

    If you just think about the name, you��d picture a cute little bunny.

    But thedy standing right in front of him was nowhere near that.

    Her arm muscles were bulging, reaching the absolute maximum of what a woman could possess.

    With shoulders as broad as the Pacific Ocean and a physique resembling an inverted triangle,

    the tightly-d thighs below revealed muscles so distinctly defined they could stun a dude.

    Those muscles, along with the scars that ran across her face, only amplified her wild, untamed beauty.

    Kraush knew exactly whose handiwork those scars were.

    ��The Swordmaster.��

    He was the only one among the World Erosion that Molyaw trusted and followed.

    Those scars were the result of their fierce battle.

    But she had her rabbit-like traits too.

    That was evident in the ck ears sprouting from her head and her bunny tail.

    She was none other than Molyaw, the Moon Rabbit.

    ��I haven��t run into Molyaw much myself.��

    Back when the Swordmaster wielded his sword and a war raged between the world and the World Erosion,

    Molyaw was on the same side as the Swordmaster, fighting in that war.

    However, the Swordmaster ultimately met his end at the hands of Charlotte, and the war shifted in favor of the world.

    Not one to ept defeat, Molyaw relentlesslyid siege to the Altar of the God of Night.

    Then, the Demon King stepped in and sent Molyaw flying after exhausting the Altar of the God of Night.

    Kraush hadn��t had much direct contact with Molyaw, only catching glimpses of her from a distance.

    Now, standing face to face with her, he felt the energy of battle radiating off her in waves, making his skin prickle.

    ��Ten Great Lords.��

    Molyaw was at least on par with them.

    It was no wonder she was recognized as a powerhouse amongst the World Erosion.

    Moreover, Ixion��s failure to recruit her spoke volumes about her strength as well.

    ��Looks like you brought me here on purpose.��

    As Molyaw dusted off the wall debris from her hands, she smirked.

    ��Pretty brave for a grave robber, huh?��

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle.

    But he quickly narrowed his eyes.

    ��Seriously, who��s the real grave robber here? Isn��t it the same for both of us trying to take the power of the God of Night?��

    Molyaw had previously attempted to siphon the God of Night��s power through her servant, the major Irma.

    But Kraush had stopped that attempt.

    Later, while neglecting the God of Night��s tomb, she visited it with her servant, Zodiac Cloria, a few days ago.

    That was when she realized someone had actually stolen the God of Night��s power.

    Molyaw slowly stroked her chin.

    ��That hair color.��

    Her reaction was not to Kraush��s words, but to the color of his hair.

    ��Is that Balheim?��

    The deep blue color of his hair��

    the unique hue symbolizing Balheim.

    Naturally, she was aware of it as well.

    ��Seems you��re not from Muhwang.��

    Muhwang; she would��ve definitely recognized Balok Balheim if she��d met him.

    No matter how good he was, Kraush was just entering histe teens.

    ��Then it must be that guy. The Dragon King?��

    [ ��It��s ��Dragon King��.�� ]

    Suddenly, Crimson Garden piped in from Kraush��s mind.

    Emphasizing ��Dragon King�� like that likely meant she was teasing him.

    How could she think of making jokes in such a tense situation?

    But then again, this was Crimson Garden being her usual self,

    or perhaps it was a sign that she hade to trust Kraush enough for that.

    ��Anyway.��

    At that moment, Molyaw aggressively gripped the wall beside her.

    CRACK!

    The wall, made of stone, crumbled under her grip with a ridiculous force.

    ��I��ll be taking back the power of the God of Night that you stole.��

    Kraush simply stared at her.

    Molyaw was from the battle-loving tribe, the Myotode.

    Which simply means��

    if she wins, she��s right; if she loses, she��ll concede.

    ��Why so chatty?��

    There��s no need for persuasion when facing Molyaw.

    ��Juste at me.��

    Fight and win��that��s all that mattered.

    At Kraush��s words, Molyaw��s eyes lit up.

    An intense desire for battle radiated from her, enveloping the area around them.

    ��Balheim is more impressive than I thought!��

    Known as the strongest faction inbat, Balheim��

    Molyaw, being the direct descendant, made the challenge before even spotting Kraush.

    She evaluated Balheim highly and vanished.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Kraush heard the echoeste in his ears.

    But it didn��t matter; she was already gone.

    His Thunder Prime surged as Kraushunched himself from the ground.

    BANG!

    In that instant, he was hurled backward by the shockwave from their sh.

    As the wind whirled around him, Kraush tried to regain his stance.

    BANG!

    Once again, that previous sound echoed a beatte in his ears.

    Above him, Molyaw whoosh-bounced back with her legs bent up to her chest.

    Her legs swelled with muscle as her power concentrated.

    Taking a huge smile, she unleashed her trained legs without a second thought.

    SQUISH!

    The sound of Kraush��s sword breaking resonated as Thunder Prime enveloped him.

    Kraush found himself crashing down, smashing through parts of the grave.

    ZING!

    Quick reflexes activated as he felt the impact,

    and he plunged down to the sandy floor.

    The ceiling above hadpletely copsed.

    Kraush��s body was tingling from the harsh impact of Molyaw��s kick.

    Every bone ached from that one strike.

    ��This isn��t your ordinary Ten Great Lord level��I mean, damn she��s strong.��

    But there wasn��t time to waste.

    Kraush promptly shot up from the ground engulfed in clouds.

    BANG!

    The spot where Kraush had just stood caved in, sending sand flying.

    Amid the rising sand, he caught a glimpse of Molyaw.

    As he lifted his sword, suddenly her foot was hovering right in front of him.

    It had closed in with the innate propulsion of her leap.

    BANG!

    But Kraush��s sword was equally fast.

    ��Excel.��

    elerated by the use of his speed technique, his sword intercepted her attack.

    As white steam erupted from his mouth, Kraush��s eyes transformed, resembling a lizard, as horns sprouted from his head.

    His ultimate technique, the Destruction Fire Dragon, was unleashed.

    ��Oh?��

    In her striking pose, Molyaw briefly marveled.

    But she quickly withdrew her leg and spun mid-air again.

    Thud!

    This time, she aimed for the air itself.

    Smashing into the atmosphere, she struck down upon Kraush with a divekick.

    As her circr kick descended, Kraush��s sword met it head-on.

    Yet her blows didn��t stop.

    THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD THUD!

    Like a pestle, her legs hammered Kraush��s sword without a moment��s pause.

    It seemed she intended to bury him deep within the sandy floor.

    But just then, a blue aura shimmered around Kraush��s sword.

    In an instant, that aura transformed into the white mes of fury before exploding outwards.

    WHOOOSH!

    Kraush sted back Molyaw while showering her with white mes.

    As she gracefullynded, Molyaw tilted her head, puzzled by the white mes spiraling from Kraush��s sword.

    ��Seems oddly familiar��to my Towel technique.��

    She had sharp eyes.

    But it was already toote.

    Kraush��s sword was brimming with the power of Sword Light.

    Kraush, pulling his leg back, felt the red energy surge through him.

    ��You wanted the God of Night��s power?��

    Deep within Kraush, the Seven Stars of the Night Sky illuminated, unleashing their might as he channeled the mes to their absolute peak.

    Kraush aimed this tremendous power straight at her.

    ��Let��s see if you can take it!��

    The mes of the White Dragon roared from Kraush��s sword.

    Destruction Fire Erosion

    Essence of Seven

    Destruction Heaven White Dragon

    The moment the altar of the God of Night below was engulfed in white mes.

 Chapter 348

    ### Chapter 348

    The Space Whirling with the White Dragon.

    The pure white heat filled the space thickly.

    In this environment,

    a woman stood tall, with burn scars all over her body.

    Muscles bulging beneath her ck hair,

    and rabbit ears perked up on top of her head.

    Molyaw, the Moon Rabbit.

    The world Erosionist.

    ��Such reckless output,�� she muttered.

    Trying to take it head-on was clearly a mistake.

    Looking down at her charred feet, she lifted her gaze.

    Amid the smoke, she finally spotted Kraush.

    As the smoke dispersed, so did he.

    In that moment, Molyaw had to jerk her head back sharply.

    Kraush��s sword came flying right at her.

    It grazed her forehead,

    and a few strands of her hair were singed by the heat of his weapon.

    Fast.

    Not quite at maximum speed,

    but in terms of instant velocity, Kraush had the upper hand.

    ��Is that a skill?��

    Realizing it was a divine gift, she braced herself and touched the ground.

    Then, like a spring, she swung her legs in a circr motion.

    KAANG!

    As her foot blocked Kraush��s sword,

    she propelled herself up with her arms,

    and in an instant, her legs wrapped around Kraush��s waist.

    ��I��m not one for hand-to-handbat!��

    Her hand enveloped in ck moonlight,

    she struck down at Kraush with a long-range attack.

    KUGUGUGU!

    But her strike was halted by the majestic force emanating from Kraush.

    And then, with the addition of the White Dragon��s force,

    she had to break free from his grip and retreat.

    Landing on her feet, she eyed Kraush with a peculiar expression.

    Massive output.

    A physique that seemed inhuman.

    The unsettling presence of the White me as a world erosionist.

    And that outrageous speed that seemed like a skill.

    ��Plus, you seem born with [Heaven��s Gift].��

    There was a strong scent of curses about him too.

    What on earth is this guy?

    As she pondered, Molyaw looked at Kraush with mysterious eyes,

    the more they fought, the deeper her confusion about him grew.

    Seeing he was barely in histe teens,

    yet possessing such a range of skills and mastering them like harmony of yin and yang,

    she felt she was dealing with something stranger than a world erosionist.

    ��Are you even a living being?��

    She questioned, doubting whether he was a creature at all.

    Kraush let out a shortugh.

    ��People stopped calling me human recently. Now, they won��t even say I��m alive.��

    He understood his situation wasn��t normal.

    It was all by his own design.

    Though he was trying to keep bnce through the four seasons and various means,

    his state was like a half-done construction��always on the brink of copsing.

    ��Unfortunately, I��m not good at establishing a solid foundation for my talents.��

    Talking to himself,

    Kraush lowered his stance.

    ��Thanks to that, the standards of being a living being are bing quite blurry.��

    With those words, Kraush charged.

    His speed was even faster now, enhanced by Excel.

    Simultaneously, Molyaw hit the ground as well, using Towel to amplify her speed.

    She mmed the ceiling and the ground, ramping up her velocity.

    If she collided head-on with Kraush, she would be caught.

    So she incorporated unpredictability into her jumps.

    With leaps that strayed far from her intentions,

    Kraush couldn��t easily catch her.

    He activated Excel now and then,

    but while he might be faster in a straight line,

    the unpredictability of Molyaw had the advantage.

    KAANG! KAANG! KANG!

    As Kraush��s sword shed with Molyaw��s feet again and again, the atmosphere trembled with shock.

    Her speeds, reverberating through the endless series of Towel, began to elerate further.

    Every time Kraush��s sword met hers, its glow intensified, deepening in hue.

    When both of their powers peaked,

    they both sensed it:

    their next attack would decide everything.

    PAANG!

    With a leap that stomped the ceiling, Molyaw swiftly spun in the air,

    and her feet glowed with the energy of moonlight.

    That glow whirled fiercely around her,

    soon wrapping her entire body.

    Like the moon falling from the sky,

    the strike imbued with her full might came crashing down upon Kraush.

    Moon Rabbit Kick

    Secret Art.

    Falling Moon.

    Under the descending moon,

    another white me began to seep into the white light enveloping Kraush��s sword.

    Deep inside Kraush��s body,

    the depth of his being opened, and he unleashed the white me he had melted.

    The poured-out white me spread throughout Kraush��s entire body, merging with his Thunder Prime.

    All the light in the area was drawn into Kraush.

    The reversed airflow heated up vigorously through the white mes.

    In the heart of those white mes,

    Kraush had be a star.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Ninth Style.

    Star of Extinguishing me.

    The expanses of extinguishing starlight collided with the moon.

    KWA-A-A-A-AANG!

    In the end, the two massive forces collided,

    devastating everything around them.

    The tomb of the God of Night rocked violently as it crumbled beneath the sand.

    The overwhelming forces couldn��t withstand it and the ground erupted in a copse.

    In a sh of descending sand,

    someone emerged from the cascading debris.

    A young boy shrouded in shadows appeared.

    Zodiac Cloria.

    ��Whoa! Molyaw!�� he eximed while desperately calling out her name.

    The bearer of the power of the God of Night had arrived, but instead, chaos erupted,

    and the grave of the God of Night began to fall apart.

    It was quite a perplexing situation for him.

    But amidst the pouring sand, nothing was visible.

    The moment Zodiac felt anxious,

    POOF!

    A hand surged forth from the sand.

    Surprised, Zodiac quickly rushed towards it.

    The hand shot up, bursting through the sand.

    It revealed jet-ck hair.

    The instant Zodiacid eyes on that color,

    he widened his eyes in shock.

    There stood Kraush, bringing up the unconscious Molyaw.

    Kraush smiled at Zodiac.

    ��Long time no see, Senior Zodiac.��

    ��Kraush?��

    While ��long time�� might not be an urate term,

    Zodiac, formerly of the White Ghost, recognized Kraush.

    Thus, he was astonished to see him here,

    and quickly nced at Molyaw.

    Realizing the very powerful Molyaw was in such a state,

    Zodiac wore a look of shock.

    ��First, let��s get out and talk.��

    Kraush took Molyaw along with him and shot upward.

    Zodiac hurried to follow.

    On the way up,

    they caught a glimpse of something standing in a certain space.

    A dark figure, seething with rage, red at Kraush.

    Kraush sensed it was the God of Night.

    Given he had justpletely wrecked its tomb,

    it was no surprise it was furious.

    ��I��ll fulfill my promise, so please bear with me.��

    Originally, to the god who had lost its name,

    the tomb was merely a ce to loiter.

    Kraush knew it didn��t hold any significant meaning for him.

    So he hurriedly exited the tomb.

    Stepping outside, he found the dim night sky stretched above them.

    It would still take quite some time until dawn.

    Cough, cough!

    At the same time, Molyaw regained her senses.

    She seemed to have swallowed some sand, coughing and spitting it out,

    then turned to look at Kraush.

    ��You��re strong, I admit. I lost.��

    She acknowledged her defeat and recognized Kraush��s strength.

    It had been a full-on fight.

    If only the full moon had risen overhead, they could��ve had an even better match.

    But even so, she doubted the oue would have changed much.

    Kraush also sensed he could push himself further, and Molyaw picked up on that.

    ��I��ll give up on taking the power of the God of Night,��

    she said, realizing her failure to gain the power they��d been after from Kraush.

    Seeing that, Kraush rummaged through his pocket.

    Then, he tossed her a pill.

    ��Here. It��ll help you recover.��

    Gratefully, Molyaw epted the pill and popped it into her mouth.

    Her face scrunched slightly at the bitter taste, but she swallowed it nheless.

    ��Looking at how you��re giving this to me, you must have something to say, huh?��

    Just then, Zodiac surfaced from the sand.

    Arriving a bitter than Kraush, he felt relieved to see Molyaw conscious.

    Seeing this, Zodiac seemed like he truly was alive.

    ��Yeah, Ixion might be targeting you, Zodiac.��

    ��It��s because of your Umbra, isn��t it?��

    Seems she knew about it too.

    ��You brought Zodiac to the God of Night��s tomb because you wanted to hide him.��

    ��Zodiac is my nephew.��

    In that instant, an unexpected remark rang out.

    Did Zodiac share blood ties with Molyaw?

    ��More precisely, he��s my friend��s child.��

    Molyaw added, realizing the potential for misunderstanding.

    A friend��s child.

    That meant Zodiac��s parents must have been friends with Molyaw.

    ��Zodiac, you weren��t her kin?��

    ��Nope.��

    Who would��ve guessed they were just friend��s children?

    Kraush hadn��t seen thising either.

    ��Dragon King.��

    Just then, Molyaw called out to Kraush.

    As Kraush looked her way, she continued speaking.

    ��I��ve heard you are being targeted by Ixion too.��

    Ixion must havee into contact with Molyaw as well.

    In that process, word about Kraush would��ve surfaced.

    ��Since we��re in the same boat, could you keep an eye on Zodiac?��

    ��Molyaw.��

    Zodiac voiced her name, but she disregarded him and continued to focus on Kraush.

    No matter how high she flew, she was still a world erosionist.

    The only ce she could turn to for help was either another world erosionist or herself.

    Looking at Zodiac as her treasured nephew, Molyaw seemed to hold him dear.

    The only option she had was to keep Zodiac hidden within the tomb of the night while she guarded him.

    Watching Molyaw and Zodiac for a moment, Kraush nodded.

    ��Alright.��

    After all, Kraush hade here to protect Zodiac.

    There was no way he was letting his Umbra fall into Ixion��s hands.

    ��But there��s a condition.��

    With this, Kraush decided to sort out one more matter.

    ��Conqueror.��

    As that name left his lips, Molyaw hesitated slightly.

    But Kraush carried on, unfazed.

    ��Set up a meeting with him.��

    A meeting with the Conqueror.

    The time had finallye for their paths to cross.

 Chapter 349

    ### Chapter 349

    The Swordmaster.

    The one recognized as the strongest among the World Erosionists.

    Kraush��s reason for wanting to meet him was simple.

    He was essentially the representative of all World Erosionists.

    If he refrained from war, most of the World Erosionists would follow suit.

    The moment he decided to join the fight, the tide of the war would shift.

    His influence was so grand that you could definitely call him the most powerful among the World Erosionists.

    That��s why Kraush had to meet the Swordmaster.

    If he could persuade him not to enter the fray, there would be no need for an all-out war with all the World Erosionists.

    ��You want to meet the Swordmaster? He��s not the kind of guy you��d expect. It��s more like talking to a wall,��

    Molyaw remarked next to him, offering her advice.

    ��I know.��

    Kraush nodded in agreement with both Molyaw and Genie Mya��s words.

    As she said, the Swordmaster was indeed someone with whom conversation was impossible.

    But Kraush knew he had the one and only way tomunicate with him.

    ��I don��t particrly want to fight against all the World Erosionists.��

    Kraush expressed his honest thoughts as he walked.

    A chance to meet the Swordmaster gained by protecting Zodiac.

    From the moment he thought of Molyaw and Genie Mya, the thought of the Swordmaster had crossed his mind.

    But he managed to get an opportunity to meet him far quicker than he anticipated.

    Kraush wasn��t about to let this chance slip away.

    ��All I want to take down is Ixion. I just want to let the Swordmaster know that they pose a threat to other World Erosionists.��

    Genie Mya paused to stare at Kraush for a moment.

    Then sheughed as if finding it absurd.

    ��Wow, it��s like you��re ready to save the world or something.��

    She was sharper than expected.

    And her smile carried a positive connotation, showing she rather liked it.

    ��Alright. A man should have ambitions like that. I wish you sess. I don��t particrly feel like fighting the whole world either.��

    Kraush let out a short puff of air.

    If only all the other World Erosionists were like Genie Mya.

    ��Oh wait, that would lead to another kind of disaster.��

    The world would then be overrun by battle maniacs.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    At that moment, a chill seeped into his body.

    Even with the heat from Ignis bathing him, the coldness crept in.

    If the greatest and widest mountain in the world is the Freya Mountains,

    then this was the highest mountain in the world, Enmaia.

    Kraush was currently heading toward the peak of Enmaia with Genie Mya.

    The reason was simple.

    The Swordmaster was up there.

    Having disregarded the world, the Swordmaster simply wielded his sword on the peak of Enmaia.

    To meet him, Kraush was climbing the Enmaia Mountain.

    The highest mountain in the world.

    Naturally, as one ascends, the air thins, and the surroundings cool down drastically.

    ��You��re holding up better than I thought. Being strong and climbing a mountain aren��t the same thing.��

    ��I��ve been through something simr before.��

    Kraush had the experience of climbing the World Tree with nothing but his sword.

    Perhaps that��s why climbing Enmaia didn��t feel that hard for him.

    ��Zodiac should have arrived by now.��

    As they admired the distant scenery below, Genie Mya casually stated.

    Later on, Kraush had sent Zodiac to the Magician.

    Anywhere but that ce, the Magician wouldn��t easily be invaded by Abe.

    Even if Abe seeded in an invasion, the Magician would buy enough time.

    They would both have to engage in endless magicalbat.

    ��The real question is how far Abe has grown as of now.��

    ording to Aria, Abe had reached the peak of her magical abilities and pursued the truth by trading the world for magic.

    From Kraush��s memory, it seemed Abe hadn��t quite reached that level yet.

    However, it was true that her magical prowess was nearly at its peak.

    If she retained her peak magical skills,

    it wouldn��t be easy for even a Magician to defeat Abe.

    ��Yeah, she probably made it there.��

    However, that wasn��t an immediate concern.

    What mattered right now was for Kraush to meet the Swordmaster.

    ��If Abe really did reach that level.��

    She would have already kidnapped Kraush to use Ignis on him.

    ��Or����

    There could be apelling reason for her not to kidnap him.

    Although she had devastated Mary and ended Sigrid,

    the situation for Kraush remained rather unchanged, prompting a click of his tongue.

    He wouldn��t be able to sleep peacefully until he resolved matters with Abe.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    And just like that, a gigantic cliff appeared before them.

    A cliff made of frozen ck stone with no visible ce to step.

    ��Let��s climb.��

    Yet Genie Mya casually stepped on it and quickly ascended.

    Her legs were undeterred by the cliff.

    Kraush conjured the de of Thunder Prime.

    With that, he leaped and drove his sword into the cliff.

    Just like when he climbed the World Tree,

    Kraush continued to repeat the action on the cliff face.

    But this wasn��t the best method.

    Kugugugugu!

    Kraush soon realized his head was shaking violently.

    As he paused to look up, chunks of the cliff began to crumble and fall towards him.

    Unlike the massive tree of the World Tree,

    the vibrations caused by Kraush driving his sword into the cliff had weakened sections, resulting in their copse.

    ��Whoa.��

    Kraush darted to the side to avoid the falling debris.

    Fortunately, he managed to evade the rocks.

    But his body began to plummet downward.

    Kraush grit his teeth and drew up the heat of dark mes into his feet.

    The soles of his shoes began to burn.

    But undeterred, Kraush drove his foot into the cliff.

    Chiihihihik!

    The heat of dark mes melted the rock beneath him, allowing Kraush��s foot to sink in.

    With this, he could ascend the cliff without causing too much trouble.

    As he pulled his foot free and leaped up, he kept climbing.

    Kraush looked up and surveyed his surroundings.

    Now the clouds were well beneath them.

    Kraush exhaled a short breath.

    He could definitely feel theck of oxygen now.

    The temperature had plummeted drastically.

    Kraush unleashed his dark mes fiercely.

    If he stayed like this, he��d get frostbite and freeze.

    But he still had the cliff to conquer.

    Kraush didn��t stop, continuing to hammer up the mountain.

    After a while,

    the cliff began to show signs ofing to an end.

    ��Final stretch.��

    Kraush took a deep breath and with all his might, he kicked upward.

    In that moment, Kraush finally climbed up the cliff, rolling onto the ground.

    The ground was entirely icy, so before slipping further, Kraush hurriedly rose to his feet.

    ��I��ve made it.��

    As Kraush stood up, he noticed Genie Mya had already arrived.

    She turned to him with a grin.

    ��I thought you��d take a while after falling back down. You surprised me with how fast you made it!��

    ��If I��d have known, I would have called for help.��

    Kraush grumbled but lifted his head.

    Suddenly, the view from the peak of Enmaia unfolded before them.

    The sight was immensely barren.

    Stars felt closer than ever at this height.

    It felt like the sky was right beneath their feet.

    Even the clouds seemed too distant.

    At this height, no living creature could survive.

    Thus, all they felt at the peak of Enmaia was destion and a chill thin atmosphere.

    A space that felt eerily quiet.

    Whoooosh!

    Suddenly, something caught Kraush��s ear.

    As he slowly turned his gaze,

    he saw a tall man quietly swinging a wooden sword.

    The man was far from ordinary.

    Why? Because his face resembled that of a ck leopard.

    He was from the ck Leopard tribe.

    However, even considering his heritage, there were things about him that were far from typical.

    He had a massive scar running diagonally across his face, right over his eye.

    That eye could no longer see forward.

    Moreover, both of his ears perched atop his head were torn, more than half damaged.

    His ears could no longer function either, failing to capture sounds.

    A swordsman with no sight and no hearing.

    And that swordsman was swinging a sword at the peak of Enmaia.

    And this swordsman was the one considered the most formidable among the World Erosionists.

    Swordmaster

    The ��Ten Great Lords.��

    At that moment, Kraush felt a strange absence of sensation despite the Swordmaster standing there.

    It wasn��t due to his weak presence.

    Just like an ant cannot grasp the entirety of a human,

    Kraush also could not read the Swordmasterpletely.

    As a result, his perception betrayed him, causing him to struggle toprehend the Swordmaster��s presence.

    ��I thought I got a fair bit stronger.��

    Kraush, who had defeated even Genie Mya, rivaling the Ten Great Lords,

    yet now before the Swordmaster, he couldn��t see a winning chance in sight.

    The peak of the World Erosionists.

    The Swordmaster was truly a being of another dimension.

    ��Charlotte defeated such a Swordmaster.��

    Kraush had witnessed countless geniuses being effortlessly cut down by the Swordmaster��s de.

    Even if they were geniuses poised to illuminate the world,

    they fell utterly to the Swordmaster��s sword, dying in futility.

    However, Charlotte was the only exception.

    Her de, dubbed the pinnacle of talent, had reached the Swordmaster.

    Yet even she had effectively chosen mutual destruction against the Swordmaster.

    ��And even if the Swordmaster and Charlotte were here.��

    The destruction of the world would not be halted.

    Kraush clenched his fist tightly.

    He thought he hade a long way, but it was clear he still had a long way to go.

    ��I need to be stronger.��

    Only then would he have a chance to protect this damned world.

    With that resolve, Kraush took a step forward.

    The Swordmaster continued to swing his wooden sword in the void.

    His movements were like that of a craftsman painstakingly creating a tool.

    Slowly but surely, the Swordmaster demonstrated the essence of the sword.

    The moment Kraush arrived behind him,

    the Swordmaster finally paused, halting his sword mid-swing.

    Despite his damaged eyes and ears, he recognized Kraush and slowly turned his body.

    Kraush quietly drew Thunder Prime from its sheath.

    Then, he pointed Thunder Prime at the Swordmaster while enveloping it in white mes.

    The Swordmaster lifted his wooden sword in response;

    even without sight and hearing, hemunicated in only one way.

    His method of dialogue was singr.

    Sword Dialogue.

    And so, Kraush devoted himself to growing stronger, continually trying to convey his words.

    If he wanted tomunicate, he had to prove his strength.

    ��Alright, let��s go.��

    Kraush donned a tense smile on his lips.

    ��Let��s have a little chat.��

    The peak of the World Erosionists and Sword Dialogue awaited him.

 Chapter 350

    ### Chapter 350

    Talk with the Swordmaster.

    For this moment, Kraush had been honing the secrets of the God of Creation Weapons.

    And now, he felt the time hade to unleash all the power he had amassed.

    ��Can I do this?��

    With the Swordmaster right in front of him, Kraush couldn��t be certain.

    He had felt pretty cocky on the way up, but now that he faced the Swordmaster, his training seemed to waver.

    ��It feels like standing before the Heaven��s Sword.��

    Kraush took a deep breath.

    The quiet air was unnaturally calm.

    But calmness can��tst forever.

    Smack!

    It was Kraush who broke the silence first.

    He dashed at the Swordmaster with determination.

    Power from the World Erosion surged within him, transformed into an aura nurtured by the Seasons, igniting into white mes.

    White scales and horns sprouted from Kraush.

    He was going all out right from the start.

    Whing!

    Kraush��s de, infused with strength, met the Swordmaster��s wooden sword effortlessly.

    The Swordmaster wielded a wooden sword.

    Yet it didn��t catch fire from Kraush��s white mes at all.

    In fact, it absorbed the mes directly.

    ��The Swordmaster��s sword turns anything into the world��s finest de.��

    As if to prove that, his wooden sword showed no inferiority to Thunder Prime.

    But Kraush didn��t despair.

    He twisted his body andunched into a fierce sword dance.

    ng, ng, ng, ng!

    Kraush��s sessive strikes continuously hit against the Swordmaster.

    Just like in the beginning, each sword met the Swordmaster��s defense.

    Kraush felt it was akin to swinging his sword at a giant rock.

    Facing such a powerhouse was a first for Kraush.

    Perhaps that sparked a stubborn determination within him.

    His fierce ambition ignited fiercely in Kraush.

    Whirrr!

    Kraush��s white mes grew even stronger.

    To prevent an all-out war with the World Erosionists, he needed to prove himself to the Swordmaster.

    So Kraush opened the seal deep within him.

    The moment the seal unlocked, purified aura flooded through Kraush��s entire body.

    White hot steam billowed from his mouth.

    Kraush was engulfed by white mes.

    It felt hot, as though his insides were aze.

    But Kraush gritted his teeth and persisted.

    The God of Creation Weapons he learned from Durandal.

    The God of Creation Weapons created armors using massive amounts of aura.

    Durandal had aimed to encase his entire body in an aura armor.

    Yet even he ended up only creating gauntlets and boots.

    Therefore, he regarded the God of Creation Weapons as iplete.

    An unfinished secret technique.

    But to Kraush, the God of Creation Weapons wasn��t merely an iplete technique.

    ��No matter how much I soar and crawl, a vessel has limits.��

    Kraush, who had reced the vessel of World Erosion with aura.

    Yet he didn��t think he could use the God of Creation Weapons in the way Durandal desired.

    ��So.��

    Kraush shifted his train of thought.

    He decided to turn the God of Creation Weapons inward instead of outward.

    In Kraush��s body, the aura was endlessly supplied through the seal.

    Moreover, his body��a shell��could firmly contain the aura.

    ��I��ll be the vessel itself.��

    He used his whole body as a vessel for the aura.

    Then based on that, he would apply the intricacies of the God of Creation Weapons to his own body.

    Thud!

    The technique of the God of Creation spread throughout Kraush��s entire body.

    In that moment, Kraush felt his body transforming into a different form.

    Inside his dragon-royal body.

    Armor of white mes, harder than steel, began to form.

    Simultaneously, with the activation of the God of Creation, the white mes could no longer escape from within Kraush.

    The moment he realized this, Kraush��s resolve shifted.

    ��The Sword Demon��s cutting technique.��

    Until now, Kraush had only applied the Sword Demon��s technique to Thunder Prime.

    He created a sword sheath using his skill, Lyroner, trapping the white mes inside and unleashing them with the Sword Demon��s technique.

    But now, Kraush applied the Sword Demon��s technique directly to his body.

    Within his solidified body, reinforced by the God of Creation, the white mes pouring out through the seal mixed with Kraush��s own mes, thrashing about wildly.

    The impact was enough to momentarily daze him.

    Yet Kraush stubbornly weathered it.

    ��More.��

    Kraush granted eleration to the raging white mes.

    ��More!��

    Each time he endured, the mes grew even mightier and bolder.

    Following the techniques of the Sword Demon, Kraush��s white mes kept intensifying.

    The color of Kraush��s hair began to change.

    His dark blue hair shone bright white.

    The blue horns on his head transformed white as well.

    In that moment, Kraush realized.

    His white mes had begun to reach apletely new realm.

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    Something he had never touched before was illuminating above him.

    ��This is����

    As the radiant mes enveloped his entire body, Kraushprehended.

    ��A divine transformation.��

    With the realm of the half-god reached by the Heaven��s Sword.

    Through the mysteries of the God of Creation Weapons, Kraush had finally stepped into the realm of a demigod.

    It was merely a single step.

    Yet this one steppletely altered Kraush��s understanding.

    But the ambition flooding Kraush��s eyes didn��t stop there.

    ��Heavenly Destruction!��

    Kraush shouted the name of his technique.

    At that moment, Heavenly Destruction revealed its power from within Kraush.

    The Celestial Spirit vi imed that the Heavenly Destruction made the divine body the strongest it could be.

    So when Kraush invoked it, a vibrant red energy from the Heavenly Destruction swiftly consumed him.

    The power of the Heavenly Destruction greedily spread across Kraush��s entire body.

    Realizing his white mes reached the divine realm, Kraush allowed the Heavenly Destruction��s power to saturate this very divine state.

    In that instant, Kraush��s mind was nearly swept away by the Heavenly Destruction��s greed.

    Having swallowed the divine energy, the Heavenly Destruction was unleashing an incredibly potent force as promised by vi.

    But.

    ��I am your master.��

    Kraush��s will forcibly subdued the Heavenly Destruction.

    In the pitch-ck night.

    A red star shone brightly.

    Kraush clenched that star tightly.

    ��Follow me.��

    A biting pet would only die.

    Kraush��s venom was consuming the Heavenly Destruction, even greater than the Heavenly Destruction itself.

    The Heavenly Destruction had tried tosh out with murderous intent, but Kraush absorbed it.

    Heck, Kraush understood a world beyond the bloodlust of the Heavenly Destruction.

    Whoosh!

    Ultimately, the Heavenly Destruction surrendered.

    It couldn��t release its murderous intent anymore.

    Instead, its power was entirely granted to Kraush��s body.

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    At that moment, he realized he had reached an entirely new realm.

    The God of Destruction.

    The realm beyond dragons.

    The moment he reached that ce, Kraush released the God of Creation Weapons from his hand holding Thunder Prime.

    Whirrr!

    At that moment, the white mes contained within Kraush exploded onto his Thunder Prime.

    Kraush��s sword was unleashing the most intense power it ever had.

    The Swordmaster fixed his gaze upon Kraush.

    Even without sight, he sensed how fierce Kraush��s white mes were.

    The Swordmaster��s wooden sword aimed at Kraush.

    Upon reaching the God of Destruction, the true essence of the Swordmaster finally registered in Kraush��s perception.

    The Swordmaster was a monster.

    Every time Kraush faced him, he felt as if he were up against a tremendously high mountain.

    A massive ck leopard looming over him.

    But Kraush didn��t flinch.

    He confidently pointed his sword.

    Dragon versus tiger.

    Someday, he would fulfill the meaning behind those words.

    As the dragon soared towards the tiger, Kraush poured all his might into the sword, which wailed.

    The power was more formidable than anything Kraush had wielded before.

    Destruction of Fire.

    Ten Styles.

    Extinguish Fire.

    The imminent demise approaching the world ignited within the white mes atop the peak of Enmaia.

    Fierce white mes zed, vividly coloring the heavens for an instant.

    The brightly shining night sky almost reminded those below of a white night phenomenon.

    mes flicked and spread here and there.

    Kraush was panting, pushing out breaths filled to the brim.

    ��Ha, ha.��

    He was dizzy.

    The God of Destruction was truly the first domain he had reached.

    That��s probably why the output wasn��t stabilized.

    ��Still can��t shake off that ss cannon status.��

    As he escaped being a ss cannon, he awakened to a new form of cannon.

    At this point, wondering if being a ss cannon was his fate.

    But again, he had crossed another realm.

    This would fuel him to proceed onwards again.

    Someday, when hepletely mastered the God of Destruction.

    He would take another step forward.

    The white mes began to subside.

    Kraush calmly awaited the result.

    After all, he had no strength left in his body.

    Just as the smokepletely cleared.

    The form of the Swordmaster appeared.

    Some of his fur had been singed by the white mes.

    That meant Kraush��sst attack hadnded.

    But the Swordmaster remained standing in the same spot.

    This meant he had taken Kraush��s full power head-on and remained unscathed.

    With wide eyes, Kraush stared at the Swordmaster.

    Then, the Swordmaster nted his wooden sword.

    Kraush suddenly noticed the cracks forming in the wooden sword.

    His eyes widened.

    He had just struck with enough force to crack the wooden sword the Swordmaster gripped.

    This was an extraordinary achievement.

    Few had been able to even score a crack on the Swordmaster��s weapon even in the previous rounds.

    The Swordmaster returned his wooden sword to his waist.

    ��You��re still a kid, but I understand your intent.��

    Then the Swordmaster spoke.

    Kraush stiffened, straightening his posture.

    The weight of the Swordmaster��s voice carried power.

    ��I��ll leave Ixion to you.��

    The moment he heard those words, Kraush clenched his fist tightly.

    The Swordmaster had dered he wouldn��t participate in the war against the World Erosionists.

    This was a monumental sess for Kraush.

    ��You might just create a world where even the World Erosionists can live.��

    But the unexpected part was the possibility recognized by the Swordmaster.

    Just how much had he read into their exchange?

    Kraush couldn��t fathom that either.

    ��Thank you.��

    Simply put, he was grateful that the Swordmaster understood his heartfelt intentions.

    With this, preparations for the war against Ixion wereplete.

    Now all that remained was the all-out battle.

    ��Well, kiddo.��

    Just as Kraush thought their talk was over and turned to leave.

    ��I don��t know who taught you, but your sword skills are patheticpared to your output.��

    [What the hell is that ck leopard saying?]

    The Crimson Garden seemed to erupt in irritation.

    After all, Kraush��s swordsmanship teacher was Crimson Garden herself.

    ��Picking up weird habits means you won��t master your own strength.��

    The Swordmaster said that, raising the cracked wooden sword.

    ��As a reward for climbing this high, I��ll show you once. Remember it well.��

    The Swordmaster��s sword began to move slowly through the air.

    His swordy was beginning.

    The moment the Swordmaster��s swordy started, Kraush��s eyes began to widen.

    There were no separate powers within the Swordmaster��s swordy, such as the powers of World Erosion or aura.

    He was simply drawing his sword.

    Yet, the world moved with that sword.

    The wind began to blow.

    Grass sprouted on the icy ground.

    Life blossomed.

    This was surely a trick, an illusion.

    Yet at this moment, all five senses and intuition convinced him this was reality.

    The sword seemed to draw life��s essence to its utmost limit.

    Gradually, as the leaves began to wither, they turned to ash-gray.

    The wind died down, leading to a silence of death.

    The Swordmaster��s wooden sword had transformed into a tree sprouting buds.

    But even such a tree had exhausted its lifespan, ultimately crumbling and copsing.

    Thud!

    With that, the Swordmaster finished his swordy.

    Kraush saw some who had battled the Swordmaster.

    All of them appeared like the elderly at the end of their lives, crumbling to dust.

    The Swordmaster��s de contained both the beginning and the end of life.

    ��Kid, remember this day. There wille a moment in your life when today��s memory will be of help.��

    With that, the Swordmaster turned away.

    [Hmph, stinking ck leopard.]

    Just like that, Crimson Garden seemed to sulk, showing she couldn��t bring herself to criticize the Swordmaster.

    Snapping back to reality at her voice, Kraush bowed his head to the Swordmaster again.

    ��Thank you.��

    Today��s lesson would indeede in handy.

    Kraush etched today in his memory as the Swordmaster had said.

 Chapter 351

    ### Chapter 351

    Descending from Enmaia Mountain.

    Kraush felt like he had gone through even more hardship than on the way up.

    He had poured all his strength into facing the Sword King at the peak of Enmaia Mountain.

    Now, he had nothing left in his body.

    ��This is the hardest return I��ve ever had.��

    Thinking he never wanted to climb this mountain again, Kraush stretched his limbs.

    Still, since he took breaks on the way down, he felt quite recovered.

    ��Hmmm, so where are you nning to go now?��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head at the voice he heard.

    It was Jinmyoah, who had followed him down, stating that she would apany him for the whole journey back.

    Without her, he surely wouldn��t have been able to ovee the crises he faced while descending from Enmaia Mountain.

    He felt grateful to her in many ways.

    ��I��m thinking of heading to Cloria.��

    ��To Cloria?��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s answer, Jinmyoah looked perplexed.

    Cloria was the city where the family of Zodiac Cloria, her friend��s son, was located.

    But Zodiac had actually gone to the Demon Lord.

    When she asked why he wanted to go to Cloria, Kraush stopped stretching.

    ��There might be more clues about the one manipting Ixion there. Above all����

    Kraush said this with a chilling smile on his face.

    That smile looked unmistakably like the grin of a viin.

    ��Ixion is targeting Zodiac, right? If he shows up in Cloria, won��t Ixion move too?��

    ��But isn��t Zodiac at the Demon Lord��s side?��

    ��Exactly, that��s why I��m going.��

    ��You��re saying you��ll disguise yourself as Zodiac?��

    ��Yeah, that��s right.��

    Kraush had be too much of a risk to Ixion now.

    While Ixion might bind him up, he wouldn��t rashly approach.

    So, Kraush decided to turn himself into another bait.

    A disguise that could fool even the Ixion crew.

    Kraush was confident in his ability to pull it off perfectly.

    ��I have the skill ��Sable.����

    Kraush intended to tune his power down to Zodiac��s level and continuously absorb the rest of the output through Sable.

    That way, even someone with keen eyesight wouldn��t be able to discern him based on his power.

    ��Besides, the skill ��Nox�� is quite excessive like Umbra.��

    The power of Nox was the night sky.

    This skill was closely rted to shadows.

    If one looked closely, they might eventually notice.

    But it was a skill filled with negative energy, which was enough to confuse him into thinking a kidnapping was necessary.

    However, he had no means to change his appearance.

    Hence, there was one person he needed to meet for that.

    ��There��s a capable person.��

    The future Alchemist Lord, Darling Danphelion.

    It was time to head over to Starlon and meet her again.

    *

    Before he knew it, summer was right around the corner.

    Kraush had returned to Starlon to meet Darling Danphelion.

    Not in the Danphelion estate, but in the capital of Starlon, Starlis.

    Since graduating from Rahern Academy, Darling was currently in the capital.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    Kraush spoke as he gazed at the scenery of Starlis.

    The news of Kraush��s visit to the capital had only reached the high-ranking officials of the kingdom.

    So, there wasn��t muchmotion about his return.

    ��Selling the sword used by the Dragon King!��

    ��Food that the Dragon King loved is here!��

    The problem was that everywhere he went, people were mentioning Kraush��s nickname.

    Just recently, it had been announced that Kraush was among the Ten Great Lords.

    When one of the kingdoms produces a Ten Great Lord, it spammed national pride like confetti.

    Especially since Kraush was the youngest Ten Great Lord ever.

    With his achievements, he could be sung about all day long.

    The citizens of Starlon were intoxicated with national pride over Kraush��s exploits.

    And that, of course, turned into marketability.

    They wanted to possess something akin to a hero, something he ate.

    Taking advantage of that, merchants started selling anything rted to Kraush.

    And the citizens naturally loved it and began buying it.

    ��If I hadn��t been from Rahern Academy����

    There��s a high chance Kraush would��ve been paraded around Starlon.

    Seeing him in person would��ve made the frenzy even worse.

    ��Just thinking about it is horrifying.��

    Being a disy doll was a hard pass for him.

    That��s why Kraush moved quietly, blending in with the crowd.

    Currently, Darling worked at an alchemy shop in the capital run by Danphelion.

    Having been familiar with the path, Kraush found the ce in no time.

    But he soon found himself frowning.

    That��s because he saw the sign in front of the shop.

    ��The Alchemy Shop Most Favored by Dragon King Kraush Balheim��

    The shop was overflowing with people.

    Whether it was because of the sign or the efficacy of the potions, he couldn��t tell.

    Yet even Danphelion��s shop was profiting off of Kraush.

    ��The Alchemist who was the dragon king��spanion, Darling Danphelion, personally makes the potions!��

    ��Limited edition! 1,000 units a day of potions made by Darling Danphelion!��

    And it was all tied in with Darling.

    Who else could have created this?

    ��Probably Darling.��

    Such an attention-seeker.

    Kraush pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    Once inside, the ce was just as packed with people as outside.

    ��That potion is in the left drawer of A-13!��

    ��Those wishing to pay, please queue over here!��

    Danphelion��s shop was already famous for alchemy.

    But still, this was on another level altogether.

    Could such advertising actually work?

    Kraush was dumbfounded as he caught one of the busy staff members.

    ��Excuse me, can I ask you something?��

    ��Oh, yes, what is it?��

    Fatigue was evident on the staff member��s face.

    She clearly had been working nonstop.

    ��About Darling Danphelion����

    ��Ah, I��m sorry, all the items rted to Darling have been sold out today.��

    The staff member spoke and attempted to leave immediately.

    But Kraush hurriedly grabbed her again.

    ��No, that��s not it. I mean, I��d like to see Darling Danphelion in person����

    ��Haah, sir, you can��t do that. Items rted to Darling are all limited editions, no matter how much you plead.��

    She didn��t even let him finish.

    ��Moreover, Darling Danphelion is currently quite busy, so it would be difficult for even the king to get her attention.��

    Is Darling that busy?

    Kraush scratched the back of his head.

    ��Well, at least let her know that I��m here.��

    We��ve lived together for quite some time, she should at least show her face.

    ��Yes, please tell me your name.��

    In the end, the staff gave up and replied as if resigned.

    She probably nned to say it and then forget all about him.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    ����huh?��

    When the name returned, the staff blinked, thinking she must have misheard.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Kraush lifted up his robe slightly to show his emblem.

    The moment she saw the blue-haired symbol of Balheim sway, her face turned pale.

    And soon she stammered, backing away.

    ��Oh, I��ll inform her immediately, so please, grasp a seat!��

    She dashed inside with a face full of panic.

    Maybe I should��ve just revealed my identity earlier.

    I didn��t expect her to be this shocked.

    After waiting for a little while, the sound of someone rushing out followed.

    It was a middle-aged man with the title of Master.

    ��Apologies for thete greeting. I��m Orimos Karian, the Master of the Danphelion Shop in the capital.��

    He pushed past the customers and bowed repeatedly to Kraush.

    At that, everyone��s attention naturally shifted toward them.

    ��Is Master Orimos bowing like that?��

    ��Who the heck is that?��

    Kraush heard the whispers of those around and raised his hand to signal him to stop.

    ��First, let��s talk inside. It��s a bit too conspicuous out here.��

    ��Oh, of course. Please,e inside.��

    He quickly led Kraush in ordance with his response.

    ��Wait!��

    At that moment, an ominous voice echoed.

    When Kraush turned to see who it was, there stood a nobledy.

    She looked a bit young as she red at Orimos.

    At her gaze, Orimos��s face stiffened and became awkward.

    ��Orimos, despite how much I��ve said I wanted to enter the shop to meet Darling Danphelion, you wouldn��t allow me.

    So why on earth are you letting this person in?��

    She clicked her heels angrily, approaching Orimos.

    Then she shot a re at Kraush as well.

    ��Tell me. Who is this person that you let in without permission?��

    ��Lady sia Eryuette, you shouldn��t����

    As she mentioned Kraush, Orimos anxiously tried to stop her.

    While Kraush was regarded as a hero by themon folks��

    Among the nobles of Starlon, his reputation was quite different.

    He was from Balheim.

    The more remarkable his strength was among the Balheim lineage, the more troublesome his personality tended to be.

    This was a consensus among all nobles in Starlon.

    And so Kraush also had a high probability of having a troublesome personality.

    In fact, considering he was the one who achieved the greatest des among the Balheim lineage, his chances were even greater.

    No one could predict what might happen if they got on his bad side.

    And on top of that, Orimos had several things weighing on his mind.

    ��Lady, why do you have to take such an obnoxious marketing strategy!��

    The sign hanging in front of the shop.

    Kraush already suspected that was all Darling��s doing.

    Perhapsmon folks wouldn��t know, but seeing a noble do such advertising almost made Orimos faint.

    But in the end, the shop was thriving.

    Even so, as his anxious heart rose with satisfaction from the shop��s performance��

    Kraush appeared.

    With the world in chaos, even sia seemed intent on antagonizing him.

    Orimos felt as if his stress-induced gastroenteritis had made a suddeneback.

    Kraush nced around.

    As expected, sia was drawing even more attention.

    ��Orimos, can this persone inside?

    I��d prefer fewer stares.��

    Thest thing he wanted was to draw even more eyes.

    So Kraush asked Orimos, who nodded hurriedly.

    ��Yes, yes, we can arrange that.��

    ��Really?��

    At that, sia��s eyes widened in surprise.

    She had never expected to get permission to enter the shop like that.

    Feeling slightly uplifted, she changed her tone.

    ��Whoever you are, you seem to be a person with manners. If there��s anything you desire, I, sia Eryuette, will see it through for you.��

    She said this as she looked at Kraush, trying to extend some grace.

    Naturally, Orimos��s face turned even paler.

 Chapter 352

    ### Chapter 352

    sia Eryuette��s Unsolicited Remarks.

    After hearing her words, Orimos felt like he was about to spew blood and shouted.

    ��El, sia, mydy, this person is����

    Kraush raised a hand to stop him.

    ��Enough with the drama. Let��s just go inside. Why are you making a scene?��

    Understanding Kraush��s icy re, Orimos eventually bowed his head and ushered both of them inside.

    The workshop, renowned as the best in the kingdom, was filled with countless alchemical tools.

    Seeing this, sia gasped in awe.

    ��So this is the kingdom��s top workshop!��

    Her eyes sparkled with curiosity; everything in there was fascinating to her.

    Meanwhile, Kraush looked bored.

    Well, he would, considering he used toe here every day during his cursed days.

    ��Where��s Darling?��

    Kraush asked Orimos.

    ��She is waiting inside. Shall we go in?��

    ��Darling? I really get to meet her in person?��

    sia reacted eagerly.

    Kraush raised an eyebrow, looking at her.

    ��What��s the big deal about Darling that you��re so thrilled?��

    ��Are you kidding?! Darling is the one supporting the legendary hero, Kraush! Plus, her potions are revolutionary in a brand-new field!��

    sia gushed about Darling.

    ��Ever since the theory merging curses and potions was announced, the alchemy world has been turned upside down. Darling is truly a once-in-a-lifetime genius!��

    Kraush realized she was talking about the curse potions they had worked on together. Had she presented their findings while he was away?

    Well, the potions must have stabilized enough by now for some to be on the market.

    ��They say knowledge only finds its worth when announced,�� he recalled, something Darling often muttered.

    ��Is that so?��

    Kraush responded with indifference.

    Seeing hisckluster reaction, sia looked a bit sympathetic.

    ��From your reaction, it seems you haven��t studied much about this. Thanks to her, curses are now getting a whole new value!��

    ��Apart from that, I probably know curses better than you do.��

    At this, sia raised her nose defiantly.

    ��Oh please, I was the first to study curses at the Royal Academy!��

    If someone like her was studying it, curses must really be getting a makeover.

    But did she realize that her actions were akin to showing off in front of a snail?

    ��We��re here.��

    Orimos, unable to contain his concern for sia��s future any longer, stopped in front of the door and spoke.

    Looking at sia with a hint of pity, he knocked.

    ��Darling, we have a guest.��

    ��Yeah, let them in.��

    Darling��s voice replied from inside.

    sia��s face lit up instantly, filled with excitement at the thought of meeting Darling.

    Upon hearing the response, Orimos opened the door.

    sia stepped in first, with Kraush following behind.

    As they entered, the smell of various medicines hit Kraush��s nose.

    He waved his hand in front of his face, still not used to the scent.

    Raising his head, he saw a womanbining some medication.

    Golden hair and purple eyes.

    It was Darling Danphelion.

    As she added the final drop, the potion turned a pink hue, exuding a somehow sweet lipstick-like fragrance.

    Kraush chose to leave the details of that potion unasked.

    ��Darling.��

    As Kraush called her name, she turned her head after removing her goggles.

    ��Hey, my boyfriend.��

    Still using that title, huh?

    ��I��m your ��boyfriend��?!��

    In that moment, it was sia who reacted to Darling��s title instead of Kraush.

    She looked at him in shock.

    ��Wait, how did you get in here? You��re Darling��s boyfriend?!��

    The misunderstanding dawned on her.

    As Kraush stared at sia, perplexed, Darling chuckled yfully.

    ��So who��s this? A new girlfriend?��

    ��N-No, she��s not my girlfriend!��

    sia��s face went pale as she shook her head vigorously.

    Naturally, this reaction was expected, considering she almost got into a love triangle with Darling.

    Kraush sighed in exasperation.

    ��Cut it out. This chaos is because of the title you keep using.��

    ��Ugh, it��s just that I��ve gotten so used to it! If you tell me to call you something else, it��ll feel weird!��

    Darling said with a wink.

    ��Should I call you the Dragon King instead?��

    ��Now, that��d make me angry.��

    Kraush furrowed his brows and took off his robe.

    His deep blue hair flowed slowly around him.

    ��Uh, huh?��

    As sia, who had initially worried about a romantic rivalry, turned to look at Kraush.

    ��Dragon King?!��

    Seeing the color of his hair matched his title, she froze.

    She stood there like a statue, unable to process everything that ran through her mind.

    ��Um, why��s she acting like that?��

    Darling asked, and Kraush nced at sia and replied.

    ��It��d be best to not throw around assumptions about others�� social status and names.��

    ��Y-Yes, of course!��

    sia squeaked, startled as she stammered her apology.

    ��I should go now. I won��t cause any trouble for the Eryuette family.��

    ��Sorry about that.��

    sia bowed repeatedly and stepped back out of the workshop.

    Having scared her properly, she��d likely be a courteousdy in the future.

    [What a nasty fellow.]

    She should��ve just learned a lesson from that!

    ��So, what brings the heartbreaker here?��

    Darling greeted Kraush as casually as ever, a nice familiarity between them.

    It was likely this very aspect that made things work well between them, despite their tumultuous past.

    ��I need the appearance-altering potion you made before. I have to transform into a specific person.��

    ��That��s quite the tricky request.��

    But not impossible.

    That��s Darling for you.

    ��What��s the catch?��

    Kraush was already anticipating there��d be more conditions on her end.

    ��It must be undetectable by magic. It has to be top-notch, like you��ve actually be that person!��

    ��Now that��s a real condition.��

    ��I can handle the aura part. What I need is the appearance.��

    Darling crossed her arms and stroked her chin, deep in thought.

    Then she nodded decisively.

    ��Alright. But, I��ll need at least a week to study the person you want to impersonate. That��s the minimum before I can even start.��

    A positive response.

    Just as expected, it was Darling.

    ��To meet him, I��ll need to go to Jem. Are you free for that?��

    ��No issues. The potions I��ve been supplying are already pre-made.��

    That��s why the limited editions had been restricted!

    ��Thanks, I appreciate it.��

    Kraush stood up, and Darling followed suit, showing she was ready to leave.

    She quickly grabbed a bag and stuck close to Kraush.

    ��I��m excited to work with my boyfriend again!��

    ��That��s just a tachycardia. Go see a doctor.��

    ��My job is making the medicines they prescribe!��

    Kraush chuckled softly.

    ��Then make a potion to fix this world while you��re at it.��

    In response to Kraush��s jest, Darling yfully tapped his shoulder.

    ��Hey, about that����

    Kraush blinked.

    Then he turned to Darling and felt her sincerity.

    ��How much have I poured into making potions so far?��

    This girl��

    ��Yeah, you might have a point.��

    You have to pay for the cost of ingredients!

    ��Let��s go, to Jem.��

    To put an end to his dealings with Ixion, Kraush was set toplete his final piece.

    *

    The city of Cloria was considerably destepared to other cities.

    There were no lush nts sprouting, and the ground was cracked.

    Especially, the sky was perpetually gray, leading the citizens of Cloria to have high depression rates.

    Why was a city built in such a bleak ce?

    The answer was simple.

    Cloria was home to a mountain range that provided precious resources along with hot springs.

    Thus, Cloria had many miners and inns for hot springs.

    The Cloria family was established to protect these workers.

    A boy was walking through this dreary Cloria.

    Eighteen years old.

    He was the direct descendant of the Cloria family and a graduate of Rahern Academy, Zodiac Cloria.

    ��Zodiac, here��s the new batch of rotten eggs! Have one!��

    ��Come on, who��d eat those spoiled eggs! Zodiac, wait! How about quality tea leaves instead? You��ve got to try those!��

    Zodiac was extremely popr among the city��s residents.

    Founded from the Cloria Vignte Group, the Cloria family had roots among themon people, who adored them.

    Especially, Zodiac was highly regarded for his skills and charming looks.

    ��Sorry, my brother��s calling. Next time!��

    Zodiac cheerfully waved and ran off.

    Seeing his departing figure, the citizens exchanged nces and then began to huddle together.

    ��Oh poor Zodiac, why does he have such a wild brother?��

    ��Tsk tsk, all he does is take up space just for being the firstborn, leaving the talented second son to go ignored.��

    ��Cloria��s future looks dim.��

    As they whispered their pity for Zodiac, they couldn��t help but cluck their tongues.

    Indeed, the reputation of the Cloria family��s firstborn, Jorval Cloria, was dreadful.

    From beating maids and servants to wrecking shops, his misdeeds were numerous.

    Most of these events stemmed from people daring to disregard the firstborn of Cloria.

    If it weren��t for the knights around him keeping the raging firstborn in check, there might have been citizens who faced dire consequences from his hands.

    ��What kind of tyrant is he, being the head of Cloria?��

    ��They must��ve gone mad. I��d leave Cloria when the current head passes on.��

    Just when the citizens were expressing their disgruntlement, Zodiac stepped into the family��s garden.

    ��Zodiac.��

    As he walked, momentster, he heard someone calling his name.

    Turning his head, he found a man who resembled him standing there.

    The man had ck hair, a iner face, and was quite tall.

    The man slowly walked over to Zodiac.

    p!

    He abruptly pped Zodiac across the face.

    ��Does the words of the head candidate amuse you? Why did youe so sluggishly?!��

    Zodiac remained silent, his head downcast.

    The man looked down at him and scoffed before turning away.

    It was none other than Jorval Cloria, the firstborn of the Cloria family.

    ��Being a lowly outsider, you probably have no sense of time. Follow me. Father is calling.��

    Zodiac, having been pped, slowly turned his head.

    Yet for some reason, he smiled eerily as if all was perfect.

    ��Deceiving even family. Perfect.��

    Of course, it was natural.

    Zodiac wasn��t Zodiac at all.

    He was Kraush Balheim, disguising himself as Zodiac.

    Jorval had no clue whom he had just pped.

    Nor did he foresee the misfortune that awaited him.

    In that moment, a dark shadow loomed over the Cloria family.

 Chapter 353

    ### Chapter 353

    The Eldest of the Cloria Family.

    Jorval Cloria.

    He was quite a decentd during his childhood.

    Loved by many, he studied hard to repay that love.

    But one day, everything changed when his father brought home the second son, Zodiac Cloria.

    Jorval��s mother didn��t take kindly to Zodiac��s arrival.

    And who could me her?

    The child, born from her husband��s affair, suddenly became her son on the family registry!

    Every time she saw Zodiac, it must have felt like her dignity as a wife crumbling.

    This also affected Jorval, who became resentful of Zodiac.

    Though his father didn��t reveal much about his mother, she often referred to Zodiac as lowborn.

    After Zodiac��s entrance, the rtionship between Jorval��s father and mother quickly soured.

    Just a moment ago, they had seemed like a happy family.

    And then, everything fell apart in an instant because of Zodiac.

    Jorval harbored hatred for Zodiac.

    His younger brother was the one who had shattered their family.

    But soon, it became clear why their father insisted on bringing Zodiac home as the second son.

    Zodiac was born with a natural talent for martial arts.

    He mastered every martial art he attempted and had even scored points against official knights more than once��pretty impressive for his age!

    In contrast, Jorval was merely average.

    Slowly but surely, Jorval began to feel overshadowed by Zodiac.

    When a genius stands next to you, the average person��s ws be ringly apparent.

    Before long, Zodiac was chosen by the gods and even gained skills.

    The moment of that revtion still lingered vividly in Jorval��s mind.

    He remembered how his father had beamed with happiness as he witnessed Zodiac bestowed with the skill ��Umbra.��

    No god had ever granted skills to the Cloria family before.

    So, the appearance of a god who granted skills to Zodiac was an unprecedented achievement for the Cloria family.

    Things started shifting rapidly.

    With Zodiac already renowned for his martial arts, the fact that he now had skills made the citizens of Cloria cheer for him wildly.

    With both skills and martial prowess, Zodiac was now seen as the one to carry Cloria��s future.

    Naturally, the people of Cloria felt ted.

    But there was one person who was definitely NOT celebrating.

    That would be Jorval.

    For him, to have a second son and a love child at that��

    Seeing Zodiac attempt to erase his own existence drove Jorval further into despair.

    He slowly turned bitter, marked by a tendency toward violence.

    His misdeeds, stemming from his anxieties, never ceased, ultimately leading him to gain a reputation as the disgrace of the Cloria family.

    All the people of Cloria despised him.

    Yet, everyone loved Zodiac.

    Every time Jorval realized this fact, he felt his sanity slipping away.

    ��I can��t ept this.��

    He could not ept it, not even for a moment.

    On the other hand, hemented deeply about his ownck of talent.

    He had even started drinking heavily.

    ��Jorval, I��ll pass the head position to you.��

    His father promised him the headship of the family.

    But it was clear that there were no expectations from his father towards Jorval.

    He could tell that his position came solely from being the eldest.

    All Jorval had left in Cloria was simply being the eldest.

    A hollowugh escaped him.

    He stopped drinking.

    No point in drowning himself in alcohol when reality wouldn��t change.

    Instead, he resolved to be the family head.

    One that no one could take away from him.

    No matter how much others mocked him.

    He was the eldest, and Zodiac could never be the head.

    So, he treated Zodiac as nothing more than a lowly creature.

    No matter how great things he aplished, Jorval constantly reminded him he was merely the second son who could never rise to headship in Cloria.

    And now, here he was.

    Alongside Zodiac, he arrived in front of his father��s room.

    ��Father, I��ve brought Zodiac with me.��

    ��Cough,e in.��

    Upon knocking, a voice beckoned them to enter.

    Creeeeak��

    As the door opened, the distinct smell associated with sick patients filled the room.

    His father had been ill for quite some time.

    While age was a factor, he had also been weak since birth.

    ��Have you bothe?��

    Upon hearing his father��s words, both Jorval and Zodiac bowed their heads in unison.

    Seeing this, his father leaned back with a gentle smile.

    ��Both of you have grown so tall.��

    He said this while looking at Zodiac.

    ��Did you wrap up your urgent matter well?��

    After having graduated from Rahern Academy, Zodiac had briefly left Cloria due to an urgent matter regarding his ssmates.

    When his father asked about it, Zodiac bowed his head.

    ��Yes, Father.��

    Briefly looking at Zodiac, his father nodded slowly and then turned his attention to Jorval.

    ��How are the lessons for inheriting the head position going?��

    ��Yes, there��s nothing for you to worry about.��

    ��Good to hear. I��m d to see neither of you causing any trouble.��

    Their father always spoke this way.

    No matter what trouble Jorval stirred up outside, the tone remained constant.

    Jorval interpreted this as his father giving up on him, rather than believing in him.

    To his father, he was probably just a disgrace.

    ��Both of you, you may leave.��

    Upon hearing his words, Jorval and Zodiac bowed once more and exited.

    As they stepped outside, Jorval nced at Zodiac.

    ��The head position remains mine.��

    ��Sure, brother, that sounds great.��

    To Jorval��s statement, Zodiac replied disinterestedly.

    This response made Jorval��s face contort in annoyance.

    Zodiac was always like this.

    No matter what chaos he created, or what he took away.

    He always acted as if he was simply stepping back and allowing his older brother to take charge.

    ��I hate that about you!��

    If only he had fought back fiercely for the head position, maybe it would have been better.

    But with Zodiac casually remaining aloof, without greed for what others held or what he wanted��it was infuriating.

    ��Lowly creature.��

    Jorval cursed and abruptly turned away, leaving.

    Observing this, Zodiac slowly brushed his bangs up, then chuckled softly.

    ��I��ve heard some things, but it seems this ce is a total mess.��

    Zodiac smirked.

    The truth was, he was Kraush.

    Kraush had gone to Jem to have an extended conversation with Zodiac, so he could understand him well enough to impersonate him.

    Kraush was somewhat aware of the circumstances, but it turned out Zodiac��s family situation was a real mess.

    ��But just who the heck is Zodiac��s real mother?��

    Zodiac��s mother knew Wooyou and Jinmyao.

    If she was acquainted with the World Erosion, she definitely wasn��t ordinary.

    ��I can��t figure anything out.��

    Kraush absentmindedly rubbed his chin.

    Should he have asked Jinmyao directly?

    He then cast a nce back at the room of Zodiac��s father.

    ��Too risky.��

    Parents can recognize their children more easily than anyone else.

    With Ixion��s affairs at hand, Kraush decided to refrain from over-curiosity.

    He began walking down the corridor.

    The Cloria mansion was as bleak as its surroundings.

    ��To think Abelra is from Cloria.��

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    Among those who have reincarnated alongside Kraush, she was the only one actively participating now.

    Kraush had to stop her from aligning with Ixion.

    She was the witch who caused destruction during Arthur��s reincarnation.

    So, Kraush wanted to gather more information about Abe.

    Knowing more about her might help him find a way to counteract her.

    ��The problem is����

    It was difficult for Kraush to investigate how Abe lived in Cloria.

    ��She might not even go by the name Abe here.��

    Until he did some searching, he wouldn��t know for sure.

    Kraush resumed his steps.

    Soon, he found himself in the record office filled with documents of Cloria.

    Since he moved around as Zodiac, no one was there to stop him.

    Entering the paper-scented office, Kraush slowly began to look for files.

    Nobles record their citizens to collect taxes, after all.

    Especially since Cloria wasn��t that big of a city to begin with.

    ��There wouldn��t be a huge influx of impoverished folk like in the bigger nations.��

    Most likely, the majority had been documented.

    Thus, Kraush seeded in locating the residency records corresponding to his own age��Zodiac was one year younger than him.

    If a birth registration had been made, it must have been filed in that very year.

    Kraush began slowly flipping through the sheets.

    After a while, his hand stopped suddenly.

    ������Gotcha.��

    He found the name ��Abe�� recorded in the documents.

    Talk about luck!

    He never expected to actually find her.

    Kraush checked the address.

    Along with it, he identified her parents.

    Only the name of her mother was noted.

    ��Ardelju.��

    Recalling the name, Kraush stored the paperwork away and got up.

    He was now on a quest to find the woman named Ardelju.

    ��She must still be around this year.��

    Abe had been born several decades ago.

    So, she must have either moved houses or relocated by now.

    ��There it is.��

    Kraush swiftly navigated through the residency records.

    After a while, he found the name Ardelju.

    As expected, Ardelju had moved.

    Seeing this confirmed, Kraush stored the documents and headed outside.

    Abe��s mother was still in Cloria.

    Thus, Kraush set off to meet her to learn about Abe.

    He stood at the entrance of the city after departing the Cloria mansion.

    If he proceeded from there, he would likely draw attention.

    ��Since I have no clue where the World Erosion guys might pop up����

    Kraush pulled his usual robe over his head, concealing his appearance.

    Then he dashed through the alleyways again.

    Since he vaguely remembered the directions, Kraush reached his destination without difficulty.

    The back alleys of Cloria.

    A modest dwelling resembling a shack was where he arrived.

    As he reached there, Kraush took a breath, raised his hand, and knocked.

    Knock knock��

    A knock echoed from inside.

    But for some reason, there was no response.

    ��It seems like someone��s in there.��

    Kraush tilted his head.

    Were they purposely avoiding him?

    Just as he thought that, a voice came from behind.

    ��Who are you?��

    Kraush turned at the sound and found a strangely devoid-of-presence woman standing there.

    She had ck hair and an innocent appearance.

    She looked like a simple countryside girl.

    But upon seeing her, Kraush halted in surprise.

    ��A powerhouse.��

    Kraush instinctively felt it.

    She was a considerable force to be reckoned with.

    ������Zodiac?��

    At that moment, her lips formed the name Zodiac.

    Kraush, momentarily taken aback, turned to her as her face gradually twisted in agitation.

    ��No, Zodiac can��t possibly be here. Who are you?��

 Chapter 354

    ### Chapter 354

    Tracking Down Abe��s Mother.

    Suddenly, a woman appeared out of nowhere.

    And she could see through Kraush, realizing he was not Zodiac.

    ��Surely, she just said that Zodiac couldn��t possibly be here.��

    Kraush quickly caught on to what that really meant.

    ��Zodiac��s biological mother.��

    As that thought crossed his mind, Kraush immediately opened his mouth.

    ��Are you Zodiac��s biological mother?��

    At the moment he asked, a fierce wariness spread across her eyes.

    There was no need to sh here.

    Kraush decided to defuse the tense situation right away.

    ��Currently, Zodiac is in Jem after being handed over by Wolmyo and Jinmyao.��

    ����He went to Jem?��

    Just as expected, she reacted.

    Jinmyao was a mutual acquaintance of Zodiac��s real mother.

    Since they were familiar enough to refer to him as her nephew, it must have been his mother who asked him to be hidden.

    Kraush nodded and adjusted his posture.

    ��It��s ate introduction, but my name is Kraush Balheim, the Dragon King.��

    It��s a bit embarrassing to say his own title, but at least it was a certain status.

    His status as one of the Ten Great Lords was something.

    As Kraush announced his title, the woman��s eyes widened.

    Then she regarded Kraush with a surprised look.

    ����Are you Kraush Balheim?��

    Looks like she was somewhat familiar with him.

    ��Yes, I��m currently maintaining the same state as Zodiac.��

    As Kraush conveyed his words, she paused, then let out a sigh.

    Then, confused, she raised her head.

    ��Let me correct something before we talk. I am not Zodiac��s biological mother.��

    This part surprised Kraush even more.

    ��If that��s the case����

    ��I didn��t expect to meet you like this, but let me introduce myself. I��m Merzia Marygold, the Gold Queen.��

    Upon hearing that introduction, Kraush stiffened.

    At the same time, he instantly understood her strength.

    The Gold Region and its precious mines were protected by one of the Ten Great Lords.

    The Gold Queen, Merzia Marygold.

    It was no wonder Kraush felt her to be a formidable opponent.

    ��Is she hiding her appearance?��

    Furthermore, Kraush became curious about her connection to Zodiac.

    ��Zodiac is the son of my younger brother.��

    And with that revealed truth, Kraush lookedplexly at her.

    ��You have a younger brother?��

    It was understandable since Merzia was the only daughter of the Marygold family.

    ��Yes, although he was born from my mother��s affair after my father passed away.��

    So, she was also an illegitimate child.

    Merzia��s mother was the one who married into the Marygold family.

    Therefore, after her father, who was the head, passed away, she probably couldn��t remarry.

    She must have had to live forever as the head of the Marygold family.

    Then, over time, she must have fallen for someone and eventually had a fling with him.

    ��But I did raise my brother as a servant for our family during our childhood.��

    Her mother secretly gave birth to a daughter and raised her together with Merzia.

    Since Merzia was in herte teens at the time, she didn��t fail to grasp her mother��ste love and cooperated in raising her younger brother.

    Her younger brother grew up robustly, and to Merzia, he was almost like her own daughter.

    ��One day, we had a major fight.��

    But it was hard for her brother to ept everything that had happened.

    Not being able to call her mother ��mother�� or refer to her as ��sister.��

    Although both were born from the same mother��s womb, she had to live as if she was sneaking around every day.

    Eventually, tired of that life, her brother quarreled with Merzia and left the family.

    As a young girl, she headed to Cloria.

    In Cloria, she started anew.

    She opened an apothecary shop.

    She was quite a skilled herbalist after all.

    And one day, during her journey of gathering herbs, she crossed paths with a World Erosion entity.

    A being covered in wounds that had copsed after a defeat by the Swordmaster, Wolmyo, was Jinmyao.

    She became Jinmyao��s benefactor and friend.

    Before long, she fell in love with a man she met by chance.

    That man was none other than the head of Cloria.

    The head of Cloria had entered a politically arranged marriage, believing it to be essential to continue the noble bloodline.

    And sick of that life, he fell in love with the herbalist he met one day.

    However, he was already married.

    Needless to say, it was a love that couldn��t be allowed.

    But the issue was that a life was already growing in her.

    That life was Zodiac.

    ��At first, I thought about killing the Cloria head.��

    Merzia found out that information long after it happened.

    At the time, the Marygold estate was busy due to the mining operations.

    Above all, Merzia couldn��t bear to stop her brother.

    The life given to her brother was surely a reality hard to ept.

    So, she let her brother have someone by her side to quietly watch over her.

    But lo and behold, her brother got pregnant.

    Merzia hurriedly settled her affairs and found her brother.

    Upon learning of her brother��s pregnancy, she almost killed the Cloria head.

    However, she ultimately had to give up due to her brother��s pleas.

    ��She said she would give birth and raise the child. If this child who has to lead a life simr to hers disappears, she would vanish too.��

    Her brother��s words must have pierced deeply into Merzia��s heart.

    This child, who couldn��t call her mother ��mother,�� was just like her brother, unable to call her father ��father.��

    Merzia couldn��t bring herself to tell her brother to erase that child.

    ��And she also told me that she learned the joy of being born alongside me.��

    Her brother, who was born from her mother��s affair and had to grow up hidden in the family.

    After hearing her words, Merzia ultimately found herself supporting her.

    ��The problem was that my brother��s health wasn��t that great.��

    After giving birth to Zodiac, Merzia��s brother soon fell ill.

    Although Jinmyao, who was living at her home, cared for her, her weak body faded after giving birth.

    Ultimately, soon after, Merzia��s brother passed away.

    Following that, the Cloria head came searching.

    He had received her brother��s letter toote, hurriedlying.

    He didn��t even know that she had gotten pregnant.

    He simply left onest message not toe near the apothecary and moved away.

    A love that was never meant to be, to begin with.

    He assumed that if she were avoiding him, it would be her will, so he decided not to chase her any longer.

    But after receiving her letter and realizing there was a child, it was toote.

    The woman he loved, whom he had been unfaithful to, was gone.

    ��The head of Cloria adopted Zodiac as his second child. He put him in the registry as second despite his wife��s opposition.��

    Seeing that, Merzia also suppressed the anger born from her brother��s death.

    At least her nephew, Zodiac, would be able to call his father ��father.��

    Kraush then felt like all the keys rted to Zodiac finally unlocked in his mind.

    He also understood why Zodiac could be strong enough to belong to the Sky Generation.

    ��Because he is of the Gold Queen��s bloodline.��

    Until Merzia was born, there hadn��t been anyone in the Marygold family who could show outstanding prowess.

    They had merely utilized their inherited wealth to form the Golden Knights.

    However, at that time, Merzia��s marriage was to a woman who excelled greatly as the leader of the Golden Knights.

    The one born from her, who inherited that talent, was the Gold Queen.

    Consequently, it was only natural for Zodiac, who was of the same bloodline as the Gold Queen, to possess natural martial skills.

    ��For Jorval Cloria, this must be a rude awakening.��

    Given that he gained outstanding prowess thanks to his mother��s bloodline rather than his father��s.

    It must be truly shocking for Jorval.

    Kraush finally understood the entire situation.

    But separate from that, there was a doubt in his mind regarding Merzia.

    ��Lady Merzia, why are you here when Zodiac is nowhere to be found?��

    Especially dressed up as she was.

    The fact that she dressed up meant there had to be a reason foring here undetected.

    Moreover, she had approached him when he was about to knock on Ardelju��s door.

    This clearly indicates there was some connection with Ardelju.

    Upon Kraush��s question, she pointed at the door.

    ��There is someone here who helped my brother when he opened the apothecary.��

    Saying so, she opened the door.

    Whaty within was a well organized room, unlike outside.

    The space seemed muchrger as well.

    ��Magic at y.��

    It must have been a space created by inviting a wizard.

    Kraush thought that as he followed Merzia inside.

    Inside, he found a middle-aged woman lying there with vacant eyes.

    She emanated quite an unpleasant odor.

    It seemed she was unable to move at all.

    ��She called her ��mother�� when she was still alive.��

    Although she could not call her own mother ��mother,�� she had spent her time here with her mother.

    ��Since that day, she has remained like this.��

    The one whom Merzia��s deceased brother referred to as mother.

    Even so, one could hardly ignore that fact.

    ��At first, I thought about taking her to the Marygold estate, but she refused to leave. So, she��s been lying here every day. Just look away for a moment.��

    Merzia, quite used to it, changed her clothes.

    Then she turned back to Kraush.

    ��So now I want to ask you.��

    She tilted her head, regarding Kraush.

    ��Why are you really here?��

    Kraush knew it was because he was impersonating Zodiac to act as bait for Ixion.

    So, why was he here instead of being in Cloria?

    Upon hearing her question, Kraush stared nkly at the woman.

    ����There is a magician named Abe who is helping Ixion.��

    Kraush gazed at the middle-aged woman while saying that.

    ��And she is Abe��s mother.��

    ��She had a daughter?��

    It seemed even Merzia wasn��t aware of that fact, as her expression turned to one of surprise, ncing at Ardelju.

    As Kraush kept watching, something came to mind.

    Then he nced back at Merzia with a face that hinted at a possibility.

    ����Do you know when she copsed?��

    ��ording to my brother, it was��around 16 years ago, I think.��

    Kraush��s expression hardened.

    ��Abe is 16 years old this year.��

    Then, as Merzia fell silent for a moment, her eyes began to widen.

    ��No way.��

    ��Ardelju might have copsed because Abe was born.��

    ��Wait, that��s impossible. My brother, who lived with her mother, didn��t even know that she was pregnant!��

    Her statement was right.

    If she were pregnant, there should have been obvious signs.

    It was something any living being could not escape.

    There would have definitely been visible changes.

    But Merzia��s brother was oblivious.

    Kraush couldn��t be sure about this either.

    ��No, more importantly.��

    Abe was registered as a resident of Cloria.

    ��If Ardelju gave birth to Abe, and the reason she lost consciousness was also due to Abe��s birth, then����

    Who registered her as a resident?

    Kraush frowned.

    A sense of unease washed over him.

    Something felt maniptively off.

    ��If it��s not a coincidence����

    Just then, Kraush turned back to look at Ardelju.

    ������

    Kraush stepped closer to Ardelju.

    Then he raised his hand.

    ����Lady Merzia, perhaps I might be able to awaken Ardelju.��

    ��What?��

    The moment Merzia looked shocked, light began to gather in Kraush��s palm.

    The essence of that light was none other than ck Hood.

    If her loss of consciousness was not merely physical and had a separate reason,

    ��It might be possible to retrieve her.��

    It was worth a shot.

    [Target: Ardelju]

    Kraush activated the ck Hood.

 Chapter 355

    ### Chapter 355

    Activation of the ck Hood on Ardelju

    Kraush had targeted something unknown that was sealing Ardelju��s mind with the ck Hood.

    ��Can the ck Hood really take something I��m not even aware of?��

    Who knows?

    But there was no reason not to try.

    Suddenly, Kraush��s hand transformed into a glowing white.

    After a brief moment, he felt a surge of power flowing into his grasp.

    ��It��s working.��

    Upon realizing this, Kraush pulled his hand back, holding the ck Hood.

    The mysterious force that enveloped Ardelju was passing directly to Kraush.

    It was now threatening to swallow Kraush��s mind whole.

    ��Not on my watch.��

    But this alone wasn��t enough to consume Kraush��s mind.

    The ignited Ignis swiftly incinerated the unknown force in an instant.

    Kraush took a deep breath and slowly turned to look at Ardelju.

    ����Did it work?��

    Merzia, who had been silently watching from behind, cautiously asked.

    Kraush remained uncertain.

    He wasn��t sure if Ardelju��s mind was still intact.

    After a brief wait,

    ��Cough, cough.��

    A cough erupted from Ardelju��s mouth.

    Seeing this, Merzia hurried over to her side.

    Slowly, light began to return to Ardelju��s previously dull eyes.

    ��Ardelju? Are you back with us?��

    ��Uh, where�� where am I?��

    Ardelju stammered, trembling as she wrapped her arms around her abdomen.

    Kraush exchanged nces with Merzia.

    It seemed they needed to wait until she calmed down.

    While Merzia tended to Ardelju, Kraush stepped back and waited.

    His mind was racing with confusion.

    ����Crimson Garden.��

    When Kraush quietly whispered, he heard the caw of crows outside.

    He spoke in a barely audible voice, just enough for Merzia to hear.

    ��Do you know anything about ancient magic?��

    [I do. I��ve seen quite a bit of it.]

    As expected, Crimson Garden had knowledge of ancient magic.

    Mages had existed since ancient times.

    They sought the pinnacle of magic, birthing countless ancient spells in their quest.

    Among those ancient magics, some were extraordinarily dangerous, intertwining with the essence of living beings and the very notion of life itself.

    ��In the past, I once explored ruins searching for ancient relics.��

    Kraush had encountered ancient magic traps meant to y intruders in those ruins.

    ��And I came across the runes of ancient magic inscribed there.��

    [Those are Akasha runes. A magical circle created from the fusion of allnguages to ovee the limits of cognitive thought.]

    ��Yeah, I felt the same power embodied in the ck Hood as I was trying to extract it.��

    If Kraush hadn��t explored the ruins, he might not have even recalled the essence of that ancient magic circle.

    He felt Crimson Garden grimacing in response.

    [Akasha runes should only exist now within trace remnants of ancient ruins, right?]

    Essentially, this ancient magic was thought to be lost to time.

    However, why was some ancient magic inscribed on Ardelju��s body?

    Kraush and Crimson Garden were caught in the same contemtion.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    At that moment, Merzia called out to Kraush.

    He decided to save their discussion forter and walked over to her.

    As Kraush approached Merzia, he saw Ardelju calming down a bit.

    ��Hello, Ardelju.��

    Kraush greeted first.

    Ardelju turned to him and reciprocated the greeting.

    ��Uh, yeah, hello.��

    Her response still felt a bit hesitant.

    Seeing her reaction, Kraush aligned his gaze with hers, sitting down before continuing.

    ��You��ve only just regained consciousness. Do you know what year and month it is?��

    Those who had been unconscious for a long time often lose their sense of time.

    So, it was best to restore that sense of time first as a means to awaken her fully.

    ����Today? It feels like quite a while since I��ve lost consciousness. Isn��t it around June of the 6th year of Rahera?��

    The sixth year of Rahera was sixteen years ago.

    Kraush and Merzia exchanged looks.

    Ardelju believed she had only fainted for about a month at most.

    This revtion could cause significant confusion when confronted with the present time.

    ��We shouldn��t rush to inform her.��

    Unspoken agreement passed between Merzia and Kraush.

    ��Then do you have any memories from before you copsed?��

    ��Well, um, it��s a bit weird to say, but����

    Ardelju looked down at her abdomen with unease.

    ��Recently, I hadn��t had any rtions with a man. Suddenly, my belly started to swell. All in just one day.��

    One day to be swollen?

    That was clearly not a normal situation.

    Ardelju was utterly startled by her suddenly swollen belly.

    Having lived as an herbalist for a long time, she must have recognized that it was anything but normal.

    ��I tried to make some herbal medicine, butbor pains hit me immediately.��

    Ultimately, she copsed to the floor, writhing in pain.

    And the moment of childbirth had begun.

    Recalling the agony from that time made her tremble, curling up.

    Childbirth beginning when she hadn��t even had rtions with a man?

    Of course, that would entail an enormous amount of fear.

    In the midst of suffering and terror, the moment she gave birth to the child,

    She felt her mind slipping away into oblivion.

    ��It was terrifying. It felt like everything inside me was being taken away by the child. I felt as if all my insides were being expelled.��

    Merzia hastily covered her with a nket, seeing Ardelju trembling violently and shedding tears.

    ��But the child was even more unbelievable.��

    She vividly recalled the nightmare of that day.

    ��The newborn didn��t cry. It just crawled.��

    A newborn crawling?

    That was undeniably impossible.

    ��And then it suckled for a while.��

    As if trying to drain thest nutrients left from its mother.

    Watching the child suck desperately, Ardelju��s mental state began to fade away.

    ��And�� I also remember hearing footsteps.��

    She couldn��t tell who the footsteps belonged to.

    All she knew was that it was the voice of an adult woman.

    ��Could that voice belong to Cindy?��

    Merzia hastily asked, mentioning her sister��s name.

    But Ardelju shook her head.

    ��No, I remember Cindy��s voice. It was definitely a voice I had never heard before.��

    Upon hearing Ardelju��s negation, Kraush fell into deep thought.

    ��The child born that day was definitely Abe.��

    At that moment, whoever hade by must have known Abe was about to be born.

    Kraush��s expression gradually darkened.

    ��Abe.��

    What on earth are you?

    ��The one who used Akasha runes to cast ancient magic on Ardelju must surely be the woman who appearedter.��

    If that��s the case, then that woman was also a mage.

    ��Wait a moment.��

    In that moment, Kraush focused on three elements.

    The woman, the mage, and the one who knew Abe was going to be born.

    Kraush��s eyes began to widen in realization.

    ��Hell Fairy?��

    The Red Witch Abe had nted within Ixion her notion of the World Erosion.

    ��Was the Hell Fairy the mastermind behind Abe��s birth?��

    No, that can��t be.

    The Hell Fairy had already vanished from the scene somewhere in Kraush��s past life.

    If she were the mastermind behind all this, there would be no reason for her to remain hidden until the point of destruction.

    ��The Hell Fairy is clearly following Abe. Her master is undoubtedly Abe.��

    At thest moment of Aria returning,

    Who was the one that had survived by his side?

    ��Abe.��

    Kraush stood up from his spot.

    Merzia, while caring for Ardelju, cast a perplexed look at him, but Kraush merely turned and walked out slowly.

    His mind was unraveling.

    ��The Hell Fairy was already active in Ixion by the time Abe was born.��

    The incident in Lagrain was a prime example from the year shortly after Abe was born.

    Back then, the Hell Fairy and the Luminary had jointly instigated the tragedy of Lagrain.

    ��I thought the Hell Fairy��s actions then had nothing to do with Abe.��

    That incident was merely the Hell Fairy parachuting in for Ixion.

    Kraush believed it was disconnected from Abe.

    Yet perhaps from that point, the Hell Fairy had already acted upon Abe��smand.

    ��The Hell Fairy must have erased any traces of herself from Ixion.��

    Kraush assumed this was because the dealings between Ixion and the royal family had turned south, and the Emperor Daphilon Junon had used skills to wipe clean all traces.

    But was it solely the royal family��s intention behind this?

    ��In an effort to erase all connections to the Hell Fairy.��

    Abe may have intentionally slipped her influence between Ixion and the royal family.

    What could be the reason behind Abe needing to do such a thing?

    ��Aria.��

    Because of Aria��s presence.

    ��What significance did Aria hold for Abe who had the ability to reincarnate?��

    Abe had an obsession with Aria.

    Was there truly only pure love behind that?

    ��The witch that brings destruction.��

    That��s how Aria referred to Abe.

    Words often spoken by those who had reached the end of magic.

    ��As brilliant as a genius might be, they can never surpass the limits of time.��

    The reason was simple.

    Even a mage expending their entire lifespan won��t have enough time to grasp all magical knowledge in existence.

    Thus, mages share the bittersweet desire of holding all magic yet falling short.

    This was amon trait among all mages.

    Right before the reincarnation, Abe was merely in her twenties.

    No matter how talented she was, was it possible for her to reach the level of magic that could lead to the world��s destruction in such a short time?

    At the point where even the Grand Sorceress had not yet reached?

    [That��s impossible.]

    This was the definitive conclusion from Crimson Garden, who is both a mage and an immortal.

    [Magic is a discipline built upon timeless knowledge.]

    Simply having talent isn��t enough to aplish everything.

    ��Kraush.��

    Quietly, Kraush whispered that name.

    ����Is there a possibility of an ancient magic that allows one to switch bodies shortly before the end of their lifespan, and what��s its sess rate?��

    [I��ve never encountered such magic.]

    Crimson Garden denied having seen anything like that.

    [However, there have been royal dragons who attempted something simr irrespective of magic.]

    The White Dragon King.

    The one who attempted to selfishly nt his egg in his own descendants for immortality.

    His power still flowed through Kraush.

    [In theory.]

    And Abe might be��

    [There is no such thing as impossible in magic.]

    From ancient times, she could be a mage reincarnating over the centuries of umted magical knowledge.

    The Hell Fairy had been the World Erosion��s servant from far back, carrying her along the journey.

    All the scattered puzzle pieces had finally fallen into ce.

    And at this moment, Kraush understood.

    Who was the one causing destruction so that Aria would be forced to make contact?

    Who brought forth the method of transmitting the memories of reincarnation?

    Who possessed all magical knowledge and returned to the past?

    ��Abe��s obsession with Aria is not out of love.��

    This was the time magic that she herself could notplete.

    However, there was one who could solve this time magic puzzle.

    ��Aria.��

    To a mage, the constraints of time were inevitable.

    With reincarnation, one would lose all power and must rebuild from scratch.

    A skill capable of resolving everything in one go.

    Reincarnation.

    There was no guarantee that the current Aria would apany Abe in her reincarnation.

    Abe deemed Aria to be a bundle of hatred.

    But if it was through the deity of the World Erosion, then things could be different.

    All it would take is a little adjustment to turn him into a puppet.

    ��If I create a puppet and connect Aria��s personality to it through reincarnation, then Abe��s tool for resurrection can be born.��

    Crunch!

    Kraush gritted his teeth.

    ��Abe.��

    The degree of madness that she had reached surpassed sanity.

 Chapter 356

    ### Chapter 356

    After Discovering All the Truths About Abe

    Kraush disyed intense anger directed at Abe.

    How could someone be so selfish as to destroy the world just for their own desires and, on top of that, try to turn Arthur into a tool for their reincarnation? It was utterly detestable.

    ��What a damned woman she is.��

    Kraush clenched his fists tightly.

    The fact that she pretended to be a wishful thinker while harboring such despicable intentions erased any lingering pity he had left for her.

    ��I never thought I��d find myself thinking that Mary and Sigrid were the sanest around.��

    Abe definitely had to die. There was no way she could be allowed to live.

    ��So, I must definitely lure Ixion out this time.��

    Ixion had been Abe��s hands and feet. If he didn��t crush them, Abe would surelyplete the god of World Erosion.

    ��More importantly����

    Kraush��s thoughts drifted to Arthur, who had disappeared from Rahern Academy.

    There was undoubtedly a bad blood between Arthur and Kraush.

    Throughout both timelines �C the one Kraush experienced and the one he didn��t �C he had been heavily entangled with Arthur.

    But one fact was clear. Arthur was at least willing to do everything in his power to prevent destruction.

    Her life was not something that could be tied up with a mere reincarnation doll.

    ��I need to find Arthur.��

    If he wasn��t careful, Abe might do something to the current Arthur as well.

    Though Arthur seemed to be ufortable with the jumble of mixed-up memories across timelines, he wasn��tpletely unreachable either.

    ��Let me tell you, finding a person is a hell of a task.��

    He could seriously go bananas just trying to locate someone.

    But it made sense, after all.

    Ultimately, everything happened through people��so many problems arising from the intertwining of human connections.

    That was what ultimately drove them back toward destruction.

    Kraush stood there to solve these issues.

    ��Crimson Garden, Ebsque, find Arthur for me.��

    So, Kraush made his request to his two most reliable sources.

    [I��ve already set a crow to follow the trail.]

    And, of course, Crimson Garden responded almost immediately.

    Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise as Crimson Garden scoffed at him.

    [Who do you take me for? Knowing it was rted to you, it��s only natural I��d set something up beforehand.]

    True to form, Crimson Garden was always on top of things.

    [If somethinges up, I��ll let you know. But what you should be focusing on now is more pressing, right?]

    As she said, the immediate concern was Ixion. If they were involved, they��d surely aim for Zodiac.

    ��Thanks.��

    [An expression of gratitude that��s barely worth the calories to say.]

    Really, Kraush always found himself indebted to this creature.

    With this, he had no worries regarding Arthur.

    If anything happened, Crimson Garden would alert him.

    ��So now what��s left?��

    It was just a matter of using the appearance of Zodiac to draw in Ixion.

    ��But there haven��t been any bites yet.��

    Were they just waiting for the right moment? Or were they bing suspicious as well?

    Kraush clicked his tongue, pondering.

    ��Maybe it would be better to have one of the World Erosion members take him to Ixion instead.��

    Not an impossible n.

    It was certainly better than waiting indefinitely like this.

    ��The problem is finding a World Erosion member to fit the bill.��

    Kraush slowly tapped his crossed arms.

    Then, out of nowhere, one candidate popped into his head.

    He even knew where that guy was hanging out.

    He wasn��t the type to up and move his main base.

    Plus, he had a bit of a hair trigger and would bite at any bait tossed his way.

    ��Crimson Garden, I��ve got an idea.��

    Kraush had a quick consultation with Crimson Garden.

    After listening to the whole story, Crimson Garden fell silent momentarily, then gave a positive reply.

    [That��s an idea with plenty of potential. The challenge now is what bait to use to reel him in.]

    ��I��ve just thought of something in rtion to that.��

    Kraush said, turning around.

    When he returned to the room, Ardelju was already fast asleep.

    She had spent her whole life locked in her mind.

    It was no wonder shecked the strength to return to normalcy just yet.

    ��There��s a subtle urgency. Must��ve had a sudden epiphany.��

    Merzia, who had been monitoring Ardelju, stood up at that moment.

    To her question, Kraush nodded.

    ��Yeah, it��s a bit moreplicated than I expected, but at least it��s clear that the child Ardelju birthed is dangerous.��

    ��Is there a chance that child might notice Ardelju waking up?��

    ��That could be a possibility.��

    Kraush couldn��t guarantee it either.

    He had no way of knowing why Abe kept Ardelju alive, locked in her mind.

    ��It��d be great if it could be used against Abe.��

    But looking at Ardelju��s current state, that didn��t seem to be right either.

    After all, you couldn��t leverage someone who��d been asleep their whole life.

    Her life, sacrificed due to Abe��s actions, deserved reward in whatever time she had left.

    ��In that case, I��ll take Ardelju with me.��

    Before she fully regained her senses, she��d been struggling to stay here.

    But now that she was aware, he would surely be able to persuade her to leave safely.

    Kraush agreed with this n.

    ��We��ll proceed with that, but personally, I have a favor to ask of you, Merzia.��

    At Kraush��s words, she looked puzzled.

    What kind of favor could he possibly have?

    ��I know you possess one of the Ten Heavenly Swords.��

    Merzia hesitated.

    It was true; she owned one of the Ten Heavenly Swords, but her expression asked what he was getting at.

    If she was confused, Kraush quickly cleared it up.

    ��Could you lend that sword in Zodiac��s name for a while?��

    ��In Zodiac��s name?��

    Merzia wore a look of utter bewilderment.

    ��Also, I would like you to let them know that it was given directly in the name of the Golden King.��

    ��Are you asking me to announce that a sword was given?��

    Merzia��s confusion deepened, and she looked even more puzzled.

    ��It��s the perfect bait to catch one of Ixion��s members.��

    Kraush couldn��t stay on the sidelines waiting for Ixion to eventually show up.

    So, he decided to make the first move.

    As Kraush exined, Merzia remained silent with her arms crossed.

    Then she looked back at Kraush.

    ��If I lend you the sword, what��s the payback?��

    Was this the reason the name ��Golden King�� was so fitting?

    She was someone who was thorough in looking for gain.

    ��An Ixion member has a penchant for collecting high-value weapons. They��d certainly have umted something worth at least that sword.��

    A thieving grin spread across Kraush��s face.

    ��I��ll let you know where they��ve got everything squirrelled away.��

    He was going to hand over someone else��s stuff instead of his.

    Plus, it waspletely okay since it belonged to a criminal.

    ��Of course, I��ll deal with the Ixion member myself.��

    Merzia nced at Kraush for a moment.

    Then she extended her hand, wearing a grin reminiscent of a loan shark.

    ��Seems like the Dragon King is quite the shrewd character.��

    Kraush sped her hand.

    ��Isn��t that just a given?��

    They both shared wicked grins.

    A perfect pair of Ten Great Lords.

    ��

    In Cloria City, unexpected news spread.

    The second-inmand of Cloria.

    News was that the Ten Great Lords�� Golden King had visited Zodiac personally.

    This sent Cloria into a bit of a frenzy.

    Since Cloria wasn��t exactly a big city capable of hosting Ten Great Lords, people were all abuzz about the Golden King.

    But the plot thickened; that wasn��t all there was to the story.

    By chance, the Golden King received assistance from Zodiac.

    And to repay that favor, he supposedly gifted them one of the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    ording to the Golden King, it was merely a token of goodwill towards someone who would open a new era, but��

    A Ten Heavenly Sword held staggering value.

    This news spread quickly throughout Cloria and the world.

    From opinions about how the usually stingy Golden King had be more favorable, to skepticism over who Zodiac was to receive such kindness.

    All in all, it made quite the stir across the world.

    At the same time, a World Erosion member caught wind of the news through the world press.

    ��Wait, my darling went to a little kid like that?��

    She furrowed her brows, and her tiger tail swished behind her.

    ��This is absolutely uneptable. I need to rescue my darling.��

    The tiger ears sprouting from her head perked up.

    With an eyepatch on one side and weapons strapped everywhere.

    Her beloved title was the Armed Princess.

    Her name was Shua Delphia.

    She licked her lips while gazing at the paper.

    Her hobby? Collecting weapons.

    What an appropriate title for the Armed Princess; she was obsessively focused on gathering weapons.

    Yet now, one of the Ten Heavenly Swords was in the hands of an inexperienced little brat.

    She had endured countless painful farewells trying to acquire the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    To her, those swords were akin to first love.

    Crunch!

    At that moment, her teeth ground together.

    Because she had lost sight of a Ten Heavenly Sword right before her eyes.

    ��Balheim, that bastard.��

    She had still not forgotten the resentment that burned within her following that day in the Demonic Bastion when she had lost the Rain Thunder Prime to Kraush Balheim.

    Now, she found herself unable to unleash that pent-up frustration, as Kraush had grown far too strong for her to challenge.

    ��Damn it, this is annoying. Really, really annoying.��

    The foul-mouthed princess grumbled, ripping the paper apart with fury.

    Then, she sprang off the rock she��d been perched on.

    This was a new opportunity to seize the Ten Heavenly Sword.

    The Armed Princess was not about to let this chance slip away.

    ��Cloria, you say?��

    Some small, unheard-of corner of the continent.

    Clearly, it wouldn��t have proper security in ce.

    She could easily smash through and snatch the Ten Heavenly Sword.

    As she thought about this, a sudden idea struck her.

    ��Speaking of which����

    She recalled what the ck Witch, leader of Ixion, had said.

    She had mentioned that the Zodiac guy from Cloria might be essential in the future.

    ��That kid, could it be Zodiac?��

    The one who received the Ten Heavenly Sword.

    A wicked grin spread across the Armed Princess as she thought of her target.

    Curious coincidence��it turned out the very one she nned to target was someone Ixion was vying for as well.

    The reason she had infiltrated Ixion was simply that the ck Witch promised to grant her weapons in exchange.

    Recently, she had been fixated on building her weapon collection, but she stumbled upon a juicy opportunity on the Ixion front.

    ��I��m so lucky!��

    Her footsteps quickened as she grew excited.

    Destination: Cloria.

    Off to catch the new darling and that Zodiac fellow!

 Chapter 357

    ### Chapter 357

    The Armed Princess

    Shua Delphia

    From a young age, she believed that weapons were synonymous with justice.

    Her world had crumbled due to wars that never seemed to end.

    A relentless thousand-year war, to be precise.

    From childhood through adulthood, the only things that kept her alive amidst the chaos were weapons.

    Her first weapon was a dagger.

    The very dagger she drove into the neck of a man trying to vite her as a child.

    That dagger had saved her life.

    Her second weapon was a longsword.

    In the midst of a battlefield crowded with all ages mobilized for the war.

    The only thing she could trust was not her allies or enemies, but her weapons.

    She believed in weapons, and that belief allowed her to survive the battlefield time and again.

    Although her weapons changed over time, her faith in them remained steadfast.

    She became simpler and more direct to survive the wars.

    Her speech wasced with curses.

    Soldiers were often those who had curses on their lips.

    Perhaps for them, swearing was the cry of their pained lives.

    Thus, the Armed Princess grew obsessed with weapons.

    To her, weapons were tools for survival.

    And that remained true even after stepping into another world from the one that had perished.

    In Cloria City.

    When the Armed Princess arrived there, her appearance was different from usual.

    Using one of her weapons, she had erased her ears, hidden her tail, and even changed her hair color to brown.

    If anyone who knew her before saw her now, they might not recognize her.

    ��Hehe, hmmm.��

    She hummed a cheerful tune, excited at the thought of acquiring a new child.

    None of the residents of Cloria paid her any mind.

    They just thought she was a tourist enjoying the hot springs.

    ��Hey, where��s the Cloria family��s mansion?��

    The Armed Princess asked a shopkeeper busy unpacking the goods.

    Wiping the sweat from his brow, the shopkeeper pointed to a hill in the distance.

    ��Right over there.��

    ��Oh, thanks for your hard work.��

    She strode confidently towards the hill.

    Soon after, she arrived in front of the Cloria mansion.

    The Cloria mansion was peaceful.

    Given the deste terrain, there was no real reason for outside cities or nations to invade.

    It was just a hot spring tourist spot, and the crime rate was low.

    Although the knights were prepared for any incidents of World Erosion, they were only experienced in fighting that specific threat andcked skills in dealing with people.

    Perhaps that��s why the guard standing at the entrance was yawning deeply, looking quite bored.

    He usually just stood there, staring up at the peaceful sky, counting clouds.

    In front of him, a woman appeared.

    The guard blinked at the brown-haired woman.

    Having noticed her approaching, he asked, ��Are you a newly hired maid?��

    ��Huh? Oh, yeah.��

    The Armed Princess, disguised as a local woman, casually responded while tucking away the gauntlet she had quietly held behind her back.

    ��Perfect timing; they said they��re short-handed inside. Please, go right in.��

    The guard easily opened the door for her.

    Seeing that, the Armed Princess shrugged and walked inside.

    With an invitation like that, why would she refuse?

    What the guard didn��t realize was that, thanks to his oversight, while the Cloria family might not be in danger, his own life was saved.

    With surprising ease, the Armed Princess passed through the door and walked down the hall, encountering people who didn��t stop her at all.

    They all just naturally assumed she was staff.

    ��Hmm, this is easier than I thought.��

    Having gained entry so simply made her feel slightly ufortable.

    Her hands started to itch.

    ��Hey, you.��

    At that moment, the Armed Princess turned her head at the call.

    There, she saw a man with ck hair and red eyes.

    Ever since the isys bloodline mixed into Cloria, their descendants had all ended up with the same hair and eye colors.

    One notable difference was that their red eye color was a shade lighter than that of isys.

    Anyway, this meant he was direct lineage of Cloria.

    ��The office is dirty. Come and clean it up.��

    After saying that, he turned to walk away.

    As the Armed Princess watched his back for a moment, a slow smile crept across her face.

    What she was after was none other than Zodiac Cloria, the direct descendant of Cloria.

    She didn��t know what Zodiac looked like.

    She just knew his features��ck hair and red eyes.

    And at this very moment, the direct lineage of Cloria had appeared before her.

    Moreover, he had provided her with an opportunity to be alone together.

    There was no reason not to seize this chance.

    ��He walked right into my mouth.��

    It was like prey wandering into a tiger��s den.

    Why on earth would she not want to devour him?

    She decided to open her mouth and swallow him whole.

    The office he led her to was indeed a mess, just as he��d said.

    Something clearly stressed him out.

    He had knocked things over and left them strewn everywhere.

    Ignoring the scattered items, he trudged over to a sofa and plopped down to cool his head.

    He had a raging headache thanks to the constant chatter of Zodiac��s name ringing in his ears.

    While he was busy trying to zone out, he noticed the maid he brought was lingering in the doorway.

    Seeing her standing there, he frowned in annoyance.

    ��What are you doing? Hurry up and clean.��

    ��Is your name Zodiac Cloria?��

    The moment he heard the next words, his expression began to sour.

    What in the world was this maid babbling about?

    Feeling utterly baffled, he stood up from his seat.

    ��Who do you dare call Zodiac?��

    Anger flooded his face as he passed by the sofa and loomed over the maid.

    ��Do I look like that trash to you?��

    ��What? No?��

    The maid��s face suddenly turned to one of disappointment.

    Realizing she wanted to meet Zodiac, he finally connected the dots.

    ��Hah.��

    The man let out a disbelieving breath.

    Who would��ve thought he��d be treated like this, even by a maid?

    Since Zodiac received the Heavenly Sword from the Golden King, the name Zodiac hadn��t left his ears.

    Nor had theparisons between him and Zodiac.

    ��You better remember well if you n to work in our mansion.��

    He looked down at the maid, lifting his hand.

    ��I am Jorval Cloria.��

    With that deration, he brought his raised hand down toward her cheek.

    ��Not that it matters, since we won��t be seeing each other again after today.��

    Whack!

    But his hand was effortlessly severed in mid-air.

    Thud!

    The hand that fell to the floor quickly began to grow cold as it rolled away.

    Jorval��s mind went nk for a moment.

    It took him some time to grasp what had just happened.

    The maid in front of him stood brandishing a halberd with a single edge.

    At the same time, annoyance filled her eyes.

    ��Annoying, aren��t you?��

    ��Gah, ah!��

    As Jorval screamed in pain from his severed arm, the Armed Princess swiftly covered his mouth with her hand.

    ��Don��t whine about losing just an arm.��

    Pressed to the ground by the Armed Princess, he struggled fruitlessly.

    She sighed, ��Do you know where Zodiac is? Or not?��

    This woman��why was she searching for Zodiac?

    Jorval couldn��t wrap his head around the situation.

    It felt like the whole world was searching for Zodiac while he was left out.

    ��Focus on what I just asked. Come on.��

    Then, the Armed Princess pressed him down even harder.

    The pain felt as if his jaw might shatter.

    ��Zodiac, where is my pretty boy?��

    At least he needed to open his mouth to answer her.

    But with Jorval unable to respond, the Armed Princess suddenly remembered she was still covering his mouth.

    Now faced with the true identity of Jorval, she pulled her hand away hesitantly.

    Jorval��s eyes widened.

    ��Intruder!��

    His voice boomed.

    The Armed Princess��s eyes narrowed at that.

    Could he actually dare shout about intruders?

    ��Son of a�� you must be family, huh?��

    Annoyed that he raised an rm to protect his family, she tightened her grip around his neck.

    Jorval��s eyes rolled as he chuckled despite being choked.

    ��F-family? Don��t talk nonsense.��

    Jorval��s gaze burned with rage.

    ��Do you really think I��d let you get to him?��

    Even if this woman called out for Zodiac, he had no intention of letting her near him.

    This wasn��t about protecting family.

    It was purely an annoyance from witnessing everyone��s search for Zodiac.

    ��Fine, then die.��

    With a disinterested look, the Armed Princess decided to choke him out.

    Smack!

    That is, until a sudden kick came aimed right at her face.

    With a twist of her head, she felt herself beingunched into the air.

    In an instant, her body tumbled, and shended on the floor.

    ��Who����

    She red, exposing her fury at the one who dared to hit her.

    Before her stood a small boy with ck hair and red eyes.

    He was also a direct line of Cloria.

    But for some reason, the Armed Princess instinctively felt hostility toward him.

    Despite being clearly at the novice level of mastery, a strange unsettling feeling washed over her.

    ��I��d appreciate it if you didn��t bother my big brother.��

    The moment her eyes met his crimson ones, glowing with an icy intensity.

    The Armed Princess stood up, shaking off her surprise.

    ��You must be Zodiac?��

    ��Yeah, seriously, did you have to cause such a scene just to show up?��

    Seeing the disdain in Zodiac��s expression, the Armed Princess blinked in surprise.

    She didn��t quiteprehend what he meant, but it became a solid piece of good news for her.

    Shaking off her unease, she lifted her weapon.

    ��Zodiac, you fool! Run away now!��

    At that moment, Jorval called out to Zodiac.

    Zodiac, ncing at Jorval, turned to his waist, pulling out��

    The legendary Ten Heavenly Sword, Machrin!

    The Armed Princess��s eyes went wide.

    ��Why would such a beauty be in the hands of a scrappy wannabe like you?��

    She gripped her two-handed axe tightly.

    ��Big bro, you better escape,�� Zodiac warned.

    ��Zodiac!��

    And just like that, the two powerful beings shed.

 Chapter 358

    ### Chapter 358

    With the Fainted Zodiac in Hand

    The Armed Princess, Shua Delphia, slowly began toe to a halt after advancing for a while.

    ��Should be far enough by now.��

    She stopped her feet and rummaged through her pockets.

    Suddenly, a ck frog popped out from her pocket.

    The ck frognded right in front of her, puffed up its cheeks, and let out a short croak.

    Seeing this, the Armed Princess crouched down in front of the frog.

    ��Hey, ck Witch, do you know what kind of gift I brought?��

    A grin spread across her face.

    ��That��s right��your beloved Zodiac Cloria!��

    She lifted Zodiac and waved him in front of the frog.

    The frog puffed up its cheeks again, then shrank them down.

    After a moment, the ck frog turned its body, opened its mouth wide, and stuck out its tongue into the air.

    At that moment, a pitch-ck space emerged in the air.

    The Armed Princess smirked as the space filled with darkness took shape, getting ready to wee her.

    ��Where shall we have some fun collecting debts?��

    With that, she boldly stepped into the dark space.

    Before long, a line of pirs came into view.

    Suddenly, azure mes red up, brightening the Armed Princess��s view.

    In an instant, a tangled world filled her sight.

    The ck space managed by the ck Witch.

    Through this space, Ixion was moving freely without detection despite being pursued by the Empire and several nations.

    Once inside, the Armed Princess shouted while keeping Zodiac close.

    ��ck Witch! A special guest hase with a gift. Where are you?!��

    As soon as her voice echoed, the sound of high heels cking could be heard from afar.

    Lifting her gaze, she saw a woman dressed entirely in ck descending the stairs.

    The ck Witch��master of spatial magic and leader of Ixion.

    She walked slowly down the stairs and stared at the Armed Princess with unremarkable eyes.

    The dark energy emanating from her was enough to make even the Armed Princess feel uneasy.

    ��Zodiac Cloria.��

    ��Yep, that��s right. Zodiac Cloria,�� she replied with a wide, toothy grin.

    Then, she swiftly moved to stand right in front of the ck Witch.

    ��How about it? While you all were goofing off, I came through with action.��

    She grabbed Zodiac by the scruff of his neck and shook him in front of her.

    The ck Witch simply gazed at Zodiac in silence.

    ��Kraush Balheim has vanished.��

    At those words, the Armed Princess��s brows furrowed.

    ��Where the hell did that jerk suddenly disappear to?��

    ��After contacting the Sword King, he went from Starlon to Jem. Then he vanished.��

    ��What? Contacting the Sword King?��

    The Armed Princess looked utterly baffled, as if she��d just seen a chicken fly.

    ��That guy wouldn��t kill just anyone.��

    But the ck Witch remained calm.

    ��Thus, the Hell Fairy has gone to the Sword King.��

    ��What for?��

    ��To draw him out.��

    Hearing that, the Armed Princess��s eyes widened slightly.

    With a vague understanding of the situation, she nodded nonchntly.

    ��Whatever about that nonsense, just hurry up and hand over my reward.��

    Casting a sidelong nce at the now bored Armed Princess, the ck Witch raised her hand.

    With a snap of her fingers, a weapon materialized before her.

    A short dagger, ck as night.

    But the power flowing from the engraved patterns on it was anything but ordinary.

    The Armed Princess quickly reached out and snatched the dagger.

    Without wasting time, she hurled Zodiac towards the ck Witch.

    Zodiac flew through the air and came to an abrupt stop before her.

    ��Haha! I gave you what you wanted and got what I needed, so I��m outta here!��

    Excited, the Armed Princess took a leap back.

    Watching her leave, the ck Witch raised her hand to create a space for her to exit.

    Once the Armed Princess was gone, only the ck Witch and Zodiac were left in the expansive dark space.

    With Zodiac floating in the air, the ck Witch approached him with her hands sped.

    The intricacies of the ck Witch��s space were puzzling.

    Every step she took caused the surrounding scenery to bizarrely shift.

    At one point, she paused, and the sound of footsteps began to echo from the opposite direction.

    The ck Witch lifted her head.

    And there, a tall woman was walking towards her.

    Upon meeting the gaze of the ck Witch, this neer parted her lips.

    ��Red Witch.��

    The moment the ck Witch spoke, the woman paused mid-stride.

    She wore a long veil that obscured her eyes, but her red hair peeked out from beneath it.

    The Red Witch, addressed by the ck Witch, now stood at the forefront and finally spoke.

    ��ck Witch, the seeds of cmity have ignited. It��s time to prepare.��

    The ck Witch nodded expressionlessly, already aware of the event.

    ��I��ve already sent them out.��

    The world eroders ced around the Gold Kingdom were already in motion.

    Not long ago, the incident in the Empire had served as the final exam for Ixion.

    That test was over, and Ixion��sst n was underway.

    ��What about the Holy Grail?��

    ��That��s��.��

    The Red Witch began to respond but then paused as her gaze drifted beyond the veil.

    ��ck Witch, what have you brought?��

    The ck Witch tilted her head in confusion.

    ��Zodiac Cloria.��

    Upon hearing that, the Red Witch squinted vaguely through the veil.

    ��That��s Zodiac Cloria��?��

    In the next moment, a thud echoed.

    Blood spurted from the ck Witch��s body.

    It sttered everywhere, some even hitting the Red Witch.

    She realized btedly that blood was flowing from her own neck.

    On her throat, a sword had embedded itself.

    Stumbling, the ck Witch slowly began to fall.

    And from behind her, a boynded gracefully.

    ��Hey, Abe.��

    The boy whonded smiled widely at the Red Witch.

    That grin sent chills even through the Red Witch herself.

    ��Didn��t expect to run into you again like this.��

    The moment those words lingered in the air, the expression of the Red Witch��Abe��started to twist.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    That was the end of it.

    Kraush summoned the Rain Thunder Prime and unleashed the White me.

    In an instant, the raging mes stretched out and engulfed the Red Witch.

    ��Next time, let��s meet in your true form.��

    Since first spotting her, Kraush had sensed she was a fake.

    The real Abe was somewhere else.

    ��Thought I could sneak in without being detected in the depths of the ck space.��

    But running into Abe had exposed his identity.

    He hadn��t anticipated that even the ck Witch would be deceived, but Abe might see through him.

    ����Kraush Balheim?�� came a voice that made him lift his head.

    There stood the ck Witch, the sword still lodged in her throat.

    She wasn��t dead��at least not until the doll containing her true soul was destroyed.

    Having that knowledge, Kraush had refused to kill her the first time they met.

    It was a tangled situation thanks to meeting Abe.

    ��Now, ck Witch, it��s our first time meeting directly in your space, isn��t it?��

    At the moment those words finished, White me erupted all over Kraush��s body.

    His appearance began to change, and his dark blue hair billowed in the me.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The moment the ck Witch confirmed his identity, her gaze shifted slightly.

    The ck Witch yanked the sword from her throat, letting blood stream down her neck.

    Yet she remained unfazed.

    Kraush raised his hand.

    At that, the ck Hood activated, and the Rain Thunder Prime was back in his grip.

    ��Here to be my offering?��

    ��Not at all��I��m here to smash your Ixion into pieces.��

    Kraush said it calmly while spinning the Rain Thunder Prime in his hand.

    Yet for the ck Witch, it made no sense.

    From the moment he stepped into her ck space, his defeat was all but guaranteed.

    The ck space was the ck Witch��s domain.

    No matter how much he struggled, he couldn��t escape without her permission.

    Whether Kraush understood this or not, his attitude remained rxed.

    ��You think that little thing on your wrist can save you?��

    The ck Witch questioned again.

    On Kraush��s wrist was a bracelet��a bomb created by Rona to summon the Heaven��s Sword.

    Originally prepared for an all-out battle within the ck space.

    ��Doesn��t matter. This thing has fulfilled its purpose.��

    But Kraush had no intention of using it.

    The bracelet was a device that specifically prevented Ixion from recklessly touching Kraush.

    If they inadvertently provoked him, summoning the Heaven��s Sword would pose a significant risk to Ixion.

    That was why they had avoided provoking Kraush until now.

    Thanks to that, he had been able to grow continuously.

    To the point that even in the ck Witch��s realm, he could stand his ground confidently.

    ��And more than that,��

    Kraush said, smiling at the ck Witch.

    ��It��s already been adequatelymunicated.��

    Even without summoning the Heaven��s Sword, the voices had reached them.

    This was yet another device installed by the magical artifact creator, Rona Imblize.

    Not long ago, Abe herself had mentioned it.

    The seeds of cmity had ignited, and members of Ixion were scattered throughout the Gold Kingdom.

    That news undoubtedly reached the ears of the Heaven��s Sword.

    Without a doubt, those who had been gearing up to confront Ixion were now heading to the Gold Kingdom.

    The moment Kraush disguised himself as Zodiac, he had hinted at this to the Heaven��s Sword.

    To prepare for an all-out war with Ixion.

    By now, the Ten Great Lords and the leaders of each nation would��ve all received the news.

    With Ixion��s forces dispersed, it was the perfect time to take them down one by one.

    ��Don��t underestimate us.��

    For such a long time, it had been you who managed the Gold Kingdom��not them.

    As Kraush said that, the ck Witch finally caught on to his n.

    ��You mean to bind me here.��

    The ck Witch��s ck space allowed Ixion to evade capture despite constant pursuit, enabling them to operate freely.

    The same applied to the current Gold Kingdom.

    Surely, they intended to use the ck Witch��s space to maneuver.

    But now, standing before her was Kraush.

    Even if she had subjected herself to immortality through her soul-separation, her body remained right there.

    If Kraush dyed, he could very well do as he pleased.

    But that would have been far too naive of Kraush.

    Upon hearing the ck Witch��s statement, he scoffed.

    ��No, I��m here to kill you.��

    The ck Witch��s eyes shifted subtly.

    Having just experienced the clear reality that she could not die from physical damage, she looked confused as to where his confidence wasing from.

    ��Your soul is in that doll.��

    At that remark, Kraush suddenly turned his body.

    ��I know exactly where it is.��

    And at hisst words, the ck Witch��s eyes flickered.

    ��And your dead daughter too.��

    At that moment, a burst of ck malice erupted from the ck Witch.

    With that, her ck space opened, and enormous tentacles came swarming towards Kraush.

    Kraush kicked off the ground, dodging the tentacles, and directed his fierce gaze towards the ck Witch.

    ��Let��s see whoes out on top!��

    Humanity versus Ixion.

    The all-out war begins now!

 Chapter 359

    ### Chapter 359

    In the Jet ck Space

    Kraush dashed through the chaotic realm of the jet ck space.

    This was a pocket dimension created by the ck Witch, a mix of various aspects of her world. That��s probably why a world he��d never seen before stretched endlessly before him.

    Chasing after Kraush were the tentacle-like limbs of the ck Witch��s dark octopodes.

    And they weren��t just chasing; they were on a mission.

    Boom!

    Kraush dodged the slithering octopus legs that erupted from the space above him.

    But just as he thought he was clear, another ck space opened right where he had avoided the attack, and the limbs came lunging at him again.

    Kraush had had enough. Drawing on the power of Rain Thunder Prime infused with White me, he unleashed a surge of white fire.

    Whoosh!

    The ck space shrank as it got engulfed in mes, forcing it shut.

    For the ck Witch, the power from another world was toxic. That��s why she wouldn��t dare pull in the White me so carelessly.

    However, that didn��t mean Kraush had the upper hand.

    The jet ck space was entirely maniptive by the ck Witch. Before Kraush stood an unending barrage of attacks.

    From the ck Witch emerged five creatures��her familiars from her world.

    The first was the Kraken.

    Its legs? Unlimited.

    It could whip its limbs from anywhere in the ck Witch��s space, creating quite a blockade for Kraush.

    ��Guh-huh!��

    Then came the second creature, Barg.

    With the new ck space that appeared, its sharp teeth lunged at Kraush.

    Kraush disyed incredible reflexes, jamming his sword right into all of their heads.

    But for these creatures bestowed with immortality through the ck Witch, piercing their heads meant nothing��they just vanished and would reappear in no time at all.

    ��???~.��

    At that moment, he heard a hauntingly sorrowful song that was impossible for any human to ignore.

    But with all that was going on, Kraush��s mind was too tough to be entranced by such a song.

    ��The third creature��Siren.��

    Only because it was Kraush that he could withstand that eerie allure. Others would��ve been caught off guard and torn apart by the other monsters right then.

    Then, ck lightning rained down right in front of him.

    Kraush twisted his body and conjured the White me to evade the dark lightning that was targeted at him.

    The ck lightning spiraled away into the ck Witch��s space.

    The fourth creature��Taranis, the embodiment of lightning��was fast enough to trouble even Kraush.

    Even though he could manipte lightning with his skill, he couldn��t keep up with this speed and would easily be outpaced by its strikes.

    That meant Kraush had to stay on his toes throughout the battle.

    And then finally��

    Boom!

    ��Here ites.��

    Kraush felt it right away and tore through the Kraken��s limbs aiming to block him. Just as he managed to slip away from where he had been standing��

    BAM!

    A colossal white serpent reared up behind him, seemingly trying to devour the world itself.

    This gigantic snake filled the ck Witch��s dark space to the brim before vanishing into it.

    Had he been just a moment slower, he would have been swallowed whole by that serpentine maw.

    ��The final creature��Yormungand.��

    This snake, massive enough to overshadow the ck Witch��s dimension, seemed unstoppable. But the world of the ck Witch had already crumbled despite such monsters existing within it.

    ��No, let me rephrase that.��

    Kraush locked eyes with the ck Witch, who was staring him down beyond the multitude of monsters.

    Her pitch-ck eyes were hollow, utterly void of emotion.

    ��The one who destroyed the ck Witch��s world�� was her.��

    She was the very cause of the world��s end.

    Why was she now trying to resurrect that very world by creating a god of world erosion?

    Kraush would learn the answer only after the ck Witch��s demise.

    He would discover her diary beside her deceased daughter, confounding him with the tragic story of the ck Witch.

    ��The ck Witch��s daughter, Isabelia.��

    The ck Witch��s realm thrived in the age of witch hunts.

    Witches had indeed risen as a threatening force to the world multiple times.

    In her world, witches were considered an entirely separate race.

    They lived much longer than other races and umted diverse knowledge.

    So perhaps due to a certain incident, a lunatic witch who lost her sanity was driven to wreak irrevocable chaos upon the world.

    The entire world ignited with the intent to hunt witches.

    Every single witch, despite the wrongdoings of just one, became a target.

    Initially, the witches tried to negotiate with the other races.

    However, nations had already lost their loved ones to witchcraft, and they had no intention ofpromising.

    Moreover, from the perspective of each state, demonizing witches wasn��t all bad either.

    Armies and equipment were continuously produced to hunt them, so the economy surged as a result.

    Safer, less-costly wars against witches became a convenient solution to age-old problems between nations.

    And thus, the framework of conflict between witches and the world was established.

    The witches had to stand against the world to survive.

    Meanwhile, the world created amon enemy in the witches to counter their problems.

    The witches were gradually pushed toward devastation.

    Despite umting vast lifetimes of wisdom over the ages, they were outnumbered andcked the endurance for a prolonged war against the various states.

    Every now and then, witches emerged that mirrored the crazed witch of earlier times.

    And every instance provoked greater cries for witch hunts.

    Within such a world lived the ck Witch herself.

    At times, she would conceal her identity, bing ensnared in witch hunt cults, suffering dire consequences.

    She led a life peppered with fleeting moments of careful concealment, only to face confrontations with zealous witch hunters whenever she was revealed.

    Yet amid such upheaval, she persisted.

    No matter how much witches were oppressed, as a witch, the ck Witch lived as one.

    Then one day, her hidden identity was unmasked, sparking an arduous battle against the relentless witch hunt cult.

    Exhausted, she took a day��s rest in the home where she had sought refuge.

    Normally, she would��ve left the town right away, but that day, fatigue weighed on her so heavily that she chose to linger a bit longer.

    Just days prior, the townsfolk who would greet her with cheerful smiles now trembled by her door, their formerfort reced with sheer terror.

    It always turned out this way once they realized the truth.

    Although it stung at first, it became a familiar difort for the ck Witch.

    In that moment, she spotted the vige chief approaching her house.

    What a surprise for him to approach knowing her true nature!

    As she gazed at him with curiosity, the fear in his eyes quickly revealed itself to her.

    Plus, she noticed a squirming basket in his arms.

    ��I am bringing a newborn baby to offer, so, please, spare our vige!��

    The chief bowed before her, presenting the basket.

    The sight of it left the ck Witch feeling utterly incredulous.

    Spreading rumors throughout the world that witches feast on human infants��those were ludicrous tales spun by governments.

    Why would a vegetarian witch ever want to hunt down a human child for a meal?

    ��Come to think of it, some of those berserk witches did exist.��

    But they were simply out of their minds, consuming everything in sight��not something someone like her could connect with.

    Gazing at the trembling vige chief, the ck Witch felt an unexpected wave of helplessness wash over her.

    How foolish of her to think there was even a glimmer of hope.

    She took the basket from the chief��s outstretched hands.

    What would be of that child��s mother?

    She would never know.

    But by offering the child, both came to terms with the fact that this child was ultimately abandoned.

    Picking the baby up had been simply a whim; who wouldn��t get whimsically attached on the road?

    As an immortal witch, acting on whimsy wasn��t exactly rare for her.

    With that, she summoned her magic and took to the skies, realizing she had no reason left to linger in that vige.

    Thus she identally had a child��one of an entirely different species.

    ��Ah, ah.��

    The moment the ck Witch saw the baby reaching out to her, she decided that this time, she would change her identity again.

    ��Just for a moment; I��ll drop you at an orphanage.��

    Ironically enough, this marked the busiest time in her life.

    Unlike witch children, human children grew rapidly.

    Moreover, it pains her to admit, but this one was a bit of an airhead.

    Learning took its sweet time, and it wailed endlessly.

    ��Mama! Mama!��

    Yet free from their grim fate, this baby always smiled brightly at the ck Witch.

    For the first time in her life, someone was showering her with endless love!

    ��Mama!��

    And whenever she was absent, the wailing was as if her life depended on it.

    Those cries tugged at her heartstrings, and, surprisingly, she didn��t despise them at all.

    ��Mama.��

    And at night, the baby would crawl into her embrace to sleep.

    Again, human children grow quickly.

    Before she knew it, the little one had transformed into a renowned beauty from their hidden vige.

    ��Mama, this is him.��

    Her daughter soon introduced a young nobleman from a tiny fief.

    The fief was so small it barely had opportunities for her to marry another noble.

    Yet life there seemed bearable enough.

    After all, people thrive better together.

    Though the ck Witch felt a pang of emptiness, she permitted their rtionship.

    Time sped onward, and before she realized it, her daughter received a proposal.

    ��Mama, I��ve been dating him for five years now.��

    Five years.

    For a witch, that was merely a sh.

    But for a human, it was a significant span.

    ����It was only supposed to be for a moment.��

    Her fully-grown daughter stood before her��elegant in a bridal gown at a small church, kissing the man who was now her husband.

    And she approached her next.

    ��Mama, thank you for raising me.��

    In hearing that, the ck Witch realized the truth��this child she had intended to keep for a moment was now leaving.

    She shed her first tears.

    As the ck Witch sobbed, her daughter joined in, embracing her tightly.

    The ck Witch then knew.

    The child she thought she could harbor temporarily had truly be her daughter.

    ��Isabelia, my blessing, live well.��

    Isabelia.

    A name that held the essence of blessing.

    One day, she remembered it and chose it��perfect for her daughter.

    Isabelia would go on to live a happy life.

    The ck Witch wished for Isabelia��s days to be filled with joy.

    And only a few monthster, Isabelia��s head was severed.

    The reason��a wicked individual tied to witches.

    The user? None other than the lord of the paltry fief where Isabelia had married.

    Upon witnessing this, the ck Witch realized one critical truth.

    She could never find happiness in this world.

    And so, she erased the world.

    The ck Witch.

    True to her name, she plunged the world into ruin.

    As a witch who had raised a human child, she understood humans better than anyone.

    That knowledge allowed her to exploit their weaknesses, toppling the world itself.

    All the while, she still cradled Isabelia in her heart.

    ����Let��s start from scratch.��

    Not this world��not this oue.

    Let��s create a world where she can live alongside Isabelia.

    That became her remaining life��s purpose.

    And right now, she was willing to sacrifice other worlds to achieve this dream.

    To create a world where she could live with her daughter, she would do anything��even kill a child right in front of her.

    As Kraush appeared in front of her, the ck Witch felt an ufortable urge.

    The white me emanating from him dazzled her eyes painfully.

    Since he was the one who had caused the destruction of another world, it��s no wonder this world rejected him so vigorously.

    That was why his white me red against her with even greater intensity.

    ��I understand your plight.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s voice resonated in the ck Witch��s ear.

    ��But I absolutely won��t tolerate you trying to destroy my world in ce of yours.��

    What did he know? How far did his knowledge extend?

    The ck Witch couldn��t decipher it, but she readied her ck staff.

    ��Once I��ve destroyed a world, I can certainly do it again.��

    It was a sh��between the witch who destroyed her own world and the man who fought to protect his.

    The moment their confrontation erupted once more, the night echoed through the jet ck space!

 Chapter 360

    ### Chapter 360

    In the Golden Realm

    Across various parts of the Golden Realm, Ixion��s World Erosions were scattered everywhere.

    These World Erosions were nning to ignite the most sinister seeds in the Golden Realm without anyone noticing.

    The reason they caused a stir within the Empire beforehand was to prepare for this mission.

    The Empire is the country that manages the most of the Golden Realm in the entire world.

    As a result of shaking the Empire quite a bit, their focus shifted entirely to their own defense.

    This meant that the Empire��s gaze was less attuned to the Golden Realm outside its borders.

    So, they took advantage of that, timing their attacks on the outer Golden Realms.

    ��Huh, what on earth is happening?��

    Vardo, the Beast King belonging to Ixion��s World Erosions, showed a bewildered reaction.

    He frowned as he looked at the Heavenly Sword, Dalia, appearing in front of him.

    ��What does this mean?��

    Vardo asked, as he never expected Dalia to show up while he was here to cause chaos in the Golden Realm.

    Let alone, this ce was quite far from the Empire.

    His appearance here couldn��t possibly be a coincidence.

    It was clear that information had leaked out.

    ��Maybe he��se to finish the fight we couldn��t havest time.��

    After hearing Dalia��s response, Vardo grimaced even harder.

    ��Did you get intel from somewhere?��

    ��We have some useful personnel on our side.��

    Dalia answered with a smile, extending his sword.

    Then, white energy red up from his de.

    It was obvious he hade here to settle things.

    Unlike his usual attire, he appeared in battle gear, further proving his intent.

    ��ck Witch.��

    Feeling something was off, Vardo quietly called out for the ck Witch.

    But for some reason, he didn��t hear any response from the ck Witch, who usually replied quickly.

    ����Something must��ve happened.��

    This might be the most crucial moment for the ck Witch to hatch the God of World Erosion.

    There was no way she wouldn��t answer now.

    Something must have urred on the ck Witch��s side.

    Moreover, it was likely that, aside from himself, other World Erosions had also been sentbat forces like Dalia��s.

    KABOOM!

    Thend of the Golden Realm, the transcendent territory, rent open asva erupted.

    Amidst this chaos, a sinister smile appeared on Vardo��s face.

    ��Well, given the situation, there��s no helping it. I��ll kill you quickly and get back to work.��

    ��What confidence for a mere monkey.��

    ��I��ll be even worse than a monkey!��

    With that, Vardo��s figure blurred.

    Dalia��s too.

    KA-BOOM!

    As the two collided, the shockwave shook the transcendentnd intensely.

    And at the same time, in another Golden Realm��

    In the Golden Realm of the me Tavern, within the maze of an enormous mansion��

    ��Looks like I��m making an elder roll around.��

    The Empress-Goddess, ecis Lacroix, strolled slowly through the shadowy halls.

    Bizarre objects lunged at her, but she consumed them all with shadows, wiping them out.

    ��Empress?��

    ��Jerome, bad news. Something��s tangled up!��

    At that moment, twin figures resembling each other appeared at the end of the hallway.

    Sun and Moon.

    The two World Erosions, ssified as the sun and moon, swiftly turned and made a dash for the exit.

    However, as her shadow red up and engulfed the hallway, it blocked their path.

    ��Where do you think you��re going? I have lots to ask you.��

    Need to know what World Erosions have been nted where in the Golden Realm.

    Meanwhile��

    At the edge of the western world, in the Golden Realm called the Abyssal Cave��

    A silver-haired man was slowly descending through an endlessly deep cave.

    He observed the swarm of insects filling the cave and stated expressionlessly, ��Insects are swarming everywhere.��

    The World Erosion, Chungong (Fear of Bugs).

    The swarm he unleashed had filled the Abyssal Cave.

    ��Insects gotta be burned.��

    As the bugs recognized him and charged, the man raised his index finger above his head.

    Hundreds of magic circles glimmered, producing a surge of blue lightning.

    The thunderous magic of Terasius Jem struck down.

    In another Golden Realm, in the Sanctuary of Swords��

    A swordsman with a long sword overheard some footsteps.

    Slowly turning his head, he saw a man with dark blue hair fluttering in the wind.

    ������

    The White King Balok Balheim.

    The renowned swordsmanship legend faced the swordsman sporting a scruffy beard.

    ��Looks like the Ixion are in trouble.��

    The nameless swordsman, who had no moniker and insisted on being called a swordsman, chuckled to himself.

    ��Since I��ve got to see how far the sword goes in this world, this isn��t half bad.��

    Balok responded in kind, raising his sword.

    Facing the murderous aura emanating from him, the nameless warrior felt cold sweat forming on his face after a long while.

    And thus, a fierce sh erupted within the Sanctuary of Swords.

    But they weren��t the only ones fighting.

    The Ten Great Lords, along with the world��s most famous figures, spread out to the Golden Realm.

    They started an all-out war with Ixion to protect the world.

    Thanks to this, the Golden Realm was caught in an unexpected turmoil.

    As the conflict between the World Erosions and the strong began, the Erosions within the Golden Realm rampaged, causing the knights and various others to rush out to protect the walls.

    Among them were a few students from the Rahern Academy.

    Given the situation, they had received requests for reinforcements from the Academy.

    ��This isn��t good! We might really die here!��

    In one corner of the Golden Realm, amidst the pouring rain, a red-haired woman screamed as she faced the relentless tide of Erosions.

    Princess Karandis Poseus, the ninth princess of Poseus Kingdom, was struggling against the Erosions while wrapped in a water shield.

    ��Hang in there! Eventually, this will end!��

    Beside her, Glen Diana, the cousin of the Holy Spear, shouted as he swung his spear.

    He too was struggling against the flood of rain.

    ��Get out of the way!��

    At that moment, both swiftly dodged upon the sound of a voice in their ears.

    In the space they had vacated, a wave of icy breath swept by almost immediately.

    KA-BLAAM!

    The icy breath that swept in froze all approaching Erosions in its direct path.

    Its overwhelming power left Karandis and Glen astonished.

    The one unleashing this icy breath was Bianca Hardenhartz, known now more as Kraush��s wife.

    Her wet white hair fluttered as she let out a light sigh.

    ��Pii.��

    As if in response, Pi, her ice fox familiar, nuzzled against her cheek.

    Bianca gently stroked Pi��s head, then looked up.

    ��Kraush, I hope you��re okay.��

    She nced at the darkening clouds, worried about Kraush, knowing he was likely doing something ridiculous again.

    ��Bianca, they��reing again.��

    At that moment, she turned her head toward the voice beside her.

    There stood Haring Lagrain, gripping daggers in both hands.

    As she stated, Erosions surged again beyond the frosty breath.

    Thanks to his match with the World Erosion, the Ten Great Lords�� Duel King Zaid was creating such uproar.

    ��Got it.��

    Bianca summoned her power anew.

    For now, she had to believe in Kraush��s safety and do the best she could.

    So, she conjured her ice familiar, the Ice Dragon, gathering her strength.

    Thus, the world was waging a massive war against Ixion in various ces.

    Naturally, the World Erosions under Ixion grew anxious.

    Having ignited the sinister seed, if they didn��t capture the sinister seed within the World Erosion��s Holy Grail, they couldn��t achieve their goal.

    But time wasn��t entirely on humanity��s side either.

    If the sinister seedpletely erupted, humanity would suffer irrevocable damage.

    With that, a limited-time war between the two sides began.

    Simultaneously��

    In the ck Witch��s pitch-ck space, two figures shed fiercely.

    On one side was the dragon king with dark blue hair, Kraush Balheim.

    On the other side was the ck Witch, the leader of Ixion.

    The ck Witch pushed to take down Kraush using her kind that destroyed the world.

    However, it wasn��t easy for her to bring him down.

    Kraush��s speed was problematic, but his White me was far too fatal to the ck Witch.

    In fact, Kraush had severed her flesh multiple times.

    If her spirit wasn��t detached from her body, there were moments her life would have actually been in danger.

    That��s how threatening Kraush was.

    ��But soon����

    As the ck Witch calmly deflected his White me aimed at her, she began to maneuver the space quietly.

    She had struggled to manipte the space quietly up until now.

    It was rough going to pull off her spatial magic for the first time in a while, twisting her head.

    But the end was now in sight.

    Kraush thought he was dodging attacks all this time, but the control of the dark space was ultimately in the ck Witch��s grasp.

    Unbeknownst to Kraush, she had been subtly shrinking the dark space this whole time.

    And now��

    Only one dark space remained where the ck Witch and Kraush were.

    When she confirmed only one space remained, the ck Witch extended her hand.

    At that moment, her five familiars surged from the ck void.

    ��Constrain him!��

    Along with the ck Witch��smand, the power of World Erosion flowed massively into her body.

    Instantly, her five familiars became explosivelyrger and went berserk.

    KA-BOOM!

    In the face of the sudden rage of the five familiars, even Kraush had no way to counter it.

    Kraush had to up his game to match them.

    And this became the ck Witch��s prime opportunity.

    As Kraush diverted his attention away from the ck Witch, she lifted her hand above her head.

    Holding her breath as much as she could, she readied herself.

    Simultaneously, the power of World Erosion surged fiercely from her body.

    The airflow of her energy twisted the space around her for a moment.

    At that moment, as if she were closing in on a dragon��s wing flying in the sky��

    THUD!

    Then, with a tight fist raised high to the sky, she mmed it down.

    GRRRRRR!

    At that moment, thest remaining dark space constricted tightly.

    The Dark Space��

    The Dragon��s Den��

    The constricted dark space beganpressing everything inside it, shrinking to its limit.

    Late to realize something, Kraush saw the White me rising among the familiars.

    But it was far toote.

    No matter how hard he struggled, thepression of the dark space had been executed.

    BAM!

    Finally, as everything excluding her was sessfullypressed, white smoke began to rise around them.

    ��Got you!��

    With that confident thought echoing in her mind, the ck Witch slowly lowered her head.

    Her hair fluttered in the ck void.

    This ce was the Void beyond the Dark Space.

    A realm where no one, other than the ck Witch, had ever been.

    There, she faced the ck cube floating in the air.

    This was thepressed dark space that she had condensed with Kraush.

    The ck cube was eerily still.

    The violent fight that had just taken ce felt like a lie.

    As she held it in her hand, she let out a long breath.

    How many of her schemes had gone awry because of him?

    And even now, her ns were being disrupted because of Kraush.

    He was likely locked in a sh with World Erosions scattered across various ces right now.

    ��I must support them.��

    There was no time to waste.

    Gripping the ck cube tightly, she tried to open a rift in space again.

    CRACK!

    Before she could hesitate, a splitting sound echoed ominously from the ck cube.

    ��Eh?��

    A short voice slipped from the ck Witch��s lips.

    Just then, as she gazed at the cube, she saw a burst of light erupting from it.

    Before she could let the thought sink in, it was toote.

    The light burst forth, transforming into White me and soaring upwards vigorously.

    ��Ah.��

    With that, the ck Witch��s upper body was instantly engulfed in mes, swallowed whole by the White me.

    She watched as her body began to turn to bones while the sword bursting from the cube soared up.

    Momentarily after, Kraush emerged from the shattered cube.

    His hair had turned white, and his eyes zed brightly red.

    ��God, dis!��

    She realized what Kraush had done.

    This man��without knowing how��had momentarily crossed into the domain of the demigod.

    Demon Fire God.

    Kraush had reached the demigod��s territory through every means.

    With that power, he split the very space apart.

    Emerging outdoors, Kraush was seen holding the sword that was still ignited.

    At that moment, the ck Witch understood what Kraush intended to do.

    She also realized he had waited for her to traverse into the Void.

    I��ve been yed.

    That thought crossed her mind.

    ��Stop����

    With her burned vocal cords, she shouted at Kraush to stop.

    But Kraush only swung the sword he had raised above his head downwards.

    ��I refuse.��

    And so, Kraush��s sword prated into the Void.

    Demon Fire Erosion.

    Tenth Form.

    Demon Fire.

    And the Void ignited aze with White me.

 Chapter 361

    ### Chapter 361

    In the Void Beyond the ck Witch��s Grasp

    In the depths of the void, Kraush, having unleashed his fiery eruption, found himself plummeting for reasons unknown.

    The space around him twisted chaotically as the Erosion shook the very essence of emptiness.

    Whoosh!

    In that moment, his surroundings transformed into a hazy cloud. It was a cloud formed from burning structures, yet Kraush felt no significant harm.

    After all, his body was made of mes.

    Bursting through the cloud, he ascended into the open air.

    Before him were the zing remnants of buildings. However, their architectural style differed greatly from what he knew.

    This ce was neither past, present, nor future.

    Clearly, it was another world.

    Kraush started to realize where he was.

    ��The world left behind by the ck Witch in the void.��

    He could see people fleeing while screaming, desperately trying to escape the mes.

    Seeing them, Kraush corrected his falling posture.

    Boom!

    Finally, hended on the roof of a building. The stone structure here was rtively less charredpared to others.

    This was clearly a projection of the ck Witch��s mind, shaped into a world of void.

    People were fleeing for their lives.

    ��The psycho witch ising this way!��

    ��Run, run!��

    At that instant, Kraush heard the panicked cries echoing around him.

    Crash!

    As those voices rang out, the building crumbled, revealing a pair of pitch-ck octopus legs.

    The tentacles that burst through the mes belonged to none other than a Kraken.

    The psycho witch.

    She was the one who sparked the mindless ughter known as witch hunting in the ck Witch��s world.

    But now, what appeared in Kraush��s eyes was not the psycho witch.

    No, it was the ck Witch herself, sitting atop the Kraken��s head.

    Why was the ck Witch now being called the psycho witch here?

    Perhaps it was because she identified herself with that title.

    After all, the psycho witch also threatened to destroy the world out of rage.

    This ce was not reality.

    It was a creation born from the ck Witch��s deep-seated resentment towards the world.

    She had already demolished her world, yet she still harbored a grudge.

    She had not let go of the hatred towards the world that took away her dearest daughter.

    ��ck Witch.��

    Kraush called out to her.

    The ck Witch, sitting atop the Kraken, turned to face him.

    Her expression twisted.

    It was because she realized he aimed to thwart her intentions of resurrecting her beloved daughter.

    ��Didn��t you learn anything from seeing this world now?��

    Kraush dered as he ignited his White me amidst the roaring thunder.

    The mes glowed fiercely, consuming everything in sight.

    ��The world you dream of creating, as the deity of World Erosion, will end up just like this.��

    Would a world created by the god of World Erosion fulfill the ck Witch��s desires?

    Absolutely not.

    Deep down within her, there resided a profound hatred towards humanity.

    That hatred would inevitably seep into whatever world she tried to create.

    In turn, her new world would also meet a simr fate.

    ������What do you think you know to speak so freely?��

    Despite his words, Kraush didn��t im to understand her world.

    Yet he knew what the world was about.

    He witnessed firsthand how the world he lived in transformed.

    How Starlon and the Empire fought against each other,

    How civil strife brewed among the Four Kingdoms,

    How the world waged war against the entire army of Erosions.

    But what about now?

    Starlon and the Empire were tighter allies than they had ever been in history.

    Rather than civil wars, the Four Kingdoms had reinforced their bonds.

    The world was united against a single enemy��Ixion.

    The world had changed.

    And as one of the key yers in that change, Kraush could say this:

    ��It��s because the world is imperfect that it can change.��

    Though wed and messy, that��s precisely why this world could evolve.

    Had it been a meticulously crafted world, even the slightest crack would have led to itsplete copse.

    Though it was strewn with breaks and patched up here and there,

    An imperfect world could strive towards itspletion.

    ��Shut up.��

    Yet the ck Witch, unable to bear the imperfection of the world,

    ��Shut up, shut up!��

    Brought it down in a fit of rage.

    That was why Kraush and the ck Witch could never coexist.

    The ck Witch was a force of destruction.

    Kraush was a guardian of the world.

    The Kraken��s leg shot up towards Kraush.

    With a powerful leap, Kraush kicked off the ceiling and charged forward.

    The brilliant white horn that sprouted from his head shone fiercely.

    The effect of the Celestial ze still lingered within him.

    Kraush��s sword incinerated the Kraken��s iing leg, wiping it out without a trace.

    At this moment, Kraush could no longer be impeded by the Kraken��s limbs.

    Beyond the Kraken��s leg, a second foe, Barg, emerged.

    Barg unleashed his wolf fangs towards Kraush.

    But Kraush��s sword was faster.

    Swish, swish, swish!

    In an instant, his sword pierced through Barg��s jaw repeatedly.

    As he decimated his foes, the Siren appeared before him.

    Now instead of a song, she unleashed waves of ck ink.

    Kraush leaped over it and swung at her neck.

    Suddenly, dark lightning struck down towards him.

    The lightning momentarily halted Kraush in his tracks.

    But this was merely so he could seize the center of the tempest.

    As he darted towards the lightning, he grasped the form of Taranis, who resembled a rat.

    Kraush engulfed the rat-like Taranis in his White me, incinerating him utterly.

    Tossing the charred Taranis aside, Kraush felt the ground rumble beneath him.

    KRA-KOW!

    And just beneath his feet, a massive serpent surged upward, trying to devour him.

    A serpent capable of swallowing an entire nation.

    It was Yormungand, the Fifth Kind.

    Grrr��

    However, its body suddenly swelled.

    Yormungand, seemingly in pain, swayed in mid-air before opening its mouth wide.

    From within, white smoke billowed forth.

    Whoosh!

    The torn Yormungand fell atop the zing kingdom.

    As Kraush descended through the gap created by the vanquished Yormungand, his sword, raised high, zed with white mes.

    And below, swirling ck whirlpools were gathering in the ck Witch��s grasp.

    The ck Witch gazed up calmly at Kraush.

    He had stated that because the world was imperfect, it could change.

    But the ck Witch could only say:

    ������My world has long been over.��

    Her beloved daughter, Isabelia.

    The moment the blessing died was when the ck Witch��s world ended.

    All she desired was one thing.

    A world where Isabelia could live happily.

    In such a world, what more could she want?

    Thus, she chose a new world.

    One where she could resurrect Isabelia and create a world for her to live in happily.

    A whirlpool formed from twisted space epassed her body as she ascended.

    Void of Darkness

    Sky Spiral

    The vortex that annihted everything it touched surged skyward.

    As Kraush watched the whirlwind aimed at him, he wielded his sword.

    ��I don��t know.��

    What exactly should be done in such a world.

    And how to move forward.

    How to ovee despair.

    Even now, Kraush doesn��t know.

    He too had watched his world crumble, had lost people dear to him, and had sacrificed many to protect himself.

    And yet, Kraush continues to live.

    In all those experiences, the reincarnations intertwined with his life transformed him.

    If there were answers to life��s dilemmas,

    If there was a clear solution amidst the myriad despair��

    Then perhaps life wouldn��t seem so tragic.

    ��I��m still learning that.��

    Kraush offered an answer that might resonate with the ck Witch.

    Then, once more, Kraush��s sword swung down.

    Erosion of me

    Tenth Form

    Destruction of the me.

    The mes that enveloped the void rushed towards the realm constructed from the ck Witch��s imagery.

    Her sky spirals resisted the torrent of white mes, but they ultimately crumbled against the unrelenting cascade.

    Crash! Crash!

    The illusory world, born from the void, could not withstand the heat and shattered.

    Amidst the shattering fragments,

    The ck Witch stood before a young girl lying gracefully upon the ground.

    Having only wished for one single happiness, she was now offering everything for that very happiness.

    Kraush stood before her.

    ������Was I wrong?��

    The ck Witch asked.

    Was it a mistake to wish for just one happiness?

    She wanted to ask.

    But Kraush did not debate her faults.

    ��People are inherently selfish.��

    Those who scream that they are justice often trample on others to realize their ideals.

    However, there are surely people saved by that justice too.

    Humans are selfish by nature.

    If someone considers themselves just, they will go to any lengths for that righteousness.

    ��You and I are ultimately just champions of our own justice.��

    Kraush felt neither pity nor rage towards the ck Witch.

    To him, she was merely an enemy, a hindrance on his path, one he had to defeat.

    The ck Witch felt the same.

    She intended to overthrow Kraush to fulfill her own goal and needed his Ignis, thus she opposed him.

    Who could discern whose wrongdoing it was here?

    It was merely a case of the stronger justice oveing the other.

    ������I��ve no regrets.��

    The ck Witch dered she harbored no regrets for having destroyed her world.

    Kraush nodded as he locked eyes with her, where fierce mes still zed.

    ��Neither do I.��

    If he were to regret the path he had taken, it would mean rejecting the person he had be.

    Kraush swung his sword.

    The de tore through the ck Witch, cleaving through what she had fought so hard to protect: her daughter, Isabelia.

    Crack!

    And now cracks began to spread all across the ck Witch��s body.

    Her soul, left within Isabelia, was consumed by the white mes.

    As the crumbling ck Witch quietly embraced Isabelia,

    She ced her forehead against her daughter��s.

    ��My blessing, in the next life, be my daughter again.��

    Her whisper echoed softly.

    Crash!

    And as the ck Witch shattered into countless pieces, the void unraveled along with it.

    KRA-KOOM, THUD!

    Together with the copsing space, Kraush found himself soaring through the air again, just as before.

    But this time, he was greeted with a familiar world.

    Far in the distance, the sun rose high into the sky.

    Evidence that he had battled the ck Witch for over a full day.

    The morning sun rises, just like it always does.

    And Kraush wished for it to keep rising every day.

    As he spun in mid-air,ing back from his fall, he had defeated the head of Ixion, the ck Witch.

    However, the war against Ixion was far from over.

    The remnants of Ixion were still waging war with the world.

    Moreover, the dreadful seed he had ignited was about to go on a rampage.

    Kraush would need to move again to stop it.

    Additionally��

    ��Abe.��

    There was still Abe left to save.

    Kraush kicked off the air, soaring upward.

    Though the ck Witch entered her eternal rest,

    Kraush, having defeated her, still had no time to rest.

    An hero, governed by their own justice, cannot afford to rest, especially not when in the pursuit of proving their justice.

 Chapter 362

    ### Chapter 362

    The Most Horrific Seed.

    The ultimate means the World Erosion chooses to root itself in the world.

    When the Most Horrific Seed ignites, the power of World Erosion surpassesprehensible limits.

    Ixion��s goal is to capture this power using the schematics stolen from the Holy Kingdom of Freeman and contain it within the Holy Grail of World Erosion.

    Then, based on this power, they aim toplete the god of World Erosion using various fragments they��ve collected until now.

    That was the purpose of Ixion��s operation this time.

    But now, Ixion has encountered an unprecedented crisis.

    ��My world����

    Someone cried out their dreams as they faced death.

    ��Damn it! I�� I can��t die here!��

    Some desperately denied their demise until the end.

    ��Finally, it��s over.��

    And then, someone calmly epted their death with closed eyes.

    Numerous individuals, having fled from the destroyed world to another, were meeting their diverse ends.

    The world, which had been preparing for war against Ixion, was strong.

    As each faced their deaths��

    ����This is the worst.��

    In the Kingdom of Jem, the Beast King, Verdoh, frowned.

    Even from such a distance, he could feel it.

    He sensed the key figures of Ixion perishing.

    And among them was the ck Witch as well.

    ��Is she dead? The ck Witch?��

    The leader of Ixion, who had concocted the n to create the god of World Erosion.

    The first to join her thoughts, Verdoh, could tell that the ck Witch had left this world.

    The ck Witch was no trivial character.

    If she was gone, it meant that Ixion��s strength was now nearly halved.

    Her spatial magic was the driving force that allowed Ixion to move smoothly.

    ��What a grandiose dream they had.��

    Creating a god of World Erosion by gathering fragments from all the destroyed worlds.

    Knowing how ridiculous that dream was, Verdoh nheless stood by Ixion.

    He swallowed a bitterugh.

    ��After all, they couldn��t even protect their own world.��

    Thinking back, it might be expected.

    What kind of world can those who couldn��t even defend their own create?

    From the very start, those who belonged to Ixion all had different goals.

    They were individuals who only thought about fulfilling their own purposes using the god of World Erosion.

    ��Yeah, it��s literally a pipe dream.��

    Verdoh lifted his head.

    Above him, the radiant golden-winged Celestial Emperor, Dalphiron Junon, spread their wings.

    Verdoh and Dalphiron shed without a moment��s pause.

    Thanks to this, both of them looked a bit worse for wear.

    Both were involved in a life-or-death struggle.

    As Verdoh clenched his fist hard��

    The air around his hand began to warp.

    ��But does it matter?��

    Living one��s life while clinging to their grandiose dreams until the end�� that��s what life is, isn��t it?

    A grin spread across Verdoh��s face, stretching his lips thin.

    He belonged to Ixion.

    So, he wouldn��t give up but instead would realize Ixion��s objective until the very end.

    ��Wait for me, ck Witch.��

    He felt he would see her again soon.

    At the very least, he would show her the oue of mutual destruction.

    At that moment��

    [Beast King Verdoh.]

    A voice echoed in Verdoh��s head.

    Upon hearing that voice, Verdoh furrowed his brows.

    ��Is that the Hell Fairy?��

    The Hell Fairy, a fellow member of Ixion.

    He expressed his confusion upon muttering her name.

    He never expected she would reach out to him like this.

    The Hell Fairy had been assigned to another corner of the Kingdom of Jem.

    There was no way she could have had the luxury of contacting him.

    [Ixion isn��t finished yet.]

    So, Ixion wasn��t over?

    Verdoh didn��t expect the Hell Fairy to assert her will in this manner.

    [I have a n ready for you. I��ll exin, so get out of there right now.]

    ��What?��

    Verdoh exhaled in disbelief.

    At that moment, a sh of moonlight burst forth in front of him.

    It was the Moonlight Divine Sword wielded by Dalphiron.

    Verdoh stepped back, deflecting the Moonlight Divine Sword��s strike.

    ��Haven��t we determined that our n was to contain the Most Horrific Seed in the Holy Grail?��

    The goal of Ixion was definitely to contain the ignited Most Horrific Seed within the Holy Grail.

    This was paramount in creating the god of World Erosion.

    Creating the god of World Erosion required immense energy, after all.

    [There��s another Holy Grail.]

    At that moment, an unexpected reply came from the Hell Fairy.

    Another Holy Grail?

    Hearing that, Verdoh briefly looked up at Dalphiron.

    He nned for a decisive victory, but it seemed that the timing wasn��t right.

    ��If you��re just spinning tales, I��ll burst your head open.��

    [I��ve alerted the other members of Ixion. The survivors are all retreating.]

    ��Tsk, they sure don��t make it easy to die peacefully.��

    At that moment, Verdoh��s hands began to move.

    Dalphiron quickly noticed what Verdoh was trying to do and raised his sword in preparation.

    Verdoh��s hands brought the yin and yang together, creating a picture with his palms.

    Simultaneously, the Moonlight Divine Sword was enveloped in a powerful light.

    However, Verdoh merely chuckled at the sight.

    ��Sorry for not finishing it off. I��m just a coward who ran away from his own copsing world.��

    ����You.��

    Dalphiron realized toote that Verdoh was trying to escape, and he struck with the Moonlight Divine Sword.

    But Verdoh had alreadypleted his hidden technique, extending his fist towards the ground.

    Beast God Fist

    Falling Realm

    Kwahahahah!

    Verdoh��s mighty fist struck the ground, uprooting everything.

    In a world so flipped over that the sky and ground became indistinguishable��

    sh!

    The moonlight sliced through it all, erasing the fragments of the earth below.

    Amidst the scattering dust, Dalphiron��s face twisted in displeasure.

    Verdoh had already vanished without a trace.

    As if he had resolved to finish things, he changed his mind and sparked to run away.

    ��Something else came to mind. Is this it?��

    Dalphiron felt uneasy, having failed to finish the task.

    However, he couldn��t recklessly chase Verdoh.

    Kaboom!

    In thend of the transcended earth, Verdoh��s ignited Most Horrific Seed resonated, revealing himself.

    If things continue like this, the Kingdom of Jem would start an unprecedented rampage, devouring everything in sight.

    Dalphiron couldn��t ignore that.

    If he chased after Verdoh, the Kingdom of Jem would crush its walls and march forward.

    Therefore, Dalphiron couldn��t fight at full strength against Verdoh.

    If he did so, there would be no one left to contain the chaos of the transcended earth.

    ��I hate fights with so many restrictions.��

    As divine energy bloomed from Dalphiron, the Moonlight Divine Sword glowed even brighter.

    Now it was time to suppress the Kingdom of Jem.

    �� �� ��

    Ixion��s retreat continued throughout the entire Kingdom of Jem.

    Many chased after them to put an end to them.

    But, Ixion managed to flee with desperate efforts.

    ����They really know how to run.��

    Someone muttered absentmindedly as they watched them.

    As said, Ixion escaped thoroughly at the moment of their decision.

    ��The Kingdom of Jem is going wild!��

    ��Stop it at all costs!��

    Everyone wished to uproot Ixion.

    But in the end, they decided to give up chasing them.

    Because the Kingdom of Jem was starting its chaos in earnest.

    ��Cough! This is bad news.��

    In the Kingdom of Jem, amidst the Rainswept Ridge, the renowned hero, the Martial Emperor Zaid, looked up at the thick ck clouds covering the sky and grimaced.

    The Most Horrific Seed of the Rainswept Ridge had begun to bloom and rampage.

    He had managed to defeat the World Erosion forces that faced him after a fierce battle.

    However, he had sustained too many injuries in the process.

    Though skilled, he was aging.

    His frail body was recovering much slower than that of the younger warriors.

    ��Did I overdo it with courage?��

    The Martial Emperor struggled to rise, forcing his moving body to get up.

    But his legs kept giving way.

    In the past, he had spent many years in a futile pursuit of life.

    Observing the Celestial Guard for the first time had changed his life.

    Every day, swinging his fists, he became a martial artist even at an old age.

    That figure turned into a symbol, showing many that there are no final destinations in life.

    Yet, even so, he now thought.

    If he had grabbed his fist even a moment sooner, could he have aspired to something higher?

    Particrly in moments like these, the days he wasted felt all the more regretful.

    Kaboom!

    Just then, rain began to pour from the dark clouds.

    However, it could no longer be called rain.

    The pressure of the deluge was so great, it seemed ready to destroy everything.

    The surface flooded rapidly, creating a sea of rain.

    That rain then transformed into a storm and tsunami that engulfed everything.

    In front of it all, the Martial Emperor clenched his fists tightly.

    ��Yet still����

    The old man did not die.

    He swelled his muscles, summoning every ounce of his strength to block it.

    At that moment, huge waves cascaded towards him, ready to crash.

    Kra-Kra-Kwang!

    A frigid breath pierced through the rainwater that was about to engulf the Martial Emperor.

    The downpour froze mid-air, falling to the ground.

    For just a moment, it bought the Martial Emperor precious time.

    ��Martial Emperor!��

    He halted at the voice calling to him.

    Turning, he saw young warriors rushing towards him.

    Martial Emperor Zaid had no n or crew, just a life led with fists��just like the Celestial Guards.

    So, it was the young warriors from Rahern Academy who hade to support him.

    When they first appeared, he had waved them off, deeming the situation too dangerous.

    But after witnessing their resolve, he realized.

    They too were warriors, having trained themselves to protect the world.

    And now, they were all rushing towards him.

    Leading the charge was the red-haired girl, Karandis Poseus, desperately trying to raise a barrier against the rain.

    Following closely behind her was the silver-haired girl, Bianca Hardenhartz, using her ice dragon��s breath to freeze the oing rain.

    Zaid understood what they intended to do but did not urge them on.

    He could leave that till after they survive.

    For some reason, he felt a sudden surge of rejuvenation.

    An old man usually draws vitality from seeing the youth.

    ��An old man��s role is to pave the way for the young to advance.��

    He still had too many paths ahead to copse here.

    At the very least, he must prepare a road they could walk.

    The elder ignited himself.

    Zaid drew both of his fists to his waist.

    And with a storm of aura bursting from him, he stood ready to strike with his fists.

    The essence he only realized in his old age.

    Fighting Spirit

    Secret Art

    Fist

    With desperate power, he unleashed a single blow.

    Kwahahahaha!

    The moment that fist was released, the air surged ahead, swallowing the rain and piercing through the dark clouds.

    The overwhelming sight stunned the young fighters from Rahern Academy who rushed to the scene.

    It was a sight that reminded them just what the title of ��Ten Great Lords�� truly meant.

    The Martial Emperor, having poured all his strength, copsed in a plume of smoke.

    At that moment, two figures caught him.

    One was Haring Lagrain, and the other was Glen Diana.

    As soon as both received the Martial Emperor��s body, they kicked off the ground and darted away.

    ��Retreat! Retreat!��

    Karandis shouted as she covered the three with a barrier of water.

    Kaboom!

    Zaid had bought them a moment��s time, but soon the torrential rain congregated once again, forming dense clouds.

    ��Caw! Caw!��

    ��Kyiruk!��

    Moreover, from the sea of rain, erosion species began to rise, manifesting from the very droplets.

    Their murderous intent was palpable, aimed squarely at the intruders.

    Bianca swiped at the oing creatures with her ice dragon once again.

    However, no matter how many she swept away, the rain continued to fill the surroundings endlessly.

    Everyone now understood.

    Just how dangerous the rampage of the Kingdom of Jem was.

    And how the Most Horrific Seed blossoming within it would consume the world.

    As darkness slowly crept across everyone��s faces��

    Tap, tap��

    Bianca heard footsteps ringing clear amidst the torrential downpour.

    The sound was distinct, even in this noisy chaos.

    As she turned her head, there stood a man, his deep blue hair billowing in the winds.

    ��Master Kraush!��

    Bianca called out, and the others finally raised their heads.

    In that instant, as they faced him, everyone��s gaze shifted.

    Kraush, wielding the Rain Thunder Prime, walked steadily toward them.

    Once the fleeing figures reached him, Kraush propped his foot firmly on the ground.

    ��Everyone, keep running.��

    That simple instruction was enough to recharge everyone��s weary legs.

    As they zoomed past him, Kraush red at the ominous clouds pouring rain.

    ��I really despise stormy weather.��

    With that, he swung his sword towards the pouring rain and the creatures made of water.

    ��Bring me the clear skies.��

    It was time to incinerate the Most Horrific Seed.

 Chapter 363

    ### Chapter 363

    The Most Horrific Seed.

    The Kingdom of Jem is looking to expand its territory and swallow the world whole.

    When the Most Horrific Seed reaches its igniting point, the Kingdom of Jem will go berserk like never before.

    And the moment the Most Horrific Seed fully ignites��

    The Kingdom of Jem will take root in the world, breaking the restraints of World Erosion.

    From then on, there��s no turning back.

    Until the roots of the Most Horrific Seed are pulled out, the Kingdom will absorb the world��s power and march forward relentlessly.

    And right now��

    Kraush was making his way through the south, passing the Rain��s Aftermath of the Kingdom of Jem.

    The Rain��s Aftermath��just as the name suggests��was a ce where it poured relentlessly, and various erosion species thrived.

    At that moment, a gigantic rain giant blocked Kraush��s path.

    The giant swung its fist towards Kraush.

    BOOM!

    The ground exploded, and the flooding water around surged up.

    However, Kraush remained unfazed by the deluge.

    He merely swung the Rain Thunder Prime, now engulfed in white mes.

    Swish!

    Kraush��s sword sliced through the water giant like butter.

    BOOM!

    Surrounded by a tsunami of water, the giant copsed.

    But it didn��t die; it simply was no longer in one piece.

    This is why the Rain��s Aftermath is troublesome; no matter how many erosion species you take down, they just regenerate thanks to the rain.

    They are an infinite, immortal army of rain!

    Not to mention the sheer volume of rain pouring from the sky was thoroughly impressive.

    The water quickly rose to Kraush��s waist, trying to bind his feet.

    ��I��ll buy time until the Most Horrific Seed ignites. Is this what I��m doing?��

    A ssic struggle for survival from the Kingdom of Jem.

    If this were any other time, he wouldn��t have even thought of pushing forward in this ce.

    But now, despite the struggle, Kraush kept advancing.

    At the center of the Rain��s Aftermath, the power of the Most Horrific Seed blooming inside was palpable to Kraush.

    The Rain��s Aftermath intensified its efforts to push Kraush back.

    However, Kraush��s white mes were lethal against the forces of World Erosion.

    Born to repel World Erosion, the aura of his white mes was intensely powerful.

    Slowly, he began to get closer to the Kingdom.

    Kraush was now making his way through the waterlogged area.

    The rain attempted to seep into Kraush, trying to seize control of his body.

    If it seeded, Kraush would be the top of the rain!

    But no matter how much the rain tried to infiltrate him, it would ultimately just be fuel for his white mes.

    It couldn��t block Kraush��s path.

    Now, even the curse from the Kingdom was useless against Kraush.

    ��Because this is the white me I��ve trained for this day and moment.��

    A curse that he had suppressed even during his cursed days.

    Now, the curse from the Kingdom feltughable.

    Still, there were some opponents that Kraush couldn��t afford to underestimate.

    THUD!

    The water-filled depths churned.

    Kraush knew exactly what was causing themotion.

    ��Here ites.��

    Kraush quietly lifted his head.

    In the dark waters, something was approaching him.

    There was a humanoid figure.

    It had a glowing jellyfish head that sparkled like the rain,plete with wings sprouting from its head.

    Dressed in a robe mimicking a human and with elongated limbs, it radiated an overwhelmingly powerful aura of World Erosion.

    The master of the Kingdom of Jem��s Rain��s Aftermath��Deukiora.

    Deukiora silently swayed in the rain.

    It seemed to be warning Kraush.

    It was saying that if he advanced any further, he would die.

    Facing Deukiora, Kraush ignited the white me on the Rain Thunder Prime just like the first time.

    ��I have so much to do right now.��

    Thanks to Ixion��s mischief, the Most Horrific Seeds were igniting all over the world.

    Others were trying to hold things together, but there was no guarantee how long they could keep it up.

    So, Kraush needed to finish with the Kingdom quickly and move on.

    ��It��s time to wipe your world off the map.��

    Deukiora��s jellyfish-like legs stood stiffly.

    It instinctively felt uneasy at the sight of Kraush��s white mes.

    This was confirmation that Deukiora regarded Kraush as aplete enemy.

    WHOOSH!

    Suddenly, the area around Kraush brightened up.

    Despite the rain, everything shone around him as Kraush opened his bleary eyes.

    There, floating in the raindrops, were jellyfish swarming around.

    ��This is����

    Deukiora��s spawn.

    They were glowing with blue mes within,pletely filling the space.

    ��Well, I was a fool to expect a one-on-one against a World Erosion species.��

    Their true purpose was simply to assist the World Erosion.

    To achieve that, they would employ every means necessary to eliminate anything in their way.

    A truly textbook move from the World Erosion species.

    Just then, the jellyfish all lunged toward Kraush.

    Deukiora had disappeared amongst the swarm of jellyfish, no longer visible.

    Kraush ignited his body in white mes.

    The jellyfish tendrils reaching for him burned away.

    However, undeterred, the jellyfish continued to advance toward Kraush.

    ��They n to drain my strength with sheer numbers. Is that the game n?��

    Kraush also couldn��t infinitely keep boiling white mes.

    The jellyfish knew this and sought to hold Kraush here at all costs.

    When he eventually ran out of white mes, they could rip him apart and feast.

    ��Alright then, let��s see what you��ve got.��

    With that resolve, Kraush readied himself.

    He curled up like a spring and aimed the Rain Thunder Prime forward.

    The white me beneath Kraush beganpressing.

    As light gathered, it red up violently, warping space around it.

    Deukiora was waiting for Kraush to weaken.

    ��Then I��ll just make sure that doesn��t happen.��

    The target was the Most Horrific Seed.

    Kraush��s eyes glinted with madness.

    If something was blocking his way, he��d just st through it.

    ��Let��s see who gets anxious first.��

    Deukiora sensed that something was off, but it was toote.

    BOOM!

    Kraush leaped into the air, exploding upwards.

    As he did, the Rain Thunder Prime sliced through the air in every direction.

    With each swing of Kraush��s sword, jellyfish were ripped apart.

    They tried to form a wall against him, but it was futile.

    Kraush elerated, cutting them down.

    The problem was that Kraush was heading straight for the Most Horrific Seed.

    ��Here ites.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s instincts red.

    Between the jellyfish wall, something moved at ultra-high speed.

    It matched Kraush��s own speed when he activated the Excel ability.

    Indeed, it was no wonder it was the master of the Kingdom.

    The masters in the Kingdom of Jem possess immeasurable power and are untouchable.

    Even if someone were to defeat the master, the Kingdom would not disappear.

    Another World Erosion species would just take its ce.

    And so, the world has been unable to do anything to the Kingdom until now.

    But right now, with the Most Horrific Seed igniting, everything was different.

    The entirety of the Kingdom��s power was converging at a single point.

    The Most Horrific Seed was the Kingdom��sst resort for expansion.

    But that didn��t mean just anyone could eliminate the Most Horrific Seed.

    Especially not when the masters of the Kingdom would never let it happen.

    However, at this moment, there was an adversary that could be deemed the worst possible matchup for the Kingdom.

    One who could burn the Kingdom��s ultimate force, its aura, with white mes.

    And one who could even devour the Kingdom��sst resort��the Most Horrific Seed.

    Kraush had absorbed countless powers of World Erosion until now.

    While most of that has been transformed into aura through the seasons, he could still absorb the force of World Erosion.

    Of course, he couldn��t just infinitely absorb it; otherwise, his vessel would shatter.

    But!

    Kraush had created a new vessel through his umted experiences.

    The skill ��Sable.��

    Like before, Kraush nned to swallow the Most Horrific Seed and burn it, storing it in Sable.

    With Sable, Kraush could contain almost limitless power.

    Moreover, he could convert that energy into aura using the seasons.

    In that moment, all these elementsbined��

    Kraush had essentially be the most nightmarish enemy for the Kingdom of Jem.

    Did the Kingdom sense this intuitively?

    The Rain��s Aftermath began resorting to any means necessary.

    He must not be allowed to reach the Most Horrific Seed.

    The jellyfish wall blocking Kraush began to squirm.

    No longer content with simply holding Kraush back, the jellyfish merged together, madly rushing to push him away.

    Deukiora also began to take action.

    Just as Kraush tore through the jellyfish wall��

    CRASH!

    Deukiora broke through the gtinous barrier and appeared.

    Amidst the gathering wings above the jellyfish head, a blue ray of light began to converge.

    That was the end if it hit directly.

    Realizing this, Kraush immediately ignited his entire body in white mes and pivoted his sword.

    ZING!

    Apanied by a quick sound, the blue beam shot towards Kraush.

    At the moment he narrowly deflected it with Rain Thunder Prime��

    BOOM!

    Everything the blue beam touched exploded violently.

    Kraush stumbled in the aftermath of the st, rolling through the raindrops.

    At that moment, the jellyfish swarm lunged at Kraush, sensing an opportunity.

    Yet the white mes pouring from Kraush incinerated them.

    ��What a hassle.��

    As he dealt with the jellyfish, Kraush stomped the ground.

    That��s when he caught Deukiora moving again through the jellyfish wall.

    WHOOSH!

    As the jellyfish wall parted, Deukiora once again unleashed the blue ray.

    Kraush did not parry this time; he quickly dodged aside.

    BOOM!

    Though the blue ray shattered the jellyfish, Deukiora remained unfazed.

    It merely slipped into the sea of jellyfish and prepared tounch another attack.

    So tant with its hit-and-run tactic!

    Originally, Kraush wanted to ignore Deukiora as much as possible, but��

    It seemed that wasn��t an option anymore.

    ��Alright, then!��

    A horn began to sprout from Kraush��s forehead.

    Simultaneously, scales slowly revealed themselves on his face.

    ��Time to kill.��

    Kraush��s white mes began to ze even more fiercely.

    He would now begin the hunt for Deukiora, the master of the Rain��s Aftermath.

 Chapter 364

    ### Chapter 364

    The Master of the Rain��s Aftermath

    To bring Deukiora down, Kraush needs to conquer three checkpoints.

    First, the wall of jellyfish.

    Among those jellyfish, there are some that continuously heal Deukiora.

    As long as they��re alive, Deukiora will keep regenerating indefinitely.

    p!

    In this moment, Kraush broke through the first checkpoint.

    He darted through the jellyfish wall, consistently scanning for those pesky healers.

    And the moment he spotted them, he started slicing them down one by one.

    ��Kiieeeek!��

    Deukiora, thinking Kraush was just rushing toward the Most Horrific Seed, realized its mistake and erupted with fury.

    The healing jellyfish take three hours to recover.

    With that countdown ticking, Deukiora��s infinite regeneration was now sealed.

    Deukiora unleashed a barrage ofser beams aimed directly at Kraush��each beam filled with rage and destruction.

    But Kraush dodged and parried them all, pressing onward through the jellyfish wall.

    This only fueled Deukiora��s rage further.

    ��Next up.��

    Deukiora has seven lives.

    That��s because there are seven back-up bodies hidden within the Rain��s Aftermath itself.

    But there��s a catch with these seven bodies.

    ��You have to destroy them all at once; otherwise, it��s useless.��

    The backup bodies are all formed from the rain that falls in the Rain��s Aftermath.

    So, regardless of how many you break, they��ll just reassemble into raindrops.

    Plus, even if Deukiora switches to a new body, it quickly regenerates again.

    In other words, having seven bodies just means Deukiora is practically immortal.

    ��Unless all seven are taken out at once.��

    If that happens, the information etched in the rain about Deukiora crumbles, making it impossible for new bodies to form.

    The seven forms share information to generate one another.

    But no matter how skilled Kraush is, attacking Deukiora��s scattered forms in the rain all at once is impossible.

    Thus, even if Kraush manages to hurt Deukiora, it could just switch to a new body at any time.

    ��But hey, your soul can only move along with the raindrops.��

    A wicked grin spread across Kraush��s face.

    Without the rain to carry his soul, Deukiora can��t change bodies.

    ��Kiik?��

    At the moment Deukiora felt a sense of foreboding, Kraush directed his gaze towards the sky.

    Suddenly, white mes began to swirl around Kraush��s body.

    Deukiora��ssers rained down once again.

    But the power of the White Dragon surrounding Kraush diffused all of them effortlessly.

    Kraush��s hair turned bright white, while his eyes took on a sinister red hue.

    In a moment that shimmered with mystical light, Kraush swung his white mes towards the sky.

    Annihtion Erosion!

    The dragon howled as it soared into the sky, ripping apart jellyfish and shooting upwards.

    The impact sent Deukiora flying along with the jellyfish.

    The ascending white dragon soon reached the rain-soaked storm cloud.

    It tore through the ck clouds and obliterated them.

    Moreover, the white dragon didn��t disappear; it left behind a residue of pure white mes.

    This ensured the storm clouds wouldn��t regroup.

    Deep within the Rain��s Aftermath, for the first time, a clear blue sky without a single cloud emerged.

    Kraush stood on the remaining mud, having smashed every raindrop and jellyfish around him.

    He then found himself face-to-face with Deukiora, who was floating there without raindrops.

    Deukiora looked around in disbelief.

    It never imagined Kraush would wipe out the storm clouds of the Rain��s Aftermath.

    ��Now your lives are down to just one.��

    With those words, Kraush grinned maniacally.

    Boom!

    A thunderous p echoed from afar, where no storm clouds existed.

    Deukiora��s wings lost their vibrant colors, turning pitch ck.

    Even the jellyfish surrounding him darkened to a deep shade.

    That palpable rage emanating from him was unmistakable.

    ��The third checkpoint.��

    Deukiora himself.

    ��Here ites.��

    And then, Deukiora vanished.

    Kang!

    Kraush felt the impact of a sh against his de, sending him reeling.

    It was evident that this foe, faster than Kraush himself, was making its move without the aid of rain.

    In Deukiora��s hand was a scythe-like sword.

    But that wasn��t all Deukiora wielded.

    As Kraush tilted his head back, he felt tendrils swish by on his left.

    Swish!

    So sharp were those tendrils that Kraush could hear the slicing wind.

    If they touched him, a piece of his body would be severed in an instant.

    Crackle!

    Additionally, those tendrils flowed with powerful electrical energy��a deadly bio-electrical current ready to fry him if he made contact.

    The problem? There were more than just a couple of those tendrils.

    No matter how keen Kraush��s instincts were, he couldn��t dodge them all.

    ��Guess I��ll use the White Dragon��s aura to block them.��

    As Deukiora��s tendrils attacked from all directions, each one seemed to have a mind of its own, striking from unpredictable angles.

    ng, ng, ng, ng!

    But the White Dragon��s aura, imbued with Kraush��s mes, defended against every onught.

    Kraush��s instincts synced with the White Dragon��s power, urately pinpointing the iing tendrils.

    It was the heavy de version of the White Dragon��s aura.

    Amid this, Kraush managed to deflect all of Deukiora��s attacks.

    However, it didn��t stop there.

    With every sh, Kraush��s de absorbed more of the blue energy.

    de Light.

    It was a technique that built up strength every time it deflected an iing attack.

    As a result, with each collision with Deukiora, Kraush��s strength began to swell.

    At first, Deukiora was clearly dominating.

    Caught in a flurry of tendrils, Kraush could barely swing his sword.

    But as the fight wore on, the tables began to turn.

    Snip!

    One tendril got sliced off.

    Kraush had traded his White Dragon��s aura for a direct swing of his de.

    And it quickly became apparent that this wasn��t a fluke.

    Snip! Snip! Snip!

    The number of severed tendrils increased.

    Even as Deukiora amplified the power and electrical output of the tendrils, Kraush remained unfazed, cutting down any visible tendrils.

    Just then, as nearly half of Deukiora��s tendrils were gone��

    Deukiora locked eyes with Kraush.

    The deep red in Kraush��s eyes mixed with a glint of ughter sent chills down Deukiora��s spine.

    As the master of the Kingdom of Jem, Deukiora was used to being on top.

    He was always the hunter and the ruler.

    But now,

    For the first time, Deukiora felt the gaze of a predator looking to devour him.

    He instinctively took a step back.

    If all his tendrils were severed, he knew he would be next.

    But Kraush had no intention of letting Deukiora escape.

    Kraush��s heavy de surged forward, taking full control of the space around Deukiora.

    Deukiora found himself restricted by Kraush��s very presence.

    Even if he tried to run, there was no escape.

    Kraush��s de was directed at him from all sides.

    Snip! Snip! Snip! Snip!

    The sounds of Deukiora��s severed tendrils echoed in session.

    Deukiora��s tendrils rapidly dwindled.

    He felt a lump in his throat.

    Could it really be that a mere human was posing a life-threatening danger to him, not some other erosion species?

    It was a reality he couldn��t ept.

    The reaper of death cast its scythe upon Deukiora��s neck.

    Fear etched deep within his soul.

    As tendrils were being severed, his weapon began to chip away as well.

    It became too much to handle against Kraush��s de light.

    ��Kiiing!��

    Deukiora screamed,unching a fury of scythe strikes towards Kraush.

    Amidst that, blue shes surged toward Kraush.

    These were the same blue shes that Deukiora had shot earlier.

    Yet now, the output surged with all his might.

    Feeling the danger of death pushed Deukiora to its limits.

    ng!

    But Kraush��s de met Deukiora��s scythe with a resounding sh.

    And then, a cold grin emerged beyond the white mes.

    ��You dare challenge me to a power contest?��

    How foolish of you, I��ll show you why.

    As Kraush��s sword red with white mes��

    All that energy from deep within his core soared into his de.

    This white me transformed into mythical fire, merging with his sword light and unleashing an overwhelming force.

    Annihtion Erosion!

    Two shes of color��a blue light and a white me��collided and erupted, engulfing everything in the vicinity.

    As the blue sh and white me wildly thrashed about, the two forces began to dissipate.

    When the chaos finally settled, Kraush saw a melted puddle of raindrops before him.

    ��Phew.��

    With that overwhelming force consuming the de light, Deukiora vanished.

    Yet, Kraush wasn��t unscathed.

    His arm was charred ck.

    It was clear; the master of the Kingdom of Jem wasn��t taken down easily.

    Deukiora��s final struggle had managed to pierce even Kraush��s body, reinforced by mystical energy and divine attributes.

    Kraush, with his burned arm hanging limply, sank to one knee.

    ��Ebsque.��

    He barely managed to call that name as a shadowy figure emerged from the darkness.

    A skeletal rat hurriedly approached Kraush, pouring potion onto his arms.

    ��Chirp! Chirp!��

    Sizzle!

    Thanks to the potion from the skeleton rat, white smoke rose from Kraush��s arm as flesh began to regenerate.

    Though excruciating pain brought him back to reality, Kraush grit his teeth and endured it.

    Once his arm had recovered to some extent, Kraush returned the skeleton rat to the shadows.

    ��Chirp.��

    The rat looked at him with concern, but Kraush nodded reassuringly.

    With that, he began to trudge forward.

    The rain started to fall again.

    The white mes left in the sky extinguished as dark clouds began to gather.

    Boom!

    Thunder echoed through the dark clouds.

    It felt like a warning directed at Kraush.

    Whatever you do, don��te any closer.

    But Kraush continued to march on undaunted.

    Even as the rain rose to his waist, he didn��t flinch.

    And then, finally��

    Something caught Kraush��s eye.

    On a puddle of blue raindrops beneath his feet��

    A tiny tree was surrounded by a circr membrane.

    That little tree, floating in mid-air, was rooted to the ground below.

    It was the Most Horrific Seed.

    Kraush raised his hand upon seeing the tree.

    Then, he ced his palm atop it.

    With a quick exhale, Kraush closed his eyes.

    ��ck Hood.��

    In that very moment, Kraush��s ck Hood activated.

    The target was the Rain��s Aftermath.

    What he was taking? The Most Horrific Seed.

    Today, he erases the Kingdom of Jem.

 Chapter 365

    ### Chapter 365

    The Moment of Absorption

    The situation resembles when Aura was absorbed in the Demonic Bastion and the cracks of the world.

    The target of the ck Hood��s thievery? The Most Horrific Seed.

    The power primarily constituting that seed is none other than the power of World Erosion.

    In Kraush��s grip, the Most Horrific Seed began to get sucked in fiercely.

    Kraush��s arm trembled violently.

    The power of World Erosion contained within the Most Horrific Seed started pouring in.

    ��The method is the same as before.��

    Kraush, sweating profusely, burned away the iing power of World Erosion.

    Back then, he had attempted to trap the Aura within his body, forming an inner core of Aura.

    But unlike that time, there was no need to go through such a cumbersome process now.

    ��I just need to cram everything into Sable!��

    Inside Kraush��s body, the ck mes of World Erosion roared fiercely.

    Simultaneously, the space of Sable opened right in front of him.

    The realm of Sable was close to infinite.

    As Kraush pointed his hand towards Sable, he began to unleash all the ck mes of World Erosion.

    ��Get in there.��

    The ck mes started to madly whirl beyond the space of Sable.

    At the same time, Kraush also began to burn the Most Horrific Seed he held within.

    His mind was spinning.

    ck smoke poured from his mouth.

    His body was burning fiercely from the scorching mes, threatened to shatter from the rampaging World Erosion.

    Kraush��s eyes widened, and at the same time, he applied the essence of the God of Creation Weapons to his whole being.

    He became a vessel that wouldn��t break, no matter what shock he received.

    ��I will digest it all somehow.��

    Kraush grit his teeth.

    ck mes continuously spilled forth from the hand he aimed.

    Yet the Most Horrific Seed still had quite a bit left.

    Above Kraush��s head, the gloomy clouds began to gradually clear.

    The remnants of rain were pouring all their energy into the Most Horrific Seed.

    Each time Kraush incinerated the Most Horrific Seed, its scale rapidly diminished.

    On the far-off city walls, a soldier who had been stationed there almost half his life stared up at the sky, which had been perpetually overcast.

    ��Huh?��

    He gazed nkly at the heavens.

    He thought he would see nothing but cloudy skies for his entire life.

    And above that rain-filled realm, for the first time, the clouds were disappearing, letting sunlight in.

    That wasn��t all.

    The power of the Kingdom of Jem, which had shaken the world, was gradually diminishing.

    Seeing this strange sight, the soldier��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    And it wasn��t just him.

    The Ten Great Lords�� warrior, Zaide, was also witnessing this.

    With bandages wrapped tightly around his injuries and herbs stered on, he looked up at the sky.

    This was the rain-soaked realm he had managed for ages.

    Now, the power of that realm was rapidly weakening and disappearing.

    ��Can this really happen?��

    It felt like the eternal Kingdom was finallying to an end.

    This sight astonished even the Ten Great Lords�� warrior.

    ��Bianca, what is this?��

    Nearby, Haring called out to Bianca.

    Bianca nodded in response.

    ��It��s Kraush!��

    Kraush was purging the Most Horrific Seed.

    Seeing this, Bianca clenched her fists tightly.

    She felt deeply the effort he was putting in right now.

    ��Kraush!��

    Bianca earnestly hoped he would return safely.

    ��

    How much time passed?

    Kraush bit down on his dry lips.

    Blood dripped down from his lips.

    While drifting in a daze, he kept burning the Most Horrific Seed.

    His body felt like a furnace beyondparison.

    He barely managed to hold himself up despite nearly copsing several times.

    Finally, gulping down deep breaths, he slowly opened his eyes.

    The red aura in Kraush��s eyes flickered between existence and darkness.

    The Most Horrific Seed was even more vicious than during the Demonic Bastion.

    This seed was thest struggle of the Kingdom of Jem.

    Naturally, it would be as terrifying as a final stand could be.

    But, there was one thing worse than that desperate struggle.

    That was Kraush��s venomous mental power.

    ��Phew, huff.��

    As Kraush let out a breath filled with exhaustion, he finally burned thest of the ck mes in his palm.

    Click��

    All the ck mes extinguished from his hand and vanished.

    And Kraush crumpled down onto the floor.

    Thud!

    With his forehead nted on the ground, Kraush repeatedly exhaled.

    His muddled mind flickered, threatening to keep cutting in and out.

    But not yet.

    ��Ugh, ugh.��

    In that moment, a dark mass rolled out from Kraush��s mouth.

    It was a seed that looked like it had beenpletely burned.

    Kraush looked at it, retched a few times, and nted his forehead back on the ground.

    What he spat out was the seed left after all the power of World Erosion within the Most Horrific Seed had been incinerated.

    Perhaps it was thest remnant of a world.

    That seed soon crumbled away.

    Carried by the wind, it disappeared like ash.

    Kraush felt utterly drained.

    Hey there, unable to lift his body even an inch.

    It was only natural.

    Having be the vessel to burn the Most Horrific Seed, there was no way his body could be in good shape.

    But Kraush couldn��t afford to rest long.

    ��Ebsque.��

    With that call, the skeletal rat emerged once more from the shadows.

    But this time, it wasn��t just the skeletal rat.

    Ebsque emerged alongside it.

    ��What a mess this is.��

    Ebsque half-whined as she lifted Kraush.

    Then she received the nutrient-rich wall grain from the skeletal rat and stuffed it into Kraush��s mouth.

    ��Gack, cough.��

    But Kraush couldn��t swallow the wall grain she had torn apart.

    It felt like his esophagus had beenpletely shredded.

    Seeing this, Ebsque began to pace back and forth anxiously.

    Then she quickly grabbed the wall grain.

    ��For heaven��s sake, don��t start withints!��

    Ebsque stuffed the wall grain into her mouth and chewed it diligently.

    Then she rinsed her mouth with the water the skeletal rat brought and opened Kraush��s mouth.

    Ebsque passed the chewed wall grain and water into Kraush��s mouth.

    At first, he hesitated, but then he began to eat.

    He had no choice; his body was on the verge of breaking down without urgent nutrition.

    Afterwards, Ebsque fed him the remaining wall grain, the water, and even a healing potion.

    Thanks to that, Kraush��s face brightened a bit.

    His expression finally showed that he had narrowly escaped disaster.

    ��Thank you.��

    As Kraush caught his breath, Ebsque, whose face was still beet-red, nced at him and sighed.

    ��Seriously, had to go through all this?��

    Watching Kraush endure such hardship pained her deeply.

    It was unbearable to see him suffer alone like this.

    ��I��m just doing my best with what I can.��

    Catching his breath, Kraush staggered while trying to stand back up.

    Ebsque wanted to stop him from getting up, but she couldn��t bring herself to do it.

    ��Besides, there��s still plenty of the Kingdom left.��

    It wasn��t just the situation here that was unfavorable.

    All around the world, countless kingdoms were now blossoming the Most Horrific Seed.

    Kraush couldn��t allow that to go unchecked.

    If left alone, it would end up like the previous world.

    ��What��s more, I��m not the only one doing this.��

    Kraush said, forcing a pained smile.

    ��Many people across the world are currently confronting the Kingdom.��

    Unlike before, when they let the situation escte, things were very different now.

    Kraush wasn��t alone in this fight.

    Everyone was doing their best to fight against the Kingdom.

    ��The entire world is at war with the Kingdom.��

    That meant Kraush had no time to rest.

    He needed to absorb and obliterate every single Most Horrific Seed.

    ��Ebsque, let��s move to the next Kingdom.��

    ��You.��

    Ebsque bit her lip tightly.

    But looking into Kraush��s eyes, she found it impossible to refuse.

    In the end, she bowed her head, trying to hold back tears.

    ��Fine. I��ll take you, but please rest at least for now.��

    ��Thank you.��

    With that, Kraush��s consciousness abruptly cut off.

    His body entered forced slumber for recovery.

    Ebsque received Kraush��s body.

    ������Seriously, this is my first kiss.��

    Ebsque looked at Kraush with a sulky expression, then raised her head.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    [Yeah, as if he��s going to quit until the veryst moment.]

    Crimson Garden seemed to have given up trying to stop Kraush.

    [I��ve informed the Holy Maiden using the bells about the situation. By now, she should be on her way towards the entrance of the rain-soaked realm.]

    [If it��s through Haring, who already knows you, we can unite you with Kraush.]

    ��No way, I��m going directly.��

    Ebsque raised her hand.

    Then, from her shadow, a carriage led by the ghostly horse appeared.

    ��I don��t want to just watch from behind forever. I��m going with you.��

    Ebsque was a World Eroder.

    If she openly revealed herself, who knows what chaos might ensue.

    For the sake of Kraush, she decided to step out in front of everyone.

    ��At least I should stand in front of Kraush��spanions.��

    Ebsque dered her intention to join the fray.

    Crimson Garden merely clicked their tongue at that.

    [If that��s your choice, then so be it.]

    Crimson Garden didn��t oppose her either.

    They couldn��t remain hidden forever and not help.

    Ebsque loaded Kraush��s unconscious body onto the ghost horse��s carriage.

    Then she climbed aboard and began to move the carriage.

    Ebsque Benapouch had lived reclusively, avoiding the eyes of others.

    But now, thanks to that one man, she stepped back out into the world.

    What changes that might bring, the slumbering Kraush had no idea, but the world was undeniably shifting toward a realm that Kraush had yet to see.

    On the day when the kingdoms across the world bloomed the Most Horrific Seeds.

    Perhaps it was the chance to wipe out the Kingdom forever.

    The curtains of war between the world and the Kingdom were just lifting.

 Chapter 366

    ### Chapter 366

    The Sensation of Floating

    Kraush felt like he was floating.

    It seemed he had pushed himself to the limit and this was the result.

    How long did this floating sensationst?

    Gradually feeling lethargic, Kraush slowly lifted his eyelids.

    Then he realized he was leaning against someone��s thigh.

    He quickly figured out who that someone was.

    After all, no one else could cover that much area above him.

    Only Ebsque or one other person would fit that bill.

    ����Astria.��

    As Kraush called her name, Astria��s sun-kissed hair swayed in front of him.

    ��You��re awake?��

    It looked like she had her head bowed.

    Sorry, but it was hard to see her face from this angle.

    Kraush finally shifted a bit and propped himself up.

    As he did, he caught Astria��s slightly sulky expression.

    ��How are you feeling?��

    She asked about his condition, and Kraush lightly waved his arm.

    ��I��m good.��

    ��Of course you are. Someone healed you, didn��t they?��

    Astria scoffed, then immediately turned her head.

    Kraush nced around, quickly realizing they were inside Ebsque��s ghost carriage.

    ��Looks like Ebsque is up front.��

    She was probably taking him to a nearby area of magic chaos, just as he had asked.

    He decided to save his thanks forter.

    Kraush looked back at Astria, tilting his head.

    After all, he was curious why Astria was in the carriage with him.

    Seeing the question in his eyes, Astria replied with a sigh.

    ��Talia Valess asked me to help. She said your condition was critical.��

    Talia Valess.

    The future brain king and a servant of Crimson Garden.

    She must��ve ryed Crimson Garden��s request to Astria.

    Kraush scratched his head awkwardly.

    ��Well, I had my reasons����

    ��You always do.��

    With Astria shooting him a re, Kraush stopped scratching his head.

    Having Astria beside him would make it easier to navigate through the kingdom.

    So, it was hard to just brush this off.

    ��Sorry, I tried to close off the magic chaos and it ended up like this. And I��m nning to keep doing it.��

    Astria stared at him for a moment.

    Then, after a quick flicker of emotions, she let out a big sigh.

    ��I heard the World Eroder tell me directly. And I saw with my own eyes that you actually closed off the magic chaos, the Rain��s Remnant.��

    Well, that was a relief that the conversation was moving quickly.

    ��Moreover, it��s a magic chaos that no one has managed to close until now. I know just how amazing that is.��

    The magic chaos that even the Sanctuary of Stars couldn��t handle.

    Kraush had closed it.

    This was undoubtedly a remarkable achievement that wouldn��t be repeated in the world.

    But putting all that aside, Astria felt a weight in her chest.

    Every time Kraush came to her, he was hurt.

    Sometimes, it was severe to the point of being speechless.

    Seeing her belovede to her in such a state was naturally difficult for Astria to endure.

    Yet she had continued to treat him time and again.

    Only she could heal him.

    But.

    But.

    ��The fact that you want to close the magic chaos����

    Astria looked at Kraush, suppressing her emotions.

    The magic chaos wasn��t called that for no reason.

    It was a ce beyond human control and a ce from which the world had been stolen.

    That was the magic chaos.

    There were countless magic chaos locations in the world.

    Moreover, there were different levels of difficulty in each.

    The magic chaos that existed long before humanity had its systems and powers was akin to a hellish nightmare.

    Yet Kraush seemed determined to step into that chaos.

    His goal included erasing it from this world forever.

    Kraush was currently walking into the most dangerous ce in the world all by himself.

    Astria couldn��t bear to watch him in that state.

    She feared he may nevere back.

    ��Why, why is it always just you����

    Astria looked at Kraush with the feeling that her repressed emotions were finally bursting forth.

    What kind of twisted fate did her beloved carry?

    Why was he treading the most treacherous path in the world?

    As someone who had watched over Kraush till now, Astria simply couldn��t ept that fate.

    Kraush gazed at the tearful Astria and lifted his hand.

    Then he slowly wrapped her in a hug.

    Because the expression Astria wore right now reminded him of the time she had given him all her strength to save him.

    ��Astria, I��m sorry. And thank you for always being there.��

    As Kraush offered his apologies alongside his thanks, Astria buried her face in his chest, trembling.

    Having only seen Kraush hurt time after time, she was terrified he might return to her as a corpse.

    Kraush, knowing her heart, gently patted her back.

    ��I�� thought about not healing you this time.��

    As Astria grumbled, Kraush bitterly smiled.

    If he didn��t heal her, he could at least rest during that time.

    Astria understood this and felt like teasing him.

    ��But it��s you, after all.��

    If he were hurt, he would definitely go out into the world again.

    She understood he would never just take a break.

    So, in the end, she had to treat him again.

    ��You know me well. My life��s pretty stubborn.��

    Astria jabbed Kraush��s shoulder yfully.

    ��You��re not invulnerable, you know? You��re just as human as I am.��

    Indeed, Kraush was just as human as Astria, despite his abilities.

    Even if Kraush��s body healed perfectly, the experiences he went through would leave mental scars.

    ����Do you have any idea how many magic chaos locations exist?��

    ��Quite a few.��

    There are countless magic chaos locations scattered around the world.

    To cover them all would take more than one body.

    Yet Kraush was determined to do so.

    ��Astria, you must have heard too. You know what��s happening with the runaway magic chaos right now.��

    By the time Kraush arrived at the Rain��s Remnant, the Most Horrific Seed had already taken root.

    Other magic chaos locations were likely the same.

    The world was truly in chaos.

    In certain areas, whole homes had already been swallowed up by the magic chaos expansion.

    There wasn��t enough time to put out a fire, much less put everything back in order.

    ��I can��t just sit back and let the magic chaos continue to spread.��

    Astria had once been a Holy Maiden.

    She understood the damage caused when the Holy Maiden failed to fulfill her role.

    Those with power had the responsibility to wield it.

    This was something Astria understood better than anyone.

    And right now, Kraush was doing just that.

    He had the power to close the magic chaos, so he was doing everything he could to close it.

    ��Besides, the situation is better than before.��

    On the day the World Eroders bloomed the Most Horrific Seeds in all the magic chaos, the world couldn��t even respond in time; it was just engulfed in chaos.

    But now, the world was responding appropriately.

    Unlike back then, no city or country had fallen.

    The world had to be fully capable of holding back the rampaging magic chaos by itself.

    This was the best situation they could hope for.

    ��The only variables left are Ixion��s remaining minions and����

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    If you exclude her mysterious intentions, the world was undoubtedly moving toward the best possible scenario.

    So, Kraush couldn��t afford to rest.

    This was the best chance they would ever have.

    ��Trust me. The things you worry about will definitely not happen.��

    Kraush dered he would never return to Astria in the form of a corpse.

    Hearing this, Astria bit her lip and pulled away from Kraush��s embrace.

    ����I��d rather trust the boy who cried wolf.��

    But still, Astria would trust Kraush once again.

    ��I will definitely keep the promise I made before.��

    ��Humph.��

    Astria scoffed, crossing her arms and looking away.

    Still, she seemed slightly relieved.

    Then, as if she remembered something suddenly, she turned back to Kraush.

    ��By the way, I heard a little something.��

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    Was there more to discuss?

    As Astria puffed up her cheeks, he wasn��t sure what wasing next.

    ��You decided to take Haring in, huh?��

    Where on earth did she hear that?

    Kraush��s face went nk, and Astria��s expression morphed into one of indignation.

    ����I confessed too, you know.��

    Before he knew it, Astria punched Kraush lightly in the chest.

    ��I confessed! I did all sorts of things! I even gave you a first kiss, saying you��d take responsibility!��

    Her punches began to grow more spirited.

    Kraush silently took the hits.

    After a while, Astria looked up at him with a pout, her eyes brimming with tears.

    ��Why can��t I��?��

    Back when Bianca was in the picture, Astria had been okay with it.

    She had already shared her heart with Kraush and was engaged to him.

    But Haring was different.

    On top of that, Astria had known Kraush longer than Haring.

    It was heartbreaking and painful to realize that someone else was epted while she wasn��t.

    ��Do you dislike me? Am I not good enough as a woman?��

    Tears streaming down her cheeks, Astria looked down.

    Aside from her pride as a woman, it broke her heart that the man she loved didn��t love her back.

    Watching Astria like that, Kraush raised his hand.

    Then, he gently cupped her cheek.

    She radiated warmth akin to the sun, stronger than Kraush himself.

    Thanks to that, he could feel her warmth through her cheek.

    Kraush had never been able to ept Astria��s love.

    Perhaps it was due to memories from before his reincarnation.

    Kraush owed her his life.

    She had sacrificed herself to save him, and thanks to the strength she had bestowed upon him, he had survived until the end.

    That was the strength that had kept him going until now.

    Perhaps because of that.

    Kraush could never give a hasty answer to Astria��s confession.

    Every time he pushed himself, memories of Astria��s face haunted him.

    He thought of the answers he had never received from her when he called her name.

    Terrified, Kraush continued to evade her replies.

    Those past events had be a trauma for him.

    But now.

    Seeing her cry so pitifully right before him.

    ��Astria.��

    It was a feeling he had known for a long time.

    Having intertwined with her in various ways even before his reincarnation.

    Kraush recalled the time Astria used to pout andin when only he was around.

    That version of Astria no longer existed.

    Yet her actions and kindness had forever remained etched in Kraush��s heart.

    ��I have never disliked you, not even once.��

    ��If that��s the case����

    Just as Astria raised her gaze to question why he hadn��t epted her.

    She suddenly felt a soft touch against her lips, making her eyes go wide.

    Then she slowly wrapped her arms around Kraush.

    After a moment passed.

    As Kraush pulled back, Astria��s face was bright red.

    She had entirely forgotten about her tears and was looking around in embarrassment.

    ��I was just being a fool, hesitating only because I��m a coward. You��ve never beencking as a woman.��

    And now, she had finally made her decision.

    ��Astria, if you��re okay with this me, please stand with me.��

    It felt like Kraush had somewhat padded his usual behavior towards her.

    Though he had to beat around the bush a bit.

    Seeing Astria��s glowing expression made it feel like the message had been delivered well enough.

    ����Okay.��

    Hearing her reply, Kraush smiled.

    Everything should be alright now.

    For a brief moment, Kraush thought back to the old Astria before his reincarnation.

    The one who would always justin.

    If only he had found the courage to act sooner, perhaps she could have been grinning like this.

    Sadness and joy.

    Experiencing various emotions, Kraush epted Astria that day.

 Chapter 367

    ### Chapter 367

    tter!

    Just after Kraush epted Astria��

    The carriage he was riding suddenly came to a stop.

    Astria, now fully aware, became as red as a ripe tomato.

    ��You, you have to take responsibility for me for the rest of my life! Really, the rest of my life!��

    Well, that was the n, wasn��t it?

    Despite biting her lip, Astria held onto Kraush��s cor tightly.

    Her eyes sparkled with a resolute determination that she��d never let go.

    Kraush chuckled lightly at her and reached out to ruffle her hair.

    ��I��m not going anywhere.��

    ��W-who said anything?!��

    Astria eximed defensively, embarrassed that Kraush had noticed her feelings.

    But that prickly side of Astria was something Kraush was quite familiar with, so he could only chuckle.

    ��More importantly, why did the carriage stop?��

    Kraush leaned toward the door, intending to ask Ebsque about it.

    tter!

    But at that moment, someone opened the door before Kraush could even move.

    Through the open door, hair the color of the sea blew in the wind.

    As he locked eyes with her amber gaze through the flowing strands, Kraush immediately recognized who it was.

    ��Sigrid.��

    Sigrid Ephania.

    The fourth princess of the Ephania Empire.

    ��Oh, what a surprise!��

    With Sigrid��s brother gone, now there was only one princess left, and suddenly she showed up at their carriage door.

    Kraush��s expression was one of disbelief.

    ��Sigrid, can you just wander around like this when you��re a princess?��

    They were in the middle of the forest, after all.

    Given how crazy the world had be, he had no idea what could happen next.

    Thus, Sigrid��s unexpected appearance left Kraush scratching his head in confusion.

    ��I knew the path ahead, so I was just waiting. More importantly, I had urgent messages to deliver.��

    She casually hopped up into the carriage.

    Then, he noticed her guard, Sera Bete, bowing her head to Kraush.

    Sera looked worn out, probably from having been around Sigrid for too long.

    And she wasn��t the only one present.

    Members of the White Dragon Knights were also by her side.

    In the distance, he spotted the hero of themoners, Felray, who smiled and nodded at Kraush when he saw him.

    Looks like he��s doing alright.

    ��So now you��re being guarded by the White Dragon Knights, huh?��

    ��Heh, I��m the only princess in the world, after all!��

    With that, she sat confidently inside the carriage.

    ��Besides, I��ve established my position in the empire. Things have changed a lot from before.��

    Sigrid had been stirring things up in the empire.

    Throughout her exploits, she absorbed Sigrid��s influence, forming her own unique faction.

    Even Kraush, upon hearing this, could only look shocked.

    Who would have thought she would pull moves like that?

    ��If she puts her mind to it����

    She could probably swallow the empire whole.

    Not just the empire, Sigrid might one day dominate the entire world.

    ��What��s blowing in today?��

    ��The wind has always been blowing, hasn��t it? Thanks to the winds blowing toward you, I��m almost dizzy myself.��

    Sigrid replied with a yful wink.

    ��After all, my lord is putting in all this effort. I can��t just sit back as your fianc��e.��

    So it��s still a work in progress, huh?

    ��The emperor said I should have at least three kids. Keep that in mind.��

    Kraush half-listened, letting it go in one ear and out the other.

    Then Sigrid suddenly shifted her gaze toward Astria, who was dumbfounded by the sudden arrival.

    ��It��s been a while. Holy Maiden, oh, is that title okay with you?��

    ��No, it��s fine. I was a holy maiden after all.��

    Astria still found herself being called a holy maiden more often than not, and she nodded as if she didn��t mind.

    ��Good. Then I��ll continue to call you ��Holy Maiden.����

    With that, Sigrid nced back and forth between Kraush and Astria.

    ��So, Holy Maiden, have you decided to marry my lord?��

    Upon hearing her question, Astria��s body stiffened.

    Her face turned bright red as she fumbled with her words, while Kraush just stared at Sigrid.

    They had literally talked about this just moments ago in the carriage.

    How did Sigrid pick up on it so quickly?

    The observational skills were impressive, to say the least.

    ��Don��t underestimate the princess.��

    ��Don��t read into others�� thoughts without permission.��

    ��Reading too much into it is one thing, but it��s the one who looks guilty who��s truly at fault. But regardless, this is good news! Congrattions!��

    The princess, the one and only princess of the empire, pped her hands gleefully.

    Astria stared at her, bewildered, and soon followed up with a concerned question.

    ��Um, aren��t you worried about this, being the fourth princess?��

    Despite having talked with Bianca, Sigrid was officially recognized as Kraush��s fianc��e by both the empire and Starlon.

    With more women beginning to hover around him, Astria wondered if it was okay to be overlooking this.

    ��Hmm, I��m just a stone that rolled in unexpectedly.��

    Considering Bianca as a precedent, Sigrid seemed unfazed by the whole situation.

    ��Besides, my lord is quite capable.��

    She beamed radiantly as she gazed at Kraush.

    ��From my perspective, this could lead to better oues.��

    The women around Kraush were all top-notch individuals.

    In terms of status, abilities, or resources, each of them was at the peak of their game globally.

    Their coboration around Kraush would make it easier for him to bind together the powers from across the world.

    Sigrid was someone who could make the most out of this opportunity.

    ��I think given this situation, how about we go global with it?��

    Sigrid��s eyes gleamed with excitement.

    It was as if she was envisioning a world where everything revolved around Kraush.

    ��Don��t say terrifying things.��

    ��There are still loads of candidates out there. Like the Demon Lord��s daughter or the World Eroder, even Princess Poseus.��

    How much does this girl know about his personal life?

    ��Sigrid, are you stalking me?��

    ��What kind of wife wouldn��t know about her husband��s life?��

    That��s one way to put it, but it feels like it goes beyond just knowing.

    ��Anyway, let��s get to the main topic.��

    This definitely didn��t seem like a visit just for random chit-chat, so Kraush prompted her for the real deal while Sigrid gave him a slow smile.

    ��Just like you adore, I want to help you out. We��ve got a little something going on.��

    ��Due to the war with Ixion, the world is currently dering war on the Kingdom of Jem. Kraush, my lord can shut the Kingdom of Jem, right?��

    So it was already known.

    Kraush didn��t deny it.

    ��At present, the empire is focusing on forming a strike force led by you. It��s separate from the defending forces.��

    Then she spread out four fingers.

    ��Moreover, the Four Kingdoms are doing the same��they��ve also pledged their support to you.��

    ��Sigrid, is this your doing?��

    Kraush hadn��t expected such a quick response from them.

    As Kraush looked on, astonished, Sigrid shook her head.

    ��I did have a hand in the empire��s preparations, but the Four Kingdoms were a different story.��

    Sigrid kept quietly observing Kraush.

    ��Your emergence as the centerpiece is purely because of you, my lord.��

    Kraush��s eyes gradually opened wider.

    ��The empire wanted to extend support even before I intervened.��

    Kraush had traveled far and wide, making a name for himself in various ces.

    Everyone who witnessed his capabilities had no doubt they would back him up.

    After all, he was someone who could walk the talk.

    As the world faced danger due to the rampaging Kingdom of Jem,

    Kraush was precisely the type of fierce individual who could tackle such crises head-on.

    This was a consensus shared by both the empire and the Four Kingdoms.

    ��With Ixion, my lord was the starting point for everything.��

    Sigrid stated firmly as she gazed directly into Kraush��s eyes.

    ��I will assist you until you can wrap it all up neatly.��

    Kraush��s name would undoubtedly leave a deep mark in history.

    That was Sigrid��s determined intention.

    She harbored rational feelings toward Kraush and carried the ambition that ran in the royal bloodline.

    She would go to any lengths to achieve her goals.

    ��Sigrid, are you only looking after the empire?��

    Sigrid was, after all, the princess of the empire.

    Up until now, she had prepared many strategies to ensure the empire thrived.

    Hence, Kraush��s inquiry seemed quite natural.

    However, Sigrid, with her characteristic yful smile, leaned her elbows on her knees.

    ��Do you think that��s the only extent of my ambition?��

    In Sigrid��s eyes, there was no denying a vision that transcended the empire.

    ��If I��m aiming for something, I better look at the entire world, not just the empire.��

    Sigrid was no longer fixated solely on the empire.

    Instead, she now had her sights set on the entire world, reaching for the boundaries beyond Kraush��s reach.

    Making ns to ce Kraush at the pinnacle of power.

    In reality, Sigrid was gradually maneuvering the world with her own hands.

    With Kraush as the shining beacon, she was spreading her talents to the fullest.

    ��Maybe����

    Kraush contemted as he looked at Sigrid.

    Just before he faced death, he had a fleeting thought��

    the world might actually be within her grasp.

    The world��s greatest genius.

    That title suited her ambitions perfectly.

    ��Of course, if my lord dislikes it, I won��t pursue it.��

    Sigrid stood up from her seat.

    But in that moment, she stumbled slightly and bent forward.

    Kraush instinctively reached out to catch her.

    And before he realized it, Sigrid��s lips brushed against Kraush��s cheek.

    Both Kraush and Astria sat there, dumbfounded.

    But Sigrid, unbothered, shed a mischievous grin and rose from Kraush��s embrace.

    ��I��ve never done anything you��d dislike since the beginning.��

    She pointed to her own lips with a sneaky smile.

    Her movement suggested that kissing wouldn��t be something he��d disapprove of.

    With a whirlwind of energy, Sigrid exited the carriage through the door opened by her guard, Sera.

    ��Well then, I have a mountain of tasks, so I��ll take my leave. Don��t be shocked if help starts pouring in from all around.��

    Kraush knew he��d just have to ept and make good use of the support.

    Sigrid left them by saying that, along with her guards.

    She was just as much a whirlwind when she left as when she arrived.

    ����I feel like I just lost something here.��

    In the wake of Sigrid��s departure, Astria wore a vexed frown.

    She then stared at Kraush��s cheek, prompting him to raise his hand.

    ��Don��t go thinking about adding any extra nonsense.��

    ��Who��s thinking about anything?��

    Astria crossed her arms huffily and turned her head away.

    Even though she still couldn��t shake off the sulky appearance.

    And as the carriage resumed its journey, it somehow felt even more rugged.

    [What a yboy.]

    The Crimson Garden gazed at Kraush with eyes that seemed unfazed.

 Chapter 368

    ### Chapter 368

    In the magic city of Hardenhartz, where the Igrit family resided��

    There was a forest known as the Spirit King��s Woods, managed by none other than the Igrit family.

    And there, an unending fire was raging.

    The fiery master of the scene was none other than the head of the Igrit family, the Fire King Adolf Igrit.

    He was currently maintaining a fiery barrier to hold back the rampant Spirit King��s Woods.

    But he wasn��t the only one keeping it up.

    Numerous mages from the Red Mage Tower were also lending their strength.

    Themoners had been evacuated to nearby towns.

    The only ones standing against the chaotic Spirit King Woods were them.

    However, due to magical exhaustion, many mages had already copsed, forcing the lines to be reestablished time and time again.

    ��Damn it.��

    Adolf grumbled, sweat dripping down his face as he stared ahead.

    The rampage of the Kingdom of Jem, sparked by Ixion, had be uncontroble.

    Every country was doing its best to hold it back.

    Yet the Kingdom of Jem kept its unrelenting advance, leaving all who faced it in despair.

    As long as the root cause wasn��t eliminated, it was impossible to hold back the Kingdom of Jem.

    The Spirit King��s Woods was exceptionally high-grade among them.

    Because of that, even though Adolf and his mages were exerting all of their power to contain it, managing the front lines was no easy task.

    ��Lord Adolf, more spirits areing!��

    At that moment, a sensing-mage shouted.

    Upon hearing the report, Adolf squeezed out even more of his magic.

    The rampaging Spirit King��s Woods was continuously producing spirits that moved mindlessly.

    These spirits were made solely forbat, aiming only to expand the Spirit King��s Woods.

    Each individual wasn��t that strong.

    But the problemy in their numbers.

    The spirit army charged forward en masse, with tens of thousands advancing at once.

    Moreover, when the spirit army fell, the remaining spirit dust would forcibly pollute the surrounding area with world erosion.

    No matter how many spirits they defeated, the retreat would repeat endlessly.

    ��If they break through this time, it��ll be the end for Hardenhartz.��

    Before long, the city of Hardenhartz was right behind him.

    With his squeezed-out magic, Adolf unleashed fire magic to obliterate the spirit army.

    ��Phew, haah.��

    Managing to deal with the spirit army, Adolf gasped for air.

    Perhaps due to aging, his body wasn��t what it used to be.

    He felt like he��d soon have to hand in his title as one of the Ten Great Lords.

    ��The real issue is whether I can actually hand it in.��

    As Adolf pondered this while catching his breath��

    ��More areing!��

    Once again, he heard the voice of a mage.

    Adolf red ahead, quickly lifting his head.

    Indeed, just as the reporting mage stated, the spirit army was rushing toward them.

    The Spirit King��s Woods was expanding, adding more battle spirits to its ranks.

    ��Oh no.��

    Adolf was already strained for magic.

    If a follow-up attack came now, he wouldn��t be able to stop it.

    ��Mages of the Red Mage Tower, preparerge-scale magic!��

    If the mages of the Red Mage Tower used their powers now, the barely-maintained fire barrier would extinguish. But allowing battle spirits to break through would mean total disaster.

    Deciding quickly, just as Adolf was starting to takemand��

    Whoosh!

    An overwhelming torrent of fire magic poured down onto the battle spirit army.

    Adolf��s eyes widened at what he saw.

    Surprisingly, while his own magical strength couldn��t quite match his prime, it was powerful enough to rival him now.

    ��What is this magic?��

    Adolf was taken aback as the fiery waves swept around him.

    Then, a man slowly descended before him.

    The man��s red hair flowed elegantly in the air.

    As Adolf��s eyes slowly widened, he recognized who it was.

    ��Considering your age, shouldn��t you be taking it easier? Or is this the reason for your troubles?��

    The one coldly criticizing Adolf was none other than his own grandson, An Igrit.

    The grandson whom Adolf had pushed aside long ago.

    In the past, due to the Moon��s Erosion, he couldn��t wield fire magic.

    That��s why Adolf had scorned him, firmly deciding not to hand him the family headship.

    And now, that grandson had shown up here.

    ��An����

    Upon calling his name, An nced at Adolf and turned his back.

    ��Isn��t it about time you stepped down from your position as the leader of the Red Mage Tower, unable to even manage the Kingdom of Jem?��

    An still held a grudge against Adolf.

    To him, Adolf was essentially an arch-enemy.

    And that sentiment hadn��t changed even now.

    But An hade here to stop the Spirit King��s Woods.

    This ce was his hometown and also the hometown of Dorothy.

    [That��s not a spirit.]

    Dorothy, in her mini-sized form cradled in An��s arms, shook her head at the battle spirits.

    Even she could see that the battle spirits were tools of ughter, not spirits.

    [I can feel the woods are in chaos.]

    Dorothy trembled, seemingly sensing the rampage of the Spirit King��s Woods.

    [An, what should we do? It feels like the woods will turn into something else at this rate.]

    An clenched his fists tightly.

    Despite having researched magic extensively, he couldn��t do anything about the home of his beloved.

    In the distance, battle spirits were approaching once more.

    The spirits, whichcked any will of their own, perfectly fit the phrase ��World Eroder.��

    The mages of the Tower were all exhausted.

    Adolf was no exception.

    ��No matter how much I��m around����

    In the end, the front lines would fall.

    Should they burn the Spirit King��s Woods down?

    But if they did that, Dorothy��s family of spirits would burn too.

    An was caught in dilemma when��

    Tap��

    A familiar sound echoed in his ears.

    Somewhere in his memory, that sound grew closer to An.

    Tap��

    His shoulder was gently tapped.

    An turned in surprise.

    There, fluttering in the air, was a woman with dark blue hair.

    ��What are you frowning about?��

    The one who smiled brightly at An was none other than Kraush Balheim.

    An��s eyes widened as he beheld Kraush.

    ��Kraush, what are you doing here?��

    ��What do you mean ��what��? I came to shut down the World Eroder.��

    Isn��t that the thing we all ought to be doing? Kraush continued forward casually.

    An then realized that Kraush was not alone.

    Behind him stood people summoned from various nations.

    An alliance of the Empire and Four Kingdoms, formed to pave the way against the Kingdom of Jem.

    The temporary name given to them was ��Icarus.��

    Leading them were high-ranking individuals like the Captain of the White Dragon Knights, known as the Swordmaster, Weiss Aberos from the Ephania Empire.

    And there was also the Leader of the Valkyrie Order from the Starlon Kingdom, Jeram, known as the Guardian Sword.

    From the Holy Kingdom of Freeman, Cardinal Maria Arakazim.

    The Archmage Pordyn Orshen, an 8th Seat high mage from the Magic Kingdom of Jem.

    Finally, there was Dain Zephyros, the leader of the ck Sea Knights from the Maritime Kingdom, Poseus.

    Those many individuals followed Kraush like heroes of reversal.

    For the Empire and Kingdoms, managing the front lines against the Kingdom of Jem meant gathering their best resources.

    And among them was someone who had a connection with Kraush.

    Kraush��s gaze turned back.

    A woman stood there with mixed blonde and ck hair, her green eyes shimmering brightly as she bowed.

    ��Yes, it seems the time has finallye to fulfill that promise from back then.��

    Lakradiyon, the challenger who had cleared the entire Demonic Bastion and made a name for herself, had participated in this Icarus mission to be Kraush��s knight.

    ��Kraush, you��ve be quite the big shot while I wasn��t looking.��

    An remarked, a bit dumbfounded, as Kraush shrugged nonchntly.

    ��It��s nothing special.��

    Hearing his joke lifted An��s spirits a bit.

    ��I��m here to help close the Spirit King��s Woods.��

    An had also heard the reports that had spread across the world about Kraush��s ability to shut down the Kingdom of Jem.

    This news had been intentionally circted by entire nations.

    In the wake of the Kingdom of Jem instilling fear in its citizens, Kraush��s existence needed to be brought to light.

    That information quickly spread and enveloped the world.

    Kraush, recognized as the youngest among the Ten Great Lords due to numerous achievements,

    It was only natural that news about him being capable of shutting down the World Eroder traveled fast.

    As a result, the Empire and Four Kingdoms managed to unite without the citizens�� opposition.

    Under the pretense of saving lives, nations that had been at each other��s throats were now cooperating.

    This was a monumental shift that could alter the course of the entire world.

    Therefore, those nations intentionally exaggerated Kraush��s presence.

    The more famed his name became, the less the citizens�� anxiety would rise, allowing them to focus on Jem.

    It was a politically advantageous oue for all sides.

    ��Right.��

    Kraush replied to An��s inquiry.

    Immediately, An stood by Kraush��s side.

    ��Great, I was nning on doing the same.��

    Upon hearing An, Kraush chuckled.

    It was an indication that he would assist in closing the Spirit King��s Woods.

    ��It��ll be dangerous.��

    ��Isn��t that a given?��

    An brushed aside the warning.

    With such determination, he should be fine.

    Above all, Kraush hoped An would make a significant contribution.

    Not just An.

    Students from Rahern Academy across the globe were also lending a hand against the Kingdom of Jem.

    Despite their youth, they were already skilled enough.

    ��Names from all around the world will break out now.��

    At the end of the day, Kraush was just the starting point.

    Soon, names representing the future generations would continuously emerge.

    And those names would be referred to as��

    ��The Sky Generation.��

    An found himself in the midst of this Sky Generation.

    Naturally, he too had to make a name for himself.

    ��The world keeps evolving.��

    Even if Kraush vanquished Ixion, shut down the Kingdom of Jem, and dealt with Abe��

    New dangers would always emerge.

    And no one could handle it alone.

    ��The generations will keep passing on.��

    Just like the Sky Generation that spread its wings and soared.

    Many generations would follow suit.

    Kraush decided he would be the shining star at the forefront, allowing them to spread their wings wide.

    ��In times of chaos, heroes are born.��

    Just as the saying goes, raising his sword at the forefront of many who will move forward, Kraush dered��

    ��Today, we close the Spirit King��s Woods.��

    Kraush said that while turning to the Fire King, Adolf Igrit.

    ��Fire King, you wouldn��t mind, right?��

    Kraush grinned triumphantly, having fought Adolf once over An��s matter long ago.

    Adolf sighed deeply before lowering his hand.

    ��I��m counting on you.��

    He too had nowe to acknowledge Kraush��s abilities.

    ��An.��

    Lastly, Adolf spoke to An.

    ��After wrapping up the Spirit King��s Woods,e back to the family home.��

    An looked at Adolf, then turned his head away.

    ��I won��t go to listen to things I don��t want to hear.��

    It appeared the rift between them wouldn��t be resolved anytime soon.

    There was nothing Kraush could do about it.

    So, Kraush stepped forward toward the Spirit King��s Woods.

    ��Let��s go.��

    We��re going to close the Spirit King��s Woods.

 Chapter 369

    ### Chapter 369

    In the middle of the world, gathered around Kraush, was a coalition called��

    Icarus.

    Their singr objective was to close the Kingdom of Jem, paving the way for Kraush.

    However, just because they shared a goal didn��t mean they worked together seamlessly.

    They hailed from different nations.

    Moreover, neighboring countries were regrly at each other��s throats, biting for no good reason.

    Though the world had be more unified thanks to Kraush��s efforts, it was still a whole other ball game for these former sword-wielders to suddenly y nice overnight.

    Among them, two pairs stood out as particrly ipatible.

    The deputymander of the White Dragon Knights from the Ephania Empire, Zhang-Gum.

    The leader of the Guardian Sword from the Holy Royal Family of Starlon.

    These two were like oil and water.

    In fact, during their younger years, when tensions between the Empire and Starlon peaked, they had even aimed their swords at one another.

    Naturally, when Kraush firstid eyes on them, he was honestly worried.

    While their skills were undoubtedly solid, forcing mismatched puzzle pieces together would result in a broken mess.

    But now��

    KABOOM! KABOOM!

    The two were coordinating seamlessly, leading their knights through the Spirit King��s Woods.

    While they might not have been quite up to the elite standards of the Ten Great Lords, they were practically monsters in their own right.

    Likely because of this, they were whollymitted to cutting a path forward.

    ��Zhang-Gum, there��s a gap on the left. I��ll leave it to you.��

    ��Got it. I feel a disturbance in the northeast woods, keep that in mind.��

    This was quite the scene��two folks who once sought each other��s lives were now cooperating.

    For Kraush, it was a sight to behold, but he was underestimating his own position.

    His name was far more revered in the Empire than he realized.

    The Empire had leveraged his name so much that his reputation skyrocketed.

    Especially since the Emperor was quite fond of Kraush.

    With his engagement to Sigrid set in stone, the lineage of Balheim was now considered incredibly valuable.

    A child born from Sigrid, dubbed the Empire��s top intellect, was a treasure beyond measure.

    In other words, the Emperor saw Kraush��s child with Sigrid as a potential heir.

    This was undoubtedly something Zhang-Gum was aware of.

    He recognized Kraush for what he was��a potential father of the Empire��s future emperor.

    A lifetime of loyalty to the Empire had ingrained into him:

    This was a matter so important that he would willingly sacrifice his life to stop any wrongs Kraush mightmit.

    Thus, the thought of shing with the Guardian Sword or anyone from a different kingdom didn��t even cross his mind.

    Doing so would mean betraying the trust of the Emperor who sent him here.

    ��I��ll ensure this mission ispleted, even at the cost of my life.��

    Determined, Zhang-Gum��s spirit ignited with fierce intensity.

    And his counterpart, the Guardian Sword, felt the same.

    To eliminate Ixion��s forces lurking within the Kingdom of Jem, they were driven.

    When the zing behemoth Balok Balheim returned to Balheim, he nced at the Guardian Sword and said:

    ��Kraush seems to be making quite the ruckus.��

    This statement, poignant about Kraush, was incredible because Balok was not one to discuss family matters first.

    He believed sibling squabbles should stay home, resolved internally.

    But this indicated the attention Balok had on Kraush.

    ��Maybe the head of the family sees Kraush as the next heir.��

    The Guardian Sword had long served Balok but still couldn��t decipher his innermost thoughts.

    Yet if the head of the family truly intended that, Kraush must be head of the family.

    Being the head of Balheim meant being Balheim itself.

    So, protecting Kraush, the potential next heir, became the Guardian Sword��s role.

    ��Even if it costs me my life.��

    I am adamant in making sure Kraushpletes this mission sessfully.

    Thus, both noble knights weremitted to their task, even if it risked their lives, as they navigated the path through the kingdom.

    Their resolve trickled down to their respective knights.

    This allowed everyone from Icarus to focus onbat.

    It was a situation where even oil and water managed to mix.

    [Their loyalty is so intense it��s giving me a headache.]

    Only Crimson Garden, seeing through this scenario, could only shake its head in disbelief at the two knights�� devotion.

    However, it was undeniably true that due to the two��s loyalty, Kraush was advancing more effortlessly through the Spirit King��s Woods.

    ��So this is what happens when the world unites. I never imagined I��d get to see something like this.��

    Even An was left in awe at Icarus��s formidable breakthrough.

    ��Well, sometimes the world can split in two.��

    Kraush looked up at the two knights�� retreating backs.

    Thanks to Icarus��s performance, Kraush was now rapidly progressing to the very heart of the Spirit King��s Woods.

    [An.]

    In that moment, Dorothy flew onto An��s shoulder.

    [The King is on the move.]

    An��s head snapped toward Kraush as he heard those words.

    Meeting Kraush��s gaze, there was an immediate nod from him.

    In the Spirit King��s Woods, its master, the King of Spirits, Oberon, was beginning to stir.

    *

    Oberon, the Spirit King.

    He was the embodiment of why the Spirit King��s Woods was known as the Kingdom of Jem.

    Why, you ask? Because the entire Spirit King��s Woods was intertwined with Oberon.

    Boom!

    Within the depths of the Spirit King��s Woods, a colossal tree erupted skyward.

    It was so thick and towering that no number of people could enclose it with open arms.

    The Tree of the Spirit King.

    Reaching skyward, it was nearing the heavens, its countless branches extending outward in every direction.

    The spectacle of the enormous tree��s limbs pushing through the forest was astounding.

    And those standing beneath felt the resulting shockwaves.

    ��We��re cutting the Spirit King��s branches!��

    ��Mages, prepare fire magic!��

    At that moment, Icarus began moving in perfect harmony.

    Leading were Zhang-Gum, the Guardian Sword, Poseus of the ck Sea Knights, and Lakradiyon.

    They swung their aura-infused des against the surging branches as if they were train engines.

    Their frantic swordy prevented the branches from advancing further.

    However, like a relentless flood, the branches kept multiplying.

    The skies were beginning to be covered by the wooden appendages.

    At the center of those branches reaching for the heavens, a bright white light began to emerge.

    ��The Supreme Seed.��

    Kraush recognized what it was.

    The ultimate seed birthed in the Spirit King��s Woodsy there.

    ��If I can��t pierce the Spirit King��s tree����

    He wouldn��t reach the ultimate seed.

    Just then, the Eighty-Seated mage from the Kingdom of Jem finished his high-level fire magic.

    ��Fire now!��

    Following his signal, the mes shot into the sky.

    With that signal, a barrage of fiery embers swept through the branches.

    The once dark branches soon crumbled into ash.

    ��Lairabar.��

    Simultaneously, An also ignited his fire magic.

    Blending ancient and modern spells, the resulting fiery disy was it��s own equalizer.

    The explosion of An��s magic left even the mages from the Kingdom of Jem aghast.

    The fact that this 17-year-old boy managed to unleash such power showcased his raw genius.

    But An wasn��t done.

    The ice spirit Dorothy had transformed from blue to fiery red.

    Simultaneously, the spirit energy flowing from her merged with An��s arm.

    At that instant, An activated his second spell.

    ��Raikavar.��

    The swirling mes morphed into dragon forms, branching out in dozens.

    An��s magic incinerated the branches, turning them to splinters.

    As a massive pathway opened up, the mages widened their eyes in astonishment.

    The emergence of this second spirit magic marked a new horizon for mages everywhere.

    ��Mages, there��s no time to dawdle. Run!��

    However, Zhang-Gum��s words jolted the mages back to reality.

    Kraush and the leading party were already sprinting down the path they had opened.

    Swiftly advancing through the created trail.

    Branches blocked their way.

    They cut through again.

    This cycle continued.

    Naturally, fatigue began to mount for Icarus.

    ��Ugh!��

    One mage copsed, drained of mana, sumbing to exhaustion.

    ��Haah, haah!��

    Many warriors were panting heavily, struggling to keep pace.

    ��There��s a battle spirit to the left!��

    Yet it wasn��t just branchesing after them.

    Battle spirits appeared from all directions, incessantly distressing them.

    The number of injuries began to rise steadily.

    They started to realize why the Kingdom of Jem became a no-go zone for humanity.

    This was hell; it was a domain where humans couldn��t tread.

    ��The sky is falling!��

    At that moment, someone screamed.

    Those who heard looked up just in time to see a massive branch, colossal beyondprehension, crashing down toward them.

    So immense it could squash thousands beneath it.

    The branch blocked out the sky as it descended.

    In that instant, both Zhang-Gum and the Guardian Sword soared into the air.

    Their des split the air, releasing torrents of aura.

    The aura they unleashed stood as a standard that all knights aspired to reach throughout their lifetime.

    With that aura flowing, the two crossed their swords.

    Swoosh!

    Theirbined strike cleaved through the monstrous branch descending from the heavens.

    As the two broke through that might of nature, a young boy soared upward between them.

    None other than Kraush Balheim.

    Under his feet, ice tforms formed in rapid session, thanks to An��s magic supporting his ascent.

    Kraush stepped onto these tforms, gradually enveloping himself in white mes.

    Horns sprouted from his head.

    His hair transformed to pure white.

    White smoke billowed from his mouth.

    With the power of the God of Creation, his eyes transitioned to a deep crimson.

    Boom!

    At that moment, the tree above began to take the shape of a person.

    It was Oberon, the Spirit King.

    Oberon��s hand stretched forth to block Kraush.

    However, upon seeing this, Kraush simply smiled lightly.

    ��Sorry, but it��s already toote.��

    Activating the Annihtion Erosion, Kraush thrust his sword skyward.

    The white mes contained within surged toward Oberon, engulfing the skies.

    Annihtion Erosion,

    Tenth Style,

    Annihtion.

    The heavens were dyed with white mes.

 Chapter 370

    ### Chapter 370

    As Oberon was engulfed in Kraush��s white mes, it was a sight to behold.

    Even the Spirit King, ruler of the forest, couldn��t exactly stand tall in the presence of Kraush��s burning intensity.

    Kraush passed by the charred remains of Oberon and finally reached the top of the tree.

    There, he spotted a colossal seed twisted among the branches, radiating a fierce light��the dreaded Supreme Seed.

    He could feel the tree of Oberon writhing, trying to recuperate, but Kraush swiftly ced his hand over the seed.

    In that instant, Kraush activated the ck Hood.

    The target? The Spirit King��s Woods.

    What he sought? Nothing less than the Supreme Seed.

    At that moment, the Supreme Seed began transforming into energy, flowing toward Kraush.

    With a snap, he incinerated it all with ck mes and stashed it away in his Sable.

    Having done this before, Kraush absorbed the seed with ease, proving that practice makes perfect.

    Breathless and heated, the warmth coursed inside him, making his head spin, but he pushed through, continuing to absorb.

    With each piece of the Supreme Seed absorbed, Oberon��s tree slowly lost its vitality.

    Though this was a realm capable of creating spirits that befriended humans, it had spiraled out of control.

    Thus, Kraush made sure to incinerate the entire Supreme Seed.

    Boom!

    The now lifeless tree of Oberon crumbled, dry as a bone.

    Likewise, the surrounding woods followed suit.

    Forests once radiating the light of spirits dimmed, gradually reverting to the ordinary forest they should have always been.

    ��Guess I��m getting used to this,�� Kraush mused.

    From the time of the Demonic Bastion to now, this was already the third time he had gone through this.

    It made him quite the pro at channeling his powers into the Sable.

    ��Trouble is����

    There were still plenty of demon realms left to tackle.

    Kraush leaped down from the tree and soon spotted Icarus and An.

    An gazed at the twilight of the Spirit King��s Woods, with Dorothy perched on his shoulder.

    For Dorothy, this forest felt like home; witnessing it fade would surely evoke many memories.

    An gently patted Dorothy��s head.

    She leaned in, resting against his cheek.

    An, the world��s second Spirit Mage, stood at the precipice of bing thest one yet felt the weight of the moment.

    For both, perhaps everything began right here.

    Soon, An��s eyes met Kraush��s, and with a simple nod, they acknowledged each other in understanding.

    Dorothy epted this too, and together, they decided to cooperate.

    Kraush nodded in return.

    The expressions on the faces of Icarus suggested they were still in shock, maybe because they witnessed Kraush��s overwhelming power disy.

    After all, taking down the master of the demon realm with one attack wasn��t something to shrug off.

    To Kraush, it was just like firing a ss cannon of full strength, but to them, he made it look effortless.

    Lakradiyon gazed at Kraush with a mixture of respect and admiration.

    Having previously sought to be one of Kraush��s knights, she trusted him more than anyone else.

    ��A knight��s order, huh?��

    Kraush looked toward Icarus.

    While not feasible at the moment, maybe one day he could gather people from all over like Icarus to form a knightly order.

    In a world filled with chaos, they��d be ready to wield swords against any issue that arose.

    ��Of course, even if I managed to gather them, they��d probably get corrupted eventually,�� he thought.

    After all, he had seen in thest iteration the kind of oue that concentrated power could lead to.

    Collecting knights wouldn��t necessarily be the answer.

    ��There��s plenty of time to think about it.��

    Right now, he had only closed two demon realms.

    His immediate task was to shut down the rest.

    ��Icarus, we��re moving on to the next area. Try to rest as much as you can on the way.��

    Kraushmanded, and everyone from Icarus replied in unison, though their faces were worn out.

    Even if Kraush could absorb the power of world erosion, the demon realms werebeled as ces humans shouldn��t venture lightly.

    There was still a long way to go.

    But given some time, they would surely adapt to navigating through the demon realms.

    ��An, what do you n to do?��

    Kraush turned to An as Icarus began making their way back.

    Adolf had suggested discussing it once An returned.

    When asked what he nned, An fell silent for a moment.

    ��Kraush, you��re set on closing demon realms, huh?��

    Kraush nodded.

    ��I��ll follow you. I��m not ready to head to Igrit yet.��

    An directed his gaze toward Hardenhartz, the end direction of the Spirit King��s Woods.

    The bitterness in his eyes still brewed quietly.

    ��Is that so?��

    Kraush didn��t disagree with An��s sentiment.

    It wouldn��t be easy to mend rtions with Adolf overnight, after all.

    ��Perhaps.��

    Kraush felt a vague notion dawn on him.

    The future had been altered.

    Originally, An would have faced Adolf before he ended up dead.

    One day, when the conditions align and An surpasses the Ten Great Lords, and Adolf steps down, there might be a chance for them to confront each other openly.

    Would An choose to eliminate Adolf then, or would he opt for a different method?

    Kraush had no way of knowing that.

    What he did know was that it was An��s journey to ponder and resolve.

    As his friend, he could only provide a few words of advice or be there for him when he sought it.

    Though that too was a significant help for An.

    Thus, An resolved to stick with Kraush.

    He felt assured that alongside Kraush, he could organize his thoughts.

    ��More than anything, I��m pretty useful, right?��

    An chimed in, shing a smile while mentioning his contributions even in the demon realm.

    This genius was well aware of his own brilliance.

    Just as An proimed, his magic was indeed a great asset.

    It was hardly a coincidence that he was directly tutored by the Magic Demon Lord.

    ��If you follow me, you��re bound to have a wild ride.��

    ��Prepare yourself.��

    Kraush felt the firm determination radiating from An and decided to ept him.

    As An walked alongside Kraush, the scene triggered memories from the past.

    An, Aria; he had been particrly close to these two.

    That bond continued to thrive, with Kraush building rtionships with them both.

    No, it was even more significant to note that now, he had forged connections with many others across the world.

    High above, a hawk soared into the sky.

    Unfettered by where it hade from, it flew smoothly across the expanse.

    ��Sky Generation.��

    Kraush murmured softly.

    ��Huh? What did you say?��

    An turned to Kraush, curious.

    Kraush shook his head, as if to dismiss it.

    ��Just hoping those wings don��t get injured and can fly as freely as they wish.��

    Kraush said, looking up at the hawk.

    With its wings once torn to shreds and crashing to the ground, he now hoped for their recovery.

    ��Let��s head to the next demon realm.��

    With that, Kraush stood tall, ready to spread his wings.

    *

    Across various parts of the world, the demon realm raged on.

    Though chaos reigned, heroes of the tumultuous era invariably came forth.

    The tales of Kraush and Icarus spread like wildfire, elevating them to hero status in the eyes of the people.

    As a result, Icarus��s renown skyrocketed, and esteemed figures across the world pledged their intention to join.

    United under the mission to protect the world, Icarus heralded the dawn of a new era of heroes.

    As the center and leader of Icarus, Kraush weed each one with open arms.

    In need of every helping hand to stop the demon realms, he was eager for even one more person to join their strength.

    Kraush scrapped and collected every ally he could find.

    As a result, he sessfully divided Icarus into various squads to navigate the demon realms effectively.

    Regardless of how skilled one might be, one could not escape injury or exhaustion while navigating the demon realms.

    So, Kraush aimed to rotate the teams efficiently, leading to their continuous endeavor to breach the demon realms without losing momentum.

    However, amidst this, Kraush��s reputation continued to rise daily.

    It was only natural, though.

    While it was indeed Icarus members who breached the realms, only Kraush held the capacity to quell the conquered demon realms.

    Thus, unlike anyone else, he had to tirelessly push forward, striving to close the doors to the dangerous realms without rest.

    At first, nobody thought to stop him, as the urgency of the situation overshadowed caution.

    But gradually, the unease crept in as they observed Kraush tirelessly marching forth each day towards the demon realms.

    ��Is he some kind of monster?��

    ��They say he��s the youngest among the Ten Great Lords. Age doesn��t seem to matter at all.��

    ��Where does that iron will evene from?��

    ��Is he even human at this point?��

    As days turned into weeks, chatter surrounding Kraush continued.

    Yet, despite everything, that unconventional ferocity stirred something deep in Icarus��s hearts.

    Kraush was genuinely pushing himself to prevent the world from falling apart.

    Such pure determination began to resonate with those watching.

    Much like those at Rahern Academy who had lived alongside Kraush, who threw themselves into the fray, Icarus began to mirror that sentiment.

    [What a sight to behold, turned into a crazy cult for saving the world.]

    Crimson Garden watched in bemused disbelief, muttering to itself how this was even crazier than any fanatic.

    Icarus transformed, bing a zealot group bound to restore the world.

    They disregarded fame and prestige, focused purely on breaking through the demon realms and sealing them off.

    It became a singr goal.

    But because of that determination, the demon realms continued to close down.

    The pace at which Icarus advanced astonished even the various nations.

    Once they began closing countless demon realms, half a year had slipped by.

    ��Things are starting to look dangerous.��

    Kraush rubbed at his heavy eyelids and assessed his state of being.

    For half a year, Kraush had continuously pressed on, established within the demon realms.

    Had that taken its toll?

    On the bed, as he finally rose, he noticed he had begun to feel a strain from exhaustion.

    ��The difficulty level of the realms keeps escting.��

    As the Supreme Seed took deeper roots, the challenges rting to the demon realms increased, too.

    By prioritizing the demon realms he could close quickly, he ignored the more significant threats looming inplexity.

    ��Although the nations are somehow managing to hold it all together����

    The muffled cries from various corners continued to echo rmingly.

    ��Icarus is moving at maximum speed possible.��

    Even so, they weren��t entirely keeping up with the expansion of the realms.

    Recently, the injuries among Icarus members grew.

    Sadly, casualties were starting to pile too.

    After all, the demon realms were not ces where anyone could survive.

    And that was heightened by the Supreme Seed embedding itself, amplifying the power of the demon realms.

    ��Not the time to rest.��

    Kraush shook off his drowsiness, pushing against the fatigue creeping in.

    [Even so, this seems too far.]

    Crimson Garden echoed its concern for Kraush.

    Yet unbothered by such thoughts, Kraush dressed in the temporary uniform Icarus had fashioned for him.

    ��Unless I��m here, there won��t be anyone capable of closing the demon realms.��

    As it turned out, only Kraush was capable of resolving the issues surrounding the Supreme Seed.

    ��Okay, there is technically one other, I guess.��

    Kraush suddenly remembered Aria.

    While he wasn��t entirely sure how, her Light Sword managed to purify even the Supreme Seed.

    If Aria were present, that would at least give them two options.

    ��I wonder if Aria felt the same pressure back then.��

    In thest iteration, Aria had flitted tirelessly around the demon realms, sealing them.

    It was amusing since she had been in quite the same predicament as Kraush now.

    ��Not in a position to reprimand anyone, though.��

    Kraush scolded his past self for criticizing Aria and stepped through the door.

    That was when he noticed white hair before his eyes.

    Blinking in surprise, he looked down.

    There, standing before him with an icy expression, was a beautiful woman.

    Kraush was very much familiar with her.

    Bianca Hardenhartz.

    His wife.

    She gazed up at Kraush and, without a word, pushed him back into his room.

    ��Bianca?��

    This ce was Icarus��s temporary base.

    Bianca had been running around supporting the efforts to halt the expansion of the demon realms alongside students from Rahern Academy.

    Though they hadn��t seen each other recently, he certainly didn��t expect her to find him here.

    Bianca didn��t respond but rather led him to the bed, flopping down on it.

    She then crawled over and pulled the nkets, lying down beside him.

    Kraush blinked, bewildered by the sudden turn of events.

    ��What in the world is going on?��

    ��Close your eyes.��

    As he tried to turn, his wife spoke sharply.

    Bianca��s pressure felt even heavier than that of the demon realm masters.

    Eventually, Kraush yielded to her, closing his eyes quietly.

    At once, Bianca snuggled up against him snugly.

    Warmth flooded into Kraush from her presence.

    ��Kraush, tomorrow is the third-year graduation ceremony at Rahern Academy.��

    Already?

    He had been so busy striving to close the demon realms that hepletely lost track of time.

    ��Oh right, I��m graduating already.��

    Graduating from Rahern Academy felt beyond meaningful given that he had managed to achieve such status as the top of his ss.

    At the brink of turning 18, a significant milestone awaited him.

    ��The Dean said it��s okay if you don��te to the ceremony. He��ll consider you graduated regardless.��

    ��I should thank Durandal for that.��

    To let someone who had missed over half of sses graduate? Now that was a generous Dean.

    ��So, Kraush, just take the day to rx.��

    At this point, Kraush finally realized why Bianca had sought him out at this temporary base.

    Surrounding Kraush were several familiar faces.

    Among them were people connected to Bianca, like Aria and An.

    They had surely informed her just how hard Kraush was working, almost dangerously so.

    And no matter how many times they warned him, Kraush appeared resolute.

    Eventually, Bianca had to step in herself.

    Kraush felt the tug of sleep creeping toward him.

    Just as Crimson Garden had said, it was well past the limit.

    ��Am I just beingpulsive?��

    That excessive obsession with protecting the world had kept him from resting.

    After all, having witnessed the destruction of the world firsthand made him all too aware of how much could change, even while he slept.

    But still, human beings needed rest.

    Hero or not, he was still a person.

    Kraush reached out, wrapping Bianca in his embrace.

    She shifted, burrowing deeper into his hold.

    That warmth quelled some of Kraush��s anxiety.

    ����the others back at the base are going to give me a hard time.��

    ��If they scold you, I��ll handle them myself.��

    Ah, a solid wife he had.

    Kraush chuckled softly at her determination before surrendering to sleep atst.

    For the first time in half a year, he plunged into a deep slumber.

 Chapter 371

    ### Chapter 371

    In a deep slumber with Bianca.

    Kraush was dreaming.

    It was a memory from quite some time ago.

    Back when the Sky Generation was making its mark.

    Somehow, Kraush found himself in a room alone with Aria.

    At that moment, everyone else had been momentarily called away, leaving only Aria and Kraush alone to prepare for tomorrow.

    Without exchanging words, they remained in silence.

    They had never been the chatty type to begin with.

    So, it was only natural.

    ��Kraush.��

    Just then, it was Aria who broke the silence.

    Upon looking at him, Aria quietly nced at his own hand and asked,

    ��What do you think of the Sky Generation?��

    Taken aback by the sudden question, Kraush looked at Aria.

    As usual, Aria stared back nkly.

    ��They��re a bunch of idiots.��

    Kraush scoffed as if asking what kind of question that was.

    In Kraush��s eyes, the Sky Generation were just fools who couldn��t even band together.

    Each of them had such high capabilities that they only knew how to boast their own egos and had no idea of cooperation.

    Thus, Kraush had always viewed the Sky Generation unfavorably.

    ��Bunch of idiots.��

    Aria pondered over Kraush��s words and then slowly raised the corners of his mouth.

    ��That��s definitely true.��

    Aria didn��t hold the Sky Generation in high regard either.

    They were powerful, but too many constraints prevented them from uniting.

    ��But how they soar can change at any time.��

    Kraush took that as Aria��s hopes for the Sky Generation.

    But thinking about it now, it might have meant that things could change depending on the direction of their reincarnation.

    How would the current Sky Generation appear in Aria��s eyes?

    Were they soaring high and majestically now?

    Kraush couldn��t bring himself to ask that question.

    Because the Aria back then had been erased from this world by his own hand.

    ��Aria Gramalte.��

    What kind of view did you have of the world?

    Kraush slowly opened his eyes along with his aimless questions.

    The warm midday air brushed against his nose.

    Feeling the stiffness in his body, it seemed he had slept through the day.

    Searching beside him, Kraush noticed Bianca was gone.

    Even Bianca wouldn��t stick around for a full day of sleeping by his side.

    Taking advantage of his deep slumber, she probably went off to do her own thing.

    She must have thought it better than waking him up for no reason.

    Kraush let his hand drop as he stared quietly at the ceiling.

    At least back then, Aria wouldn��t have expected the emergence of Ixion and the activation of the Supreme Seed toe so soon.

    This crisis erupted before the Sky Generation, who were meant to face them head-on, had even matured.

    While Kraush actively interfered with Ixion during his reincarnation, it was even more due to Abe��s cooperation with Ixion.

    Abe actively assisted Ixion in creating the God of World Erosion, helping steer him along.

    As a result, Ixion had managed to race towardspleting the God of World Erosion like never before.

    ��Ixion��s remnants are still around.��

    The magic spirit Abe had carried on for centuries wouldn��t just give up easily.

    She surely had something in mind.

    Kraush stretched and yawned.

    After catching a breath, he felt notably refreshed.

    Grrr��

    At that moment, his hungry stomach began to rumble.

    Having slept all day, it was time to replenish his nutrients.

    Kraush opened the door.

    Icarus��s temporary base had a dining area prepared.

    Just as Kraush stepped out of the second floor, his mind set on food, he spotted an unexpected scene.

    ��Bianca is making it too sweet, isn��t she? Why does she keep trying to sweeten things up?��

    ����Because Kraush eats well.��

    ��But I don��t think I ever liked sweets that much? I��ve hardly ever seen you munching on snacks.��

    ��You always ate snacks with me.��

    ����Why are you getting cocky over that?��

    Inside the dining area, two cooks caught Kraush��s eye.

    One was Karandis, and the other was Bianca.

    Before them were a corpse rat and a crow.

    It seemed Bianca had fed them, as both were munching on their dishes.

    Meanwhile, Haring was busy concocting something.

    Looking at the ingredientsid out in front of her, she seemed to be brewing some kind of stamina recovery potion.

    ��Leave this out for now. This suits his constitution better.��

    ��Okay.��

    Helping her was Astraea.

    Having healed Kraush the most, she knew his constitution well enough to provide helpful advice.

    On the other side of the dining area, An was sipping on tea.

    Having recently been researching new fire magic��his hands were bandaged, but he seemed unconcerned.

    Next to him, Lirina gazed quietly at Bianca and Karandis, prompting An to chuckle.

    ��Why not go help out?��

    ��No. It feels more meaningful for the two of them to do it.��

    Known for her singing talent, Lirina chose not to step in this time.

    nk��

    Just then, the outer door swung open.

    In walked a girl with sea-blue hair.

    With her confident strides, three others followed in her wake.

    The renowned Hero of Commoners, Felray, and the recently recognized Glen Diana.

    Andstly, one person who cast a subtle aura on Kraush��s face.

    The one who still seemed withdrawn was Mary Diana, after all.

    Of course, they weren��t the only ones.

    Former members of the White Ghost who had graduated a year ago appeared behind Sizelry as well.

    ��Hmm, with so many alumni gathering like this, it��s quite lively.��

    Sizelry remarked, cing her hands on her hips.

    ��But any help, no matter how small, is still help. Gathering like this can��t hurt, right?��

    ��Are we really being treated like some pawns here?��

    Arsoldar, who had followed Sizelry,ughed gruffly.

    ��If we ended up rolling down while trying to hold off the Giant��s Forest, we��d be worse than a pawn.��

    Beside him, the formerly neat freak, Molgrid Panrea, shot a retort, causing Arsoldar to scoff.

    ��Molgrid, you came here whining after failing to protect the Kingdom of Jem.��

    ��Who was whining?!��

    The two continued to bicker, clearly still not on good terms.

    ��Still at each other��s throats, huh? Sizelry, wouldn��t it be better to ditch these two and keep me instead?��

    Heisen Handrickson, known for his interest indies, grinned.

    ��How would you handle that, Heisen, if you told Sizelry that? For the future, consider that Sizelry is the fianc��e of the Sea King.��

    ��Scary.��

    The former White Ghost secretary, Meiri, shook her head as she looked at the three.

    Aside from them was Yul Topaz, still blindfolded, and the Demon Lord, along with his son Bakram Arios.

    The former members of the White Ghost had all but gathered.

    ��Looks like Sizelrypletely absorbed Sigrid��s connections.��

    Sizelry had consumed all the connections Sigrid had umted.

    True to her nature, indeed.

    ��So where��s our gentleman? Everyone��s here except him.��

    She nced around, seemingly searching for someone.

    Then, sensing the atmosphere, she let out a little puff.

    ��I see. It seems like it��s time for him to copse.��

    She seemed to understand everything.

    At this point, it was awkward timing for him to show up.

    ��Uh, Kraush?��

    Just as Kraush was absorbed in thought, he turned to the voice calling him.

    There stood Alicia, Kraush��s personal maid.

    Carrying arge pile ofundry, she was actively helping serve at Icarus.

    In that moment, Bianca kept her ears attuned and looked up quickly.

    When Kraush��s eyes met Bianca��s, she immediately spoke.

    ��Kraush,e down and sit. I��ll prepare your meal.��

    Upon hearing Bianca, everyone turned to look.

    Such focused attention put Kraush in an awkward spot.

    [That girl is quicker than anyone else at responding when your name is called. Is she equipped with some sort of sensor?]

    That was something he would have to check out another time.

    Kraush smiled wryly and waved a hand at all of them.

    ��I didn��t expect everyone to be gathered. Good to see you all. It��s been a while.��

    Kraush greeted everyone.

    ��You, next time you don��t check your health, I��ll make sure you do some forced resting.��

    ��Kraush, eat this.��

    ��Isn��t this body of my lord responsible for taking care of himself?��

    As Kraush descended, everyone chimed in, each saying their piece.

    And strangely enough, that made Kraush feel warm and fuzzy inside.

    That sight reminded him of the dreams he had just had.

    How the Sky Generation had once only seen each other as rivals.

    Seeing this, it was clear.

    The Sky Generation had changed, just as Aria had said.

    They were flying the skies on wingspletely different from back then.

    ��Maybe this isn��t so bad.��

    It proved that the effort he put in at Rahern Academy wasn��t in vain.

    And for the future, keeping this situation would be Kraush��s responsibility.

    ��What a headache.��

    Just when he thought he could finally take a break after oveing a hurdle, it looked like rxing wasn��t going to be easy.

    ��Let��s all eat.��

    During lunchtime.

    After filling their stomachs, it was time to move forward again with vigor.

    Kraush began to dine with everyone.

    But as the saying goes, good times always seem short-lived.

    [Kraush, we have a problem.]

    Just as Kraush finished his meal, Crimson Garden chimed in.

    [The Red Witch has appeared before the reincarnator.]

    Abe had made her entrance.

 Chapter 372

    ### Chapter 372

    Aria Gramalte.

    Hero King, Warrior of Victory, and Reincarnator.

    With countless names attributed to her, she sat alone on an ind not far from the maind.

    The sea breeze blew, tousling her blonde hair.

    Gone was her male disguise, and there she sat by the seaside, all on her lonesome.

    Pat-pat��

    She heard a pair of footsteps approaching.

    Aria slowly turned her head to the side.

    Then, she spotted a girl with red hair.

    ����Aria-nim.��

    The girl calling her name was none other than the Red Witch, Abe, who gazed quietly at Aria.

    She hade to this isted ind, and somehow, she had managed to find her.

    After a brief nce at her, Aria spoke up.

    ��What do you want?��

    Aria��s voice dripped with disdain directed at Abe.

    Despite feeling that rejection, Abe didn��t bat an eysh and simply looked around, asking,

    ��What brings you to a ce like this, Aria-nim?��

    There was nothing on this ind.

    Aria surely knew that well enough.

    ��Do you know how shocked I was when you suddenly vanished? I��ve been looking everywhere for you!��

    Hearing that, Aria snorted derisively.

    ��Shocked, huh?��

    Aria turned her gaze back to Abe, holding a contemptuous smile.

    ��Abe, you know I��m not the Aria you want, right?��

    Abe silently stared back at Aria.

    Aria knew that the Aria Abe desired was the one from her previous life, her lover.

    ��I can��t be the Aria you want.��

    The memories of reincarnation that the current Aria possessed were nothing but fragments.

    She hadn��t reincarnated repeatedly; someone had forcibly imnted those memories into her.

    Abe wasn��t oblivious to this fact either.

    ��Isn��t it about time you let me be?��

    Abe had already experienced failure with the current Aria.

    So, Aria understood that she was teaming up with Ixion to create something like the God of World Erosion.

    Aria had left this alone because Abe was disillusioned with the world through her memories.

    This was due to her memories having so many gaps.

    If she had retainedplete memories, it would have been different.

    But now, she was nothing more than a ghost of reincarnation, indifferent to the world.

    ��Aria-nim, you have to be here for the world����

    ��I told you, I��m not the Aria you knew!��

    Aria shouted loudly.

    Abe fell silent again.

    She watched Aria��s departing figure.

    That stance seemed like that of a girl wounded by trials, but if one looked at the hand she raised, it was quite the opposite.

    ��Well, I suppose that��s enough of this.��

    And then her polite manner of speaking changed.

    Akasha characters began to flow from Abe��s grasp.

    This was ancient magic passed down from long ago.

    Sensing the magic flow toote, Aria turned her head.

    Just then, she saw a blinding light saturating her line of sight and instinctively drew her sword.

    Boom!

    It was then that Aria realized the entire space of the ind was twisting.

    In the sky, a clock with its hands distorted emerged.

    Aria caught on that Abe had trapped her in this space.

    ��Abe, you����

    Fierce hostility emerged in Aria��s eyes directed at Abe.

    But that didn��t matter to Abe as she rummaged through the space she had opened.

    What she pulled out was a small orb.

    However, it wasn��t just any ordinary orb.

    The Bloodline Theory of the Lagrain family.

    The Holy Grail of the Holy Kingdom, Freeman.

    The phantasm hidden in the basement of Hardenhartz.

    The unique gate and barrier technique of Bioeren.

    The pitch-ck space of the ck Witch.

    Not to mention countless other materials and techniques amalgamated into the Transcendence Stone.

    This was what Ixion referred to as the Holy Grail, and she held it up, gazing at Aria.

    ��What��s that?��

    This was something Aria had never seen, despite it being a piece of the reincarnation memories.

    Of course, this made sense.

    This was an item Abe had created for the first time in this world.

    But one thing was crystal clear to Aria.

    That item was extremely dangerous.

    It could very well be a perilous tool that might realize Abe��s dreams.

    ����What are you nning to do with that?��

    Aria swallowed hard and asked.

    The aura emanating from Abe felt different this time.

    Her presence was reminiscent of the Abe who had once brought destruction to the world.

    Abe nced at Aria emotionlessly before turning her gaze back to the Transcendence Stone.

    ��Right? I also don��t know how far I can go with this.��

    Her vague words prompted an icy chill to run down Aria��s spine.

    In that moment, a profound emptiness flooded Aria as sheid her gaze on Abe.

    It felt as if all her senses had inverted.

    Her breath caught in her throat.

    It felt like her consciousness was about to snap.

    ��And isn��t that the fun part?��

    As Abe��s voice seeped back into her ears.

    sh!

    A burst of light radiated from Aria��s body.

    Abe shut her eyes briefly before opening them again.

    She soon noticed that Aria had vanished.

    ��Hmmm, that won��t do.��

    Abe expressed disappointment at the mesmerization borrowed from the ck Witch.

    She thought it would be useful but it turns out the ck Witch imbues way too much rational thought into her magic.

    ��Guess it doesn��t matter.��

    Abe slowly began to rise into the air.

    After all, she nned to take her sweet time waiting.

    She still needed more time before the other materials arrived.

    ��How long has it been since I yed tag?��

    Abe stared down at the ind with an emotionless gaze.

    Recalling a childhood memory she no longer remembered, she spoke.

    *

    After almost falling prey to Abe��s mesmerization.

    Aria had entered a nearby forest, catching her breath.

    Maintaining transparency by bending all light around her, Aria pressed a palm to her chest.

    ��That was the ck Witch��s spell.��

    When on earth did she learn such a thing?

    It had been stressed multiple times in her memories that Abe was a magical genius.

    But to learn the ck Witch��s mesmerization? She��d never expected that.

    ��Moreover.��

    Aria had gained the memories of her previous life and had trained extensively.

    She hadn��t gone about it carelessly.

    So far, she had been working hard to hone her abilities.

    Yet, she almost fell victim to the mesmerization so easily.

    ��That girl has definitely lost it.��

    Aria frowned at the thought of Abe.

    From the start, Aria had never considered her to be an ally.

    She had always kept her guard up around her.

    ��In the end, it was destined to blow up in my face.��

    Aria lifted her gaze.

    In the sky, she could still see the distorted clock��s hands turning.

    That space was currently Abe��s magic that was binding her.

    Would she be able to break through it?

    Aria bit her lip tightly.

    She couldn��t care less about whether this world copsed or not.

    But she refused to be tossed around until the world perished.

    ��I��ll break through.��

    Just then, as Aria infused light into the sword in her hand.

    ��Aria, running away is pointless. On this tiny ind, no less.��

    Aria heard Abe��s voice echoing from above.

    ��Most of all, no one knows you better than me.��

    With those words, Abe unfurled her staff into the sky.

    At that moment, the heavens warped, revealing dozens of red hounds beside her.

    The hounds sprang from the sky, lunging toward the ind.

    ��Why not just have a chat with me instead?��

    After hearing that, Aria snorted.

    No one would willingly talk to a mad wizard.

    Bark bark!

    The sounds of barking hounds echoed through the forest.

    They were sniffing around anding to hunt her down.

    With a firm grip on her sword, Aria began to sprint forward.

    At the same time, her figure suddenly split apart.

    To be precise, it was an illusion created by bending light.

    The illusion dashed straight ahead and leapt toward the seaside.

    The red hounds bolted after the illusion.

    Meanwhile, Aria continued sprinting with light concentrated in her sword.

    Aria��s golden eyes flickered rapidly.

    Those golden eyes possessed extraordinary insight.

    The Starry Eye.

    A special gaze capable of piercing the flow of all forces.

    It could easily distinguish even the flow of magic.

    ��No matter how great a spell is.��

    Ultimately, spells are sustained by power.

    There are bound to be gaps in magic that confines a space like this.

    And above all, Aria��s light sword had the worstpatibility with magic.

    After all, Aria��s light sword could physically slice through magic itself.

    ��You think I haven��t killed the ck Witch several times?��

    This was a light sword crafted for slicing through the space magic created by the master of space magic, the ck Witch.

    There was no way she��d be foolish enough to use space magic when trapping herself.

    Aria surged with light and transformed into a radiant sh.

    In an instant, she reached the walls of space at the edge of the sea.

    With the flow of power distinctly prating the space, Aria struck at the wall.

    Shink!

    The burst of light extended in a straight line, cleaving through the space.

    Just as Aria confirmed this, ready to charge through��

    Boom!

    She suddenly came to a halt as she collided with something.

    At that moment, Aria��s eyes spotted another wall of space beyond the one she had just sliced.

    It was starkly different from the wall she had just cut.

    Aria��s eyes widened in shock.

    Since Abe knew about Aria��s sword and her insight, she had purposely set up a doubleyered wall of space.

    Outsmarted.

    Just as that thought crossed Aria��s mind, she heard the sound of barking hounds behind her.

    Aria hastily turned around to see the red hounds encircling her.

    In addition, Abe was slowly descending from above, perched atop one of the hounds.

    ��Seems it��s given a fair game of tag.��

    Abe said, pointing her staff at Aria.

    ��Aria, if you cooperate quietly, that��d be great. I don��t particrly wish to hurt you.��

    ��Is that so?��

    After hearing Abe��s words, Aria lowered her sword.

    Then, from underneath her feet, she raised a fierce beam of light.

    ��How unfortunate. I actually want to hurt you.��

    When Abe sensed Aria��s hostility, she sighed.

    And that��s why she didn��t like talking.

    There were too many who don��t get it, even when they do converse.

    ��Fine then.��

    Just then, as Abe prepared to inject magic into her staff to finish off Aria��

    Wush!

    Out of nowhere, a sword shot out from behind the doubleyered wall of space.

    Seeing the jet-ck sword glow with fiery mes, Abe raised an eyebrow.

    ��Looks like it��s finally showing up.��

    At that moment, Aria, too, turned her head in surprise.

    Shink!

    As the swordced with dark mes swung, it cleaved through the space itself.

    Boom!

    The ground shook.

    Pat-pat��

    A figure began to walk through the broken wall.

    Aria��s eyes gradually widened.

    The one who entered was a man with sea-blue hair.

    Kraush Balheim.

    Now known as the Dragon King, he led the world��s first alliance, Icarus.

    He gave Aria a quick nce before shooting daggers at Abe.

    ��Abe.��

    Kraush cracked his knuckles.

    ��Looks like we��ve got a date. Time for you to take a good beating.��

    Kraush charged at Abe.

 Chapter 373

    ### Chapter 373

    Abe appeared before Aria.

    Upon hearing this news, Kraush immediately gathered the Icarus mages along with An.

    He asked Kraush to rapidly contact Sizelry and the Ten Great Lords, who were closest to him, to arrange spatial magic.

    ��Leave it to us.��

    Sizelry was the expert in such matters.

    She would convey the message with far greater efficiency than Kraush could manage.

    Despite Kraush moving suddenly, everyone was quick to respond.

    This was evidence of the unwavering trust they all ced in him.

    ��Kraush-nim.��

    Hearing Bianca��s call, Kraush turned, prepared spatial magic at the ready.

    Everyone seemed eager to join but hesitated to speak up.

    It was likely that Kraush had his reasons for not urging them toe along.

    Kraush had acquired a strength that few in the same generation could match, through the memories of reincarnation, fate, and his relentless effort.

    This was something everyone present had personally experienced.

    With a brief smile, Kraush looked around at them.

    ��I��ll be right back.��

    After speaking to everyone, including Bianca, Kraush stepped beyond the bounds of spatial magic.

    At that moment, when his eyes slowly opened, what unfolded before Kraush was a spatial magic severing the connection between the outside and the inside.

    Abe had ensnared Aria within.

    In this space, there were only Abe and Aria.

    Kraush immediately drew Thunderstrike.

    ��Long time no see, huh?��

    Kraush��s sword zed with dark mes.

    *

    And now.

    Kraush, having broken through Abe��s spatial magic, faced her directly.

    Seeing Abe again after so long, there was little change in her appearance.

    Her slow physical growth made her still look like a child, just as before.

    However, the energy emanating from her was distinctly different now.

    Whereas before, she managed to suppress her hostility, the Abe before him now wore it openly.

    ��It��s been a while. Kraush.��

    As Abe greeted him casually, Kraush scoffed.

    ��I don��t think we��re on greeting terms.��

    ��Is that so? Though our connection has spanned lifetimes.��

    Abe spoke with an air of disappointment, but her expression remained emotionless.

    She resembled Terasius Jem, who had controlled his emotions through magic.

    The Abe who used to reveal her feelings only in front of Aria was long gone.

    Because that too had all been an act.

    That realization made Kraush feel increasingly disgusted.

    It meant she wouldn��t shy away from anything to achieve her ends.

    ��This tedious connection goes on.��

    A torrent of dark mes erupted from Kraush��s body.

    Abe was the opponent now.

    There was no need to use the light mes reserved for facing World Erosion.

    In terms of destructive power, the dark mes, fueled by the ineffable force of World Erosion, were far stronger.

    ��Let��s wrap this up quickly.��

    Thus, Kraush��s dark mes ignited fiercely once more.

    While he watched his mes, Abe stole a nce towards Aria.

    Aria merely stared at Kraush in surprise, offering no other reaction.

    Realizing this, Abe lifted her staff.

    ��Alright then, let��s do it your way.��

    In that moment, Kraush was suddenly upon Abe.

    Blocking his path were the red hounds released by her.

    The hounds advanced, teeth bared toward Kraush.

    However, Kraush effortlessly swung his dark mes, erasing the hounds.

    Such low-level magic was no longer a concern for Kraush.

    Clearing away the hounds, Kraush charged straight for Abe.

    Finally, Kraush��s sword lunged towards her.

    Kraang!

    A massive surge of dark mes erupted before Abe��s eyes.

    Yet, even with that enormous ze before her, Abe did not flinch.

    This was because a transparent, crystal-like barrieryered before her.

    Kraush recognized who this barrier belonged to.

    ��Barrier Mage.��

    Abe had maneuvered her way through Bioeren��s mother, extracting every bit of information to her advantage.

    Knowing that was likely to happen was one thing, but seeing it right before his eyes made Kraush scowl.

    Moreover, the Barrier Mage��s barrier couldn��t be pierced by dark mes.

    ��Tsk!��

    So she��s absorbing even the unique powers of World Erosion now, huh?

    It seemed Abe could learn any power simr to magic.

    Certainly, a veteran of countless reincarnations would possess such skills.

    Kraush extinguished the dark mes.

    Then he gathered his light mes to rise.

    re!

    In the end, the Barrier Mage��s barrier was rooted in the power of World Erosion.

    Kraush could tell that the energy flowing from the orb Abe held was rted to World Erosion and that she was using magic connected to it.

    Just as he prepared to shatter the barrier with the light mes, Abe smiled faintly beyond the barrier.

    Her smile was a stark departure from her usual demeanor, indicating a clever trap.

    ��What is she up to?��

    Was she waiting for him to reveal the light mes?

    Why?

    In that moment of confusion, Kraush noticed that the orb Abe held was something he��d never seen before.

    In addition, a chilling sensation prickled at him from that orb.

    ��Don��t worry. Not yet.��

    But just as Abe uttered those words, a scream rang out from behind Kraush.

    ��Gyaaah!?��

    It was Aria��s scream.

    *

    Aria Gramalte.

    She was a girl living in the rural outskirts of the Empire.

    Essentially, a frontier noble with only the name ��Gramalte�� left.

    Thus, her life was no different from that of an ordinarymoner.

    Yet she bore a unique dream.

    Her dream was to be a knight.

    As a child, witnessing a knight stand against World Erosion in her vige sparked that dream in her heart.

    Perhaps that��s why she loved wielding a sword from a young age.

    She would often engage in sword fights with local boys.

    So skilled was she that she sometimes ended up knocking them down.

    As she grew, she eventually entered the prestigious institution known as Rahern Academy.

    Rahern Academy was a paradise for the talented.

    It wasn��t easy to surpass the barrier of Rahern Academy armed with only the sword skills learned from a vige elder who��d been a knight long ago.

    However, through hard work and a bit of luck, she managed to rank in the middle tier and was admitted to Rahern Academy.

    Shortly after, she joined the White Ghost Brigade under the Third Princess Sigrid Ephania.

    She was busy gathering members from the Empire inside the academy.

    Sigrid treated everyone equally, respecting their status without looking down on them.

    Ironically, this meant that she looked down on everyone but herself, allowing her to easily mingle with others.

    Of course, while Sigrid enjoyed being adored, it could be somewhat exhausting.

    But after all, she was the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    In hindsight, it was quite a decent position considering the future.

    Thus, Aria tolerated it and flourished her talents at Rahern Academy.

    Inevitably, she became a member of the White Dragon Knights.

    Her life had been rtively smooth sailing.

    From a rural girl to a member of the White Dragon Knights��what an impressive journey!

    The vigers were full of praise as they talked about Aria.

    But that was until the Emperor faced his demise, leading to the invasion of Starlon, and Sigrid��s obsessive quest for the throne drove her to madness, eventually dering herself Empress and initiating a massacre before her downfall.

    By that point, Aria had be the captain of the White Dragon Knights.

    Past captains had met their end while confronting Sigrid.

    Ironically, the position of captain hade all the way back around to her.

    She fought against Sigrid for the sake of the Empire��s citizens and ultimately severed Sigrid��s head.

    However, by then, Ixion had awakened the worst of the worst, and they had failed to resurrect the God of World Erosion, leaving them to perish.

    As a result, the world faced the arrival of the Apocalypse Knight and ultimately met its demise.

    That was Aria��s first reincarnation.

    When shepleted her first reincarnation and opened her eyes, she realized she was on the brink of entering Rahern Academy.

    She was bewildered by the truth of her reincarnation.

    But soon, she made a resolve.

    This world wouldn��t be like the previous one.

    With that determination, she trained rigorously before attending Rahern Academy.

    Having grown stronger, she managed to secure first ce upon admission.

    Even if rotten, being captain of the White Dragon Knights still carried weight.

    Her memory of thorough swordsmanship vastly outssed that of her peers.

    Though Sigrid tried to be friendly with Aria at first, Aria remained hostile toward her.

    Furthermore, she believed Sigrid should never wield such absolute power and took all the necessary steps to suppress her.

    She snatched away Sigrid��s loyal confidante, Mary, and aligned herself with the First Prince.

    Thus, shepletely cast Sigrid down to ruin.

    Eventually, Sigrid spiraled into madness, leading to her own destruction.

    The issue was that Sigrid��s self-destruction hadn��t urred without coteral damage.

    She died fighting fiercely, leaving destruction in her wake within the Imperial family.

    Aria thought maybe she should have killed Sigrid sooner, but taking a life so recklessly could bring her greater repercussions.

    Joined by the First Prince, Aria led the Sky Generation to confront the World Erosion.

    When it came to show herself, Aria left the front line in Mary��s capable hands and set out to face World Erosion herself.

    Yet upon returning, she found that Mary��s poor judgment had led to more than 90% of the front being decimated.

    Aria was at a loss.

    While she was aware of Mary��s stupidity, she had assumed the members of the Sky Generation wouldn��t act so recklessly.

    Yet, Mary, excessively loyal, dismissed any dissenting opinions, considering them heresy, even executing those who opposed her.

    ��Are you an idiot?��

    It was likely around that time Aria genuinely recognized a certain man who watched her with a bemused expression.

    ��That durd only raises her profile the more you tter her. It��s no wonder we��re in this mess!��

    His name was Kraush Balheim.

    To others, he was known as the Cursed One.

    That didn��t mean he didn��t have ties to Aria.

    After all, he helped Aria during her own cursed struggles.

    However, they hadn��t engaged in deep conversation.

    Kraush always wore a gloomy expression and had an intense disdain for humanity.

    His words were coarse, actions reckless, and he frequently engaged in fights.

    Perhaps because of that, he wasn��t highly regarded by others.

    Indeed, he was only known for enduring curses.

    Yet, even amidst the impending doom before the waves of darkness, Aria noticed something.

    His eyes were still burning with relentless determination.

    Perhaps he wasn��t at the forefront, not knowing the situation.

    Aria wore a despondent expression, and in a defeated tone, she spoke to him.

    ����It��s already over.��

    ��Over? Whatever are you talking about? You��re still here.��

    Yet to her surprise, he offered an unexpected answer.

    He had confidence in her.

    Was he aware it was her reincarnation giving her such entitlement?

    ��Aria, you��re the one who never gave up until the end.��

    Kraush exhaled lightly, lifting his chin toward the approaching darkness.

    ��I know you��re the best of tons of garbage from the Sky Generation. So get up. We��re not finished yet. You��re not the type to give up over this sort of thing.��

    Aria��s gaze widened in surprise.

    Kraush wasn��t someone who had particrly crossed her path in past lives.

    He was just a man sharing the same cursed fate, recognized only for his vicious tongue.

    Yet in this moment, she was seeing the true face of Kraush.

    Here was a man who, even while bearing the weight of a curse, had tenaciously clung to the Sky Generation until now.

    He was a never-give-up type.

    And why, for some inexplicable reason, did this realization that someone acknowledged her invigorate Aria?

    Strength flowed back into her limbs, freed from Mary��s unforgiving grip.

    ����I won��t give up either.��

    With that thought, Aria rose, sword in hand.

    Kraush positioned himself behind her.

    ��I��ll forcefully strip that curse off you. Plus, I have several cards left to y. You can count on me to help you soar.��

    ��If you had something like that, you should have used it before the front copsed.��

    ��Damn, this is life or death for me too! I��m cing my final gamble on you!��

    Final.

    To Kraush, this battle was truly hisst chance.

    Aria tightened her grip around the sword.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��Yeah?��

    For the first time, she properly called his name while facing the oing darkness.

    ��I won��t back down.��

    That was her resolve.

    And thus, she fought valiantly against the Apocalypse Knight born from the depths of despair.

    Kraush fell during the battle.

    While he had given it his all, he was already weakened from countless curses.

    Before the onught of the Apocalypse Knight, he stood no chance.

    Aria thrust her sword toward the Apocalypse Knight as her consciousness faded.

    And her light ultimately extinguished.

    Thus began her second reincarnation.

 Chapter 374

    ### Chapter 374

    The second reincarnation.

    She decided to distance herself from the Empire.

    There were too many useless people in the Empire.

    Starting with Sigrid, all the way to Mary.

    These half-baked talents were like a leech, constantly draining the Empire.

    Moreover, there was no solution for the Emperor��s death.

    It would be different if she started as a member of the royal family or a child of a renowned household.

    She didn��t even have a way to meet with the Emperor.

    ��Even if I gobble up all opportunities and maximize my growth speed����

    Starting as a noble girl in a rural backwater left her with no way forward.

    She couldn��t dy the crucial moment of entering Rahern Academy.

    There was only so much she could do by seizing opportunities along the way.

    So, Aria decided to change her approach.

    She distanced herself from the Empire and began mingling with others from the Four Kingdoms.

    There were plenty of talented folks among the Four Kingdoms.

    They shined beyond Rahern Academy and into the realm of the Sky Generation.

    So, she naturally started forming connections with them.

    In this process, she ran into Kraush, who she hadn��t crossed paths with due to their different school years.

    ��Who are you? Get lost.��

    He was still a rough character.

    Moreover, his body seemed to have injuries everywhere every single day.

    It seemed he walked around picking fights he couldn��t win.

    The delinquent of the Balheim family.

    A dropout, a loser.

    He had countless derogatory nicknames attached to him.

    But perhaps because they had shared thest moments of their previous life, Aria didn��t dislike that guy.

    ��I��m Aria Gramalte, and you?��

    Despite his insults, Aria introduced herself.

    Kraush squinted at her, meeting her clear eyes.

    But he didn��t hurl more insults at her.

    Thanks to his keen intuition, he didn��t feel mocked or looked down upon by her.

    ����Kraush Balheim.��

    That was how Aria became friends with Kraush.

    He was coarse in speech and rough in action.

    But within him burned an unyielding spirit, and once he trusted someone, he offered solid loyalty.

    He was the most dependable person Aria had met throughout her reincarnations.

    Moreover, coincidentally in this life, Sigrid and Mary each found their respective partners, so they didn��t be a burden.

    The Empire was chaotic, but it wasn��t crumbling to the same level as before.

    It was barely at a level to confront the ultimate evil.

    Aria thought to herself.

    Perhaps, in this reincarnation, she could truly prevent the apocalypse.

    Ixion had also intervened early, working alongside members of the Sky Generation to minimize the conflict.

    It could work.

    She felt confident in that moment.

    Then came the Red Witch.

    Abe traded the world for her magical achievements.

    The destruction of the world was instantaneous.

    Just like that, the very where Aria lived was shattered into pieces.

    With a nk expression, Aria faced her third reincarnation.

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    Though she was also of the Sky Generation, she had always acted independently and unpredictably.

    Yet, her abilities were outstanding, making her someone reliable to turn to.

    Thus, Aria had also tried to build some connections with Abe.

    Her firepower was said to be unmatched among wizards.

    Yet, Abe casually destroyed the world.

    Aria felt disoriented.

    Just when she thought they could finally protect the world from destruction, an unforeseen variable had appeared.

    At that moment, Aria��s mental state began to waver.

    Was this world destined for ruin no matter what she did?

    Was all her struggling ultimately meaningless?

    Such thoughts started to gnaw at her.

    Throughout her three reincarnations, she had endured countless deaths at her own hands, faced numerous betrayals, and dealt with multiple failures.

    Aria grew weary.

    Cracks began to form in her psyche.

    The apocalypse always arrived just before she turned thirty.

    She reincarnated back to fourteen, two years before the establishment of Rahern Academy.

    In other words, she had repeated the same fifteen years three times.

    A total of forty-five years.

    Aria was mentally aging at around fifty-nine by that point.

    And at fifty-nine, all she had aplished was returning to this initial position.

    ��Ha, haha.��

    She shut herself away in her room.

    In this reincarnation, she just lived quietly as a vige girl.

    She didn��t even practice her sword skills; she just let things be.

    Then the world met its end.

    Upon opening her eyes once again, Aria realized she had turned back into a fourteen-year-old girl.

    It was her fourth reincarnation.

    Memories of sixty years of reincarnation flooded back.

    Was it because she let the third reincarnation pass by without a fight?

    She rose and picked up the sword again.

    After all, lying down all her life would be meaningless.

    ����It��s okay. If I fail, I can just return.��

    And so she thought dispassionately.

    Either way, even if she failed to prevent the apocalypse, she woulde back to this ce.

    So, she decided to take it easy.

    After that, she repeated her fifth and sixth reincarnations.

    These were merely due to her routes failing her.

    Then during her seventh reincarnation.

    ��Aria, are you really okay?��

    She faced Kraush, who watched her with concern.

    No matter how many times he reincarnated, he always remained the same.

    Each time Aria adjusted her approach and the world around her shifted, people changed.

    That fact seemed quite lonely for Aria.

    Ultimately, the rtionships she had formed were meaningless once she reincarnated.

    But Kraush was different.

    No matter how Aria acted, he remained unchanged in his regard for her.

    At least, he always recognized and supported her determination to stand against the world��s destruction.

    Realizing this, Aria gradually leaned on Kraush.

    Kraush met her reliance with steady support.

    One day, he suddenly figured out how to absorb the powers of World Erosion and rapidly grew stronger, enough to ce his trust in him.

    The only issue was that this was taking a toll on himself.

    His strength ultimately became a great help to Aria.

    The proof was the day Kraush risked his life to save Aria.

    While holding the severely injured him, Aria realized.

    Ah, I like this guy.

    That��s how Aria and Kraush became lovers.

    However, having gone through numerous reincarnations had caused Aria��s psyche to fray.

    She was still haunted by the obsession of needing to reincarnate after any failure.

    And eventually, that day arrived.

    Due to a slip-up, the ultimate evil began to spread in earnest.

    She had to go back.

    That was Aria��s conclusion.

    And so, that day, Aria ended up killing Kraush with her own hands.

    Aria��s mind returned to the present.

    Memories from the countless pasts flooded back to her.

    And before her eyes, Kraush emerged once more.

    ��K-Kraush.��

    The apology she had often voiced echoed in her head.

    ��I����

    With her strength nearly drained, she lifted her hand.

    And who gripped it?

    It was none other than Kraush.

    He was the Kraush she had killed with her own hands.

    Feeling the warmth from his palm, Aria wore a faint smile.

    ��I�� wasn��t going to.��

    As those words slipped from her lips, tears fell slowly from her eyes.

    So it was.

    Kraush, you��ve been by my side to keep me from being lonely until the very end.

    As much as I hate you, I want you to hate me back.

    That was Aria��s final wish for him.

    And at that moment, she realized the only way to grant him her reincarnation was upon this understanding.

    This man was someone who would absolutely not take the reincarnation she bestowed upon him for himself.

    Dropping all the derogatory terms �� dropout, loser, the delinquent of Balheim.

    Kraush, whose self-esteem had crumbled under such insults, would say,

    ��Reincarnation? You need that, not me, you idiot.��

    Even at the instant Aria decided to choose reincarnation.

    Kraush only pretended to take it away, never truly doing so.

    ��No, Kraush, I��m not that kind of person.��

    Having gone through several failures, Aria knew this.

    She couldn��t prevent the end of this world.

    Due to her starting point and status, she could not freely intervene in the numerous incidents.

    Consequently, she continually missed various opportunities, and those opportunities grew like a rolling snowball, blocking her path again and again.

    Aria was just a vige girl from the outskirts.

    That meant she couldn��t even approach the nobles ruling the world, and she had to train her body again.

    She couldn��t intervene at the most crucial beginning.

    At this point, Aria realized.

    She was not the savior of the world.

    Her mind was already fractured.

    Whatever she saw, Aria was tainted by preconceived notions, and she couldn��t move forward due to those notions.

    Ultimately, her rtionships didn��t simply tie together when she wore a mask like Aria did.

    Mental and emotional ws.

    This was not a world one could save alone.

    Worn down by reincarnations, she could no longer be at the forefront of the Sky Generation.

    Even if she stood, the Sky Generation wouldn��t fully follow her.

    But Kraush was different.

    Though called a loser, he bore the name of Balheim.

    Moreover, countless stories flowed through this world centered around Balheim.

    Furthermore, aiming to see through people, Charlotte, whom Aria found impossible to bond with, had made connections with Kraush as siblings.

    Let alone Bianca, whose engagement to him served as the starting point for the war between Starlon and the Empire.

    Kraush could bear the heaviest curse that was haunting her.

    Moreover, he could resolve countless future issues with the connections he would continue to forge.

    And all of them will rise as the main figures of the Sky Generation and the world.

    In addition, Aria could not afford to let Demaris��s extreme blood poison (????) slip away.

    The powers of his World Erosion would eventually choke Kraush and keep him from reaching his destiny, resulting in his demise.

    Beside him remained Belorkin Balheim, who possessed Ignis.

    If he had that, Kraush could ovee the extreme blood poison.

    And most importantly, he could treat others with genuine kindness.

    Even the reincarnated Aria had found warmth from him.

    He was the type to pull people together.

    ��I can��t be your lover, Kraush.��

    So up until the very end, no matter what happens to this world, and no matter how it crumbles, I will make sure you remember it as it unfolds before your eyes.

    To serve as the focal point for destruction among the three lovers, I��ll guide them to the next reincarnation, preventing any reckless charge.

    Kraush, you must reach the point of having to take a reincarnation.

    Until the veryst moment, I��ll keep pushing this world forward.

    As much as I hate you, I��ll make you hate me.

    Erasing any distractions, only this purpose remains.

    I will bring Kraush to the precipice of destruction, making him hate me enough to take the reincarnation.

    No matter how many reincarnations it takes from here on out, I will inevitably��

    That memory connected to the present Aria now.

    Her breath quickened.

    Her head throbbed.

    But her racing heart told her everything.

    Who she loved, who she betrayed, who she wished to protect.

    And who her real enemy was.

    Aria��s golden eyes shone with rity.

    �� �� ��

    At the moment Aria regained all her memories, Kraush stood there, bewildered.

    Aria screamed, overwhelmed by the memories flooding in.

    At that moment, red light gathered at Abe��s staff.

    Caught off guard, Kraush quickly pulled back, only to see that the red light pierced the heavens, vaporizing the clouds.

    Without any borate incantations or magic circles, the spell��s sheer power spoke for itself.

    Kraush suddenly felt it: Abe was indeed the infamous Red Witch at the pinnacle of the magical world.

    But more than that, it was Aria.

    ��Aria, what��s happening?!��

    Kraush, having retreated to give Aria space, hastily checked her condition.

    Aria still stood there, gathering her hair with her hands.

    And the moment she locked eyes with Kraush, he saw her tear-filled gaze.

    The emotion in her eyes was something Kraush had never witnessed in Aria before.

    ��Aria?��

    Confused, as he called her name again, Aria��s hands opened and then closed tightly.

    It was a reaction that clearly indicated she didn��t want him to open his hands any further.

    Instead, she slowly reached out and grasped her own cor tightly.

    Then she bit her rose-colored lips.

    Her shoulders trembled pitifully.

    And yet, her lips wore a heart-wrenching smile tainted with tears.

    ����You idiot. Who��s Kraud?��

    Then came a revtion that caused Kraush��s eyes to widen.

    He understood what those words meant.

    Kraud.

    That was a pseudonym Kraush had asionally used.

    ��Demonic Bastion����the name he had used when he met Aria in the realm between worlds.

    Kraush froze, eyes wide in disbelief.

    For reasons he couldn��tprehend, events from the Demonic Bastion came rushing back through Aria��s memories.

    At the same time, he realized when Aria had regained her memories.

    Just after Kraush had unleashed his white me.

    Aria had cried out in terror at the sight of him.

    ��Could it be that everything from the Demonic Bastion was stored within Aura?��

    And upon meeting Aria, they had pieced together the fragments of those memories?

    That waspletely unexpected.

    Things had suddenly gottenplicated.

    ��Aria����

    Kraush began to worry as Aria prepared to say something.

    Suddenly, an intense heat radiated above their heads.

    Abe stood with her staff raised high.

    Hundreds of magic circles surrounded her.

    The sky above began to rain meteors of absurd size.

    Taking advantage of Aria��s distraction, Abe had revealed her ns.

    ��That crazy woman.��

    Was she truly nning to obliterate this entire ind?

    Kraush nced at the meteors descending and at Abe, who had summoned them.

    While Abe initiated her attack, Kraush realized he could counter these meteors now.

    As he drew his sword, Abe nonchntly brushed her staff aside.

    She turned to face Kraush and spoke slowly.

    ��All the doppelgangers I��ve scattered around the world have cast the same spell.��

    But when he heard her next statement, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    The meteor disyed above them was merely a demonstration of power.

    The real threaty elsewhere.

    ��It��s mostly toward the defensive line of the Kingdom of Jem. Confirm with your immortalpanion.��

    ��What the hell, you��!��

    As a curse nearly escaped his lips, Kraush began to charge.

    But Abe raised her staff, as if daring him to listen.

    She had clearly prepared this moment intentionally.

    ��The trade is simple. Hand Aria over.��

    ��What?��

    Yet, her next words veeredpletely away from what Kraush had anticipated.

    What the heck was she talking about? Hand over Aria?!

    As uncertainties crossed Kraush��s face, Aria was already walking across the water.

    ��Aria!��

    Kraush hastily shouted her name, grabbing her shoulder.

    But Aria ced her hand briefly on his shoulder and then slowly pushed him away.

    ��Kraush, if the defensive line falls, the Kingdom of Jem will be inundated, burying countlessmoners.��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush hesitated.

    Aria gazed at him with unwavering sincerity.

    ����Aria, Abe��s only out to use you. You know what will happen if you go along with this, right? And she��s not the Abe you once knew.��

    Certainly, Aria wouldn��t be blind to Abe��s true intentions.

    But carrying the memories from the Demonic Bastion, Aria shook her head.

    ��What you want to protect isn��t me, it��s the world.��

    Kraush��s words were literally dashed by her next statement.

    ��Don��t worry. I have a few tricks up my sleeve. Above all����

    Aria seemed to know what troubled Kraush as she gazed at him.

    ��There��s no reincarnation for me anymore.��

    At her words, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    Abe was not after Aria; she was targeting the reincarnation.

    Upon consideration, if she could capture Aria now, she could potentially gain her own reincarnation.

    But she hadn��t done so, even after attempting to create Aria into World Erosion��s deity.

    That was because there was no reincarnation left for the current Aria.

    The time Aria would gain her reincarnation would be when she was in her twenties.

    However, Kraush aimed to seize her, overtaking her reincarnation at a time when Aria was just fourteen.

    In other words, in this timeline, Aria��s chance for reincarnation never originally existed.

    To have Aria possess a reincarnation from the outset, the cycle wherein she first obtained it must be present.

    This crucial point had led to the annulment of her reincarnation.

    Aria��s current age was neen.

    She would turn twenty next year.

    Kraush finally realized why Abe had set her sights on Aria once more.

    It was likely out of consideration for the possibility that Aria might regain her reincarnation.

    Moreover, Abe was fully aware that Kraush wouldn��t just leave behind Aria with fragments of her reincarnation.

    Realizing he had fallen into Abe��s cunning trap, Kraush stood staring at her with fierce determination, while Aria walked calmly towards Abe.

    He wanted to grab her, but he couldn��t act rashly.

    If Abe rained her magic down on the Kingdom, it would signal doom.

    Next time, he might absolutely be ready, but this time, he could not prepare.

    ��Abe, cancel all your spells.��

    Aria stood beside Abe.

    Upon hearing her demands, Abe waved her staff with a flourish.

    [��It��s gone.]

    Came the reply from Crimson Garden.

    As Kraush finished confirming, he red silently at Abe, who then lightly nudged Aria.

    In an instant, chains of magic ensnared Aria��s body.

    Then, Abe narrowed her eyes and fixed her gaze on Kraush.

    Kraush��s eyes were distinctly filled with fury.

    The next time they met, he would certainly kill Abe.

    He felt that resolve so intensely.

    ��Kraush.��

    Abe called out to him briefly before mming her staff into the ground.

    At that moment, space magic took shape beneath her feet.

    ��Let��s see whether you can sort out the Kingdom of Jem before Aria��s reincarnation.��

    With that, a chilling smile spread across Abe��s face as she regarded Kraush.

    ��Aren��t you curious?��

    Whoosh!

    After uttering those words, both Aria and Abe vanished.

    Simultaneously, the space magic set in ce also faded away.

    Yet the meteors still fell.

    Kugugugugh!

    With the intent to obliterate the ind, a meteor rained down.

    Kraush��s forehead was already adorned with horns in response to this cmity.

    ����Abe!��

    Kraush yelled her name, releasing his wrath through every fiber of his being.

    And from Kraush��s drawn sword, mes erupted into the air.

    Kwangwawawang!

    Kraush severed the massive meteor barreling toward the ind in a fiery ze while burning with anger.

    Abe had taken Aria away.

    And it was Aria who carried the memories from the Demonic Bastion through Kraush.

    Kraush couldn��t allow this to stand.

    ��Curiosity, huh?��

    Go screw yourself.

    On the day he sorted out the entire Kingdom of Jem.

    That would be Abe��s funeral.

 Chapter 375

    ### Chapter 375

    Abe took Aria away.

    Kraush, who had to witness that scene up close, wore a frustrated expression.

    ��Should I have just taken Abe down right then and there?��

    He didn��t know.

    If Abe��s magic hadnded on the Magic Kingdom��s defenses, that would be another story entirely.

    Thest image of Aria looking back at him as she left flickered in Kraush��s mind.

    It looked like she was saying, ��I��m fine, just do what you need to do.��

    ��Chirp!��

    In that moment, the corpse rat tapped him on the shoulder as if tofort him.

    Kraush let out a breath and pushed his bangs out of the way.

    ��Crimson Garden, can we keep tracking Abe��s location?��

    When Kraush asked, the raven from Crimson Garden swooped down from the sky.

    ��Yeah, I used the gaps in Akasha��s script to cast a tracking spell on the World Erosion orb she was handling.��

    Plus, they weren��t just twiddling their thumbs either.

    That orb Abe held.

    Kraush realized what it actually meant a bit toote.

    Thanks to having peeked at that old n Igrit had set up.

    Although they neverpleted it, Kraush still remembered the names they had written down.

    ��The Holy Grail that will revive the God of World Erosion, Transcendence Stone.��

    A culmination of all the materials and techniques they had collected up until now.

    ��Igrit must��ve originally wanted to gather the powers of World Erosion into the Transcendence Stone with that in mind.��

    But due to Kraush��s interference, that n fell through.

    ��However, Abe hasn��t given up on creating the God of World Erosion.��

    That was clear from her reactions.

    Kraush had spent time with Abe.

    Being as perceptive as he was, he detected that Abe had something brewing.

    Kraush slowly walked over the sea, calmly gathering the information at hand.

    Abe wasn��t just using the Transcendence Stone to gather the powers of World Erosion at all.

    Her goal must be to create the God of World Erosion and turn Aria into her puppet.

    ��But even so, why did she act as if she had no interest in the powers of World Erosion?��

    Kraush began to gaze slowly at his own hands.

    At that moment, his eyes widened in realization.

    All the clues he had gathered until now connected at this moment, leading him to the truth.

    ������This crazy woman.��

    Kraush covered his mouth in disbelief.

    Despite the countless ways he had disrupted her ns, Abe hadn��t stopped him.

    She had the power and ability to do so.

    But Kraush thought it was because of all the factors surrounding him and how unexpectedly quickly he had be stronger.

    However, now that he faced her, he understood.

    Even in the past, Abe could have easily captured and killed him.

    She also could easily touch the people around Kraush.

    Unlike during his previous life, the current Kraush had several vulnerabilities.

    He had many ties and connections now.

    Yet, Abe hadn��t touched him or anyone around him.

    What could the reason possibly be?

    ��There was no need for her to interfere with me.��

    Abe had a wide view of the world.

    As a wizard who had been around since ancient times, her methods always defied expectations.

    And now, Abe had done something unexpected again.

    ��I am the Holy Grail that contains the powers of World Erosion.��

    Kraush had been absorbing countless powers of World Erosion to protect the world up until now.

    The amount of World Erosion amassed in Sable was enormous.

    If Kraush absorbed all the remaining Magic Kingdom��

    ��It would be enough to create the God of World Erosion.��

    After realizing that Kraush could absorb the powers of World Erosion, Abe had nned all this and left him alone.

    It was more efficient to have him focus all the powers of World Erosion rather than have her ns disrupted by the numerous variables brought by Igrit.

    ��Damn it.��

    ��Do you sense something?��

    The raven from Crimson Garden asked, tilting its head curiously at Kraush.

    The raven couldn��t decipher Abe��s intentions.

    This was purely the result of Kraush��s keen intuition and the experience he acquired from being with Abe in the past.

    ��It became way more troublesome than I thought.��

    Kraush shared what he had figured out with Crimson Garden.

    At that, the raven pped its wings in disbelief.

    ��A crazy woman indeed.��

    Couldn��t have said it better myself.

    In any case, the situation had be extremelyplex.

    ��What to do about the Magic Kingdom?��

    Abe was waiting for Kraush to absorb all the powers of the Magic Kingdom.

    That way, all the energy would gather.

    And for that, Kraush would have to stop absorbing the Magic Kingdom, but��

    ��If I stop absorbing the Magic Kingdom����

    The ultimate evil would eventually rise, and the legendary knights of the apocalypse would show up.

    If they appeared, the world would truly meet its end.

    That absolutely had to be prevented.

    ��So should I just attack Abe right now?��

    Even that wasn��t an easy task.

    If he chased after her, she would undoubtedly aim for the Magic Kingdom��s front lines again.

    And then his hands and feet would be tied up.

    He had toe up with some sort of countermeasure before making a move.

    ��Moreover����

    Kraush quietly looked down at his hands.

    The moment he faced Abe, he realized that he couldn��t defeat her as he was now.

    To ovee Abe, Kraush needed to absorb more of the Magic Kingdom.

    Kraush��s expression grewplicated.

    He felt that no matter what he did, the situation was rolling out ording to Abe��s wishes.

    ��Damn it.��

    Kraush clenched his fist tightly.

    Arthur, whose memories of the Demonic Bastion continued, willingly sacrificed himself.

    Even seeing that before his eyes, Kraush couldn��t find the thread to solve this situation.

    ��Anger alone won��t solve anything.��

    Kraush calmed himself.

    And he began to recollect everything that had happened up to that point.

    ��There might be clues somewhere to solve this.��

    Remembering everything in detail was Kraush��s specialty.

    So he reyed every event that had transpired up until now in his mind.

    This contemtion took quite some time.

    Before long, the sky began to dim, and stars sparkled in the night sky.

    Though he knew that the situation was urgent with the Magic Kingdom.

    Running in blindly to erase the Magic Kingdom would only y into Abe��s hands.

    At that moment.

    Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    It was because, recalling something that happened with Arthur and the Demonic Bastion, an idea sparkled in his mind.

    Kraush��s eyes slowly widened in realization.

    ��If it��s this����

    It��s possible.

    Moreover, it could be the ultimate counter that would undermine Abe��s n.

    But.

    If hepleted this task, Kraush would likely lose all the powers he��d built up until now.

    His life would barely hold on, if at all.

    ��So that��s it.��

    Kraush clenched his fist.

    As he did, white mes red vigorously within his grasp.

    ��The Demonic Bastion wanted me to see this on that day.��

    Just like Arthur reincarnated, the world also carried the memories of countless timelines.

    And the world itself had been repeating many timelines tobat destruction.

    The aura created by the world to fight against World Erosion.

    This aura wanted to make him see it.

    What he had to choose to do at the very end when it came time to save the world.

    And at that moment, Kraush realized why the world had brought him together with Arthur at the Demonic Bastion.

    Slowly, Kraush raised his gaze to the night sky.

    There, countless stars were shining with different lights.

    Among them was one star, the Guiding Star.

    It��s the star that serves as a guide to people.

    In the midst of observing that star for a brief moment, Kraush smiled lightly.

    ��Well, it does shine the brightest, huh?��

    Kraush made his resolution.

    After all, the power he had umted throughout his life was meant to protect against destruction.

    What regret could there be in using that power to prevent ruin?

    In this ce of the reincarnation and the myriad connections he had formed, he was only returning to his true self.

    That��s still okay.

    Even if his starlight were to fade, the countless stars holding the traces of that starlight would shine brighter than anyone else.

    Kraush knew that all too well.

    The Sky Generation would surely rise to the asion.

    Even if he weren��t there, they would find a way to soar.

    ��It was a ss cannon from the beginning.��

    He would have to be true to being a ss cannon until the end.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    Kraush slowly lowered his face from the starry sky.

    ��Once I handle the remaining Magic Kingdom, I��ming to find you.��

    The time Kraush could surpass Crimson Garden would only be then.

    Crimson Garden briefly nced at Kraush��s determined expression, then spread its wings, soaring into the sky.

    ��Do as you wish.��

    She no longer intervened in Kraush��s path.

    She would merely respect the choices made by her disciple.

    Underneath the countless night skies, Kraush once again advanced toward the Magic Kingdom.

    Even if nothing remained at the end, he was someone who could move forward.

 Chapter 376

    ### Chapter 376

    One year.

    The period that perhaps flew by the fastest in life.

    During that time, Kraush literally worked himself to the bone battling countless magic barriers.

    The number of barriers he had shut down had be so many that he could no longer count them on his fingers.

    Yet, two formidable barriers remained, posing a severe threat to the world.

    One was the Demonic Bastion, and the other was the Forest of Giants.

    What they had inmon was that they were the two most troublesome barriers in the world.

    And now, Kraush found himself in the fields in front of the Demonic Bastion, ready to confront it.

    Unlike before, the crimson sky stretched out before him.

    It was proof that World Erosion was in full rampage.

    ��The Empire is pouring all its strength into blocking the Forest of Giants.��

    In contrast, the Demonic Bastion was a location where the Four Kingdoms and various cities were desperately holding their ground.

    Countless people had already been wounded or killed here.

    He needed to erase the Demonic Bastion swiftly and move on to finish off the Forest of Giants.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Kraush led Icarus and started his charge toward the Demonic Bastion.

    From the sky, dark rain began to fall.

    This scene was quite familiar to him.

    That��s right, it was the same view he had when fighting Agares in the Demonic Bastion.

    But unlike back then, the Demonic Bastion no longer appeared as a ce of sheer terror.

    After nearly a year of facing barriers head-on, the now 19-year-old Kraush had grown significantly stronger by swallowing up more and more magical powers.

    ��The more barriers I absorb, the more my body resonates with the powers of World Erosion.��

    Thanks to that, Kraush��s output increased at a much faster rate than before.

    This meant he could transform that inner strength into divine power more swiftly.

    ��In Sable, the powers of World Erosion and aura I��ve umted are intertwined.��

    As the speed of conversion to divine power increased, so did the intensity of Kraush��s output.

    This was exactly what he needed to counter the surging rogue barriers.

    With the rampaging barriers, the intensity of World Erosion was also amplifying.

    One-hit kills were the most effective means to take down the World Erosion creatures.

    ��Kraush, look! The front lines!��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head at Haring��s voice.

    Just as she said, there was the front line, fiercely battling against the advancing demons.

    The united forces of the Four Kingdoms and various cities.

    ��Let��s clean up that mess first.��

    Kraush instructed Icarus, who had followed behind him.

    Maybe it was because they had all been keeping to the barriers daily now.

    They instantly fell into formation as soon as he spoke.

    ��Magic troops,mence bombardment!��

    Following the leader mage��smand, magic of various attributes shot through the sky towards the demon hordes.

    Thanks to that, the number of demons significantly decreased.

    But there were still many demons close to the front lines.

    Those that hade this far could cause friendly fire with ranged magic.

    Knowing this, Kraush raised Thunder Prime above his head.

    ��Let��s go!��

    ��Icarus, charge!��

    At Kraush��smand, the Guardian Sword and Swordmaster shouted in unison.

    With their booming shouts, Icarus rushed toward the front line.

    ��Icarus ising for support!��

    ��Protect the front line!��

    ��The Dragon King has arrived!��

    When Icarus appeared, morale surged instantly.

    Naturally so.

    Icarus was a beacon of hope amidst the chaos.

    The emergence of those who could seal barriers altered the tide of battle in a heartbeat.

    Icarus and the front line troops trampled the demon legion.

    Ultimately, the remaining few had to make a run for it without breaking through the front line.

    ��Phew, we made it.��

    ��It��s getting fiercer by the day.��

    The frontline soldiers slumped down in relief.

    It was evident how many had fallen to maintain this front line.

    Especially with the Demonic Bastion sprouting its worst seeds and the curse of the ck rain being stronger than before.

    Most here were renowned knights from various nations.

    That even they were reduced to such a pitiful state was all thanks to the current Demonic Bastion.

    ��Who��s the front line leader?��

    Kraush already knew who it was and asked someone who was slumped nearby.

    Upon hearing Kraush��s question, the person jolted to attention.

    He stood upright, serious and disciplined, and eximed loudly.

    ��The front line leader has gone to engage the high demon that has appeared!��

    Affiliated with the Holy Royal Family, no doubt.

    Most recently, those he had encountered were somewhat of the same vibe, but this level of fervor could only be exined by his connections to the Holy Royal Family.

    As proof, beyond the coalition��s symbol, he spotted the emblem of the Holy Royal Family��s elite knight brigade.

    ��Is that Lilish��s brigade?��

    Kraush briefly thought of his second sister and nodded.

    ��Got it. Take a break now.��

    ��Thank you!��

    Kraush stepped back to avoid disturbing the resting frontline soldiers.

    Then he went looking for the vicemander of Icarus, the Guardian Sword and Swordmaster.

    ��The front line leader is engaged with a high demon.��

    ��What shall we do?��

    Encountering a high demon in the rampaging Demonic Bastion was a tremendous challenge.

    As a tyrant, a confrontation with such a demon surely spelled big trouble.

    But then��

    Spark!

    Seeing the distant blue sh calm down, Kraush chuckled faintly.

    ��I don��t think we need to worry too much.��

    It seemed the situation had settled over there.

    As Kraush waited, clouds of dust appeared on the horizon.

    Knowing who it was, he straightened his clothes.

    ��Kraush!��

    In that instant, Bianca arrived by his side.

    She dusted off Kraush��s armor and carefully adjusted his tie.

    ��All done.��

    ��Thanks.��

    Kraush smiled at Bianca.

    Casting a sidelong nce, he noticed Astria and Haring were looking this way too, but it seemed like they had decided to leave such things to Bianca.

    In the ck rain.

    Kraush waited quietly.

    Before long, the dust cloud reached him, and figures finally emerged.

    At the front was a man with dark blue hair.

    The moment he appeared, the atmosphere around them shifted dramatically.

    Naturally.

    His title was ��The Invincible.��

    He was said to be the strongest martial artist in the world.

    The head of the Holy Royal Family.

    It was Balok Balheim.

    The Guardian Sword took position, and the Swordmaster kindly offered him space as well.

    After all, this was a meeting with the head of the Holy Royal Family.

    In this situation, Kraush and the Guardian Sword had to take priority.

    Acknowledging the Swordmaster��s courtesy with a nod, Kraush moved forward.

    Momentster, Balok Balheim crossed the front line and appeared.

    Soon their eyes met.

    ��Kraush.��

    The instant he called out Kraush��s name, Kraush bowed slightly.

    ��I am honored to meet the head of the Balheim family.��

    It was a long-awaited greeting.

    Naturally.

    The barrier where Balok resided was among the ces most resistant to the chaos of the world.

    That was why Kraush had arrived at the Demonic Bastion just aboutst.

    ��Formalities aside.��

    Balok scanned Kraush with his eyes.

    ��You��ve grown quite a bit.��

    ��Yes, I��m 19 now.��

    Next year, he would be in his twenties.

    He was quickly approaching the age he had been in his past life, at a much faster pace.

    At the same time, he shot a nce at those behind him.

    With numerousrades belonging to Icarus and some of Kraush��s peers, they now bore an air of maturity.

    Having traversed the barriers alongside Kraush, they had all achieved remarkable growth.

    If they had seen each other like this a year ago, they would have been astonished.

    ��You��re leading quite the crew.��

    ��A bit much, I��d say.��

    ��That��s natural if they��re from Balheim.��

    Kraush swallowed a chuckle.

    He was curious just how high Balheim��s average had climbed.

    But Balok��s expression showed genuine delight, more invigorated than Kraush had ever seen him.

    For a figure who had always seemed emotionless and a little intimidating, Kraush felt a bit closer to him now.

    ��nning to break through the Demonic Bastion?��

    ��Yes.��

    Kraush responded firmly to Balok��s question.

    He had resolved to eradicate all the barriers.

    Since the very first barrier he had encountered, he had been determined to see this through.

    Kraush intended to fulfill this mission at all costs.

    ��I��ll clear the path for you.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyes widened slightly upon hearing Balok��s next words.

    He had expected something like this, but the magnitude of Balok��s willingness to lend him aid stirred up emotions in Kraush.

    It felt as if his father had just acknowledged him.

    A first in Kraush��s life.

    For a brief moment, echoes of his juvenile self shed in his mind.

    Back then, he couldn��t have imagined receiving such words from Balok.

    Perhaps that��s why Kraush felt a twinge of emotion bubbling up.

    He had effectively proven that his efforts had not been in vain.

    ��Yes.��

    As Kraush answered, Balok nodded.

    ��Let me know when you��re ready to set out; I��ll take a look at the front lines.��

    As a front linemander, he immediately turned to inspect the situational chaos.

    Everyone had faith in Balok, allowing the frontline to be maintained thanks to his decisive action.

    ��Perhaps����

    Kraush thought for the first time that he might have inherited a few traits from his father.

    As Balok passed by, several distinguished knights from the Four Kingdoms exchanged nces with Kraush as they passed.

    They were all here to help withstand the Demonic Bastion.

    Kraush bowed his head to acknowledge their hard work.

    Though the Celestial Knights were few in number, they were stationed only at the most dangerous barriers.

    The Celestial Warriors had held the line until Kraush arrived, subsequently being dispatched again to other front lines.

    By this point, Kraush had built enough familiarity that a simple nce could suffice for greetings.

    That alone spoke volumes about Kraush establishing his position among the Celestial Knights.

    ��Long time no see, little brother.��

    Just then, another familiar voice came through.

    Turning his head, Kraush wore a smile immediately.

    ��Charlotte!��

    There stood Charlotte.

    Wearing her robe tightly against the relentless ck rain, her deep blue hair shone brightly.

    Behind her was yet another member of Kraush��s family.

    ��Lilish!��

    It was none other than Kraush��s second sister, Lilish Balheim.

    ��Kraush, you look a bit worn out. Are you okay?��

    Immediately noticing Kraush��s condition, she expressed her concern, making him chuckle as he responded.

    ��Yes, I��ve been getting plenty of rest thanks to someone.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but think of Bianca, Haring, Astria, and Ebsque.

    Whenever he hesitated about taking a break, one of them would always notice and enforce a mandatory rest period.

    Because of that, Kraush was indeed doing very well on the rest front.

    Even Sigrid, who asionally popped in due to Imperial affairs, looked pleased as a peach.

    ��I��m d to hear that.��

    Lilish smiled with relief.

    ��By the way, when are you going to introduce your wives?��

    Did she catch wind of something?

    With a wry smile, Kraush promised to introduce them before heading to the Demonic Bastion, then turned back to Charlotte.

    ��You��re right in front of me, yet you��re so eagerly chatting with another sister. You��re not trying to make her jealous, are you?��

    Charlotte smirked yfully with her trademark slight smile.

    Anyone could see it didn��t stem from jealousy, but after spending some time with Charlotte, Kraush could sense there was more to it.

    ��Good things are meant to be savored at the end.��

    ��Were you so eager to chat with me?��

    ��Absolutely.��

    Charlotte let out a snicker, her eyes gleaming, ��You��ve be quite the charmer.��

    But the tone wasn��t entirely displeased.

    ��Miss, there��s something I need to discuss with you separately.��

    Kraush had a favor to ask of Charlotte.

    Specifically, it was about the Holy Sword that hung at her waist. He needed it to contend with Abe.

    Lilish smartly took a step back.

    With just the two left, Kraush exined to Charlotte what he needed to do with the Holy Sword.

    Since he was asking for a gift he had given her back, it was only right to exin himself.

    After listening thoughtfully for a while, Charlotte fell silent.

    Then she turned to look at Kraush again.

    ��Are you sure about this?��

    Kraush blinked slowly.

    Then he nodded slowly.

    ��Yes, it��s a decision I made quite some time ago.��

    Charlotte noticed the determination in Kraush��s eyes.

    Realizing she couldn��t waver his resolve, Charlotte drew the Holy Sword.

    ��Well then, let��s have a little spar before I hand it over.��

    And with that, Charlotte said something quintessentially her own.

 Chapter 377

    ### Chapter 377

    Charlotte��s Duel Proposal.

    Kraush quickly figured out why Charlotte had proposed a duel.

    ��Because this might be myst chance to look strong.��

    So, Kraush exined to Charlotte the purpose of the Holy Sword.

    Because of that, Charlotte also understood that Kraush��s strength would soon fade.

    She didn��t try to persuade him otherwise.

    Instead, she wanted to remember the strength that Kraush would reach at the end.

    Knowing that she cared, Kraush dly epted the battle.

    ��Just three exchanges, okay?��

    They were about to head into the Kingdom of Jem��s Demonic Bastion soon.

    Kraush couldn��t afford to fight with Charlotte for too long.

    ��Sounds good.��

    Three exchanges would be enough to gauge their skills.

    Charlotte willingly agreed.

    ��Let��s finish this quickly without drawing too much attention from others.��

    Kraush said that as he moved to a more secluded spot, with Charlotte following suit.

    He didn��t want to be interrupted during this final duel with Charlotte.

    Kraush gestured to those watching, signaling that they would be done quickly, so they should just wait.

    In the forest of the Demonic Bastion, a little away from the frontline,

    Kraush and Charlotte stood facing each other.

    Charlotte lightly summoned an aura as if checking her Holy Sword.

    But for Charlotte, that was just a light disy; the momentary output roared up in fierce blue mes.

    It was a tremendous amount of aura at a nce.

    Kraush, who had also increased his aura capacity through countless adventures,

    still found himself overshadowed by Charlotte��s sheer volume of pure aura.

    Without the power of World Erosion and other variables,

    there was no way for Kraush to surpass Charlotte��s innate talent.

    Charlotte��s talent shone brighter than anything in this world.

    ��If Charlotte continues growing at this pace,

    there��s surely no one who could dispute her im to being the best.��

    ��She possesses a unique talent that could even surpass the Sanctuary of Stars.��

    That��s the Sword Master, Charlotte Balheim.

    It was no wonder she was recently nominated as a candidate for the Ten Great Lords at just 21 years old.

    The previous champion, Zaid, had recently dered his retirement,

    and if Charlotte ascended to that title, she��d be the second-youngest after Kraush.

    Outside of Kraush, she would be the youngest to hold that title purely based on talent.

    That was beyond terrifying talent.

    But it wasn��t her time yet.

    Charlotte was 21 this year,

    two years older than Kraush, now at the perfect age for growth.

    Due to her natural disposition,

    she was also strikingly beautiful.

    Surely, by now, there were love callsing from all around for her hand in marriage.

    Thinking about that suddenly reminded Kraush of one fact:

    the man who would eventually marry Charlotte.

    Since he knew who that person was, he decided to ask.

    ��Sister, are you seeing anyely?��

    Charlotte��s future had changed quite a bit due to Kraush��s involvement,

    so naturally, he was curious about her rtionship status.

    ��Why? Are you afraid someone might steal me away?��

    Charlotte teased, prompting a shortugh from Kraush.

    ��Well yeah. Thinking about someone snatching you away is kind of sad.��

    ��Unfortunately, Dear Brother, we share the same parents, so we can��t be together.��

    Charlotte said with a hint of disappointment.

    Her tone was joking, yet her face remained expressionless as usual.

    ��To answer your question, I��m preparing to marry my sword.��

    Kraush blinked in surprise.

    ��Still?��

    Depending on timing, it seemed like Charlotte still had a long way to go before her wedding.

    Maybe there were some hints, but clearly, that wasn��t happening just yet.

    ��I��lle to your wedding.��

    ��Feel free to celebrate to your heart��s content.��

    Of course, Kraush intended to put in genuine effort to celebrate this time.

    Motivated by that future, Kraush drew Thunder Prime.

    ck mes erupted from Kraush��s sword.

    His opponent was Charlotte,

    so it was only right to go all out.

    ��Sister, do you know?��

    ck smoke began to rise from Kraush��s lips.

    Simultaneously, his eyes slowly turned red.

    ��Your little brother has gotten stronger than you think.��

    From Kraush��s forehead, ck horns sprouted.

    The destruction mes he previously activated with white mes now burned with ck ones.

    [ Are you nning to kill your own sister? ]

    Crimson Garden gave a tsk as it spoke.

    As it said, Kraush was emanating a palpable threat.

    However, Charlotte, witnessing Kraush unleash his strength, merely chuckled lightly.

    ��My little brother has be a hero of the world by climbing to the Ten Great Lords. It��s only natural.��

    And with that, Charlotte lightly stepped on the ground,

    her gaze shifting and growing fierce.

    ��Thanks to you, I��ve now be a challenger. I couldn��t be more thrilled.��

    In that instant, Charlotte��s figure vanished.

    Kraush swung Thunder Prime with resolve.

    Kraaaang!

    ck mes surged in all directions.

    This was just the first of their agreed three exchanges.

    Charlotte, facing the brunt of the collision, became a reflection in Kraush��s eyes.

    Her Holy Sword shed against Kraush��s Thunder Prime, sending fierce sparks flying.

    Kraush was surprised.

    He knew Charlotte was strong, but he didn��t expect her to face him head-on while in the state of Destruction mes.

    Charlotte showed no signs of backing down.

    Amidst the raging mes, she poured her aura with a fierce resolve to win the grip contest.

    ��Wow, just how much of a monster is she?��

    Kraush let out a dry chuckle.

    It reminded him again of Charlotte��s unmatched talent.

    Determined, he decided to push his power even higher.

    With the emerging horns, his hair began to darken,

    and the red aura in his eyes intensified, fuelling the ck mes beyond measure.

    Deep within Kraush, the space of Sable opened,

    and the ck mes he unleashed met with the st of Destruction within him.

    Kraush had reached the peak of his strength.

    Destruction me God.

    In that moment when unique energy blended with Kraush��s ck mes,

    even Charlotte couldn��t withstand his aura head-on.

    ng!

    Inevitably, Charlotte was pushed back by Kraush��s sword, sliding on the ground as her feet struggled to keep her grounded.

    Kraush lowered his Thunder Prime slowly; the first sh had ended.

    Next was their second round.

    For this, Charlotte took a quiet breath.

    In the face-off, she realized she wouldn��t stand a chance against Kraush��s unleashed power.

    Kraush��s activation of his divine energy embodied the true meaning of being a strong contender.

    Charlotte had understood that the moment he activated his Destruction me God.

    Charlotte��s talent was akin to a star.

    Someday, as time flows, she would surely exceed the realm Kraush had reached now.

    But just not today.

    Yet, what did that even matter?

    A smile crept onto Charlotte��s lips as she faced Kraush, ready to sh with his overwhelming strength.

    In her life��s philosophy, when faced with a wall, she��d strive to surpass it.

    ��In Heaven and Earth, I am supreme!��

    It was perhaps the most fitting phrase to describe Charlotte.

    Gripping her sword tight,

    she began to concentrate all her aura solely on her Holy Sword.

    It meant she was absorbing all her energy and spatial aura at that moment to funnel it into her strike.

    Kraush��s eyes widened in realization as he caught on;

    he realized that Charlotte was modifying his technique to suit her own taste.

    ��Oh boy.��

    Charlotte was essentially breaking through her walls and growing once again at that moment.

    ��You��re quite greedy, aren��t you?��

    Just like Charlotte, she seemed intent on iming the entire world for herself.

    ��Well then.��

    In response, Kraush��s ck mes ignited more fiercely.

    ��I should teach you that there are things you can��t have.��

    In this moment, he would be the wall before Charlotte.

    With that determination solidifying in him,

    overhead, the seven stars of the Crescent Sky shone bright,

    and ignited the intense mes that bloomed from Kraush.

    Destruction Fire Erosion.

    Ten Styles.

    Destruction me.

    Crack!

    Just then, Charlotte��s sword also gleamed, infused with mortalbat.

    As if blinding Kraush, her radiant light engulfed the entirety of the forest as sparks of aura burst forth from her.

    Pushing the limits beyond traditional boundaries,

    the aura��s properties temporarily altered, aiming for a new form.

    Boundless Supremacy.

    Divine Flow.

    Blue mes shed against inferno.

    The area of the forest was uprooted, sending fierce winds howling.

    Everyone on the frontline turned to behold this overwhelming explosion of power.

    In the thick clouds of smoke,

    Kraush��s red eyes remained undeterred.

    In this sh of force,

    it was impossible for Charlotte to defeat Kraush in a straight fight, especially with the divine energy at hismand.

    Still, Kraush refused to let his guard down.

    Because this opponent was Charlotte.

    ��The shock of strength against strength distorted all senses.��

    In that moment, even Kraush��s instinct was unable to track Charlotte.

    The massive sh had distorted the very flow around them.

    The sheer force of their collision stretched the limits of what was conceivable.

    Rustle-

    In that instant, a sound akin to something scattering reached his ears.

    Kraush instinctively turned his head toward the noise.

    What came into view was the fluttering hem of Charlotte��s cloak.

    Yet, Charlotte herself was nowhere in sight.

    Woosh!

    Charlotte emerged from behind him through the smoke,

    rushing at Kraush with the very essence of her swordy forged from herst vestiges of energy.

    Her appearance was a disheveled mess.

    Despite showing signs of growth as she stood on the brink of her own divine potential,

    Kraush had surpassed her expectations by an even greater margin.

    As a result, her clothes appeared torn and tattered, revealing her wounds.

    But she had the Holy Sword with her.

    In an instant, as if answering her silent plea,

    her body was restored.

    The Holy Sword��s rejuvenation ability kicked in.

    Yet, Kraush remained in peak condition.

    It was well-known to Charlotte how this would end if they shed again.

    But there wasn��t the slightest hint of giving up in her eyes.

    That��s precisely why Kraush held Charlotte in high regard.

    Despite her immense talent, she exhibited perseverance stronger than any.

    She had trained herself to the absolute limit before finally defeating Swordmaster, and she truly left this world as a warrior.

    However, that also meant.

    No one knew Charlotte better than Kraush.

    As soon as Kraush granted himself Excel, he spun on his heel.

    He had anticipated that Charlotte might try something unconventional to find an opening.

    Kraush��s sword red with ck mes as he swung it outwards.

    The ck mes he had prepared from the start collided with Charlotte��s sword.

    Kang!

    The ng of metallic resonance rippled through the air, showering sparks around them.

    As mes dissipated, Charlottended slowly on the ground,

    examining her trembling arms.

    Then, she released a hoarse breath as she looked at Kraush.

    The promised three exchanges were finally over.

    Charlotte gazed at Kraush with unwavering intensity,

    then proceeded to withdraw her Holy Sword.

    Smiling softly, she began to lift the corners of her mouth.

    ��I see there are walls I cannot surpass.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened gradually.

    Charlotte had conceded defeat.

    It had been undeniably sealed by their three exchanges.

    At this moment, Charlotte was unable to win against Kraush.

    ��I��ll refrain from making any more noise. Let��s hurry along now.��

    Gazing after Charlotte��s retreating figure,

    Kraush clenched his fists.

    He had won against Charlotte for the first time in his life.

    That victory meant so much to Kraush on multiple levels.

    Before he reincarnated, he had never surpassed that star named Charlotte.

    Atst, he had overtaken that star.

    ��This might not happen again.��

    Today��s match had helped Kraush shake off a multitude of burdens.

    ��Honestly, I��d love to keep shing swords with you in the future.��

    Charlotte turned to Kraush and then spun around.

    ��If it��s you, dear brother, I believe that sentiment won��t change.��

    ����Yes.��

    As Charlotte heard Kraush��s reply, she said no more and continued walking away.

    ��Make sure to keep pushing forward.��

    She etched her sincere support within him.

    So one day, both Charlotte and Kraush could reminisce about this day over some tea together.

 Chapter 378

    ### Chapter 378

    After the fight with Charlotte, Kraush returned to the frontline.

    And he got scolded by Aria.

    ��It��s already hectic enough out here! Don��t bring back more trouble!��

    No arguments there.

    Kraush lowered his head in apology.

    Then, Charlotte, who had received treatment from Aria, waved her hand at her and spoke up.

    ��Sorry, sis, I asked for it.��

    ��Yes, wait, what? Oh, sis?��

    ��Wait, wasn��t that right?��

    With an incredibly flustered expression, Aria��s big eyes blinked in surprise.

    Then, her face quickly turned bright red, and she nodded slowly.

    ����Right. Because I��m your sister.��

    It was so typical of Aria to feel bashful yet still say everything that needed saying.

    She puffed out her chest, looking a tad proud.

    Seeing this, Charlotte rubbed her chin and slowly turned to Kraush.

    ��Looking at this makes me reconsider my little brother��s taste.��

    ��It��s not like that!�� Kraush insisted, shaking his head earnestly.

    Only Aria was left confused, lookingpletely lost.

    ��Well, there was a little one too.��

    Charlotte seemed to have understood something elsepletely.

    Aria, realizing it a bitte, quickly covered her chest with a swift motion.

    Then, she shot a re at Kraush.

    Charlotte was the one who had mentioned it; why was she ring at him?

    How is that fair?

    ����You like big ones, don��t you?��

    Aria asked, a little worried.

    She had quite the size to draw attention; being different could definitely make someone self-conscious.

    And so, Kraush nodded quietly.

    ����Yeah.��

    What kind of otherworldly conversation was this?

    But seeing Aria quietly pleased and relieved, Kraush thought he had said the right thing.

    ��What kind of discussion is this in front of your sister?��

    Charlotte appeared a bit perplexed.

    After Charlotte received treatment from Aria, the two joined the breakthrough squad immediately.

    While Kraush was in battle, the Guardian Sword and the Swordmaster finalized theposition of the breakthrough squad.

    They seemed ready to break through more smoothly than ever.

    After all, the Sword King Balok Balheim had personally decided to lead the charge.

    ��The Magic Bastion isn��t at a level you can just charge in and break through.��

    True to his words, the Magic Bastion was currently generating demonic erosion creatures in endless supply.

    The likes of Agares, whom Kraush had encountered before, were now casually roaming around.

    It was truly hellish in there.

    There was a reason the Sanctuary of Stars couldn��t step out of the Kingdom of Jem.

    If such things were released into the world, it would indeed spell disaster.

    ��So, the frontline is currently left to other Ten Great Lords, and I��ll be breaking through with one of them, the Arrow King.��

    At the mention of the Arrow King, Kraush��s eyes widened a bit.

    He was rumored to be the hardest to track down of all the Ten Great Lords.

    He had maintained the frontline since the Kingdom broke free from the Magic Bastion.

    So, even though the world hade to know many of the Ten Great Lords, Kraush had never actually seen him face-to-face.

    ��Our target is the Demonic Bastion. The most dangerous seed is taking root at its center. The Demonic Emperor, Argol, is guarding the front.��

    ��If we can��t take down Argol, we won��t be able to approach the seed.��

    Kraush nodded at the words of the Swordmaster.

    ��Our goal is to defeat the master while preserving your powers as much as possible. Moreover����

    Balok turned to Kraush.

    ��Kraush, dealing with that seed is taking more time than before.��

    At his question, Kraush affirmed.

    ��Yes, it takes longer now that the scale has increased.��

    Kraush had learned some tricks for absorbing the most dangerous seeds.

    However, the expansion of the Kingdom of Jem outpaced his growing skills, so handling the seeds was taking far longer than before.

    The Magic Bastion was already one of thergest ces within the Kingdom.

    Naturally, the most dangerous seed was among the world��srgest as well.

    ��We��ll have to hold on to the most dangerous seed for at least two days, if not more.��

    What on earth did that mean?

    Even if the master were defeated, countless demonic erosion creatures would remain in the Magic Bastion.

    They��d have to face those creatures in their own domain, not letting a single one reach Kraush for two days.

    Of course, that would be an incredibly challenging task even with a Ten Great Lord there.

    Considering the immense scale and power of the Magic Bastion, it wasn��t something to take lightly.

    But nobody opposed this notion.

    Because this was a task that absolutely had to be aplished.

    If they failed, the most dangerous seed would fully awake and cover the world in its chaos.

    Now everyone, including Kraush, was aware of this.

    No one would express fear of failing when faced with something that had to be achieved.

    Those people had either fled or met their end long ago when facing other kingdoms.

    ��Yawn, I��m a bitte.��

    At that moment, another person stepped into the meeting chamber.

    There was a man with hair that mixed ck and red in a haphazardly wild manner.

    He looked exhausted, and on his back was a bow that would be shockinglyrge for anyone to see.

    Everyone knew his name.

    The Arrow King.

    Leo Pinedra.

    In the past, he was part of the Lion��s Order created by Charlotte, a member of the Triad, and the uncle of Chelberi Pinedra who specializes in bows.

    Even now, members of the Triad were with Charlotte.

    All of them followed her even after graduating from Rahern Academy.

    When Kraush turned his gaze, the ones who were once known as the Triad �� Cromos, Chelberi, and Kaya �� gave him a nod.

    Quite some time had passed, yet they all remained the same.

    ��Right, as long as you��re notte, it��s all good.��

    Despite Leo��sckadaisical tardiness, Balok didn��tment on it.

    He knew perfectly well Leo��s situation behind histeness.

    ��How many have piled up?��

    Instead, Balok asked him that.

    Upon hearing the question, Leo extended his hand and began counting them one by one.

    ��Since you arrived, I��ve only fired regr arrows. So I��d say I��ve at least cracked the Demonic Emperor��s skull at least once.��

    He smiled sleepily while showing off his teeth.

    Kraush, understanding what that smile meant, felt assured.

    He believed this time, they could definitely take down the Demonic Emperor for good.

    ��Yawn, then wake me up again when we head out. I��ll just be listening to the meeting in my sleep.��

    He said that and casually went to sit in a corner, closing his eyes nonchntly.

    While some were a bit taken aback by his tant sleeping, those who knew him well didn��t disturb him.

    After all, his casual sleep warranted skipping even the Ten Great Lords�� meeting.

    ��Ugh����

    While Leo mumbled in his sleep, the meeting continued.

    Once all discussions wrapped up, the breakthrough squad finalized their preparations to depart.

    Only then did Leo wake up, stretch his arms, and walk toward the center of the unit.

    ��Kraush, the Arrow King has arrived.��

    At that, Haring, who was beside him, subtly spoke to Kraush.

    The Sky Generation had now be an elite squad in Icarus.

    Thus, Haring also participated in this breakthrough.

    Her ability called Invisible was very useful in various situations, so it was primarily her job to guard Kraush.

    She seemed pretty proud of that.

    ��Well, since no one over in the breakthrough squad has much power, he��s justing here.��

    In response to Haring��s inquiry, Kraush briefly exined.

    Then, Haring tilted her head in confusion.

    That was understandable since the Arrow King wasn��t a widely discussed topic among the other Ten Great Lords.

    People only knew he had be one at a rather young age.

    ��I��ve heard a little about him.��

    Responding to Haring��s confused head tilt was Bianca.

    She nced toward the Arrow King and continued speaking.

    ��Among the Ten Great Lords, he��s known for being the absolute best in pure power.��

    Haring��s eyes widened in surprise.

    The Ten Great Lords were the finest of the finest in the world.

    To im one of them was the best when it came to raw power was astonishing.

    ��That��s downright absurd!��

    ��What about Kraush then?��

    Kraush, who had shared countless experiences with the students at Rahern Academy, firmly remained in everyone��s minds.

    He had already shattered what once felt like an insurmountable wall with his overwhelming power.

    Seeing this, Bianca tilted her head as if unsure about that point.

    ��True.��

    Kraush watched as the two chatted like a couple of curious kittens.

    ��If the situation is right, I might just surpass him.��

    ��Wow, thanks for thepliment!��

    At that moment, the Arrow King��s voice cut through.

    Bianca and Haring, who had been too wrapped up in their conversation to notice him approach, quickly closed their mouths.

    In that time, the Arrow King smiled at Kraush.

    ��I��ve heard a lot about you, Dragon King. Nice to finally meet you.��

    He greeted Kraush with that sleepy look on his face.

    Kraush bowed his head in response.

    ��Yes, Arrow King, it��s a pleasure to meet you for the first time.��

    ��Don��t be too formal. There��s no need to be all stiff among fellow Ten Great Lords. Plus, it��s not every day a global hero bows his head like that.��

    He let out a heartyugh.

    Seeing him act like a silly local uncle, both Charlotte and Haring tilted their heads.

    That was because the aura he emitted didn��t feel as grand as Kraush described.

    But Kraush understood the reality behind it.

    He had a unique skill.

    ��Thanks for your high praise.��

    ��I��m just repeating what others say. I heard the Emperor��s Empress is considering giving you the position of Dragon King just as she��s about to wrap up her own tenure.��

    ��I haven��t heard anything specific about that.��

    The Empress was currently focusing her efforts on blocking the Forest of Giants along with the Emperor.

    She had been using so much of her energy that she��s often heard repeating, ��It��s about time for the old folks to step aside.��

    It seemed she truly nned to retire after finishing with the Forest of Giants.

    And so, discussions were already underway regarding who would take her ce.

    While many great figures surrounded the Ten Great Lords, the matter of naming a new Emperor was a bit ambiguous.

    In contrast, Kraush was different.

    His name was widely known all across the world.

    So much so that even the World Eroder knew his name.

    Kraush was followed by numerous des and titles.

    The first wing of a new generation.

    A hero born in Balheim.

    The pinnacle of the Sky Generation.

    Countless phrases and titles attached themselves to him.

    He was tasked with closing off the Magic Kingdom that was spreading across the world.

    Such a significant achievement no one else could quite contest against.

    His des had indeed surpassed those of the Ten Great Lords.

    People invoked his name with such reverence.

    ��Hmm, I don��t think that��s a bad assessment.��

    The Arrow King was looking quite favorably at Kraush.

    ��To open a new era, the right person needs to rise as well.��

    A world without the Kingdom of Jem.

    Of course, they couldn��tpletely eradicate the roots of World Erosion.

    However, many things would surely change.

    And thus, the Arrow King was considering whether it would be eptable for someone like Kraush to assume a throne among the Ten Great Lords in this new era.

    ��That��s not the only reason one can rise to the position of Ten Great Lord, right?��

    Kraush genuinely didn��t have any ambitions regarding that position at this point.

    More than anything, he vaguely knew what his future held.

    A position he wouldn��t even be able to sit in for long wasn��t something he wished to grab.

    ��Right, I��d say think it overter.��

    The Arrow King said that and waved his hand, heading back to his ce.

    ��Let��s roll out.��

    In the meantime, Balok signaled the start and the breakthrough squad began moving ahead.

    Among them, Kraush briefly recalled the Ten Great Lords before dismissing the thought.

 Chapter 379

    ### Chapter 379

    Everyone in the world knows that the Demonic Bastion is a dangerous ce.

    Every single one of the demon erosion creatures that exist there is packed with danger.

    Moreover, the curse that the Demonic Bastion carries always turns it into a hellscape.

    This bastion has now developed into an even more formidable form, sprouting the ultimate seed.

    What had started as an asional ck rain now poured down so heavily it seemed like a torrential downpour every day.

    Where on earth are these demon erosion creatures popping up from?

    They seemed to generate daily and roamed all around the Demonic Bastion.

    The sight of the living exposing their weapons and fangs was truly nightmarish.

    Maintaining that frontline for nearly a year and a half was thanks to one person alone.

    If it weren��t for those two, the Demonic Bastion would have undoubtedly pushed and spread all over the world.

    Now, as it stands��

    There were those charging through the Demonic Bastion at supersonic speed.

    Demon erosion creatures that had gathered from all directions were continuously being reduced to fragments.

    Most of those were due to one man at the forefront.

    Valok Balheim.

    The head of the Holy Royal Family, known as the Outsider��s Pinnacle.

    Every time his sword glowed with a blue light, the demon erosion creatures would utterly shatter.

    His overwhelming prowessmanded respect even from hispanions in Icarus.

    That was just how magnificent Valok was.

    His sword had reached a realm far beyond that of mere mortals.

    With a single swing, the force of his strike reached the horizon, decimating the demon erosion creatures.

    ��I��m really realizing how grand the Heavenly Sword is,�� An said, staring at Valok��s back with a dazed expression.

    Having grown up watching his grandfather, who was one of the Ten Great Lords, An was well aware of his power.

    Yet even for him, the rank of Heavenly Sword seemed utterly unreachable.

    If the Ten Great Lords had reached the pinnacle of humanity, those of the Heavenly Sword had transcended humanity and reached the level of gods.

    The difference was crystal clear.

    The fact that most humans couldn��t reach demigod status served as proof.

    ��Well, there��s four of them up there. It��s only natural,�� Kraush responded quite unimpressively.

    Even that Heavenly Sword, who had fought against the end of the world, couldn��t hold his ground ultimately.

    In the face of the Apocalypse Knights, Valok couldn��t escape death either.

    That, in itself, was an obvious fact.

    Even Arthur, who rose to the top through numerous divine opportunities, fell against the Apocalypse Knights.

    Heavenly Swords were no exception to this fate.

    So Kraush was adamant that he wouldn��t let that situation repeat itself.

    The bastion holding the ultimate seed would definitely be wiped out.

    And that goal was now within his reach.

    ��It just seems endless. Are they spawning infinitely or something?��

    In the meantime, Bianca, who had been managing the beasts, spoke up with a stunned expression.

    Her words hit quite close to the heart of the matter.

    As she pointed out, the demon erosion creatures were indeed spawning infinitely.

    The beings that birthed them were now moving closer to this spot.

    ��They��reing.��

    At that moment, Charlotte, who had taken a step back to regroup, slowly raised her head.

    Her blue eyes were focused intently on the distant direction of the Demonic Bastion.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, it felt as if the entire earth had quaked like an earthquake.

    Just then, amotion started spreading among the members of Icarus.

    In that fleeting moment, various presences started toe into view.

    Something peeked over the horizon.

    With horns sprouting from its head and a pair of dark eye sockets, it simply stared over here.

    Then it suddenly gestured and ryed something to the back.

    Soon after, several simr heads began rising from the horizon as well.

    They nodded to each other, exchanging some form ofmunication before advancing toward this side.

    Thud�� thud�� thud�� thud��

    With each mighty stomp, the ground began to wail in response.

    What appeared next were demons of absurd size.

    Demons towering so high they almost brushed against the heavens.

    Each one of them was terrifyingly grotesque, adorned in various outfits.

    One had the head of a goat.

    Another boasted three lion heads.

    Yet another had hundreds of snakes writhing over its head.

    These demons, each massive in stature, were now marching this way.

    Superior demon erosion creatures.

    They were all cmities of grade 8 or higher, reminiscent of Agares.

    The faces of the Icarus members turned pale as ghosts.

    They had faced numerous crises from the bastions before.

    But now, standing in front of the legion of superior demons, their breaths were hitched in their throats.

    And why wouldn��t they?

    What stood before them could only be described as a catastrophe.

    And that wasn��t all they were facing.

    The superior demons could infinitely spawn lower demons.

    As the Demonic Bastion rampaged, they received infinite powers of world erosion.

    So even if they were spawning demons continuously, there was still plenty of strength left to go around.

    Such a superior demon had arrived to wipe out the breach squad.

    ��Wha��?��

    At the overwhelming sight, one of the breakthrough members lost their nerve and simply stared nkly.

    And really, who could me them for that?

    ��Charlotte, Lilish, Guardian Sword, Heavenly Sword,��

    At that moment, Valok, who was leading the charge, called out to the four.

    It was a call from the Outsider.

    All members jumped to stand behind Valok.

    ��Split your power among yourselves and take on one superior demon each. If you can handle them, you can move on to the next.��

    The Outsider didn��t say to take down all the superior demons.

    No matter how skilled the people gathered here were, the Demonic Bastion was home ground for the demons.

    No matter how hard they fought, there would always be limitations.

    But breaking through those limits is what real strength is about.

    ��If you can��t handle them, I��ll take care of it.��

    And so, the man of great power raised his sword that emanated a blue hue.

    In an instant, everyone collectively held their breath as they witnessed his might.

    In that moment, Valok had vanished.

    Kabang!

    A sound like thunder rolled from the horizon.

    Then the scene that was revealed showed one enormous superior demon falling to the ground, headless.

    That wasn��t all.

    The body of the headless superior demon soon shattered into cubic pieces, eventually turning into chunks of meat scattered about.

    It was in the blink of an eye.

    The moment they realized he had disappeared, one superior demon had turned into mere meat chunks.

    As Icarus members widened their eyes at the sight��

    ��Rahern Academy members, follow me,��

    Charlotte barked out orders as she gathered those who would face the superior demons.

    Lilish, Guardian Sword, and Heavenly Sword did the same.

    They swiftly organized their group to face the superior demons.

    While they didn��t showcase the insane spectacles like Valok, they deftly battled and took down the superior demons.

    These superior demons were indeed walking cmities.

    However, all those gathered here were people determined to break through that cmity.

    So there was no need to be terrified even when cmity descended upon them.

    Kraush quietly recalled his Rain Thunder Prime.

    Looking at the scene, it seemed he didn��t even need to step in.

    ��Everyone��s grown strong.��

    Thanks to the rampage of the world from the bastion, this age naturally made people stronger.

    Those present here were the finest elites standing at the frontline.

    If they didn��t grow strong, the world would meet its end.

    So everyone had been unknowingly striving to achieve immense growth.

    It��s no wonder that as the world falls into chaos, heroes emerge.

    ��I should be able to preserve as much power as I can.��

    But Kraush couldn��t just sit back for too long.

    Though he had the Outsider and the former king at y, the Demon Emperor would eventually require Kraush to act as well.

    In the end, the best match-up against the erosion of the world was Kraush.

    Kraush��s white me was an aura that could burn away the very source of world erosion.

    That was why he was able to bypass the Demonic Bastion at such speed and deal with matters easily.

    ��The Demon Emperor won��t just be a walk in the park.��

    Kraush remained silently vignt, storing his power for the right moment.

    This was why he had assembled Icarus.

    So he had to use it thoroughly.

    Kraush��s blue eyes glimmered quietly.

    Even after that, superior demons continued to emerge.

    As they ventured closer to the Demonic Bastion, the number of high-ranking demons kept increasing.

    There was no way to deny that the speed of Icarus�� advance had to gradually slow down.

    The Demonic Bastion didn��t offer even a moment��s respite.

    Surrounded by demon erosion creatures and engaged in perpetual warfare, they always had to maintain their auras.

    Everyone��s stamina was inevitably dwindling.

    But, as if to prove that their efforts weren��t in vain, they finally began to see a castle rising on the horizon.

    The castle was thergest that had ever existed in this world.

    Given the size of the demons residing there, it was no surprise that the castle was built ordingly.

    Kraush spotted a thoroughly ckened castle, with its rooftops and structures pitch dark.

    That ce looked incredibly ominous.

    That was the center and entirety of the Demonic Bastion.

    ��It seems we��re almost there,��

    Haring, who had been fighting alongside Kraush for a while now, said, her face a bit weary.

    After being on high alert throughout the journey, even Haring, typically stoic, showed signs of emotion.

    The others were no different.

    Everyone��s expressions mirrored the realization that they could finally see the destination.

    However, knowing the insides of the Demonic Bastion, Kraush couldn��t share their excitement.

    In fact, in his view, this was only just the beginning.

    Wooooo��

    And just as he had feared, a gargoyle statue at the very peak of the castle began to scream toward the sky.

    The gargoyle��s cry was piercing enough to shatter eardrums.

    As everyone covered their ears, grimacing, on top of the castle walls��

    Unlike the superior demons, small demons lined up, peering down from above.

    Kraush recognized who they were.

    Elite guard of the Demon Emperor, made up of at least tier 10 demons.

    The thirty-one top-ranking demons.

    ��It truly begins now. Brace yourselves,��

    Even Valok, who had been exuding transparent divinity, held a strained expression.

    Then, all the top-ranking demons jumped down from the castle��s walls.

    Each of them rushed to the ground in distinct manners, heading straight for the breach squad.

    The war between the thirty-one top-ranking demons and the breach squad was about to begin.

 Chapter 380

    ### Chapter 380

    31 top-tier demon erosion creatures.

    They��re all intelligent beings.

    But their intelligence isn��t like that of humans.

    The focus of these top-tier demons�� developed intellect is simply about how to kill intruders.

    Because of that, all their abilities are geared toward snatching away the lives of intruders.

    The top-tier demon, the Nightmare King, raised his hand towards the sky.

    And soon, dark ck mist thickened around him.

    The wizards frantically unleashed various spells,

    but the Nightmare King��s mist was only temporarily held back by the magic, swallowing everyone almost immediately.

    Those trapped in the Nightmare King��s dark mist constantly rey their most terrifying nightmares.

    There was no way to block the ck mist that pierced through their auras.

    As Icarus fell into the Nightmare King��s ck fog,

    Fwoooosh!

    The ck mist suddenly began to get sucked into somewhere.

    ��Extreme?��

    The Nightmare King was taken aback at the sight.

    He shouted something in the demonnguage repeatedly, but it all meant nothing.

    The ck mist was simply sucked away, vanishing without a trace.

    Bang!

    In that instant, one of the top-tier demons who trusted the ck mist found himself split in half by Valok��s sword, rolling on the ground.

    As expected of a top-tier demon, he didn��t die just yet, but he had to sacrifice one of his lives.

    The other top-tier demons were no different.

    Each one of them was beset by the humans they aimed to attack, overwhelming them with counter-attacks.

    It was as if they knew from the very start that the ck mist would disappear.

    This can be seen from the mages who panicked at first.

    They quickly gathered themselves and adjusted their spells�� targets to the top-tier demons.

    ��Likebar!��

    An��s fire magic exploded onto one top-tier demon.

    And then Charlotte dashed in, slicing through the suffering top-tier demon engulfed in mes.

    The Nightmare King was greatly flustered.

    The battlefield had turned this wayrgely because of his actions.

    And in the Nightmare King��s eyes, one person stood out.

    There was a man with dark blue hair.

    When he locked eyes with the Nightmare King, he cracked a sinister smile.

    His name was Kraush Balheim.

    The curses directed toward him were merely the power of world erosion supplied to Kraush.

    Having devoured all the ck mist, Kraush assumed a stance, signaling his satisfaction.

    Then, he transformed all that ck mist into an aura and conjured up white mes.

    Kraush��s sword shed towards the Nightmare King.

    Annihtion Erosion (�����g)

    Single Style (һʽ)

    me Sword Draw (���i��)

    The white sh, on a dimensionally different level from before, flew toward the Nightmare King.

    The Nightmare King was horrified and waved his staff to erect a wall of ck nightmares.

    But the white sh pierced through this as well,ing at the Nightmare King.

    Trying to dodge the iing white sh as the wall was erected, the Nightmare King could not escape entirely.

    As a result, white mes clung to the Nightmare King, burning him alive.

    ��Gyaaaaa!��

    The aura was extremely toxic to world erosion creatures.

    The mes burned with extreme toxicity.

    Consequently, the Nightmare King felt a searing sensation like he had never experienced in his life.

    Now, even the me Sword Draw was unleashing outrageous power in Kraush��s hands.

    The worldly powers he had consumed over the past two years had all be Kraush��s strength.

    And just like that, Kraush��s form vanished.

    He had pierced through all the top-tier demons and, before he knew it, reached the Nightmare King.

    The speed granted by the Excel he wielded.

    Kraush��s hair, now pure white, fluttered as he got close.

    Having traversed the Golden Region for nearly two years,

    he could nowmand his mystical output with utter freedom.

    And that meant,

    the top-tier demon erosion creatures could no longer prevent Kraush.

    ��You had five lives, huh?��

    Kraush buried his sword deep into the core of the white-burning Nightmare King.

    ��Bring four more.��

    With that, the Nightmare King was turned into ashes in an instant.

    Kraush easily shoved over the burning ashes of the Nightmare King.

    That sight shocked the other top-tier demon erosion creatures.

    The Nightmare King was a fellow top-tier demon.

    To see such a being killed in the blink of an eye by someone not yet in their twenties?

    It was an unbelievable sight.

    And for Icarus, this spectacle was enough to boost their morale sky-high.

    Kraush, despite denying that he was yet fit to be the Supreme Sword, was the only one who could showcase such overwhelming power.

    Now even the esteemed Ten Great Lords had to concede some ground to him.

    Thus, everyone who encountered Kraush agrees.

    Even if his strength had absorbed the worst seeds, there was no one else suited for the title of Supreme Sword like him.

    The white mes Kraush disyed in the Golden Region became a beacon of hope leading the world alliance, Icarus.

    ��Woooooah!��

    The knights of Icarus erupted in a burst of morale-boosting cheers.

    In contrast, the top-tier demons began to wane.

    These top-tier demons, who thought they would reign in the Demonic Bastion their whole lives, faced their demise at the moment they invaded another world.

    *

    The resistance of the top-tier demons was fierce.

    Initially, their morale dipped a bit, but soon they fought tooth and nail.

    However, it was still insufficient to stop Icarus with Valok and Kraush around.

    Of course, not everyone made it out alive.

    There were casualties and injuries among Icarus as well.

    No matter how much they trained or gained experience,

    there were bound to be sacrifices in the fiery battlegrounds of the Golden Region.

    The loss ofpanions is painful.

    Within Icarus, many had forged their bonds through the trials of the Golden Region.

    To witness such bonds severed in an instant was undoubtedly a grievous blow.

    Yet many of them swallowed their rage and rose up.

    They decided that the day they would release their pent-up anger would be when theypleted their mission in the Golden Region.

    Icarus needed to move forward.

    Thanks to their realization that they were the hope of the world.

    Hope should not bend.

    All had learned this from observing Kraush standing at the forefront of Icarus.

    When they saw him traverse the Golden Region until just before his copse, even a new mindset would bloom.

    Therefore, they would not despair.

    Not until Kraush, leading them at the front, crumbled.

    Bang!

    As Valok smashed down the gates of the Demonic Bastion, he walked forward slowly.

    Following closely behind was Kraush.

    Kraush��s keen instincts warned him.

    Inside this demonic realm,

    there was an overwhelming presence that made his arms tingle.

    ��The Demon Emperor.��

    The master of the Demonic Bastiony somewhere within.

    Soon enough, the members of Icarus began to enter the demonic realm too.

    Most of them started to fortify the Demonic Bastion instead.

    They were preparing to face the demon erosion creatures that would swarm in while Kraush began to steal the worst seed.

    Of course, this was only possible after defeating the Demon Emperor.

    But no one doubted Kraush and Valok��s victory.

    That��s only natural.

    The moment those two were defeated, no one would be able to proceed deeper into the Demonic Bastion.

    Thus, they resolved to think only of victory.

    ��From now on, we��ll move with a small team as mentioned earlier.��

    Valok casually tossed a piece of wall snack into his mouth and made the announcement.

    Kraush, who was watching him quietly, felt a peculiar feeling.

    ��Seeing my father munch on wall snacks makes him seem a bit more rtable now.��

    Though Valok was a demigod, he was still human.

    When energy is spent, it must be replenished.

    Kraush also snacked on snacks and water ahead of time.

    It was going to be a long fight from here on out.

    ��Guardian Sword, Swordmaster, former King, Lilish Balheim, Charlotte Balheim, Majus, Maria Arakazm, and Haring Lagrain. This is our team.��

    Of course, Kraush was included in that list.

    ��Haring, please keep a close eye on Kraush from the side.��

    In the meantime, Karandis had spoken to Haring.

    Haring��s invisibility was a great help in dire situations.

    That��s why she made a request for Haring to stay close to Kraush.

    ��Okay, don��t worry. I��ll protect Kraush with my life.��

    Haring nodded enthusiastically, tightening her grip.

    ��No, you must return safely as well.��

    In that moment, Bianca corrected Haring��s words.

    Haring turned to look at Bianca.

    Initially, there was a sense of awkwardness between Haring and Bianca.

    They were practically rivals at first.

    But as time passed, they became familiar and understood each other��s shared feelings.

    Since Bianca was the first to approve of Haring, she knew how deep Haring��s feelings for Kraush ran.

    That��s why Bianca could say it.

    Both Kraush and Haring must return safely.

    ��Okay.��

    Upon hearing Bianca��s words, Haring nodded earnestly, a touch moved.

    Watching the scene, Kraush scratched his cheek as An came closer and nudged him.

    ��Are you happy watching your girls?��

    ��Stop talking nonsense.��

    ��Don��t be shy now.��

    An said that and lightly patted his shoulder.

    ��Kraush, after this Demonic Bastion, I��m joining the Magician King.��

    This was already known information, so Kraush nodded quietly.

    Abe had a record of threatening the entire Golden Region with massive magic.

    And to prevent such incidents, the Magician King was traveling around the world, using magic.

    Alongside her were Kekkeshis and the Magician King��s daughter, Bioiren.

    They had been traveling the world together, casting her unique barrier that she had honed over time.

    ��That madman is annoying, but I owe you a debt.��

    Bioiren said as she followed the Magician King.

    She willingly teamed up with her former enemy, the Magician King, to repay the debt owed to Kraush.

    After finishing up in the Golden Region, An intended to aid the Magician King and Bioiren.

    After all, he had researched ancient magic with the Magician King.

    ��You��ve always helped me.��

    Havinge to owe An a lot, when he said that, An gave a short smile.

    ��Kraush, my life was saved because of you.��

    An reminisced about their first meeting with a brief message.

    ��You can owe me as much as you want for what you��ve given me.��

    Kraush smiled.

    What a good guy.

    ��Come back safe.��

    He nodded at Kraush and moved towards the group gathered around Valok.

    Haring followed closely beside him.

    Kraush nced back over his shoulder.

    Bianca watched Kraush with clenched hands, nodding her head.

    Her gesture was filled with a meaning of wishing him well.

    Responding with a nod, Kraush advanced alongside the gathered members.

    Step step��

    As they stepped into the Demonic Bastion, the sound of high heels could be heard from afar.

    Then, through the dense darkness that settled within the Demonic Bastion, a man appeared.

    A man in formal attire with long ck hair that hung to the ground and elegantly closed eyes.

    As soon as he slowly opened his eyes, a grotesque scene with dozens of eyes was revealed.

    ��Prepare for battle!��

    Upon Valok��smand, the atmosphere shifted dramatically.

    Today, they would topple the Demon Emperor Arkgoal and shut the gates of the Demonic Bastion.

 Chapter 381

    ### Chapter 381

    The Demon Emperor, Argol.

    Just as his name suggests, he wore a ck crown atop his head.

    With a total of nine mes lit on the crown.

    Kraush knew what those mes represented.

    ��Every time one me goes out, Argol regenerates and restores everything.��

    The mes on Argol��s crown are a sort of life count.

    Every time one goes out, Argol sheds a shell and bes another being.

    The problem is, with each shedding, Argol grows even stronger.

    ��No one has seeded in peeling back Argol��s shells until now.��

    No one in history has ever entered the Demon Bastion through the Magic Region.

    The Golden Region, the Magic Region, doesn��t simply disappear even when trying to capture the demon king.

    So, it was enough to deal with the demon erosion creaturesing out.

    There was no particr reason to hunt down the demon king.

    As such, Argol currently had all nine mes and his shells intact.

    Until all those mes were extinguished, the demon king wouldn��t die.

    ��Once he enters the cocoon state, no attack will work on him.��

    However, we also had our tricks up our sleeves.

    Sorry, but Kraush had seen the battle with Argol himself up close.

    It was Arthur who had defeated Argol when he was unleashed in his most monstrous form.

    The Purifying Light held by Arthur.

    Kraush had a simr power within himself.

    And he shared all of this with everyone before arriving at the Demon Bastion.

    ��We just need to keep it down to the fifth me.��

    Kraush had no intention of letting Argol show his final form.

    So, just the fifth me.

    Once they reached the fifth me, they could finish Argol off immediately.

    ��Sounds easy when you say it again.��

    Just then, Charlotte stepped up alongside Kraush, radiating blue energy.

    Having grown even stronger from her previous battle with Kraush, Charlotte��s presence was fiercer than ever.

    ��A monster, huh.��

    Kraush couldn��t exactly throw stones in a ss house here, but he couldn��t help but think that the way Charlotte kept getting stronger was simply frustrating.

    ��Sis!��

    ��Yeah.��

    As Charlotte called out to Lilish, her figure zipped ahead.

    Connected by points of light, Charlotte reached Argol before anyone even noticed.

    Argol��s arms, hidden beneath his formal attire, began to move.

    ng!

    With a sh of blue light springing from Charlotte��s sword, she opened her eyes wide with a grin.

    And then, her sword began to move indiscriminately.

    At the same time, Argol��s hand endlessly caught the iing strikes of Charlotte��s sword.

    Haring, standing next to Kraush, held her breath.

    Charlotte��s sword and Argol��s hand moved at a speed that made it difficult for Haring to follow.

    ��We shall����

    As the Guardian Sword spoke, Balok raised a hand to halt everyone.

    ��We wait.��

    Under Balok��smand, the Guardian Sword silently checked their de while staring down Argol.

    Argol possessed a unique curse.

    The ultimate curse known as ��Sacrifice.��

    His special ability allows him to vaporize the auras of those whose mes he extinguishes for a brief period.

    This is a kind of self-detonation.

    A self-sacrifice attack that costs him one of his lives.

    It��s a curse that anyone dealing with aura cannot avoid.

    Of course, that didn��t concern Kraush.

    For Kraush, even the ultimate curse could just be swallowed whole.

    But others were not the same.

    Even Balok, who managed aura, couldn��tpletely escape the Sacrifice curse.

    Let alone Kraush, who had to conserve his power to ovee all of the Demon Emperor��s phases in one go.

    To incinerate all five of his shells at once, he had to take up the role of a ss cannon.

    So others needed to form groups to extinguish the other four mes.

    There were four groups in total.

    First group: Lilish Balheim and Charlotte Balheim.

    Second group: Guardian Sword, Severed Sword, and Majus.

    Third group: Balok Balheim.

    Fourth group: Former King.

    Thus, these four groups needed to extinguish the mes of the crown.

    So now, the first group��Charlotte and Lilish��had to extinguish Argol��s first me.

    Kraush��s gaze turned back to Charlotte.

    She was relentlessly swinging her sword.

    However, true to his title as the Demon Emperor, Argol continuously deflected Charlotte��s strikes.

    But Charlotte was a once-in-a-lifetime genius.

    Even Argol, known as the Demon Emperor, was no match for her.

    As Argol��s arm grazed against her sword, it nicked his skin.

    Argol��s skin was made of a material even harder than steel.

    Yet, as it was sliced open, a few drops of dark blood sttered.

    Argol��s eyes darted around, seemingly confused by why he was cut.

    To Argol, Charlotte��s aura didn��t seem strong enough to harm him.

    But as soon as he reacted with disbelief��

    Swish!

    Once more, Charlotte��s sword found a strange path and left another wound on his skin.

    Swish! Swish! Swish!

    Argol tried to block all of Charlotte��s strikes.

    But time and again, Charlotte��s sword slipped past Argol��s hands and cut into his body.

    As this repeated, Argol began to respond more to Charlotte��s presence.

    Charlotte��s method of scoring hits on Argol was simple.

    She just needed to swing her sword once more in the spots she hit before.

    If it weren��t for Kraush, Charlotte would have already ced herself in the conversation of the youngest Ten Great Lords, but her extraordinary talent had not fully matured yet.

    So she forced her swordsmanship to rise to the asion with thecking aura.

    Employing techniques far superior to Argol, the battle-hardened Demon Emperor, she was relentlessly finding openings.

    Charlotte was proving she could overpower Argol using her sword alone.

    Her strained arm was proof of her pushing her swordsmanship beyond her limits.

    Crunch!

    But she silenced even the cries of her own muscles, letting her blue eyes shine like stars.

    ��Just follow me, as I��m having fun.��

    Charlotte maintained that aloofness even towards her own body.

    ����Lady Charlotte, you��ve grown even more since west met.��

    Witnessing the scene, the Guardian Sword widened his eyes.

    Even the Guardian Sword, who had spent a lifetime protecting Balheim, was awestruck by Charlotte��s skills.

    At least in terms of swordsmanship, he had realized he was currently being surpassed by Charlotte.

    ��Wow.��

    The vice-captain of the White Dragon Knights, Severed Sword, was equally in awe.

    It looked reckless, but everything about Charlotte��s swordsmanship was legendary.

    ��I knew our young captain was a monster, but it seems there��s another one.��

    Within a year��s time, both of them realized they would bepletely overshadowed.

    ��Grrr!��

    In that moment, Argol, toyed with by Charlotte��s swordsmanship, expressed his fury.

    His gaze, fixated on Charlotte��s sword, finally broke.

    ng!

    Instead, a sword shot up from Argol��s grasp.

    Simultaneously, his chest gaped wide, and a dark vortex formed in his torso.

    The ck vortex began rapidly pulling everything in its vicinity.

    The first to be absorbed was none other than Charlotte herself.

    In the very stance where she was swinging her sword, the moment she was sucked in��

    Argol unleashed a massive de hurtling toward Charlotte.

    Just before Charlotte could be engulfed by Argol��s de,

    she stomped the ground, propelling herself up while defying gravity.

    She made a quick twist to elegantly dodge Argol��s de.

    Then, riding on the swirling air that Argol created, she aimed to bury her sword in his head.

    But Argol wasn��t going to let that happen without a fight.

    As his neck stretched, des protruded from it, aiming right for Charlotte.

    sh!

    When Charlotte intercepted the de��

    At the same moment, Lilish, who had beenpletely focused on Charlotte, arrived in front of Argol with her de aloft.

    A massive surge of aura exploded from her sword.

    Wielding the incapacitating technique known as the Ten Great Swords�� Extermination, Lilish swung at Argol.

    Thud!

    The Extermination lodged itself deep into Argol��s exposed chest, trembling as if it were being pushed back.

    The reaction seemed surprisingly light for a hit from such a mighty attack.

    Yet soon, its true effect revealed itself.

    Shatter Break Sword!

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Argol��s flesh and bone burst apart as the shockwaves erupted.

    Injecting aura inside and causing it to resonate to smash the opponent�� this technique was crafted solely to obliterate foes.

    And now serving with even more power than before.

    That wasn��t all.

    Previously, during the Agares incident, Kraush��s me Sword Draw had inspired her to find a way to enhance her own sword.

    Thus, she decided to resonate and store her aura within her sword.

    Typically, swords would shatter during this process.

    However, the most stubborn sword of all, the Extermination, renowned for its simple but sturdy construction, was up to the task.

    Extermination, with its unmatched robustness, has managed to withstand her Shatter Break Sword��s resonance.

    So, Lilish had cleverlybined her Shatter Break and Extermination into a new technique.

    Shatter Extermination!

    A technique as terrifying as its name.

    She almost took half of Argol��s chest with her strike.

    [Why do all those Balheims have to be influenced by you?]

    Kraush found himself speechless.

    But in that moment, he was d this influence was helping everyone, so it wasn��t all bad.

    At that moment, Charlotte��s dance with her sword began anew.

    Charlotte drew Argol��s attention while Lilishnded a decisive blow.

    It was a perfect harmony.

    However, Argol was not known as the Demon Emperor for nothing.

    ��Here ites.��

    As Kraush whispered briefly, the corridor beneath Argol copsed, casting him skyward.

    The very roots of darkness erupted.

    Those ck tendrils drained the life force of everything they touched.

    If they ever connected, it would be lights out.

    Lilish and Charlotte quickly backed off.

    Argol, instead of his lower body, spun countless ck tendrils, obliterating the area around him.

    In the midst of these tendrils, Charlotte propelled herself into the air with a st of aura, flying swiftly.

    Her extraordinary movements allowed her to dodge every ck tendril.

    The moment Argol saw Charlotte avoiding his tendrils anding at him at speed��

    He unleashed his trick.

    The ck tendrils, once swinging wide, began to surging back to ensnare Charlotte.

    Simultaneously, Argol��s chest, earlier damaged by Lilish, gaped wide again.

    Emerging from there, myriad ck hands surged toward Charlotte.

    With tendrils behind her and hands in front, both possessed the power to erase all life they touched.

    In that life-or-death moment,

    Charlotte spun in the air, synchronizing her body and de.

    As she did, her spinning sword left countless glimpses of afterimages behind.

    But those afterimage des were no illusions.

    They were consolidated by her aura, giving them form.

    The moment an endless array of afterimages filled the space around her��

    Boom!

    The ck tendril that fell to Lilish��s Shatter Extermination was overwhelmed and exploded.

    Now, only the ck hands stood between Charlotte and her goal.

    Upon shing with the ck hands, Charlotte��s afterimages collided, forcing them into oblivion.

    Even so, itcked in reaching Argol.

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!

    At that moment, Lilish, still grasping Extermination in her hand, began to spin.

    As she spun, creating a whirlwind, she let go of Extermination.

    The Extermination, now imbued with an incredible momentum, spiraled toward Argol.

    Upon impact, it met Argol��s ck hands, shattering them to pieces.

    As Charlotte had her path cleared, she concentrated all the aura in her body into her sword at once.

    Her blue eyes glimmered as the aura residing within her de devoured all light around it.

    In that moment, the sword that absorbed all light pierced the ominous clouds above.

    Charlotte��s sword shot towards Argol.

    The Heavenly One!

    The Genuine Line of Heaven!

    An endless river of Charlotte��s aura consumed everything around.

    And just when the light began to fade��

    Inside that illuminating light, Argol, with one me extinguished, had solidified into a cocoon form.

    Lilish and Charlotte had extinguished Argol��s first me.

    With the highest curse, Sacrifice, causing Charlotte��s aura to fade, shended on the ground.

    Casually brushing back her bluish hair, she turned around.

    Her rxed posture spoke volumes that it was hard to believe she had just been through a fierce battle moments ago.

    ��Consistent indeed.��

    That demeanor, never losing its delight regardless of the battle��

    It was indeed what made countless eyes admire the star that is Charlotte.

    But there was no time to let one��s guard down.

    ��Severed Sword, Majus, Guardian Sword!��

    With Balok��s call, those three stepped forward.

    ng!

    Before them stood the second Argol, having shed its cocoon.

    There was still a long way to go before they could take him down.

    So there was no time to sit back and rx.

    ��Take him down!��

    With Balok��s shout, the second group��s battle began.

 Chapter 382

    ### Chapter 382

    Following Charlotte and Lilish extinguishing the first me, the second me was snuffed out thanks to the contributions of the Severed Sword, Guardian Sword, and Majus.

    Watching the second cocoon descend, the three of them fell back with tired expressions.

    It had been such a fierce battle that they were all beaten up.

    While the group hurriedly received treatment from the Freemans�� Maria, who hailed from the Holy Kingdom,

    Balok Balheim stepped forward toward Argol.

    It was time for him to deal with the third me.

    Just as Balok silently watched the cocoon,

    Crack!

    It ripped apart, revealing the ming crown.

    Now, there were seven mes left, burning even more fiercely than before. Argol��s face emerged from between the raging blue mes.

    This time, Argol looked far removed from a human; he now sported massive goat-like horns and had numerous arms bulging out from his torso, each gripping a pitch-ck sword.

    His lower body appearedpletely crushed, now just a mass of ck smoke floating in the air.

    Clearly resembling a monster now, Argol rolled his many eyes around and locked onto Balok.

    With that, he let out a massive roar that could easily shatter eardrums without aura protection.

    His booming cry caused Maria, the archbishop who had rushed in to heal, to raise a divine shield to protect those who had lost their aura due to Argol��s curse.

    ��Quiet down, will ya?��

    Even facing Argol��s roar head-on, Balok kept a nk face as he raised his sword.

    At that moment, a blue current swirled around Balok��s de.

    sh!

    Just like that, one of Argol��s arms was cleanly severed and fell to the ground.

    With so many arms at his disposal, losing one wasn��t too big of a deal for Argol, but it was enough to tick him off.

    Thud! Thud!

    As Argol plunged several arms into the ground, he shot himself forward like a cannonball.

    He was fast��much faster than when they extinguished the second me, Argol dove at Balok.

    Standing ready with his sword still drawn, Balok drew in a quiet breath.

    Whoosh!

    Suddenly, shes appeared all over Argol��s form, almost too fast to see.

    Everyone��s eyes widened in shock at the sudden onught.

    Balok thrust past Argol, unleashing a powerful strike.

    BOOM!

    Balok stomped the ground hard, sending Argol��s body splintering into multiple pieces.

    Crack!

    But Argol was no ordinary being.

    Clearly, he wasn��t going to just fall apart from a mere slice.

    Regaining control, he pressed his severed body parts back together using his hands.

    With a flick of his neck, he twisted it 180 degrees and swung his ck sword at Balok.

    WHAM! WHAM! WHAM!

    The flurry of strikes obliterated everything around.

    You could feel the sheer power behind his swings shaking the entire Demon Bastion.

    Moreover, with each swing, Argol grew bigger, as if he were getting stronger with time.

    He swung that maddeningly growing body around, unleashing the ck sword like a tornado.

    In that dense smoke, a momentarily fleeting blue light zipped by.

    sh!

    Argol��s arms and the ck sword were chopped into blocky pieces that scattered everywhere.

    ��Grrr!��

    Argol howled in fury, his mouth filled with rage as beams of light exploded out, smashing everything in their path.

    In the chaos, new arms sprouted from his body in a limitless regeneration effort.

    Just as he was ready to unleash his barrage again,

    one of the light beams he emitted split apart.

    And from that split came a precise strike thatnded directly on Argol��s forehead.

    Thwack!

    A chunk of Argol��s forehead was torn off, ck blood spilling out.

    Just as he was regaining bnce��

    Balok suddenly appeared right in front of him.

    Wham! Wham! Wham!

    In an instant, Argol��s head splintered into dozens of pieces.

    But even this time, as he attempted to reassemble his head, Balok shoved his sword right in.

    ��Curious how far you can recover.��

    With that menacing line, Balok��s de glimmered with a blue light.

    Kraush recognized it.

    It was Ry Balheim��s skill, the light sword, copied using the ability ��Lepiten.��

    Back then, Ry had deemed that sword iplete.

    And he was right.

    That sword could only move in straight lines and was just a crude version of aplete sword.

    However, Balok, who had bestowed it upon Ry, was different.

    The light in Balok��s sword fusedpletely with the de, creating a sword that transcended the Ten Great Swords.

    The absolute output from Balok��s sword was concentrated to its limits.

    This was Balok��s original sword technique.

    Ultimate Truth

    In that moment, the whole world turned a bright white.

    Within that blinding whiteness, only Balok and Argol stood.

    Balok��s sword forced all the darkness of the world to coalesce.

    Exposed to the power of Ultimate Truth, Argol began to disintegrate into ash.

    His endlessly growing body shrunk down to a size even smaller than Balok��s, bing a tiny figure.

    Despite trying to coalesce and mend himself, it was utterly futile against Ultimate Truth.

    Endlessly repeating the attempts to reform, Argol��s regeneration finally faltered, and he ultimately ceased to exist.

    Hiss��

    Argol��s ashes drifted out of the realm of Ultimate Truth, sticking to the walls.

    And there materialized a cocoon of sorts.

    Naturally, the blue me above Argol��s head left not the slightest trace.

    As he returned to a cocoon after vanishing, Balok withdrew his sword.

    With aura having transcended into divinity, Balok��s presence diminishedpared to before.

    Balok turned and looked at the former king.

    ��It��s your turn now, former king.��

    ��Yes, I��ve been waiting a long time.��

    As Balok stepped aside, the former king fumbled to draw his bow.

    Before they knew it, the cocoon was cracking open again.

    The guy rebounding to life again��how fast could he resurrect?

    But that yed right into his trap.

    The former king fitted an arrow onto his bowstring with a ir.

    This arrow looked nothing like the ordinary ones he had used before.

    With a vivid golden hue, it shone with brilliance.

    He pulled the bow back to its maximum tension.

    In that moment, explosive energy erupted from him, shaking the entirety of the Demon Bastion.

    There was a reason the former king was positioned behind Balok.

    He wielded a rather special skill.

    Those who had seen him fight often raised eyebrows.

    It would be doubtful to think a guy with such aura and output could be one of the Ten Great Lords.

    In terms ofbat power, the former king resembled any other knight. Just a knight who could shoot a bow well.

    But those who knew the truth feared him.

    They knew the terrifying might behind the single arrow he could unleash.

    That one arrow.

    To shoot it, the former king saved the majority of his aura up just for that arrow.

    That was why his regr output seemed so weak.

    He was always consuming aura for a single shot.

    Thus, he spent most of his time napping to replenish his aura.

    Every bit of aura he recovered would be concentrated into that arrow.

    That was why he seemed so perpetually sleepy.

    The reason he forged such an arrow was simple.

    In case a creature far too powerful for any knight or soldier to handle appeared.

    He aimed to end the threat with just one shot from that arrow.

    In fact, his arrow had saved the front lines in the Kingdom of Jem many times.

    With its immense power, he drastically reduced casualties on the battlefield.

    And now��

    The former king drew his ��Killer Shot.��

    After Balok joined the front lines against the Demon Bastion,

    the former king had not once unleashed this shot.

    He had simply saved it for that moment.

    For nearly a whole year.

    So, the arrow he now held was indeed a freakishly powerful arrow containing his aura umted over that whole year.

    The reason he had been stocking up aura was solely for today, to take out the Demon Lord.

    ��I��ve waited a long time.��

    The former king��s entire body glowed with a golden light.

    A violent gust of gold poured from his Killer Shot, affecting his entire form.

    ��I��ve never gathered this much before, you know.��

    He aimed at Argol, who was just about to emerge from his cocoon.

    Argol peeked out with six blue mes shining brightly, only to find himself confronted by the former king��s zing golden form.

    At the instant his fingertips turnedpletely gold,

    Argol realized what was happening toote.

    ��Prepare to go flying!��

    With that, the former king released his bowstring.

    And a storm swept through, consuming everything in its path.

    The arrow, fitting its name ��Killer Shot,�� sted half the fortress of the Demon Bastion into pieces and swept across the battleground.

    Even the forces who hade to capture Argol were nearly blown away.

    As the light of the Killer Shot began to wane,

    ��Whoa!��

    Charlotte, who was bracing herself with her sword nted on the ground, stared in wonder at the spectacle.

    Everything in the arrow��s pathy in ruin, revealing the sky above.

    The dark clouds that had filled the sky to the horizon were swept away, uncovering the gloomy heavens of the Demon Bastion.

    At that moment, a gust of wind swept through the broken fortress, tousling everyone��s hair,

    and Argol was once more cocooning himself.

    Completely obliterated by that one shot from the former king.

    It was utterly overwhelming.

    And right before this little cocoon of Argol,

    Kraush stood with an outstretched hand.

    His hand had already reached Argol.

    ��Good job, everyone.��

    Kraush said casually, his hair turning white with the process.

    With those newly sprouted horns, he ignited the divine mes with all his might.

    ��Farewell.��

    And with that, Kraush poured all his white mes into Argol��s cocoon.

 Chapter 383

    ### Chapter 383

    On the Demon Bastion.

    Bright white mes surged fiercely.

    The intense white mes were so hot that even the demons shrank back in fear, mboyantly lighting up the entire bastion.

    Underneath thepletely burnt white embers,

    Kraush was panting heavily, having unleashed his maximum output.

    Having emptied all the white mes left in his body topletely incinerate Demon Emperor Argol,

    the fifth life burned away inside its cocoon.

    The sixth life burned away inside its cocoon.

    The seventh life burned away inside its cocoon.

    The eighth life burned away inside its cocoon.

    The ninth life burned away inside its cocoon.

    ��Feels like it��s been a while since my head spun like this.��

    In front of Kraush, there was not even a trace left of Argol.

    Argol originally had five lives remaining.

    However, thanks to the continuous burning in the cocoon through the white mes,

    in the end, Argol himself couldn��t withstand that heat and waspletely obliterated.

    ��Kraush.��

    Hearing his name, Kraush raised his head.

    Haring had approached and was supporting him, looking concerned.

    ��It��s hot.��

    ��It��s fine; this much is bearable.��

    Despite Kraush��s reassurances, Haring didn��t pay him much mind��just a ssic Haring reply.

    ��Sorry, but I need a favor. Let��s head inside the Demon Bastion.��

    With this turn of events, Kraush decided to lean on Haring.

    Inside the Demon Bastiony the seed of the utmost evil.

    He still hadn��t fulfilled his true purpose ofing to the Demonic Bastion.

    As Kraush nced back, everyone nodded.

    Even though Argol��s defeat meant the effects of the highest curse sacrifice had vanished, they still hadn��t regained their lost aura.

    So, Kraush opted to head further in with just Haring.

    Haring led Kraush inside the Demon Bastion, supporting him as they went.

    The inner sanctum was in ruins in every direction.

    With all the chaos starting from the first me, there was no way the Demon Bastion remained intact.

    Swinging his dagger, Haring cleared a path through the debris.

    Now at quite a high level, even for a master, making a path was a piece of cake for Haring.

    Kraush advanced continuously along Haring��s path.

    They were getting closer to the seed of utmost evil.

    Kraush felt the power of the seed intensifying as he quickened his steps alongside Haring.

    After a short while, they both halted.

    There stood a door adorned with the image of a demon.

    It looked thick enough to hide something important behind it.

    ��Haring, wait.��

    Various curses dripped from the door.

    Touching it could lead to who-knows-what-terrible fate.

    So, Kraush stepped in front of Haring, extending his hand towards the door.

    Thud!

    In that moment, a flood of curses surged into Kraush.

    It was as if they recognized their long-lost prey.

    The curses bared their teeth at him.

    ��Doomsday Curse, Betrayal Curse, Cataclysm, Determining Curse�� all piled up with higher-level curses.��

    An overwhelming amount of curses flooded into Kraush, almost making him retch.

    But he epted the curses with an indifferent demeanor.

    He bared his own teeth fiercely, as if protecting his territory.

    Seeing this, the curses couldn��t even hold their ground and faltered.

    Some even showed signs of wanting to escape.

    ��You think I��ll let you go?��

    Sorry, but he had no ns to allow any of the invaders to leave.

    Kraush ignited his mes immediately.

    The curses screamed as they were engulfed in mes, disappearing into Kraush��s body.

    In an instant, Kraush devoured the curses whole and turned to Haring.

    Haring, though having witnessed this many times, looked worried.

    She had a worried expression as if asking if this was really okay.

    Kraush raised his hand and gently patted Haring��s head.

    ��Don��t worry. I��m fine.��

    At Kraush��s touch, Haring��s face naturally softened.

    Then, realizing she might seem too easily swayed by Kraush each time, she flinched and awkwardly corrected her expression.

    ��Still, I hope you won��t absorb any more curses.��

    Kraush paused at Haring��s words.

    During his curse-receiving days, except for Astria, everyone had taken it for granted that Kraush would devour the curses.

    But now, many people genuinely cared about him.

    This thought struck Kraush quite deeply.

    ��Yeah, you��re right.��

    With that, Kraush pushed open thest door.

    ��There wille a day when I can stop doing this.��

    Kraush began to realize he was reaching the end of his journey.

    And so, even toward that final end, he wouldn��t stop moving forward.

    Bam!

    Inside the shattered door, devoid of curses,

    ck energy swirled wildly.

    The seed of utmost evil was entering a full ignition state, and the evil was about to awaken.

    ��Kraush, this is����

    ��It��s about that time. Haring, step back.��

    Kraush pushed Haring backward and approached the seed of utmost evil.

    The seed attempted to repel him with the chaotic power of world erosion, but Kraush was unfazed.

    Instead, he raised his hand and activated the ck Hood as usual.

    Rumble!

    As soon as Kraush activated his ck Hood, the entire seed began to shake.

    As if making onest desperate attempt, the ck light from the seed spread out and began to melt the walls, but

    it was nothingpared to Kraush��s heat.

    Positioning himself to shield Haring from the ck light, Kraush managed to extract the seed of utmost evil just in the nick of time.

    Crunch!

    The ck tendrils surrounding the seed copsed.

    At that moment, Kraush felt the immense power that the seed of utmost evil in the Demonic Bastion had umted.

    The power of the utmost evil surged heavily into Kraush��s body.

    Kraush began fueling his Ignis with everything he had.

    From then on, it was a war between Kraush and the seed of utmost evil.

    Until Kraushpletely devoured it,

    the Demonic Bastion would do everything in its power to force the seed out.

    Boom!

    Far away in the fortress, an ominous rumble echoed.

    It was the movement of countless demon spawn from the realm of erosion.

    All over the Demonic Bastion, demon spawn stirred frantically.

    They were rushing into the Demon Bastion, intent on reiming the seed of utmost evil.

    By now, the outside must have been in chaos preparing for the counteroffensive.

    But Kraush had no time to concern himself with that.

    What he needed to do right now was one thing.

    Devour the Demonic Bastion.

    ��Haah.��

    Amidst the ck smoke flowing from his mouth, Kraush sat cross-legged.

    It was an insane amount of world erosion for the Demonic Bastion,

    but Kraush��s mind didn��t waver anymore.

    He had devoured this kind of power countless times already.

    Without hesitation, Kraush ignited the seed of utmost evil with fervent mes.

    The intense heat radiating from around Kraush began melting the walls and floor.

    Haring, unable to get close to Kraush, circled around him instead.

    She stayed on guard to respond immediately if anything went wrong with Kraush.

    Boom! Crash!

    The cheers of the people and the howls of the demon spawn echoed maddeningly.

    The entire Demon Bastion shook, and the sounds of copse were heard all around.

    But Icarus held steadfast until Kraush absorbed the entire seed of utmost evil.

    An��s me magic,

    Bianca��s ice spirit magic,

    Karandis��s water technique,

    Felray��s swordsmanship��

    Everyone desperately unleashed their powers to keep the demon spawn at bay.

    Icarus spread his wings fiercely and took flight.

    As if he wouldn��t let a demon catch him at all.

    They resisted tirelessly against the relentless onught of demon spawn pouring in like crazy.

    At the very edge of the horizon, the demon spawn, going wild, were met with a single sh.

    Boom!

    The strike cleaved the horizon apart,

    and right there, the demon spawn disintegrated into nothingness.

    As everyone gaped in shock,

    the figure that appeared was none other than Balok Balheim.

    He gracefully strolled onto the ramparts with his sword drawn.

    Behind him were Charlotte, Lilish, the Guardian Sword, the Swordmaster, Maju, and even Maria.

    All of them appeared one after the other.

    Seeing this, Icarus��s morale soared.

    They only had to defeat demon emperor Argol and deal with the seed of utmost evil remaining.

    High morale boosted Icarus��s strengths even further.

    ��Protect the Demon Bastion.��

    With Balok��smand as the temporary captain, Icarus shouted enthusiastically.

    A nearly day-long battle had ensued.

    Injuries piled up, and deaths followed.

    Before long, dark clouds loomed overhead again, pouring down ck rain that chipped away at Icarus��s mental strength.

    Yet they did not relent.

    They did everything they could, burning their lives to desperately defend the Demon Bastion.

    And at the end of it all, someone looked up at the sky and said,

    ��Dark clouds.��

    Hearing his mutter, the team members began ncing up at the sky one by one.

    They soon spotted the demon spawn they were fighting against.

    Gradually, the figures that had been reduced to ash began to drift apart.

    Icarus had seen this sight numerous times.

    They were all veteran warriors who had made it through the Kingdom of Jem.

    ��We won.��

    The moment someone shouted that, it resonated like wildfire around them.

    ��We won!��

    ��We closed the Demonic Bastion!��

    Cheers of joy erupted from all sides,

    the resounding cheers shook the entire Demon Bastion.

    Amidst the joyous shouts, Bianca kept anxiously gazing down the corridor.

    Though she was exhausted from fighting the demon spawn all day,

    she couldn��t feel at ease until she saw Kraush.

    After a while, she heard footsteps approaching from down the corridor.

    Bianca hurriedly made her way towards the sound.

    As she rushed over, a deep sigh of relief escaped her lips upon seeing a familiar face.

    There was Kraush, walking towards her with Haring assisting him.

    Kraush, with his once dark blue hair now fading to a white hue, raised his hand as their eyes met.

    ��Wow, it��s super noisy outside.��

    As Kraush joked about the noise pollution, Bianca dashed over and embraced him.

    Kraush barely managed to stay upright as he patted Bianca��s head.

    ��Did you wait for me?��

    ��Yes, a lot.��

    Upon hearing Bianca��s answer, Kraush smiled briefly and looked up at the sky.

    ��Yeah, let��s head back now.��

    They had finally finished one of the remaining two seeds of utmost evil��the Demonic Bastion.

    From a long time ago, starting from the eight-star demon, Agares, to today,

    it was definitely a long and winding journey.

    Now only one seed remained.

    The forest of giants in the Freya Mountains.

    And once this was done,

    ��It��s time to settle the score with Abe,��

    the one who kidnapped Aria.

    It was time to show her who was boss.

 Chapter 384

    ### Chapter 384

    The Demonic Bastion has been closed.

    That news spread quickly across the world.

    The heroes of Icarus who closed the Demonic Bastion received praise and cheers from every corner of the realm.

    Kraush, after returning from the Demonic Bastion, was deep in thought in a quiet inn room.

    Before himy the Holy Sword he had received from Charlotte.

    Now, the only remaining challenge was the Kingdom of Jem, or rather, the Forest of Giants.

    Once that was dealt with, all that would remain was Abe.

    ��No, it��s not just Abe.��

    The World Erosion affiliates of Ixion still existed.

    They would likely side with Abe.

    ��I thought I had turned the world upside down.��

    The Ixion-based World Erosions were nowhere to be found.

    The fact bothered Kraush deeply.

    ��Is there something they��re nning?��

    They were the ones even Ebsque or Crimson Garden��s intelligence couldn��t catch.

    So it was fair to say they were hiding somewhere.

    Kraush couldn��t even guess where that might be.

    ��Abe��s been watching me from the sidelines.��

    At least he was certain she would never conceal herself in a ce he would know.

    ��Crimson Garden, what��s Abe��s location?��

    [ We are continuously monitoring. However, she��s still up to something ridiculous. ]

    Where Abe was located turned out to be surprisingly simple.

    This woman was none other than in the sky.

    In the universe spread out above.

    Abe was moving in ordance with the celestial bodies�� rotations.

    At first, he thought about intercepting her.

    But even the Demon Marquis reacted ambiguously.

    He was worried that rash magic might affect the celestial rotation.

    Abe was a sorceress whose legacy went back to ancient times.

    To defeat her, immense power would need to be exerted, and that was what worried him.

    Let alone, if Abe were to lose her cool, who knows what she might do to the celestial bodies?

    She was already a witch who had once destroyed the world during Arthur��s reincarnation.

    If it were her, she could indeed plunge the world into ruin at any moment.

    Thus, Kraush decided to give up on intercepting Abe.

    ��Once I swallow up the Kingdom of Jempletely����

    Abe would inevitably appear before him.

    She saw him as a vessel to create the God of World Erosion.

    ��You dirty witch.��

    Kraush spat out a curse and washed his face with his hand.

    He needed to head to the Forest of Giants tomorrow.

    So he couldn��t continue to dwell in thought any longer.

    It was time for some rest.

    Kraush leaned back on the bed.

    In the far-off night sky, he saw countless stars shimmering.

    A shooting star streaked across.

    Perhaps one of those shooting stars held Abe��s presence.

    ��I won��t let it go as you wish.��

    To end their long-standing connection,

    Kraush quietly ignited the me in his blue eyes.

    Knock, knock��

    He heard a knock at the door.

    ��Come in.��

    When Kraush turned his head and spoke, someone opened the door.

    The figure with floating white hair was none other than Bianca.

    ��Kraush, it��s time to eat.��

    ��Kraush! There��s a banquet going on downstairs; it��s crazy!��

    Suddenly, from behind, Karandis popped out and shouted.

    It was another day where life and death danced at the brink in Icarus.

    For the sake of their fallenrades, they needed to raise a mighty toast today.

    That way, the deceased wouldn��t have regrets but would leave joyously.

    Upon hearing that, Kraush stood up from his chair.

    ��Alright, let��s eat and get some rest.��

    As Kraush stepped outside, he ruffled Bianca��s hair.

    At the moment she smiled softly, Kraush bumped into someone who hade from the side.

    Stepping back slightly, he noticed golden-blonde hair reminiscent of the sun swirling around.

    It was Astria Stigma Freeman.

    The former Holy Maiden herself.

    Her face was slightly flushed.

    The moment Kraush saw her slightly dazed eyes, he caught on.

    ��Astria, are you drunk?��

    ��I��m not!��

    That trailing off made it clear she indeed was.

    ��Sorry, I didn��t know it was yours and ended up drinking.��

    Just then, Haring appeared, looking rather embarrassed.

    Haring rarely got drunk.

    After all, dealing with various poisons made her nearly immune to toxins.

    Of course, she wouldn��t get tipsy from mere alcohol.

    So she easily downed drinks that were quite potent.

    Astria probably knew that too, but seeing her down it meant Kraush could guess the situation.

    There was only one asion when Astria would drink.

    When many people had died.

    ��This Demonic Bastion was tougher than I thought.��

    Icarus had indeed shown great prowess.

    The veterans had grown stronger while traversing the Kingdom of Jem.

    Thus, the Demonic Bastion didn��t easily im their lives.

    But there were deaths nheless.

    In battles against the top-level demon erosion species, the defensive battle at the Demonic Bastion was nothing short of living hell.

    Kraush deliberately avoided giving attention to the dead.

    He remembered all their names, but he didn��t utter them.

    If the leader showed signs of struggling, it would ripple through all of Icarus.

    But Astria was different.

    Most of thoseing to her were seriously injured.

    Some even realized they were dead only after being rushed.

    She could save the most people, hence witnessed the highest number of deaths.

    But Astria could not bring back the dead.

    Kraush wrapped his arm around Astria��s waist.

    And in that moment, he caught sight of tear streaks on her face.

    She looked strong but had a soft heart deep down.

    Since she healed the most people, every member of Icarus had all eyes on her.

    It was only natural for Astria to care about them.

    ��Hehe, you.��

    Upon making eye contact, Astria grinned like a schoolgirl.

    She could probably use her divine power to blow off the effects of the alcohol.

    But the fact that she didn��t meant she wanted to stay tipsy.

    ��Astria, if it gets too tough, you can leave it to someone else.��

    There were a bunch of Holy Kingdom Freeman graduates in Icarus.

    Because Freeman wholeheartedly supported Icarus, a massive number of priests were dispatched.

    Yet, Astria blinked herrge eyes and shook her head.

    ��No way. If I step back, it��ll just get worse.��

    Her power was significant in Icarus.

    It was thanks to her healing that Icarus could keep moving forward.

    Kraush gazed at her for a moment before pulling her in for a hug and gently patting her head.

    That simple gesture seemed to have restored a fair amount of her spirit, as Astria hugged Kraush tightly.

    ��Yeah, that��s just like you.��

    Astria was indeed the Holy Maiden.

    That much Kraush could guarantee unequivocally.

    Whoosh��

    In that moment, Kraush turned his head towards a soft sensationing from the opposite side.

    There was Bianca, wrapping her arms around Kraush��s waist.

    At the same time, Haring stepped up and leaned against Kraush��s shoulder.

    Noticing the movements, Astria finally opened her eyes wide in disbelief.

    ��What are you two doing? I��m the one hugging him right now!��

    ��Doesn��t mean I��m stopping you from it.��

    ��Kraush, I��m tipsy too.��

    Bianca said with a nonchnt expression, resting her head on Haring, who usually doesn��t get affected by toxins.

    At Astria��s astonishment, Kraush felt a weight behind him.

    That was Karandis, who had somehow moved behind him.

    ��Me too! I��m tipsy too!��

    Karandis was actively trying to keep hold of Kraush, not giving up easily.

    ��Everyone just back off. Shoo, shoo!��

    Thanks to the alcohol, Astria was more expressive than usual, making cat sounds as she tried to push everyone away.

    But the more she shooed, the more they clung to her.

    Her attempts at dismissalcked any force.

    And to top it off, there was even a little rat.

    Wriggling in Kraush��s pocket was the corpse rat.

    [ It serves you right. You yed with fire, and this is the result. ]

    Kraush decided to just roll with Crimson Garden��s words.

    Honestly, it didn��t feel all that bad.

    He simply thought it might be okay if it stayed like this for a while longer.

    *

    The Forest of Giants.

    The most dangerous Kingdom of Jem and a ce where everything had grown farrger and more formidable.

    An unexpected figure appeared before Kraush as he headed towards the giants�� forest.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    Sigrid Ephania.

    Currently, she was Kraush��s fianc��e and the fourth princess of the Empire.

    Before he knew it, both she and Kraush had turned twenty.

    Their youthful appearances from when they first met had faded away, reced by maturity.

    Of course, Sigrid, who wasn��t naturally very tall, was significantly shorter than Kraush.

    But the aura she emanated was just as striking as his.

    This ce was precisely the entrance to the Freya Mountains, devouredpletely by the Forest of Giants.

    Sigrid had been waiting for Kraush there.

    ��What brings you here? Did youe all this way?��

    Kraush had been keeping in touch with Sigrid regrly.

    She had delved deep into the Empire��s situation and several other matters.

    Thus, she was always ahead of the curve when it came to world events, continuously passing updates to Kraush.

    In fact, it was Sigrid who had helped prioritize the threats in the Kingdom of Jem.

    Unbeknownst to many, she was an unsung hero in blocking the Kingdom.

    ��Out of all the Jem, the Forest of Giants is thest to deal with. Since it��s near the Empire, I decided toe.��

    Sigrid said while approaching Kraush.

    Then she abruptly sniffed the air, her face forming a curious expression.

    ��Your aura is mixed with many women��s scents. The fragrance of my beloved lord has almost been overpowered.��

    Recently, thedies around Kraush had been making their presence felt.

    Perhaps because they had all matured beyond the childishness of their youth.

    It was unclear how they got that impression, but they subtly approached Kraush in various ways.

    Kraush found himself epting much of it but wondered if there was even a need for this.

    It seemed they had some rivalry brewing among themselves.

    ��Hopefully, they��ll all get along.��

    Women have their circumstances after all.

    As long as everyone stayed within manageable limits, it should be fine.

    Moreover, because of that, it also made them seem closer together.

    Kraush didn��t interfere.

    ��How do you even know something like that?��

    ��Anyone besides you could figure it out, right?��

    Sigrid said and then walked over to Kraush, hugging him tightly.

    Then she rubbed her face all over his chest like a yful kitten.

    Watching her do that in disbelief, Sigrid looked up with a satisfied expression.

    ��How about this? Now I��m going to smell like me for a while.��

    ��You��re also thepetitive type?��

    ��Hehe, I��m a woman in front of my lord.��

    Sigrid then stepped back from Kraush��s embrace and sat down on a chair in the inn room.

    ��And that��s the reason I��m here today.��

    Just as expected, she had something to say.

    ��I��ve found the remaining Ixion remnants.��

    And what she said next cast a heavy look on Kraush��s face.

    ��They��ve hidden in the Forest of Giants�� center while we maintained the frontlines.��

    Damn it.

    ��Ixion appears to be determined to fully awaken the utmost evil.��

    Thus, the second war with Ixion was about to begin.

 Chapter 385

    ### Chapter 385

    Ixion.

    A gathering of World Erosion agents centered around the ck Witch, aiming to birth the God of World Erosion.

    Years ago, there was the First War between the world and Ixion.

    After suffering a significant defeat in that war, Ixion retreated and went into hiding.

    Now, those guys have stealthily entered the Forest of Giants, scheming something again.

    ��When did this all start?��

    Kraush asked, ncing at Sigrid, who peeked at the Forest of Giants outside their inn��s window.

    The two were deep in conversation in a room nearby.

    The towering Forest of Giants, having consumed the Freya Mountains, was vividly visible beyond the window.

    ��I learned about it not too long ago. To assist my lord, the Empress used her shadow powers to scout the routes and stumbled upon this.��

    ��Then they might have been lurking here longer than we thought.��

    ��The Freya Mountains are thergest mountain range in the world.��

    Even the Empire couldn��t fully grasp the entirety of the Freya Mountains.

    Especially since they had been devoured by the Forest of Giants, they were even more impossible to keep tabs on.

    ��I also informed the Sanctuary of Stars, the Ten Great Lords, and the various kingdoms.��

    Since Kraush was bound toe to the Forest of Giants anyway, Sigrid didn��t bother contacting him.

    She had been too busy notifying others.

    She was always the efficient one.

    ��The problem is their exact intentions.��

    As she said that, Sigrid looked at Kraush.

    She understood.

    No matter how pressured Ixion was, this situation could lead to their annihtion.

    Ixion was a group that inherently struggled to unite.

    Naturally, they wouldn��t suddenly develop camaraderie and selflessly sacrifice themselves for a noble cause.

    Thus, Sigrid concluded that their intentions couldn��t be purely for destruction.

    And her deduction was spot on.

    ��Yeah, their real goal is to absorb the monstrosity that I��ve be.��

    ��What?��

    Sigrid��s face stiffened in disbelief; she hadn��t expected this at all.

    ����For what purpose?��

    Sigrid knew how to think realistically.

    That��s why Kraush often sought her advice and shared his thoughts.

    Consequently, Kraush slowly recounted Abe��s intentions��the n to use him as a vessel to revive the God of World Erosion.

    After hearing everything, Sigrid sighed in exasperation, rubbing her forehead.

    ��Why didn��t you tell me earlier?��

    ��Well, I figured you��d oppose it, given your personality.��

    ��Of course I would, it��s just too risky.��

    Sigrid genuinely worried for Kraush.

    Even though she supported his choices, being concerned was a different matter.

    Especially since Sigrid could visualize exactly what Kraush might do.

    ��Abe�� I��ve been continuously researching her, but the more I dug, the more it felt like abyrinth.��

    After Kraush informed Sigrid about Abe, she steadily gathered information about her.

    However, finding concrete details was nearly impossible.

    ��I tried to investigate based on the ancient Hell Fairy��s activities, but there was hardly any information.��

    ��It��s fine. I expected as much.��

    ��The number of variables is just overwhelming. If there was a straightforward way, we wouldn��t be stepping into the Forest of Giants.��

    Sigrid looked at Kraush with a serious expression, emphasizing her sincerity.

    Kraush smiled briefly, recalling the day he met Abe.

    And after sharing everything with Sigrid, her brow furrowed slightly, and she let out a breath.

    ����Are you really okay with that?��

    Sigrid could foresee Kraush��s end through his words.

    Everything he had built coulde crashing down in an instant.

    Yet she still questioned him about being okay with that.

    Sigrid had watched him closely.

    She knew what he fought against, what he protected, and what he sacrificed to achieve this.

    It was almost impossible for anyone in this world to ept theplete copse of everything they had worked for.

    Inside the inn, sunlight poured softly through the windows.

    Kraush sat there, serene in the warm light.

    ��Sigrid.��

    Kraush lived a life akin to the bottom of the barrel in thest cycle.

    Whether Arthur had intended it or not, that life still remained with him.

    And so Kraush realized the truth.

    Even a life beginning from the ground up wasn��t necessarily a worthless life.

    ��I��ve been running solely towards one goal.��

    Kraush, who once thought every life goal was meaningless, realized that epting the curse allowed him to act as aunchpad for the next generation.

    A nobody who imed one thing.

    His desire was to protect the world from destruction.

    ��I��vee this far for that singr goal. So, I should at least feel a sense of aplishment.��

    Kraush smiled.

    Sigrid, who was staring nkly at his smile, eventually bit her lip and asked.

    What made him so obsessed with the copse of the world, Sigrid could not know.

    She could only make vague assumptions among many possibilities.

    But none of those assumptions suggested that his life had flowed smoothly.

    ��Okay, I got it.��

    Sigrid exhaled softly, slowly lifting her gaze to meet Kraush��s eyes.

    ��Then let me show you that even if you think you��ve lost everything, you haven��t lost a thing.��

    With that, Sigrid shed one of her characteristic smiles.

    ��What are you nning now?��

    Feeling an odd sense of unease, Kraush felt Sigrid��s response wasing.

    ��Does a position like that of an emperor really hold power? Things like poprity and political finesse pale inparison.��

    ����Are you trying to make me an emperor?��

    There��s no way he wanted to end up like Arthur.

    ��Hmph, do you take me for a fool?��

    Kraush started sweating when Sigrid leapt up from her chair and leaned over the desk, arms extended.

    ��I��m not satisfied with being just an emperor. I��ll give you more than what you��ve done for this world, even more. So look forward to it.��

    More than an emperor?

    The sheer audacity made Kraush uneasy.

    After all, Sigrid had made good on every promise she had spoken so far.

    He thought she might genuinely take over the world.

    ����Sigrid, calm down.��

    ��Am I supposed to calm down? I have a ton of tasks to push forward!��

    At that moment, Sigrid fumbled, losing her bnce, and fell forward.

    Panicking, Kraush tried to catch her, but Sigrid grabbed his wrist instead.

    Then, without hesitation, she tilted her head down and pecked him.

    Caught off guard once again, Kraush froze in speechlessness as Sigrid smiled mischievously with flushed cheeks.

    ��Wow, my dear lord really likes me, huh? Leaning in for a kiss like that. How could I possibly not be tempted to return the favor?��

    ��Don��t you know about the boy who cried wolf?��

    The shepherd boy lied and swore a wolf was attacking, but when it finally arrived, no one believed him.

    Yet Sigrid tilted her head cutely.

    ��My lord wouldn��t just let me fall, right?��

    Kraush was left speechless.

    He had no retort.

    It was hard not to catch someone when they��re stumbling right in front of you.

    His body moved instinctively.

    ��I know you feel the need to protect me deeply.��

    Sigrid puffed her little chest proudly.

    ��Though I mayck the destructive power of a Holy Maiden, I definitely have my own demand.��

    ��Don��t downy yourself. You��re a princess!��

    ��This is a secret kept just between us. I only say this to you.��

    She never stopped teasing.

    But that was just Sigrid being Sigrid.

    ��I��ll have everything set for a fight against Ixion. I��ll let you know once our forces are gathered, but since you��re here, take a breather first. This isn��t a request; it��s an order from your fianc��e.��

    Surrounded by worried girls, Kraush responded.

    ��Alright, I got it. I actually had some business in this area too. I��ll handle that first.��

    Kraush said, getting up from his seat.

    As he turned to see Sigrid fixing her posture, he reached out to ruffle her hair.

    ��And thanks as always. I��ve made it this far because of you.��

    After hearing that, Sigrid��s mouth fell open slightly in surprise.

    Then she licked her lips quietly and nced at Kraush.

    ������Sigrid point, 10,000 points.��

    Feeling the urge to escape, Kraush recognized the impending danger.

    *

    Having barely escaped Sigrid in hot pursuit, Kraush walked a bit away from the Forest of Giants for his task.

    This was for fulfilling a promise made a long time ago.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    Kraush quietly called her name.

    Suddenly, a crow appeared overhead, gliding down slowly tond in front of Kraush.

    ��How do you think I look now?��

    The onlynd Kraush could head towards was the Forest of Giants.

    At that moment, immense power coursed within Kraush��s body.

    Having be as strong as he could be, he was filled with the might of the Kingdom of Jem.

    Through his dealings with Crimson Garden, he had agreed to steal her immortality in exchange for her power.

    But there was one condition attached.

    That was, he had to be stronger than Crimson Garden herself.

    ��Underestimating a dragon is insanity. Do you think you can reach that level?��

    He had be this strong, yet he still had to aspire for more.

    Honestly, after absorbing the Demonic Bastion��s energy, he thought he had nearly approached the sanctuary��s level and could outperform the World Erosions and their destructive power.

    As he contemted how he could increase his strength further, Crimson Garden continued.

    ��Well, if you use that dragon of yours, it might be worth a shot.��

    Kraush, seeing her nonchnt attitude, couldn��t help but roll his eyes.

    ��Your attitude remains unchanged as always.��

    It felt as though they had known each other for quite a long time.

    Crimson Garden hadn��t changed a bit.

    ��In your eyes, it feels like ages. In my view, it was merely a sh.��

    Kraush red at Crimson Garden as he spoke.

    ��Crimson Garden, let me ask you one thing.��

    Kraush had refrained from using the dragon��s power until now to obtain Crimson Garden��s immortality.

    ��If I were to take your immortality, what would happen to you?��

    Crimson Garden paused momentarily before turning her back to him.

    ��Why, do you think I would die?��

    ��That��s a given.��

    The bond they had built was definitely not brief.

    At the very least, Crimson Garden had been the most reliable ally Kraush had.

    So when he spoke without hesitation, she chuckled lightly.

    ��I never expected there would be a day when someone would be sad about my death.��

    She slowly perched herself on Kraush��s shoulder.

    ��Don��t worry. At least the women around you have their lifespans secured.��

    ��You must have really been keeping this to yourself.��

    ��At least I should see the end of my loyal servants.��

    It seemed she had been preparing for what was toe after meeting Kraush.

    ��If that��s the case.��

    Kraush spoke before standing before a cave next to the Freya Mountains.

    No one would mistake it for anything other than a simple stone cave.

    In fact, it was simr to natural caves where bears often hibernate during winter.

    Kraush stepped into the cave.

    The moment her crow cawed, the surrounding scenery began to shift.

    In the distance, expansive green fields unfolded before him.

    Stars flowed seamlessly through the sky, glimmering in the Milky Way.

    Upon witnessing that sight, Kraush soon spotted a massive red dragon resting there.

    The dragon, enormous in size, seemed lost in a deep slumber.

    An immortal��Crimson Garden August.

    Perhaps one of the longest connections Kraush has ever had.

    Gazing at Crimson Garden, Kraush raised his hand.

    In an instant, a light began swirling in his grasp.

    ��It��s time to wake up.��

    From this moment onward, he was about to rouse Crimson Garden from her slumber.

 Chapter 386

    ### Chapter 386

    Crimson Garden August.

    An entity of World Erosion and an immortal that existed long before Kraush was even born.

    You see, dragon nobility is obsessed with immortality.

    They have everything but the one thing theyck is immortality. It��s like having a fancy car but no gas!

    That��s why they are so fixated on achieving it.

    And Crimson Garden, in theory, was a dragon noble who achieved that immortality.

    However, there was a catch to her immortality.

    To preserve her soul eternally, her body fell into an evesting slumber.

    As a result, Crimson Garden had been in a deep sleep since eons ago up to this point.

    In her sleepy state, there wasn��t much she could do.

    All she could do was contract with her followers and see the world through their eyes.

    Basically, there was almost nothing she could actively do. It was like being a spectator in her own life.

    Crimson Garden��s body was constantly relocated to a unique space.

    Thanks to this, even Arthur, who repeatedly regressed, couldn��t pinpoint her exact location.

    And now, here we are.

    Kraush had finally reached the slumbering body of Crimson Garden.

    With a sea of stars flowing overhead, Kraush raised his hand toward Crimson Garden.

    What glimmered in his hand was none other than the ck Hood.

    A skill that could steal anything in the world if conditions were met. Talk about a magic shop get-out-of-jail-free card!

    Both Crimson Garden��s body and Kraush��s hand began to shine simultaneously.

    The crow that watched the scene paused for a moment, lost in thought, as memories from the past flickered in her mind.

    Before the crumbling world of the dragon nobility.

    When she witnessed her regression friend leaving behind only a lifeless body, proiming they would reset everything.

    The hopelessness and futility she felt.

    Still, she clung to the vague hope of perhaps seeing her friend again someday, along with the immortality she unexpectedly acquired.

    Those days drifted through her mind like a cloud.

    But now, that past seemed obscured by the passage of time.

    Crimson Garden could hardly recall the beauty of her original world.

    After all, she had left the world that crumbled behind, settling in Kraush��s realm for a long time.

    She no longer ached over the memories of that fateful day.

    Time heals all wounds, or so the saying goes.

    And Crimson Garden finally understood what that meant.

    ��Well, that��s how it goes.��

    The past merely serves as a scaffolding for the present; ultimately, things fade away.

    What matters now is the present self who continues to live in this era.

    And it is also the self who will face the end.

    Eventually, Kraush clenched his hand tightly.

    [Target: Crimson Garden August]

    At that moment, the crow took flight, spreading its wings into the night sky.

    As the pping wings soared high past Crimson Garden��s head��

    Boom��

    The entire space shook violently.

    A serene silence enveloped the surroundings.

    In Kraush��s grasp, the light had vanished.

    Within that silence.

    Crimson Garden��s eyes, which had been closed, slowly started to rise.

    Her eyes blinked repeatedly.

    Then, she stretched her neck and sat up, gradually surveying her condition.

    Long, red limbs and body.

    And one wing waving gracefully on her back.

    Was it because it had been so long since she looked down at her own body?

    A myriad of emotions danced across her face.

    Who knew this day would actuallye again?

    Overthinking it was unnecessary yet irresistible.

    However, shaking off those thoughts, she turned her head.

    There stood a figure.

    The man who took her immortality in exchange for his own.

    He stood still, rigid, the moment he received Crimson Garden��s immortality.

    Usually, he would��ve teased her about finally waking up.

    But here he was, head tilted upward, frozen like a statue.

    As she briefly stared at him, Crimson Garden��s eyes began to widen.

    ��You don��t mean��!��

    Realizing the situation, she hurriedly transformed her appearance.

    Instead of crimson wings, fiery red hair sprouted forth.

    At the same time, horns and a tail adorned with red scales began to sway.

    In her dragon noble human form, Crimson Garden radiated beauty beyond imagination.

    With long redshes and noble poise, she showcased her superiority over the other races.

    Her magnificent red hair danced in the air as she rushed towards Kraush.

    ��Kraush!��

    Kraush had received Crimson Garden��s immortality.

    Though her soul would remain throughout her life, it came at the cost of her body falling into eternal slumber.

    He had boldly dered he would solve the deadly disadvantage of immortality��

    But of course, it wasn��t without risk.

    ��No way, it can��t be allowed!��

    If he ever messed up, it couldn��t be!

    At least not like this. Kraush couldn��t screw things up like that!

    Crimson Garden reached Kraush and firmly gripped his shoulder.

    In that moment, various types of magic began to flow from her hand.

    This was to forcibly awaken Kraush before he could be consumed by immortality.

    ��Burn it all! Just burn the immortality! You can do it!��

    As she shouted those words, ready to activate her magic if Kraush failed to engage��

    ��Pha!��

    A cloud of smoke erupted from Kraush��s mouth.

    With his head held high, he exhaled the smoke and briefly swayed before finding his footing.

    Crimson Garden��s eyes widened with astonishment.

    She silently stared at Kraush��s stiff expression.

    Kraush slowly lowered his head to meet her gaze.

    Then, with a partially twisted face, he forced a smile to ease her worries.

    ��Why the fuss? You��re acting all dramatic.��

    ��You����

    Crimson Garden had a look of disbelief.

    Then she let out a long, slow sigh before brushing away her red hair.

    ��Why didn��t you just go down without fussing and getting all worked up?��

    It seemed as though she was worried for nothing; she was genuinely annoyed.

    But despite that, relief flourished across her face.

    She could be a bit of a drama queen sometimes.

    ��Now that you��re immortal, you can��t just die, right?��

    A red aura shimmered around Kraush��s body.

    That was proof that immortality had been applied to Kraush��s soul.

    Watching it quietly, Crimson Garden suddenly asked.

    ��I thought you would use my immortality to burn through Ignis.��

    Though it would disappear, it would fulfill Crimson Garden��s promise.

    Ultimately, it wouldn��t be a bad deal for Kraush.

    ��No, Crimson Garden, I still need your immortality.��

    At the moment he met Abe and started devising ways to stand against her.

    Kraush had included Crimson Garden��s immortality in his n to take down Abe.

    The soul tethered by the naturalws of immortality was essential for him.

    Thus, both the Holy Sword and immortality were necessary to smash Abe��s schemes.

    ��This is why I made some shy disys.��

    Kraush waved the hand that had held the ck Hood.

    Soon after, Crimson Garden began piecing together what was unfolding, her eyes widening.

    She��d figured out the madcap antics he was up to.

    ��You�� don��t tell me.��

    Kraush clenched his open hand.

    ��Yeah, I used the ck Hood not just on you but on immortality too.��

    With the ck Hood��s power directed at the immortality, Kraush extracted something crucial.

    The Curse of Eternal Slumber.

    An insidious curse that could keep someone asleep forever to preserve their soul.

    This upper-tier curse was more unyielding than any typical curse.

    Kraush, activating the ck Hood against immortality, forcibly extracted that Curse of Eternal Slumber.

    Sure, immortality might be unstable in the process, but that was the least of his concerns.

    As long as immortalitysted until he confronted Abe, it was fine.

    Kraush burned away the extracted Curse of Eternal Slumber through heavenly me.

    Though the heat surged from within, making him slightly dizzy��

    In the end, only immortality remained intact.

    ��This was a tense race against time to achieve my goal before going to sleep.��

    Had he sumbed to the curse and slipped into that eternal slumber, it would have been quite a close call for him.

    It was probably best not to mention this to Crimson Garden.

    Concern still lingered in Crimson Garden��s eyes as she looked at him.

    The reason Crimson Garden had asked Kraush to take the ck Hood was that she never nned to give immortality to just anyone.

    She was fully aware that his life would end the moment he received it.

    So, even though she wished to give it away, she couldn��t pass it on to anyone else.

    Such was Crimson Garden��s deep sense of responsibility.

    ��In her eyes, maybe she thought I could handle her immortality.��

    Despite often speaking cryptically like a crow, she cared for others more than anyone.

    The time spent with Crimson Garden was about convincing her of that.

    Kraush Balheim wanted to give her confidence that even if immortality were given, it wouldn��t be a problem.

    Crimson Garden gazed at Kraush with disbelief.

    ��Are you out of your mind?��

    Without hesitation, she raised her hand and pped him on the back.

    It was as though she had assumed he would be worried, expressing her displeasure.

    Then she tightly grasped his cor.

    ��Next time, at least give me a heads-up.��

    The way she red at him was deadly serious, and Kraush could only nod in response.

    ��Phew, you worry too much for no reason.��

    However, it was clear that relief washed over her, for that was ssic Crimson Garden.

    Boom!

    In that moment, the space began to shake violently.

    With Crimson Garden awakening from immortality, the space that had lost its purpose began to copse.

    Looking at it, Crimson Garden turned her body.

    ��Let��s get out of here.��

    ��What��s next for us?��

    When Kraush followed her, he asked, but Crimson Garden turned back, confused by his question.

    ��Isn��t it obvious? The World Erosion agents are causing trouble. You need to conserve your strength to face that lunatic Abe.��

    Crimson Garden��s hand waved dismissively.

    With a bounce in her step, she continued, ��It��s been ages since I woke up. I need to stretch my legs.��

    As that registered, Kraush broke into a slow smile.

    ��I can��t believe I��m actually going to see an immortal fight firsthand.��

    ��Don��t be shocked! I��ll show you what a real dragon noble can do!��

    With that, she dashed out of the cave alongside Kraush.

    As they emerged, they were greeted by Ebsque.

    She was nervously pacing among her own corpses, her face filled with concern.

    Ebsque was aware that Kraush was going to im Crimson Garden��s immortality.

    ��Whoa?!��

    In that instant, she was startled to see Crimson Garden step out.

    ��C-Crimson Garden?!��

    When she stammered in disbelief, Crimson Garden simply sniffed disdainfully.

    ��Just look at that chest.��

    ����Guess so.��

    No one else would call her out like that aside from Crimson Garden!

    ��It��s time to put that blubber up there to work. Get ready!��

    ��D-Don��t call it blubber!��

    Ebsque covered her chest, face turning red as she yelled, pressured by Crimson Garden��s vibe.

    But Crimson Garden paid no mind and held her fingers together to snap.

    Suddenly, her outfit morphed into a battle-damaged uniform.

    With a cape adorned with the image of a dragon swirling majestically around her.

    Simultaneously, a fierce smile of battle lust painted her face.

    Here stood the highestmander of the dragon noble empire and the fiercest battle mage known as��

    The demon goddess,

    Crimson Garden August.

    It was the moment of her rebirth.

 Chapter 387

    ### Chapter 387

    Inside the Giant��s Forest

    In the vicinity of the most sinister realm.

    Figures gathered in a ce where human footprints dared not tread.

    ��Beast King, are you sure this is a good idea? If the ultimate evil stirs, we��ll all be done for,�� one figure said.

    The Beast King, Veldo, shook hisrge ears and turned his head. There was Jegrop, the so-called ��master artisan,�� looking worriedly at him.

    The ones gathered here were all remnants of Ixion.

    World Erosion agents, that is.

    Usually, they wouldn��t band together for anything, but this time, everyone shared Jegrop��s concern.

    If the ultimate evil erupted here in the Giant��s Forest, the World Erosion agents wouldn��t escape unscathed either.

    Yet they all knew that, still they chose to gather here.

    ��Yeah, that sorcerer��s right,�� Veldo reflected, recalling a witch introduced to him by the hell maiden.

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    When Veldo first met her, it felt like staring into a ck piece of paper.

    So pure, yet so dark.

    That��s the impression she left on him.

    Moreover, he realized that Ixion had been orchestrated under her design all along.

    The ck Witch must have died without realizing she��d be a puppet.

    But Veldo wasn��t particrly angry about it.

    They were all escapees from their own copsing worlds.

    With the chaotic ideologies of Ixion, it was only natural that someone would try to manipte it.

    What Veldo wanted was simple.

    To know if his goals aligned with hers.

    That��s why he asked her during their recent meeting.

    ��What are you nning to do with the god of World Erosion you��re about to create?��

    Abe was a resident of this world.

    She had no world to return to and didn��t need to be at odds with it either.

    So why was she pursuing the creation of a God of World Erosion?

    After a brief silence following Veldo��s question, Abe tilted her head.

    ��Well, I don��t really know. That��s why I��m trying it out.��

    Her reply caused Veldo to slowly harden his expression.

    Abe��s eyes were sparkling innocently.

    This woman��

    She��s definitely not in her right mind.

    Chills ran down Veldo��s spine.

    It felt as though he was facing an iprehensible entity.

    Through Abe��s eyes, he peered into an abyss.

    An abyss that seemed impossible toprehend.

    Filled with all sorts of malice but leaving behind only purity.

    That was the Red Witch, Abe.

    She was genuinely intrigued by what kind of consequences her actions might stir.

    She spoke those words to Veldo.

    It��s dangerous.

    Of everyone he had encountered so far, Abe was the most perilous existence.

    ��The god of World Erosion can be used by me first, and then you can do as you please afterwards.��

    With those words, Abe turned away.

    ����Sure.��

    Veldo had no choice but to respond as he watched her retreating figure.

    And now, Veldo was about to unleash the greatest evil alongside the remaining Ixion rogues at Abe��smand.

    ��I��m just following my own beliefs.��

    Upon hearing Veldo��s answer, the remnants of Ixion exchanged nces. However, they all followed his lead without objection.

    With the ck Witch gone, Veldo was the only leader left for Ixion.

    ��That bastard Kraush is definitelying here!��

    At that moment, one of the World Erosion agents shouted.

    A woman with vibrant orange tiger fur and an eye patch roared with rage.

    The Armed Princess, Shua Delphia.

    She was someone who had suffered greatly from Kraush��s schemes a few years back.

    After delivering Kraush to the ck Witch��s pitch-ckir and heading to her weapon storage, she found herself face-to-face with the Gold King.

    ��I need to get my stuff back.��

    With a smile, he had simply overpowered the Armed Princess.

    Terrified, she had no means to escape.

    She was about to lose all her cherished belongings to the Gold King.

    Desperate resistance was her only option.

    But there was no way she��an Armed Princess��could defeat the Legendary Gold King alone.

    Moreover, the Gold King was prepared to capture her.

    He could drastically enhance his physical abilities in exchange for the gold coins he could burn.

    A secret that only the Gold King, who was born from a direct deal with the God of Gold, possessed.

    To catch Shua Delphia, he had spent a mountain of gold coins.

    If he was going to raid her storage, he needed to haul everything away, including the Armed Princess��s weapons.

    In the end, the Armed Princess waspletely stripped of her 10 Legendary Swords, fleeing with nothing but her shame in the wind.

    In desperation, when the Gold King��s time ran out, he stopped the pursuit.

    She was not someone who engaged in unfavorable deals.

    Instead, he thoroughly cleaned out the Armed Princess��s weapon storage.

    Typical of a weapon enthusiast, all her weapons were high-value items.

    After the Gold King had looted her entire weapon storage, the Armed Princess returned to find it empty, screaming in pure despair.

    For days after that, she spiraled into a panic, spinning around like a trapped animal, her mind shattered.

    ��Ugh, meow, screech, hiss.��

    She had lost everything she valued more than her own life.

    She felt as if the world had crumbled around her.

    A whileter, she learned from a World Erosion agent who visited her about the identity of the mastermind behind her downfall.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The bastard who had consistently led her to this miserable fate.

    And it was his doing.

    ��I��m going to kill him.��

    Murderous intent welled up in the Armed Princess��s eyes.

    Venom began to swirl within her gaze.

    ��I will kill him. I��m going to kill him. I swear I will kill him!��

    With a sound that could tear the sky, the Armed Princess roared and joined the Ixion remnants.

    ��I��m definitely going to kill that bastard!��

    Thus, now that she had followed them to the Giant��s Forest and was shouting fiercely, Jegrop, the master artisan, looked at her in disbelief.

    ��Armed Princess, we can��t kill that guy.��

    ��Shut up! I��m going to kill him! I will!��

    With her tail and body bristling, she growled.

    Jegrop looked quite troubled.

    Meanwhile, Veldo sank deep into thought.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Veldo��s golden eyes shone gently.

    He was the most significant hindrance to Ixion.

    Veldo had seen him only once.

    But that time was short and interrupted by the Emperor.

    Back then, he had been much less experienced than he was now.

    Now, after devouring numerous realms of Gold, he had grown immensely.

    ��Maybe����

    Looking at the dying seed of the ultimate evil, Veldo quietly contemted.

    He slowly raised his head, cing his hand on his knee as he stood.

    ��Everyone, get ready.��

    At Veldo��s words, the eyes of everyone brightened.

    ��Our enemy ising.��

    From beyond the Giant��s Forest,

    The long-awaited enemy had finally appeared.

    ��

    The Giant��s Forest Fully Engulfed

    Meanwhile, Kraush and Icarus were sprinting through the Giant��s Forest.

    Due to the characteristics of the Giant��s Forest, the area was loaded with massive Erosion Beasts.

    If surrounded and attacked by those critters, there would be no resistance for Icarus.

    So they were charging ahead without stopping, taking the shortest route.

    But even so, avoiding every Erosion Beast was impossible.

    Boom!

    A giant groundhog burst through the earth, about to engulf Icarus.

    Regardless of how massive it was, it was just a midday groundhog.

    If Icarus��s knight had been any of his skilled members, they would have sliced it apart without breaking a sweat.

    Yet, the groundhog��s body had be considerably tougher due to the effects of the Giant��s Forest.

    The surface of the beast was evidently cursed.

    Instantly petrifying anyone who got caught in its gaze.

    Kragagagah!

    But just before the groundhog could swallow Icarus, a towering shadow engulfed it, pulling it back down.

    The members of Icarus were initially startled but soon became ustomed to the sight as they pressed on through the Giant��s Forest.

    That shadow belonged to the Empress, Glycis Laktea, who had spread it wide.

    ��Phew, what a ruckus this year. My old bones feel like they could crumble any second,�� Glycismented as she glided along the waves of shadow.

    At that moment, the Emperor, Darphion Junon, who had been leading the charge, looked back at her.

    ��You��re still spry, aren��t you?��

    ��What would a kid like you know?�� Glycis retorted, rolling her eyes as she turned her gaze toward the ever-dashing Kraush.

    When their eyes met briefly, Kraush shared a fleeting grin.

    ��You��re not fit for that role.��

    ��You��re sure lowering your standards. Someone who devoured so much gold should be ashamed,�� Glycismented.

    Unlike others, her piercing eyes could see through Kraush��s veil.

    The power of World Erosion currently within Kraush was undoubtedly dangerous.

    If he managed to control it effortlessly, he could rival even the Heavenly Sword.

    ��Are you looking to be a bomb yourself?��

    ��That��s just my nickname, ss Cannon. I have to live up to it.��

    Upon seeing Kraush smile, Glycis clicked her tongue.

    ��I can tell you��re up to no good. Don��t make it harder for those around you.��

    As she warned him, it made sense��he should not trouble those near him.

    ��Once this expedition concludes, I��m retiring,�� she stated.

    With that, Glycis summoned her shadows once more.

    ��Just fill the vacancy when the timees.��

    Then she struck a leopard that leapt down from the shadows.

    The leopard staggered and flew in midair, with Darphion slicing it apart.

    However, the enemies weren��t finished.

    Behemoths continued to swarm towards Icarus.

    Things were looking grim.

    As the Ixion remnants inmed the ultimate evil faster, the Giant��s Forest plunged deeper into chaos.

    Moreover, the Erosion beasts weren��t their only foe.

    ��Kraush.��

    Hearing his name, Kraush nced sideways.

    A woman who had apanied him under the guise of a sorceress, with her crimson eyes ring through her robe, met his gaze.

    She was none other than Crimson Garden.

    As she called out, Kraush nodded in response.

    ��Right.��

    Kraush could sense it through his instincts.

    ��The Ixion remnants are arriving. Everyone, prepare for battle against the World Erosion agents!��

    As soon as Kraush spoke, Icarus regrouped, readying themselves forbat.

    Kuuuuuung!

    Just then, one tree morphed into a golem, raising its arm.

    Following it, a torrent of ck lightning surged down toward Icarus from amidst the wooden golems.

    Under that storm descended various Erosion agents, rushing to confront Icarus.

    They were all remnants of Ixion.

    A showdown between Ixion and the Alliance of Icarus.

    The final war for the world had begun.

 Chapter 388

    ### Chapter 388

    Encounters with World Erosion Beasts and World Erosions

    As Icarus faced off against these two forces, they maintained their formation and charged ahead.

    ��Left iing!��

    ��Cast defensive magic, mages!��

    ��Squad 4, take down the tree golems first!��

    The remnants of Ixion were clearly pouring everyst bit of their strength into this desperate assault.

    Yet they were up against Icarus, the legendary warriors who had ovee countless adversaries in the Magic Kingdom.

    Despite Ixion��s fierce attack, Icarus rallied their spirits and fought back valiantly.

    Meanwhile, Kraush quietly assessed the members of Ixion.

    ��Where��s that monkey? I don��t see him.��

    Crimson Garden, standing next to him,mented, ��As you say, the Beast King Veldo, the core of Ixion, is nowhere to be found.��

    If Veldo were present, the situation would have changed dramatically.

    He was a beast of immense power,parable to the Sanctuary of Stars. Just his presence alone could significantly bolster Ixion��sbat power.

    Kraush��s thoughts were filled with suspicions.

    ��Does he have some scheme up his sleeve?��

    At that moment, Kraush felt a chill run down his spine.

    And just as he turned his head, he encountered a glowing white specter behind him.

    A body bound in bandages, with jagged teeth glistening in the light, radiating a thick aura of coldness.

    As the specter approached, nobody sensed its presence.

    It was unsurprising, given that the specter was visible only to Kraush.

    Kraush recognized exactly what this specter was.

    One of the Armed Princess��s mystical attacks:

    Soul Severing (�`�ꚢ��).

    It was an ultimate technique that left irreversible wounds on the foe��s soul instead of destroying the weapon.

    Soul Severing was unavoidable.

    Moreover, it was an entirely different force from a curse.

    A separate power that had existed since ancient times was now closing in on Kraush.

    In the moment that followed, something surged from the shadow of the forest nearby.

    It was none other than the Armed Princess, Shua Delphia, unleashing her Hell Flower attack.

    With her scarlet eyes glinting fiercely, she extended her ws toward Kraush.

    ��Dieeeee!��

    She had waited for this moment, wanting nothing more than revenge.

    Just as she intended to deal the finishing blow to Kraush, who had been hit by the Soul Severing.

    ng!

    Her ws were stopped just in front of Kraush��s face.

    The Armed Princess��s eyes widened in shock.

    Because the force blocking her ws was none other than Kraush��s Rain Thunder Prime!

    Despite being hit by Soul Severing, rendering him vulnerable, Kraush looked at the Armed Princess with sheer pity.

    ��Hey butterfly, are you still not aware of your surroundings?��

    Under normal circumstances, Kraush wouldn��t have brushed off the Soul Severing��s lethal impact so easily.

    However, not long ago, he had gained immortality from Crimson Garden.

    Immortality prevents the soul from being tarnished, rendering the Soul Severing ineffective against him.

    In other words, the Armed Princess��s ultimate technique was meaningless to Kraush.

    ��Seems like I must have really irked you.��

    The Armed Princess prized her weapon more than anything in the world.

    The fact that she used a technique that would destroy her weapon meant she had a profound grudge against Kraush.

    ��Ugh, ughhh!��

    Just as the Armed Princess was about to scream in fury for having her ultimate technique thwarted.

    Whack!

    She was sent flying, the shock tossing her far away.

    ��Why is this cat making such a noisy racket?��

    It was Crimson Garden who had sent her flying with an uninterested wave of her hand while conjuring a magic circle.

    ��I��m searching for the monkey, so just hold on a second.��

    They needed to find Veldo, the core of Ixion. His absence implied he was up to something.

    As Kraush prepared to wait for Crimson Garden, a loud rumble shook the ground.

    Kuuuuung!

    As soon as Kraush turned his head, a massive tremor resonated through the earth.

    It was such a powerful impact that even seasoned knights were knocked off their feet.

    Suddenly, silence enveloped the area.

    Everyone sensed that this tremor was anything but ordinary.

    Kuuuuung!

    The tremor reverberated again.

    And now they all understood what was causing it.

    ��It��s a giant.��

    The Empress, Glycis Laktea, stated calmly, gazing silently beyond the woods.

    The master of the Giant��s Forest wasing their way.

    It wasn��t that the giant was responding to the chaos��it was intentional.

    ��Monkey bastard.��

    Crimson Garden narrowed her eyes slowly.

    The one controlling the giant was none other than the Beast King, Veldo.

    ��This wretched thing.��

    Thinking of Veldo, who was determined to bring everyone to ruin, Crimson Garden turned her body.

    ��Kraush, I��ll handle the Beast King����

    ��Sorry, but I need to wrap this up first.��

    Crimson Garden fell silent.

    It was Kraush revealing the toy sword he held.

    It was a gray, toy-like sword.

    However, considering its original purpose, it was anything but a mere toy.

    The sword was called Exchange (??).

    It possessed a unique ability to swap the wielder��s weapon with that of the opponent.

    Kraush had been switched with the Armed Princess��s Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��When did this happen, cat?��

    Crimson Garden frowned.

    She had underestimated the Armed Princess��s obsession with her weapon.

    Crack!

    ��It��s fine.��

    Kraush crushed the temporarily activated Exchange sword.

    Then he began to smile ominously.

    ��I just need to catch the butterfly myself and reim it. Shouldn��t take long.��

    It appeared that Veldo intended to pull Icarus away, but had made a poor choice.

    Boom!

    A deafening st rang out from afar.

    The source of the explosion was none other than the Heavenly King, Dalfiron.

    As soon as he heard the vibrations, he charged forward to sh with the giant.

    He understood well the consequences if the giant advanced towards Icarus.

    Thus, he took off toward the giant at once.

    ��Ourbat strength isn��tcking either.��

    The giant was the strongest being they had encountered in the world of Erosion so far.

    But they had two Heavenly Sword users on their side.

    Moreover, reinforcements from Mu Huang were currently on the way to assist.

    Soon enough, three Heavenly Sword users would gather here.

    And half of the Ten Great Lords were currently fighting Ixion alongside Icarus.

    Now they were also embarking into the skies alongside the Sky Generation.

    Don��t underestimate the strongestbat forces in the world.

    At this point, they wouldn��t be held back by Kraush��s temporary absence.

    ��Take the crow with you. Just in case. I need to go meet that monkey.��

    With that, Crimson Garden pulled back her robe and retrieved a crow before handing it to Kraush.

    Kraush nodded, watching the crow take flight.

    ��I��ll be back soon.��

    With that, Kraush vanished.

    As Crimson Garden observed his sudden departure, she fluffed the robes around her.

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve fought.��

    Time to let loose all the magic she had been umting.

    ��

    The Armed Princess, Shua Delphia.

    She was currently charging madly ahead with Rain Thunder Prime clutched in her arms.

    ��Hahaha! Serves you right!��

    She knew her ce.

    No matter how strong Kraush had be, he was still just a human.

    There was no way she could defeat him with all her skills.

    Thus, she switched tactics.

    While other World Erosion agents ridiculously sought to defend the Giant��s Forest, she focused solely on one goal:

    To snatch away Kraush��s precious weapon.

    If she seeded, Kraush��s fighting power would dwindle significantly, and she��d feel a thrill from reiming Rain Thunder Prime.

    As she barreled through just as Crimson Garden��s spell was about to hit her, she used Exchange to seize Rain Thunder Prime for herself.

    Now holding the weapon, the Armed Princess had no hesitation.

    Her only task was to dash out of the Giant��s Forest and vanish.

    There was no way Kraush would pursue her while handling the others.

    ��Hehehe! You fool! I��ve won!��

    It was during that triumphant moment when the Armed Princess was basking in her victory that��

    Swoosh��

    A peculiar, ominous wind rustled through the leaves and branches of the trees in the Giant��s Forest.

    Sensing this strange wind, the Armed Princess narrowed her eyes.

    For some reason, a wave of unease flooded through her.

    ��What is it?��

    A sense of dread churned within her.

    Just then��

    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The sound of thunderous footsteps echoed in her sharp ears.

    The armed princess panicked at the sound of heavy footsteps approaching her.

    And her pace quickened significantly.

    Because she had a sinking feeling about who��or what��wasing.

    ��No way, no way, no way.��

    Is this lunatic leaving Icarus behind toe after her?

    As the Armed Princess fell deeper into fear, her hair bristled, and she found herself crawling on all fours.

    But the distance between her and the source of those footsteps closed rapidly until it was right in front of her.

    Thud!

    With a thundering crash, a dark-haired figure with an uncanny presence loomed over her.

    In that instant, the Armed Princess��s eyes widened.

    Kraush��s foot was already inches away from her abdomen.

    Creeeeak!

    ��Gah!?��

    The blow sent the Armed Princess soaring into the air, her ribs cracking under the force.

    As she tried to draw her sword from her grasp, ready to strike,��

    Crack!

    A sharp pain jolted through her wrist as Kraush��s fist connected, effortlessly breaking her grip.

    Her sword fell to the ground with a tter.

    Kraush wrapped his hand around the Armed Princess��s tail and swung her around.

    In mid-air, she spun before crashing to the ground.

    ��Gyaaaaa!��

    With the massive crash, the Armed Princess tumbled, her limbs flying up before falling weakly to the ground.

    Kraush decided to give her another little gift.

    No need to use fists this time.

    With his palm, Kraush dealt a heavy blow to the ground beneath her.

    Boom!

    The impact rocked the Armed Princess��s brains.

    The overwhelming shock rendered her unconscious.

    ��Ugh, eeek.��

    With her brain rattled, the Armed Princess trembled as crimson liquid seeped from her legs.

    Kraush, indifferent to her plight, rummaged through her belongings, snatching away Rain Thunder Prime.

    ��Hey butterfly, don��t go taking others�� things too casually.��

    It was truly an anticlimactic result.

    Only the soft murmurs of crows echoed in sorrow above the stricken Armed Princess.

 Chapter 389

    ### Chapter 389

    The War of Icarus and Ixion

    The Beast King, Veldo, who had sent the master of the Giant��s Forest, frowned as he moved between the trees.

    Well, it was only natural; the giant was stuck before it could reach Icarus.

    Its steps were hindered by two people��none other than the Heavenly King and the Empress.

    The Moonlight sh of the Heavenly King collided with the Shadow of the Empress, preventing the giant from just walking past them.

    ��As much as I��d love for it to advance a bit more����

    Unfortunately, it seemed they would have to settle for having stalled the two Heavenly Sword users.

    ��Okay. The situation isn��t too bad.��

    Now, they could buy much more time. Icarus, with two Heavenly Sword users absent, wouldn��t easily take down the remnants of Ixion.

    Ultimately, Ixion��s goal was to unleash the greatest evil. To do that, buying time was paramount.

    Just as Veldo thought this and once again brushed against a tree, a fleeting red sh caught his eye.

    Realizing this, he quickly shielded his body with his arms.

    Kwaaaang!

    With the sh, he was sent flying through the air, crashing through several trees of the Giant��s Forest before hitting the ground.

    Chiiiiiik��

    Thick ck smoke billowed from his arms, with the residual sh continuing to sear his flesh.

    With determination, Veldo strained to obliterate the sh clinging to his arm and raised his head cautiously.

    There, he saw a woman with eyes just as red as his, but unlike his, hers resembled a reptile.

    Veldo pierced through her identity and spoke her moniker.

    ����The Immortal.��

    Crimson Garden August.

    Upon hearing her nickname, she brushed her robe back and smirked.

    ��Sorry, but that nickname no longer suits me.��

    At this, Veldo squinted in suspicion.

    ��You cast off immortality?��

    Due to her past immortality, Crimson Garden��s physical form had remained in eternal slumber.

    But now, the aura emanating from her was on a different level from her subordinates.

    This was clearly the real Crimson Garden.

    The white fur instinctively sprouting on Veldo��s arm was proof of that.

    ��Find out for yourself.��

    As he finished speaking, Veldo was already charging towards Crimson Garden.

    Crimson Garden, being a mage, knew the first rule of facing a sorcerer: never give them space.

    To obey this rule, Veldo executed a surprise leap.

    In an instant, the distance between Crimson Garden and Veldo began to shrink.

    The massive trees of the Giant��s Forest shook violently as he leapt skyward.

    Just before Veldo��s outstretched palm could reach Crimson Garden, it suddenly halted right in front of her face.

    Creeeek��

    A crack formed in the air around Crimson Garden as Veldo��s hand stopped short.

    But that was as far as he got.

    Crimson Garden��s gaze widened at their confrontation.

    ��It seems while I was sleeping, you continued to grow weaker.��

    Crimson Garden raised her hand above her head.

    In that moment, hundreds of magic circles manifested behind her.

    From the magic circles emerged dozens of heads of dragons, each breathing mes from their mouths.

    ��Does this monkey dare to eye the dragons?��

    With that parting shot, the dragon heads opened their maws and unleashed fireballs.

    Kwaang! Bang! Kwaang!

    Veldo dodged the fireballs exploding right in front of him, creating distance.

    However, the dragon heads unleashed by Crimson Garden continued firing their fireballs unrelentingly.

    The attacking fireballs devastated the area, incinerating the trees and scorching the remaining Erosion remnants watching from a distance.

    As soon as Crimson Garden unleashed enough fireballs to alter the surroundingndscape, cracks began to form beneath her feet.

    Seeing this, Crimson Garden��s eyes flickered as the fissures spread out, reaching one kilometer around her.

    Kwaaaang!

    With a dramatic shattering of the ground, debris shot into the sky.

    Crimson Garden soared gracefully within a spherical shield amidst the chaos.

    At that moment, the dragon heads turned their gaze towards the debris as one.

    They were enchanted with automatic tracking magic.

    As they turned to follow Veldo, a ring white light caught their attention from the opposite direction.

    Crimson Garden noticed what he had done and scowled.

    ��That monkey!��

    After revealing his presence to the auto-tracking magic, Veldo had moved to the other side with mind-boggling speed.

    To put it simply, it was insane.

    The problem was that Veldo had the physical capability to pull it off.

    When Veldo��s face briefly shed beyond the light, he thrust his fist forward.

    Beast God Fist

    Golden Transformation

    An awe-inspiring stream of light engulfed the area surrounding Crimson Garden.

    In an instant, she was caught in a golden space, with fierce beams of light crashing down around her.

    Thus, it was only natural that the dragon magic she had unleashed was obliterated.

    Boom!

    At that moment, a deafening noise echoed as Veldo��s fists pummeled against Crimson Garden��s barrier.

    Amidst the golden beams, Veldo began to wildly swing his fists.

    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!

    The relentless barrage from Veldo was underway.

    Crimson Garden��s defense magic cracked under the strain of his blows.

    Each punch packed enough power to challenge even the Ten Great Lords, and Crimson Garden��s magic had no chance of withstanding this onught.

    Naturally, she also had no intention of just taking the hits.

    Crimson Garden��s barrier began to glow even brighter.

    Noticing this, Veldo��s eyebrows twitched.

    ��It��s already toote.��

    Crimson Garden had rubbed her thumb and index finger together, creating a sound.

    Snap!

    This was the signal for the magic she had activated.

    The barrier continued absorbing Veldo��s attacks.

    It appeared to crack, but it was merely a form of storing the energy flow.

    This was the reflection magic that Crimson Garden had devised based on Kraush��s abilities.

    ��Arma Regis.��

    The umted power exploded all at once, engulfing the entire vicinity.

    Violet light radiated intensely, sweeping through the surroundings.

    With subsequent shockwaves, everything around was blown away.

    Kwagaga��

    The raging storm tore through the area.

    Even the giant in the distance turned momentarily at the monstrous tempest.

    Wherever the storm passed, Crimson Garden continued to conjure magic circles.

    As expected, Veldo was busy drawing symbols with his palms, coordinating the energies.

    Withstood in front of Crimson Garden��s magic, he activated techniques even on his singed fur.

    In tandem, Crimson Garden��s magic reachedpletion.

    From Veldo��s grasp, light erupted with vigor.

    Beast God Fist

    Destruction

    With a p of his hands, hundreds of magic circles floating around Crimson Garden unleashed their power simultaneously, warping the very air around them.

    ��Valparojim.��

    An attack magic of utmost strength thatbined and exploded hundreds of other explosive magics.

    ����!

    The two colossal forces collided, pouring immense energy in all directions.

    The trees of the Giant��s Forest crashed against the opposing st, swaying under the explosion.

    What faced the sts evaporated without a trace, leaving nothing behind.

    The surge from the gods and the Beast King transcended the bounds of human understanding.

    In the empty space above, Crimson Garden exhaled deeply, gazing at the shattered barrier.

    There was no time to restore her magical defenses.

    If Veldo were given the chance, he would certainly seize the moment to attack.

    Despite the massive explosion, she didn��t assume Veldo was dead.

    At that moment, as she cautiously began sketching her next spell, her eyelids fluttered open.

    ���� That monkey!��

    Understanding what Veldo had done, her eyes narrowed.

    There was no trace of Veldo anywhere in the vicinity.

    What did that imply?

    He was long gone, fleeing the scene with the explosion.

    And there was but one direction in which he could have escaped.

    Crimson Garden turned her head to the trees at the horizon��s edge.

    The Giant��s Forest, possessing immense power over World Erosion, was already beginning to recover despite the chaos Veldo and Crimson Garden had wreaked upon it.

    Veldo had already passed through, diving deeper into the woods.

    ��First, I need to unleash the greatest evil.��

    Engaging in a direct confrontation and winning only meant Veldo would be left with injuries.

    He sought only one thing: to unleash the ultimate evil as nned.

    Thus, he had no qualms about retreating from the fight with Crimson Garden, knowing she wouldn��t pursue him while restoring her defenses.

    ��You��ve aged quite a bit.��

    In the past, Veldo would have charged headlong into any situation.

    Now he could step back so easily for the sake of his goal.

    It was a stark contrast to the fervor one could once feel from Veldo after living so long in this world.

    ��Therefore, is he clinging more to his past as he ages?��

    It��s only natural that the more ardent part of himself remained there.

    Perhaps Veldo��s earnestness towards Ixion stemmed from this reason.

    ��Tsk, this is exactly why I��d rather not grow old.��

    Aging flesh meant not just the body but the spirit loses zeal and drive, deterioratingpared to youth.

    This was something Crimson Garden, who had lived as an immortal, could not escape either.

    Naturally, the previously proimed Beast King felt the same way.

    ��Hence, it��s expected that reincarnators struggle further away from sess each time they fail.��

    No matter how young they became again, what could be done?

    It would only repeat the decline of their mental state.

    Thus, Crimson Garden felt even more bewildered regarding Abe, the Red Witch.

    There��s no way a magical madman��s spirit could remain intact through the ages.

    ��No, perhaps that��s why they��re even more obsessed with magic.��

    One who sublimates their mental decline into magic.

    That��s how they could transform into a creature that filled only with obsession for the arcane.

    Perhaps the Sorcerer King, for all his madness for magic, walked a simr path.

    But the Sorcerer King had someone topare achievements in magic with: Crimson Garden.

    Because of this encounter, he couldn��t bring himself to think he would sell the world for magic.

    However, Abe had no one.

    Her only life goals had turned into the unyielding pursuit of achievement and leap in magic.

    ��I��ll begin preparations now.��

    So, Crimson Garden started to sketch out magic to counter Abe.

    Instead, she ryed a message to her student, who was currently rushing towards the greatest evil.

    ��That monkey is on the move. Take him down.��

    The Beast King, Veldo.

    He was bound to sumb to another dragon once more.

 Chapter 390

    ### Chapter 390

    Before the Most Terrible Seed in the Giant��s Forest

    There stood a Hell Fairy, wearing a mask on one side of her face, all alone in front of the Most Terrible Seed.

    Around the Most Terrible Seed, countless magic circles were drawn.

    This was the Hell Fairy using eleration magic to bloom the Most Terrible Seed faster.

    As if to show the power of her magic, the Most Terrible Seed had transformed from a meager seed into a massive tree, now rooting itself deep into the ground.

    Its roots, sinking deep below, were set to tunnel endlessly down until they eventually prated into the world��s interior.

    From that moment on, the constraints of being within the realm of World Erosion would cease, and the powers of World Erosion would engulf the entire world.

    ��Just a bit more now.��

    The Hell Fairy realized that it wouldn��t be long before the Most Terrible Seed fully bloomed.

    Moreover, she was well aware of who would ultimately devour this horror.

    She also knew that when the seed bloomed, she would be the first to go.

    ��It��s soon.��

    It had been ages since she had to count down the time.

    On the day she first met Abe, she pledged her lifelong loyalty.

    For the Hell Fairy, Abe was both a benefactor and a teacher.

    For her, she could bring destruction to the world without a second thought.

    Long ago, as the World Erosioner, she��d been captured by humans, half her face burned and forced into very.

    It was to burn them all down, for the sake of Abe who had taken her in.

    Even if it meant that Abe used her unique traits toplete reincarnation magic by bringing down her master.

    For the one who saved her life, she was willing to do anything.

    Just as the Hell Fairy resolutely solidified her magic, determined to burn her own life down, it happened.

    Kaaahng!

    The hemispherical defensive magic created by the Hell Fairy cracked and shattered.

    ��What a ruckus you��ve stirred up.��

    A voice suddenly echoed from behind her.

    She sensed that he was approaching long before.

    He was aware of it too and deliberately made his presence known.

    After all, all the trap spells surrounding the Most Terrible Seed were already being broken through.

    The traps barely dyed anything at all.

    But one thing was certain: someone wasing.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The one called the Dragon King, chosen as the vessel of the God of World Erosion by Abe.

    The Hell Fairy wasn��t particrly afraid of death.

    It made no difference whether she died at his hands or sumbed to the Most Terrible Seed.

    In fact, she was already nearly ready to awaken the horror.

    ��The problem is����

    She still needed a little more time.

    With the magic already set to trigger, the Hell Fairy turned her body around.

    In her grasp, magic activation was held firm.

    She would buy even a little time.

    Just as she made up her mind to cast her magic, Kraush was already on the move.

    A blinding white light filled her view.

    He moved fast.

    As if everything he had swallowed until now wasn��t a lie.

    His speed had increased dozens of timespared to when she faced him alongside the ck Crow before.

    It was a speed that had once caught her totally off guard.

    There was no way she could respond to it now.

    With his white hair billowing, Kraush��s sword lunged toward her.

    Kwadadadang!

    The defensive magic pendant that the Hell Fairy had relied on as herst resort shattered in an instant.

    The power flowing from his sword utterly overwhelmed her own.

    But in that brief moment, the Hell Fairy activated her magic.

    Hell Asura.

    Using her unique trait, Descending No More.

    An Asura plucked straight from hell.

    The horned Hell Asura surged up from beneath her feet and swung a massive sword toward Kraush.

    As the force of the de imbued with the power of World Erosion stretched toward Kraush to bisect him, he simply raised a hand.

    Thuk��

    Kraush caught the massive hellish sword bare-handed.

    The Hell Fairy��s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched him stop it with his bare hands.

    Kraush had reached a realm beyond what even the Hell Asura could block.

    After all, the supposed Hell Asura was merely a servant to the God of Hell.

    Compared to Kraush, who had started to reach the domain of the Gods, it didn��t stand a chance.

    Crrrack!

    At that moment, as Kraush exerted power, cracks began to form all over the Hellish sword.

    ng!

    With that, the hellish sword shattered into pieces.

    Kraush then raised his hand and firmly gripped the horn sprouting from the top of the Hell Asura��s head.

    ��Seems like you graduated from Asura school ages ago.��

    With that, the de extending from his hand pierced through the head of the Hell Asura.

    Simultaneously, a white me engulfed the impaled head.

    The Hell Asura, which had been pulled out to buy time, vanished in an instant, consumed by the mes.

    Just as the Hell Fairy stumbled back in shock, the sword of Kraush surged through the mes that had burnt the Hell Asura.

    Even her hastily summoned defensive magic was nothing more than paper against Kraush��s sword.

    As her defensive magic was sliced apart, Kraush��s de impaled the Hell Fairy��s abdomen.

    ��Kuh!��

    Her entrails mixed with blood spilled out, gushing forth.

    But that moment was merely fleeting.

    Kraush��s true worthy in the white me.

    Hwarurur��

    The mes erupted from the de lodged in her body, spreading rapidly across her whole form.

    Overwhelmed by the fiery ze, she could not endure the excruciating pain and lost consciousness.

    ��Oh, Lady Abe.��

    With that, the Hell Fairy��s body crumbled.

    Just as Kraush intended to finish off the Hell Fairy by severing her with his sword, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation.

    He then erased the de of Thunder and swung it behind him.

    Kaaahng!

    The de of thunder that suddenly emerged collided fiercely with something.

    With the Hell Fairy sprawled out, Kraush took a few steps back.

    Now, he was a powerhouse recognized even across the world.

    Having mastered both the Destruction Divine and the white me, the shock he felt made him take a step back.

    Kraush soon recognized who had dealt him this jolt, his eyes turning cold.

    Beyond Kraush��s swung sword, a hefty figure approached, still striking a fist.

    His entire body was covered in white fur.

    With a silver headband andrge ears resembling those of a monkey, it was unmistakably the Beast King, Veldo.

    He was the strongest among the remaining remnants of Ixion.

    There he was, but he wasn��t in a pretty state.

    His once glimmering white fur was now burnt and ragged.

    Moreover, he seemed unable to move his left arm properly.

    It was evidence that he had juste from a fierce battle.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    Veldo said this, loosening his right arm.

    He intended to hide his difort with his left.

    Kraush, observing Veldo, opened his eyes slightly in astonishment.

    ��Crimson Garden must have given you quite a run for your money.��

    To this, Veldo scoffed.

    ��What beast can hold me back?��

    What a boast.

    Kraush had already sensed Veldo��s cocky demeanor.

    No matter how formidable Veldo was, he couldn��t have taken down Crimson Garden in such a short time and reached him here.

    That meant Veldo had given up on finishing the fight with Crimson Garden and rushed over here instead.

    ��Running away with your tail between your legs, huh? The title of Beast King hardly suits you, does it?��

    ��I��ve got no interest in what others call me.��

    Veldo nonchntly replied to Kraush��s provocation.

    Then he locked his gaze on the half-burnt Hell Fairy, clenching his fist toward Kraush.

    He noticed that the Hell Fairy had struggled to buy time.

    While he was not in pristine shape, he understood the meaning behind it: he would merely buy time now as well.

    ��I��m curious to see how strong that brat has be sincest time.��

    Kraush had taken quite a beat down from Veldo before.

    Ironically, that very ce was the Giant��s Forest.

    Without the help of the Heavenly King, he would surely have ended up dragged away by Veldo back then.

    This was his chance for revenge.

    Understanding this, Kraush intensified the White me��s power.

    ��Crimson Garden, you sly one.��

    She must��ve known Veldo fled and simply let him go.

    If it were her, she��d surely be preparing for the arrival of Abe after the Giant��s Forest fell.

    In other words, she had faith that Kraush would inevitably defeat Veldo.

    ��That teacher of mine����

    Always leaving the hard work to her disciple.

    While grumbling internally, Kraush began to raise his intensity further.

    ��I won��t let anyone else run away like the rest.��

    ��Maybe I��m not the one who��s running.��

    No further conversation was necessary.

    The moment Veldo��s words finished, Kraush��s energy surged.

    Simultaneously, with the addition of his Excel power, Kraushunched forward like a cannon.

    The wind rippled behind him.

    Kraush, who now wielded divine powers at will, was a ridiculous force to contend with.

    Even Veldo, faced with him, realized this stark fact.

    His body was already battered from the earlier battle.

    Continuing a fight here would make him nothing more than Kraush��s prey, no matter how formidable he might be.

    ��I never expected I��d be forced into this position yet again.��

    He didn��t think he would ever feel this kind of crisis in his life one more time.

    With a twist of his mouth into a sly smile, Veldo felt a thrill of exhration.

    The glint of madness in his face sent a shiver down Kraush��s spine as his sword lunged toward Veldo��s neck.

    Kaaahng!

    Veldo raised his right arm to block Kraush��s sword.

    The massive bracelet on his right arm collided with Kraush��s de.

    ng!

    Kraush��s strength was such that even the bracelet, looking far stronger than steel, began to crack.

    ��No.��

    But soon Kraush noticed that it wasn��t solely due to his own strength.

    The bracelet had already been unsealed by Veldo before he got here.

    ��This guy����

    Kraush had seen Veldo unseal his bracelet once before.

    And that time, Veldo rampaged through Starlon, spreading chaos to the point that even the White Dragon Balheim couldn��t control him.

    That was the moment of his fatal rampage.

    He had anticipated this, but Veldo had chosen to go berserk even faster than he thought.

    As Kraush attempted to pivot in mid-air to seize any opportunity before Veldo��s bracelet fully unleashed its power, he opened the Sable and poured all the white me stored within onto his de.

    With the white me imbued and energized, Kraush��s sword glowed blindingly.

    At the same time, his eyes turned crimson.

    The power of the Heavenly Killing Star also added strength to Kraush��s white me.

    Finally, as his sword reached its peak, Kraush swung it toward Veldo.

    Annihtion Erosion (�����g)

    Ten Styles

    Annihtion (���)

    A white me that annihtes everything engulfed Veldo.

    Even within thepletely engulfing mes, Kraush did not halt; he surged forward relentlessly.

    Confident that Veldo hadn��t perished, he sought to make one more swing of his sword.

    Boom!

    The gigantic shackles Veldo wore crumbled and fell to the ground.

    The Beast King, who had encountered the Annihtion right in front of him and burned to a crisp, grinned with wild eyes.

    ��Give it your all.��

    With that brief line, his white fur began to glow golden.

    Along with this, Veldo��s muscles swelled massively, and his face distorted like a fierce beast.

    Beastification.

    In his eyes, there was no longer anything resembling conscience.

    Instead, pure, primal ferocity erupted from his entire being.

    The Beast King, Veldo.

    This was the moment he revealed his true form.

 Chapter 391

    ### Chapter 391

    The Beast King, Veldo

    He was born royalty.

    Avish environment, a good family, and subjects loyal to the royal family.

    It was a world without any shorings.

    However, in stark contrast to the life he lived, there were those who could not ept such a world.

    Indeed, it��s a rotten tale.

    And that person was Veldo��s younger brother.

    The younger brother, alwayspared to the superior older brother.

    A life that merely existed because he was born into royalty.

    Unable to endure this, instead of making efforts to change his situation, he chose a drastic path.

    If he could not have it, he would destroy it.

    With such a selfish mindset, his brother unraveled the secrets the kingdom had hidden all along.

    The essence thaty within the beast tribe,

    The brutal instinct they had separated and concealed to prevent awakening.

    Beastification.

    Casting away reason and disying pure savagery, a radical form.

    Originally, it was a wildness that the Great Sage had gathered from the beast tribe and sealed away, but once unleashed, it turned the world upside down in an instant.

    The wildness that had been sealed for nearly a thousand years unleashed a frenzied rampage, proving how suppressed it had been all this time.

    A thousand years ago, there would be warriors from the vige who would step up to contain the periodic beastifications of the beast tribe.

    But the fact that all of the beast tribe had been unleashed after a millennium of suppression was sufficient to end the world.

    Of course, there were a few who resisted the wildness.

    However, even they could not withstand the onught of those who had be beasts and eventually fell victim to them.

    Veldo was also one of these strong individuals.

    In his right mind, he dashed to protect his father and mother.

    And there, he beheld his brother ravaging his parents.

    His brother began swinging his fists at him, and in the end, Veldo had to kill his brother with his own hands.

    With a hollow gaze, he watched the kingdom copse around him.

    Was his kinhood wed from the very beginning?

    It might have been a mistake to have restrained the raw instinct born from nature for the sake of the beast tribe��s revival.

    Thus, the kingdom toppled and vanished into the abyss.

    Veldo became a wandering soul, battling against the beastified remnants of his people day in and day out.

    During this time, he obtained a key to another world.

    There was no longer hope for his own world anyway.

    The wildness sealed for a thousand years showed no signs of dwindling even after a few more years.

    Eventually, unable to find a way in his own world, Veldo fled to the present.

    Using every method he could think of, he wore a wildness restraint to quell the instinct within him.

    However, he never imagined he would shatter this restraint himself today.

    ��������

    With golden eyes, Veldo stared at Kraush.

    For a moment, those eyes seemed to show remnants of reason.

    But Kraush knew better.

    He realized there was not a shred of rationale left in him.

    Gradually, Veldo��s mouth began to open.

    ������������!��

    The sound that erupted felt like it would shred ear drums in an instant.

    Kraush, unable to endure the pain ringing in his ears, stepped back two paces.

    The roar from Veldo was something out of this world.

    Nevertheless, Kraush didn��t take his eyes off Veldo, locking onto him.

    He couldn��t afford to lose sight of him, even for a second.

    In a tense moment, the muscles in Veldo��s right leg twitched.

    He��sing.

    The instant Kraush sensed it, Veldo��s fist was already propelled towards Kraush��s left side.

    Bam!

    In an instant, Kraush was sent flying through the air.

    At that very moment the de of his Thunder Sword that had blocked Veldo��s punch shattered.

    Simultaneously, the gale created by Veldo��s movement mmed into Kraush with tremendous force.

    ��Ugh!��

    Despite having anticipated this, Kraush was sluggish to react.

    He was hit hard.

    Kraush needed to draw on the white me inside Sable.

    As Kraush��s ragged breath escaped him, he barely managed to avoid Veldo��s follow-up attack.

    Yet Veldo was already above him.

    Kraush swiftly swung his sword of thunder again.

    Bam!

    But again, with insufficient power, he was knocked to the ground.

    ��Cough!��

    The impact from hitting the ground knocked the wind out of him.

    Veldo descended toward the fallen Kraush, both hands raised like a club ready to smash him down.

    With no time to catch his breath, Kraush just barely avoided an attack that could have ended him.

    Boom! Kaboom!

    But a subsequent shockwave totally devastated the ground, sending debris flying everywhere.

    ��Damn it.��

    Ever since Veldo��s father, the Demon King, failed to take down Veldo, he knew thetter was a beast of unimaginable power.

    Whew, whew.

    Now, it seemed Kraush had only one option.

    Back when he faced off against the Swordmaster,

    He had to use his own body as a vessel and apply the techniques of the Sword Demon to move to the next level.

    This was the first time Kraush attempted this after absorbing countless realms.

    And so, he couldn��t predict what results woulde of this endeavor.

    One thing he knew, though: it would take at least three minutes.

    ��Three minutes.��

    Kraush faced Veldo, whose red-gold irises flickered amidst the rising dust.

    Could it even be possible?

    ��It has to be possible.��

    Otherwise, he wouldn��t stand a chance against Veldo.

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, the smoke twisted into a single point.

    Kraush��s sword was already in motion before he realized what this meant.

    ng!

    Echoing through the de of thunder, as Kraush honed a new de, he swung downward towards the left.

    ng!

    Just in time, he managed to barely intercept Veldo��s knee strike.

    The pressure was overwhelming with each parry, but for the moment, this was his best hope.

    ��Let it all flow as much as it can!��

    He had no time to use his signature move, Sword Light.

    If he attempted that, the impact would rip him apart like before.

    So, Kraush poured his mind entirely into the enhanced form of his instincts.

    ng, ng, ng, ng, ng!

    Against Veldo��s relentless punches, Kraush swung his sword with frenzied determination.

    His muscles trembled.

    His bones ached.

    His breath was so ragged it felt like his lungs would burst.

    But he couldn��t afford to stop.

    One misstep could be hisst.

    ��Thirty seconds.��

    The problem was that amidst this exchange, only thirty seconds had passed.

    Crack!

    Kraush mmed against Veldo��s strikes.

    Ironically, at this very moment, Kraush��s senses were sharpening.

    In the past, he had seldom gone all out while traversing through realms.

    Though the continuous absorption had fatigued his body,

    He had hardly engaged in life or death battles.

    This was proof that Kraush had grown stronger, but it also reminded him that his instincts were growing dull.

    In fights won easily, few would pour every ounce of their strength.

    Most only exert themselves to what they believe is enough for victory.

    It��s amon blind spot that genius fighters fall into when facing weaker opponents.

    Fortunately, because Kraush had once lived as a nobody, he was sensitive to such mistakes.

    That��s why he reminded himself of the need to stay alert, but he was still only human.

    The lesser he fought against strong opponents, the harder it became to unleash all his strength.

    However, at that moment,

    Kraush found himself facing a formidable opponent.

    This meant that he was rediscovering how to defeat the buried strong ones.

    Kraush��s gaze began to shift.

    His movements sharpened.

    Focused, he matched each move of Veldo��s chaotic onught.

    This evolution didn��t go unnoticed by Veldo, either.

    Though his rationale was consumed by wildness, he sensed a change in Kraush��s level of intensity.

    In that instant, it reminded him that if he didn��t finish Kraush quickly, he might be in danger.

    This realization spurred Veldo into action.

    Gold particles began to scatter from his body,

    Signifying that he was releasing even more of the energy contained within.

    His fists began to glow with golden light.

    But this energy only emerged over the span of 0.1 seconds.

    In other words, in just 0.1 seconds, if he didn��t capture the rise in power, Kraush would be struck with fatal damage.

    Boom!

    A golden sh erupted from Veldo��s fists.

    In a striking aftershock, the winds churned violently.

    Veldo��s thick brows twitched.

    Before him, the whitened strands of Kraush��s hair floated gently in the air.

    And there, Kraush��s de clearly blocked Veldo��s punch.

    It had cracked, but

    In response to the sudden surge of power, Kraush managed to fend him off.

    He needed to buy himself three minutes.

    The very fact that he could block it meant he had anticipated Veldo��s movements.

    Kraush��s crimson eyes glowed fiercely.

    Even through his ragged breaths, he wouldn��t dare take his eyes off Veldo.

    Was he concentrating so extremely that his eyelids didn��t even blink?

    A shiver ran down Veldo��s spine, fueled by his beastification.

    But this wasn��t fear.

    Instead, it was a thrill of joy from encountering a worthy rival.

    Kraush��s strength provoked Veldo.

    This provocation unleashed even more of Veldo��s potential.

    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Strikes unlike any he had unleashed before came crashing towards Kraush.

    Thendscape was obliterated, trees and mountains crumbled.

    Soon, only golden and white light danced chaotically all around.

    Veldo showed no signs of slowing.

    His wild instincts thrived on encountering a worthy opponent, bringing him sheer joy.

    Kraush was the first to respond.

    Despite his efforts, even he realized that it was impossible to take on all the attacks head-on.

    He could feel his arms trembling, threatening to break.

    Withdrawing became a necessity, dodging the strikes from Veldo while he evaded the ensuing shockwaves.

    Kraush��s moves were almost an art form, calcted to evade Veldo��s overwhelming strikes.

    Letting out whatever he could, he dodged everything he had to.

    Caught in this life-and-death focus, his mental fortitude was steadily wearing thin.

    Yet his resolve never wavered.

    He refused to let the past, when he was dubbed ��the Unique,�� define him.

    In that moment, he poured everything he had into the fight.

    However, thispletely ignored his physical limits.

    With his body already spent from blocking Veldo��s punches, adding in dodging took its toll.

    Kraush was nearing his breaking point.

    Just onest time.

    A tiny mistake loomed.

    It was the precise moment he had to step back.

    Yet his leg muscles met their limit, causing him to falter.

    Veldo wasn��t the type to overlook this.

    He adjusted the trajectory of his punch aimed directly at Kraush��s head.

    Golden light exploded from his elbow as he lunged forward.

    So, it reached Kraush��s chest instead of requiring a retreat to avoid it.

    In his state, Veldo altered his arm��s trajectory again.

    Regardless of the strain on his own arm,

    He released a st of golden light with all his strength once more.

    Veering down, Veldo aimed to crush Kraush, who was already leaning back.

    In that instant, Veldo was convinced of his victory.

    Just before Kraush��s eyes turned a brilliant white.

    Boom��

    Something dropped before Veldo��s ears.

    Unsure of what it was, he blinked,

    only to realize what was rolling on the ground.

    It was an arm.

    A golden-furred arm.

    Gradually losing its golden hue, it turned white instead.

    When Veldo recognized it as his own arm,

    He discovered his right arm had vanished.

    And soon after, he faced Kraush standing with a sword unsheathed under his arm.

    ������Three minutes.��

    The timer had run out.

 Chapter 392

    ### Chapter 392

    A breeze stirred the sands.

    Under the ruins left by the sh of the two superhumans,

    Veldo, the Beast King, looked on.

    He was engulfed in an unprecedented tension.

    The reason? It was simple.

    He faced an opponent where victory seemed utterly impossible, no matter what he tried.

    This person, who had triggered his beastification, stood before him.

    It was the Dragon King.

    Kraush Balheim.

    Before him, Kraush shone with white eyes, igniting something primal within Veldo, sending him instinctively recoiling.

    But ironically, as his instincts fled in fear, Veldo��s consciousness resurfaced.

    When his primal fear took flight, it was his rational mind that filled the void.

    This was a situation Veldo had never anticipated.

    Even with his arm severed, he felt an extraordinary power surging through him.

    It was the true strength of the beast tribe drawn out through beastification.

    Like an endless reservoir of strength, he felt he could achieve anything.

    But now, facing Kraush, even that felt like pure folly.

    Kraush stood before him, a living embodiment of sheer power.

    A monstrous being, crafted from unknown material.

    That was Kraush.

    Yet, while his instincts told him to flee, his reason was anchored.

    He had fled, only to find himself here.

    For Veldo, escape was no longer an option.

    So, what should he do in this moment?

    ��Defeat the enemy before me and seize victory.��

    As the king of the beast tribe, he would pour out his utmost.

    With a grunt!

    Veldo��s remaining arm muscles coiled in anticipation.

    With that, he swung what was left of his arm toward Kraush.

    Explosive energy from World Erosion flowed through him.

    He didn��t need an arm, as long as he could swing.

    That alone would suffice as his power.

    A gold-hued force extending from his battered limb reached toward Kraush.

    Bang!

    The sound of Veldo��s strike shing echoed.

    The resulting shockwave ruffled Veldo��s fur.

    Kraush still stood there, not a move made.

    He hadn��t done anything at all.

    Soon, Veldo felt the surge of energy radiating from his body.

    A de-like gust swirling around him.

    This air was definitely the aura of the White Dragon King.

    But no matter how potent the White Dragon King��s aura was, it couldn��t possibly stop his punch now.

    ��What tricks does he have?��

    Without pausing, Veldo began throwing punches.

    With each swing of Veldo��s fist, the air rippled around Kraush.

    Veldo unleashed a barrage of blows.

    As he grew sweat-soaked from his relentless assault,

    Kraush merely locked his gaze on Veldo.

    Thunderous energy hung in the air, both a statement of intent and a protest.

    But with each punch Veldo threw, his fists became bloodied and bruised.

    Veldo��s eyes bulged as he gritted his teeth.

    ��No way!��

    Are you telling me I can��t even pierce through this gust?

    Veldo felt his mind begin to spin.

    He believed he could break through the Crimson Garden��s barrier in beastification form.

    Surely, if he activated beastification and retained his sanity, he could conquer it.

    But here he was, unable to breach the natural energy radiating from Kraush.

    A bitter smile crept onto Veldo��s face.

    What kind of monster is this?

    ��Veldo.��

    As despair crept into his eyes,

    Kraush��s voice resonated.

    Drenched in white, Kraush slowly lifted his Thunder Sword.

    ��Why not run away instead?��

    Hearing Kraush��s words, Veldo realized something.

    Kraush had unleashed immense power, now weighed down by his own strength.

    It was evident, having done nothing since he severed Veldo��s arm.

    Veldo understood this fact subconsciously.

    But his instincts had fled.

    He thought it impossible to win even if he didn��t move.

    Yet his reason remained.

    It suggested that now was his chance to defeat Kraush.

    Recognizing this was his stubborn pride and arrogance.

    He had always been forced to flee.

    At this moment, he wanted to trust and believe in his own power to take down Kraush.

    But, s, it was all halted by Kraush��s aura.

    Kraush saw through what even Veldo was unaware of.

    ��Ha.��

    Veldo chuckled.

    ��I am the Beast King. Do you think I would run from my enemies?��

    He proimed it with thest of his bravado.

    He was the Beast King.

    The strongest warrior representing the beast tribe.

    Veldo��s golden eyes narrowed.

    Simultaneously, he drew back his empty right arm, encircling it with his left.

    And in that moment, his empty arm began sucking in all surrounding light and gathering power.

    With tremendous force, the very fabric of space around him warped, pouring forth light surpassing that of the sun.

    Facing Veldo, Kraush slowly lifted his Thunder Sword.

    Having reachedplete divinity, Kraush made the very world tremble with a single movement.

    Surely even an ant would have better odds against a dragon than Veldo had right now.

    His only choice was to unleash his strongest power.

    Soon, Veldo unleashed his ultimate strike.

    ��Beast God Fist!��

    The limit of his energies shattered the air,unching toward Kraush.

    With a name as fearsome as its action, this strike left nothing in its wake; it was unparalleled.

    Yet an even greater force lurked behind that blow.

    With a powerfully set position, Kraush drew in a breath.

    As his might surged into the Thunder Sword, it trembled ominously.

    Even the sword, which had been with him all this time, felt the weight of the white me.

    A punch was hurtling towards him, destruction seemingly all but guaranteed.

    Kraush didn��t hesitate; he merely swung his de, infused with a blinding white me forward.

    And that white me burst forth.

    In an instant, it devoured Veldo��s strike, reaching him in mere moments.

    Faced with the oing ze, Veldo quietly thought.

    ��Brother, if only I had done better, would we have been alright?��

    He had never known his younger brother toin.

    Perhaps it was because he, as the elder, had continuously overlooked his younger sibling��s true feelings.

    As that thought surfaced, a wry smile formed on Veldo��s lips.

    ��a rather pointless thought.��

    What could he aplish by dwelling on a world that had already perished?

    With that, Veldo closed his eyes, vanishing into the white mes.

    ��

    *

    After Veldo��splete annihtion,

    Kraush, feeling as if his throat was ame, turned away.

    Before him, the seed of the ultimate evil had firmly rooted itself, revealing its true power.

    A thickyer of protective shield engulfed the seed of ultimate evil.

    Recognizing the threat, it had taken its own protective measures.

    It was a bizarrely mighty shield, utterly unaffected by Kraush��s white mes burning beside it.

    ��Such meaningless actions,�� Kraush scoffed.

    He forced his eyelids wide open and raised his hand.

    From his palm, light began to flow forth.

    The energy of that light was none other than the ck Hood.

    [Target: Giant��s Forest, Seed of the Ultimate Evil]

    Against entities devoid of will, the ck Hood acts like a lethal weapon, prating all defenses.

    ��It��s time for you to disappear from ournd.��

    With that, Kraush pulled the Seed of the Ultimate Evil toward himself.

    Kugugugu!

    As the final Giant��s Forest, the seed��s might was unparalleled.

    Moreover, Ixion had struggled desperately in his final attempts to awaken the Ultimate Evil.

    The sheer force flowing into Kraush felt as if it could shatter his very being.

    Crack!

    However, Kraush did not yield, clenching his teeth against it.

    He began incinerating all iing power with his white mes, forcing it into Sable.

    Kraush held fast to his concentration.

    If he lost focus here, everything he had achieved thus far woulde undone.

    ������-!��

    Thus, with a scream swallowed down, Kraush continued to push, and push harder.

    Soon, time felt as if it was splintering.

    Kraush felt as if he had been plunged intova, only barely holding onto his sanity.

    The seed kept burning.

    It consumed, burned, and kept consuming.

    An eternity stretched before him.

    But just as the universe has an end.

    Ultimately, even this elongated moment approached its conclusion.

    Swoosh��

    A gust of wind blew.

    The fully burned Seed of the Ultimate Evil crumbled to ash, swept away by the breeze.

    And before this, the truendscape of Mount Freya began to unveil itself.

    The flora returned to its original size, and the foul energy that had existed until then vanished like a long-lost memory.

    Instead, only a refreshing aura filled the forest.

    Kugugugu��

    In the distance, the Giant, who had shed with the Sanctuary of Stars, copsed.

    The Ixion, fighting Icarus, began to wave their arms in surrender, one by one.

    Amidst this ending chaos, Kraush stood still.

    It had been a long timeing.

    He had finally eradicated the seed of ultimate evil that had birthed the nightmare known as the Apocalypse Knight.

    His eyes should have been filled with joy and a sense of aplishment.

    Yet, Kraush only quietly gazed up at the sky.

    It was no wonder, as Kraush��s battle was far from over.

    Above him, storm clouds gathered.

    Boom!

    At that moment, lightning burst forth from the darkened clouds, striking dangerously downwards.

    Amidst those clouds,

    A massive dragon began to slowly materialize.

    Its body was formed entirely of bones and flesh.

    The dragon��s size was immense, more than enough to cover the entire Freya Mountains.

    With its bones and raw meats glistening, the dragon��s red eyes dazzled.

    Kraush knew well the identity of this dragon.

    From the farthest westernnd.

    The once-fabled Dragon King, BARAKA, is said to have nearly brought the world to ruin in ancient times.

    Once he fell, thatnd transformed into a graveyard of the dead.

    And now,

    The Dragon King had returned as a fierce beast.

    As the beast��s arrival shook the Freya Mountains,

    Above that imposing serpent,

    A petite girl with fiery red hair gracefully descended.

    She was someone Kraush knew quite well.

    ck!

    ��Abe.��

    Atst, she had revealed herself to fulfill her long-held ambitions.

 Chapter 393

    ### Chapter: 393

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    She appeared alongside the Sarion and immediately fixed her gaze on one spot.

    That spot was none other than Kraush.

    Seeing him, Abe twirled her staff around yfully.

    But then, her staff suddenly came to an abrupt stop.

    ��Space magic is blocked.��

    Originally, she had nned to head straight for Kraush, but now her eyebrows raised in surprise.

    The magic she wielded was deeply rooted in ancient practices.

    Many modern mages struggled to counter ancient spells that had faded into history.

    And now, her own magic had just been interrupted.

    So, who had blocked Abe��s magic?

    Only two names came to mind.

    One was the Demon King.

    However, he was currently busy traveling across the world, setting up magical barriers to keep her in check.

    She knew he wasn��t here.

    Then there was only one left.

    ��The Immortal.��

    Crimson Garden August.

    Abe shifted her gaze.

    Before her was a colossal magic circle epassing the entire Freya Forest.

    It must not have been easy for the Giant��s Forest to conjure such a magic circle, given the overwhelming force of World Erosion.

    Impressive preparation, for sure.

    ��Is the n to block space magic and prevent my escape using it?��

    Well yed.

    But that didn��t mean she was out of options.

    If all else fails, she could just raze the entire Freya Mountain range with a single blow.

    And she intended to do precisely that.

    ��Sarahion.��

    The Sarion, Baraka, opened his mouth.

    ��st it away.��

    And with that, the Sarion struck down toward the Freya Mountains.

    It was the moment when��

    A beam of light erupted from below in the forest, shooting a freezing breath straight at the Sarion.

    With its massive size, the Sarion had no room to dodge the oing icy breath.

    It was hit dead on.

    Kwaaaang!

    The impact of the icy st staggered the Sarion.

    ��Hmmm?��

    With much more force than she expected, Abe took notice.

    Who could possibly unleash such power?

    As she enhanced her vision with magic, she spotted a white-haired girl, panting heavily as she stood there.

    Even with the Sarion��s own overwhelming power pressing down, she had utilized the spirit beast to shoot forth a st.

    Thanks to that shock, those trapped under the Sarion��s pressure finally regained their senses.

    Abe recognized her.

    It was Bianca Hardenhartz, none other than Kraush��s fianc��e.

    Moreover, she had heard of Bianca��s past with the White Ghost.

    ��She��s still quite young.��

    Such an achievement at her age was impressive.

    If she stayed on a normal path, she��d surely reach the Ten Great Lords.

    ��Maybe not being suppressed by the Sarion is a leftover effect from the curse she had before.��

    Abe was aware of Bianca��s curse.

    Though it had been taken by Kraush, it had tormented her since before she was even born.

    It was rare to be cursed from the womb itself.

    It��s possible that some emotions still tethered the remnants of that curse.

    This was, for Abe, quite an interesting situation.

    Faced with a crisis, her body had instinctively suppressed the inherent fear.

    ��She��s going to grow.��

    It seemed she was on track to grow far beyond the White Ghost she once was.

    The problem, however, was that with the lifting of the Sarion��s pressure, chaos broke out below.

    No matter how powerful Icarus was, he��d be perplexed dealing with a Sarionrger than any Giant.

    Additionally, those who had just emerged from a fierce battle had almost no strength left to take on a Sarion.

    This was also true for the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Given the fight with the Giants, the other Sanctuaries weren��t in peak condition either.

    The very fact that they hadn��t immediately attacked the Sarion was proof of that.

    ��Ah, Abe?��

    At that moment, Abe locked eyes with a woman who recognized her.

    It was Mary Diana, the former spear knight, staring up wide-eyed at Abe while gripping her spear tightly.

    Mary looked utterly confused as she failed to grasp the situation.

    Having lost interest in her, Abe turned her head away.

    Kugugugu!

    The Sarion shook off the impact of the breath and popped its head up amid the steam.

    No matter the talent to reach the Ten Great Lords, Mary stood no chance against the Sarion now.

    In that moment, the Sarion started to absorb all light around it.

    As it did, the surrounding scenery began to warp.

    The sky grew dark, and the space around the Sarion distorted.

    The energy building up held enough power to wipe out the entire Freya Mountains.

    A fraudulent breath attack.

    Dangerous.

    Everyone in the Freya Mountains felt it instinctively and stiffened their faces in fear.

    Meanwhile, Abe entrusted Icarus to the Sarion and descended slowly into the forest.

    She was confident there was no one here who could stop the fake breath.

    Thus, she would proceed straight toward her goal without wasting any more time.

    ��Huuh.��

    As Abe moved, deep within the forest, Bianca was spitting blood as she drew upon the power of the spirit beast again.

    ��Bianca! No! Not anymore!��

    ��I will�� stop this.��

    Upon seeing this, Karandis, startled, attempted to dissuade her.

    But Bianca, undeterred, bit her lip and stubbornly prepared the spirit beast��s breath.

    However, it was nothingpared to the Sarion��s power.

    Just then, a crownded atop Bianca��s shoulder.

    [No need to overdo it.]

    Hearing the voice from the crow, Bianca��s eyes widened.

    ��Krim.��

    As she called that name briefly, the Sarion unleashed its breath to the Freya Mountains.

    This was a cataclysm capable of erasing everything from existence.

    Kwaaaang!

    But soon after, an explosion emerged from the Sarion that had just unleashed its breath.

    The sound echoed in Abe��s ears, making her look back up at the Sarion.

    The Sarion, with half of its head blown off, was iling around.

    Even though it was already a dead entity, losing its head wouldn��t kill it.

    But Abe quickly deduced why the Sarion��s head had exploded.

    ��The Sarion��s own breath?��

    She turned her head slowly, a strange expression on her face.

    And suddenly, she caught sight of a woman hovering above in the air.

    With even redder hair flowing in the wind, the woman gazed challengingly.

    Between her hair, shining horns glimmered in the light.

    Abe realized who it was.

    Crimson Garden August, the very same.

    ��So it wasn��t just some magic circle she set up; she��se in person.��

    It appeared Kraush had granted her immortality after all.

    The breath sent by the Sarion moments ago had been countered directly by her magic.

    But that choice wasn��t exactly the best one.

    Following Abe��s gesture, the Sarion bent down and began to dive straight down.

    The Sarion��s entire body was immune to magic.

    The only reason the previous attack had worked was that it was its own breath causing damage.

    Against a mage like Crimson Garden, the Sarion was its natural enemy.

    Since it could just crush her without using breath, that was that.

    Thud!

    At that moment, a sound met Abe��s ears.

    Turning her head, she saw a man approaching.

    His hair was a dark blue fluttering in the wind, with two swords in his hands.

    One was the Thunder Sword of the Heaven��s Sword, and the other, the Holy Sword.

    The gemstone in the middle of the Holy Sword was already dimmed to a pale white.

    This meant the Holy Sword��s effect for physical restoration had already been used.

    ��Kraush.��

    Abe called out his name.

    Kraush��s white eyes slowly lifted to meet hers.

    Thanks to the Holy Sword��s restoration, Kraush was back in peak condition.

    ��I didn��t expect you to walk right in.��

    Abe said, her expression relieved at the time saved searching for him.

    At that moment, the wood covering something inside her staff unraveled, revealing a pearl that looked like it contained the cosmos.

    That was none other than the Transcendence Stone.

    ��Are you getting anxious because of the Sarion?��

    ��Ha.��

    Kraush scoffed at Abe��s question.

    ��Do you think I��d be shaken by a pile of bones?��

    Kuwung!

    In that moment, the Sarion collided with the magical defensesyered by Crimson Garden.

    The defenses designed entirely for physical force were more like umtions of aura than true magic.

    That much was evidenced by the fact that the Sarion couldn��t break through.

    However, even that couldn��t withstand the Sarion��s size and strength for long.

    Soon, the barriers would shatter, and the Sarion would run rampant through the Freya Mountains.

    Kraush, fully aware of that, didn��t even flinch.

    ��Yeah, I see.��

    For Abe, this was good news.

    Originally, the Sarion was just a smokescreen ced to prevent him from meeting Kraush.

    Now that she had encountered him directly, what happened to the Sarion no longer mattered.

    Light began to flow from the Transcendence Stone connected to her staff, resembling a river of stars.

    ��Well, that settles it.��

    Abe stopped asking questions and activated her magic.

    In an instant, everything around transformed into a pitch-ck space.

    It happened in a heartbeat.

    The eleration from Kraush��s Excel couldn��t keep up as everything turned obscured in darkness.

    Amidst this sheer ckness, only Kraush and Abe stood facing each other.

    Crimson Garden had blocked the escape route for Abe using space magic.

    But now, why had thendscape suddenly changed?

    ��To those outside, it looks like we��re both just standing still.��

    Abe casually exined, her expression radiating confidence in her imminent victory.

    ��From the outside, no one can intervene anymore.��

    No matter how Crimson Garden tried, she wouldn��t be able to undo this magic.

    This prison was Abe��s original spell that connected their souls and stopped all time except in the spiritual realm.

    If undone carelessly, Kraush could faceplications.

    ��Abe.��

    At that moment, Kraush called out to Abe.

    Despite being in a precarious position, he remained focused on her.

    ��What happened to Aria?��

    The one thing Kraush was curious about was��

    What had happened to Aria, who had regained her memories?

    Upon hearing the question, Abe blinked for a moment, then raised her head.

    ��What do you think you��re seeing right now?��

    Kraush��s face turned to confusion.

    But soon, he grasped what Abe was staring at.

    Indeed, her attention was directed at the Transcendence Stone.

    Kraush��s eyes slowly widened.

    ��It seems Aria thinks I am waiting for her to regain her memories.��

    Abe shook her head disinterestedly.

    ��All I needed was Aria who had regained her memories. I needed her as a material to interfere with other timelines.��

    Thus, Abe had been waiting for Aria to regain her memories.

    And the moment Aria did, she had captured her.

    Using her as material for the Transcendence Stone, no less.

    After saying this nonchntly, it was clear she felt zero guilt about her actions.

    To her, it was just a necessary step toward her goal.

    Plus, she calcted that Kraush would never think of touching the Transcendence Stone.

    Kraush��s eyes widened with suspicion as they began to tremble.

    ��You����

    Kraush��s voice dripped with rage.

    Abe had used Aria.

    Yet beyond that, he had spent significant time by Aria��s side in the previous cycle.

    He had expected even the least respect from her.

    s, it seemed there wasn��t even a speck of empathy left in her heart.

    ��You��re not human.��

    Hearing this from Kraush, Abe tightened her grip on her staff.

    ��No, I��m more human than anyone.��

    Her red eyes shone brightly as she looked at the Transcendence Stone.

    ��Only humans hold curiosity above all else in this world.��

    As Abe��s words sank in, Kraush shot forward, kicking the ground.

    Kaaaang!

    Kraush��s sword, reaching right in front of Abe, was halted by her magical defenses.

    Abe gazed at Kraush who had wasted no breath on his futile actions.

    ��So, I can do whatever it takes to satisfy that curiosity. Kraush, if you were me, you��d be no different.��

    Upon hearing those words, Kraush began to radiate a white light.

    ��Get lost.��

    Such insults fall t in the face of a true warrior.

 Chapter 394

    ### Chapter: 394

    Time stood still for Kraush and Abe.

    Kugugugu!

    In the sky, the Sarion wasing down, its massive body leading the charge.

    Meanwhile, the imperial forces, along with Icarus, were inplete disarray as they faced the onught.

    Just moments ago, they had been battling in the Giant��s Forest.

    Now the Sarion appeared, not just breathing fire but aiming to m its body down on them.

    Exhausted from their fights against the giants, the soldiers had almost no means left to deal with the Sarion.

    ��Everyone, calm down!��

    At that moment, it was the Emperor, Darling Danphelion Junon, who brought them someposure.

    He had been trying to stop a giant targeting Icarus but ended up with his right arm nearly shattered.

    The priests had jumped in to patch him up, but he was far from being operational.

    ��Wizards, take care of the injured first. This monster is immune to magic. Everyone, including Icarus, needs to evacuate right now.��

    Since the Sarion was immune to magic, the wizards should focus on escaping instead of fighting.

    Darling Danphelion was also themander of this assault on the Giant��s Forest.

    Hismand spread immediately to everyone around him.

    ��Hmm, is it really okay to escape like this?��

    At that moment, the Empress, cius Lactea, loosened her stiffened body and questioned him.

    Upon hearing her, Darling Danphelion looked up at the sky.

    ��It��s just a hindrance if we stay here.��

    ��You seem to have heard something.��

    ��There��s a certain intelligent princess in this world, you know. She mentioned that the corpse of the evil dragon has vanished from the dragon��s grave in the west.��

    cius raised an eyebrow, incredulous.

    Did the renowned genius princess predict something like this?

    ��I hear there��s someone who has a n for when the evil dragon returns as the Sarion.��

    ��That beast? It must be at least giant-sized!��

    Both of them had just dealt with giants and fully understood the danger the Sarion posed.

    ��Everyone has something they excel at, don��t they?��

    He chuckled bitterly.

    ��I guess we��ve done all we can.��

    Everyone has their golden days, and therees a time when those dayse to an end.

    For a long time, Darling Danphelion and cius had lived as part of the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Just as cius often joked about retiring.

    Darling Danphelion felt it intuitively.

    The time they had lived was waning, and a new era was rising.

    In this new age, those suited for the time would step forward.

    It also meant some had to step aside.

    ��I��m getting old. I suppose it��s about time for retirement.��

    ��Hah, who do you think you are, little brat? You��ve got plenty more to give!��

    cius scoffed at Darling Danphelion��s aging talk.

    Hearing this, he forced out augh as he looked up.

    Up in the sky, a girl was flying high on a frozen bird.

    It was Bianca Hardenhartz.

    And behind her, Haring Lagrain was holding her up.

    And there was one more.

    A figure with long ck hair mixed with crimson hues danced in the wind.

    Darling Danphelion lowered his gaze.

    These were the next generations stepping up.

    Heroes were being born with bright lights emerging fiercely.

    ��The Fourth Princess is quite impressive.��

    He wondered just how much she could see, but Darling Danphelion led his people, wanting nothing more than to escape the Freya Mountains.

    At that moment, Crimson Garden nced over at Icarus as they were evacuating and slowly turned her head.

    This was because three individuals flew up on ice dragons beside her.

    ��Boobs!��

    Crimson Garden called out to one of the women atop the ice dragon with a cheeky grin.

    ��Don��t call me that!�� the woman yelled back, her body flinching at thement.

    It was none other than the world��s only necromancer, Ebsque Benapochi.

    She specialized in spirits and corpses and was a total expert.

    ��Krim.��

    As the Sarion approached, Bianca spoke to Crimson Garden.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    ��It��s a dragon!��

    Perhaps because she��s spent time with the crow since childhood, Bianca regarded Crimson Garden with delight.

    ��It��s grown big, yet it��s still just a white chick, isn��t it?��

    Crimson Gardenmented as she noticed how unchanged Bianca remained since their younger days.

    Ebsque looked tense as she stared at theing Sarion.

    ��This scale is�� something else!��

    ��Quit whining. You said you wanted to help, didn��t you?��

    As Crimson Garden reminded her, Ebsque was indeed there to assist Kraush.

    So, she was determined to give it all she had.

    In that moment, Crimson Garden asked again.

    ��So, how do we catch that thing?��

    The Sarion was too powerful for Crimson Garden��s magic.

    Taking a deep breath, Ebsque said, ��No matter how evil it is, it��s ultimately just a dead body. Once my necromancy touches it, I can control it. The problem is getting close.��

    Despite biting her lip, she spoke with certainty regarding her specialty.

    ��I��ll help you.��

    Bianca stepped up to aid her.

    She was the one who had brought Ebsque all the way to this point.

    She was confident she could get them to the Sarion in no time.

    ��Me too.��

    Haring chimed in from behind her.

    With Haring��s invisibility, they could slip through without the Sarion noticing.

    This left Crimson Garden with the mission of holding the Sarion back from the mountains.

    ��That should be the easiest job I��ve ever had.��

    Crimson Garden��s hands moved effortlessly, drawing multiple magic circles simultaneously.

    The sight dazzled Bianca and the others with immense magical power.

    ��I��ll buy you all the time you need.��

    Bianca��s ice dragon unfurled its wings ferociously.

    At the same time, the three of them vanished, thanks to Haring��s invisibility spell.

    ��Go ahead and do your thing.��

    Time for the old fe to get his revenge.

    �� �� ��

    sh!

    In the pitch-ck space, a bright re streaked past.

    In the center of that re stood a small girl with red hair.

    She appeared so childlike that one would think she had yet toe of age.

    But witnessing the magical spectacle erupting from her would make even a grand wizard bow in respect.

    And amidst such a crisis, Kraush Balheim��s eyes shone white.

    Kaaang!

    As his sword intercepted the beam of light, he struck against Abe��s defense spells.

    However, he only managed to disrupt her barrier a little.

    There was no way to pierce through her defenses.

    Abe gazed at Kraush through the thin shroud of magic, her eyes cold as steel.

    This was the soul prison created by the Transcendence Stone.

    And right now, she had it wide open.

    She aimed to absorb all the power that surged through his being.

    Yet, the white me pouring from Kraush��s body seemed far from cooperative.

    To be precise, it flowed out from him only to rush right back again.

    With her hazy eyes open wide, Abe grasped one truth.

    ��Crimson Garden��s immortality.��

    Crimson Garden��s immortality tied her soul in chains to prevent it from drifting away.

    Though this came at a cost of eternal slumber for her body.

    The shackles binding the soul were immensely strong.

    ��But this is the world of the soul.��

    Abe dragged Kraush into this realm of souls.

    What flowed from Kraush��s body as white mes was akin to his soul.

    Consequently, the shackle of immortality was reiming all the white mes Kraush expended.

    In this domain, the chains of immortality proved to be far more potent than expected.

    ��Was this what she aimed for from the beginning?��

    Abe assumed that even if Kraush gained immortality, she could easily erase it with her white mes.

    Being put to sleep was just the beginning; immortality came with many limitations.

    It��s no wonder Abe chose reincarnation over immortality herself.

    But Kraush didn��t seem to care about such restrictions; he was absorbing immortality and unleashing its power freely.

    It made him appear like a strongly burning candle.

    The end would eventually leave nothing behind, but for now, it burned brightly.

    ��Interesting.��

    Whether she anticipated this soul prison or guessed he meant to use her as a vessel.

    Either way, Kraush hade prepared for how to deal with it.

    Yet, that alone was vastly insufficient.

    No matter how tightly she bound him with his soul, if he poured out enough strength, it wouldn��t matter.

    Besides��

    ��Kraush, you must know.��

    Abe��s staff slowly began to trace a circle.

    With each stroke she made, countless magical symbols emerged, tracing around her.

    The sight was absurd enough to take any aspiring mage��s breath away.

    ��That��s not enough to affect me.��

    Abe understood well that Kraush couldn��t break her defenses with sheer force alone.

    Apart from using all his energy, he had no way to ovee her.

    Seeing through this, Abe decided to push him further.

    The ground shattered.

    Lightning struck from above.

    Lava from hell erupted.

    The atmosphere quaked.

    A storm of ice and snow surged forth.

    All kinds of magic unleashed by Abe showcased their magnificent power.

    The spectacle felt as if all the world��s natural disasters hade together.

    Each one had sufficient strength to change the nature of thend itself.

    Even the Kingdom of Jem seemed like it would crumble under her magic.

    Amidst this rampage of power, Kraush quietly observed Abe.

    She looked at him with emotionless eyes amidst the cataclysm she had summoned.

    If he didn��t expend his energy, she could kill him and crush his body like she did with Aria��s.

    Surveying the ckened space filled with Abe��s magic, Kraush took a deep breath.

    ��Yeah, you know me too well.��

    Abe was at the peak of magic.

    Before their previous life, she had stood alone at the summit of magic, never revealing her full strength.

    She simply watched the situation unfold patiently, unleashing her spells precisely at the right moment.

    She might have seemed like a timid girl to those who only saw her around Aria.

    But when it came to magic, her gaze prated far beyond the mundane.

    It��s likely that Kraush keptbeling Abe as dangerous because he sensed the unsettling vibe she masked.

    He was just that keen.

    He had subconsciously picked up on the anomaly she hid within.

    So now, he could finally say it.

    That wretched woman who had lived through countless reincarnations from ancient times to now was��

    The pinnacle of the world.

    And so Kraush decided to give that apex a little surprise.

    Finally, the fierce light began to pour into Kraush��s Holy Sword.

    It was the grand finale.

 Chapter 395

    ### Chapter: 395

    In a torrential downpour of magic that seemed ready to change the very rules of the world,

    Abe caught sight of a sh erupting from Kraush, who had be a target of this overwhelming magic.

    And that sh existed within Abe��s memories as well.

    The moment when the world could no longer withstand the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse,

    Arthur had yed hisst card.

    The Awakening of the Holy Sword.

    Abe��s eyes widened in realization.

    She knew all too well that Kraush was wielding the Holy Sword.

    And she also knew he was up to something devious.

    Kraush had always been a significant variable for Abe.

    With his unique skill known as the ck Hood, he shared the memories of reincarnation just like Abe did.

    So it was only natural for Abe to keep various possibilities in mind regarding him.

    Above all, she understood that Kraush��s unique and extreme personality could lead him to make drastic choices.

    ��Ah, so this is what it was.��

    Abe watched, exasperated, as Kraush activated the Awakening of the Holy Sword while burning through his sacred energy.

    The Awakening consumed divine power irreversibly, granting immense strength for a fleeting moment, allowing users to surpass their limitations.

    This maneuver was bound to backfire on Abe, who intended to use Kraush as a vessel.

    The sacred energy Kraush was incinerating was none other than the very power of world erosion��thest thing Abe needed.

    Yet, in this moment,

    Abe gazed at Kraush with a nk stare, devoid of any emotion.

    ��But why?��

    She understood Kraush��s intentions,

    to fully awaken the Holy Sword by burning away his sacred energy,

    and in that moment, kill her.

    From binding his immortal power to prevent losing strength to theplete incineration of that power during the Awakening��it was certainly a well-crafted n.

    Only Kraush could concoct such a ruthless scheme.

    If the Holy Sword were to awaken, Kraush would lose most of his power.

    He must have been prepared to part with it altogether.

    This was an extreme choice that only Kraush could dare to make.

    But that n had already gone awry.

    ��The Awakening of the Holy Sword is a powerful technique, but����

    Abe remarked, her expression tinged with regret.

    ��The power the Holy Sword can absorb ultimately has its limits.��

    In the midst of the raging magic,

    Kraush��s face contorted in frustration as the brilliance of the Holy Sword struggled against the magic.

    It was clear his expectations were dashed��he needed to put everything into the sword, but it wasn��t meeting his hopes.

    Abe melted away the memories of Arthur��s reincarnation, viewing various aspects in the process.

    Among them was information regarding the sword��s performance.

    The sword, crafted from a star that fell from the heavens, was optimized for absorbing sacred energy and could unleash a powerful Awakening.

    However, it was still just a sword.

    It couldn��t absorb and burn an infinite amount of sacred energy.

    Even the Holy Sword had its limits in what it could ept.

    If it were able to do so, Arthur would have defeated the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse by trapping all the deities within the sword.

    But Arthur couldn��t do that.

    All that would happen is that the sword would shatter under the pressure.

    And Kraush, well, he was wholly unaware of this.

    He had never wielded the Holy Sword himself, nor experienced the Awakening.

    Here, the disparity between experience and knowledge became crystal clear.

    Kraush��s expression hardened amid the sh.

    The brilliance erupting from the Holy Sword, igniting his sacred energy, finally pushed back against Abe��s magic.

    But that was all it aplished.

    Kraush was unable to burn away all the power of world erosion still lingering within him.

    Moreover, the Awakening itself was taking time.

    Kugugugu!

    Magic that had been pushed back by the brilliance of the Holy Sword surged even more fiercely around Kraush.

    Bam!

    Abe��s staff mmed into the ground.

    Regardless, Kraush��s n seeded halfway.

    He was indeed burning away the power of world erosion through the Holy Sword��s Awakening.

    Thus, Abe was no longer willing to let him consume that power unhindered.

    ��Can��t let you waste it.��

    A gigantic magic circle was drawn beneath Abe.

    And the light emanating from it was on apletely different scale from the previous magic.

    This was the ancient spell of annihtion.

    Adam.

    A pinnacle of magic capable of obliterating even the continent.

    As the preparations for the spell began, Kraush reacted.

    He, who had been gritting his teeth to awaken the Holy Sword, widened his eyes in rm.

    He had also realized:

    The moment Adam activated, everything would be over.

    The light spilling forth from Adam��s magic circle began to engulf even the brilliance emitted by Kraush��s Holy Sword.

    Gradually, the surroundings turned a blinding white, resonating with vibrations.

    The power of magic surged within Abe.

    Her crimson eyes emitted fierce light from the magic coursing through her.

    In that light,

    the corners of Abe��s mouth turned upwards.

    Thus, Kraush would perish, and the power of world erosion within him would be swallowed whole by the Transcendence Stone.

    If she managed to create a god of world erosion and even a puppet of reincarnation from the Transcendence Stone,

    she��d see just how far magic could go.

    The Red Witch smiled brightly, filling both her curiosity and zeal for knowledge.

    That smile, devoid of any malevolence, resembled the innocent smile of a child at a nce.

    However, once someone understood the underlying truth,

    they��d know just how horrifying that smile of madness could be.

    ��See you next time, Kraush.��

    They would meet again after the reincarnation.

    Leaving behind her farewell, Abe��s staff struck the magic circle onest time.

    ��Hah.��

    In that moment, Kraush, dyed in the light of magic, burst into incredulousughter.

    Before Abe could even ponder hisughter,

    the world waspletely engulfed in white.

    *

    In the serene white space,

    Abe stood alone.

    Her eyes reflected a swirl of emotions.

    This was because thestughter she had heard from Kraush unsettled her.

    ��What was that?��

    A strange sense of difort.

    She had never felt anything like it in her life.

    This indescribable unease began to tangle her instincts, gripping her tightly.

    The obstinate Kraush epting death without a single fight, and letting out a hollowugh?

    No, that couldn��t be it.

    Kraush, just like she had observed him all along, wouldn��t meekly ept his demise.

    Even if he fought tooth and nail,

    there was no way Kraush would calmly embrace death.

    ��So thatugh means����

    Could it be augh that signifies some scheme?

    But in this white space,

    there was no one else but herself.

    Kraush hadpletely perished, nowhere to be found.

    Abe fell silent.

    Only tranquility surrounded her.

    But the difort tugging at the edges of her instincts showed no signs of fading.

    At that moment, as Abe was about to weave magic into her staff to uncover the source of her difort,

    she blinked, observing the flow of magical power near her staff.

    The current of magic flowing from the staff felt�� off.

    The spell refused to activate properly.

    It felt like the entire magical current was being suppressed by another force, unable to escape.

    Could it be due to the usage of Adam��s magic, filling this space with too much power?

    Or might it be because the power of world erosion that had dwelled within Kraush mixed with Adam, creating an overwhelming force?

    The entire space teetered on the brink of bursting with power.

    This area was the realm of souls.

    In essence, it was akin to the interior of the Transcendence Stone.

    If that were the case, activating magic here would be perilous.

    There was a chance that the concentrated forces would sh violently.

    ��It would be better to cancel Adam.��

    After all, Kraush hadpletely perished due to Adam.

    There was no need to worry about him any longer.

    Abe��s hand, infused with magical essence, naturally swept through the surroundings.

    And as she withdrew Adam,

    her eyes gradually began to widen.

    The more she erased Adam��s influence, the stronger the oddity felt.

    This was because the power surrounding her showed no signs of diminishing.

    To be precise,

    her Adam had never truly exerted its force in this space from the start.

    Difort registered on Abe��s face for the first time.

    Then what was this power filling the space?

    The white world was an effect unique to Adam.

    It was a result of the excessively strong magical power exploding at once, nketing the world in white due to the residual force.

    So it made perfect sense to attribute this state to Adam��s impact.

    Yet, what Abe saw with her own eyes in this white world was not a result of her Adam.

    Soon enough, Abe��s gaze began to rise slowly.

    The conditions for a white world require an overwhelming amount of magic or power to fill it.

    If this were true��

    ��Don��t tell me.��

    Crack!

    The sound of something shattering reached Abe��s ears.

    Realizing this, she turned her attention to the center of the white world, where the space was beginning to distort.

    Abe felt stunned as the distorted area started ringing out.

    Crack-crack-crack!

    The next sound sent chills down her spine.

    It was toote for her to sense that something was amiss in her life.

    ng!

    Amidst the fragments of the shattering space,

    a man emerged.

    His hair had turnedpletely white, and he bore white eyes; slowly, he lifted his head.

    With a fierce me of white emanating from his body,

    Abe saw him as a perilous entity.

    He exhaled a long breath and slowly opened his mouth.

    ��I��ve waited so long.��

    Waited?

    Who was waiting?

    Abe��s eyes brimmed with confusion.

    It made perfect sense.

    She had just harvested this man to use as a vessel for the god of world erosion, yet he stood there in perfectly fine shape.

    ��How is this even possible�� Kraush?��

    Abe turned her gaze to Kraush.

    How on earth was he alive right now?

    Kraush had awakened the Holy Sword.

    Yet, due to the limitations of the sword, he hadn��t fully burned through his power.

    This was something Abe had witnessed firsthand.

    So there was no way she couldprehend why Kraush was standing there unscathed.

    In her sight, the Holy Sword had awakened.

    As she stared at it nkly, her eyes began to widen slowly.

    The force emanating from the Awakening of the Holy Sword had burned away the power of world erosion Kraush possessed.

    It was clear that the limits of the Holy Sword had prevented Kraush from fully incinerating his power.

    Yet, Kraush had one possible solution.

    ��ck Hood.��

    A skill that allowed one to steal anything.

    Abe��s eyes began to widen with realization.

    ����Are you out of your mind?��

    Abe fully grasped what Kraush had done.

    He infused power into the sword for its Awakening, then incinerated that powerpletely,

    before activating the ck Hood to siphon that power away.

    And that power burned fiercely��far beyond what Kraush had handled until now.

    The issue was, Kraush didn��t stop there.

    He had moved the power imbued in the Awakening into his own body, thus emptying the sword once more.

    Kraush then unhesitatingly poured the remaining power of world erosion within him, burning it once more.

    And every time, he siphoned that power through ck Hood, replenishing the void in the Holy Sword.

    Kraush repeated this infinitely,

    filling the Holy Sword with the power consumed by the Awakening until his own body began to ignite from it.

    This was something no normal person could manage.

    It was a mad act that transcended the very notion of obstinacy.

    Doing such a thing was sure to lead to death.

    The issue wasn��t simply the power eroding away; the vessel and body could melt awaypletely, causing his demise.

    Yet, Kraush had received immortality from Crimson Garden.

    From start to finish,

    he had gathered everything from his experiences, honing himself beyond his limits,

    and arrived at this moment.

    To obliterate the obliteration itself.

    The moment he transcended his half-god form to reach the realm ofplete divinity.

    That sight left even Abe, who wasbeled as the epitome of mania, momentarily speechless.

    Then, Kraush, who had been gazing at Abe, exhaled slowly and gripped his sword.

    ��Uh, no.��

    He clearly wasn��t sane; that��s how he made it this far.

    You little brat!

 Chapter 396

    ### Chapter: 396

    Kraush had transcended the demigod status and reached a new realm known as the annihtion deity.

    Upon witnessing this, Abe realized that all the ns she had painstakingly built over time had crumbled.

    Kraush had burned away all the power of world erosion within him alongside the Awakening of the Holy Sword.

    As a result, there was not a speck of world erosion left in his body.

    Ideally, she had nned to use Kraush as a vessel to create a god of world erosion, then forge the transcendental materials from him to push the limits of magic.

    Abe��s obsession with reincarnation stemmed from the understanding that magical achievements required starting from scratch under environmental constraints.

    But what truly drove her was that no reincarnation had ever provided her with a body as gifted in magic as the one she currently possessed, save for her first life.

    Abe��s magical talent was exceptionally rare.

    Thus, she wished to repeatedly engage in magical research with her current body, making strides toward the truth of magic.

    And that was why she fixated on reincarnation.

    If she could obtain Arthur��s reincarnation, she could use limitless time with her current body.

    However, in this moment, everything she had built since thest cycle shattered before her.

    She could no longer create a god of world erosion.

    Let alone her own hands thrusting Arthur into the transcendent stone.

    Now, she found herself devoid of any methods to grasp reincarnation.

    ����Do you even realize what you��ve done?��

    It was enough to reveal emotional turmoil from Abe.

    The hand gripping her staff trembled uncontrobly.

    Even her long eyshes could not suppress their quaking fury.

    Just moments ago, she had been intoxicated with a sense of aplishment, reveling in joy.

    Having lived through countless reincarnations, even that sense of achievement had dulled, causing her emotional tumult to wane.

    But the depth of preparation for this n meant it was not something she could ignore easily.

    A chance never to be had again crumbled before her eyes.

    And it was all due to a man she believed would simply dance in her ns.

    As Abe faced the fuming wrath reflected in Kraush��s red eyes, he sneered.

    ��Did you honestly think I wouldn��t be mad?��

    At that moment, the Holy Sword in Kraush��s grasp exploded with brilliance.

    It was an incandescent light.

    However, unlike before, it burned in a form close to light due to its extreme heat.

    ��At least now you should understand.��

    Boom��

    As Kraush stepped forward, the space wobbled as if shaken by his mere presence.

    Proof of the overwhelming force concentrating on him.

    ��Just how pissed off I am.��

    Kraush��s white eyes shone fiercely alongside the incandescent mes.

    Seeing this, Abe hesitated.

    While rage momentarily overwhelmed her senses, this situation was more dangerous than anticipated.

    Abe was undoubtedly the strongest magician the world had ever known.

    Yet, Kraush now stood in a realm so perilous that even Abe could see it.

    He had undoubtedly reached the domain of the gods.

    His de would, without a doubt, cut through even Abe��s defensive magic.

    Abe had faced death multiple times during her reincarnation process.

    But those deaths always had a safety.

    She would cast her reincarnation spell to transition her memories before meeting her demise.

    Yet now, she had no such preparation.

    Even if she had, it would mean little.

    For Kraush��s de, having reached divine levels, would likely sever her very soul.

    Abe took a step back.

    Having lived a life distanced from the concepts of death and finality for so long, she began to faintly sense that very end before her.

    So her instincts screamed at her.

    If she didn��t want to die here, she needed to flee.

    It was then that she realized the true source of her difort.

    Her body, having lived through aeons, grasped what Abe was yet to recognize.

    A realization that she was indeed in grave danger.

    Her actions were swift.

    Having lived through countless eons, her instincts newly awakened made the optimal judgments in this moment.

    Boom!

    The soul bond connecting Abe and Kraush snapped.

    In the rush to sever that bond, Abe felt an immediate twist of her soul, but she didn��t care.

    Reality flooded back into Abe��s eyes.

    In a forest somewhere in the Freya Mountains, she faced Kraush, who had just appeared from the giant��s woods.

    To buy herself some time, she extracted herself from the soul bond, which Kraush had not released.

    But the incandescent light was already streaming from Kraush��s body.

    In the end, soul and flesh are intertwined.

    His body had already reached the realm of the gods.

    It wouldn��t take long for him to shatter the soul bond and awaken.

    Any attack made now would result in him recovering swiftly, likely iming her life at a faster pace.

    She had to escape in this immediate gap.

    Ultimately, the power gained from the Awakening of the Holy Sword.

    The power within Kraush was one destined to extinguish with time.

    Knowing this, Abe hesitated tounch into a spatial spell, then stopped abruptly.

    She suddenly remembered how utterly confounding the preceding events had been.

    Spatial magic was blocked by the anti-space magic Crimson Garden had cast.

    As her face turned pale, that white light flickered in her vision.

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyelids slowly lifted.

    In that instant, when her gaze met his white, glowing eyes, Abe was struck by an unprecedented wave of terror.

    Chill!

    The long-dreaded and distant fear of death, something she had thought she��d never feel again, gripped her tightly.

    Death.

    It was now a stark realization she could no longer brush aside.

    Kraush would kill her no matter what words were exchanged.

    Just as Abe had raged in frustration, Kraush was also unleashing his wrath.

    Regardless of whether Abe could fathom his fury, it was already adequately sufficient for him to end her life.

    Boom!

    At that moment, lightning struck down toward Kraush.

    Before Abe could even loosen her stiff body after seeing the sh of lightning, a voice abruptly filled the air.

    ��Lady Abe, run away!��

    The voice belonged to none other than her subordinate, the Hell Fairies.

    Having already taken significant damage from Kraush, she, burnt all over, mustered herst drop of magic and cast a spell at him.

    Abe, seizing her wits after assessing the situation, decided it was time to act.

    Realizing what was at stake in the present,yers of spells enveloped her in an instant.

    The dragon unleashed its breath of illusions anew.

    Simultaneously, the magic of Crimson Garden activated, crashing down upon Abe.

    Boom, boom, boom!

    As spells and forces shed, the skies above the Freya Mountains erupted into chaos.

    Yet, Ebsque and Crimson Garden relentlessly pursued her.

    ��Get out of the way!��

    Abe shouted as sheshed out angrily.

    But neither Ebsque nor Crimson Garden seemed to care.

    They stubbornly barred her path with fierce determination.

    Sweat dripped from Abe��s face as she cast spell after spell.

    Ultimately, as she broke through the dragon��s head and dispelled its magic, a blinding white light emerged before her.

    And that light was most definitely not something Abe wished to see again.

    ��Such a rush to leave?��

    When that voice reached her, an explosive roar followed.

    Boom!!!

    Abe copsed to the ground, stunned by the immense impact.

    Thud��

    As she fell, she heard the sound of her barrier shattering.

    Just one strike.

    That one strike had left undeniable cracks in her previously invincible magical barrier.

    Boom��

    Simultaneously, Abe heard the sound of something trampling her barrier.

    Shifting her gaze, she saw Kraush standing over her, pouring overwhelming strength into the Holy Sword raised above him.

    ��Feeling cozy lying there?��

    His taunting words caused Abe��s eyes to widen.

    Just as she attempted to roll away to escape, it was already toote.

    ��Then stay down for good.��

    And Abe��s vision was soon engulfed in a blinding white.

 Chapter 397

    ### Chapter: 397

    A small woman with fiery red hair tumbled through a space engulfed in white me.

    Abe was experiencing searing pain for the very first time in her life.

    It was hot.

    Too hot, in fact.

    Kraush��s white me prated her defenses and burrowed itself deep into her body.

    The heat etched itself into her very soul, an inescapable sensation.

    ��Ugh, ughh.��

    Even inhaling and exhaling felt overwhelming in the scorching heat, threatening to cloud her mind.

    But it seemed like her consciousness wouldn��t be allowed to fade away.

    As she met the white eyes ring at her through the light, Abe felt unable to lose her sanity.

    If you want to live, struggle!

    It felt like that was the message he was conveying.

    Kraush was closing in.

    He raised his sword to end her life.

    ��No, no!��

    She didn��t want to die.

    This was a life she wasn��t meant to end like this.

    And, for the first time, she began to struggle for her life.

    Images of numerous spells raced through her mind, ready to counter him.

    An endless array of incantations and magical circles filled her brain.

    Even her genius-level intellect felt overwhelmed; she was bleeding from her nose and tears of blood streamed down.

    But whatever flowed from her, thanks to the heat, simply evaporated into nothingness.

    Abe elerated her thinking.

    She rifled through the vast library of magical knowledge within her mind until time itself seemed to freeze.

    I must survive.

    I have to do whatever it takes to live.

    As her struggle intensified, ironically, her genius began to manifest as well.

    In both emotion and life.

    Abe, the ancient sorceress who had discarded everything and merely lived on curiosity and the desire for magic, felt alive for the first time.

    In her youth, the driving force behind a child��s rapid growth stemmed from their sense of achievement and curiosity towards life.

    Having lived far too long, Abe had interpreted magic as merely a milestone for her academic pursuits.

    But at this moment, she was using magic solely for her survival after thousands of years.

    This realization,bined with Abe��s inherent talent for magic, was pushing her into a new realm.

    The transcendental stone touched Abe��s red eyes.

    Her staff had already burned away by early evening, and all that remained in her hand was the transcendental stone.

    Even in such heat, the transcendental stone proved its worth, maintaining its shape without burning away.

    The transcendental stone bore certain simrities to the Holy Sword.

    Like the awakening of the Holy Sword, the stone acted as a sort of catalyst for power.

    This meant that if she utilized the transcendental stone��

    It wasn��t impossible for her to ess a domain simr to Kraush��s.

    The mindset of doing anything to survive had already cast aside any notions of safety.

    She needed to live in order to survive.

    At this point, Abe��s humanity waspletely stripped away.

    Even if it meant sacrificing herself.

    Abe��s body erupted with vast amounts of magical power.

    Endless magic etched deep into her very soul through countless reincarnations.

    All of this magic was now being sucked into the transcendental stone in this moment.

    The light of the gxy inscribed within the stone began to erupt violently.

    The transcendental stone, which had consumed Abe��s sacrifices, unleashed power more overwhelming than ever before.

    Abe reached this point in less than 0.1 seconds after being hit by Kraush��s white mes.

    It was an absurd result born from her elerated thoughts driven by survival instinct.

    By the time Kraush registered this fact, he briefly felt the world halt.

    As if the entire world was stunned by the birth of a vast being, time stood still.

    In the eerie stillness of the surroundings, only Kraush moved.

    Abe was standing where she once was.

    The transcendental stone in her hand now radiated star-like brilliance, equal to Kraush��s white mes.

    Kraush��s eyebrows twitched.

    He sensed that she was making herst desperate attempt.

    Countless lights filled the air above her.

    As Abe��s hair grew longer, her star-studded red locks danced freely in the wind.

    Within Abe��s eyes, a gxy simr to the transcendental stone shimmered.

    The birth of a red star.

    The sky transformed into a nightscape.

    Countless stars flowed in circles across the night sky, all existing solely for one person.

    The world began to revolve around a single witch.

    Abe looked down at her hand, which clutched the transcendental stone.

    ��I see now.��

    At that moment, she finally understood why she had failed to achieve the pinnacle of magic until now.

    Despite her schrly ambition towards magic.

    She had forgotten the fundamental reason why beings began to create magic in the first ce.

    But now she understands.

    Every creature lives for their own life and survival.

    Having neglected this biological truth, Abe couldn��t reach the end of magic.

    But thanks to Kraush at this moment, she realized her biological reason.

    It was only after this realization that she finally reached the peak of magic.

    ��Thank you, Kraush.��

    She owed him a debt of gratitude.

    The synthesis of the primal reason for the existence of everything in the world and magic was something Abe would never have uncovered had it not been for Kraush.

    Thus, she willingly decided to grant him the honor of demonstrating the magic born of the world.

    The transcendental stone in Abe��s hand harnessed the power that moved the world.

    Lines extended across the night sky, connecting the countless star-like lights.

    Drawing a formation that spanned across the cosmos.

    The lines connecting the stars spread forth.

    Gods living in a different realm beyond this world btedly began to understand what was happening here.

    In that moment when countless gods looked on in shock and awe at the world.

    In the center stood Abe, wearing the brightest smile she had ever had.

    ��Holy Magic.��

    The ultimate magic that creates and annihtes stars.

    Uponpleting it, Abe activated the magic with that smile.

    The big bang that marked the beginning of everything urred.

    A magic of such magnitude engulfed the world.

    At that moment, Abe sensed the gaze of some deity beyond the divine realm.

    The catch was that all the gods were watching her, but one specific god was looking elsewhere entirely.

    Just as she pondered about that��

    ��Abe.��

    Kraush��s voice echoed through the activation of holy magic.

    ��Do you know why I��m called the ss Cannon?��

    Abe��s eyes blinked in surprise.

    Before she could even grasp what he meant.

    Kraush slowly tightened his grip on the Holy Sword.

    ��Because I have the highest short-term firepower.��

    ��W-Wait!��

    Abe��s gaze followed Kraush��s sword.

    It was then she realized he was wielding something different.

    The sword in his hand was not the Holy Sword.

    But��

    Rain Thunder Prime.

    The Sword of the Ten Divine Kings that changes Aura output to the de.

    By some chance, Kraush was standing there, wielding Rain Thunder Prime.

    Abe��s eyes gradually widened.

    The immense power that had previously surrounded Kraush was nowpletely depleted.

    Instead, he had funneled all that power into��

    Rain Thunder Prime.

    As if to mark the end with its master, Rain Thunder Prime belted and cracked.

    It was overflowing with so much power that even the ten divine kings couldn��t handle it.

    But all it would take was one sweeping motion to decapitate the witch.

    ��The ss Cannon will always be a ss Cannon until the end!��

    ��Stop��!��

    Kraush��s eyes emitted intense heat.

    The power pouring from Rain Thunder Prime was so overwhelming that it began to warp Abe��s holy magic.

    ��Just pull the trigger.��

    Only once.

    This one moment was something Kraush had dedicated his entire life to.

    So in this one moment, Kraush felt no regret whatsoever.

    ��Stop it!��

    Abe��s holy magic activated.

    As the magic that could wipe out the world descended upon Kraush in that instant��

    At the deepest part of Kraush��s mind, a final droplet of water fell.

    And then, following the ensuing ripple��

    Every life he had built up throughout his life screamed in unison.

    Kraush stared directly at Abe, who was screaming in horror.

    And he said to her:

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Essence of Extinction.

    I will annihte the witch of destruction.

    ������!

    The white mes, which swallowed even sound, consumed the light of holy magic and erased everything.

    Even Abe��s screams were devoured by the endlessly climbing white mes, reaching skyward towards all creation.

    Crack, ng!

    The holy magic circles that had filled existence shattered into fragments and faded away.

    Slowly descending, a crystal-clear and bright blue sky appeared.

    As if to dere that the world posed no more danger.

    The hovering sky shone with rity.

    Beneath that sky, a man sat down.

    Finally dropping the shattered sword, he gasped for breath.

    As Kraush slowly raised his head, the bright blue sky seemed to wee him with its light.

    Thest power he had unleashed merged with the world, dissolving into the air.

    That spectacle was utterly beautiful.

    A sense of unspeakable satisfaction filled his mouth.

    Ah, I see now.

    He realized that this was the feeling of aplishment that one can achieve when attaining their only goal.

    He protected it.

    This damn world.

    Kraush truly managed to protect it.

    Upon this realization, he let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    Yet, this sense of aplishment was tinged with bitterness, still unresolved.

    He couldn��t close his eyes before settling that score.

    Kraush began to crawl towards his destination.

    He had no strength left in his body.

    His mind grew hazier by the second.

    A deep sense of fatigue enveloped him; it felt almost profound enough to be considered the ��deepest�� in his life.

    Yet, Kraush had to keep moving.

    Finally, Kraush��s hand clutched a crystal orb.

    The orb was none other than the transcendental stone Abe had crafted.

    The transcendental stone into which she had poured her entire strength for holy magic.

    It still contained an enormous amount of magical power.

    With the crystal orb in hand, Kraush barely managed to catch his breath.

    He then squeezed thest remnants of strength within him and poured it into the stone.

    As a result, the transcendental stone began to glow anew.

    Seeing this, Kraush inhaled deeply.

    ��You awful creature.��

    Instead, he aimed to resurrect the one he had longed for.

    ��Let��s try to live a little better this time.��

    Kraush activated the transcendental stone.

    The light pouring from the stone enveloped the surroundings.

    Soon after, Kraush watched as something began to form beyond the stone.

    Starting from the organs, followed by muscles, bones, skin, and hair.

    The moment it all connected, the being slowly opened its eyelids.

    With golden eyes blinking, she scanned the area and finally locked eyes with Kraush.

    ��Kraush?��

    The instant the voice escaped her lips, Kraush lost consciousness and copsed.

    ��Kraush!��

    Hearing her voice��the voice of the one he needed to save��Kraush finally fell into a peaceful slumber for the first time in ages.

 Chapter 398

    ### Chapter: 398

    The Magic Kingdom of Jem hade to an end, and five years had zipped by.

    This whole debacle caused quite the ruckus all over the world.

    First and foremost, cities that used to guard the Magic Kingdom found themselves in a pickle.

    You see, those ces had been pouring funds into maintaining the Kingdom.

    But now, there was no longer any reason for that investment.

    As a result, various issues sprouted between countries and cities for a while.

    However, not long afterward, everything was quickly resolved.

    Not that the world erosion was going to just blink away, despite the Kingdom disappearing.

    The remaining forces were naturally dispatched to prevent future world erosion from bing a nightmare like the Magic Kingdom had.

    These efforts were dubbed Icarus, in honor of the heroes who had saved the Kingdom.

    Ironically, this led to a massive wave of exploration across the world.

    All those resources that were initially meant for the Kingdom could now be utilized elsewhere.

    They were now able to tackle areas rendered uninhabitable by world erosion.

    As a result, the world was weing a totally new era.

    Everyone raced to explore the previously uncharted territories.

    Schrs referred to this as the Age of Great Exploration.

    It represented the new direction the world would take moving forward.

    In this fresh new era, recognition had to be given to the heroes who had made it possible.

    One individual had risen as the emblem of this new age.

    The renowned Dragon King, Kraush Balheim.

    The Empire and the Four Kingdoms honored his heroism with statues and praises.

    They even went so far as to dere the day the Kingdom fell as ��Kraush Day.��

    Regardless of his own wishes, hero songs were sung in his name.

    Also, one of the Celestial Knights, the Empress Glycis Lakroix, dered her retirement.

    She nonchntly pointed to Kraush as her sessor then vanished into thin air.

    As a result, Kraush unexpectedly found himself catapulted to the position of Celestial Knight with overwhelming support.

    None of the other Celestial Knights opposed this decision.

    Again, this was entirely against Kraush��s personal wishes.

    Eventually, Kraush��s titles changed.

    From Celestial Knight to Dragon Emperor Kraush Balheim.

    Five years had certainly transformed a lot of things.

    The world was changing at breakneck speed, during which time two of the Ten Great Lords had also retired.

    The Earth King and the Fire King.

    Both had quit the Ten Great Lords shortly after the cessation of the Magic Kingdom.

    They were among the elder members of the Ten Great Lords.

    Plus, they had endured too much hardship leading up to the end of the Kingdom.

    The Fire King, Adolf Igrit, had even moreplicated matters at hand.

    Rumor has it, a heavily bandaged man appeared and challenged him, only to utterly defeat him.

    This guy, a master of fire magic, defeated the Fire King using�� fire magic!

    The people started calling him the me Deity, even grander than the Fire King himself.

    This incident ultimately forced the Fire King into retirement.

    Consequently, two new members joined the ranks of the Ten Great Lords.

    One was the defeated Glycys Lakroix.

    The other, the Swordmaster, Charlotte Balheim.

    Glycys had long been discussed as a candidate for the Ten Great Lords.

    So it was only natural for her to step into the role.

    Charlotte��s circumstances were a little different.

    As soon as she was nominated, she darted across the realm, challenging the Ten Great Lords.

    What she did was simple.

    It was basically a ��smash the dojo�� tour.

    She faced off against each Lord head-on and achieved a ridiculous record of 6 wins and 2 losses.

    Except for those initial 2 losses, she had a winning streak.

    Here was someone barely in their early twenties taking down six of the Ten Great Lords.

    What kind of talent was that?

    People gaped in awe at her abilities, predicting she would soon rise to the Celestial Knights as well.

    With whispers of retirementsing from the reigning Emperor��s side��

    It was assumed that Charlotte, with her shining talent, would secure that spot.

    So, on the day Charlotte ascended to the Ten Great Lords��

    She was suddenly confessed to by a guy.

    The one confessing was Aniks Graiza, a member of the Three Giants of Starlon and known as the Bow God.

    And she outright rejected him.

    The reason was simple.

    She imed she already had someone in line to marry.

    Aniks calmly congratted her.

    And so, thus began the Age of Great Exploration.

    In the Empire, one person surged to prominence.

    A man known as the Hero of Commoners.

    His name was Pelrei, and he had made quite a name for himself during his adventures in Icarus.

    He repeatedly insisted he wasn��t a hero, but��

    People insisted on calling him a hero regardless.

    Also, there were peculiar rumorsing from the Maritime Kingdom of Poseus.

    It was said that the Sea King had taken on a disciple.

    Before, he wouldn��t even think about having disciples; he had just been chilling in the vast ocean.

    But now, with the sea voyage concluded, he seemed to be attracting some winds of change.

    ording to gossip, it was one of the princesses of Poseus.

    With so many princes and princesses in Poseus, no one could pin down exactly who she was.

    However, there were solid rumors indicating she had quite a unique personality.

    Later on, she boldly dered she would rise to the Ten Great Lords.

    For a moment, her name stirred excitement among the people.

    Much to everyone��s surprise, the Magic Kingdom of Jem also had unexpected news.

    It turned out, the Wizard King had a daughter!

    The girl was said to have silver hair like the Wizard King.

    Rumor had it she was often seen shopping in the market with a creepy-lookingdy with long ck hair.

    They imed that meeting eyes with that ck-haired woman led to an odd phenomenon of not recognizing her at all.

    Some referred to it as a barrier.

    It was whispered that the Wizard King and the Dragon King had jointly found her.

    But the juicy details of the story didn��t spread much further.

    In the Holy Kingdom of Freeman, the ex-Holy Maiden, Astria Stigma Freeman, was reborn as a heroine alongside the Dragon Emperor, gaining attention once more.

    Astria graciously declined, but the citizens of the Holy Kingdom cherished her enough to want her to show her face now and then.

    And thus unfolded a mountain of changes.

    With the dawning of this new era, the fresh youth took on the title of the Sky Generation in the Age of Great Exploration.

    Everyone soared into this new era, leaving their marks on the world.

    What about the protagonist who sparked this era?

    ��Kraush, here��s today��s paperwork.��

    ��Ugh, not again.��

    Buried beneath a mountain of paperwork, Kraush let out a groan.

    Perhaps due to overworking, his ck-blue hair looked frayed.

    His white eyes, faded like colors lost to time, showed signs of fatigue.

    Leaning back in his chair, he sighed heavily.

    ��Why did I have to take on the leadership of Icarus?��

    The Dragon Emperor, Kraush Balheim.

    The youngest among the Ten Great Lords and Celestial Knights, he was also the hero who protected the world!

    Kraush quietly spoke to Alicia, his devoted attendant, as she ced documents in front of him.

    ��Alicia, what if we just burned all of this stuff?��

    ��You know we can��t do that.��

    At that moment, another voice chimed in, chastising Kraush.

    When he turned to look, there was another woman dressed like an attendant.

    With a somewhatnguid expression, Lirina smiled when her eyes met Kraush��s.

    ��Aren��t you supposed to handle your responsibilities, Kraush?��

    The direct attendant of Arn, Lirina.

    But now, she was here to assist Kraush at his request.

    ��After all, Kraush is leading Icarus in this Age of Great Exploration. You��ve got mountains of work to tackle, Lirina.��

    Honestly, Lirina thought Arn was simply trying to ditch her date with his spirit partner, Dorothy.

    But given her concern for Kraush, she packed her things and came over.

    Thanks to this, the overwhelming tasks that Alicia couldn��t handle were somewhat lightened.

    Lirina was quite thepetent hire in this regard.

    ��So, Kraush, let��s give it our all today.��

    Kraush rubbed his forehead hard, looking at the documents handed over by Lirina, following Alicia.

    ����With the Kingdom ended and having reached an agreement with Abe, I thought I��d finally be free of overwork.��

    Little did he expect that with the onset of the Age of Great Exploration, Icarus would be crushed under all these responsibilities.

    All thanks to Sigrid��s nning.

    She foresaw the beginning of the Age of Great Exploration and promptly began reaching out to the Empire and various realms to connect them under the name of Icarus.

    Additionally, since Icarus was already a united force across the world��

    It naturally transitioned to blocking off the Age of Great Exploration.

    Then, they quickly seated Kraush at the helm of Icarus.

    As someone who had already worked as Icarus�� leader, it was a sensible move.

    Given that he had ushered in a new era, he certainly had the symbolic worth.

    As leader, he had responsibilities for all the paperwork that piled up from below.

    That��s how Kraush ended up buried under a mountain of documents.

    He thought he��d be able to rest after fulfilling his goals.

    Instead, he was now drowning in work, separate from his physical exhaustion.

    Next time he met Sigrid, he��d have to take a piece out of those chubby cheeks.

    ����I might as well give up the title of Dragon Emperor to lighten my load.��

    ��You��re aware you��re not supposed to say that outside, right?��

    Kraush grimaced at Lirina��s words and managed a bitter smile.

    That day he faced Abe and used up all his strength��

    Kraush had effectively lost everything he had built up until that point.

    However, aside from his close friends, no one knew about this.

    The reasoning was simple.

    Kraush had be a member of the Celestial Knights, and achieved remarkable milestones.

    If news spread that he had lost his strength��

    It could likely cause another uproar.

    He had to maintain this aura of significance for political reasons.

    Kraush clenched and unclenched his hands.

    Though the faint remnants of Ignis flickered to life, they were embarrassingly smallpared to before.

    ��Seems about right.��

    Kraush didn��t feel disappointment about this.

    In fact, this might even feel more like himself.

    He slowly turned his head to look out the window.

    Suddenly, a particr letter he��d received popped into his mind.

    The letter was from Arthur Gramalte.

    It mentioned finding something and promised to return soon.

    At the bottom, there was a postscript saying, ��Your sister tried to write to you.��

    On the day he resurrected Arthur using the transcendental stone��

    She whisked away the unconscious Kraush and vanished without a trace.

    After several years of silence, she suddenly imed she��d be back soon.

    ��I wonder what prompted the wind to change like this.��

    As long as he knew she was alive, that was enough for him.

    But knowing she wasing back brought a surprising sort of joy.

    ��Kraush!��

    Just then, Lirina��s call broke Kraush��s thoughts, pulling him back to his work.

    Right, no more daydreaming; he really ought to get to work.

    ��Speaking of which, it seems you��ve heard that your wives have been trying to catch up with you over the weekend.��

    As Kraush��s pen paused mid-motion, he realized he might actually be even busier than before.

    His wives had been sharpening their des every weekend recently.

    Starting with Bianca Hardenhartz, then Haring Lagrain, Astria Stigma Freeman, and finally, somehow tying the knot with Sigrid Ephania.

    Kraush currently had four wives.

    Excluding Bianca, their faces still lingered in his mind, allpeting over who would be first to have their wedding ceremony.

    He was willing to take responsibility, so he clearly epted them all.

    Yet, for some reason, they just couldn��t stop quarreling over priority.

    Ultimately, Kraush had to get mad at them all and settle on a group wedding.

    But there was still an issue lingering afterward.

    Who gets to cuddle with him on their first newlywed night?

    To settle that, Kraush had to work quite hard.

    Now it had be a well-handled situation.

    But the problem was that ever since Kraush lost his power, everyone��s obsession escted.

    They��d often rush over, constantly concerned that something might happen to Kraush.

    Once, they even had to gather them all for a discussion about it.

    Given their high positions in the Sky Generation, they were each responsible for many things.

    It wasn��t exactly the time for them to focus solely on him.

    So now, it had mellowed out somewhat.

    Of course, Bianca would still asionally appear to check on Kraush��s health.

    But he found that cute and simply let it slide.

    ��It seems like discussions on who will have the baby first have been pretty heated among the four of you.��

    Yet another problem faced Kraush ahead.

    His wives�� greed andpetition still showed no signs of ending.

    Kraush gently set down his pen.

    For some reason, he felt like he needed a break.

    ��So for now, I��ll prepare some fancy meals for you all to enjoy.��

    ��You really don��t have to go that far.��

    ��It��s an important matter. Besides, I hear Lady Karandis will also be visiting soon, so keep that in mind.��

    ����By this point, it feels pretty pointless having her here.��

    ��She won��t officially be a wife until she rises to the Ten Great Lords, you know.��

    Kraush epted this reality he��d invited on himself.

    ��Chirp.��

    Out of nowhere, one of his pet rat corpses popped out from his pocket.

    Kraush eyed the rat quietly before turning away.

    ��Not you too,e on.��

    That little guy, who would be with him for a long time, really should stop pestering him.

    Ultimately, Kraush took up his pen again.

    He had an avnche of work ahead of him.

    To reim the name of the God of Night, Kraush, along with the Wizard King and Crimson Garden, was preparing to meddle with the Divine Realm.

    On that day, when he reached the divine realm, he��d briefly had a moment of clear understanding of it.

    Moreover, there he felt the faint presence of the harbingers of apocalypse.

    Why were the harbingers of apocalypse making themselves known in the Divine Realm?

    This question loomed heavily, too many unanswered threads remained.

    Those harbingers doom the world.

    Should the world erosion ramp up again and evolve back into the Kingdom, expect the harbingers to reappear.

    Kraush had every intention of learning why they existed in the Divine Realm.

    Besides that, another lingering question continued to hover over him.

    The ck Hood granted by the God.

    What was her motive in giving the ck Hood to Kraush?

    The ck Hood remained ensconced in Kraush��s grasp.

    She merely gave a fleeting nce during the battle with Abe and then vanished without a trace.

    ��Maybe����

    In her own way, she might have been trying to save the world.

    ��Or, maybe����

    Kraush still had things left to do.

    In which case, he could end up stealing from the Divine Realm next.

    There was truly an overwhelming amount I needed to tackle.

    Even if he had lost his strength, the world kept moving forward.

    Thus, Kraush decided to prioritize his current work.

    After all, he��d only be able to return to his wives afterpleting this task.

    With that in mind, Kraush resolved to give it all he had, just like the unique individual he was.

    ��

    �� The Skill of Munchkin Thief has beenpleted ��

 Chapter 399

    ### Chapter: 399

    Between the rays of sunlight filtering through the window,

    Tap, tap��

    The sound of a pen tapping against a table echoed.

    With his uniquely dark blue hair and pure white eyes,

    He was none other than Kraush Balheim,

    a young man nearing his mid-twenties at the ripe age of twenty-five.

    He was known to the world as the hero who saved it,

    one of the world��s four strongest beings,

    the Celestial Knight and Dragon King,

    all that jazz.

    The world was now in the Age of Great Exploration,

    and Kraush, serving as themander of Icarus that led this era,

    was currently deep in thought.

    ��What are you thinking about so hard?��

    Just then, Kraush lifted his head at the voice that called to him.

    What he saw was a head of ocean-blue hair.

    Her hair was braided on both sides,

    and even though she was the same age as Kraush, she had a youthful appearance and build,

    not to mention an adorably smug smile.

    Once someone who was hard to read,

    now he knew all too well what went on inside her head.

    It was none other than the Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    ����So, are you secretly practicing how to hide your presence or something?��

    As Kraush posed this question upon noticing Sigrid had entered his office,

    she smiled warmly.

    ��Well, I��ve been practicing to sneak into my lord��s chambertely.

    If the other wives find out, it��ll cause quite the stir.��

    Sigrid straightened her back, puffing up a bit as she said this, prompting Kraush to give her a lingering look.

    Since ending the kingdom of Jem and winning the fierce battle against Abe,

    Kraush had led a life even more chaotic than before.

    And the central figure of that overwhelming life was none other than Sigrid.

    Kraush had confessed to her beforehand that he would lose all his powers afterpletely awakening the Holy Sword.

    Indeed, Kraush had lost everything:

    the powers of world erosion and aura vanished, leaving him feeling entirely empty.

    The only thing remaining as a vessel was thanks to the immortality granted by the Crimson Garden.

    Had it not been for that, he would have surely faced death.

    However, Sigrid didn��t leave Kraush alone just because he lost his powers.

    Instead, she pulled his reputation and aplishments to elevate him as themander of Icarus,

    cing him on the throne of the Celestial Knights.

    Honestly, from Kraush��s perspective, having lost all his powers,

    he felt like throwing the title of Celestial Knight into the nearest bonfire.

    Yet politically entwined, he couldn��t just throw it all away.

    In a way, the main reason he was suffering the most at present boiled down to her presence right before him.

    ��Why do you look at me like that? Is it because your wife is so beautiful?��

    Sigrid shed her signature gleeful smile, and Kraush chuckled softly.

    ��Considering the one who cried inconsbly not long ago is now unting herself in my chamber�� it��s a bit absurd.��

    At that very moment, for the first time, Sigrid��s body jolted at his words.

    She rolled her eyes dramatically before puffing her cheeks out.

    ����What should I do about that? My body may be small, but my endurance is short, you know��too deep and it gets a bit much.��

    As those words left her lips, she gently pressed her hand against her stomach.

    Indeed, on the night they had their first time,

    Sigrid had been so bold with her provocations that she led the way,

    but after starting, she had ended up sobbing in Kraush��s arms for a while.

    This was quite the awkward situation for Kraush,

    who had tofort her with gentle pats, hugs, and kisses.

    Of course, they eventually adapted, staying up all night, but

    Sigrid had quite the struggle back then.

    Seeing her now only reminded Kraush of that day, and he cleared his throat.

    As he did, Sigrid chuckled softly and approached him.

    Then she perched her cute butt on hisp,

    resting the back of her head against his chest.

    ��If you want, I could head to your chamber right now.��

    ����No way. It��s not your turn today.��

    Kraush said that, but he wrapped his arms around Sigrid��s waist.

    It was a remarkably natural move, quite different from their earlier days.

    Kiss��

    At that moment, Kraush��s attention was drawn to the soft sensation on his cheek.

    ��How can you talk about other women when I��m right here?��

    There was Sigrid, a blend of yful teasing and subtle jealousy in her voice.

    ��If I go to such lengths,��

    Kiss��

    ��to gain my lord��s affection,��

    Kiss��

    ��then you ought to shower me with affection too.��

    Every peck from Sigrid wouldn��t stop.

    Eventually, Kraush, overwhelmed by her relentless charm offensive, raised his hands in surrender and pulled her in for a hug.

    ��I think you��re beautiful.��

    ��Then, who��s the prettiest in the world?��

    ��The Third Princess, Sigrid Ephania.��

    ��Ah.��

    Sigrid smiled with satisfaction.

    Though she was hailed as the brightest mind in the world, moments like these revealed her surprisingly simple nature.

    ��So, what exactly were you so deep in thought about?��

    Finally, they returned to the main topic of discussion.

    As she pointed out, Kraush was indeed lost in thought until Sigrid arrived.

    He decided to share his concerns with her.

    ��It��s about something regarding the Divine Realm.��

    Lately, Kraush had been researching the Divine Realm alongside the Demon King and the Crimson Garden.

    And this matter had been quite the headache for him as ofte.

    The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    Those four warriors emerging when the ultimate evil blooms.

    Kraush had been continually pondering why they appeared when the ultimate evil manifested.

    He first encountered their existence in the previous cycle.

    They shattered the world and led it to copse in utter ruin.

    At first, Kraush thought the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were merely created by the world erosion to take control.

    However, on the day he met the deity after the fierce battle with Abe,

    he sensed the existence of those Horsemen beyond the Divine Realm.

    Why were they there?

    This question lingered heavily in Kraush��s mind.

    It likely hinted at the next threat that could soon fall upon the world.

    So, to prepare for that, Kraush had been diligently researching the Divine Realm.

    ��I heard that the Demon King and the Crimson Garden made progress studying the Sacred Magic Abe used.

    They��re likely to have contact with the Divine Realm soon.��

    ��Hmmm, they��ve really pulled off a feat, huh?��

    Though she was known for her remarkable intellect,

    Sigrid wasn��t particrly adept in magic.

    So, her surprise reaction to their achievement was palpable.

    ��Which is why I��ve been trying to gather as much information as I can about the Divine Realm before that happens.��

    ��Sounds like you picked some candidates.��

    Though Kraush was gathering intel on the Divine Realm,

    he had been quite busytely, hardly taking the time to delve seriously into it.

    However, after a few years, the Demon King and the Crimson Garden finally managed to open a connection to the Divine Realm,

    so it was no longer a matter he could keep postponing.

    ��Yeah, so for the time being, I n to meet with two people.��

    The candidates he had in mind were none other than the Sea King, Dino Bardon,

    and Princess Sera Sephyra of the Sephira.

    Dino was the only one capable of directlymunicating with the deity he made a contract with.

    Considering that deities typically grant powers post-mortem, then leave,

    Dino was quite the extraordinary case.

    Thus, if he could converse with the Water God through him, it would yield meaningful results.

    Sera, on the other hand, was an astrologist.

    They discovered the Divine Realm��s connection through Abe��s Sacred Magic.

    By merging her astrology and Sacred Magic, they possibly could uncover more insights into the Divine Realm.

    Additionally, there was also the matter of timing with Sera.

    ��It should have been this year, originally.��

    This referred to the promise Kraush made to prevent Sera��s death.

    With Kraush having dealt with Ixion, it was safe to say her life was no longer in jeopardy,

    but still, a promise is a promise.

    During this time, Kraush nned to be at Sera��s side.

    Though he had virtually no power left,

    he wondered if he could even be of help.

    ��Looks like I��ll be busy again.��

    ��Were you not busier than me?��

    Even though Kraush held the position of Icarusmander,

    it was actually Sigrid who secretly steered the world��s current state.

    In just five years, Sigrid had managed to extend her influence far and wide.

    Thus, she, just like Kraush, had be incredibly busy.

    With her immense intellect came tasks only she could manage.

    ��I��m just doing my best so we can all thrive together. Rather thanin about the busyness, I feel a sense of pride in it.��

    ��If only I could just give up the positions of Icarusmander and Dragon King.��

    ��Nope. If that happens, you��ll just be partying with other women every day.

    I don��t want to see you end up ruining your life.��

    What a bizarre deration that was.

    In the end, it sounded like she was justifying making Kraush work longer to avoid him spending more time with the other wives.

    Kraush sighed and rested his chin on Sigrid��s shoulder.

    ��I may not be the best at expressing affection, but I don��t think I��ve ever given you less than what you deserve.��

    Initially, Kraush had even found it absurd that Sigrid liked him,

    but now, he had certainly grown to care for her deeply.

    No, urately speaking, it felt more like she had stolen his heart.

    She genuinely worked hard for his sake,

    and Kraush clearly recognized that her efforts had brought him this far.

    Plus, her uniquely charming approach made it hard for even Kraush to remain untouched.

    After restoring the world and entering the Age of Great Exploration,

    on the day he became themander of Icarus,

    Sigrid boldly appeared before him.

    ��I didn��t tell you, did I? Anyone who dares ignore you, regardless of their stature in this world, won��t be allowed to keep sitting pretty.��

    Sigrid straightened up and shed him a bright smile.

    Under the moonlight, her grin shone even brighter than the moon itself, fitting for a princess.

    So beautiful,

    Kraush thought.

    ��There��s no one in this world who can dismiss the one I love. If they dare, I��ll make sure that doesn��t happen. Just so you know.��

    How bold her derations were,

    Kraush couldn��t help but smile at her.

    ��However, I��m not particrly fond of doing all this for free. How about a kiss, at least?��

    As the leader of the world alliance, all she asked for was a kiss.

    It felt like a pretty bad deal, but

    given her conviction,

    Kraush wrapped his arms around Sigrid��s waist.

    He then lifted her chin and kissed her.

    Sigrid��s eyes widened in surprise,

    having never expected Kraush to take such initiative.

    There was something uniquely delightful in knowing this was a moment only for them.

    Though he would probably catch some ck from the other wivester,

    the charm of this princess truly ensnared even Kraush.

    As he pulled away from the kiss, Sigrid��s face rxed, and she blinked dreamily.

    This was the first time Kraush had kissed her.

    Thus, Sigrid��s pupils trembled as if caught in a gentle thrall.

    ��How many points did I get for that?��

    Sigrid, curious about the points she often joked about, asked Kraush, who grinned.

    ��Full marks.��

    Sounds like the easiest full marks one could ever earn.

    And so, Kraush epted his bond with Sigrid.

    When this news reached the Emperor,

    he weed it with open arms, raising both hands.

    Kraush��s father-inw was indeed a consistent man.

    Yet for some reason, Sigrid had been unusually jealoustely.

    ��I bet it��s because we had our wager.��

    At that moment, Sigrid lifted her gaze to cradle Kraush��s face with her hands.

    She then whispered in a tone as if sharing a secret,

    ��The one who has a child first will be the next first wife. Isn��t it only natural for a princess to aim for first?��

    This was a conversation Kraush had overheard through Lirina not long ago.

    What were they discussing behind his back?

    Kraush couldn��t shake the feeling of worry.

 Chapter 400

    ### Chapter: 400

    After Sigrid left, Kraush finally put down his pen and started getting ready to head out.

    Just then, he heard that Karandis wasing to visit from the Maritime Kingdom of Poseus.

    Kraush was nning to meet with the Sea King, Dino Bardon, alongside her.

    ��Is this the first time since sealing off the ocean?��

    Back then, Kraush had visited Icarus and Poseus to close off the Golden Sea.

    Dino had been instrumental in allowing Kraush to leave the ocean safely back then.

    Among the Ten Great Lords, Dino had sacrificed his future to obtain divine powers from the Water God, wielding strength close to that of a demigod.

    When it came to the ocean, he really had shown powers close to being the strongest.

    Since then, Kraush hadn��t had a chance to meet Dino again.

    Knowing his character, the thought of facing him again made Kraush��s head spin a little.

    Anyway, just like before, Karandis was set to guide Kraush this time as well.

    Only recently had she be a disciple of Dino.

    With her around, the folks in Poseus probably wouldn��t fuss too much over Kraush��s visit.

    ��Her name has gained quite the reputation. It makes everyone on that side tense just by showing up.��

    Sitting in a position like the Celestial Knight used to feel all high and mighty, but now that he was actually there, it was terribly inconvenient.

    Knock, knock��

    ��Kraush-nim, a guest has arrived.��

    At that moment, Kraush, dressed to go out, turned his head at the voice of his maid, Alicia.

    Could it be Karandis?

    She seemed to have arrived sooner than expected.

    ��Let them in.��

    He often saw her face, but this time he wanted to give her a warm wee, so he opened his mouth.

    Creak��

    As the door opened, a bright blonde appeared in Kraush��s view.

    In the wind-swayed blonde hair, golden eyes peeked out, making Kraush��s eyes gradually widen.

    ��Aria?��

    As he called her name, the corners of her mouth slowly raised.

    ��Long time no see.��

    There stood Aria Balheim, a figure with a long history intertwined with Kraush since their time of reincarnation.

    Five years ago, after Kraush defeated Abe and resurrected Aria through the Transcendent Stone, she had safely sent an exhausted Kraush back and then vanished without a trace.

    Since there had been no news since then, Kraush had not sought her out, but recently he had received a letter from her.

    It mentioned that she would write to him on behalf of her sister.

    As those words shed through Kraush��s mind, he slowly rxed his surprised expression.

    ��Suddenly disappearing, and now you suddenly show up.��

    Once having harbored hatred and disdain for Aria before his reincarnation, Kraush had now resolved all feelings rted to her, able to greet her as a long-lost friend.

    ��Heh, were you missing me?��

    Is that why?

    After so long, Aria��s face looked remarkably rxedpared to before.

    The once stern look she often wore seemed incredibly bright at first nce.

    Aria had undergone countless reincarnations to prevent the world��s destruction.

    Though worn down during those times, she had finally freed herself from the cycle.

    Just as Kraush felt relief after stopping the world��s demise, Aria felt the same way.

    ��I was worried in various ways.��

    ��That��s quite heartwarming.��

    Aria shed a brief smile, her rxed expression making Kraush feel a strange sensation.

    He hadn��t expected to see such a warm smile from her.

    ��So, what have you been up to?��

    Kraush took off his jacket and sat on the sofa in his office.

    As he invited Aria to sit as well, she walked over and settled down.

    ��I was curious about what a world that doesn��t end looks like.��

    It seemed Aria had traveled around the world during that time.

    After seeing the world torn apart day after day, it was only natural for her to feel nostalgic when encountering this one.

    ��I��m a bit curious about that too.��

    Kraush also expressed interest since he hadn��t been able to explore at all because of his duties in Icarus.

    While others were heralding the Age of Great Exploration, Kraush felt like he was moving less than before.

    ��Then how about youe with me?��

    Aria suggested with a smile as she gently twisted a strand of her golden hair around her finger.

    ��I know some pretty amazing ces. You��ll like them.��

    She looked as if she knew Kraush��s tastes well.

    ��Sure, that might be nice when I have some free time.��

    Kraush had a long history with Aria.

    Since there was so much he wanted to talk about with her, going on a trip together seemed appealing.

    ����I��m happy you��re so easily agreeable, but it��s a bit disappointing that you answered like that.��

    For some reason, Aria reacted to Kraush��s response with a somewhat displeased expression.

    In the past, Kraush might not have noticed this, but over thest five years, he had matured.

    Especially gaining insight about women made him realize what Aria was hinting at.

    ��I��m not your lover anymore.��

    During her past reincarnation, Kraush had been her lover.

    He knew this fact because Aria had told him.

    However, in this current cycle, Kraush and Aria had no such rtionship.

    To Kraush, Aria was now a friend.

    Realizing this, Aria wore a slightly bittersweet smile.

    But this was an underestimation of Aria, the reincarnator.

    ��Still, I love you, Kraush.��

    With no hesitation at all, Aria��s confession made Kraush pause.

    Aria then chuckled.

    ��What do you think the duration of our rtionship was for me to not be able to say something like that now?��

    Certainly, that was true.

    Kraush felt regret for undervaluing her.

    ��Of course, this will be thest time I mention it.��

    ��Don��t go raising gs like that.��

    ��Don��t worry. I��m just sorting out my feelings.��

    Aria pressed her hand lightly against her chest.

    Kraush and Aria had a rtionship tangled with deep ties.

    And they both knew well that it couldn��t be untangled now.

    Kraush and Aria could not be lovers.

    They had both experienced far too much ande too far.

    Aria was acutely aware of that.

    ��So I��ve spent thest five years tuning myself. If I hadn��t, I might not have been able to restrain my intense feelings and would have done something reckless to a weakened Kraush.��

    Wow, that was a chilling way to say it without a fuss.

    Still, it indicated that Aria had truly sorted out her feelings.

    ��Thank you for saving me, Kraush. Long ago, during that time, and even now. You are all my savior.��

    Finally, Aria expressed her gratitude she had kept inside.

    Listening quietly, Kraush nodded.

    ��It was no big deal.��

    That was a ssic Kraush response.

    Hearing that, Aria shed a short smile and rummaged through her pocket to pull something out.

    ��So, let��s get to the point.��

    What Aria pulled out was a small glowing blue sphere.

    The moment Kraush saw it, confusion crossed his face.

    Pointing at the sphere, Aria said, ��It��s what Charlotte used to find for you based on your choices in the previous cycle.��

    [ What nonsense have you brought? ]

    In that moment, Kraush heard the voice of the Crimson Garden after a long time.

    p��

    Hearing the fluttering of wings from outside, Kraush got up to open the window.

    There, a familiar crownded.

    The crow used by Crimson Garden deftly flew inside andnded on the table where Aria was sitting.

    ��Hey there, Crimson Garden.��

    ��Hmph, I don��t greet reincarnators.��

    When Aria greeted it, the Crimson Garden snorted in disdain.

    In the past, it had witnessed her loyal friend choosing to reincarnate to save his world, only to end up a lifeless corpse.

    Since then, Crimson Garden had not exactly warmed up to reincarnators.

    ��Yet you��re not even a reincarnator now.��

    Reincarnation was a skill.

    In this cycle, since Aria had no contract with a god, reincarnation didn��t apply to her.

    So, when she showed her empty hand, the Crimson Garden merely scoffed.

    ��Anyway, what��s this sphere about?��

    After shutting the window, Kraush returned and asked.

    At that moment, Crimson Garden approached the blue sphere and tapped it with her beak.

    ��It��s a dragon��s pearl.��

    ��A dragon��s pearl?��

    ��Essentially, it��s a core released from the Dragon King��s lineage.��

    Kraush revealed a baffled expression.

    What in the world do the Dragon King��s kin even do?

    Though he had be a descendant of the Dragon King by absorbing the White Dragon King, all that remained was a remnant, and he had lost all powers.

    So it was absurd to hear the name of the Dragon King��s lineage again.

    ��Weren��t you absorbing something simr before?��

    ��Are you referring to the White Dragon King��s egg?��

    ��Correct. Even if the principles differ, owning power makes it a simr form.��

    To think the White Dragon King��s egg would also be called a dragon��s pearl��now that was news to him.

    Meanwhile, Aria handed Kraush the dragon��s pearl that Crimson Garden had pointed at.

    ��Where did you find something like this?��

    As Kraush took the pearl and asked, Aria replied nonchntly.

    ��Five years ago, you remember the Sarion?��

    The Sarion that had appeared along with Abe.

    The terrifying monster, Baraka.

    If not for Crimson Garden and Ebsque, the oue would have been too chilling to contemte.

    Even now, Baraka had be a key technique of Ebsque.

    Once alive, the monster alone had toppled several nations.

    ��Really?��

    ��Yep, it��s the dragon��s pearl of that monster. It was created right before its death and has been passed around various ck markets since.��

    Did she spend five years retrieving it?

    ��Charlotte once sought such dragon��s pearls in another cycle to give them to you.��

    ��Your sister?��

    ��Yeah, the pearl condenses the power of the Dragon King. It contains the power that can transform the essence itself. It��s the ability to change one��s inherent talent.��

    Recalling how Kraush absorbed the White Dragon King, it made sense now.

    ��Of course, for most, even if they possess a gem, it��s just jewelry. There��s no way to draw out the power contained within. But����

    Kraush holds the ck Hood that can steal anything.

    So, he could easily extract whatever powersid in that pearl.

    ��Kraush, five years ago, when you awakened the Holy Sword, your vessel meltedpletely.��

    Kraush��s shoulders flinched.

    Just as Aria said, he had burned all his powers and, as a price, his very soul��s vessel melted away.

    Though due to the immortality granted to him, he managed to keep his form somehow.

    But once a vessel has melted down, it cannot regain its strength anymore.

    Kraush had thus chosen to leave it and not attempt to regain his powers.

    He realized that no matter how much power he poured into a melted vessel, it would only leak out.

    ��If it��s the power contained within the dragon��s pearl, it could well restore your vessel.��

    Kraush lowered his gaze to the dragon��s pearl.

    He would definitely not regain the ridiculous strength he once had.

    However, at the very least, he could gain the strength of aplete form simr to others.

    ��Though, since it��s from a dragon, the contained power is likely to be close to a curse. I think it won��t be easy to handle.��

    Kraush gripped the pearl tightly.

    This world was still under constant threat of copsing at any given moment.

    Just looking at the recent talks rted to the Divine Realm showed that there were mountains of problems yet to solve.

    ��Who do you think I am?��

    So, Kraush made up his mind to seize that power again.

    ��Curses are my specialty.��

    As Kraush grinned, Aria followed up with her own smile.

    ��That��s quite fortuitous.��

    Just then, the Crimson Garden hopped onto Kraush��s shoulder.

    ��As I mentioned before, the results of the Spirit Magic have emerged. I was nning to use Spirit Magic to restore your vessel, butbining the two would make things much easier.��

    ��You were preparing for something like that?��

    Since this came as a surprise to Kraush, he showed a shocked expression, and the Crimson Garden pped her wings as if unbothered.

    ��Hasn��t the Magic King been researching the creation of magic races as a new species? Well, he finished it just in time for Spirit Magic��spletion.��

    ��So you��re saying I��m going to be the experimental subject?��

    ��Take it as an honor.��

    Whether or not it��s an honor would be determined by the oue.

    However, Kraush smiled knowing that the Crimson Garden was acting with concern for him.

    ��Seems like no one��s letting me take a break.��

    There was a subtle joy hidden behind hisints.

    Kraush was much better suited to action than just sitting at a desk.

    ��Thanks to both of you.��

    So, Kraush expressed gratitude to them.

    ��Before heading to Poseus, drop by Jem. If we use the pearl together, it won��t take long.��

    ��Sure. I need to let Karandis know.��

    Suddenly, his workload increased.

    But his motivation surged.

    ��I��ll be on my way.��

    As she said that, Aria stood up to leave.

    ��You could stick around a bit longer.��

    ��No, if I stay, I might get toofortable.��

    As she mentioned leaving when it was time, Aria added, ��You won��te back in five years again, right?��

    ��Heh, I won��t. I want to see your face too, Kraush. I��m also curious about the pearl��s results.��

    Aria said she would visit soon.

    ��Kraush, I��m investigating the Divine Realm.��

    ��Oh, I saw the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse appearing over there.��

    ��The Four Horsemen, huh? I don��t really know much about them myself, so I can��t offer any advice.��

    Aria had repeatedly reincarnated and battled the Four Horsemen.

    But she didn��t know why they existed beyond the Divine Realm.

    Not to mention, it still remained unclear why worlds were seeping into Kraush��s and causing erosion.

    Only Kraush felt a vague idea that the world erosion had to do with the Divine Realm due to the recent sighting of the Four Horsemen.

    ��All the answers lead back to the Divine Realm.��

    Perhaps he might even learn why the god who gave him the ck Hood had stolen the powers of the gods.

    ��Be cautious. Their mindset ispletely different from humans.��

    ��I will.��

    ��Then I will take my leave. It seems I��ve overstayed my wee.��

    Just then, at the mention of ��overstaying��, Kraush felt puzzled.

    Aria suddenly opened the door to his office with a creak.

    ��Eek!��

    ��Ah!��

    In an instant, those present were pushed into the room, almost tumbling inside.

    Astria, who had been leaning against the door, fell over.

    Behind her, Haring and Bianca stepped forward.

    Kraush, who had be powerless, hadn��t sensed their presence, but Aria had felt the three of them lingering nearby.

    Upon noticing the three, Kraush watched as Astria dusted off her skirt and stood.

    ��W-What, you brought another woman here and expected no one to look? I just wanted to keep watch, so why?!��

    Astria had exploded with an unreasonable outburst, clearly hiding her embarrassment.

    Aria was deeply connected to Kraush.

    After everything had settled, the two of them had shared countless conversations, and Aria was definitely one of the topics discussed.

    So, the three hade out of concern when they saw Aria appear.

    ��Wow, love looks good on you.��

    Aria smiled at the three of them as they reacted.

    Just seeing Kraush loved by someone filled her with satisfaction.

    Since she could no longer love him now.

    ��Lady Aria.��

    Bianca addressed Aria.

    With her hair trimmed shorter than it was during their school days, Bianca exuded a mature charm different from her past self.

    Having matured so much that it reminded one of her time as the White Ghost (??), she bowed her head to Aria.

    ��Please visit again next time. I��ll make sure to receive you properly.��

    Bianca, as Kraush��s wife, behaved politely towards her guest.

    Seeing that, Aria smiled brightly and reciprocated the bow.

    ��I hope you take good care of Kraush.��

    Aria gave her a final goodbye as if giving a farewell to an old me.

    And just like that, she embarked on yet another fresh journey.

 Chapter 401

    ### Chapter: 401

    In the halls of the Icarus building, leading the Era of Great Exploration, a woman strutted confidently.

    With her fiery red hair and strikingly healthyplexion, she had an audacious smile stered on her lips, decked out with essories adorning her body.

    Her name was Karandis Poseus, the ninth princess of Poseus.

    ��Looks like she changed up her essories again.��

    Karandis chuckled as she surveyed the array of decorations lining the hallway. After all, these embellishments were far from Kraush��s style.

    Kraush wasn��t one to indulge in fanciful decorations��in fact, he preferred a neat and tidy environment that didn��t scream ��noble.��

    But his surroundings didn��t quite allow for that kind of neatness.

    People from all over the world flooded him with gifts, eager to curry favor.

    Kraush couldn��t refuse them all outright, so he merely epted those that weren��t bribes and passed on the rest.

    Of course, this meant that Lirina, the head maid of Icarus, had taken it upon herself to organize all the gifts in a way that suited the building��s atmosphere.

    The issue was that the deluge of gifts showed no sign of stopping, so Lirina had to keep rearranging the decor constantly.

    ��That��s quite a talent,�� she thought, half-amused.

    asionally, Karandis would catch Lirina ncing at Kraush, but she couldn��t deny that Lirina��s skills were something even she envied.

    With such expertise, it made sense that she was in charge of the best maid service in all of Icarus.

    Because of that, as she walked through the hallway, Karandis felt a fluttering excitement fill her.

    Karandis was bold and had a seize-the-day attitude.

    Especially when it came to formidable people; this tendency of hers intensified the more impressive the person was.

    Her first approach to Kraush had been motivated by his reputation, and the more fame he umted, the more her instincts urged her toward him.

    But that didn��t matter now. She simply liked Kraush for who he was.

    Thinking back to the day in Rahern Academy when he genuinely acknowledged and treated her well, Karandis realized she hadpletely fallen for him.

    Even now, her heart raced at the mere thought of that day.

    Just seeing Kraush��s face made her cheeks flush in embarrassment.

    She never imagined she could feel so girlish and emotional.

    ��Get a grip!��

    Karandis reminded herself that she wasn��t Kraush��s official wife yet.

    While the time they had spent together meant that both Kraush and his other wives could ept her, she had made a personal promise to confess to Kraush only after rising to the rank of the Ten Great Lords.

    She was here today not for personal reasons, but to help out with Kraush��s duties instead.

    With that determination, Karandis burst into the room, a fierce look on her face.

    ��Kraush-nim! Long time no see!��

    She kicked the door open with confidence, only to blink in surprise.

    For there sat Kraush, surrounded by his wives.

    Thankfully, Sigrid wasn��t among them.

    But Kraush was perched on a couch in what looked like an interrogation scene, with Astria holding onto his left arm, Haring on the right, and Bianca nestled on his knee.

    From the outside, he might have appeared to be a tyrant with three beautiful women on his arms, but the expressions on their faces painted a different picture��a husband being tormented by his wives.

    ����Karandis, it��s been a while.��

    Kraush greeted her, a bittersweet smile on his lips, and she couldn��t help but roll her eyes at him.

    ��Did I interrupt a nice moment?��

    Could it even be considered a ��nice moment�� with the looks they had on?

    ��Karandis, you should hear this too.��

    Astria jostled Kraush��s arm, whining melodramatically.

    ��Wait, I turned my back for just one second, and now you��re trying to woo another girl?��

    ��Another girl?��

    Karandis��s eyes sharpened at that remark.

    In this particr juncture, despite the four wives, Kraush��s charms had drawn more attention than ever.

    Whenever he stepped out for a party, nobledies melted into his orbit, eager to catch his interest.

    After all, wasn��t it the case that having one more wife didn��t matter now that he had four?

    Of course, given his character, he��d firmly rejected any overtures, but dealing with attention fromdies was unavoidable.

    To Karandis, it seemed he rather attracted them like bees to honey.

    What could she do? He was irresistibly charming.

    Yet, it did surprise her to hear that another woman had made her appearance.

    ����Who is it?��

    No way was she ready to ept anotherpetitor in the ring.

    Women could be incredibly jealous creatures.

    The wives formed during their time at Rahern Academy were fine with her; they understood how hard she��d fought for Kraush.

    But if someone new wanted to jump in, she would show them exactly what jealousy was all about.

    ��Astria, it��s not like that.��

    ��Kraush, that��s what all cheaters say!��

    Meanwhile, Haring chimed in.

    With those two at it, Kraush had no choice but to be stuck in the middle.

    ��Seriously, isn��t that woman stepping out of line? Pretending to be a guy and suddenly popping in as a girlfriend? That��s so wrong!��

    ��Oh, you mean Aria?��

    As Astria erupted once more in frustration, Karandis pieced it all together.

    And her expression shifted from tension to relief.

    All those present were well aware of Kraush��s ident with reincarnation.

    The day they had saved the world and settled down enough for Kraush to spill his stories to them.

    With that knowledge in mind, any mystery regarding Kraush was unraveled.

    Thinking they might change their behavior after learning of Kraush��s past, he wondered, but the truth was they all saw his rebirth as a blessing.

    He had persevered through hell, never abusing the knowledge he had from his previous life.

    ��Honestly, I��m just relieved to know that there is a foundation to your return.��

    At least it was some smallfort that, through trials and tribtions, they had all taken on their shared battles.

    The problem arose, however, when it came to discussing Aria as a part of his past.

    Kraush��s bond with her extended beyond a single lifetime.

    So naturally, the three wives grew a tad jealous.

    ��I wish the person I love didn��t have any exes in this world,�� Haring grumbled menacingly.

    Kraush felt unjustly used.

    He hadn��t dated Aria or anything like that in this life, so what was the point of this jealousy?

    He had never lived through one particr reincarnation himself!

    But that wasn��t the scariest part.

    While Astria and Haring were throwing tantrums, the real issuey silently with Bianca, who had been quietly sitting on hisp.

    ����Bianca, do you think so too?��

    Kraush called out to her, expecting a helping hand, but she gazed at him, then cheekily leaned against his chest.

    ��Do you like Aria?��

    It was a blunt question, but Bianca��s eyes were locked onto him.

    ��Nope.��

    Kraush answered firmly, assuring her.

    ��Well then, it��s alright. I trust you,�� Bianca dered as she turned her back on Astria and Haring, embracing Kraush.

    ��Wha��? You!��

    Astria��s face dropped, rendered speechless by the betrayal.

    ����I��m okay with that too.��

    Then Haring also joined the betrayal dance.

    In a sh, Astria found herself alone, the embodiment of jealousy, ncing at Kraush with wide eyes.

    Once their gazes met, she fumbled with her words before eventually belting out,

    ��Ki-kiss! Then I��ll let it slide!��

    What kind of nonsense was that?

    Was she just throwing out demands in her anger?

    ��Not happening.��

    Before he could finish, Bianca raised her hand and covered Kraush��s mouth.

    ��Mine.��

    ��What do you mean yours?!��

    ��I imed him first!��

    Before they knew it, Aria had been forgotten as Bianca and Astria squabbled over Kraush.

    In the meantime, Haring tugged on Kraush��s cor, whispering in his ear,

    ��Hey Kraush, they��re too busy fighting, so let��s sneak in a kiss first.��

    ��Haring!��

    ��Haring-nim.��

    The cat was already stepping onto the stove without hesitation.

    It had turned into a full-blown catfight in what was supposed to be a calm conversation, and Karandis couldn��t help but watch, slightly amused before she piped up.

    ��If the four of you are heading to the bedroom, can Ie backter?��

    Now, that was a harmonious rtionship.

    �� �� ��

    After that, Kraush soothed the three girls some more before shipping them off.

    By now, he was ustomed to these types of rtions.

    In the grand scheme of things, all three liked him, and he understood their feelings perfectly well.

    ��Seems like all three of you still adore Kraush-nim,�� Karandis remarked, sipping some tea made by Alicia, Kraush��s maid.

    Kraush, looking a bit sheepish, replied, ��Well, we��ve been through a lot together.��

    He genuinely loved them all.

    Realizing this, Karandis smiled at him brightly.

    ��Still, I hear it won��t be easy for you moving forward.��

    ����How far is this news actually spreading?��

    Karandis was undoubtedly referring to the ��baby�� talk circting among the wives.

    Her mentioning it sent Kraush into a minor panic.

    ��How do you all have this figured out already? Women always have their gossip channels.��

    Honestly, he feared the kinds of rumors piling up there would be wild.

    ��By the way, Ebsque is also involved in the gossip sessions.��

    When Karandis dropped that bomb, Kraush��s pet ��corpse rat�� in his pocket twitched ominously.

    Without hesitation, he reached in and squeezed the little rat until it went limp.

    That little guy had certainly gotten all of Kraush��s wives hooked on various bizarre tidbits and steamy romances.

    Kraush promised himself he would have a proper ��talk�� with the critter next time.

    ��How��s your traininging along?��

    After a long absence, he was curious about Karandis��s situation, and she grinned widely, chest puffed out in confidence.

    ��Wait until you see me in person! You might be surprised; I might be a hidden talent!��

    Her boldness hadn��t faded a bit.

    Kraush smiled back, ready to voice his admiration.

    ��Not even a hidden talent. I always saw potential in you.��

    Kraush knew well the effort she had put into her training.

    That��s why he held her abilities in such high regard.

    ����Oh, you saying that makes me a bit bashful.��

    Karandis blushed slightly, entertained by Kraush��s genuinepliments.

    It was precisely this kind of thoughtfulness that made her favor Kraush.

    ��Well, regardless, I��m getting close to being able to protect Kraush-nim. Soon, I��ll be back as one of the Ten Great Lords, so prepare my ce!��

    Kraush fell silent for a moment after hearing that.

    Then, a suspicious grin spread across his face as he replied,

    ��Karandis, you may not even need to protect me.��

    He slid into a casual exnation about Crimson Garden and Aria.

    At that, a look of disbelief washed over her before sheer delight lit up her features.

    In that instant, she felt a happiness that felt like it was hers alone.

 Chapter 402

    ### Chapter: 402

    In the Magic Kingdom of Jem,

    Kraush was back but had no time to explore the magic kingdom.

    He had teleported straight to the Mage��s researchb in the Royal Pce of Jem.

    After telling Karandis to wait a few days back in Icarus, he quickly hopped over here via the magic of Crimson Garden.

    ��Every time Ie here, it feels like a new ce.��

    Kraush had coborated with the Mage numerous times, so he visited this royal pce more frequently than many other ces. But each time, it felt like the atmosphere in theb had changed drastically.

    The primary reason he felt this change was because of the numerous magical inscriptions scrawled all over the walls.

    After having a good chat with Crimson Garden, the traces of magic they had researched were scattered throughout theb.

    Initially, it was a royal pce, but at this point, it felt more like a magical haven.

    ��Be careful not to touch anything; otherwise, it might stir up trouble.��

    ��If there are dangerous things, just erase them.��

    When Kraush shot a quip at the crow leading the way, she simply snorted back.

    ��Everything here is the result of researching Holy Mage spells. Don��t worry; the only people allowed in here are the upper echelon.��

    Even great wizards who had made names for themselves outside would appear quite pathetic in terms of knowledgepared to those in this ce.

    So, the number of folks allowed inside this secretive researchb in Jem Royal Pce was extremely limited.

    As he walked down the corridor, one of those distinguished individuals popped into view.

    ��Bianca.��

    As soon as Kraush called her name, her silver hair fluttered, and she slowly turned to him, sporting a smile.

    ��Look who it is��the legendary womanizer of the Holy Sword, who��s got five wives! What a scandal!��

    ��Don��t you think the title is getting longer each time we meet?��

    ��That��s just your delusion.��

    Bianca, the only daughter of the Mage and the Barrier Master, was a former ssmate from Rahern Academy.

    Since it had been a long time since theyst met, Kraush approached her.

    ��Still drinking your milk?��

    And bam��Bianca promptly smacked him.

    ��Seriously? When was thest time you had a growth spurt? Stop with the milk nonsense!��

    Bianca, who had a naturally small stature, shot an annoyed re at Kraush, who couldn��t help but chuckle.

    ��Where��s your mother?��

    Her mother was the World Erosion Master, the Barrier Master. On that fateful day when they dismantled Ixion, Kraush had forcibly dragged the Mage along to shake down those Ixion folks.

    As a result, he found her hidden away, trapped in aplete istion barrier. Although she had managed to survive, being the Mage, there wasn��t a thing she could do to lift her ownplete istion barrier.

    That��s when Bianca stepped up.

    After showing her the Barrier Master, she dedicated about a year of her life to breaking that istion.

    And eventually, she seeded in freeing her.

    ��Bianca����

    The moment the Barrier Master opened her eyes and met Bianca��s gaze, Bianca threw her arms around her and wept.

    She had believed her mother abandoned her, but in truth, her mother had left to protect her. Tears flowed as she embraced her mother, reminiscent of a little child reunited with a long-lost parent.

    And that way, Bianca reimed her mother.

    During the times Kraush had dropped by Jem to check on Bianca, he was relieved to hear that she��d kept her promise.

    ��Think I��m stuck to my mom like glue?��

    Maybe it was because a lot of time had passed, but despite once being inseparable, now things felt a bit distance.

    ��She just stepped out for a bit.��

    Hearing that, Kraush genuinely patted Bianca on the shoulder.

    ��Don��t worry. She won��t ditch you this time; she��ll be back soon.��

    And once again, he was met with a smack from Bianca.

    ��If you keep saying stuff like that, I might just seal you up in a barrier next!��

    What a scary threat.

    ��Yeah, seal me up, and you really won��t get to see me again, so don��t do it.��

    In her current state, she hadn��t regained her full powers. So, as she nced at Kraush, then exhaled slowly, she added,

    ��Man, your wives really let you roam the streets freely. I thought they��d be too worried to let you out.��

    ������

    Upon hearing her next words, Kraush fell silent for a moment, and Bianca raised an eyebrow, realizing something.

    ����Have you been locked up before?��

    ��Not really a lock-up situation.��

    ��Ha, sounds like something simr happened.��

    Indeed, after Kraush lost his powers, Bianca, Astria, Haring, and Karandis had taken turns practically camping out around him for almost 24 hours.

    Given how chaotic Kraush��s life was, they were simply uneasy about his safety, thinking his inherent nature never changed regardless of his lost powers.

    During that time, he was a bit terrifying if Kraush mentally checked in with himself.

    Even if they were worried, following him to the toilet seemed a bit much, don��t you think?

    But Kraush could understand that.

    Although he was an immortal, his body had beenpletely fried, leaving him unable to wake up for about three months after that incident.

    It was during his healing process where his soul had to take a forced nap.

    Finally waking after three long months, the first sight that met Kraush��s eyes was the worn-out faces of his friends.

    Even Lirina, who had watched over him with Alicia, looked half-withered.

    He had warned them that the events at Crimson Garden were going to be catastrophic, but while it had felt like a short time to Crimson Garden, for everyone else, it felt like a funeral.

    It was fortunate Sigrid had other things to attend to, meaning the four women didn��t have to keep a constant watch on him.

    So for a while, Kraush had to ept his fate.

    But as time passed, once he recovered and began stabilizing his activities as Icarus��s head honcho, things gradually began to shift away from that burden.

    ��I can��t argue; it was kind of my fault.��

    ��Wow, progressing with grace, are we? But seriously, it was a bit hair-raising. Honestly, the girls around you are not your average Joes. If you hadn��t woken up, I bet the world would��ve split open!��

    Things truly were dangerous at that time, even from Bianca��s perspective.

    Many people connected to Kraush searched high and low for various ns just in case he didn��t wake up, resulting in the entire world falling into a state of alert.

    Kraush had truly be a significant figure on a global scale.

    ��I was most scared of your sister; she brought something new every day. If Crimson Garden hadn��t intervened, who knows what might��ve popped up next.��

    As Bianca reminisced about those three months Kraush had been out cold, Kraush chuckled ironically.

    ��You cried the day you found out I woke up.��

    Bianca flinched at thatment.

    The day she heard that Kraush had awakened, she bolted from Jem to see him and copsed in tears when she found him sitting up in bed.

    Kraush had fundamentally changed her life.

    She was the one researching mental barriers just to wake him up anyway.

    So when she saw him awake, all her anxious feelings burst forth as a flood of relief.

    ����Forget that, will you?��

    ��Don��t expect me to forget; I��m just too sharp-minded for that.��

    ��Then I guess I��ll have to split your head open to make you forget.��

    As Bianca raised her hand, Kraush fled down the hall, led by Crimson Garden.

    Having wrapped up his long chat with Bianca, he entered the center of the Mage��s researchb.

    Just then, he spotted a silver-haired man tinkering with a magic circle.

    Whaty drawn on the desk was an advanced magic circle, abination of hundreds of spells, forming a pinnacle of magic.

    The one tirelessly adjusting it was Mage Terasius Jem, the king of the Jem Kingdom.

    Beside him was Crimson Garden��s main form.

    As Terasius revised the magic circle, a crownded on Crimson Garden��s shoulder.

    [You��ve arrived.]

    At that moment, Terasius��s voice echoed in Kraush��s mind. Even while focused on the magic circle, he was using magic tomunicate with him.

    ��Did you bring the Orb of Destiny?��

    [Bring it over here.]

    He wasn��t stopping his adjustments but talking fluidly, showing just how absorbed in his work he was.

    Crimson Garden was just as focused, conveying her voice through the crow but also fully focused on the magic circle.

    As Kraush handed over the Orb, it floated upward into the center of the magic circle.

    Then, one by one, the magic circles began to levitate, wrapping around the Orb.

    Starlight whirled around.

    The symbols inscribed on each spell reminded Kraush of a starry night sky.

    It was a breathtaking sight, even to Kraush.

    Holy Magic.

    After Abe had pioneered this magic, Crimson Garden and the Mage had tirelessly dedicated themselves to perfecting it, and now it was unfolding right before his eyes.

    Even as someone who knew nothing about magic, he could feel the determination the two had shown in their quest to finish Holy Magic.

    Boom�C

    Suddenly, Kraush felt a deep resonance inside him.

    That vibe was none other than the Celestial Star.

    The seven stars of the Celestial Star reacted to the Holy Magic imbued in the Orb.

    At the same time, the movements of Nox, the spark of Excel, the current of Lioner, and the mes of Ignis all red up in response.

    The skills he had absorbed until now all reacted at once.

    Skills were powers granted by the gods.

    If these were reacting, it meant the Holy Magic could likely impact divine power.

    Suddenly, a realization hit him.

    What kind of sorcery had that crazy Abe conjured?

    Finally, something twitched within Kraush, the ck Hood.

    As all the skills reacted throughout Kraush��s body,

    sh!

    With a sudden burst of light, all the magic circles vanished.

    In their ce, the Orb sparkled as if the Milky Way was draped within it.

    It was beautiful.

    That was a truly fitting description for the spectacle before him.

    ��Kraush.��

    At that moment, the Mage finally spoke up. But both he and Crimson Garden were slick with cold sweat.

    ��Put on the ck Hood.��

    The duo realized they had barely managed to maintain the Orb of Holy Magic. Kraush raised his hand.

    The ck Hood.

    It had indeed been a while.

    What would happen next? Even Kraush, a reincarnator, was uncertain.

    But he decided to leave it in the hands of his newfound future.

    Light thrummed in Kraush��s palm.

    [Target: ��Holy Magic: Orb of Destiny�� ]

    And at the moment he swallowed the Orb of Holy Magic, everything transitioned.

 Chapter 403

    ### Chapter: 403

    Holy Magic and the Orb.

    To reconstruct Kraush��s vessel, Aria and Crimson Garden, along with Terasius, personally prepared the materials.

    Kraush��s vessel hadpletely melted away after his fierce battle with Abe, and it had been a struggle to reim it ever since.

    However, Kraush didn��t consider it a bad experience at all. In fact, he realized a lot because of it.

    Surrounding Kraush were countless connections, and these ties didn��t just vanish because he had lost his power.

    Instead, they��d work tirelessly to support him in areas where he fell short.

    There wasn��t a single person who would turn away from him just because he was powerless.

    That realization held more value than anything for Kraush. He had no regrets about sacrificing everything to protect the world.

    But still, a sense of longing lingered within him.

    When one cannot grasp something, they tend to fantasize about it, but when they lose what they had, they often reminisce about it.

    Kraush was no exception.

    That nagging sensation at the back of his mind was something he felt often.

    But now, Kraush was feeling a flow of power course through him as freely as it hadn��t in a long time.

    He inhaled deeply.

    The power forcing its way in was shattering every remnant of the decayed within him.

    Every time that happened, ragged breaths escaped his lips.

    Cold sweat began to drip down.

    He had somewhat prepared himself when they mentioned reconstructing the vessel that had melted away. But this was definitely an unbearable pain like none he had experienced before.

    ��I can see why Aria said it like that.��

    Memories surged back of when he fully absorbed the power of the White Dragon King with the help of the Demon Lord.

    The process of reconstituting his entire body was something he had personally endured and realized just how horrific it was.

    He didn��t expect to relearn it all again today.

    ��Extreme.��

    Swallowing back the conviction from his parched throat, Kraush closed his eyes.

    Instead, he focused on the chaotic power smashing through his insides.

    The Orb contained the fundamental essence of the corrupted dragon, Barkra.

    The wicked dragon, a member of the fallen dragon royalty, had ravaged surrounding nations, rampaging wildly.

    Perhaps that was the reason; the power of the corrupted dragon was saturated with such a wretched aura that even world erosion was frightening.

    This was a curse.

    An unbearable curse born from the howls of the wicked dragon.

    Kraush couldn��t quite grasp what life the dragon lived, but one thing was certain: it hated the world ceaselessly, and its resentment reached all the way into Kraush��s world.

    It sought to extinguish all life, and ultimately, it wished for its own me to die out.

    That wickedness��s curse was ruthlessly shattering Kraush��s vessel to pieces.

    But simply destroying it wouldn��t bring any help.

    Crimson energy began to seep from Kraush��s eyes.

    The essence of the Celestial Star started to show its power.

    Born of the Celestial Star, one could expect to curse the world, howl with rage, and purge a murderous intent.

    Strangely, the force of the Celestial Star bore some resemnce to the dragon��s curse.

    Much like how Kraush neutralized the murderous intent contained within the Celestial Star during the frenzy of world erosion, the curse of the wicked dragon could also be reined in by the Celestial Star.

    The surging wrath of the Celestial Star burst through Kraush��s body, colliding with the wicked dragon��s curse.

    The sh sent his mind spinning into a fog, but Kraush tightened his grasp on his consciousness.

    Simultaneously, the Holy Magic��crafted from the coboration between Crimson Garden and the Demon Lord��began to pour forth its power in earnest.

    As the Celestial Star shed against the wicked dragon��s curse, the aftermath filled his insides with Holy Magic.

    Holy Magic was virtually akin to divine power.

    Though it was merely remnants now, Kraush��s flesh had once reached divine heights, and it was rapidly absorbing this Holy Magic throughout his body.

    At the same time, Immortality began to stir.

    Immortality had the inherent ability to restore the vessel of the soul back to its original form.

    Thus, now that his soul vessel was shattered, Immortality actively sought to mend it.

    Multiple phenomena were urring simultaneously within Kraush��s body.

    At the center of it all, Kraush was obviously feeling like he was at death��s door, yet somehow, a smile was creeping onto his lips.

    He could feel it.

    The shattered vessels returning to their original shape and his body starting to revive.

    That fact warmed Kraush��s heart.

    ��Laughing amidst all this? You��ve gone insane.��

    Crimson Garden muttered, giving Kraush a dumbfounded look.

    Others might have been fainting or biting their tongues because they couldn��t bear the pain, yet here was Kraush smiling.

    But he couldn��t help it.

    The joy of reiming what he once lost was far more significant than he imagined.

    ��Never thought I��d feel this longing.��

    In the end, Kraush was yearning for those days when he could advance unrestricted.

    He resolved to thank Ariater.

    With that thought, Kraush focused inward once again.

    ��

    It took roughly two days for Kraush to fully reconstruct his vessel and assimte the power.

    After those two days, when reconstruction was finallyplete, Kraush promptly copsed, passing out from sheer exhaustion.

    Having hit his physical limits, he could no longer sustain consciousness.

    So after two more solid days of sleep, when Kraush finally woke up, he felt refreshingly alert like never before.

    Sure, he felt stiff from everywhere, but it was nothingpared to the struggle he had endured when his vessel melted down.

    He immediately sat up as soon as he opened his eyes.

    Then he swiftly began inspecting his insides.

    Kraush awakened the power of the Aura that resided within him.

    Though it was somewhatckingpared to his experiences with world erosion and Aria, Kraush easily surpassed the master level.

    With the vessel melting, the Aura had also been suppressed, so he hadn��t been able to tap into it properly.

    Awakening the Aura after so long, it surged up from within Kraush��s body, quickly scouting through his internals.

    It was in motion.

    It was moving remarkably smoothly.

    As this realization struck him, Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise, followed by a burst ofughter.

    ��Haha.��

    Could he really experience such a day again?

    He could undoubtedly feel power flowing distinctly through his body.

    Of course, it couldn��tpare to his peak.

    Back then, he was using all methods possible to w his way up.

    But this was more than sufficient.

    Kraush conjured Ignis, igniting mes.

    The grayish mes, a blend of the wicked dragon��s power and Holy Magic, red high.

    It was a different type of me from the ck and white mes he��d wielded before.

    Kraush gripped his hand tight.

    Though it wasn��t zing as fervently as before, seeing the mes in front of him made it clear.

    ��I can grow again.��

    That alone was enough.

    He wasn��t starting from the bottom like before.

    With a foundationid out for him, he would rapidly regain his strength and continue growing.

    ��Don��t go crawling back to world erosion again.��

    Just as that certainty settled in, Kraush lifted his head, tracking the voice he heard.

    The voice belonged to someone he knew very well.

    Crimson Garden August.

    Now she was an immortal who had abandoned her immortality.

    Though she had cast it aside, she remained determined to monitor the lifespan of her subjects.

    Seeing her, Kraush couldn��t help but smile.

    ��Why would I give up on the easiest way to get stronger?��

    ��Try saying that in front of your wives.��

    ��Just kidding.��

    Kraush was done with world erosion, and he no longer felt the need to take risks with dangerous techniques like Extreme Blood Poison.

    His inherent power was more than enough.

    ��How��s the body constructed from Holy Magic?��

    That was what Crimson Garden was genuinely curious about.

    Hearing that, Kraush chuckled briefly and rose from the bed.

    ��Want to test it out?��

    What a provocative statement.

    But Crimson Garden didn��t scoff at his words.

    Instead, she looked down at Kraush and said,

    ��It wouldn��t be so bad to see how easily I could break this body I crafted for you.��

    What a terrifying thing to say.

    But it was clear that Crimson Garden was also eager to find out Kraush��s current physical capabilities.

    Kraush, too, was curious to see just how far the newly formed body could push its strength.

    It was a fine match-up.

    ��Typically, it��s rathermon for a disciple to defeat their master, so be careful.��

    ��Hmph, you��re still way off.��

    The Demon God, Crimson Garden August.

    Kraush had thrown down the gauntlet at her.

    ��

    Following Crimson Garden, they arrived at the Magic Laboratory of the Jem Royal Pce.

    Given this was a ce Terasius often utilized for magic experiments, it had been set up with a wide array of spatial, defensive, and enhancement magic.

    In the middle of this massiveboratory, Kraush and Crimson Garden stood facing each other.

    They were attended by Terasius and Eri, who had both coborated on the Holy Magic research.

    ��Ready to fight right after waking up? Aren��t you getting tired of this yet?��

    Eri looked at Kraush with a baffled expression.

    Considering he had just woken up, one would think he might want to rest a bit longer, yet here he was ready to jump right into action.

    ��I shouldn��t have even bothered to nurse you back to health,�� Eri grumbled.

    She had been the one providing care to Kraush during his slumber, and she half-joked that she might as well have restrained him to let him sleep more.

    In the meantime, Kraush was loosening up his body.

    Stretching his legs and swinging his arms, he finally loosened his neck and looked over at Crimson Garden with a grin.

    ��I feel like the best I��ve ever felt in my life.��

    ��Who do you think cast that magic on you? Of course, it��s only natural.��

    Crimson Garden sniffed, raising her hand.

    ��The start is����

    ��Whenever you��re ready.��

    With Kraush��s reply, Crimson Garden snapped her fingers.

    At that moment, dozens of magic circles appeared behind her.

    Feeling the power contained within the circles, Kraush let out a wry smile.

    How ruthless.

    But that was just how Crimson Garden rolled.

    He wasn��t too worried about hitting her with all he had.

    Kraush drew his sword.

    Unlike before, he didn��t have the Rain Thunder Prime or the Heavenly Sword.

    So the weapon in his hand was a in sword.

    ��Let��s see.��

    It was time to stretch his muscles a bit.

    But just as that thought crossed his mind and he powered up the sword, it began to violently tremor.

    nk!

    The sword shattered suddenly, sending shards flying in all directions.

    Kraush stood there in shock.

    Seeing this, Crimson Garden snapped her magic back into ce.

    Kraush looked down at the broken sword with incredulous eyes.

    Crimson Garden couldn��t help but chuckle.

    ��Before you fight anyone, maybe you should get a new sword.��

    ���� Right?��

    Kraush suddenly found himself missing the Rain Thunder Prime.

 Chapter 404

    ### Chapter: 404

    How to Solve the Sword Problem?

    To solve this little conundrum, Kraush had no choice but to acquire a sword of Thunder Prime level.

    ��

    Thunder Prime Level Sword.

    There was only one option.

    He had to find one of the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    ��

    ��Like one of the Ten Heavenly Swords is going to just fall out of the sky.��

    Kraush forced a wry smile.

    Besides, it wasn��t even about the Ten Heavenly Swords anymore.

    He had already smashed the Holy Sword and the Thunder Prime to bits.

    ��

    Eight Heavenly Swords.

    Most of them were either in the hands of renowned champions or secured in troublesome ces.

    It wasn��t impossible to hunt them down, but getting a hold of one was a whole different ballgame.

    Thus, Kraush decided to choose a backup n.

    ��

    He swung the pitch-ck sword he held with gusto.

    ��Last time I broke you, so don��t let me down this time.��

    Kraush nodded at the crow perched on his shoulder.

    ��Yeah, let��s hope for the best.��

    ��

    The sword he had was none other than a Muk Sword.

    After breaking so many swords in the past, it was the one Crimson Garden had given him.

    Of course, Kraush had managed to break even that Muk Sword at some point.

    But for now, it should do just fine.

    ��

    ��If pushes to shove, I might as well pay the Gold King a visit.��

    The Gold King was the one who could provide all the weapons of the Armed Princess.

    Surely, there was at least one decent sword in her vault.

    ��

    ��But that can wait.��

    Kraush had more urgent matters to tend to.

    He was set to head to Poseus with Karandis.

    This appointment had already been inked in, so he decided to postpone the heavenly sword quest and tackle this first.

    ��

    When Kraush returned to the Icarus headquarters, which he essentially considered home, everyone straightened up and greeted him with respect.

    Those who had marched alongside him towards the Kingdom of Jem treated him warmly.

    However, neers who joined after the Great Exploration Era regarded him with a certain reverence since he was their topmander.

    ��

    This was bing quite familiar now.

    Kraush epted their greetings casually and moved on.

    ��Wow, Commander Kraush!��

    At that moment, he bumped into a familiar face.

    Kraush grinned broadly the moment he saw him.

    ��Pendal!��

    ��

    Pendal, the hero of themon folk, was a fellow alumnus of Rahern Academy and had quite a history with Kraush.

    As a fellow hero leading the charge in the Great Exploration, Kraush raised his hand in acknowledgment.

    ��It��s been a while since west met.��

    ��Yeah, right? I��ve just been sending letters.��

    ��

    As noted earlier, Pendal was indeed a hero spearheading the Great Exploration.

    Given the Empire��s efforts to support him, he was diligently working on exploring the wilderness as part of Icarus.

    More urately, he was the one closing off the world erosion in thends in need of exploration.

    But if that counted as exploration, then so be it.

    ��

    ��On your way back from a job?��

    When Pendal asked, Kraush slowly rubbed his chin.

    Then, as if sharing a secret, he gestured for Pendal toe closer.

    When the perplexed Pendal approached, Kraush draped his arm over Pendal��s shoulder.

    ��Don��t tell the others, but I��ve regained some of my strength.��

    ��What?��

    Pendal��s eyes widened in shock.

    After all, he was one of the few who knew Kraush had lost his power.

    Once the news spread that the Celestial Swordmaster had lost his strength, it was mostly shared with only close acquaintances.

    There was no point in spreading such news throughout the Empire.

    ��

    ��Really? That��s great!��

    Pendal��s face lit up when he heard the news about Kraush.

    Being a long-time friend, Pendal weed the return of Kraush��s power as if it were his own.

    This made spilling the beans worth it.

    ��

    ��Let��s spar when I get a chance.��

    ��Sounds good!��

    Pendal beamed, his excitement palpable.

    There was something heartwarming about how visibly ted he seemed.

    After exchanging pleasantries with Pendal, Kraush made his way back to his office.

    He intended to tackle some pending tasks before joining Karandis.

    ��

    Kraush opened the door to his office and immediately his gazended on a single figure on the sofa.

    Therey a woman with flowing white hair, peacefully asleep.

    This was Bianca Hardenhartz.

    Kraush��s former fianc��e and now his wife.

    ��

    She had apparently just dozed off.

    Noticing Bianca had fallen asleep despite his arrival, Kraush quietly approached her.

    He sat next to her and gently stroked her hair.

    It seemed he had missed her while he was away.

    After all, he had spent over a decade with Bianca.

    He could gauge her thoughts just by observing her actions.

    ��

    ��Didn��t she say she liked my scent?��

    Bianca, who had often told him, ��I love your scent, Kraush,�� would sometimes snuggle up in his arms.

    Now that he thought about it, liking someone��s scent was often said to be a sign of gicpatibility.

    Where he heard that from, he had no idea; just a random tidbit he picked up somewhere.

    ��

    ��Hmm.��

    While stroking Bianca��s hair, a sound escaped her lips.

    Bianca squirmed and then burrowed her face into Kraush��s waist.

    ��Kraush, I love you,�� she murmured, half-dreaming.

    Hearing her sleepy confession caused a gentle smile to blossom on Kraush��s lips.

    ��Me too, I love you.��

    ��

    As he responded, Bianca pulled him in tighter, clearly delighted.

    Having someone who always cherished him wasforting and made him feel secure.

    This was part of what made Kraush value saving the world.

    ��

    ��When did you fall asleep?��

    ��Just a moment ago.��

    She answered without even opening her eyes.

    ��Do you want to sleep more? Should I take you to the bedroom?��

    At that, she shook her head vigorously as if to say ��no.��

    It was a cute sight.

    ��

    ��I��ll get up now.��

    With that, Bianca turned her head and presented her face to Kraush, eyes still closed.

    Realizing what she wanted, Kraush bent down and nted a kiss on her.

    ��

    ��Eep.��

    Bianca��s lips curved into a smile.

    Suddenly, she sat up and pressed her lips against Kraush��s again.

    Once more, their warm and soft lips met.

    For some reason, Bianca��s lips always tasted sweet.

    ��

    Maybe it was because he hadn��t seen her in a while.

    Bianca lingered on the kiss, unwilling to break away.

    Instead, she pressed her body closer to his.

    The scent of her warmth wafted through the air around them.

    Though she was clothed, he could still feel her soft skin.

    ��

    Bianca��s breathing grew a bit heavier.

    Before long, their lips parted, allowing their tongues to intertwine.

    The soft sound of their mixing saliva echoed softly in the office.

    Bianca really loved kissing.

    As Kraush wrapped his arms around her waist, she shivered slightly.

    It was clear that the kiss had ignited a response in her.

    ��

    ��Phew.��

    After breaking the kiss, Bianca gazed up at Kraush.

    Her blue eyes sparkled as they woke up.

    Then, her eyes rolledzily as she yfully said, ����Should we head to the bedroom?��

    If they went in there, it seemed like they wouldn��te out for the entire day.

    ��

    Kraush, being a man in his mid-twenties, found such reactions from his wife to be quite stirring.

    Just as he tightened his embrace around Bianca��s waist��

    ��

    Bang!

    ��Bianca, Kraush is��.��

    The door swung open, revealing Haring.

    She walked in, immediately sensing the charged atmosphere between Kraush and Bianca, frozen in an embrace.

    After locking eyes with both of them, Haring raised an eyebrow slightly.

    Without days of hesitation, she sauntered in and tugged on Kraush��s arm.

    ��Didn��t we agree no fun stuff during the day?��

    Kraush had a sheepish look on his face.

    Bianca, only half-joking, awkwardly got up and adjusted her clothes.

    At that, Haring pouted, still holding Kraush��s hand, and fiddled with it.

    When Kraush interlocked his fingers with hers, Haring��s frown melted away.

    Then, Bianca grabbed the other hand and did the same.

    ��

    It was troublesome how adorable his wives were.

    ��

    ��What happened, Kraush?��

    Haring asked, her mood lifted.

    Kraush smiled knowingly, understanding what she was asking.

    ��

    ��It seems I won��t need to stick around 24/7 anymore.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s words, both Bianca and Haring��s faces lit up.

    ��Good job.��

    ��Well done!��

    The two women embraced Kraush, rewarding him for the hardships he had faced.

    ��

    ��Haring.��

    Bianca called out to Haring, who promptly nodded and got up from her seat.

    ��Just a moment,�� she said before stepping out of the office.

    Kraush raised an eyebrow in confusion as to what was happening, but momentster, Haring returned, holding a sword.

    Kraush��s eyes went wide as he recognized the sword she carried.

    It was a starry weapon.

    One of the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    The Neb Sword (��년�)!

    ��

    This sword was said to be forged from fallen stars, making it the second-best sword avable, just behind Thunder Prime, and boasted the highest aura transmission rate among them.

    Unlike Thunder Prime��s abilities, it amplified the user��s output instead.

    Suffice it to say, Kraush had considered the Neb Sword as a backup n if he couldn��t get a hold of Thunder Prime, based on his past output.

    ��

    But naturally, being one of the Ten Heavenly Swords, acquiring it was a daunting feat.

    He vaguely guessed it might be lodged away in the ruins of an ancient deity.

    But he would have never imagined Haring would just bring it to him like this.

    ��

    ��I knew you would regain your strength.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Haring and Bianca had gone out of their way to retrieve the Neb Sword for him.

    Haring approached and handed the sword over to Kraush.

    ��Give it a try.��

    ��

    Kraush drew the sword from its sheath as instructed.

    The de resembled the night sky itself.

    It was a deeper shade of ck than the Muk Sword, almost like ink.

    As Kraush infused the de with his power, stars began to twinkle along its edge, responding to the energy emitted.

    ��

    He could surely feel the strength of the Neb Sword.

    ����Thank you, both of you.��

    Just as he was agonizing over how to resolve his sword problem, he never in his wildest dreams expected to receive such a present.

    Kraush couldn��t hide his overwhelming gratitude as he looked at them.

    The two women responded with shy smiles.

    ��

    ��We just wanted to help with what we could.��

    ��Yeah, since I wasn��t able to assist in reiming your strength.��

    ��

    After Kraush lost his power, Haring had been visiting Darling Danphelion, gathering various potions.

    Though those potions were helpful in stabilizing his condition, they had no effect on restoring his strength.

    Upon hearing this from Haring, Kraush set the Neb Sword down and opened his arms to embrace both women.

    ��You��ve been such a tremendous support just by being here.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s heartfelt words, both women beamed with joy.

    ��

    He promised himself.

    He would never break the Neb Sword and would cherish it for a lifetime.

    Absolutely.

    ��

    [Well, this is a mess.]

    Today too, Kraush ignored Crimson Garden��s words echoing in his mind.

 Chapter 405

    ### Chapter: 405

    ��Hey, you know what? If youe back all bandaged up again, I��ll really flip this time.��

    ��

    After receiving gifts from Bianca and Haring, Kraush was greeted with this stern warning from Astria, who had just returned from handling business with Karandis.

    ��

    While Kraush��s regained strength delighted him, Astria, who had always treated his injuries, couldn��t help but worry he might revert to his old reckless self.

    ��

    Kraush understood her reaction. Astria��s face had noticeably brightened just knowing he wasn��t getting hurt anymore.

    ��

    ��So, what��s going on with the Holy Kingdom?��

    ��Let��s change the subject,�� he attempted, but Astria shot him a re, giving him the updates anyway.

    ��

    ��Nothing much, really. But it��s true that contacts with the gods have decreasedtely.��

    Kraush was aware of this trend��specifically rted to the news from the Maritime Kingdom. The gods had seemed especially restless over the past five years when they were unable to freely disy their abilities due to the presence of the Gold King.

    ��

    The ongoing discussions within the Holy Kingdom reflected this situation. Kraush had received regr reports, and Astria had visited Freeman in his absence.

    ��

    ��At this rate, I wouldn��t be surprised if no one makes contracts with gods over the next ten years.��

    Kraush rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    ��

    The gods craved human talents to elevate their status, bestowing skills upon humans in return for their posthumous talents when they ultimately kick the bucket.

    ��

    ��Gods wanting to elevate themselves by limiting contracts, huh?��

    Kraush found himself perplexed by this predicament.

    ��

    Was it ack of information about the divine realm? He was increasingly confronted with situations that made no sense.

    ��

    ��Is it a shortage of intel?��

    Thanks to repeated reincarnations, he had once held an informational edge, only to now realize it was bing useless. The world had turned unpredictable.

    ��

    [Maybe what��s more important to them than skill contracts has emerged.]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden introduced another angle.

    ��

    There might be something more significant than just acquiring human talents. While no one knew what it was yet, it could initiate unpredictable events.

    ��

    ��Kinda feels like it��s an unending saga with the Four Horsemen, the divine realm, and all,�� Kraush thought.

    Just when they managed to seal off the Gold King and take down the Witch of Annihtion, it turned out this chaotic world was brimming with unpredictable dangers.

    ��

    Having taken a deep breath, Kraush refused to let it dishearten him. Many people were out there working to resolve these issues.

    ��

    ��It��s not just my burden to bear.��

    He hoped to avoid stirring the pot unnecessarily.

    ��

    ��Just don��t let things get ugly before they blow up,�� he mused.

    Yet Kraush was not one to sit idle until something exploded. By then, it would be toote.

    He had no intention of losing the world he had fought so hard to protect.

    ��

    ��Thanks. Let me know if you hear more.��

    ��Just words?��

    ��

    With a yful pout, Astria shot him a mischievous look. Recognizing the implied meaning behind her words, Kraush returned a cheeky grin.

    ��

    ��Astria, you��re the one who initiated thest encounter.��

    ��Eek!��

    ��

    Suddenly, Astria��s face turned beet red. She fidgeted with her lips, clutching her skirt tightly.

    ��B-but you said you liked it!��

    ��True, I did like it.��

    ��

    Kraush sensed that Astria had a stronger appetite than the others. Perhaps having lived as a Holy Maiden, she��d learned to hide such desires until now, but it often felt more pronounced.

    Even Kraush, who considered himself in good shape, sometimes felt outssed by Astria��s enthusiasm.

    ��

    ��And you enjoy my touch just as much.��

    Astria subtly emphasized her chest, and as a man, Kraush found it hard to ignore such tant disys.

    While others were impressive too, Astria definitely stood out.

    ��

    Knowing Kraush was fond of her made Astria grow more confidenttely. It was said she��d been going through some secret training.

    While he wasn��tpletely sure, her form seemed to be getting curvier.

    ��

    ��If it were before, you wouldn��t even be able to say a word.��

    Suddenly, a memory of their first night together shed in his mind. It had taken multiplepliments for Astria to finally reveal her chest, as she once hid it from embarrassment.

    ��

    The impact of that memory was certainly different now, and it wasn��t just because of their past.

    ��

    ��What are you thinking about?��

    ��Your first night.��

    ��Eh, eek!��

    ��

    Kraush spoke inly and Astria snorted, sticking close to him.

    ��Why the sudden impulse to want to? Huh?��

    ��What��s that supposed to mean?��

    ��

    ��Uh-huh.��

    Astria puffed out her cheeks in irritation.

    ����You seduced me first!��

    Kraush wasn��t quite sure what she meant by that.

    ��

    Eventually, after a brief wrestling match with Astria, he received a send-off from everyone as he left Icarus.

    Kraush��s destination was the Maritime Kingdom, Poseus.

    ��

    After the oceans disappeared, Poseus flourished, greatly expanding its trade through golden ships and has be a central hub formerce.

    ��

    Poseus, originally situated in a prime location for trading, capitalized on the Great Exploration Era and was now enjoying unprecedented prosperity.

    ��

    As Kraush set foot in Poseus, he was met with signs of growth that confirmed the kingdom��s sess during his long absence.

    ��

    He could practically feel what it meant for capital to overflow.

    ��

    Thanks to this, the kingdom��s power had significantly strengthened. The overall well-being of its citizens naturally tranted to increased tax revenue flowing into the royal treasury.

    ��

    ��The growth rate is impressive.��

    As he boarded a ship that had been provided by Poseus, he spoke, prompting a gentle smile from Karandis.

    ��

    ��Shall we begin to consider taking on the Poseus King now?��

    ��I feel like you��d actually do it if I said so, so let��s not.��

    ��Of course! I can do whatever you wish, Kraush.��

    ��

    Karandis was definitely capable of making miracles happen. However, Kraush wasn��t going that far.

    ��

    ��I know how exhausting it is to overexert yourself. This is sufficient for now.��

    Kraush��s temperament and Karandis��s shared understanding highlighted how alike they were in that regard.

    Kraush understood the depth of effort she put into her endeavors, so he wanted to assure her that she was doing well enough.

    ��

    ��Ah, we��re almost there.��

    Soon, the Royal Pce of Jem came into view.

    The pce, still blending blue and white hues, instantly conveyed the essence of the Maritime Kingdom.

    ��

    Upon entering the pce, many attendants rushed to assist Karandis.

    She was no longer someone who could be ignored anywhere in Poseus; she had earned recognition from the Sea King himself.

    ��

    This was the woman who might protect the waters of the Maritime Kingdom, alongside the Sea King who had once safeguarded the seas.

    ��

    The title of the Ninth Princess had be irrelevant to Karandis now.

    ��

    Moreover, this time, the Heavenly Sword of Water had also apanied Karandis.

    Though well aware that Kraush disliked excessive fanfare, she had prepared to a minimum.

    ��

    But the elegance and polite weing were not overlooked.

    ��

    ��Your boyfriend must be quite the catch; you seem more on edge today than when Ie alone.��

    Karandis teased, yfully linking her arm through Kraush��s.

    Before Karandis could be one of the Ten Heavenly Swords, Kraush had made it clear that no matter what happened, he wouldn��t allow the Poseus King to trot all over her dreams.

    ��

    So, within Poseus, Karandis remained Kraush��s girlfriend.

    ��

    In reality, saying she was just a girlfriend was rather urate.

    Kraush admired Karandis��s boldness and hard work, and because of that, he held affection for her.

    ��

    His wives, unlike the others, had their reasons for favoring Karandis above all.

    ��

    If Karandis and Kraush decided to get married right now, none of his wives would object.

    This notion had be practically an unspoken agreement among them.

    ��

    ��How��s life treating you?��

    However, from a public perspective, it could seem different.

    While Kraush had married four times already, he had yet to have an official ceremony with Karandis.

    ��

    Her standing remained merely that of Kraush��s girlfriend, with no signs of advancement.

    ��

    Karandis had crossed the prime of her eligible age for marriage, having surpassed the typical age for noblewomen, who usually wed by theirte teens to early twenties.

    ��

    It was understandable given her circumstances; she might be concerned about others bringing it up. So, when Kraush asked, Karandis smirked while covering her mouth.

    ��

    ��I haven��t just been twiddling my thumbs while bearing your name, you know. I have some leverage on my old man.��

    ��

    So, she hade prepared.

    That would exin Karandis��s unusually confident demeanor.

    ��

    ��You��re right, though. While no one��s said anything, I bet you wouldn��t mind if a younger girl got married.��

    ��

    Kraush blinked in surprise upon hearing that.

    ��I like you just as you are, Karandis. That��s why I��ve allowed it.��

    ��Eh?��

    ��

    Karandis immediately blushed at his casual words.

    But this was indeed Kraush��s true sentiment.

    He wouldn��t behave like this if she was another girl; he genuinely felt this way because it was Karandis.

    ��

    ��And it seems you��ve forgotten I��m the reincarnation. Based on mental age, you��re a good bit younger than me, Karandis.��

    ��

    After all, he��s lived long enough.

    He wouldn��t suddenly be thinking about preferring someone younger.

    ��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s remarks, Karandis shyly lowered her head, her face flushed.

    ��

    ��It seems you��re getting sneakier the more you go.��

    ��Must be my age.��

    ��

    Kraushughed briefly as Karandis pulled him closer with enthusiasm, albeit with lingering reluctance.

    ��

    ��I still love you, Kraush. No matter how old you get, you��re still my favorite.��

    ��That��s sweet of you.��

    ��Ugh, should we just get married already? With you saying things like that, I just want to forget everything and stay by your side.��

    ��

    Though that was something she could afford to say anytime.

    Karandis certainly intended to keep her promise to herself.

    So, Kraush merely smiled at her words.

    ��

    ��Things are going smoothly.��

    ��

    Just then, a familiar voice caught Kraush��s attention.

    Turning his head, he was greeted by a hulking figure.

    The man with gills around his neck shed an enormous grin upon seeing Kraush and Karandis.

    ��

    ��You finally made it! Dino Bardon!��

    Recognizing him with joy, Kraush nodded in response.

    ��It��s been a while, Sir Dino Bardon.��

    ��

    It was the Sea King, Dino Bardon��the man with the most profound contracts with the gods in this world.

 Chapter 406

    ### Chapter: 406

    The Sea King, Dino Bardon.

    Kraush, following along with Karandis, was once again looking out at the vast sea.

    Originally, this was the spot where the great ocean existed.

    As Kraush stared nkly at the ce, he subtly raised his gaze.

    ��Was there really a need to bring me here?��

    To be honest, they could have talked inside just fine.

    The sea breeze was no joke��his hair was being tossed around uncontrobly.

    Karandis had snuggled up to him during the moment, but since he was already used to it, Kraush simply let her be.

    When Kraush asked his question, Dino let out a rough snort.

    ��Wasn��t it you who wanted to talk to the god of water? You gotta have water to chat with the god of water.��

    Well, that was something he could understand.

    ��You��re calling him right now?��

    ��Hmm, can you handle divine energy?��

    Those close to the Ten Great Lords knew that Kraush no longer had power. Knowing this, Dino asked this because he thought Kraush wouldn��t be able to meet the god of water. Kraush just grinned.

    ��Yeah, I have something somewhat simr.��

    ��In that case, we��re good.��

    Since all they needed to confirm was that he could see it, Dino reached his hand out toward the sea.

    At that moment, the seawater began to surge toward the direction of his hand, swirling into a vortex.

    Dino was the only one among the Ten Great Lords to have entered the demigod realm through a contract with the god of water.

    Kraush could feel the divine energy surging from him.

    If he hadn��t been able to handle divine energy before, he wouldn��t have known what kind of power was rising from Dino now.

    ��Is the god of water opening the door for intervention in the Middle Realm?��

    Completed gods have limits on how much power they can bestow on the Middle Realm.

    That��s why they grant skills to humans and take their posthumous talents in return.

    Knowing this, Dino was currently acting as a medium for the god of water to intervene in the Middle Realm.

    ��That��s some reckless business.��

    It was a dangerous situation where Dino could risk having his body hijacked by the god of water.

    For Dino to act this way, it meant he trusted the god of water to that extent.

    ��How strong is their bond?��

    For someone like Kraush who didn��t really trust gods, it was quite the mystery.

    After a moment, as the swirling water surged upward, it engulfed Dino.

    If Karandis hadn��t hastily conjured a curtain of water, Kraush would have been sted by a tidal wave.

    ��Dino?��

    Kraush called out to Dino from within the water barrier that Karandis had set up.

    After a moment, Dino, drenched in seawater, slowly lifted his head.

    Kraush could sense the divine energy swirling in his eyes and mouth, and he asked,

    ��Is that you, god of water?��

    [Oh, thief��s child.]

    Upon hearing that, Kraush��s body momentarily froze.

    Just like before, the god of water definitely knew about the ck Hood given to Kraush.

    Immediately after, a benevolent smile drifted across Dino��s features.

    [What��s got you so curious that you��d poke your nose into the divine realm?]

    It seemed the god of water had grasped some of the situation already.

    Kraush nced at Karandis.

    She was tilting her head in confusion.

    This was only natural since all she could see was Dino making strange lip movements.

    Having never handled divine energy, Karandis couldn��t hear the voice of the god of water at all.

    If Kraush hadn��t gained powers simr to divine energy through Holy Magic, he would have missed the voice too.

    ��I have something simple I want to ask.��

    Kraush straightened up and focused on the god of water.

    ��The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse beyond the divine realm.��

    On the day he fought against Abe.

    For a brief moment, Kraush had reached the divine realm, and he clearly remembered the Four Horsemen he had seen that day.

    ��Why are they present in the divine realm?��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s next question, the god of water fell silent.

    Could it be something he couldn��t share?

    Perhaps he had touched on a divine sore spot.

    As Kraush felt a bit nervous at that moment,

    [Huh? What��s this Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse? Sounds scary.]

    The benevolent smile from before vanished, reced by bewilderment from the god of water.

    Seeing this, Kraush blinked.

    He didn��t sense any dishonesty from the god of water.

    ��Do you��really not know?��

    When Kraush asked, the god of water responded with a flustered expression, rubbing his chin.

    [Well, for one, the divine realm isn��t just one.]

    The divine realm isn��t singr.

    That statement was something Kraush had never heard before.

    [You see, the divine realm��it��splex to exin, but you could think of it as each god having an independent space.]

    ��That many, huh?��

    [It��s undoubtedly broader than you might think. Just like how there��s space between the stars shining in the night sky, the divine realm is vast.]

    With that, he had no way to estimate the scale.

    Also, if that was the case, it made sense that the god of water wouldn��t know about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    ��Could it have been that the powers of Holy Magic from Abe made the Four Horsemen visible for a moment?��

    Her Holy Magic included World Erosion.

    Did they reveal themselves because of the power that responded?

    Thinking along those lines made his head a bit muddled.

    ��I understand. Can I ask something else?��

    epting that he couldn��t solve that problem for now, Kraush decided to switch to another question.

    [Go ahead.]

    Fortunately, the god of water readily agreed.

    ��I��ve heard thattely, gods granting skills to humans has be rare. Do you know anything about that?��

    Since the god of water was also a god, Kraush threw out the question just in case, and the god of water responded ambiguously.

    [Well, that calls for a more fundamental story.]

    The god of water stared at the sea.

    [What you call World Erosion is essentially a power that increases the threshold for godly intervention in the Middle Realm.]

    With that statement, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    ��A threshold, you say?��

    [In a way, it acts as a bnce. As World Erosion grows stronger, gods are enabled to grant greater power.]

    Kraush fell into thought.

    It was ironic that all the divine interventions up until now had been made possible thanks to World Erosion.

    World Erosion still existed, but because Kraush had cleaned up all the borders, the rate of World Erosion had significantly decreased.

    Consequently, divine interventions had also diminished.

    [Of course, recently, it seems some gods are intentionally withdrawing.

    Uh, but I don��t know the details about that. I��m not exactly tight with the other gods.]

    As previously mentioned, the divine realm is vast.

    The god of water wouldn��t know everything about every god.

    ��Is it that you just don��t know any gods, so you can��t tell?��

    At that moment, it was Dino who chimed in.

    With a look of disbelief, Dino reacted, causing the divine energy from the god of water to twitch.

    [W-What do you mean by that?]

    ��I��m just saying, there��s no need to beat around the bush. You aren��t alone and living your best life, are you?��

    [Don��t say things like ��alone��!]

    Instead of the benevolent god of water, an awkward god emerged.

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle at the amusing banter between the two.

    ��God of water, is it possible for humans to go to the divine realm?��

    Then, Kraush threw in another question.

    If he was curious about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, he might as well visit the divine realm himself.

    He asked if the god of water knew, and she pondered for a moment before answering.

    [If you can cross the Milky Way, it might be possible.]

    That meant it��s impossible.

    Now he understood why there was no record of how to reach the divine realm in history.

    ��Even the demigods who reached the divine territory often stayed in the Middle Realm until their lifespan ran out.��

    The gods, whose divine energy had withered and vanished.

    Those deities left behind traces simr to the sanctuaries that Arthur had sought toprehend the Holy Sword.

    In short, it was safe to say no one had sessfully transitioned from the Middle Realm to the divine realm.

    ��From the very beginning, the gods coexisted with the world, and those who reached the divine realm must be regarded as separate beings from humans.��

    His head was spinning with all this information.

    At the very least, it was a fact that no humans had ever reached the divine realm in history.

    ��But perhaps with Holy Magic, it might be possible.��

    Holy Magic that could even move the stars.

    Waiting for good news from Crimson Garden and the Demon King was likely the most viable option.

    Additionally, there might be another method the god of water didn��t know about.

    ��Thank you for sharing. I��ve learned a lot thanks to you.��

    Because of the god of water, he had gathered quite a bit of new information.

    He figured he could look into the remaining information himself.

    ��I��m sorry, I know you came all this way, but I don��t have many answers to give.��

    [H-Haven��t I answered sufficiently?]

    ��Yes, this is more than enough.��

    [See!]

    Information rted to the mysterious world of the divine realm is invaluable.

    After observing the god of water and Dino bickering, Kraush suddenly remembered onest question.

    ��Ah, can I ask one more thing?��

    [��Go ahead.]

    Seeing her desperately trying to maintain herposure despite the image already shattered, Kraush finally spoke.

    ��I want to ask about the god of thieves.��

    He inquired about the one who had given him the ck Hood.

 Chapter 407

    ### Chapter: 407

    After considering that the ck Hood might be the key to the divine realm,

    Kraush found himself waving goodbye to Karandis.

    Having wrapped things up at Poseus,

    he was now thinking of visiting Princess Sera Sefira of the Sephira.

    ��Are you going to meet another woman right after this?�� Karandis revealed a face full of jealousy.

    Seeing this, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle.

    ��Karandis, you need to bring that smile down a notch.��

    ��Oh.��

    Karandis realized a moment toote that her mock-expression had unwittingly turned into an excited grin.

    She cleared her throat and cautiously checked Kraush��s expression.

    ��Still, it��s true that I��m a little jealous.��

    ��Of Sera?��

    Kraush found this utterly ridiculous.

    After all, he hadn��t even crossed paths with Sera in the past five years!

    ��You��ve charmed every woman around you, Kraush.��

    ��I really don��t get what kind of image you guys have of me.��

    While it��s normal to find someone you like attractive,

    he wished they��d understand that it wasn��t the same with everyone, including Aria.

    ��We��ve already proven your ��past�� countless times.��

    On this matter, Kraush chose to remain silent.

    His wives numbered four, after all.

    Karandis had dered her intention to formally run for the position once she made it into the Ten Great Lords, but

    that number was definitely not small.

    You could even say that when he visited Balheim after a long time,

    his father specifically addressed him.

    ��Try to refrain from living a promiscuous life.��

    Kraush froze at the unexpected words from Balok.

    Of all people, he never thought he��d hear such things from his father��

    and so the notion of a ��promiscuous life,�� as they called it, was�� well, hard to swallow.

    There was no denying that with four wives, repercussions might arise often,

    but as a busy man, he had his own way of keeping things in moderation.

    However, to hear his father counsel him against living that way made his head spin.

    ��Must be his way of saying to stop adding to the number,��

    Kraush mused, shaking his head at the irony.

    ��Oooh, by the way, Kraush, who��s going to take over the family head position in Balheim?��

    During their chat, Karandis just had to bring up Balheim.

    After bing the Dragon King,

    a lot of talk had fluttered around regarding Kraush��s future.

    First off, everyone assumed that Kraush would naturally be the next head of Balheim.

    Then, they wondered if it wasn��t too much for someone already managing Icarus��s unit to oversee Balheim too.

    Conversations flew here and there,

    but the one solid fact was this:

    ��I��m not interested.��

    Kraush had never cared about being the head of Balheim.

    He felt that way even then and still did now.

    ��So, will it fall to one of your other brothers? Like Charlotte?��

    ��My sister����

    Kraush paused for a moment.

    ��Seems like she has no interest in the position.��

    Charlotte was too free-spirited.

    Even now, she roamed from ce to ce, taking down powerful foes left and right,

    showing her talents wherever she went.

    If you were to name the most liberated person among the Ten Great Lords, it would definitely be Charlotte.

    So, the idea that she��d ever chase after the head position was almostughable.

    ��Of course, being my sister, I can��t say for sure.��

    ��Yeah, that��s true.��

    Charlotte could very well just suddenly decide she wanted a seat of power��

    that��s the kind of mood she could swing into.

    Kraush remained uncertain whether he should judge too hastily.

    ��Then, is it likely that the eldest bro would take the spot?��

    ��Most likely.��

    The second child, Lilish, also showed no interest in the head position.

    She was perfectly content serving as themander of the Night Knights.

    So, unless Kraush suddenly decides he wants to do it, the eldest Rai would probably assume the title.

    ��I��d personally prefer it if you, Kraush, became the head.��

    Karandis stepped a little closer to Kraush, fluttering her eyes.

    Seeing her flirty look, Kraush chuckled briefly.

    ��Oh? Then maybe I��ll take it.��

    ��Yay, that��s awesome! Kraush!��

    They were quite the match.

    Having chatted with Karandis, Kraush soon arrived at the teleportation device prepared for him at Poseus.

    He was all set to head to Sera.

    ��Safe travels, Kraush.��

    With Karandis seeing him off, he nodded.

    ��The next time we meet, I��ll be a Ten Great Lord!��

    Her confident deration rang with surety.

    By then, he might really be there as one.

    ��Even if I��m not, make sure to find me.��

    Kraush was weing her, not as a Ten Great Lord, but as herself.

    Karandis caught on to his meaning and looked at him with a strange expression.

    She promptly walked over and grabbed Kraush by the shoulder, leaning in for a sudden kiss.

    Caught off guard without any mood setting, Kraush stood there in shock, while Karandis licked her ruby lips.

    ��If you keep teasing me like this, I��ll just kidnap you.��

    What kind of teasing did she mean?

    Kraush didn��t quite know, but as she insisted, he decided to go along with it.

    ��See you next time!��

    With that, Kraush utilized the teleportation device.

    After a moment, as his eyes opened, he found himself at the entrance of a Sephira building.

    Suddenly��

    Squeak!

    At the same time, Ebsque��s corpse rat came scurrying up his shoulder.

    The little rodent was perkier than ever, its ears twitching with excitement.

    Ebsque had been a loyal fan of Sera��s sensual novels.

    Looks like it was thrilled to be meeting Sera!

    ��I��m not talking about novels today.��

    Squeak!

    When Kraush made his statement, the corpse rat squeaked angrily and nipped at his cheek.

    ��Hey!��

    Kraush swiftly grabbed the little critter and stuffed it into his pocket.

    He��d have to teach Ebsque a lesson next time they met.

    While Kraush was ruminating on such thoughts, the doors of the Sephira opened.

    And out came a familiar face.

    It was Mirsys, a member of the Crimson Garden and the second-tier officer of Sephira.

    ��Is the operation to take over both Crimson Garden and Sephira going well?��

    ��Not happening.��

    Kraush asked cheekily, and Mirsys scolded him for saying such nonsense.

    ��Sera is waiting for you. Let��s go, Kraush.��

    Now, there was a long-standing connection between Kraush and her.

    Following her lead, Kraush began to walk, and the interior scenery of Sephira unfolded before him.

    ��There seem to be more people now.��

    The ranks of Sephira members had indeed grown since before.

    With the world now entering a new age of exploration, the Sephira, as a specialized organization for world erosion, was also hitting a turning point.

    The world was no longer the same Gold Region, but rather faced with general world erosion.

    With new forms of world erosion popping up more frequently, Sephira��s information had be quite an asset in this era of exploration.

    ��We adapt to the times.��

    Mirsys looked immensely proud of Sephira.

    She had been working her heart out for it, and with such dedication, they likely elected her to second-tier officer.

    Momentster, Mirsys arrived at Sera��s room.

    She knocked on the door to announce their guest.

    ��Sera, Kraush is here.��

    ��Come in.��

    From inside came the voice of Sera, as if she had been waiting for them.

    When Mirsys opened the door, the room revealed itself.

    A faint peach scent tickled Kraush��s nose.

    However, standing tall in front was a figure that caught his eye.

    vi, a figure known for his strength, stood there.

    The ancient warrior served as Sera��s guard.

    ��Well, it��s been a while, Kraush.��

    Next to the towering man with peach-colored hair, a girl greeted Kraush.

    Princess Sera Sefira.

    Daughter of the astrologer family, she looked regal.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    As Kraush greeted her, Sera smiled from under her veil.

    ��Since this is all over, I thought you��d break your promise and not return for the girl, but here you are.��

    ��I have a great memory.��

    Regarding their deal��

    Trading knowledge for preventing the death he witnessed in his previous life.

    The day of her forewarned demise was fast approaching,

    though it could be considered a done deal already.

    After all, Sera��s death was merely fuel for the ns set into motion among the Ixion.

    Using her death as a trigger, they intended to rouse vi into a frenzy and hunt down world erosions with him.

    Eventually, the Swordmaster would step in to counter vi.

    So now, it was highly unlikely that such an event would actually happen.

    Perhaps Sera felt some inkling of this, for despite the fatal day looming,

    she hadn��t actively sought out Kraush until now.

    ��Should we cut to the chase?��

    Lo and behold, Sera decided to set aside their chit-chat.

    She knew very well that Kraush had a different purpose for dropping by.

    ��Yes, I heard something from the god of water.��

    Kraush pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ��Recently, I��ve learned some things regarding Ragnarok.��

    Kraush began to exin various tales, starting from Ragnarok itself.

    Once she heard everything, Sera sunk into deep thought, resting her chin in her hand.

    As a member of the astrology family, she probably had some insights.

    A momentter.

    Finally, Sera spoke, having gathered her thoughts.

    ��There are indeed legends of Ragnarok within the prophecies of past Sephira princesses.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    As expected from Sephira.

    ��That��s a problem.��

    ��Is there an issue?��

    ��Hmmm, yes. The prophecy states Ragnarok is grounded in the future.��

    ��What?��

    Blinking, Kraush was caught off guard.

    What on earth was she babbling about?

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��That��s the nature of prophecies��they indicate future events based on foresight rather than the past.��

    Sera showed a puzzled expression as well.

    Kraush fell deep into thought, reflecting on her words.

    After a moment, an unsettling realization dawned upon him.

    ��Are you suggesting something akin to another Ragnarok may happen in the future?��

    As Kraush tossed out the question, Sera��s eyes, which had been silent, slowly opened wide.

    ��Ah.��

    Sera quickly grasped that such a scenario was indeed a possibility.

    ��Wait a moment, the prophecy mentioned that a thief woulde and take the powers of the gods during Ragnarok.��

    The god of thieves who had gifted Kraush the ck Hood had already transcended to the divine realm.

    If so, then who would this thief, stealing the power of gods, be?

    Kraush and Sera��s eyes met,

    and it dawned on them both that perhaps the figure prophesied as the thief

    could very well be none other than Kraush himself.

 Chapter 408

    ### Chapter: 408

    The conclusion drawn simultaneously with Seirang was straightforward.

    A second Ragnarok might happen in the future,

    and that the God of Thieves could potentially be Kraush himself.

    As they continued to discuss this possibility,

    it was clear thating to a definitive conclusion about something that hadn��t even urred yet was a tall order.

    ��Well, it turns out we won��t know until it happens.��

    ��Yeah, prophecies can be like that. Plus, this one��s about the vague future.��

    Sera, the princess of Sephira, sometimes had prophecies pop out like surprises.

    The prophecy about Ragnarok was no different,cking any detailed specifics.

    ��I��d like to get a reading from my astrology, but����

    Sera fiddled with her crystal ball and shot a nce at Kraush.

    All the prophecies rted to him seemed to be behind some sort of ck veil, making it impossible to see clearly.

    Even Sera couldn��t find an answer to that mystery yet.

    But if he truly was connected to Ragnarok, there was one reasonable thought she had.

    Just as divine futures can be uncertain,

    Kraush was facing a simr situation.

    ��Are you destined to be a god, Kraush?��

    ��Is there really someone out there with such a ludicrous fate?��

    ��Guess not, right?��

    Sera seemed a bit uneasy too, her expression shifting.

    Although Kraush had reached a level simr to that of a god,

    it was merely through an outburst of power.

    Of course, he had no ties to anything divine.

    ��Let��s wrap this conversation up for now; it doesn��t seem like we��ll get any answers anyway.��

    ��Sure, that makes sense.��

    ��Can I ask something else?��

    ��Feel free to ask; you are the hero who saved the world, after all.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but grimace at the over-the-top title.

    ��Do you happen to know anything about prophecies rted to how to get to the divine realm?��

    ��How to get to the divine realm?��

    Sera crossed her arms, leaning slightly.

    ��Is there a specific reason you want to go to the divine realm?��

    ��To solve some mysteries and prepare for any uing dangers.��

    ��Wow, you��re still as focused on saving the world as ever.��

    After all, it was a world he fought to protect.

    Although Kraush would love a break,

    the cursed world was unpredictable��troubles could pop up anytime, anywhere.

    So, he was determined to do everything he could.

    ��Regarding ways to ess the divine realm����

    Sera tapped her crystal ball with her finger before suddenly raising her hand, inspired.

    Then she began invoking her astrology through the crystal.

    While Kraush waited patiently, a momentter, light began to emanate from the crystal ball.

    And from behind the veil, Sera peered and then broke into a smile.

    Did she find a good lead?

    As Kraush silently observed her, Sera turned to him.

    ��I don��t know how to get to the divine realm.��

    Well, that was unfortunate.

    Kraush understood the sentiment.

    ��But I can predict whether you��ll go to the divine realm in the future.��

    ��Wait, what?��

    ��I checked through astrology whether anyone will go to the divine realmter on.��

    Kraush realized Sera was being clever about this.

    Sera had told him he was basically impossible to predict.

    In the past, he didn��t believe her, but now he totally got it.

    ��Right, it��s as if a ck veil is over everything, and I can��t see a thing.��

    Normally, there would have been at least a hint to support prophecies about him.

    But at this moment, Sera saw nothing.

    Just like when she tried reading his future before.

    This pretty much meant that he was included among those predicted to reach the divine realm in the future.

    Watching Sera��s crafty move, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle.

    ��Is that okay?��

    ��Why not? Who��s going to scold me?��

    With a smug expression, Sera seemed delighted.

    Indeed, in her position as princess of Sephira, there was probably no one to challenge her wisdom in prophecies.

    ��Even if you don��t know how to reach the divine realm, you��re saying I will go there in the future.��

    ��That��s about right.��

    Though he didn��t have a specific wayid out, it eased some of his worries.

    Moreover, it sparked a feeling of certainty that a reason would eventually surface for him to visit the divine realm.

    ��Thanks. I appreciate the effort you put into exining this.��

    ��It wasn��t too tough. You��ll be staying with Sephira for a while, right?��

    ��Yeah, seems likely.��

    Kraush nned to stick around for a while, especially to honor his promise to Sera.

    ��So, can I ask you for a favor this time?��

    Kraush caught on to what she wanted.

    Simultaneously, the corpse rat in Kraush��s pocket stirred a bit.

    ��Sure thing.��

    There were plenty of stories piled up.

    It��d be polite to return the favor after all the help she��d given him.

    ��

    Every time he thought about it, time seemed to fly by.

    After helping Sera with her writing by sharing his romantic escapades,

    Kraush shifted into training mode again, something he hadn��t done in a while.

    He had a hunch that tough times were ahead.

    Especially if he was meant to be involved in the Ragnarok Sera mentioned.

    There was a chance he might have to battle gods.

    So, holding the Star Sword prepared by Bianca and Haring,

    Kraush stood out in the training ground of Sephira.

    Silently closing his eyes, he focused inward.

    The magical power of the Spirit King blended with the Curse of the Evil Dragon inside him.

    These swirling elements coalesced into gray mes.

    Now burnt down with nothing but ash left.

    The ashen mes ignited from Kraush��s sword.

    As he gazed at the fiercely burning ash mes, Kraush took a deep breath.

    He recalled how he had be a vessel before through the techniques of the Sword Demon.

    ��Now that the vessel is repaired����

    This wasn��t impossible.

    Kraush concentrated on the ashen mes that resided within him.

    His Excel ability kicked back into action, speeding up the roll of the ashen mes.

    The ashen mes spiraled rapidly through his body.

    At the same time, the Liona burst forth, unleashing its gray lightning to cover the ashen mes.

    As the mes intertwined with the lightning, the celestial star that upied the night sky over Nox also released its power.

    ��I��ll store the burning mes into the sable.��

    Though he couldn��t burn through loads of power like before with regions such as Jem,

    Kraush would eventually regain his strength over time.

    So whenever he had a moment, he would burn the ashen mes and push them into the sable.

    Someday, there woulde a time when he would need to unleash all that stored power.

    Preparing for that moment was what Kraush was up to.

    [ You little rascal. ]

    Just then, Crimson Garden chimed in, interrupting Kraush��s thoughts.

    ��What��s up with you, actually talking to me?��

    He��d been quiet for a while, focused on reassessing his Spirit King magic,

    so what prompted her to suddenly engage him?

    [ Something��se up. ]

    Something hade up?

    Hearing the rarely used term ��something�� from Crimson Garden piqued Kraush��s interest.

    So, he stopped his training to focus.

    ��What��s going on?��

    [ It��s a bitplicated to exin, but�� ]

    A hint of annoyance slipped into Crimson Garden��s voice.

    [ A god has manifested in the divine realm. ]

    ��What?��

    And then Kraush heard somethingpletely absurd.

    ��What do you mean? Say it clearly.��

    Kraush called out to Crimson Garden with a puzzled expression, making sure he heard right.

    She shared an equallyplex reaction to his question.

    [ It��s not a full manifestation; remember when you met the Sea King? ]

    The god of water, Sea King Dino Bardon had made a ssh.

    Kraush recalled that encounter vividly as he nodded.

    [ It��s like that��only partially manifested. ]

    ��Wait, that��s only possible for the Sea King. Who exactly manifested this time?��

    Crimson Garden��s statement hinted at a very unexpected circumstance.

    So, when Kraush pressed for details, she clicked her tongue.

    [ It��s a man named Grison in a city to the west, Botima. ]

    Kraush blinked in disbelief.

    ���� Who the heck is that?��

    That was a name he��d never heard before.

    Besides, Botima couldn��t even be called a city; it was more of a backwoods vige.

    Kraush could barely remember even hearing the name of such a tiny town.

    ��A god manifested there?��

    [ Yes, I spotted the divine manifestation while researching Spirit King magic under the night sky. ]

    ��Grison?��

    [ I gathered some info. He��s an aging mercenary with just one skill, and that��s how he makes his living. ]

    Crimson Garden��s impressive intelligence was on exhibit.

    She��d already dug up info about Grison.

    ���� But why?��

    This was only heightening his confusion.

    No matter how much he thought about it, there seemed to be no reason for a god to appear.

    When he asked if she had a close rtionship with the god,

    Crimson Garden shook her head.

    [ To have a conversation like that with a god, you��d need to be at the level of the Ten Great Lords or beyond. ]

    Grison was an average fellow whose name was unheard of by Kraush.

    He had nothing more remarkable than a single skill, so it was odd that a god would manifest for him.

    Kraush frowned as Crimson Garden clicked her tongue again.

    [ You��ve been snooping around issues rted to the divine realm recently, right? There are indeed suspicious movementsing from there. ]

    ��Could this be a sign rted to that?��

    [ It��s possible. I n to gather more information on this. ]

    Listening to Crimson Garden, Kraush nodded.

    ��Please do that. I��ll head over there myself once I finish my matters in Sephira.��

    [ Understood. ]

    A sudden divine manifestation.

    What on earth is going on in this world?

    Kraush rubbed the back of his neck while quietly gazing up at the sky.

    What are the gods up to?

    There was just no way to figure that out.

    He had fought so hard to save this world,

    so why couldn��t they just leave him in peace?

    With a sigh, Kraush looked back to his sword.

    All he could do now was train to prepare for the future.

    Kraush focused solely on his training like always.

    And soon after,

    he received information not just from Crimson Garden but from numerous other sources at the same time.

    Divine manifestations had appeared across the world among those with skills.

    And with each urrence of divine appearance, incidents followed.

    The age of great exploration,

    now faced an entirely new phase.

    The Second Ragnarok.

    The manifestation toward the gods�� middle realm had begun.

 Chapter 409

    ### Chapter: 409

    The divine manifestations of gods had begun around the world.

    Upon hearing this news, Kraush found himself face-to-face with Crimson Garden��s crow and Ebsque��s corpse rat.

    Adding to the excitement, a magical artifact hovered in front of him.

    This was none other than an artifact personally crafted by Rona Imblize, recently hailed as the top artifact maker in the world.

    Thanks to that, the screen was impably clear.

    ��The situation is����

    �C It��s pure chaos, really. There are quiet ces here and there, but for the most part, it��s a total mess.

    The voiceing from the monitor belonged to none other than the Empire��s third princess, Sigrid Ephania, her face twisted in irritation.

    She was holding a paper filled with details about the incidents caused by the recent divine manifestations.

    The problem? There were dozens of papers, not just one or two!

    �C Thankfully, there are some gods keeping a low profile, but they��re ticking time bombs that can��t be ignored.

    ��On the flip side, those who aren��t keeping quiet����

    �C Magrador, a city in the southeast, just got wiped off the map. The god that showed up? The Wind God, Garda. He blew the entire ce away right after arriving. There��s still a gale blowing through the city!

    Kraush��s face scrunched up in dismay.

    Having a whole city get wiped out like that wasn��t unheard of.

    �C For now, we��ve sent in members from Icarus and the Empire.

    ��Since the skill users are excluded.��

    �C Exactly, that��s the biggest headache. A significant portion of our main force has skills.

    All the gods that manifested were equipped with skills.

    The current skill holders were also like ticking time bombs waiting to go off.

    So, most skill users were temporarily detained.

    The issue was that these were all essential members of the country!

    ��Only those with talents tempting enough for the gods end up with skills.��

    These were all high-ranking individuals.

    With them all out ofmission, it was no wonder this was such a troublesome situation.

    �C We��re doing our best to contain things����

    ��Those manifested gods are the real problem.��

    The manifested gods were nothing but headaches.

    Until they were dealt with, nothing would get resolved.

    ��What about the other Ten Great Lords and the Sanctuary of Stars?��

    �C My big sister set off enthusiastically to fight the gods.

    ��Your sister, huh?��

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle bitterly at the thought of Charlotte.

    Charlotte was notoriously known for herck of divine contracts.

    This was probably a perfect opportunity for her to let loose.

    �C The Ten Great Lords are watching those with skills for now. The Sanctuary of Stars has already started moving, and some have engaged the gods.

    ��Guess they won��t be a concern.��

    The Sanctuary members were all demigods.

    Even if the gods manifested, they were likely to bounce off their power.

    ��How strong are the gods?��

    �C The Ten Great Lords could barely handle them.

    ��These gods are terrifying.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    With gods pouring in like rain,

    and these guys all at Ten Great Lord level,

    his headache was already throbbing.

    �C Kraush.

    In that moment, Sigrid called out his name directly.

    Usually, she referred to him as ��my lord,�� but calling him by name meant it was serious.

    �C Are you alright?

    Kraush possessed several skills.

    So who knew what kind of trouble the gods might stir up for him?

    Not too long ago, he livedpletely powerless.

    So, Sigrid worried about what might happen to him.

    Kraush opened and closed his fists.

    ��I��m fine.��

    And replied with a nonchnt face.

    ��Besides, I��ve already been there once. Thanks to Spirit King magic, I��ve got nearly divine power flowing through me. They won��t be able to meddle.��

    Sigrid nodded, gazing at him intently.

    �C If things get out of hand, I��ll wrap you up and resolve everything, so don��t worry.

    ��That��s kinda scarying from you.��

    Still, seeing Kraush lifted her spirits a bit.

    Using the magic for a video call was probably her way of seekingfort.

    ��Send me that list of gods, too.��

    �C You n on getting directly involved?

    ��I have to live up to my name, after all.��

    Kraush was also a member of the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Having that name came with responsibility.

    �C Are you sure it��s okay?

    ��Absolutely. I��ve got two guards with me.��

    Kraush gestured toward the corpse rat and the Crimson Garden crow before him.

    ��Go!��

    ��Who��s going to be my guard?��

    He knew they would follow him regardless.

    ��And I��ve got one more thing in mind.��

    The manifestations were ultimately tied to the skill holders.

    If he could strip them of their skills, would the divine manifestations evenst?

    ��The prophecy of Ragnarok foretold by the former princess of Sephira.��

    Perhaps it was pointing towards the present moment.

    �C Got it. I��ll send the list right away. And do take care not to push yourself.

    ��Not nning to.��

    �C You wouldn��t say that unless you meant it secretly, would you?

    That was hard to deny.

    �C And don��t worry, Haring and Astria are with Bianca.

    Haring and Astria were both divine contractors.

    Especially Astria, who had made the most contracts with gods, aside from Kraush.

    As long as Bianca, the only one without a contract, was around, there was some peace of mind.

    Bianca��s skills had matured just like they did during her White Ghost days.

    ��Still, if anything goes wrong, get in touch immediately. That goes for you too, Sigrid.��

    Sigrid was one of Kraush��s wives, along with the otherdies.

    So when he said that, Sigrid smiled charmingly.

    �C You��re just looking for points, aren��t you?

    I wonder how long those points will keep piling up.

    With that, the video call ended.

    Kraush stood up to review the materials Sigrid sent over when he suddenly felt a chill.

    Shivers ran down his spine.

    It was a brief moment, but something unexinable brushed against him.

    This was a reflexive instinct born of experience.

    Kraush lifted his head.

    ��Kraush.��

    Before he knew it, the Crimson Garden crow sitting on his shoulder let out a soft caw.

    Something was happening within Sephira.

    Sensing this, Kraush burst out the door.

    It was midnight.

    So the dark corridors were only filled with silence and shadows.

    But unlike usual, this silence was thick with unease rather thanfort.

    There was something off.

    ��The gods might have manifested.��

    At that, the Crimson Garden crow chimed in.

    Sephira was the world��s leading organization specializing in world erosion.

    Naturally, they had their ownbat personnel, including some with skills.

    But if that were the only issue, Kraush wouldn��t have felt such a heavy sense of foreboding.

    ��I need to get to Seirang.��

    The most important figure in Sephira was none other than Seirang.

    Having promised to protect her life,

    Kraush dashed down the corridor.

    Kraush��s room was a guest room.

    Therefore, he had to pick up the pace to reach Seirang��s room.

    ��Excel.��

    Activating Excel, Kraush sped past the corridor in the blink of an eye.

    Just then, he caught sight of someone walking down the opposite corridor through the window.

    Like a beam of light streaming from behind clouds, the moonlight reflected off his earrings.

    And Kraush recognized the man wearing that earring.

    Heaven��s Seat, vi.

    The man who granted Kraush the power of the Eternal Death.

    He was walking alone through the dark corridor.

    Kraush narrowed his eyes at the sight.

    Just moments ago, a sense of unease swept through Sephira.

    There was no way vi wouldn��t have felt it.

    As Kraush pondered this, he realized where vi was heading.

    It was undoubtedly in the direction of Seirang��s room.

    Was he going to protect her?

    At that thought, another realization struck him.

    vi also had a skill.

    A skill that allowed him to see through all truths.

    Veritas.

    vi was also a god contractor.

    Realizing this, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    What if vi had been manifested as a god?

    The man who once ruled the world as a No-Name God.

    If he were to be manifested again, that would be nothing short of a catastrophe.

    And most importantly,

    Seirang was in danger.

    Instantly grasping the situation, Kraush made his move.

    Before he knew it, he was racing over the window frame.

    Deep within him, Ignis zed fiercely.

    The ash-gray mes engulfed Kraush��s entire body.

    At the same time, he ced his hand on the Star Sword.

    There was no hesitation.

    Kraush kicked the window and soared into the sky.

    As he drew the sword, the mes of ash burst forth and roared to life.

    Crackle!

    The ash mes that swallowed Heaven��s Seat��s red moon descended upon the world.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Fifth Form.

    Heavenly Annihtion of Moon and Fire.

    With a surge of ashen lightning, the fiery strike lunged toward vi.

    Realizing the attack toote, vi quickly turned his head.

    As their eyes met, Kraush noticed something peculiar.

    vi��s deep ck eyes were splitting into multiple irises, unlike ever before.

    This wasn��t vi.

    Crack!

    The fiery strike engulfed the building, crumbling it to the ground within moments.

    The tremendous sound and tremors awoke the sleeping townspeople, causing chaos all around.

    But Kraush had no time to worry about that.

    From the rising smoke,

    the clear sound of vi��s shoes echoed.

    He walked out through the smoke, two swords gripped in his hands.

    One was a pitch-ck de.

    The other, a pure white one.

    One of the Ten Deadly Swords, Ying and Yang Moon.

    Originally, these two swords had been attached to his earrings.

    As vi walked out of the smoke, a crimson aura red around him.

    That ominous aura was born from the lingering bloodlust vi had forged from the past.

    Seeing this, Kraush felt a surge of tension and gripped his Star Sword tightly.

    He thought about how it would be nice to face off with him again someday.

    But he never expected it woulde to this.

    Kraush clicked his tongue and readied his stance.

    ��I have to ask, do you still have your senses?��

    In response to Kraush��s question, vi��s crimson aura spilled forth like a halo.

    He was explicitly letting them know he waspletely devoid of consciousness.

    Moreover, the manifested god of vi showed no intention to even converse with Kraush.

    ��Wow, I never thought you��d be keeping promises this way.��

    Who would��ve guessed that the one targeting Seirang wouldn��t be the World Erosion but vi, the bodyguard himself?

    Promises sure can be kept in unpredictable ways.

    Thinking that, Kraush raised the intensity of his ashen mes.

    Instantly, Kraush��s silver hair danced wildly with the power he radiated.

    The overwhelming force emanating from him made even vi��s face tense.

    With one eye turned milky white and one still ame with ashen fire,

    Kraush felt the thrill of realbat for the first time in ages.

    And this was against a former generation��s powerhouse.

    So,

    ��Just a heads up, if you get hurt, don��t me meter.��

    It seemed safe to assume he��d be fine with that.

 Chapter 410

    ### Chapter: 410

    vi, the Heavenly Seat.

    His twin swords wield a technique known as the ��Kill God Twin Swords.��

    Once, it embodied the murderous intent of the Celestial Killers.

    Now, while hecks the celestial backing, deep within vi��s body, soaked for years in that realm, the primal desire to kill still surged.

    In this state, vi��s two swords, infused with the Kill God technique, shed against Kraush��s Star Sword.

    Ashen mes poured from Kraush��s body, igniting around vi.

    However, undeterred, vi ferociously swung at Kraush, appearingpletely unfazed by his own potential harm.

    It was as if he didn��t care what happened to himself.

    As Kraush deflected vi��s strikes, confusion clouded his mind.

    vi was now devoid of consciousness, acting only on rage and wielding his weapons.

    Yet, despite the overwhelming power of his true form, Kraush sensed a strange dullness in him.

    ��Surely, the gods must have manifested.��

    At present, vi was under the influence of a god tied to his skill.

    Kraush expected that he would have lost control to the divine being.

    But something felt off.

    ��Wait a minute����

    Could it be that vi was resisting being overtaken by the god?

    Havingmanded an entire generation, vi was an exceptional fighter.

    Perhaps, unlike lesser beings, the gods struggled to seize control over powerful individuals like him.

    ��If that��s the case����

    Right now, it seemed vi was in a power struggle, both unable to im dominance over his own body.

    If this were the case, the murderous intent instilled within him could run wild uncontrobly.

    This was a usible scenario.

    And that meant,

    ��For me, this is a golden opportunity.��

    Kraush had learned how dangerous a bodyprised solely of primal instincts could be during his past battle against the Beast King.

    But more perilous still was an intelligent individual stripped of that very sanity.

    If it were true that such consciousness had dissipated and only the body��s core instincts remained, an empowered vi would be easier to subdue.

    Kraush aimed a kick at vi��s abdomen after deflecting his de.

    But before his leg could reach its target, vi��s elbow intercepted with lightning speed.

    Every feint or distraction Kraush attempted was thwarted by vi.

    Even as Kraush exposed openings, vi refrained from charging recklessly.

    This was certainly no instinctive response from a mindless being.

    If vi had been purely acting on instinct, he would have jumped at any perceived opening already.

    Regardless, Kraush intuitively understood the reason behind this.

    ��Veritas.��

    The ability to see through lies and truths.

    Could it be that vi��s god was the reason for this?

    Now, vi had unlocked the full expression of Veritas.

    Seeing the truth provided a monumental advantage inbat.

    No matter how many illusions Kraush threw, vi could decipher what was genuine.

    The evidence? Every single diversion Kraush conjured had been neutralized before his eyes.

    This was a considerable loss of advantage, akin to losing a critical tactic.

    Yet, this only applied when facing an opponent of equal strength.

    If one could unleash far superior firepower, then that advantage would be swallowed whole.

    What had Kraush been called in his past?

    The Crystal Cannon.

    Thest remnant of that moniker��s assertion was one thing.

    He was unparalleled when it came to sheer firepower.

    From this moment forth, Kraush disregarded the illusions entirely.

    Instead, he ignited the ashen mes with renewed ferocity.

    Kraush charged straight into battle as his de struck vi��s in a fierce confrontation.

    Perhaps due to Kraush��s reinvigorated intensity,

    vi��s swords faltered, unable to withstand the assault.

    Boom! Bang! Crash!

    The sh of swords faded into nothingness,

    leaving only the explosive power of mes in their wake.

    With relentless strikes, Kraush pushed vi back repeatedly.

    Even as vi gathered the aura within him to bolster his Kill God technique, it seemed insufficient to withstand Kraush.

    Observing this, Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle wickedly.

    ��Trying to match my firepower? Good luck with that.��

    Kraush��s eyes glowed a striking gray, shing like a dragon��s pupils.

    Simultaneously, a greyish scale coating enveloped his entire face, smoke billowing from his mouth.

    zing Heavenly Dragon of Ash.

    A peak he had reached after countless battles.

    A chill ran through vi as his instincts screamed.

    He understood that if he continued to fight Kraush, he might very well meet his end.

    As vi stumbled back, Kraush��s eyes lit up with fervor, gathering more power into his de.

    Kraush had initiated another technique.

    Sword Light.

    An ability of the Sword King that allowed him to absorb his opponent��s power.

    The sword light radiated brilliantly, merging with the intensity of Kraush��s mes.

    ��If you were nning to escape����

    In that moment, vi felt the world around him shift to ashen shades.

    Realization struck him that he could neither evade this light.

    ��You should have run from the start.��

    With a cunning smile, Kraush swung his sword.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Seventh Form.

    Heavenly Fire Dragon of Annihtion.

    The soaring ash mes devastated everything in their path.

    Though vi desperately coated his body in aura for defense, he could not fully counter the onught.

    His entire body scorched, vi reeled and tumbled to the ground, coated in ash.

    Being flesh and blood, he wouldn��t die from this.

    But it was clear he wouldn��t move for quite some time.

    Kraush gracefullynded before vi.

    vi showed no signs of rising.

    Had he been in his prime, he might have rallied to attack in that condition.

    But now, his instincts had sumbed fully, powerless against Kraush��s might.

    Kraush raised his hand over him.

    ��I sincerely hope this resolves the matter.��

    Kraush activated his ck Hood to steal vi��s skill.

    This was a gamble even for him.

    Once a god overtook his body, the power of the skill user could be rendered meaningless.

    But if the skills were under the control of the manifested god,

    ��If I can��t fulfill the conditions set by the god, I won��t be able to seize the skill.��

    Kraush hoped that was not the case as he invoked the ck Hood.

    [Target: vi]

    As the ck Hood glimmered to life in his hand, Kraush clenched his fist tightly.

    ��Got it!��

    He felt the skill that pierced through the truths of existence, Veritas, now in his grasp.

    Thankfully, his expectation hade true.

    ��Next����

    Was the god manifested within vi still present or had it vanished?

    Kraush quietly awaited his answer.

    ��Grrr.��

    A sound of low growling escaped vi��s lips.

    Then, slowly, as he opened his eyes, he locked gazes with Kraush and said:

    ��Kraush, you��ve made quite the mess.��

    Veritas activated, confirming he was indeed the real vi.

    The presence of the god had left him.

    Relief flooded Kraush as he rummaged through his belongings.

    He then poured a special emergency recovery potion made by Darling on vi.

    Seeing his burns start to heal brought somefort.

    Intense healing might bring some pain, as vi frowned, but it was far better than being in that state.

    ��I feel much better now.��

    ��Seriously, how did you end up possessed by a god?��

    Looking at vi catching his breath, Kraush clicked his tongue.

    If vi hadpletely lost control, it would have been nothing short of a disaster.

    ��I can��t apologize enough. It happened faster than I expected. I was barely able to resist.��

    So vi barely managed to resist?

    It wasn��t surprising given how many others with skills had suffered the same fate at the gods�� hands.

    Still, relief washed over Kraush now that vi had returned to himself.

    vi, forcing his body upright, regarded Kraush.

    ��As you know, due to my past ties with the Celestial Killers, mypatibility with the divine isn��t perfect, allowing me to retain some consciousness.��

    Kraush recognized the seriousness in vi��s tone and adjusted his stance.

    ��Did you manage to learn something?��

    ��It��s not so much that I learned, but I did sense the divine intent indirectly.��

    Kraush��s expression shifted to one of keen focus.

    vi took a deep breath before continuing.

    ��It seems the gods n to unleash another wave of world erosion upon our realm.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened dramatically.

    ��What does that mean?��

    ��That��s as far as my insight goes. However, the manifestation of the gods is undoubtedly linked with the emergence of world erosion.��

    These damn bastards.

    After all Kraush had done to close the Kingdom of Jem and mitigate the effects of world erosion, the gods seemed determined to undo it with their presence.

    ��Thank you for sharing this information.��

    This revtion presented a more pressing reason to prevent the gods�� manifestations and uncover the truth behind them.

    ��Your skills could help stave off the manifestations, right?��

    That was indeed the case.

    In the face of a possible second Ragnarok where the gods manifested,

    Kraush was the only one equipped to stop them with his ck Hood.

    ��Yes, it seems I have to be something akin to a skill thief.��

    A skill thief.

    One who needed to steal every skill out there in the world.

    *

    After wrapping up the situation with vi, Kraush sessfully found Seirang, who had been hiding in a closet.

    Today was the day he had warned her she could be in peril.

    Feigning indifference but clearly frightened, Seirang decided to cower in the closet until the dust settled.

    ��No matter how much you study astrology, the unpredictable nature of the world always seems to prevail.��

    Upon hearing about vi��s possession by a god, Seirang looked perplexed.

    ��Seirang, knowing that skills can attract divine manifestations, I think we need to collect them all.��

    There was no guarantee these events wouldn��t recur.

    Thus, Kraush decided to retrieve every skill present within Sephira.

    Perhaps it was due to the recent incident with vi,

    but people seemed surprisinglypliant in relinquishing their skills.

    Skills were valuable, but the prospect of catastrophe outweighed their worth.

    Moreover, their willingness toply was surely helped by Kraush��s reputation.

    ��Isn��t what you��re doing for the greater good?��

    ��Who could refuse when the one who saved the world bows down?��

    Kraush met each skill bearer one by one, humbly requesting their skills.

    In response, they trusted Kraush��s sincerity and willingly transferred their skills to him.

    ��Turns out my journey wasn��t in vain.��

    Having lived a life without skills before, Kraush understood how monumental this gesture was, and he expressed his gratitude multiple times.

    The total number of skills he retrieved was four.

    Never had he imagined it would be so simple to acquire skills he had struggled to attain.

    ��Besides, acquiring them like this����

    There would be countless more skills to gather in the future.

    Kraush was, after all, human.

    There were limits to his applications.

    ��I need to put to use what I��ve got, but����

    If he found himself consistently outmatched in applications, it would be better to rece them with divine techniques altogether.

    ��I can��t believe it.��

    Kraush stood before the magical space opened by Crimson Garden, rolling his shoulders back.

    ��Honestly, I never expected to be collecting skills after closing the Kingdom of Jem.��

    It was time for him to step into the role of a skill thief.

 Chapter 411

    ### Chapter: 411

    Skill Thief.

    Kraush found himself in a situation where he had to literally steal skills, and where was the first ce he chose to go?

    Of course, it was Icarus.

    Icarus was where countless talented individuals gathered from all over the world.

    Naturally, it was also a ce with a high proportion of those with skills.

    To prevent the damage caused by divine manifestations, removing the source was the best approach.

    Hence, Kraush prioritized visiting Icarus.

    ��If this is selfishness, then so be it.��

    Kraush wanted to avoid any of his close friends facing divine manifestations as much as possible.

    Icarus was home to those precious individuals he cared about.

    They were also the reason he needed to protect the world.

    [I��ve already informed the Third Princess in various locations.]

    Kraush nodded upon hearing the information ryed through Crimson Garden.

    He had sent word for those with skills to gather at Icarus first.

    With divine manifestations causing chaos all over the world, it was undoubtedly frustrating for those who had been locked away just for having skills.

    ��While skill-based strength undoubtedly holds significant weight����

    The true strong ones possess their unique strength beyond skills.

    Kraush was well aware of this, having witnessed it firsthand.

    Even without those skills, they could shine brightly.

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve seen so many familiar faces.��

    Saying this, Kraush pushed open the doors of Icarus.

    Immediately, he was met with a hall filled with people.

    ��Wee back.��

    The first to greet him was none other than Lakradiyon.

    She had wanted to be Kraush��s knight ever since the events in the Magic Temple, and she was still actively participating in Icarus after joining during the Gifted Era.

    Having served as Kraush��s secretary during her time in Icarus, Kraush scanned the surroundings lightly.

    Everyone was familiar.

    While new faces were consistently joining, Kraush also kept his list updated.

    With that in mind, a smile crept onto Kraush��s face.

    ��Isn��t it nice to finally get a break after all your hard work?��

    These were the people who normally poured their efforts into the Age of Great Exploration in Icarus.

    The fact that they were all gathered together like this was likely the first time since the Gifted Era.

    He could see everyone chuckling awkwardly.

    All those with skills had left their weapons behind.

    They were aware that they too could be targeted by gods.

    ��Everyone, given the urgency, I��ll keep this brief.��

    Kraush stood at the center of the group and continued,

    ��To stop the gods�� manifestation, can you lend me your skills?��

    ording to vi, the gods are nning to allow world erosion to reign once again in this world.

    Kraush was determined to prevent it at all costs.

    Thus, these skills were a crucial part of their lives.

    When Kraush bowed his head to request them, someone stepped forward.

    ��Kraush.��

    Kraush turned at the call of his name.

    There, he spotted a familiar face��

    Haring Lagrain.

    His wife, she had the skill Invisible.

    As she reached out her hand to Kraush,plete trust shone in her eyes.

    ��Take my skill.��

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush called her name, grateful, and sped her hand tightly.

    ��You might never use your skill again.��

    ��It��s fine. I��ve never lived a life relying solely on my skills.��

    Haring��s words brought a soft smile to Kraush��s face.

    Kraush activated his ck Hood.

    The ck Hood spread from his hand and stole Haring��s skill.

    Haring opened and closed her hand with a slightly relieved expression.

    Then, she turned to Kraush, smiling faintly.

    ��Make good use of it.��

    ��Of course.��

    Haring had some inkling of what was toe.

    Kraush was about to head into another grueling battle.

    ��Here I am worrying already. What��s with this happy chatter?��

    At that moment, another figure appeared next to Haring.

    Astria Stigma Freeman.

    As the former saintess, she took a breath while looking at Kraush.

    ��To be honest, I��d rather not pass my skills to you.��

    Astria possessed three skills, all of which were rted to healing.

    Kraush understood well why Astria showed such a displeased reaction.

    ��If I��m not around, who��s going to heal you?��

    Most of Astria��s healing abilities were skill-dependent.

    So naturally, she was quite concerned about Kraush possibly getting into trouble again.

    ��Astria, your healing is not entirely reliant on skills.��

    But Astria wasn��t called a saintess for nothing.

    Even without skills, she possessed recovery capabilities that far exceeded ordinary healers.

    Though she might not be able to cure Kraush instantly as before,

    just the fact that she was there meant Kraush wouldn��t have to worry much about injuries on the battlefield.

    Though Astria still harbored concerns, she raised her hand.

    Kraush took her hand firmly.

    Then, the ck Hood activated.

    The three healing skills Astria possessed began to flow into Kraush.

    Perhaps because Astria had used them for a while,

    the skills felt incredibly warm upon entering him.

    ��Good job.��

    Bianca, watching from a distance, nodded at Astria.

    ��Phew, I don��t know if this was really the right thing to do.��

    Astria, still worried about Kraush��s future, pulled out a letter.

    ��This is how you can utilize the skills I had. If you can use them, go ahead.��

    Did she prepare something like this too?

    ��Thank you.��

    Kraush epted the letter gratefully.

    Thus, with his two wives leading the charge, those with skills began stepping forward one by one to Kraush.

    ��Please take care of this, Captain.��

    ��Ha ha, who would have thought I��d be giving away skills someday.��

    ��Use it wisely. I��ve grown attached to it.��

    ��I��m always grateful.��

    The phrases of the Icarus members passed by Kraush��s ears.

    For them, skills were a part of their lives.

    And they were willingly passing those parts on to Kraush.

    Kraush felt truly thankful as he expressed his gratitude in turn.

    Did his past self ever think that he woulde to receive skills willingly rather than by forcibly stealing them?

    ��Captain, some among the members experienced divine manifestations.��

    One member bowed while handing over their skill to Kraush.

    These members of Icarus had been sent across the world for the sake of the Age of Great Exploration.

    Among them, there were those who had indeed fallen prey to divine manifestations.

    ��I hope you can save them.��

    ��Anyone who is a teammate is also myrade.��

    These were people within Icarus.

    Kraush felt it was only natural to take responsibility.

    ��I��ll definitely save them all.��

    Upon hearing Kraush��s affirmation, relief washed over the member��s face.

    Kraush, the captain of Icarus and the Heavenly Sword��s Dragon Lord.

    His assurance carried significant weight.

    Before long, the line began to dwindle.

    During the process, Kraush came face to face with another familiar face.

    ��Aniks.��

    The bowman, Aniks Graiza.

    He was someone with aplicated past but now a ssmate from Rahern Academy.

    Alongside him were Bk and Elfin, known as the Three Stars of Starlon.

    It seemed they had arrived after hearing about Kraush.

    Icarus was rtively close to Starlon��s domain, after all.

    ��What a troublesome fate.��

    ��Troublesome? Quite the stretch there.��

    Aniks brushed his brown hair back, smiling briefly.

    His nonchnt demeanor seemed unchanged.

    ��You��re still alive despite confessing to the elder sister and getting dumped, huh?��

    Once, Aniks had harbored feelings for Charlotte.

    Before his reincarnation, he eventually fell apart due to it.

    However, now he appeared free of jealousy or regrets.

    ��Got dumped hard. Just like Charlotte.��

    ��Those who dare try are said to be beautiful. Guess you don��t fit that bill.��

    ��That��s only how it looks to you, Kraush.��

    Kraush and Aniks had built a better rapport over time.

    As time passed, memories from before his reincarnation began to fade.

    Perhaps someday, those memories of reincarnation would bepletely forgotten.

    A world where he could reminisce about it without a care��

    This was the world Kraush wished for.

    ��This skill is important and has been passed down through our family.��

    Aniks extended his hand.

    Kraush took his hand firmly.

    ��Good, I��ll make great use of it.��

    ��Trust that I��ll make better use of it than you expect.��

    ��Now that��s genuinely something to look forward to.��

    Seeing Aniks chuckle made Kraush take in the skill.

    Next, Elfin passed her skill to Kraush as well.

    With that, he had collected all the skills from the people gathered in Icarus.

    Considering those who woulde to Icarus in the future, there would undoubtedly be many skills left to acquire.

    However, Kraush could already feel the divine energy surging within him.

    After burning all the skills deemed hard to apply, they had transformedpletely into divine power.

    ��Maybe����

    Kraush clenched his fists, recalling his encounter with Abe.

    Perhaps he could ascend to an even higher level than before.

    And this would certainly be the best means to confront the gods.

    [Kraush, something has happened.]

    At that moment, a voice from Crimson Garden echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    [The Sword King.]

    Kraush widened his eyes, realizing who Crimson Garden had mentioned.

    [He has experienced a divine manifestation.]

    The Ten Great Lords, Sword King Raia Balheim.

    One of the Ten Great Lords had also fallen victim to a divine manifestation.

 Chapter 412

    ### Chapter: 412

    The Ten Great Lords.

    Sword King, Raia Balheim.

    Kraush��s older brother and the vice-family head of the Balheim family.

    When he heard the news that Raia had fallen victim to a divine manifestation, Kraush thought it was a lie.

    However, upon arriving directly at Balheim��

    Kraush took a deep breath at the scene before him.

    Balheim was utterly devastated.

    Often referred to as the strongest family in the world, along with Starlon, this was Balheim.

    Yet, it looked as if it had been wiped from this earthpletely wrecked.

    Ruined buildings and massive swords were scattered about.

    Even among the knights, some had lost their lives.

    ��I thought I��d never see a scene like this again outside of my past life.��

    Even Balheim couldn��t have suspected an internal threat, especially not from the vice-family head.

    The cold wind swept through the deste Balheim.

    In the distance, injured knights were being treated.

    Next to them, a tent caught his eye.

    There, a familiar face could be seen.

    A woman sitting between Valkyries, unchanging in expression even amidst this turmoil, was Kraush��s mother, Aria Balheim.

    Upon locking eyes with Aria, she gave him a gentle smile.

    Seeing that, Kraush frowned instead.

    His mother wasn��t someone he wanted to be around.

    ��Kraush, you��vee.��

    Hearing her call, Kraush turned his head.

    There stood a woman with dark blue hair wrapped in bandages around her arm.

    Lilish Balheim.

    Kraush��s older sister.

    At that time, the only ones in Balheim were Lilish, a few knights, and elders.

    The other knights and the Guardian Sword of Balheim had all gone out to help stop the divine manifestations.

    Raia and Lilish were those with skills.

    They had remained at the family home just in case, and now they were in this mess.

    ��Sister, where��s father?��

    Kraush had also heard that the Sword King was moving to stop the gods.

    As the Heavenly Sword, he couldn��t just sit idle in this situation.

    ��Well����

    Lilish��s expression turned slightly troubled.

    Taking a very short breath, she said to Kraush,

    ��Kraush, since you��re here, he said he wouldn��te.��

    What does that even mean?

    Kraush chuckled dryly.

    If anything, that was typical of his father.

    ��Has he been keeping an eye on my progress?��

    He must have heard that Kraush was starting to regain his strength.

    Certainly, if he had heard that news, it would be a waste for both Heavenly Sword brothers toe here.

    No need to expend excess power unnecessarily.

    ��Kraush, even now����

    Lilish spoke with a worried expression.

    Then it dawned on her that she didn��t know Kraush had regained his strength.

    ��It��s fine, sister. While I��m not quite back to my old self, I��ve gotten quite strong.��

    Kraush had armed himself with numerous skills from Icarus.

    He had melted down all the skills that he found too tricky to use, recing them with divine powers instead.

    Kraush��s overall strength was approaching its former peak faster than expected.

    Upon hearing this, Lilish lightly tapped Kraush on the shoulder.

    ��That might be so, but it��s just as dangerous. Better to have one more person. I don��t want to send you out alone.��

    Realizing that Lilish was genuinely worried for him brought a faint smile to Kraush��s face.

    He was always grateful to Lilish for reminding him of family bonds.

    ��Sister, don��t worry.��

    Kraush said as he turned his head back.

    ��From the looks of things, I don��t think I��ll be going alone.��

    Just then, as Kraush turned to look, a woman was approaching.

    With long, dark blue hair flowing in the wind, she met Kraush��s gaze and smiled her signature smile.

    Now a member of the Ten Great Lords,

    Mu King, Charlotte Balheim.

    She had made her appearance.

    ��Sister, little brother, long time no see.��

    Charlotte walked over majestically, greeting them briefly.

    ��Charlotte.��

    Lilish��s face lit up with joy.

    Though she hadn��t grown close to Charlotte like she had with Kraush, she was still family.

    Kraush looked at Charlotte with curiosity and asked,

    ��Sister, they say you��ve found someone to marry, although you always said you��d live with your sword?��

    Charlotte, who had imed she would spend her life with the sword, causing a stir when news of her potential marriage circted the world.

    Everyone was dying to know who the guy that wooed her could possibly be.

    ��Isn��t it exciting? Our little brother has been interested in me!��

    Charlotte chuckled at Kraush��s words.

    ��I can��t help but hear the rumors floating around.��

    There was no way to avoid hearing the chatter.

    ��Be sure to invite me to the wedding when it happens.��

    Charlotte nodded at Lilish��s words.

    From her reaction, it appeared she was indeed nning to hold a wedding soon.

    ��What a remarkable guy.��

    To have charmed Charlotte just like that; it was truly impressive.

    ��Kraush, Charlotte.��

    At that moment, Kraush grimaced at the sound of a voice he knew all too well.

    Because, without a doubt, it was his mother, Aria.

    But Aria didn��t seem to care at all about Kraush��s sour expression.

    ��Lilish, could you step aside for a moment?��

    She even had the audacity to push Lilish out of the way.

    ��What are you doing?��

    Seeing Aria��s boldness, Kraush��s voice cut through with a sharp tone, but Lilish raised her hand to intervene.

    ��Feel free to talk. Mother.��

    Lilish willingly stepped aside to facilitate their conversation.

    Kraush red at Aria, who returned his gaze with a smug smile.

    ��My son, that look you have towards your mother is a bit much, don��t you think?��

    ��Well, it��s a relief you��ve noticed. That look is definitely not directed at you.��

    Aria took no offense at his dismissal.

    Instead, she carried on speaking as if it were a pleasant chat.

    ��Raia, that child killed all the elders of Balheim.��

    Kraush btedly scanned the area.

    Just as she said, not a single elder was in sight.

    ��I can��t say that Raia didn��t mean to do this.��

    ��Are you suggesting my brother intentionally used the manifestation of the gods to kill the elders?��

    Aria simply shrugged, presenting her doubts.

    ��Perhaps the elders thought Raia would be head of the family and didn��t like it. That might be what led to this mess.��

    Charlotte and Kraush.

    The two younger siblings showed their might, greatly enhancing the Balheim name.

    Charlotte was among the Ten Great Lords,

    While Kraush had be not just of that caliber, but also the Heavenly Sword and the Hero who protected the world.

    In contrast, Raia, still a member of the Ten Great Lords, had gone quietly without leaving any significant achievements behind.

    It was only natural for the elders to have mixed opinions when they saw potential in the two young ones.

    Especially since many of the elders had already tossed their loyalties to Aria.

    She had been trying to butter them up to have either Kraush or Charlotte take over the family head position.

    Knowing this well, Kraush found Aria��s words hard to swallow.

    ��My brother isn��t the type to do something like that.��

    ��My dear son, you never know. Power and position can have more influence than you might imagine. Especially for those who have sat upon such thrones.��

    Aria had once been in such a position herself.

    Human beings simply can��t escape power and status.

    ��Raia, don��t trust him too much. If you reflect on why there are so few brothers left among the previous heads of Balheim, you might find the answer.��

    Aria was just here to warn them and began walking back to the Valkyries.

    As Kraush watched her retreating figure, Charlotte let out a chuckle.

    ��Mother sure talks a lot.��

    Charlotte didn��t harbor any ill feelings toward Aria like Kraush did.

    Yet, she also didn��t feel a deep connection either.

    ��What will you do, Kraush?��

    Charlotte asked, seeking his opinion.

    Kraush already had his mind made up.

    ��What will I do? Same as always.��

    Kraush gripped the hilt of his sword, the Heavenly Sword.

    ��I��m going to take down my brother.��

    He had to show just how terrifying a younger brother��s rebellion can be.

 Chapter 413

    ### Chapter: 413

    The Sword King, Raia Balheim, rose to his feet.

    His hands were empty, grasping nothing but air.

    However, neither Kraush nor Charlotte thought hecked a weapon.

    After all, he wielded the art of swordsmanship without a sword.

    Thud!

    As expected, in between Kraush and Charlotte, an enormous sword suddenly embedded itself into the ground.

    With a sword the size of a person stuck in ce, their gazes naturally drifted upward.

    What they found was an overwhelming number of swords��hundreds, to be precise.

    These swords were all different, from their sizes to their shapes.

    Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    It was the secret of Raia��s swordsmanship.

    Rumble!

    And then, the rain of swords began to pour down.

    The des that filled the sky were directed toward Charlotte and Kraush.

    ng, ng, ng!

    In response, Charlotte and Kraush swung their swords simultaneously.

    Kraush could counter any attack thanks to his instincts and the wall of Lightning.

    Charlotte relied purely on her incredible reflexes and spatial awareness.

    As the storm of swords raged fiercely, their swords kept moving constantly.

    Normally, they would have pressed forward.

    However, Raia��s swordsmanship was relentlessly attacking Charlotte and Kraush.

    The two found themselves trapped in a storm of des, unable to advance at all.

    Their opponent was none other than the Sword King, Raia Balheim.

    Especially since he was now infused with divine power due to a god��s manifestation.

    He was an incredibly powerful adversary beyond imagination.

    Realizing this, Kraush and Charlotte exchanged nces amidst the tempest of swords.

    At the same time, their gazes locked in agreement.

    The sword aura burst forth from Charlotte��s body.

    Kraush��s body radiated the aura of a dragon.

    In an instant, thebined auras momentarily stopped the iing swords in their tracks.

    Charlotte was the first to strike the ground.

    With her sword enveloped in a fierce blue aura, sheunched forward like a cannonball.

    As the swords rushed to intercept Charlotte, she grinned sharply.

    ��Is this how you intend to stop me, with swords you don��t even hold?��

    With that, the shimmering light surrounding her sword began to engulf everything around her.

    ��Do you really think you can block me with this?��

    In a sh, the light shot ahead and shattered all the swords in its wake.

    Raia��s eyebrow twitched.

    The deity that resided within him was Lepira, the god of matter.

    Earlier, when Charlotte and Kraush were battling in the storm of swords,

    Raia had btedly noticed that they had masterfully weakened all the swords, creating precise cracks.

    And just moments ago, Charlotte��s sword��s sh had seeped into those cracks, destroying the swords effortlessly.

    What a pair of utterly reckless siblings!

    As the broken swordsy scattered, Charlotte twisted and took hold of a new sword.

    Her body seemed to overflow with endless aura.

    In the blink of an eye, she charged at Raia.

    However, just as she was about to reach him,

    Her vision was flooded with light.

    ng!

    In an instant, Charlotte��s sword shed against something.

    The impact was so strong that it forced even Charlotte to stumble backward.

    She recognized what she had just blocked.

    It was Raia��s light sword, a gift from Balgor, the Poison King.

    A sword created by copying Balgor��s divine power using the skill Lepiten.

    True to its name, the speed of the light sword was utterly insane.

    Moreover, the power it contained was enough to send chills down Charlotte��s spine.

    ��Hmm?��

    But there was another issue at hand in this moment.

    Charlotte��s eyes reflected not just one, but many light swords.

    Behind Raia,

    A total of twelve swords circled around, each glowing brilliantly.

    This was a far cry from when Raia had overwhelmed the World Devourer with just one sword in the past.

    These light swords were infused with his divine powers.

    With the manifestation of Lepira, Raia had generated even more powerful light swords.

    Charlotte��s eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Her lips curled up in delight, as if she was enjoying the challenge ahead.

    The stronger the opponent, the more fiercely her spirit ignited.

    ��Alright, big brother.��

    Charlotte slowly lowered her sword.

    ��Do you think you can kill me?��

    With that question, the twelve light swordsunched simultaneously.

    As they cut through the air, they all aimed for Charlotte��s life.

    Watching this unfold, Charlotte quietly inhaled and exhaled.

    Suddenly, a green light burst forth from her feet.

    The genius of swords.

    A star born from a sword.

    Charlotte, who lived up to the descriptions thrown at her,

    was not merely a genius; she was someone who could catch up to realms others would spend their lives trying to reach.

    A beam of light surged from her sword.

    That beam resembled the light sword wielded by Raia.

    ��I��ve watched my dad use this with my own eyes.��

    Back when she was closing the Kingdom of Jem��s Demonic Bastion,

    she had witnessed the technique of the Poison King, Balok Balheim, firsthand.

    For her, Balok��s swordsmanship was in a realm far beyond her own.

    And it was something she deeply coveted.

    She craved it.

    So, what should one do in such a situation?

    The genius Charlotte had a simple answer.

    She would steal it and make it her own!

    A smirk spread across Charlotte��s face.

    Before the onught of the twelve light swords,

    A sword glowing with blue light showcased its immense power.

    ��All hail the unrivaled genius!��

    Charlotte was a natural!

    With the power to seize everything this world had to offer and make it her own.

    The entire space began to glow with a bright blue light.

    The energy radiating from her sword was so overwhelming that the twelve light swords halted in their tracks.

    The moment Raia witnessed Charlotte��s smile,

    A blue sh engulfed everything, severing it all in its path.

    Unrivaled Supremacy.

    Martial Supreme.

    Raia faced multiple massive, powerful swords stacked before him like shields.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The swords shattered one after another, but Raia did not falter.

    Tobat the technique Charlotte unleashed, he activated Lepiten to the fullest extent.

    And at that pivotal moment,

    Charlotte��s Martial Supreme legacy began to fade, weakening bit by bit.

    His immense power drained, leaving Raia dizzy.

    But it was no time to getzy.

    Since Charlotte had used so much energy unleashing her technique, she would be weakened too.

    This was the time to strike!

    Just as Raia began to reshape swords with Lepiten,

    A chill ran down his spine.

    His gaze shifted to a boy with ash-colored hair, identical to his own.

    By the boy��s forehead were two horns and scales.

    With wisps of ash-gray smoke curling from his lips,

    It was none other than the Dragon Lord, Kraush Balheim.

    ��Geez.��

    From the Celestial Sword Kraush wielded, ash-gray sparks flew.

    Although Kraush had hidden himself using Invisibility to gather firepower,

    Charlotte had surpassed all expectations.

    What a monstrous sister!

    He never imagined she would put up such a struggle against a fellow member of the Ten Great Lords.

    ��This is nothing short of a total mess.��

    But what could he do?

    He had to take action.

    Kraush raised his sword to draw it back.

    Raia��s gaze naturally rose to follow the sword.

    Because the immense power contained in it could make Raia feel helpless.

    ��Big brother, let��s have a little chat with our eyes wide open.��

    The ash-gray mes ignited fiercely.

    As he looked at the troublesome siblings, Raia seemed to smile bitterly.

    Before he could gather himself, Kraush swung his sword down, engulfing everything in ash-gray mes.

    ��

    After Raia fell,

    Kraush was the first to activate the ck Hood, stealing Raia��s skill.

    This meant that Raia no longer had Lepiten, severing his connection to the gods.

    Although Raia wouldn��t be able to use his skills anymore,

    His capabilities wouldn��t diminish significantly.

    After all, his swordsmanship was tied to his innate abilities.

    ��Hey, sis, your brother seems to be smiling.��

    ��Just let him be. Maybe he��s dreaming sweetly.��

    Charlotte let out a long yawn.

    It seemed wielding the Martial Supreme had drained her aura��and her energy levels, too.

    Even she couldn��t wield Balgor��s techniques without consequences.

    ����Charlotte, Kraush.��

    At that moment, Raia spoke up.

    Having hastily used a Darling-brand potion for first aid,

    He managed to recover through sheer willpower.

    ��Are you awake?��

    Kraush inquired, as Raia slowly opened his eyes.

    ��I��ve stolen your skills to prevent divine manifestation.��

    Raia nodded nonchntly, as if anticipating this.

    He appearedpletely unfazed about losing his skills from the very beginning.

    ��Brother.��

    Kraush decided to ask.

    ��Did you purposefully let the gods manifest?��

    Upon hearing this, Raia fell silent.

    He slowly lifted his hand to wipe his face before he spoke.

    ��The elders were causing a ruckus in Balheim.��

    So it was true��Raia did intend to kill the elders.

    ��Ruckus?��

    ��Kraush, they aimed to make you the head to swallow up Icarus.��

    Kraush��s brow furrowed,

    Finding the thought of those detestable elders further infuriating when he realized their connection to their mother, Aria.

    ��I concluded that Icarus shouldn��t be tied to specific groups like Balheim. Furthermore, it would negatively impact Balheim in the future.��

    ��Is that why you killed the elders?��

    ��Ultimately, the elders�� votes influenced who bes head of the family.��

    Kraush let out a short sigh after hearing everything.

    Though he too shared a reckless disposition, Raia wasn��t that different.

    ��Well, I guess it runs in the family.��

    Regardless of their differing personalities, they were still brothers who shared the same bloodline.

    ��More than anything,��

    Raia then nced at Kraush.

    ��Kraush, you��ve never wanted to be bound to the head��s position.��

    Upon hearing this, Kraush blinked in surprise.

    He had indeed consistently rejected the role of heir to the Balheim family.

    There was a heavy weight to the Balheim title, and he was reluctant to take on more responsibilities.

    Plus, he was thoroughly tired of everything rted to Balheim.

    He couldn��t recall a time in his life when being associated with Balheim had been enjoyable.

    Raia was well aware of this.

    He��d asked Kraush time and time again about the head position.

    After a brief silence, Kraush managed a dry smirk.

    Raia had acted to eliminate the elders with his divine manifestation while taking Kraush��s feelings into ount, clearly.

    ��It seems I��ve got myself a pretty decent older brother.��

    ��You think only I��m decent?��

    ��Of course, I��m talking about you too.��

    As Charlotte casually chimed in, she was equally acknowledged.

    At that, she stood on her tiptoes and yfully ruffled Kraush��s hair,

    Despite the fact that she always treated him like a child, no matter how old he got.

    ��Big brother, like I said, I have no intention of bing the head.��

    ��Me neither.��

    As Kraush spoke up against bing heir, Charlotte quickly joined in.

    ��So please take care of the Balheim family head position from now on.��

    Upon hearing this, Raia sighed deeply while leaning his head against the ground.

    ��Being too free-spirited as siblings can be quite problematic.��

    Isn��t the eldest brother��s responsibility always burdensome?

    Watching Raia ept their im, Kraush and Charlotte exchanged knowing smiles.

    ��Charlotte, Kraush, Big Brother Raia!��

    In the distance, a voice echoed.

    At that, the trio turned to see Lilish rushing over.

    All the siblings gathered here.

    For a split second, Kraush thought of their second brother, Belorkin,

    but he quickly shook off the thought.

    Just because they could reverse time didn��t mean everything could be made right.

    The Balheim family, referred to as the strongest in the world,

    was once embroiled in intense fights, fighting amongst themselves for the headship.

    Now, they had changed so much that thoseparisons were no longer relevant.

 Chapter 414

    ### Chapter: 414

    The second Ragnarok, initiated by the manifestation of the gods, had thrown the world into chaos once again.

    Across various parts of the world, gods desperately tried to suppress those who had manifested.

    However, their efforts were insufficient to stop deities reaching the level of the Ten Great Lords.

    It was because only those of equal or greater power, such as the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse or those of Divine power, could even hope topete.

    Moreover, those who possessed skills were all at risk of manifesting.

    They were now rendered unable to fight.

    As they couldn��t deal with the gods and were stuck pacing back and forth in frustration, the members of Icarus began to move.

    Among them were several who had originally possessed skills.

    But thanks to Kraush, those who had lost their skills began to actively resist the gods.

    With their joining forces, the battle started to gradually turn in their favor.

    News of Kraush began to spread among the people.

    He could untangle the divine manifestations.

    Additionally, he could take away the skills that had be ticking time bombs and shackles.

    Upon learning this, those with skills flocked to Kraush from all corners.

    No matter how important their skills might be, nobody wanted to live with a ticking time bomb strapped to their backs.

    As a result, Kraush found himself collecting skills faster than he could confront the gods.

    ��It feels like I��ve be some kind of universal skills shop.��

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle at the scene of people eagerly offering him their skills.

    Who would have thought there woulde a day when people would line up to give him skills?

    ��Are you sure it��s okay to just hand over your skills to me like this?��

    Kraush had asked this several times.

    But everyone just shouted back, ��Take them, please!��

    ��There are already a bunch of folks whose lives were ruined by gods manifesting. Some have wiped out their entire families.��

    Is he talking about the eldest brother?

    Of course, being from the Holy Royal Family, they could probably rebuild their main house in no time if it got destroyed.

    ��What��s more, aren��t you helping Lord An as well?��

    Among those, there were also some who genuinely wanted to support Kraush.

    ��I survived when the Kingdom of Jem fell, thanks to Lord An.��

    ��I remember you saved me from that World Erosion creature!��

    ��You��re the one who saved my son! If whatever I have can be of help to you, I��ll dly give it multiple times over!��

    While going around the Kingdom of Jem, Kraush had encountered and saved countless people.

    The whole world actively opposed the rampage of the Kingdom of Jem, but casualties kept piling up.

    Naturally, those under Kraush��s leadership, the members of Icarus, saved many lives.

    Even without Kraush��s awareness, everything he had done affected many people profoundly.

    ��Honestly, wouldn��t it make more sense for Lord An to handle these skills rather than me?��

    Some even joked with Kraush to relieve him of his burdens.

    ��������

    Who would have thought that there��d be a day when I would need a break from wearing the ck Hood so much?

    Kraush clenched and rxed his hand.

    The divine power he had scorched using Ignis leaked out from his palm.

    ��What are you thinking, Kraush?��

    Since Kraush had limits to how far he could go searching for people, he started receiving skills from the members of Icarus.

    One of those, Bianca, who was assisting him, asked as she noticed Kraush lost in thought.

    ��I��m just surprised at how quickly I��m approaching the strength I earned when I had to fight during the Kingdom of Jem��s downfall.��

    As he burned skills using Ignis, divine power rapidly filled Kraush��s body.

    Many people were willingly handing over their skills to him without hesitation.

    ��That��s all thanks to what you��ve done until now. You��re just being rewarded for your efforts.��

    ��Is that so?��

    ��Yes.��

    Bianca sped Kraush��s hand.

    ��That��s how it is.��

    Locking eyes with Bianca, Kraush gave a small smile.

    He thought it was okay to see it that way.

    However, Kraush knew that not everyone in the world was about repaying a favor or was a kind-hearted person.

    Kraush looked up.

    The lines of people waiting had decreased significantly.

    But there were still quite a few skill-holders out there.

    Among them were those who had been subject to divine manifestations, but there were also many who simply didn��t want to lose their skills.

    Because there are countless selfish people out there.

    Even if there��s a possibility of a god manifesting, some still stubbornly held onto their skills for personal gain.

    Whether forcibly taking skills from such people is truly the right thing to do remains uncertain.

    But having heard vi describe the gods�� objectives, he couldn��t just leave them alone.

    No matter what, they had caused the world to erode through their manifestations.

    At that moment, Kraush knew he had to recover the skills by any means necessary.

    He slowly swept his hair back.

    ��Icarus.��

    Upon Kraush��s call, the members of Icarus swiftly lined up.

    Icarus was currently providing support across various parts of the world.

    However, having already recovered numerous skills today, they were ready to go out for support right away.

    Now the Icarus team had some breathing room.

    ��After epting skills from those who came today, we��ll immediately begin hunting the skill holders.��

    ��Yes!��

    The enthusiastic responses from the Icarus members filled the air.

    ��I��ll say this beforehand, the most important thing is your life.��

    There would certainly be those who would fight tooth and nail if they felt their skills were being taken away.

    There was no need to throw their lives away in a fight with such people.

    ��Also, there will inevitably be those who suffer divine manifestations in the midst of this. So always be on your guard when you fight.��

    As Kraush finished his words, he nced around.

    The list of skill holders had already been pulled directly from the empire and the four kingdoms�� cities.

    Kraush had distributed all this information to the members of Icarus.

    ��That��s all.��

    With that, the members of Icarus began to move in unison.

    They started organizing teams to go after their designated targets.

    After the chaos of the Kingdom of Jem, it was war once again.

    This time, they would definitely achieve victory.

    Hunting skill holders.

    It begins now.

    ��

    In a dark forest.

    A man with crimson hair was running.

    Blush Cheval.

    Having a history of colluding with the World Devourer right from the start and operating a gang, he was a wanted figure across the world.

    After a series of events where the World Devourers all went into hiding and thus he lost his business contacts,

    He had now taken to robbing ordinary folks who dared to dream during the great exploration age.

    Still, possessing the blood skill meant he could elerate the blood of those he encountered to the point where they died instantly.

    However, he never imagined that this very skill would be his own undoing.

    The divine manifestations were held solely for those with skills.

    As luck would have it, he hadn��t been subjected to divine manifestation yet, but the problem was that he couldn��t return to hand in his skills.

    If he did, he would be immediately captured as a wanted man.

    In the end, he had to silently sneak away from the gang, living a low life.

    But who would have thought that now, figures from all across the world would start moving to hunt skill holders?

    ��This is just too much, isn��t it?��

    And Blush found himself even more frustrated.

    He acknowledged that he hadmitted evil acts to survive.

    But even so, isn��t there a limit to retribution?

    He froze at the sight of a flickering gray me swaying through the woods.

    Step.

    Even though he was clearly running, his opponent was closing in, leisurely.

    That just showed how vast the gap was between him and his opponent.

    In the woods, he spotted a figure with dark blue hair glowing ominously.

    Upon seeing this, Blush felt his body freeze, and he bit his lip hard.

    ��If you think this is unfair����

    And before he could finish that thought, the voice came directly into his ear.

    ��Consider your sins and be good and caught.��

    ��Eek!��

    Blush screamed, activating his blood skill.

    The blood contained in the leather he carried surged out, reaching out towards his opponent.

    Shiiiink!

    However, the blood was evaporated instantly in the searing heat before it could even touch the enemy.

    Blush staggered back in shock from the burn he felt on his face.

    But before he could retreat any further, an outstretched hand sped around his neck.

    ��Whew, ack!��

    As Blush struggled against the hand gripping his throat, his opponent looked down at him, emotionless.

    In his eyes was a cold determination to kill.

    Tears welled up in Blush��s eyes.

    Standing before him was Kraush Balheim, the Dragon Lord.

    The very reason Blush felt so unfairly treated.

    For someone who was merely a leader of a small gang to be hunted down by the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse himself?

    What an unimaginable injustice!

    ��If you think it��s unfair, you shouldn��t havemitted any crimes in the first ce.��

    At that, Kraush��s eyes widened with realization.

    With multiple skills stacked and absorbed, one of them allowed him to hear people��s innermost thoughts.

    As a result, Kraush found this skill incredibly useful.

    ��Ugh, I��m sorry. I messed up. Please, forgive me!��

    -What did I even do wrong? I need to live too!

    From this skill, he could urately prate the psychological state of those criminals.

    ��What a pathetic excuse.��

    Kraush raised his hand.

    ��Hand over your skill, and I��ll let you live.��

    ��Yes, yes! I��ll give anything, anything!��

    Blush sped his hands together, begging desperately.

    He had long lost any motivation to resist.

    All he wanted was to preserve his life.

    Kraush activated the ck Hood.

    At that moment, Blush��s blood surged toward Kraush��s grasp.

    Once confirmed, Kraush ignited the ashes in his hand.

    Whoosh!

    ��Aghhh!?��

    In an instant, Blush became engulfed in mes.

    Though Blush looked shocked, as if to question the difference from what was promised, Kraush had already tossed him aside.

    ��I never said I would keep my promise.��

    He had no intention of keeping a wanted criminal alive.

    Thanks to the skills, he knew full well that this guy hadn��t been wronged at all.

    What��s more, he intended to send a message by dismantling the gang that Blush was a part of.

    ��Seriously, no matter how many times I save the world, scum like this never seems to disappear.��

    Kraush turned away from the charred Blush and moved onward.

    But just as he was about to step forward,

    A sh of golden light erupted in the distance.

    Upon seeing that light, Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    Because he knew full well who owned that sh.

    Kraush hurriedly ran towards it.

    Before long, he spotted a familiar woman with shining hair.

    She was trampling over someone.

    The one being trampled was a person Kraush had been keeping an eye on as a skill holder.

    He knew this area held someone skilled, but someone had already beaten him to it.

    Recognizing who had made the move, Kraush called out.

    ��Aria.��

    Hearing her name, Aria turned, her golden hair flowing as she spun.

    Upon meeting Kraush��s gaze, her eyes widened in surprise.

    ��Oh, Kraush?��

    It seemed she hadn��t expected to encounter him here.

    ��You were also hunting a skill holder.��

    ��Ah, um, yeah, I heard the news. I thought I��d lend a hand.��

    After all, she was once someone who stepped forward to protect the world.

    She too didn��t want to see the world fall into chaos once again.

    ��Thank you. Your help is greatly appreciated.��

    Kraush smiled lightly.

    Now that he had settled things with Aria, he was d to see her lending her strength.

    �C I like you.

    At that moment, Kraush froze, lifting his head at the voice that echoed in his mind.

    Aria, with an awkward expression, was looking at him.

    �C I love you. I like you so much. Just seeing your face again makes me happy. I want to be together forever.

    And the fervent voice deeply pierced through Kraush��s heart.

    The problem was, Aria��s lips weren��t moving at all.

    ��Ah.��

    Kraush btedly realized he had not turned off the skill that allowed him to hear inner thoughts.

    This voice represented all of Aria��s feelings.

    This girl had said she organized her feelings over the past five years.

    �C I like, like, like you. The most in the world.

    She was practically exploding with feelings inside.

 Chapter 415

    ### Chapter: 415

    A woman with bright golden hair flowed gracefully.

    At first nce, one might think she was a man, but now Kraush knew that she had disguised herself to protect the world.

    And right now,

    Kraush identally eavesdropped on the innermost feelings of Aria, who at one point had been his ex-girlfriend.

    �C ��You look even better after so long.��

    It was quite a passionate confession of love.

    Kraush briefly ced his hand on his face and swept it down.

    That guy, Aria, had just recently settled his feelings, didn��t he?

    And yet, the moment they met, he was on a full-on emotional rampage.

    ��Was that a lie?��

    Thinking back, emotions don��t really sort themselves out the way one desires.

    Even if reason is calmed, the heart has its own agenda.

    But having seen Aria��s signature rxed smile often enough, he thought maybe Aria could handle it.

    The problem was, that was all a figment of his imagination.

    After all, Aria was just a person��a woman in love.

    ��Don��t pretend it doesn��t matter!��

    Kraush almost wanted to yell that, but he also recognized it was her way of coping.

    She probably didn��t want to interfere with Kraush��s life, which had intertwined with many figures in this cycle.

    ��Couldn��t be more selfish than that.��

    Sure, she could be selfish in every other aspect, but maybe she wasn��t when it came to Kraush.

    ��Aria.��

    ��Yeah?��

    When Kraush called out, Aria smiled just like she usually did.

    If he had only seen that, Kraush would��ve thought she truly let everything go.

    ��Thanks to the skill I gained, I can hear your inner thoughts.��

    It would be futile to remain silent knowing this.

    As Kraush spoke candidly, Aria blinked rapidly and then her eyes started to tremble gradually.

    Then her face turned bright red, almost like a tomato.

    In her mind, countless memories from previous cycles must have shed by featuring Kraush��sposed demeanor.

    The ex-girlfriend who walked away unfazed even in matters of love.

    In that moment, it felt like the world was spinning.

    ����Did you hear everything?��

    Kraush nodded slowly.

    That made Aria cover her face with her hands and feebly kneel down.

    It was an uncontroble reaction brought about by overwhelming embarrassment.

    Kraush couldn��t bring himself to say anything and waited a moment.

    Then Aria slowly spread her hands and peeked through her fingers at Kraush.

    ����I really did try to forget you, you know.��

    ��Yeah.��

    Aria truly wanted to move on from Kraush.

    She thought there was no longer a ce for her by his side.

    So, she had made the decision to part ways, on her terms.

    ��But I guess I just can��t forget you.��

    Aria pressed her knee against her chest, overwhelmed by her rising emotions.

    For all the times she tried to suppress those feelings, they only erupted even more.

    ��I keep revisiting the happiest moments of my life with you.��

    Aria had loved Kraush.

    Even if she had to kill him with her own hands someday,

    Aria sincerely wanted to live for Kraush.

    ��I��ve learned too much about people.��

    A deep bitterness painted her face.

    Throughout her cycles, she had seen the many facets of humanity.

    The people who changed with every action or circumstance.

    While this certainly signified their potential,

    to Aria, who was weary from returning to life, it appeared to be selfishness lurking within.

    Kraush was the only one who remained unwavering.

    That��s why Aria had to face this reality.

    Now, in the cycle where she could no longer return,

    the only one she could truly trust and love was Kraush.

    ��This must be the curse of reincarnation.��

    People say love and heartbreak can be healed with time,

    Yet, she knew that wasn��t the case for her.

    Time meant nothing to someone like her, a reincarnator.

    Time did not allow her to forget; instead, it only brought greater pain.

    ��Kraush, I will love you for the rest of my life.��

    Aria smiled softly.

    That was the one unchanging truth she had.

    Kraush felt his lips quiver.

    He wanted to say something, yet no words came.

    As someone who knew a bit about her life,

    as someone who understood the burdens Aria had carried as a reincarnator,

    he felt her decision resonate deeply within him.

    ��So please, let this slide.��

    Saying that, Aria turned, wanting to leave.

    Kraush, unable to hold her back, scratched his head in frustration.

    Keeping quiet simply wasn��t his style.

    When did he begin to behave so painstakingly considerate of others?

    He had lived his life by doing things his way.

    Kraush dashed out.

    He soon caught sight of Aria.

    ��Aria!��

    Kraush grabbed her wrist, stopping her in her tracks.

    Caught off guard, Aria turned to look at him.

    Her face looked as if it could crumble at any second.

    ����Why did you grab me?��

    She asked, forcing herself to hold her emotions together.

    ��If I grab you, I won��t be able to let go either.��

    This was his selfish desire to be close to Aria.

    This would put Aria in a position where she couldn��t suppress that same self-interest.

    A flicker of hope would spark deep within her heart.

    ��Who cares?��

    In that moment, Kraush gave an unexpected reply.

    ��What you said: You��ve lived selfishly, but you couldn��t be when ites to me.��

    Kraush tightened his grip on Aria��s wrist.

    On the day she had reincarnated,

    he had wanted to reach out to hold Aria.

    That very hand had wished to hold onto her, who was willing to give up the world.

    Back then, he couldn��t hold her.

    But now, he could.

    ��Then I��ll just be selfish.��

    Kraush gazed intently at Aria.

    Their history spanned long; they had shared countless cycles together.

    Telling him to sever such a deep connection outright was something Kraush didn��t want to do.

    ��I��ll hold onto you selfishly; you live as you wish.��

    Aria had lost everything throughout her reincarnations.

    No matter how much she traveled or explored the world, she could never reim what she lost.

    ��When you feel you��ve had enough and want to stand on your own, I��ll let you go. Stay for as long as you wish.��

    Kraush didn��t want to see Aria fall apart again.

    So, he acted selfishly.

    Even if it shook Aria��s resolve, he didn��t want to see her crumble again.

    Aria��s eyes trembled.

    Her lips quivered.

    This was the reason why.

    This is why she kept loving this guy.

    He always showed up just when she needed him to hold her.

    No matter how hard she tried to stabilize her feelings, she found herself slipping.

    ��Who��s the selfish one here?��

    Aria lightly poked Kraush��s chest with her hand.

    Tears welled up in her eyes.

    ��That sounds like a great deal for you. It��s all talk about what��s good for you.��

    Even if it was sympathy, she was happy.

    Even if it was a sense of pity, she was happy.

    Even after endlessly reincarnating,

    Aria was still that girl who found joy at just a nce from the person she loved.

    Kraush reached out and gently wrapped his hand around Aria��s head.

    ��Yeah, that��s why I am selfish.��

    All Kraush wanted was for Aria to find a bit of happiness.

    In that moment, his surroundings didn��t matter.

    Even if this would negatively affect her future,

    he just wanted to see her happy right now.

    ��A consistent guy, aren��t you?��

    Aria tightly gripped Kraush��s cor.

    ��Kraush.��

    Then she called his name.

    ��I love you.��

    Those words had been hard for her to say.

    Once again, she had to muster the strength to voice that.

    ��I love you so much I won��t be able to forget you for the rest of my life.��

    Having finally voiced what she held back, Aria buried her face in Kraush��s embrace.

    Kraush patted her gently.

    Now, there was no need to eavesdrop anymore.

    What she was saying now was everything Aria had wanted to express.

    Under the starry night sky, where countless stars glittered,

    Aria finally found her way back to her happiness.

    *

    It would be a few minutester that Aria would truly calm down.

    To be precise, she was already calmed, but,

    the warmth of Kraush holding her was soforting that she couldn��t help but get a little clingy.

    When you love someone, you naturally want to be close.

    In the morning, you want them to be the first thing you see, and if they��re right beside you, you want to dash to them.

    This was something Aria had kept locked away for so long, and now that she was feeling Kraush��s warmth once again, her head was spinning.

    After countless reincarnations, she had lived a long time without Kraush.

    So, it��s no surprise that in this moment, the past felt blended with the present.

    Though she had dated him for a considerable time,

    she blushed as if she were a girl experiencing her first love.

    She couldn��t figure out when to pull away from his embrace.

    Her face was burning.

    Was Kraush��s embrace always this wide?

    Maybe it was because he had trained from his childhood unlike past cycles.

    It felt broader somehow.

    That realization made her remember that Kraush was indeed a man.

    ��How old am I anyway?��

    Could she really be so embarrassingly obvious about her feelings?

    The more she thought, the more she wanted to hide in a hole.

    Alongside her affection for Kraush, there was a desire to appear impressive as a senior reincarnator.

    Now, that pride had crumbledpletely.

    Aria was utterly engulfed in embarrassment.

    But despite that, Kraush��s gentle touch made her want to be spoiled again.

    On one hand, a vague sadness filled her heart.

    This warmth wasn��t solely meant for her anymore.

    Kraush must love his other wives just as dearly.

    She must��ve squeezed into a ce where she didn��t quite belong.

    ��I would��ve epted it had you cast me aside.��

    What a silly guy he was.

    Nothing is more dangerous than being swayed by emotions in a life.

    Yet, this guy was willing to endure such risks.

    And that��s why she loved him so much.

    �C Aria.

    At that moment, Kraush used his skill to send his voice into her mind.

    Just hearing her name caused her heart to flutter; was that fair?

    But she had to ept this unavoidable natural disaster.

    �C ��Don��t worry about your surroundings; prepare to draw your sword.��

    Aria quickly caught on; Kraush��s voice held a rare exertion.

    Now she also discerned the various presences emerging around them.

    Lost in the bliss of being held, she hadn��t noticed the dangers lurking near.

    And these presences were all rted to��

    The gods.

    �C ��The gods are moving directly.��

    To hunt their prey before being hunted themselves.

    The gods hade to eliminate Kraush on their own terms.

 Chapter 416

    ### Chapter: 416

    The gods are moving directly.

    This is a situation Kraush had considered from the beginning.

    No matter how much of an individualist these gods are, they wouldn��t just let Kraush, the one causing them continuous trouble, be.

    Kraush knew that one day something like this would happen.

    ��But it came sooner than I thought.��

    The fact that the individualistic gods havee for him this quickly means there��s someone at the center of this.

    The gods�� backbone.

    Perhaps, it��s the very being who initiated this whole world erosion reawakening.

    Could they possibly be among them?

    �C Aria, can you do it?

    Kraush used his skill again to send his voice to Aria.

    Even if it wasn��t the god��s true form, the opponent was a manifested god.

    They were among the strongest of the Ten Great Lords.

    And there were a considerable number of strong opponents gathered here.

    �C ��Who do you think I am?��

    The voice in Aria��s mind resonated directly with Kraush.

    She was Aria, who had faced countless trials as a reincarnator while confronting the end of the world.

    For the past five years, her top priority had been rebuilding her strength.

    Just in case anything happened to Kraush, she had trained herself without shifting responsibility onto him.

    Kraush felt a confident auraing from Aria.

    If it��s this vibe, he could trust her.

    �C ��It��s great to finally work together again.��

    The problem was, he could feel her flustered and embarrassing thoughts as well.

    Taking a quick nce at Aria, her ears were bright red, showing that she unexpectedly had some thoughts.

    Seeing her like that, Kraush quietly took a breath.

    Deep within his body,

    He had been steadily collecting the skills he had burned with Ignis.

    Ash-colored mes instantly spread through Kraush��s insides.

    [ I called for reinforcements. I��ll be joining you soon. ]

    Meanwhile, Crimson Garden��s voice came through.

    It was reassuring.

    All that was left was for Kraush to go wild.

    ��Excel.��

    The first to move was Kraush.

    With ash-colored mes trailing, the distorted silhouette of Kraush reached the manifested god.

    A god made entirely of wood.

    It was the wood god, Woodron.

    As Woodron btedly realized Kraush had closed in, tree roots sprang up wanting to capture and crush him.

    At that moment, Kraush��s sword brushed through the roots like ash-colored fire.

    Swish!

    The instant the roots shattered into pieces, they all ignited in ash-colored mes.

    Woodron��s eyes bulged.

    Realizing Kraush held overwhelming firepower, toote.

    But there were more gods here than just him.

    A steel giant rose up from the ground, swinging its fist at Kraush.

    Just as the punch, gleaming with steel, was about to hit Kraush,

    A golden sh passed by the steel fist.

    The exposed steel hand melted awaypletely.

    It was Aria��s secret move.

    ��What the��my steel����

    A bewildered voice echoed from a distance.

    Regardless, Kraush had already reached Woodron.

    Even as Woodron hurriedly tried to raise trees to form armor, it was already toote.

    Crash!

    In an instant, Kraush shattered Woodron��s wooden armor and mmed his head straight into the ground.

    Boom!

    With a roar, Woodron felt shockwave from the blow and started to spit blood, trembling.

    No matter how divine a being appeared, the basics still relied on a human body.

    Damage exceeding one��s physical limit is something one cannot endure.

    Woodron��s consciousness flew away in that instant.

    As the ck Hood activated from Kraush��s grip, Woodron��s skills were stolen away.

    Kraush immediately burned the skill in his hand and spun around.

    ng!

    What followed was the sound of metal shing.

    Before Kraush stood a man beaming confidently, pouring out red light from his eyes.

    This guy had a bulk that was massive.

    His entire body was packed with muscles, as if it were about to burst.

    In fact, sections of skin were torn due to excessive muscle growth, exposing muscle beneath.

    ��This is fun. Looks like you can swing a sword, human boy!��

    Frenziedughter poured from his bearded mouth.

    He was the god of axes, Rivaf.

    ��Fighting is exhrating! That��s why I love the Middle Realm!��

    Rivaf swung his axe, aiming to cleave both Kraush��s head and waist simultaneously, even though he held only one axe.

    ng! ng!

    However, with Excel, Kraush parried every attack while channeling ash-colored mes into the Neb Sword.

    Dragon scales emerged on Kraush��s face.

    As horns sprouted from his head, the moment he unleashed that power,

    Chills ran through the very air.

    Even Rivaf, the axe god, stumbled for a moment at the sheer volume of firepowering from Kraush.

    Whoosh!

    As Kraush swung his sword, the firepower leapt out, and Rivaf rolled away, desperately dodging.

    One could barely withstand such a force with a body of a manifested human.

    Fire shed brightly!

    Just as Rivaf barely rolled away to escape, ash-colored mes engulfed the area, obliterating the forest.

    ��Ahh!��

    And there, a female god caught in the mes screamed and fell over.

    She was the vague memory goddess, who had been sneaking up behind Aria a moment ago.

    Aria intentionally turned her back.

    She wanted the opponent to focus on Kraush and step right into his fire zone.

    The two were synchronizing their breaths without saying a word.

    ��Huh.��

    Rivaf gave a disbelieving sound.

    Then his face began to turn grim.

    ��You ignored me and targeted another enemy. How utterly disrespectful!��

    Feeling indignant at being disregarded, Rivaf charged straight at Kraush.

    Kraush remained in the stance of his sword, fully intent onnding a hit.

    However, Kraush��s eyes were already on Rivaf.

    ��Excel.��

    Leaving the Neb Sword, Kraush swung his arm to the side.

    ��Repiten.��

    At that moment, a sword made from ash-covered mes formed in Kraush��s hand.

    Kraush��s elder brother, Lai Balheim��s skill.

    Repiten.

    A skill that could create materials one touches.

    With a ming sword of ashes shing against Rivaf��s axe, mes soared high.

    Upon feeling the sudden heat and mes spreading toward him, Rivaf cared little for it.

    He intended to stter Kraush like a bug with his ming axe.

    ng!

    However, once more, another conflict rang out.

    ck Hood.

    With Kraush regaining the Neb Sword, his eyes turned red.

    Killing intent as fierce as a whirlwind surged from Kraush, even piercing Rivaf��s gaze.

    A gleeful expression bloomed on Rivaf��s face.

    ��Indeed, is this the chosen one of the god of thieves?��

    With thatst shout, ash-colored mes erupted violently from Kraush��s sword.

    In an instant, engulfed by the ash-colored fire, Rivaf crumbled into a pile of ash, copsing to the ground.

    Normally, Kraush would hold back when fighting a god, considering his original body.

    But now was not the time for that.

    Each one was an opponent on par with the Ten Great Lords.

    Moreover, he wasn��t fighting alone; Aria was in on this too.

    To ensure Aria didn��t fall into danger, Kraush disyed potent firepower.

    ��Hey, wait a minute. This changes everything.��

    ��You said the god of thieves had lost all power, didn��t you?��

    Whispers of exasperation from the gods echoed.

    These guys were way behind on their updates.

    He had regained his power long ago.

    ��Proof that they were failing to share information with one another.��

    For individualistic gods, sharing information must be tricky.

    On this side, it was an opportunity.

    The prey had cheerfully walked right into the trap.

    All of them were captured.

    Just as Kraush was about to dash for the next god,

    A chill crept down his spine.

    After a long time, Kraush felt a chill crawl up from the base of his spine to the top of his head.

    His gaze turned towards Aria.

    Just like Kraush, Aria was entangled in a fierce battle with the gods.

    At that moment, Kraush acted faster than anyone else.

    He stomped down hard, pouring out his strength, and leaped forward with Excel.

    Then he channeled the power into his Neb Sword and propelled it explosively towards the front.

    ng��

    What followed was a very soft sound.

    Normally, a massive explosion should��ve erupted at the moment of impact.

    However, the strangely small, alien noise widened Kraush��s eyes in shock.

    Before him stood an old man, skin fissured like a gnarled tree, slowly swinging a sword devoid of teeth at Kraush, grinning.

    As Kraush met the hollow-eyed stare of the old man,

    he felt the depth of the abyss contained within.

    Once upon a time, long before the concepts of Heaven��s Sword and the Ten Great Lords existed,

    when the Old Monster, the celestial beast vi, still operated in histe stages,

    an elderly man held dominion over the world.

    The most supreme being (���µ�һ��).

    The Old Ruler (����).

    He was someone who had aged and had long since met his demise.

    Yet, having far exceeded human limitations, even lying in his coffin, he was unable to find rest.

    Growing older and frailer,

    but his essence and experiences remained intact.

    And ultimately, because he hadn��t truly died,

    his skills still existed within his body.

    The skill granted to him:

    Berlum.

    A skill that awakens all talents regarding battle.

    One of the most recognized gods with a multitude of followers, the ��God of War��.

    This was the skill bestowed upon him.

    And now,

    an unspeakable monster had awakened the god of war and opened its eyes.

    For just a brief moment, Kraush felt as if time around him had stopped.

    Then he realized that blood was dripping from his chest.

    Slowly, Kraush opened his eyes.

    He was wounded.

    With all senses piercing through him, the Old Ruler had already dealt the blow.

    In that fleeting moment of disbelief, encountering the Old Ruler, Kraush��s perception couldn��t keep up.

    Suddenly, a golden sh extended in front of him.

    Boom!

    The Old Ruler staggered back a step.

    The force of the sh had shaken him, powerful enough to cause him to take a step back.

    �C Kraush!

    Aria��s voice calling out to Kraush rang clear.

    Overwhelmed by the Old Ruler, Kraush btedly pulled Aria close to him and granted her Excel.

    Boom!

    Kraush shot out of there faster than the sound.

    At their current levels, facing off against the Old Ruler would spell disaster, both Kraush and Aria recognized this.

    Aria was panting, as if she had poured out all her strength in an instant.

    Kraush��s expression also tightened more than ever.

    He had idly thought he could handle the manifestation of a god.

    But he hadn��t anticipated this mythical creature awakening from a long slumber.

 Chapter 417

    ### Chapter: 417

    Sudden appearance of the ancient monster.

    With the manifestation of the godly beast, Kraush had no choice but to retreat with Aria.

    Boom!

    As they were surrounded by the fallen rain and thunderstorm, Aria and Kraush quickly sought refuge in an abandoned house nearby.

    Under normal circumstances, they would have kept running. After all, they were heroes in the middle of a grand adventure, right? But Kraush was pouring blood like a fountain, and that was a bit concerning.

    ��Are you okay, Kraush?��

    ����Yeah.��

    Sure, he was saying he was okay, but with his face as pale as a ghost, anyone could see that he looked like a walking corpse. Aria bit her lip with worry.

    ��Wait. Let me help you. I��ll give you emergency first aid!��

    Laying him down, Aria hurriedly tore a piece of her clothing to use as a bandage. But as she looked down, her eyes widened.

    There was an ominous-looking wound carved deep into Kraush��s chest.

    Aria had seen her fair share of injuries��the kind that would make even a seasoned doctor cringe. Normally, a wound like this could be treated with some magical ointment and a quick spell, but��

    The problem? This was a wound left by a god-like monster.

    ��It��s not healing at all����

    That��s why Aria��s face turned grave. Because this wasn��t just any injury; it was a supernatural one.

    Kraush had the body of a dragon king��a kind of superhuman regeneration was supposed to be in the cards for him. Plus, on top of that, he had stolen several recovery skills!

    But right now? He was justying there, bleeding out without any sign of recovery. It was as if the injury was mocking him, continuing to bleed without a care in the world.

    ��The monster��s swordsmanship����

    This monster wielded an otherworldly technique. In the distant past, those who fell victim to its de didn��t even recognize that they had been in. They would continue moving about as headless corpses, oblivious to their own fatal injuries.

    People began to think this was some kind of bizarre voodoo, and many came to study this monster��s magical arts. But they all came to the same conclusion.

    It was swordsmanship, in and simple. It was beyond human perception, capable of slicing through the very fabric of nature itself.

    No doubt about it, this monster was proficient in swordsmanship.

    And here, in the present, Kraush had been struck by this very technique.

    Aria rummaged through her pockets, sshing potions onto the wound. The bleeding slowed a bit, but the core of the injury seemed oblivious to any treatment.

    Aria clenched her teeth in frustration.

    ��This isn��t going to cut it.��

    ��There must be a way to heal this����

    The only method that jumped to her mind, though she hesitated to do it, made her fingers tremble.

    Just as a droplet of water rolled down her golden hair, Kraush raised a hand and firmly grabbed her wrist.

    ����Aria.��

    Their eyes met, and Aria flinched, a little taken aback.

    ��You know how to heal wounds like this.��

    ��But����

    ��It��s okay. I��m used to it.��

    Aria��s heart ached. It wasn��t supposed to be like this. She wished he didn��t have to be so familiar with pain and injury.

    Yet, she also knew that Kraush had be this way partly because of her influence. The thought made her heart hurt even more.

    ����Alright.��

    Finally, Aria made up her mind and drew her sword.

    ��Bite your lip.��

    ��Okay.��

    As soon as she heard Kraush��s response, Aria unsheathed her weapon.

    Szzzzzzzzt!

    Air crackled around her sword as power began to coalesce.

    This wasn��t just any sword; it was one of the ten legendary des, known as White Night.

    Amazingly, it was a sword imbued with the essence of sunlight, forged in and that always faced the sun.

    This weapon was as perfect for her as a fish in water.

    Despite the countless cycles of reincarnation, one thing remained unchanged.

    The sun always rose above the night sky, dominating it.

    Amidst this realization, Aria had perfected her secret technique, Daylight de.

    Her eyes shone with a golden hue reminiscent of sunlight.

    As her sword responded to her technique, its de began to glow fervently.

    The way to heal Kraush��s wound was clear.

    Create an even deeper wound than that left by the monster.

    Only then would his body realize that it was indeed injured and start healing.

    ��I��ve be slow����

    In the past, she would have immediately resorted to this tactic from the get-go.

    Wounding Kraush by her own hands in the name of healing had always been justified by the greater good.

    Carrying the burden of his hatred as she traversed through the loops of time, she constantly made excuses for her actions.

    But as time passed and Kraush began interlinking the worlds, she finally realized.

    ��I��m afraid����

    Afraid of receiving condemnation from Kraush, afraid of being hated.

    All those feelings she used to cast aside during her reincarnations were now stones in her heart, weighing her down.

    Thus, she avoided being close.

    These days, she knew better about being hated than being loved by him.

    I don��t know. I��ve forgotten how to earn his love.

    She was scared. Scared that once Kraush came to hate her, that hatred would stick like glue and never leave.

    In this cycle without reincarnation, she was rendered helpless, an ordinary human.

    It was a realization that hit her again.

    So here she stood, wavering, even though she had confessed her heartfelt feelings to Kraush.

    Everything she did now was a reflection of her fears��she was terrified of bing someone he despised.

    ��Hey, Aria.��

    At some point, Kraush was staring at her with dimly lit eyes.

    ��I��ve already hated all the people I was meant to hate.��

    In one timeline, Kraush had indeed hated Aria.

    In the previous cycle, she was foolish enough to annoy him, and he had exploded with frustration.

    But people change.

    As time flows and one learns the truths behind their past actions, they begin to grow and evolve.

    Therees a time when one starts to understand and ept everything from the past.

    This wasn��t something exclusive to reincarnators.

    This was future life for anyone who chooses to live earnestly.

    Kraush had persevered through this journey.

    And through it, he could finally look back at Aria��s life and understand her struggles.

    ��There��s nothing left for me to hate you for.��

    Aria��s eyshes trembled.

    She desperately bit her lip to hold back tears as she tightened her grip on White Night.

    After such a long time, she felt it again.

    The reason she loved this man so much.

    Why, despite all her reincarnations, she could never forget Kraush.

    Because he was this kind of person.

    ��Yeah, I know.��

    Fear was just a wall she had built herself.

    She��d known this for a while now.

    That��s why when Aria lowered her sword, sunlight radiating from it tore through Kraush��s wound left by the monster.

    Immediately, Kraush��s skills surged, kicking into high gear for recovery.

    Aria watched over him, quickly pulling out restoration potions to spray on the wound.

    Minutester, Kraush��s breathing began to stabilize, evening out gradually.

    The warmth and sweat radiating from him were signs he was recovering.

    Fortunately, the gods weren��t in hot pursuit for the moment.

    They must��ve figured it out too, that taking down Kraush wouldn��t be a walk in the park without a serious yer like the monster joining the fray.

    But for Kraush, not defeating the monster would mean he could never stave off the gods.

    This was a new dilemma for him.

    Just as Kraush had barely regained his strength, he furrowed his brow.

    ��So, unless I counterattack each time I��m injured by this Institute, I won��t be able to heal.��

    But he knew there was a way.

    It was just that dealing with it in battle had itsplications.

    With a smug grin, he thought about using Ignis to burn himself, thus creating those wounds intentionally.

    But, now there was another problem.

    The monster��s sword.

    Even Kraush couldn��t keep up with its speed and ferocity.

    Its skill hit beyond the realm of perception, leaving a formidable wall even for him.

    By all means, Kraush wanted to power through it and resolve it with brute force.

    But his strength alone would do little to stall the monster��s onught.

    ��The monster is would��ve maintained the presence of the god of war, after all.��

    It was pouring out powers fitting for a rival deity, far beyond anything Kraush was ustomed to facing.

    This was a simple matter of raw output, too��not just a yful brawl.

    If he wanted to defeat the monster, he��d need to get into the same realm asst time, where he barely managed to defeat Abe with all his best perks.

    Even then, it was unclear if he could reach that level by trading all his avable skills for divine power.

    The stakes were high, and Kraush couldn��t help but frown.

    He didn��t expect the struggle against the gods to be easy, but now he facedplications he hadn��t considered.

    Even if he dodged around the monster, the scale of its impending actions loomed over him, leaving him exhausted at the thought of it all.

    The monster had to be defeated.

    While Kraush racked his brains over how to manage this new challenge, he slowly raised his head.

    One thing popped into his mind.

    Currently, Kraush was unable to take down the monster.

    What he required were two things:

    ��More divine power than I have now����

    And pure swordsmanship that can stand against the beast.

    With that thought, Kraush fell into deep contemtion.

    If he could capture enough divine energy from the gods, surely that would provide a way out of this nightmare.

    At the very least, he had confidence in gathering enough divine power to match even the god of war��s manifest form.

    So, next, regarding swordsmanship��

    ��Aria.��

    ��Kraush, are you feeling better now?��

    As Aria perked up upon hearing his call, Kraush leaned back against the wall, upright.

    ��I think I need to meet the Sword King.��

    The strongest sword in the world.

    His assistance would be crucial.

 Chapter 418

    ### Chapter: 418

    The appearance of the ultimate monster, the Great Anomaly.

    Among the world��s greatest powers, not many had knowledge of him anymore.

    The Great Anomaly was a monster from a distant past.

    However, no one dares underestimate his power.

    Even the Dragon King, Kraush Balheim, fell to a single strike without being able to counter.

    This news had yet to reach the public, but amongst the Ten Great Lords, the Sanctuary of Stars, and major forces worldwide, it was an understood fact.

    Everyone was aware of Kraush��s past might.

    Thus, everyone recalled how dangerous the Great Anomaly truly was since even Kraush had been bested.

    To add to that, it had be known that the God of War was aligned with the Great Anomaly.

    Immediately, factions across the world focused their efforts on monitoring the movements of the Great Anomaly.

    One confirmed detail was that the Great Anomaly was gathering the gods who had manifested throughout the world.

    The ce where they were gathering was known as the ��Sanctuary of Stars.��

    A ce where the particles of dead gods were shrouded in mist.

    Here, the gods were assembling under the Great Anomaly��smand.

    Between the Ten Great Lords, who were struggling to contain the manifesting gods, a rapid meeting was convened on what to do.

    The same urgency reigned among the forces of the Sanctuary of Stars.

    ��Hah, that bastard actually got hit. Hey, as a father, what do you think about this?��

    In front of one of the manifested gods, who was screaming while being restrained by a de of light, the former Grand Lord, Empress iis Lacroix, asked.

    In her shadow were the many gods she had caught.

    ��I can��t let a retired old man be treated like this. That damn brat, answer up!��

    As iis tsked, a man who had sheathed his sword turned to her.

    With dark blue hair and a heavy demeanor, he was the father of Kraush and the war god��Balok Balheim.

    ��As long as he��s alive, that��s enough.��

    Upon hearing this, iis stared at Balok in silence before clicking her tongue.

    ��Don��t give me thatte response. If he dies, it��s all meaningless. Honestly, you really don��t value your child, do you?��

    Having already lost her first child to the World Devourer, iis had a point to make.

    So when she pointed out Balok��s attitude, he merely nced up at the sky.

    Countless stars were embedded in the night sky.

    Balok stared at the stars before he spoke.

    ��I don��t worry about a son who finds his own answers.��

    What kind of answer was that?

    iis showed a befuddled expression.

    But she also knew Kraush from firsthand experience.

    She had seen what kind of temperament and life he had lived, so she understood why he would respond that way.

    ��Are you bragging about how well your son is doing?��

    His child was the youngest among the Ten Great Lords and the youngest among the Sanctuary of Stars.

    Furthermore, he had risen to be the bold hero, sitting in the leadership of the united Icarus.

    If anything was worth bragging about, it was indeed a proud son.

    Balok did not respond to iis��ment directly.

    ��Providing him the time to find his answers is the duty of a father.��

    Instead, he gazed far beyond the night sky, watching the gods gathering in the Sanctuary of Stars, his eyes glowing with ominous light.

    The manifesting gods noticed Balok��s presence one after the other, their gazes locking onto him.

    Amongst those gods, Balok spotted an old man sitting at the center.

    The old man had a deep-set eye and emitted a red glow.

    When their eyes met, he distorted his own pupils and smiled brightly.

    If one were to liken him to anything, it would be a foul star.

    The Great Anomaly exuded an aura so terrifying that even Balok felt a chill.

    Yet, before the terrifying aura of the Great Anomaly, Balok merely raised the corners of his mouth.

    That smile resembled the one Charlotte often wore.

    No, to correct that, Charlotte was the one who resembled him.

    ��It��s been a while since I��ve seen that smile of yours.��

    Upon seeing Balok��s smile, iis frowned as old and unpleasant memories resurfaced.

    And rightly so, every time Balok wore such a smile, lives were lost.

    Balok raised his hand slowly, wiping the corners of his mouth.

    Then, he ced his raised hand back atop the hilt of his sword.

    ��I may not be able to buy him time.��

    Certainly, his gaze was filled with thoughts of handling matters before his son could.

    In iis�� eyes, Balok was still just a boy like when she first met him.

    Despite having ascended to semi-divinity and bing a Grand Lord, Balok remained a battle-crazed warrior, true to the Balheim lineage.

    With Charlotte taking over splendidly in his stead, the image of Balok had matured somewhat.

    But in truth, he still burned with a desire forbat.

    And now, that fervor was aze, directed toward the enemy known as the Great Anomaly.

    ��Balok, I��m warning you in advance, act your age.��

    ��I��ll make an effort.��

    iis clicked her tongue and followed behind him.

    The former Grand Lord and the current Grand Lord.

    The moment two semi-divine beings advanced toward the battlefield of the gods.

    ��

    The highest mountain in the world.

    Enmaia.

    White snow swirled all year round near the mountain��s summit.

    Kraush and Aria were climbing an ice-covered cliff.

    ��It��s my first time climbing this with my own legs.��

    Aria, leaning against the cliff while gazing down at the sprawling view below, spoke from behind Kraush.

    Unbeknownst to them, the two were breaking through clouds, ascending above the sky.

    ��It almost feels like we could reach out and touch the heavens,�� she said.

    ��Aria, you��ve never had the chance to meet the Great Anomaly yourself during reincarnations, have you?��

    ��Yeah, since he��s a World Devourer, I couldn��t just put myself in reach of him.��

    Aria also had her own struggles.

    Most instances when she reincarnated urred at times where encountering the Great Anomaly meant little.

    ��I suppose there are still many ces we haven��t visited, despite our lives.��

    She wore a slightly mncholic expression.

    ��Well, there��s one ce we both haven��t been to,�� Aria said, turning to Kraush.

    He pointed skyward.

    ��The Divine Realm.��

    With a blink of confusion, Aria chuckled softly.

    ��How about we go?��

    Half-joking, but if Aria desired to join, Kraush wouldn��t mind.

    Having a solid ally by his side was always a good thing.

    Looking at Kraush, who saw her as an ally, brought a faint smile to Aria��s face.

    ��That ce seems like a one-way ticket.��

    ��Still, I��m going.��

    Aria blinked again, her expression yful.

    ��Are you flirting with me?��

    Kraush nearly slipped off the cliff in surprise.

    He nced down at Aria with incredulous eyes.

    ��Where do you see that?��

    ��Isn��t it obvious? If we get trapped in the Divine Realm, we��d be alone together. That suggests you��re okay with that, right?��

    ��Is your brain being devoured by romantic cells or something?��

    ��You��re the one who read my thoughts without permission!��

    Recently, perhaps due to all her thoughts being exposed, Aria was starting to act without reservations.

    ��And just because Kraush allowed me to stick around, I too want to be spoiled.��

    Saying this, Aria candidly covered her face with one hand, slightly embarrassed.

    If you��re shy, then don��t say anything!

    But even while pretending to be bashful, she kept sneaking nces at Kraush through her fingers.

    ��How did you bear this back then?��

    ��Persistence.��

    What a remarkable persistence that is.

    ��Stop spouting nonsense! We��re almost there.��

    Kraush pressed against the final part of the cliff and leapt upwards.

    Hended firmly upon the icy floor.

    The sky seemed close.

    An ambience of unbroken tranquility enveloped the space.

    Tap��

    Aria followed closely behind.

    ��Speaking of which, did you inform your wives about this verbally?��

    Suddenly, Aria asked, as if recalling something.

    Kraush ryed news of this current dilemma to his wives and major factions through Crimson Garden.

    Since Crimson Garden was conducting research into Sanctuary of Stars magic with the Archmage, they could swiftly ry critical intelligence.

    ��Given the urgency����

    Naturally, his wives had been notified that Kraush was wounded by the Great Anomaly.

    And now Kraush announced he was heading to confront the Great Anomaly without revealing his location.

    His wives would certainly be furious and justified in their rage.

    ��I��ll deal with itter.��

    Getting chewed out was already a certainty.

    It was tough to store spilled liquid back in, after all.

    So all he could do now was give his best.

    ��But that��s not the only thing I should have mentioned.��

    ��What else?��

    ��I��m right beside you.��

    Finally realizing what Aria meant, he connected the dotste.

    After all, his wives had been upset with him in the past due to being with Aria.

    ��They don��t really like me much, do they?�� Kraush mused.

    In the past, he had revealed to his wives that he reincarnated.

    He didn��t want to hide it because it wasn��t a secret worth keeping.

    Thus, Aria had been mentioned a few times throughout their past stories.

    Maybe that��s why his wives didn��t view her fondly.

    To some extent, it was Aria who pushed Kraush to the brink.

    It left him with an odd feeling, noticing how he picked up traces from Aria in his mannerisms and habits.

    ��They��re my wives, after all.��

    However, Kraush firmly dismissed Aria��s statement.

    ��Do you think couples start looking alike for no reason? Just listen to whatever they say.��

    He wholeheartedly trusted his wives.

    Aria looked at him with slight envy before averting her gaze.

    ��Let me be your wife, too.��

    Kraush nced at Aria.

    Her ears flushed a bright red.

    ��Don��t just blurt out your innermost thoughts.��

    ��C��mon! You��re listening anyway!��

    ��I switched it off until you started acting all suspicious.��

    Aria yfully jabbed Kraush��s elbow with mock annoyance.

    ��Why not? With the way things are, adding one more wouldn��t hurt, would it?��

    ��Don��t talk as if they��re extra inventory or something.��

    ��You invited me to stay, and I��m willing to give both my body and heart!��

    ��Please, just phrase it nicely.��

    ��Isn��t it already pretty?��

    As Aria smiled with her lips, the sunlight caught her golden hair, keeping its brilliance even in the high altitude.

    She might be pretty, indeed.

    ��Aria, you sure are audacious.��

    ��We reincarnators gotta stick together, right?��

    In that thought, Kraush shifted his gaze.

    He noticed a presence approaching from this direction.

    There was only one person whose aura could be felt atop Enmaia.

    Kraush saw therge figure of a ck tiger with a chopped ear and a scarred eye.

    The World Devourer, one from the Noir Tiger n.

    The Great Anomaly, Man.

    Having not seen him for a long time, he positioned his wooden sword ahead of Kraush.

    Still the same.

    Without his ears and eye, he conversed solely with his sword.

    Kraush unsheathed Sword of the Milky Way and stepped forward.

    ��I��m heading out.��

    He needed to learn to wield the sword that could vanquish the Great Anomaly.

 Chapter 419

    ### Chapter: 419

    That day, after asking the Swordmaster not to help Ixion.

    Kraush found himself facing him again after a long time.

    Maybe that��s why.

    Kraush felt a pure curiosity.

    Just how much had his swordsmanship grown since that day?

    ��Honestly.��

    The term ��growth�� felt a bit empty.

    Kraush had ultimately defeated Abe by piling on power until the very end.

    For him, it was merely a means to unleash his dark energy.

    He rarely took down his opponent with sheer sword skill.

    ��So what do I need to do now?��

    To defeat the Great Anomaly, what must he aplish?

    ��I need to expand my swordsmanship.��

    To receive the strike of the Great Anomaly, he needed to be able to break through its sword techniques.

    Otherwise, he��d just end up with the same result as before.

    So, Kraush stood with his sword aimed at the Swordmaster.

    ��It��s been a while.��

    Even though he was blind and deaf, he seemed to know it was Kraush just from the presence.

    ��Did you gain some enlightenment from the sword I showed you then?��

    Sadly, he hadn��t.

    ��This time, I��ll seed.��

    With those words, Kraush kicked off the ground and dashed across the summit of Enmaia Mountain.

    The cold air enveloped his body.

    The thin oxygen and gravity made him feel lighter than usual.

    Within that atmosphere, Kraush��s ash me red up fiercely.

    As the zing ash me split the air, Kraush��s sword shed with the Swordmaster��s.

    A resounding sh echoed as Kraush��s sword met the Swordmaster��s.

    Thud��

    In contrast to the tremendous power Kraush wielded, a rather small sound echoed.

    It was as if a pebble had been thrown into a tranquilke.

    The tiny ripples spread out from around the Swordmaster and quickly faded away.

    This sensation.

    It felt simr to when he had shed swords with the Great Anomaly.

    It was a peculiar sensation, as if they stood not in the same world, but in entirely different realms.

    Kraush��s face hardened.

    ��What on earth����

    What world were the Great Anomaly and the Swordmaster perceiving?

    Having not seen the world they were looking at, Kraush gripped his sword tighter.

    And then he continued the sword techniques he had trained himself in.

    Kraush��s sword derived from two forms.

    One was the dull de he cultivated through instinct and the secrets he found in the Balheim library, utilizing his sixth sense.

    This blunt de, confining the opponent��s space and cornering them, suited Kraush very well indeed.

    The second was a technique derived from that blunt de.

    Originally a means to counter the opponent��s sword, it instead focused on seizing the opponent��s space first.

    The ��Striking de.��

    Kraush��s Striking de, swinging powerfully, overwhelmed his opponent like a storm.

    Combined with the Sword King��s techniques, the ��Sword Light,�� this propelled Kraush��s strength even further.

    From here, the final technique drawn from the Sword Light, ��Annihtion Erosion,�� became Kraush��sbat style.

    However, this method waspletely ineffective against the Great Anomaly.

    Its sword was invisible even to his sixth sense, and Kraush had to sh at his chest in the blink of an eye.

    No matter how careful he was, it felt like he was seeing a different realm altogether.

    ��You haven��t stepped into this world yet.��

    In that instant, the voice of the Swordmaster echoed through the air between their des.

    This world.

    What could it be?

    ��There are various lights in this realm.��

    ��Lights, you say?��

    ��The gap between the seen and unseen can never be bridged, no matter what you do.��

    In that moment, the Swordmaster��s sword twisted.

    Before Kraush��s sixth sense could react, the Swordmaster��s sword had already struck him in the side.

    ��Cough!��

    Kraush exhaled harshly as he rolled across the ground.

    But seeming ustomed to pain, Kraush immediately straightened up and charged at the Swordmaster again.

    Just moments earlier, the Swordmaster��s sword had been oddly invisible.

    Kraush couldn��t decipher what had happened.

    ��What do you mean by ��light��?��

    ��The harmony of battle.��

    What a nonsensical statement.

    More than that, how could a being who couldn��t hear respond like that?

    ��Do you know what a trance state is?��

    ��I��ve heard of it many times. It feels a bit like something I��ve experienced a few times.��

    ��A moment grasped while in a trance can be an opportunity to see the light.��

    But how could he im to have seen something he had never seen?

    Yet, he understood the gist.

    ��So, you��re saying that swinging my sword until I reach a trance state will show me something.��

    ��Swing until you drop!��

    Very straightforward indeed.

    If Kraush felt like he could improve his skills by pushing himself to the limit, he was motivated.

    ��You might already have seen a simr world.��

    Kraush partly understood what that meant.

    On the day he struck down Abe, the world he had seen then was definitely in apletely different realm.

    Countless stars in the sky, gods, and the ancient magic that enveloped the world.

    What had Kraush seen in that world?

    He needed to dive back into that realm to find out.

    ��Just one piece of advice.��

    The Swordmaster��s wooden sword suddenly thrust itself right before Kraush��s neck.

    As cold sweat broke out on Kraush��s forehead, the Swordmaster pulled his sword back.

    ��You must prove that you are a star.��

    Was he supposed to shine on his own?

    ��While I might not be able to shine, going crazy isn��t off the table.��

    Kraush took a breath.

    He began to increase his sword-swinging speed while simultaneously pushing his dark energy higher.

    The Swordmaster had said that you could see it in a trance.

    To see that, Kraush started to pour his body and mind into it.

    Kraush had no exceptional talent with the sword.

    He had just practiced harder than anyone else in his life, achieving a slightly better level.

    That was his extent of talent.

    Except for one thing.

    He was confident in his relentless determination to work hard, aiming for life or death.

    Even if it meant carving away at his own body.

    Kraush was the type who could throw himself into a raging fire without hesitation.

    So now.

    Kraush was diving deep into his own mind.

    In the past, how many times had he thrown himself into theke of his psyche?

    Perhaps the trance state was the one thing Kraush could sink into the fastest.

    As Kraush��s mind began to sink into the depths of his psyche��ske.

    The Swordmaster��s sword somehow felt distant.

    However, Kraush��s sword was steadily facing the Swordmaster��s sword.

    Although his mind was plunging into theke, his body did not stop.

    Despite the growing gap between his mind and body, Kraush��s form further intensified its focus.

    The Swordmaster��s brow twitched.

    He hadn��t expected Kraush to plunge so deep into the trance state so quickly.

    ��Amazing mental strength, truly.��

    Certainly, to the Swordmaster, Kraush��s sword was a pathetic one.

    Yet the Swordmaster had chosen Kraush to face Ixion in the past, willingly stepping back.

    It had all stemmed from the possibility he saw in Kraush.

    A mental fortitude honed to its limits through reincarnation and various pasts.

    Swordy.

    Moreover, martial arts could only shine when one possessed a sound mind and body.

    Thus, the strength of the body and mental fortitude are directly proportional.

    In other words, an unbreakable mental fortitude signifies an unbreakable body.

    ng!

    The ash-colored glint in Kraush��s eyes suddenly brightened.

    In that moment, red light rushed through as killer intent erupted.

    Kraush��s body was slowly undergoing a new change, something borne from his violent energy.

    And it was being pushed along by none other than the Swordmaster.

    ng!

    The Swordmaster��s sword began to trace countless trajectories.

    Kraush��s sword unknowingly began to follow the Swordmaster��s path.

    Kraush could not see the world the Swordmaster was perceiving.

    Yet guided by the Swordmaster, his sword inevitably started to chase that very world.

    Throughout Kraush��s body, the divine energy that had settled was stirring, starting to move along with the sword��s trajectory.

    The divine energy was aimed towards the center of Kraush.

    It was theke of his psyche into which he was sinking.

    Inside theke of his psyche, the light of divine energy began to fill the space like fireflies.

    Realizing this, Kraush instinctively began to draw in the divine energy.

    Before long, theke of his psyche was filled to the brim with divine energy.

    Kraush recalled what the Swordmaster had said earlier.

    To be a star.

    On the day he struck down Abe, he had needed to be a god to do so.

    And the water god had said.

    There are as many gods above as there are stars in the sky.

    Gods and stars.

    As Kraush contemted these two concepts, his eyes gradually widened.

    ��Oh, I see.��

    Kraush drew up more of the divine energy.

    As the fireflies of divine energy began to rotate gently within theke of his psyche.

    The speed increased, and it began to elerate, surrounding Kraush with a shining light.

    ��The message to be a single star.��

    This world existed above all creation.

    If he wanted to live in the darkness above all creation, he needed to learn how to shine himself.

    The divine energy within Kraush ignited, bing a single star and began to emit a fierce light.

    The moment the starlight filled Kraush, his eyes jerked open.

    The Swordmaster��s sword was moving.

    What had beenpletely unrecognizable before now appeared distinctly.

    The Swordmaster��s sword was submerged in starlight.

    That light was the radiance emitted by the Swordmaster-starlight.

    It was so bright that it nearly obscured Kraush��s perception.

    But now.

    As the starlight poured out from Kraush shed against the Swordmaster��s, he could clearly perceive the existence of the Swordmaster��s sword.

    They had be their own unique stars.

    This was the moment when Kraush stepped into the realm of the star domain.

    Kaang!

    Atst, Kraush managed to directly block the Swordmaster��s de and gasped for breath.

    As starlight flowed from his body, the ash me flickered.

    ��Is this the realm you were seeing?��

    His head pounded.

    The starlight emanating from the Swordmaster dazzled his vision.

    ��You too must have seen a world like this.��

    As he spoke those words, Kraush knew it was true.

    On the day he ascended to the realm of gods, he had perceived the gods beyond that realm.

    They were all stars in their own right.

    If Kraush had not touched the realm of gods that day, he surely would not have realized this now.

    ��Swordmaster, aside from you, who else can witness this?��

    Seeing such a world, no one could have possibly defeated the Swordmaster.

    After all, they would not even be able to perceive his sword.

    ��That��s why Charlotte managed to defeat him in the end.��

    It was because she too had reached the realm of stars.

    Realizing the significance of reaching the star domain through pure talent, Kraush let out a hollowugh.

    ��Well����

    The Swordmaster slowly turned his head, gazing down at the base of Enmaia Mountain.

    ��I guess it might have been Mu-hwang.��

    Upon hearing his father��s name, Kraush understood.

    His father would have been more than capable of reaching that level.

    And that meant there were indeed very few who could perceive such a world.

    ��Have you now met the minimum requirement?��

    At the Swordmaster��s question, Kraush sighed heavily and nodded.

    ��Yes, thanks to you.��

    Thanks to the Swordmaster, he had opened his eyes to the realm of stars.

    Now he could face the sword of the Great Anomaly.

    ��Then, let��s teach you a few more things.��

    Is this not where it ends?

    Ignoring the sweat dripping down his forehead, Kraush tightened his grip on his sword.

    Yet, a smile spread across Kraush��s face.

    He had also amassed countless experiences to grow stronger.

    And now, he understood better than anyone the joy of bing stronger.

    ��Thank you for your guidance.��

    He would learn everything even to the brink of death.

 Chapter 420

    ### Chapter: 420

    The tallest mountain in the world.

    Enmaia Mountain.

    At that ce where the Swordmaster resides, a ragged man was lying back, gazing at the sky.

    ��Am I still alive?��

    Ever since the Swordmaster revealed the realm of the gods, Kraush had been eager to learn more, confronting the Swordmaster with his sword.

    When it came to raw power, he was alright, but when it came to swordsmanship, he felt like a newborn chickpared to the Swordmaster.

    Thanks to that, he learned a lot and figured out his shorings. However, after all that, he ended uppletely drained and passed out.

    ��I��m gonna die here.��

    His body ached all over.

    Of course, it made sense after having taken so many hits from the Swordmaster��s de.

    On another note, he couldn��t help but feel regret about his own talent.

    Some say that one grows continuously during battle, but for Kraush, it felt like he was barely scratching the surface after reflecting on the fight.

    ��If only I were Charlotte����

    Surely, she would have obtained countless insights from the Swordmaster��s teachings today.

    ��What good is it topare to the best talent in the world?��

    His exhaustion was making his thoughts spiral. Kraush shook his head to clear his mind.

    Just then, he felt a warm presence on his forehead.

    ��How��s it going? Learned a lot?��

    The source of the feeling above him was none other than Aria.

    She reached out and gently patted Kraush��s forehead.

    As her kind touch brushed against him, his mind lightened a bit.

    Still, her touchcked the softness one would expect; Aria��s hands bore the marks of a warrior, calloused and scarred.

    These were the hands of a martial artist, proof that she had diligently swung her sword day after day.

    ��Don��t you have any learning to do?��

    Kraush asked, and Aria chuckled softly.

    ��I know my limits. The Swordmaster��s de isn��t something I can learn from. Our styles are just too different.��

    Well, after going through ten rounds of reincarnation, she probably had her own realizations.

    ��Maybe it��s precisely because I reached those limits that I might have given up,�� Aria said.

    To save the world.

    That heavy responsibility ultimately made Ariay down her sword.

    No matter how hard she trained or how strong she became, this world kept copsing and then resetting.

    In the end, Aria chose Kraush as her backup n.

    And Kraush had certainly been a splendid guardian of the world.

    The problem was that this cursed world refused to keep quiet even after being saved.

    It seemed it just couldn��t stand to see people restingfortably.

    Kraush propped himself up.

    He was feeling somewhat recovered.

    ��Aria, you haven��t given up.��

    Kraush stood up and yfully tousled Aria��s blonde hair. Then he smiled at her as she looked at him nkly.

    ��Your efforts are reflected in what I��ve aplished, so stop talking nonsense.��

    Aria blinked as she processed his words.

    Eventually, she slowly broke into a smile and nodded.

    ��Right. I do have proof right in front of me.��

    Seeing her smile made it look like her spirits had lifted significantly.

    ��I need to go now.��

    At that moment, the Swordmaster��s voice cut through the air.

    Having swung his own sword even after Kraush copsed, he turned his head towards Kraush.

    ��The gods are restless.��

    Kraush��s gaze went skyward.

    ��They probably don��t all share the same opinion.��

    The gods�� restlessness was due to some of their fellow deities�� actions.

    They were directly intervening in the Middle Realm to bring about the world��s erosion again.

    It��s no surprise that some gods were displeased with this situation.

    ��That��s a relief to hear.��

    He��d been worried about taking on the entire divine realm at once. At least this way, it seemed he could lessen the burden a bit.

    Kraush had sent a message out to someone in advance.

    They should realize what to do and gather at the Sanctuary.

    ��Aria, we��re heading to the Sanctuary.��

    He was ready for the sword techniques.

    All that remained was to deal with the gods gathered at the Sanctuary.

    It was time to put an end to the second Ragnarok.

    ��

    A sanctuary where remnants of the ancient gods lingered.

    This originally sacred ce had be a site no one would dare enter.

    But the situation had changed drastically now.

    In front of the dense mist of the Sanctuary, numerous people stood guard in front of the cages.

    ��Ahh, let me go!��

    At the Sanctuary��s entrance, a towering woman appeared, holding a man hostage.

    With short ck hair fluttering in the breeze, she wore a gloomy expression, yet exuded an aura that set her apart from the rest.

    She was Mary Diana��born from a divine body.

    After being forgiven by Sigrid for the assassination attempt on the princess, she had consistently worked under her.

    Havingmitted such a crime as royal assassination, Mary had no choice but to serve Sigrid.

    ��This is thest one, Sigrid,�� she reported, bringing in a wanted user of skills.

    Sigrid gestured to the nearby cage, indicating that Mary had worked hard.

    Following orders, Mary approached the cage and shoved the man inside.

    At first, he struggled, but feeling the ominous atmosphere, he gradually cowered.

    Inside the cage, everyone looked at Mary with fearful eyes for some reason.

    ��Hey, kid, what luck you��ve got.��

    ��Seems like you were captured without much fuss due to theck of time.��

    The individuals, bruised and beaten, gazed with envy at the man she had just apprehended.

    Just as they had said, thest guy was rtively easy to subdue; he was caught before he even realized what was happening.

    Mary didn��t hold back on the wanted user.

    After cing the man in the cage, she turned back expressionlessly.

    Then, as she approached Sigrid, herposed facade began to crumble.

    ��U-u-um, Sigrid����

    Mary timidly called out, her face a mix of tension and eagerness.

    ��Yeah? What��s up?��

    ��Is it�� is it true that Kraush ising?��

    She was anxious for one single reason:

    It had been a while since she had seen Kraush.

    Since the time hepletely wrecked her and became the savior of her life, Mary still aspired to live for him.

    Thus, just the thought of seeing Kraush again was making her nervous beyond belief.

    Sigrid pointed her finger somewhere.

    ��Looks like he��s already here.��

    Hearing that, Mary snapped her head up in surprise.

    What she saw was a cascade of golden hair.

    That hair color.

    It looked so familiar.

    As she delved into her memories and recognized the owner of that hair, she stuttered.

    ��What? Huh?��

    An incredulous sound escaped from Mary��s mouth.

    That hair color belonged to Aria.

    But the person she saw was a woman, not the man she remembered.

    ��A-Aria?��

    Mary called the name in a daze.

    At the same time, their eyes met.

    The golden glimmer in her eyes mirrored the Aria from Mary��s memories perfectly.

    Intuitively, she felt it��

    This was Aria.

    Without a doubt, it was Aria.

    And soon, she realized Kraush was right next to her.

    Kraush, with his dark blue hair blowing in the breeze, walked alongside Aria with an air of familiarity.

    ��Mary.��

    Once their gazes met, Kraush raised a hand in greeting.

    ��How have you been?��

    Kraush��s warm inquiry made Mary flinch.

    Forgetting all about Aria, she nodded vigorously.

    ��Y-yes, yes!��

    ��I heard you helped catch the skill user. Thanks for your hard work.��

    ��Oh, it��s nothing I wouldn��t do!��

    Mary giggled, her face melting under Kraush��s praise.

    Aria nced at Mary, then turned to Kraush.

    ��I never would��ve expected you to roast her that much.��

    ��I��m just giving her a spot that suits her.��

    Kraush evaluated Mary a bit harshly.

    Given her personality, if he just gave her a position without caution, she was bound to mess up again.

    At the level she was now and would likely remain, it was just right.

    ��Besides, we have Sigrid here to handle her.��

    As long as there was someone holding the reins, Mary was good to go.

    ��Have you arrived?��

    Sigrid weed Kraush.

    Then she nced at Aria with a raised eyebrow, clicking her tongue.

    ��Can you handle having her around?��

    Having Aria around would likely cause ripples among his other wives.

    Though Sigrid had anticipated that the situation would end up like this due to her innate cleverness.

    But the rest of his wives were another issue entirely.

    ��I��ll manage. What about the others?��

    ��They are resting nearby. They probably heard that you��ve arrived, so they should be here shortly.��

    That was that.

    Kraush stretched his arms and looked over at the skill users trapped in the cage.

    Those who had voluntarilye to offer their skills would know how to wait their turn.

    So now it was time to steal all those selfish guys�� skills that only they knew about.

    Boom��

    Kraush opened the cage door.

    The skilled users inside quickly shot up.

    From the looks on their faces, it seemed they were nning to escape while they had the chance.

    They figured they might as well make a run for it rather than face losing their skills.

    Kraush was determined to show them just how foolish that notion was.

    Wooosh��

    The air around Kraush began to shift dramatically.

    The change in airflow gradually grew stronger.

    ��Ugh! What��s�� Why is it so hot?!��

    ��Ah! Don��te this way! I��m burning up!��

    Screams erupted from the users inside the cage.

    They began to realize that the hot current filling the cage was pressing down on them.

    The rity of that pressure varied depending on their level of skill.

    The weaklings, with no grasp of their own state, trembled at the heat and scrambled to a corner.

    In contrast, the stronger individuals paled at the overwhelming intent that came with the pressure and took a step back.

    They all instinctively understood the consequences of trying to run away.

    ��Form a line for me.��

    Kraush firmly etched into their minds just what his status as the Dragon King meant.

    ��If you don��t, it��ll hurt a lot more when I take your skills.��

    In the end, they had no choice but to stand there quietly while their skills were stripped from them.

 Chapter 421

    ### Chapter: 421

    Gwaejon.

    The God of War, now possessed, sat at the center of the Sanctuary, atop the altar.

    ��It��s quiet here,�� he remarked.

    ��Have the humans given up since then?��

    Those gathered around him whispered to one another.

    The particles of divinity, split from the god, filled the Sanctuary with a thick mist.

    Yet, amidst this fog, they continued their conversations without issue.

    This was because everyone present was a god, possessing the bodies of skill users.

    Not long ago, these beings, known as the ��Heaven��s Sword,�� had massively ughtered gods, only to vanish during their fierce battle against Gwaejon.

    Though they sustained critical injuries, they also inflicted severe wounds on Gwaejon.

    However, with dozens of gods aiding Gwaejon, healing their wounds became a trivial matter. Even Muhwang and the previous Empress had no recourse against that.

    Ultimately, the two had no choice but to retreat.

    ��Humans are tougher than expected.��

    ��At this rate, aren��t we going to fail our objectives?��

    The gods grumbled, each disying a disgruntled expression.

    After all, they hade all this way to the Middle Realm, only to find human resistance fiercer than anticipated.

    From the very beginning, their countermeasures were too prompt.

    It was as if they had foreseen this event happening.

    ��There must have been a leak of information somewhere.��

    ��Is there a betrayer among the gods?��

    The gods�� murmurs did not cease.

    ��Speaking of which, wasn��t there one who wasn��t on our side from the start?��

    One god opened his mouth.

    ��The God of Thieves.��

    Upon mentioning the God of Thieves, the expressions of the other gods turned grim.

    Each of them had suffered terribly at the hands of the God of Thieves.

    Many gods shivered at the mere recollection of that day.

    ��Come to think of it, the Thief��s child was the most reckless among us.��

    ��But didn��t the God of Thieves hide away? It feels like it��s been ages since they��ve shown up.��

    ��They��re just too elusive.��

    The God of Thieves was swiftly bing the prime suspect for information leaks among the gods.

    [ If you��re that concerned, just summon him. ]

    At that moment, Gwaejon spoke, releasing a fierce promation.

    A divine tongue, anguage unknown to humans.

    Even among gods, a hierarchy existed, and yet Gwaejon��s authoritative words made even them flinch.

    [ It seems the Thief��s child is quite fond of them. ]

    Gwaejon��s wrinkled face cracked into a sinister grin.

    [ If that child dies, they��ll show themselves at least once. ]

    He uttered this chilling remark nonchntly, chuckling to himself��a figure both unsettling and uncanny to behold.

    [ Besides, hasn��t our primary purpose nearly been aplished? ]

    Pointing to the altar erected at the center of the Sanctuary, Gwaejon indicated the unfamiliar relic ced there.

    The relic, shaped like a door, had origins outside this world.

    [ Once we summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse, the world��s erosion will naturally fill the earth. ]

    It was merely a matter of time before the door would open.

    Buying time until then would be more than enough.

    [ After that, we won��t need to intervene in this world any longer. ]

    ��Heh, that��s true.��

    ��Right? As long as we��re just wasting time, it works for us.��

    ��I��m eager to leave this Middle Realm.��

    The gods chuckled mischievously.

    Once their original goal was aplished, they had no intention of lingering in the Middle Realm.

    Then, Gwaejon suddenly lifted his head.

    [ They��ve arrived. ]

    As he spoke, a fierce wind swept through the air.

    The gust shattered the divine mist, exposing the gods hiding within.

    ��Wha��?!��

    ��What the heck is this wind?!��

    The gods tossed about like matchsticks in the tempest.

    Even those with bodies rivaling the Ten Great Lords couldn��t withstand such a storm.

    Thud��

    Amidst the uproar, a man strode forth through the chaos.

    His dark blue hair fluttered, revealing smoky gray eyes that glimmered ominously.

    ��Why are you all hiding so tightly?��

    Though gods shoutedints in protest, Kraush paid them no heed, fixated solely on Gwaejon.

    ��That over there����

    Kraush��s gaze shifted slightly upward.

    He caught sight of the door-like relic positioned behind Gwaejon.

    In response, Gwaejon stood tall, as if to guard it.

    A chilling wind surged around him.

    Amidst the swirling gusts, Gwaejon slowly drew a long sword from its scabbard.

    The weapon was much longer than Gwaejon himself, exuding a crimson aura.

    ��Foolishness.��

    ��Did you reallye here alone?��

    The gods, still floundering in the storm, gathered around Gwaejon.

    Glimpsing at them, Kraush chuckled softly.

    ��Who said I came alone?��

    The moment he finished speaking, a multitude of presences began to stir behind him.

    The Ten Great Lords pierced through the mist, one by one revealing themselves.

    Their mere appearance instilled tension among the gods.

    ��I gathered quite a bit of strength. Looks good.��

    ��Who would��ve thought we��d be mixing it up with gods? This should be fun.��

    The former King and Sea King erupted with raucousughter.

    ��I��ll be settling thister with you.��

    The Gold King shot a sidelong nce at Kraush.

    ��This is gonna be interesting.��

    Charlotte wore her signature smile just as two figures descended from the sky.

    The Demon Emperor and the Sorceress, from the Crimson Garden.

    The two stalwarts of magic appeared, inscribing a magic circle in the sky.

    The gods instinctively sensed the truth.

    That magic was what had entrapped them here.

    The greatest powers of the world.

    All of them had entered the Sanctuary following Kraush.

    The gods�� faces stiffened.

    No longer would skill users be on this earth.

    Only warriors capable of facing the gods remained.

    ��You��ve yed around enough.��

    Kraush cracked his neck and grinned.

    ��It��s time for you to face the consequences, you bastards.��

    Let me show you what it means to defy fate!

    ��

    Magic enshrouded the sky.

    Armed warriors dashed across the ground, unleashing their unique techniques.

    Witnessing this, the gods swiftly responded, pouring their strength intobating the humans.

    Surely, each individual human appeared inconsequential from the gods�� perspective.

    They should have been swept away with a mere flick of the wrist.

    But��

    Kugugu��!

    No matter how much the gods disyed their abilities, the humans formed solid defenses, relentlessly utilizing recovery techniques to hold their ground.

    But they had already banded together to confront the world��s erosion before.

    Thus, they knew well how to fight a powerful enemy.

    Furthermore, the genuine strong among them were delivering surefire hits against the gods.

    ��Ugh!��

    ��Damn it!��

    Frustrated, the impatient gods grumbled.

    They were beginning to realize the truth.

    If things continued like this, they would be defeated.

    If the deities channeled their true power, they could turn humans into mere ashes.

    However, this was the Middle Realm.

    While they wished to wield their divine might,

    They could only do so through their possessed forms.

    There were limits to what power they could exert.

    Though they still possessed considerable strength, the real issuey in cooperation.

    Cooperation was something the gods simplycked.

    Instead, they were merely at the mercy of their individual powers.

    The gods were continually being overwhelmed one by one.

    Amidst the chaos, two figures stood still, staring at each other.

    Kraush and Gwaejon.

    From the moment the battlemenced, neither had moved an inch, locked in a piercing re.

    Between them, an invisible battlefield that only they could perceive was evident.

    The shimmering starlight shed and intertwined across the expanse.

    Gwaejon��s face slowly contorted in frustration.

    His sword trembled, then shifted back and forth.

    There were levels even within the realms of stars.

    Even if one could see their opponent��s starlight, failure to block it would ultimately lead to disaster.

    However, Kraush was nowbating Gwaejon on equal footing with his own starlight.

    Just moments ago, Kraush had been unable to ess that rank of power.

    What was different now?

    Gwaejon recognized the transformation that had taken ce within Kraush.

    [ ��I see. You��ve arrived at the Star Realm before. ]

    Gwaejon btedly grasped the situation. Kraush had previously entered the Star Realm.

    Moreover, he understood better than anyone how to forge his own star.

    He had absorbed enough aura to create an inner core within himself.

    The process of crafting this inner core and creating stars wasn��t so different.

    As a result, Kraush continuously packed his skills into his star power, thus creating the very star capable of shing with Gwaejon.

    All just to fight Gwaejon.

    [ That ridiculous determination ismendable. ]

    ��Thanks for thepliment.��

    The ash-colored mes burst forth violently from Kraush��s Ster Sword.

    In the cosmic realm, even encounters were on equal footing.

    No matter how they shed, the ramifications wouldn��t yield any resolution in this realm.

    Both now sensed this fact.

    Kumbling! Boom!

    Amidst the chaotic Sanctuary, clouds of dust swirled violently.

    In that brief moment where the sights of Kraush and Gwaejon were covered,

    Their starlight soared outward simultaneously.

    Soooooosh!

    Kraush��s ash mes and Gwaejon��s crimson currents collided, annihting the surrounding dust clouds.

    The intensity of their sh was such that both gods and onlookers got swept away.

    Kraush��s eyes gleamed.

    He was no longer powerless as he once was.

    He knew he could stand against Gwaejon��s de.

    Gwaejon sensed this too, his wrinkled brow furrowing slightly.

    ��Earlier, you were quite chatty.��

    Kraush smirked, recalling Gwaejon��s talk about the God of Thieves.

    ��Why don��t you go visit that rascal first?��

    Ash mes simultaneously enveloped Kraush��s sword.

    Gwaejon realized toote that Kraush had secretly concentrated power into his Ster Sword from the onset.

    [ This madman! ]

    With no hesitation from the start, it was a full-frontal force.

    A massive explosion erupted at close range.

    Kwang!

    And then the fiery mes of ashes consumed the surroundings.

 Chapter 422

    ### Chapter: 422

    Ashen mes rippled across the area.

    The humans had sensed Kraush��s blow and were already trying to dodge.

    However, a few gods weren��t quick enough and ended up meeting their end in the chaos.

    On top of the corpses of the fallen gods, a thick gray mist filled the surroundings.

    Normally, one would sharpen their senses due to the obscured visibility, but

    Kraush didn��t need to do that right now.

    Because inside that fog,

    the starlight of Gwaejon was clearly felt.

    ��Here ites.��

    The moment he sensed that, Gwaejon burst through the smoke, appearing right before Kraush.

    With a sh of starlight, heunched a super-fast shing attack.

    Kraush instantly parried the sword that hade right in front of him.

    ng!

    The sound of swords shing resonated, shaking both the air and the ground simultaneously.

    The collision of the two was practically a natural disaster at this point.

    Nearby gods and humans stepped back, fearing they would get swept up in the chaos.

    In the meantime, Kraush quickly assessed Gwaejon��s condition.

    At point-nk range, he unleashed an explosive burst of power.

    Naturally, Gwaejon wasn��t unscathed either.

    His withering body resembled that of an ancient tree, charred and riddled with burn marks.

    Notably, he had sustained a significant blow to his chest, leaving a dent.

    After all the time spent, Gwaejon��s body had be frail and frazzled.

    If it were a body in its prime, it might have been a different story.

    At this state, even if the gods enhanced their regenerative abilities, it would still be slow due to the natural lifespan constraints.

    ��Considering he fought both my father and the Empress of the Empire before,��

    Gwaejon��s body had likely seen most of its lifespan consumed by then.

    His shes with the Sanctuary��s two were a significant drain for him as well.

    Yet, Gwaejon was still moving nimbly.

    The God of War inhabiting him wouldn��t care if Gwaejon died;

    It was here for a purpose, assaulting Kraush relentlessly, regardless of how much more damage Gwaejon��s body could sustain.

    ��Death means nothing to me. It��s all about this!��

    Kraush deflected Gwaejon��s sword once more, taking a breath.

    On his sword, his techniques and glowing sword light began to shine more vividly.

    The swords of Gwaejon and Kraush danced back and forth like a wild melody.

    Gwaejon��s swordsmanship was truly unfathomable, honed through countless experiences in the realms of the universe.

    He executed techniques no ordinary human could possibly replicate.

    The sword painted the skies.

    The sword upturned the earth.

    Techniques that transformed the very fabric of nature were unleashed by Gwaejon.

    At first, Kraush was simply focused on keeping up with Gwaejon��s blows.

    Even as Kraush entered the realm of skills,

    in pure swordsmanship, he was quite obviously at a disadvantage.

    Gwaejon��s sword techniques had reached the pinnacle of the essence of a true warrior.

    Kraush couldn��t help but admire the mastery of Gwaejon��s swordsmanship.

    However, aside from that, Kraush was gradually closing the gap with Gwaejon.

    Gwaejon��s eyebrows knitted in disbelief.

    Initially, Kraush had been struggling just to block his sword.

    How was he suddenly keeping pace with Gwaejon��s swordsmanship in this short period?

    Had Kraush grown during the battle?

    Unfortunately for Gwaejon, no��Kraushcked that kind of talent.

    Once looked down upon as a disgrace in Balheim,

    Kraush had only instincts forged by life experiences and instincts to rely upon.

    Everything from Kraush��s strength to his situational judgment sprung from hard-earned effort and experience.

    And right now,

    it was that essence of effort that made Kraush formidable.

    Before regression, in the generations of the sky, Kraush had seen more skills than anyone else.

    While others focused solely on their own skills,

    Kraush noted those of others since he hadcked strength himself.

    So, should a time of emergency arise, he could utilize new directions of others�� skills to survive.

    Kraush constantly pondered and considered every situation.

    His ability to rapidly adapt and capitalize on skills after regression stemmed from the information he had umted over time.

    Of course, even a brain as sharp as Kraush��s had limits in skill application.

    Realizing this, he melded the stolen techniques he had taken in the past into one skill.

    But that didn��t mean Kraush forgot any of the skills he had imed.

    Kraush��s eyes read Gwaejon��s moves.

    The eyes that pierced through lies and predicted the future gathered information independently.

    Kraush elerated his movement, enhancing his speed through winds created by his legs.

    He reinforced his blood and muscles and increased the strength of his bones, maximizing his body��s efficiency.

    His field of vision expanded, and he endowed each finger with attributes, widening his coping techniques.

    Judgment, cognition��all aspects began to be maximized through the effects of his skills.

    Kraush��s Ignis surged violently through his entirety.

    The wind fueled the mes of Ignis even more, while the wood rapidly rejuvenated, bing kindling.

    A bolt of lightning descended from the clouds, adding more power to the mes.

    Ice and water cooled his body to prolong the heat generated from his Ignis.

    Kraush was currently applying a total of 183 skills simultaneously.

    And that number was still on the rise.

    Kraush��s sword technique was bing more refined by the moment.

    He didn��t possess the very essence of true martial arts.

    Thus, in opposition to Gwaejon��s mastery, Kraush utilized everything he had to the maximum.

    His fierce, toxic determination ignited.

    ng! ng!

    Kraush��s sword grew fiercer.

    The tide began to turn��now, Gwaejon found himself on the defensive.

    Gradually, Kraush was engulfing Gwaejon��s strikes in his own.

    Kraush marked the path before him, snatching the space in which Gwaejon could swing his sword.

    Gwaejon��s eyes widened.

    With Gwaejon��s martial arts mastery elevated to the divine level through the incursion of the God of War, his sword stood at the pinnacle of gods.

    Yet here, one human before him

    was transcending that with a glut of skillsbined with an unwavering determination.

    Gwaejon��s eyes sparkled with disbelief.

    Applying this many skills at once was undoubtedly a tremendous burden for Kraush.

    Skills are the embodiment of each god��s unique magic.

    It stands to reason they are all different, each requiring a distinct line of thought to navigate.

    But Kraush pressed on, pushing through the pain of his bursting head.

    Soon enough, Gwaejon realized how Kraush was applying these skills.

    ��Curse.��

    In his body dwelled the curse of the four seasons.

    It swallowed the skills and then expelled them into Kraush��s body.

    The advantage of the four seasons cursey in its ability to prevent his body from breaking irrespective of whatever strain it faced.

    Thanks to that, even as Kraush felt incredible pressure from simultaneously operating skills, he would not break.

    Yet, it was ultimately Kraush��s mental fortitude that bore the burden.

    Gwaejon looked at him like he was an insane human.

    [ Are you even human? ]

    Was this really the level of determination a human could possess?

    Kraush��s conviction reached Gwaejon��s essence of martial arts.

    ��Well then.��

    As he poured his breath into deflecting Gwaejon��s sword, Kraush��s eyes reflected the crimson starlight of the deadly star.

    ��What��s it to you?��

    Kraush shot back, deflecting Gwaejon��s sword and sending him staggering.

    Gwaejon realized

    he could no longer withstand Kraush��s strikes.

    The star that had taken form inside Kraush now filled Gwaejon��s vision.

    [ No. ]

    Gwaejon corrected Kraush��s statement.

    [ One day, you��lle to see for yourself. ]

    The Divine Spirit dwelling in Gwaejon affirmed it,

    proiming with certainty that Kraush would soon reach the divine realm.

    And surely, he would level that sword at Gwaejon himself.

    [ God of Thieves. ]

    The God of War��s eyes twisted in disdain.

    [ What are you creating? ]

    There was no one present to answer that question.

    Kraush��s sword took form, mes of ash emanating from it with ferocity.

    The ashen fire released intense heat, melting everything around him.

    The God of War detached from Gwaejon.

    Realizing he couldn��t remain in the Middle Realm any longer, he took his leave.

    In the vacuum left by the God of War��s departure,

    Gwaejon slowly lowered his sword.

    Kraush beheld Gwaejon��s face.

    He was wearing a grotesque smile.

    Like an old monster who had never met its demise and somehow managed to survive for this long in a coffin.

    He loosened his grip on the sword he had held.

    ��If I only had been younger, I would��ve weed you with open arms.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    Though he thought he hadpletely lost Gwaejon to the God of War,

    the former deity��s spirit still lingered within, observing the situation.

    ��The essence of the martial arts and the essence of effort.��

    Gwaejon mourned, gazing at the ashen sun descending before him.

    ��I should have known where it would end.��

    He hadid down his sword long ago.

    ��It must now be left to the future generations.��

    Thus, he resolved to no longer torment the future and decided to conclude his lengthy life.

    Annihtion Erosion

    Tens of Techniques

    Annihtion of mes

    And atst, the ashen sun engulfed Gwaejon.

    The creature that once stood atop the world as the greatest would dissolve before another peak, meeting its end.

    As the mes dwindled,

    Kraush puffed out a heated breath and lifted his head.

    Kraush��s eyes locked onto the astonished gods watching him.

    They never even entertained the possibility that Gwaejon, possessed by the God of War, could be defeated.

    And it was the humans that pierced through their bewilderment.

    Before the gods could recover theirposure, the humansunched their offensive.

    One by one, the gods crumbled.

    Losing thest pir of the God of War,

    they found themselves utterly powerless against the humans.

    Kraush shifted his gaze away from them.

    Where his eyesnded was the door Gwaejon had been guarding.

    An enigmatic door,

    yet Kraush had overheard some fragments of the gods�� discussions.

    The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    They were speaking of that door as a means of entry.

    ��These mad gods.��

    Kraush began to walk towards the door.

    Determined to sh it down, he ignited his sword with ashes.

    ��Wait, Kraush.��

    Suddenly, Arthur stepped into Kraush��s path.

    ��Arthur?��

    As Kraush questioned, Arthur gazed at the door with a bewildered look on his face.

    ��Something ising.��

    Something, huh? Isn��t it the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?

    But judging from Arthur��s demeanor, it seemed to be something different.

    If it were indeed the Four Horsemen, no one would know them better than Arthur.

    ��Is it dangerous?��

    Kraush asked, to which Arthur turned back to him.

    For some reason, there was aplexity in Arthur��s eyes.

    ��No, it��s more like����

    Clunk!

    Before Arthur could finish his sentence, the door creaked open.

    As both Arthur and Kraush��s eyes locked onto the door,

    a woman with pitch-ck hair peeked slowly through it.

    Kraush��s eyes began to widen in recognition.

    He knew exactly who she was.

    ��You.��

    The deity who had bestowed him the ck Hood.

    The God of Thieves.

    She had appeared at the scene of the second Ragnarok.

 Chapter 423

    ### Chapter: 423

    God of Thieves.

    Kraush stood there, dumbfounded at the sight of her emerging from the door the gods had prepared.

    I mean, who would have thought he��d run into the God of Thieves here?

    ��What are you doinging out of there?��

    When Kraush asked, she fully exited the door.

    [ I came to let you know. ]

    At that moment, her voice echoed directly in Kraush��s mind.

    Just like the technology used by the God of War, it was a direct link.

    ��I came to let you know? About what?��

    Kraush replied, puzzled, as she casually scanned the surroundings.

    The gods were falling one by one, defeated by the humans.

    At this rate, they��d all be squashed in no time.

    [ Given the situation, I��ll be quick. ]

    This was the perfect chance to avoid the gods�� eyes.

    They needed time to return home after being summoned into the Middle Realm.

    [ The gods attempted to disrupt the bnce by manifesting in this world. ]

    ��Bnce, you say?��

    [ The more the world erodes, the more power the gods can exert in the Middle Realm. ]

    Suddenly, it clicked for Kraush about how the end of the Golden Age meant fewer skills granted by the gods.

    Could it be rted to world erosion?

    [ It��s the power of another world��s erosion. The gods could infiltrate the Middle Realm through the gaps. ]

    But thanks to Kraush, the erosion rate had drastically dropped.

    As a result, the gods couldn��t unt their powers in the Middle Realm anymore.

    ��The talents humans rued after they died were in exchange for skills granted.��

    These talents were food for the gods�� growth.

    They must have been sweating bullets.

    Their buffet of the Middle Realm just got shut down.

    So what could the gods do?

    Nothing but force the closed door to open again.

    [ This door is the gateway to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse. ]

    Kraush��s eyes widened in shock.

    These crazy gods were ready to drag in the Four Horsemen just to up the world erosion rate.

    All for their own greed.

    Anger bubbled up in him.

    He thought gods were supposed to be unapproachable, but learning the truth, they were far worse than imagined.

    ��These bastards.��

    Kraush openly expressed his rage, and the God of Thieves tapped the door twice.

    [ The Four Horsemen won��t cross through this door. I��ve locked it up tight. ]

    That was a relief.

    Kraush knew well the horrors of the Four Horsemen.

    [ But, despite today��s events, the gods won��t stop. ]

    They were selfish beings living solely for their own desires.

    They��d find a way to intervene in the Middle Realm, no matter what.

    Kraush��s face darkened.

    He knew the gods wouldn��t easily give up.

    [ That��s where I can step in and stop them. ]

    Kraush��s gaze shifted back to the God of Thieves.

    [ And you must help me with that. ]

    The God of Thieves slowly smiled.

    From her grin, Kraush couldn��t help but sense something familiar that he��d felt from other gods before.

    A greedy lust willing to use any means for their objectives.

    He could feel that desire burning in her gaze.

    ��Now I get it.��

    The God of Thieves had been providing him the ck Hood and support all for today.

    This was a deal.

    And the sponsor who had helped him was now looking for him to deliver on that deal.

    ��Wait a sec.��

    Just then, Arthur, sensing danger in the flow of events, spoke up.

    ��You��re the same kind of god, right? What are we supposed to trust?��

    In response to Arthur��s question, the God of Thieves tilted her head slightly.

    [ Trust isn��t important. Other things are. ]

    ��Hah.��

    Her words made Kraushugh lightheartedly.

    He passed by Arthur, who was blocking his path.

    ��Guess you have a point there.��

    There was no trust between Kraush and the God of Thieves.

    But that veryck of trust made her all the more trustworthy.

    Having paid a fair price and established a deal means they could both deliver what they wanted.

    ��God of Thieves.��

    Kraush called out to her, still not knowing her true name.

    ��What��s your purpose?��

    As he asked, she looked up at the sky.

    [ The Divine Realm and the Middle Realm. ]

    Then she stared directly at Kraush.

    [ Theplete separation of the two worlds. ]

    The Divine Realm would no longer interfere with the Middle Realm, and the Middle Realm wouldn��t be affected by the Divine Realm.

    Kraush recalled what he had heard about the God of Thieves in the past.

    She was said to be a god who would steal even the powers of the gods themselves.

    During the First Ragnarok, she drained all the gods of their powers and continued the same antics in the Divine Realm.

    ��If the Divine Realm and Middle Realm bepletely separated����

    The gods would lose their means of growth.

    So, who would be the only one able to grow in that scenario?

    ��The God of Thieves herself.��

    Kraush began to sense where her desires were pointing.

    Perhaps she was aiming for something bigger than anyone suspected.

    ��What should I do?��

    But for Kraush, that was all fine.

    If the threat of the gods were eliminated, the Middle Realm wouldn��t have to face any outside interference.

    At that point, the God of Thieves�� purpose aligned perfectly with Kraush��s.

    There was enough value in helping her out.

    [ The Center of the World. ]

    The God of Thieves pointed in a direction.

    [ The gods will soon open the Lower World Gate to descend into the Middle Realm. ]

    The direct descent of the gods.

    It would be a scalepletely different from merely invading through a contractor.

    And Kraush knew all too well how much chaos that could trigger.

    [ I��ll convert that door into a Session Gate. ]

    Kraush��s eyes lit up.

    He pieced together her n in his mind.

    ��You want me to ride that door up to the Divine Realm?��

    [ Exactly. ]

    She answered simply, but it was anything but simple.

    He had no idea what the gods holding grudges against Kraush would do if he climbed up through that door.

    He��d be forced to battle gods directly.

    [ Only low-tier gods can use the Lower World Gate. ]

    High-tier gods are bound byws and can��t interfere deeply in the Middle Realm.

    Let alone directly descending.

    That was just nonsense.

    If they tried, even they��d end up regretting it.

    [ With your current strength, you can definitely handle low-tier gods. ]

    Low-tier gods were waiting at the Lower World Gate for him.

    The God of Thieves suggested he take them down instead.

    ��Kraush, wait. This ispletely insane.��

    If things went like this, Kraush��s safety wouldn��t be guaranteed.

    Arthur rushed forward, worried about losing Kraush. Kraush raised a hand.

    ��Arthur, this world is the result of what you, I, and many others fought to protect.��

    The cycle that Arthur couldn��t achieve after countless repetitions,

    that cycle was this moment.

    Arthur shuddered.

    The sincerity in Kraush��s eyes was something any fellow regressor would struggle against.

    ��I��m not about to lose this world.��

    This world was the result of Kraush��s hard work.

    With their very existence threatened, could he just sit back?

    Kraush didn��t have that kind of patience.

    And it was precisely that trait that brought him to where he stood today.

    ��I��m going to the Divine Realm.��

    As Kraush dered his intent, the God of Thieves turned and prepared to leave through the door.

    ��Wait. Let me ask one thing.��

    Kraush stopped her in her tracks.

    ��What��s your name, anyway?��

    He had never heard her name before.

    As he asked, she nced at Kraush and slowly raised her lips in a smile.

    [ Steal it yourself. ]

    With that, the God of Thieves vanished beyond the door.

    Steal it myself, huh?

    That was such a ssic move for her.

    As the God of Thieves disappeared, the light from the door extinguishedpletely.

    Soon, the Session Gate would open up.

    If he climbed through there, he��d reach the Divine Realm.

    ��Kraush, you seriously����

    Arthur wore aplicated expression before exhaling.

    ��If you��re going, then I��ll go with you.��

    Kraush turned back to Arthur.

    ��Didn��t you just say it was dangerous?��

    ��Well, if we go together, it should be less risky.��

    What kind of logic was that?

    But Arthur showed no signs of backing down.

    Kraush could feel his determination to follow no matter what.

    Arthur��s stubbornness was something Kraush understood well.

    Once he set his mind to something, it was hard to shake it off.

    ��Besides, you were the one who suggested going to the Divine Realm first.��

    Wasn��t the situation a bit different back then?

    ��And I��ll prepare too.��

    Before the Session Gate opens.

    Arthur revealed that he��d use his knowledge from his regression to get ready.

    Before regressing, Arthur had been strong enough to face the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    If he could get that strong again, then surely there wouldn��t be much to worry about.

    ��Alright.��

    In the end, Kraush epted Arthur��s suggestion.

    There��s a saying that two heads are better than one.

    More importantly, he could definitely trust Arthur��s strength.

    Boom!

    At that moment, thest god finally fell.

    Kraush witnessed the scene and saw the people celebrating their victory.

    The Second Ragnarok.

    They had ovee the gods�� manifestation with nothing but human strength.

    As he watched the jubnt faces, Kraush raised an arm and patted Arthur on the shoulder.

    ��More than that, we should get what we need to.��

    They had finally driven away the gods that had caused chaos in the world.

    Couldn��t they share a bit of the joyous victory together?

    ��Though, Kraush, you won��t even get a chance to rest.��

    As Arthur shot him a re, Kraush sheepishly smiled.

    He had topletely rob the fallen gods of their skills.

    To do that, he��d probably have to slog through the entire day without a break.

    But Kraush didn��t care at all, rolling up his sleeves.

    ��Gotta do what needs to be done.��

    The time until the Session Gate opened wasn��t long.

    He had to muster enough power to fight against the gods before then.

    ��When that gate opens, I��ll see youter.��

    Kraush grinned at Arthur and gave him a wave.

    Arthur, looking at him with some displeasure, spun on his heels, blonde hair flying.

    ��Don��t show up in some ridiculous state when we meet next.��

    Who was he to say that?

    ��Oh, well, I probably won��t show up like that anyway.��

    Just then, Kraush realized Arthur was staring at something.

    As he turned to follow Arthur��s gaze, he saw faces he recognized well.

    And those familiar faces belonged to none other than his wives.

    Kraush froze.

    Their eyes were quietly fixed on Kraush, who was with Arthur.

    ��Kraush-nim?��

    Bianca asked, smiling briefly as if she wanted an exnation.

    Looking at her smile, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

    Would it be too much to ask for the Session Gate to open a little faster?

 Chapter 424

    ### Chapter: 424

    ��So, you��re really going to the Divine Realm, huh?��

    After tidying up the gods and stealing all their skills, Kraush had to exin everything that was about to happen in front of Bianca and his wives.

    As expected, with every detail he revealed about the risky ventures he was about to undertake, the expressions on the four women��s faces grew colder.

    ��Looks like that��s just how it��s going to be.��

    But there was no way Kraush could back down. He had to go to the Divine Realm��no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

    To maintain the world they had fought to protect, it was crucial that he headed to the Divine Realm.

    ��I knew you��d end up like this the moment I got my powers back.��

    Astria let out a long sigh. As anticipated, Kraush was headed for danger once again.

    ��I should have just kept you powerless��a nice little prison sentence!��

    Astria��s eyes were fierce.

    Don��t! If I mess up ande back weak again, that might actually happen!

    ��Kraush.��

    In that moment, Haring pulled at Kraush��s cor.

    ��Can I take some potions with me?��

    ��I think that should be fine.��

    Haring started packing her things diligently.

    ��I��ll be ready to go.��

    ��Haring, you!��

    Astria shot a concerned nce at Haring, as if asking what she was thinking.

    Haring looked back at Kraush, her belongings in tow.

    ��I know you��re going anyway, Kraush. So�� why not?��

    Everyone knew Kraush wouldn��t change his stubborn ways.

    ��Well then, I��ll just have to make sure youe back safely.��

    That was a ssic Haring response.

    ��If you don��te back, I��ll go looking for you myself.��

    And another ssic Haring line.

    ��Hmmm, well, I suppose it��d be tough to stay away for long with such beautiful wives waiting for me,��

    Sigrid said with a cheeky smile, clearly disarming the tension.

    Kraush didn��t even bother denying it.

    ��Ugh, seriously.��

    Astria puffed her cheeks out, visibly annoyed. She didn��t want to let Kraush go at all.

    ��Astria, don��t worry too much. I promise I��lle back.��

    As Kraush tried to reassure her, Astria bit her lip and nudged his shoulder repeatedly.

    ��Just try not toe back. If you disappear, I��ll drag you out of the Divine Realm by your ears.��

    ��Alright, alright. I��ll be counting on you then.��

    Eventually, Astria gave up trying to keep him from going, which was definitely in line with her character.

    ��But you��re going with Arthur, right?��

    However, the warm conversation took a sudden turn.

    From start to finish, Bianca had been ring at Kraush with a sharp expression.

    And herment made everyone turn their eyes back to Kraush.

    Arthur was following him, and that made it even clearer��Arthur, who definitely had feelings for Kraush.

    ��Uh, um, yeah, sort of.��

    It was fine in front of the other wives, but being weak in front of Bianca was a different story.

    Kraush couldn��t bring himself to argue back, and as he rubbed the back of his neck, Bianca stood up.

    She walked over and sat right on Kraush��sp.

    ��I��m the first one.��

    Bianca was the first wife Kraush epted, and that was a fact that hadn��t changed.

    With that, Bianca pulled Kraush��s hand over to her belly.

    ��I��m the first one.��

    And this time, it had a distinctly different meaning.

    The other wives�� expressions began to shift.

    They thought Bianca was just throwing a tantrum.

    But it wasn��t about yful pouting; Bianca had allowed other wives to join them, thinking it would help Kraush. Now that Arthur was trying to be helpful, would she really throw a tantrum?

    No, this was war.

    This was thest battle to secure her position before Kraush crossed over to the Divine Realm.

    ��You!��

    Astria��s face turned beet red as she shot up.

    That sly cat was trying to secure the prime spot first!

    Yet Bianca remained undeterred, guarding her spot on Kraush��sp.

    ��I��m not letting go.��

    Bianca was resolute.

    In light of the situation, she was absolutely not in the mood to share.

    With the uncertainty of what could happen to Kraush in the Divine Realm with Arthur, Bianca had to prove her authority as the first wife.

    ��I want to go too! The first wife position is mine!��

    Astria was not about to back down either, straightening her back defiantly.

    ��I��m fine with being second.��

    Haring chimed in, wanting to im second ce.

    ��Hmmm, I see we��re gettingpetitive here.��

    Sigrid stroked her chin, ncing at Kraush, her expression indicating she had some grand scheme in mind.

    Everyone could see she was up to something.

    ��Everyone, calm down.��

    Kraush raised his hands, trying to quell the growing chaos.

    ��Not a chance.��

    Bianca wrapped her hands around Kraush��s face and squeezed it between her palms.

    ��This is all your fault, Kraush.��

    This time, everyone was standing their ground.

    Ultimately, Kraush decided to just go along with it.

    Might as well ept it.

    �� �� ��

    Time flew by like an arrow.

    Where is the center of the world?

    It��s in the Holy Kingdom, Freeman.

    The center of the world was famously known as the road connecting to the gods.

    So, it was only fitting that the most devout people gathered to build the Holy Kingdom.

    But perhaps due to the recent chaos caused by the gods, the power of the Holy Kingdom wasn��t what it used to be.

    Those who had lost family to the gods turned into critics and skeptics.

    In that Holy Kingdom��s corridor, a middle-aged man with blue hair was staring up at the skies.

    He was dressed in white robes with golden embroidery. The name of the man in those sacred garments was Tersada Beakis.

    Known as one of the Ten Great Lords and the Holy King.

    ��You��ve be the Pope, yet you��re not feeling so great about the situation, huh?��

    A voice called out to him.

    Being able to feel no presence yet still hear the voice, Tersada slowly turned around.

    ��So you��re be shadowy now, huh? Truly, the hero who saved the Holy Kingdom.��

    Tersada smiled benevolently as he said it.

    Heplimented Kraush without even moistening his own lips.

    It was none other than Tersada who had hailed Kraush as a hero in the Holy Kingdom.

    Listening to thosepliments, Kraush felt a tickle of annoyance creeping in.

    After all, he was a guy who had no qualms using Astria to achieve his own ends.

    As time passed and the previous Pope retired, Tersada eventually snagged the position himself.

    Now he was sitting in the highest seat in the Holy Kingdom.

    Of course, for Kraush, that was ��whatever.��

    It wasn��t like he had any loyalty to a foreign kingdom like Freeman which cast aside Astria.

    Had Freeman been the center of the world, he wouldn��t have bothered visiting.

    ��Are you heading out to fight the gods now?��

    The Ten Great Lords mostly knew the situation.

    Seeing the question, Kraush chuckled.

    ��Not the happiest of missions for you, is it?��

    ��Since the gods made an erroneous choice, I can��t really stop you from correcting them.��

    Tersada��s face maintained that benevolent smile.

    Kraush had informed the Ten Great Lords that the Session Gate would soon open in the Holy Kingdom.

    They had taken precautions, aware that something might go wrong, thus some of the Ten Great Lords and heavenly lords were scattered throughout Freeman.

    But there was one thing Kraush hadn��t mentioned.

    His true goal was topletely prevent any further godly intervention in the Middle Realm.

    It would be a shocking revtion for the Holy Kingdom.

    From their standpoint, it would mean the gods could disappear from the worldpletely.

    ��Should I drop a hint about that?��

    After all, he didn��t want to causeplete chaos by revealing that even the Pope was oblivious to this situation.

    ��Tersada, I have something to share.��

    Kraush hinted at what was toe.

    Upon hearing this, Tersada began to chuckle slowly.

    Had he lost his faculties?

    Kraush thought to himself as Tersada broke into a wide grin.

    ��How many people do you think havee into contact with the gods in this world, Kraush?��

    Not many, if any at all.

    Even those with skills only heard the gods�� voices; they never faced them directly.

    There was no one like Kraush who could engage with the gods in person and make contracts.

    ��This world has always felt the weight of divinity lightly. No one has faced a god directly. But people continue to believe. The further the gods are, the more they yearn for their existence.��

    There was a shadowy smile on Tersada��s face, not quite befitting a Pope.

    ��Gods should not be close. Humans cannot believe what is too near.��

    Looks like the Pope wasn��t in his right mind after all.

    Sure, Kraush was aware of Tersada��s longing for faith, but this was beyond his wildest imaginations.

    ��I hope you��ll return safely, Kraush.��

    Kraush wore a bemused expression.

    ��Is that something a Pope should say?��

    ��Perhaps it��s something only a Pope could say. After all, isn��t it about the future of Freeman?��

    Completely out of his mind.

    Kraush decided it was time to cut the conversation short.

    Just then, Tersada tilted his head.

    ��By the way, you look a bit more worn down than usual. Have you been under any stress?��

    Kraush froze at that question.

    Those eyes were keen.

    ��It��s nothing. Just a bit of tossing and turning at night.��

    ��Oh dear, shall I lend you a room to catch some sleep?��

    ��Not necessary.��

    Kraush nced out the window.

    The clouds started to part, revealing the sky.

    Golden rays of light flooded down from the heavens.

    People in Freeman gasped in awe, folding their hands in prayer, believing it was a sign from the gods.

    The lower-tier gods didn��t show their faces.

    The God of Thieves had changed the Lower World Gate as originally nned into the Session Gate.

    ��Well then, I��ll be taking my leave.��

    Kraush bid farewell to Tersada and stepped outside through the window.

    As hended on the rooftops of the city, he saw a familiar face approaching in the distance.

    It was Arthur, her golden hair fluttering as she came closer.

    Upon seeing Kraush, she smirked slyly.

    ��Looks like you��ve had quite a bit of trouble.��

    She had noticed the fatigue etched on Kraush��s face, much like Tersada.

    ��You seem to be loved quite a bit.��

    ��Something like that.��

    ��I love you even more.��

    Kraush stumbled.

    This guy just unloaded a confession out of nowhere, and Arthur wore a shy smile.

    ��Those are words I��ve been holding in. I thought this would be a good opportunity to let them out.��

    Now that she mentioned holding back, Kraush found it hard to scold her.

    For some reason, she always had a knack for making him speechless.

    ���� Do what you want.��

    ��Does that mean I have your blessing?��

    Caught off guard.

    Kraush looked up at the Session Gate.

    He had prepared everything he could in the Middle Realm for the journey to the Divine Realm.

    ��I��m off.��

    He was heading to the Divine Realm to see this through.

 Chapter 425

    ### Chapter: 425

    Session Gate.

    The moment Kraush rode through it, his eyes were filled with light.

    An endless torrent of light flooded in, creating a strange sensation that even made Kraush shudder.

    Kraush��s body continued to ascend into the sky.

    But with everything around him being pure light, he couldn��t tell how high he had climbed.

    However, one thing was certain: he was starting to feel the strain on his body.

    ��This should have been mentioned ahead of time.��

    To endure the pressure building up within, Kraush began to draw out his magic internally.

    The star nestled within him started to radiate a powerful light.

    As it did so, the domain of the Holy Realm surrounding his body began to alleviate the pressure from the lighting through the Session Gate.

    With the pressure lessening, he finally could breathe again.

    If he hadn��t followed Swordmaster into the domain of the Holy Realm, he would have been crushed by the light.

    Kraush was fine.

    ��This is nothing I can��t handle.��

    ��But what about Arthur?��

    His thoughts drifted to Arthur, who hade along with him, and his expression stiffened.

    The surroundings were all light, and he couldn��t see Arthur anywhere.

    Would she really be okay?

    ��That��s Arthur we��re talking about.��

    But soon, Kraush shook off his worries.

    She was someone who had faced countless challenges before.

    If anyone could reach the end of the Session Gate without issue, it was her.

    Deciding to trust Arthur, Kraush looked up.

    Finally, he began to see a white hole at the end of the light.

    Just a bit more.

    Thud, thud, thud, thud!

    As he reached the end, the pressure from the light intensified again.

    Kraush gritted his teeth, determined to endure this pressure.

    Atst, the moment he passed through the hole,

    Kraush rolled onto the ground, his vision turningpletely white.

    Crash!

    He must have arrived at a breakneck speed; his head was spinning.

    ��Ugh, damn son of the God of Thieves.��

    As he rolled on the ground, Kraush swallowed hard, shaking his head side to side.

    Then, just as he was about to lift his head,

    Chill!

    A strange sensation washed over him, freezing him in ce.

    ��What the hell is this?��

    ��The Inferior Gate wasn��t functioning, but suddenly something shows up?��

    Kraush heard voices in his ears.

    He hurriedly looked up, and there was a cluster of beings gathered around.

    They looked like humans at first nce, but to Kraush��s eyes, they definitely did not appear human.

    Inside each of them, fierce starlight burst forth.

    Kraush scanned his surroundings.

    He saw a field dyed in yellow with a setting sun.

    The problem was that there were supposed to be one sun setting, but instead, there were three setting at the same time.

    The horizon stretched endlessly wide.

    Kraush couldn��t even guess how vast the ground he was standing on truly was.

    The Divine Realm.

    He had finally reached the Divine Realm using the Session Gate.

    ��Then����

    Those who were buzzing while looking at Kraush were clearly the weak gods trying to make it to the Middle Realm via the Inferior Gate.

    ��Is that�� a human?��

    ��No, I can sense a star. Is it a god? That power feels divine.��

    ��Is it a god disguised as a human?��

    Seeing them made Kraush��s hair stand on end.

    Each one was a monster that could rival the Spirit King.

    Roughly thirty of them.

    If they all descended into the Middle Realm,

    ��I don��t even want to imagine.��

    Countries would be obliterated.

    ��Hey, you.��

    Just then, one of the gods called out to Kraush.

    He looked like a pretty boy on the outside, but inside, he was anything but.

    ��Hmm, I feel like I recognize that face.��

    And he started remembering Kraush��s face.

    Kraush had a history of causing chaos against the gods that appeared in the Middle Realm.

    Naturally, his face was well-known.

    The gods had been busy doing their own thing before they came here.

    ��Oh, that��s the kid! Son of the God of Thieves!��

    ��The God of Thieves�� kid?��

    ��Then he��s just a human?��

    ��A human stepping into the Divine Realm?��

    Kraush didn��t hesitate to act.

    The other side was currently in a state of panic.

    Now was the perfect time to strike and take one of them down.

    Magic coursed through Kraush��s body, igniting the grey mes on his Astral Sword.

    As horns and scales sprouted from him in an instant, his foot shot forward.

    The color of Kraush��s hair started turning grey.

    Annihtion Erosion.

    Technique Five: Annihting Celestial mes.

    Swish!

    With a scorching strike, Kraush��s sword pierced the neck of the boy-god.

    As the boy-god��s head tilted at an odd angle,

    ��Eh?��

    In that moment of confusion, dark grey mes exploded out from the severed neck.

    Fwoosh!

    The Inferior gods watched the scene in shock.

    It was only natural.

    Out of nowhere, something had popped up from the Middle Realm, and with one swing, a god��s head was gone and now on fire.

    Though gods aren��t typically killed by beheading,

    the mes erupting from Kraush��s sword were gnawing at the weak god, preventing him from regenerating.

    ��Thank goodness I managed to swallow the Aura.��

    During the time the Session Gate opened, Kraush had traversed the seams of the world.

    Aura was the power that the world constantly emitted.

    Upon hearing it again after so long, it was as expected: the Aura filled the seams of the world.

    Without hesitation, he quickly gathered it up.

    Then he processed the Aura through Seasons before mixing it with his magic.

    The result of holding onto both the powers existing in the world and the very force of the world itself,

    Kraush hade into possession of a power equal to that when he was about to confront Abe.

    Moreover, the situation was much different from before when he was unstable.

    His body, created through the domain of the Holy Realm and Holy Sword magic,

    was nowplemented with safety in mind, unlike the ss cannon Kraush once was.

    Right now, he could unleash his full power without restraint.

    A body that had once beenpletely drained had now regained its prime!

    ��And with me here����

    He held the most malignant weapon against the gods.

    Standing before the burning weak god, Kraush raised his hand.

    The gods were still staring at the spectacle in shock.

    They appearedpletely out of touch with reality.

    As he extended his arm toward the weak god, light began to seep from his palm.

    The light��s substance was none other than the ck Hood.

    The gods could be resurrected infinitely as long as they didn��tpletely disintegrate in the Divine Realm.

    Their physical forms were not their entirety.

    But what would happen if he removed the magic that was their essence?

    ��What would happen?��

    The ck Hood had conditions.

    Of course, the gods would have their own conditions too.

    The moment Kraush recalled that conditions would appear while activating the ck Hood,

    [ Grrr, AAAGH! ]

    Kraush began extracting the divine power residing in the weak god with the ck Hood.

    The shrieking echoed from the wrecked body of the god through the spell.

    Kraush��s eyes widened.

    ��No conditions?��

    No, there were conditions, just not the ones he expected.

    Instead, they had be absurdly simple.

    [ Deplete the opponent. ]

    Most of the original conditions disappeared, leaving only this one.

    ��Deplete your opponent.��

    Kraush��s eyes lit up.

    ��Got it.��

    Now he understood how the ck Hood was created.

    ��The ck Hood was initially made for the purpose of stealing divine power.��

    Kraush finally realized the origins of the ck Hood.

    ��The reason there were conditions attached when I stole skills or curses was that those weren��t divine powers.��

    Skills were powers granted by the gods, but not divine power itself.

    They were more like permissions granted by the gods.

    Stealing divine powers and stealing permissions werepletely different.

    [ GRAAAAAH! ]

    The weak god couldn��t oppose Kraush��s ck Hood and lost all his divine power.

    The weak god began to dissolve into ash.

    Having lost his divine essence, its physical form couldn��t hold together any longer.

    Kraush devoured the divine power he obtained from the weak god entirely.

    The divine power that flowed inside him became Kraush��s strength.

    The grey mes that made up Kraush��s body swirled more fiercely.

    The power dramatically increasedpared to before.

    Kraush��s eyes lit up.

    Who would��ve thought that just by devouring a weak god, his divine power would increase to such an extent?

    Now he understood why the God of Thieves had recklessly taken down gods and stolen their power.

    Kraush slowly turned his head.

    Behind him, the dissolving weak god scattered into ash, carried away by the wind.

    And that sight was chilling!

    For gods who lived eternally, it was an incredibly terrifying spectacle.

    Gods who were infinitely far from death were now witnessing their total annihtion right in front of their eyes.

    A thick feeling of malevolence flowed from Kraush��s body as it swept across the necks of the gods.

    The mes ring from his body made their eyes flicker.

    When the weak gods locked eyes with Kraush, they realized.

    The figure before them was not just some ything that popped out of the Middle Realm.

    He was a predator.

    The one staring at them was a predator who viewed them as prey.

    The power that had just been seized from the weak god was evidence enough.

    The weak gods recognized that Kraush intended to rob them of their strength as well through the ck Hood.

    Their actions were swift.

    ��Run! He��s going to take our divine power!��

    In a panic, they scattered in all directions in an instant.

    Seeing this, Kraush froze for a moment.

    He had expected a fierce battle with the weak gods, but they fled as soon as they saw him.

    ��If they had all attacked together, they may have had a chance, right? Why?��

    Kraush soon realized the reason.

    Even in the Middle Realm, gods were preupied with wielding their powers; they were all individualistic and would rarely cooperate.

    The individualistic mindset prevalent among gods led them to imagine defeating Kraush alone rather than working together to bring him down.

    If they shed with Kraush now, they��d surely be his prey and face annihtion.

    So they excluded the option of fighting together from the start, busying themselves with escape instead.

    ��Hah.��

    A chuckle escaped Kraush��s lips.

    Now he understood why the God of Thieves had suggested he could easily deal with weak gods.

    When facing off against a weak god individually, Kraush wouldn��t lose.

    ��After all that tension.��

    It felt like a loss for nothing.

    Kraush was about to chase the fleeing weak gods but then sheathed his sword instead.

    Because Arthur hadn��t arrived yet.

    Kraush strapped his Astral Sword back to his waist.

    The weak gods could be caught at any time.

    But getting separated from Arthur in this vast Divine Realm would be a hassle.

    So, Kraush decided to patiently wait for her.

    From the looks of the weak gods, it seemed they wouldn��t being back, so he could regroup with Arthur and discuss what to do next.

    With that thought, Kraush waited where the Session Gate had been.

    And then a day passed.

    ������Crap?��

    Kraush��s expression twisted into a scowl after a long time of cursing.

    Three suns had risen, and that marked the point in time when Arthur still hadn��t appeared beyond the Session Gate.

 Chapter 426

    ### Chapter: 426

    A full day had passed in the Divine Realm.

    Arthur hadn��t shown up.

    Kraush��s face stiffened seriously.

    He never thought for a second that Arthur wouldn��t appear.

    ��Could something have gone wrong while using the Session Gate?��

    Kraush had felt the pressure himself when he crossed over. Just like when he worried about Arthur back then, he considered this the most likely exnation.

    But this was Arthur we��re talking about.

    When Kraush first faced her, she was definitely a strong contender, even in his eyes.

    It was hard to imagine that anything could have gone wrong for someone like her because of the Session Gate.

    ��Or����

    What if Arthur had encountered some kind of ident on her way through the Session Gate and got caught up in something?

    In that case, he had to find her right away.

    Arthur must be somewhere within the Session Gate.

    ��Finding a way to open the Session Gate.��

    Earlier, those weak gods were waiting for the Lower Gate to open.

    If anyone knew anything, it would definitely be them.

    Or maybe the God of Thieves could offer some insight.

    Just as Kraush was about to hurry on his way to look for them��

    [ Why are you so flustered? ]

    A familiar voice echoed in Kraush��s ears.

    ��Crimson Garden?��

    The voice belonged to none other than Crimson Garden August.

    The erosionist he had spent the longest time with.

    Kraush was surprised to hear a voice from Crimson Garden in the Divine Realm.

    [ Did you not bring the corpse rat? ]

    Then it hit him that he still had the corpse rat in his pocket.

    The already dead rat had no issues passing through the Session Gate.

    No matter how much pressure there was from the gate, the altered body due to Ebsque��s necromancy would eventually return to normal.

    So, the corpse rat had crossed into the Divine Realm without any problems alongside Kraush.

    [ There was a bit of a connection, being in the Divine Realm. ]

    That exined why it had been a whole day with no word from her.

    It sounded like there was something going on down there as well.

    ��Crimson Garden, Arthur hasn��te!��

    Kraush quickly ryed his concerns to Crimson Garden.

    He figured she might know something.

    After a brief silence, Crimson Garden replied.

    [ It seems like she was blown to another ce through the Session Gate. ]

    ��Another ce?��

    [ Looking at the structure of the Session Gate, it��s already an unstable setup. It wouldn��t be unusual for someone to end up somewhere else. ]

    ��So you��re saying she��s fallen somewhere in the Divine Realm?��

    [ It seems that way. ]

    Kraush clicked his tongue.

    It looked like even the God of Thieves didn��t expect Arthur to be following him.

    ��I wonder if Arthur is safe.��

    The Divine Realm was so muchrger than the Middle Realm.

    If she had scattered elsewhere, it would be harder than finding a needle in a haystack in a desert.

    Moreover, there were surely some dangerous areas scattered about.

    ��Crimson Garden, can you track where Arthur might have gone?��

    [ I��ll give it a shot. I��ve already figured out the structure of the Session Gate. ]

    As expected, a mage was the most reliable!

    Kraush decided to leave this to Crimson Garden and stood up.

    While the promise made to the God of Thieves was important, finding Arthur was paramount.

    To search for her, Kraush decided to start capturing weak gods like before.

    They would likely know more details about the Session Gate.

    Kraush began racing across the yellow field.

    At the same time, he started extending his heightened senses, which had been merged with the realm��s essence.

    His enhanced perceptions had transformed into a new form, sensitively responding to the unique divine auras possessed by the gods.

    Each of the gods bore a different divine aura.

    Thanks to that, while upper-tier gods might mute their presence, Kraush distinctly remembered the auras of the weaker gods.

    He could feel the auras of the weaker gods that had been there.

    In addition to that��

    ��Heuristic.��

    A skill specialized for tracking someone down.

    With this skill, Kraush was able to locate the weaker gods.

    The problem was he couldn��t find Arthur through this skill at all.

    She must be too far away.

    ��Where could she be?��

    To figure that out, he needed to capture some weaker gods.

    Kraush��s speed began to increase.

    With Arthur��s life hanging in the bnce, he pushed himself.

    Soon, he reached a location where he felt a concentration of weaker gods nearby.

    What stood out oddly on the yellow ins was a banquet hall.

    Inside the piled-up structure, the weaker gods were gathered, chatting away.

    There were beings Kraush had never seen before assisting the weaker gods.

    They had wings like the gods and flew gracefully through the air, aiding them.

    [ They��re known as Celestials. Apparently, there are more species than gods in the Divine Realm and they wait upon the gods. ]

    So there were more than just gods in the Divine Realm.

    Thanks to Crimson Garden, Kraush learned something new and pressed against the building��s outer wall.

    Then he caught snippets of conversation among the weaker gods.

    ��Lucky for us, the God of Thieves�� kid isn��t chasing after us.��

    ��Damn, how embarrassing. Being a god and in this state. If any of the others heard about this, they��d definitely mock us.��

    Some among the gods felt shame.

    ��Let themugh. Who in their right mind would go toe-to-toe with that guy, who could wipe us outpletely?��

    But even so, Kraush��s strength was real.

    If he had fought against any of the weaker gods, at least a few of them wouldn��t have been left to see the light of day afterward.

    ��Still, we can��t just let this slide. Though we��ve heard the God of Thieves�� involvement in the Lower Gate issue, things are a different kettle of fish now that his kid has crossed over.��

    ��If the upper-tier gods find out, we��ll definitely face punishment.��

    The weaker gods trembled as they expressed fear of upper-tier gods.

    There existed an insurmountable divide between the weaker gods and middle-tier gods.

    And the thought of facing real punishment from one of the upper-tier gods was utterly unimaginable for them.

    ��Not that we can solve this problem on our own,�� one god said.

    As he spoke, many of the weaker gods had already fled.

    It seemed so desperate that some even ran away to avoid Kraush instead of returning to the banquet hall.

    They clearly felt the gap between themselves and Kraush.

    ��I��ll take care of it. Luckily, I had a middle-tier god buddy I asked for help.��

    In that moment, one god raised a hand, stepping out.

    The other weaker gods turned to him, and their faces lit up with relief.

    ��With someone from Partes heading out, we��re all set!��

    ��Yeah, with a member of the Five Great Gods!��

    The Five Great Gods.

    Kraush recalled the War God, who had been possessed by a bizarre entity he previously faced.

    Even in the Middle Realm, he had shown enough power to take on two divine beings single-handedly while using the body of that bizarre entity.

    Now that he was in the Divine Realm, he must have been even more powerful.

    ��If Ie across him next time, I��m toast.��

    After all, we��re talking about an upper-tier deity.

    If there��s a chance of running into one in the Divine Realm, avoiding them would be wise.

    ��But if it��s Partes����

    One of the other Five Great Gods known as the God of Death.

    Getting involved with him wouldn��t be good for Kraush.

    From the conversation, however, it was clear that they were well-informed about the Session Gate.

    In that case, Kraush had no reason to hesitate.

    He urgently needed to find Arthur.

    Just as Kraush was about to draw his sword��

    KABOOM!

    A sudden explosion rang in Kraush��s ears.

    He whipped his head around.

    The wall on the opposite side, which he hadn��t even touched, had crumbled down.

    ��Who��s there?!��

    ��C-Could it be him?!��

    The weaker gods panicked at the sight.

    Had Kraush already found them?

    Sorry to disappoint, but contrary to expectations, Kraush was outside the banquet hall.

    His eyes filled with curiosity as he gazed beyond the shattered wall.

    Then he saw something moving through the cracks.

    It was an entity, and on its ears were wings.

    A Celestial.

    ��So fast.��

    The figure wielding a long sword reached the weaker gods in an instant.

    Then it threw something from its embrace.

    ��What?!��

    The orb thatnded before the weaker gods glinted before exploding simultaneously.

    The startled weaker gods quickly wrapped themselves in divine power to shield against the st.

    But some weaker gods, caught off guard, ended up tumbling down.

    Watching the situation unfold, Kraush was convinced of one thing.

    Regardless of the other gods, the ones present now were allcking in skill.

    It seemed they had lived all their lives relying solely on their own strength.

    One Celestial charged toward a weaker god who had been caught in the chaos of the explosion.

    Kraush felt the fury in the eyes of the Celestial wrapped in a cloth on its head.

    Clearly, something had gone wrong with that weaker god.

    Just as the Celestial��s long sword was about to pierce the neck of that weaker god��

    CLANG!

    It got blocked.

    The god from earlier, iming to be aligned with Partes, appeared in the way.

    The wind stirred up by the gods swirled unpleasantly, catching the Celestial��s attention.

    ��How dare you, ve, raise your de to your master?��

    Upon seeing the Partes deity, the Celestial��s eyes widened.

    In that instant, a fierce starlight began to emanate from the de of the long sword.

    The sword cleaved through the divine wind, and the Partes god��s eyes widened.

    ��Is that��?��

    Seizing the moment, the Celestial lunged forward to assault the god.

    The other weaker gods didn��t remain idle, rushing to assist.

    ��Who do you think you are?��

    ��This is not your ce to crawl in!��

    Unlike Kraush, there was a certain eagerness among them for battle.

    Taking a hit from a ve they had once catered to was quite the blow to their pride, it seemed.

    osted by the overwhelming number of weaker gods, the Celestial found it increasingly difficult to evade capture.

    In a desperate attempt to escape, the Celestial tried to flee, but the weaker gods had surrounded it by then.

    ��You scoundrel.��

    ��You seem ignorant of your own life.��

    As the moment to unleash their divine abilities approached, the Celestial shut its eyes tightly, drawing starlight from the long sword at the cost of its life.

    KABOOM!

    In that moment, another explosion like the one earlier rocked the banquet hall, causing the outer wall to fall down.

    Enraged by the repeated explosions, the weaker gods turned to re.

    ��Another one?!��

    ��That ve is causing chaos again!��

    They assumed arade of the Celestial had appeared.

    However, they slowly began to stiffen.

    Between the smoke, as ash-colored hair fluttered down, they gradually realized what was happening.

    ��Sorry about that.��

    Beneath the ash, vibrant red eyes filled with malice flickered ominously.

    ��Just a different one.��

    And the moment Kraush grinned, the weaker gods gasped in terror and scattered in disarray.

    THUD!

    But as the swirling dragon energy flowed from Kraush, itpletely imprisoned the space within the banquet hall.

    The faces of the trapped gods turned pale with fear.

    The Celestial looked on in confusion, unaware of what was unfolding.

    Kraush ignored the Celestial��s gaze and made eye contact with the gods.

    Sorry, but he had no intention of letting them off the hook this time.

    ��Now then, let��s have a nice, long chat.��

    Time for a little interrogation!

 Chapter 427

    ### Chapter: 427

    The Celestials.

    These beings flourished after being created by a god who resided in the Divine Realm.

    Through various processes, they became one of many races in that realm.

    Their innate powers put humans to shame.

    The Divine Realm is richer in resources than the Middle Realm.

    From birth, they soak in the divine energies permeating the Divine Realm, allowing them to reach mastery at an average levelpared to humans.

    Some among them have even polished their skills to the level of Grand Master.

    To humans, this is downright shocking.

    However, this is merely the standard for Celestials.

    In the end, before the gods, they were still nothing more than mere mortals.

    Gods are naturally urring entities.

    From their moment of creation, they are imbued with divine essence.

    The vast differences between humans and Celestials are reflected in the simrly immense divide between gods and Celestials.

    Perhaps it��s a given.

    After all, Celestials are a race birthed by gods.

    There��s no way the creator god would have designed the Celestials to surpass the gods themselves.

    But that creator god had vanished long ago due to various circumstances.

    No god exists in the Divine Realm to protect the Celestials.

    Most gods possess an arrogance that borders on egotism, showing nopassion.

    Thus, the masterless Celestials were thoroughly exploited by the gods.

    It��s no wonder they��re called the ves of the gods.

    And thus, some Celestials grew dissatisfied with such an unfair life.

    They didn��t wish to continue living as mere tools for the gods.

    Therefore, some Celestials banded together to form a collective to escape the gods.

    That group became known as GaiSha.

    And now, amid all this, one of GaiSha��s members, Lizis, found herself witnessing an absurd scene.

    With her striking white hair and golden eyes, she disyed her white-winged ears, looking dazed.

    What caught her attention was a scene where the lofty gods kneeled before a man, being reprimanded.

    ��What in the world is happening here?��

    Lizi raised her head to gaze at the man scolding the gods.

    Upon entering, he had gray hair, but now it glowed in dark blue hues.

    Though the energy emanating from him resonated simrly to that of gods, it felt different at its core.

    ��He doesn��t seem to be a god, though.��

    She recalled the suffocating pressure she felt when he had first appeared.

    At that moment, she had thought a mid-tier god had entered, leaving her aghast.

    Having lost her younger sibling to the gods clutching GaiSha, she had rushed into the yellow ins banquet hall in a rage.

    But she found herself cornered by an unexpectedlyrge number of low-tier gods.

    Then this neer arrived, suddenly trapping the low-tier gods in the banquet hall and defeating them one by one.

    While some of the low-tier gods fought back, he made an example of them by erasing them altogether.

    Seeing that, all the rest ceased their rebellions and obeyed him.

    They realized that defying him would lead to nothing but annihtion.

    For gods, annihtion is their greatest fear.

    Topletely vanish and not exist within the cycle of reincarnation is an endless nightmare.

    Of course, most gods don��t easily meet annihtion.

    That��s why Lizi was so full of questions.

    ��Who the heck is this guy?��

    What could allow him to eliminate gods with such ease?

    Moreover, the more he eradicated the gods, the stronger he seemed to grow.

    ��Looks wise, he resembles the humans of the Middle Realm.��

    She could not understand at all.

    ��So, in the end, you don��t know anything, huh?��

    In the meantime, the man clicked his tongue, having captured all the gods�� responses.

    He aimed to uncover who was responsible for opening the Lower Gate.

    However, none of the gods present had any clue regarding that.

    They merely waited for the moment they were told the Lower Gate would open based on whatever idle chatter gods exchanged.

    To gather the necessary information, he would need to go search for the higher gods of the Lower Gate.

    But it was likely they wouldn��t know either.

    Involvement of such magnitude was reserved for upper-tier gods.

    To climb theckingmunication chain amongst the gods to reach an upper-tier one would undoubtedly take decades.

    That was far too long for him to achieve his goals.

    ��Ugh, useless beings.��

    He frowned and lifted his hand toward the low-tier gods.

    Seeing this, the low-tier gods turned pale.

    They all sensed he was up to something disastrous.

    ��Wait! If you take me out, the mid-tier god who��sing won��t let you go!��

    At that moment, one low-tier god shouted.

    He was none other than a low-tier god from the ranks of the Five Great Gods��Partes.

    Kraush tilted his head upon hearing that.

    ��Well then, that makes it all the more reason to absorb you.��

    ��What?��

    ��If I��ve got you like this, you really think a mid-tier god will stand idly by? Suffering a blow to their pride with their underlings being in this state? They��ll be furious!��

    The low-tier god bit his lip.

    He predicted what Kraush believed would happen to them.

    Kraush was entirely aware that he would eventually sh with the mid-tier god Partes.

    So it made sense to absorb the low-tier gods in preparation for that encounter.

    ��I-I can negotiate!��

    ��No need for negotiations.��

    Kraush casually cracked his neck.

    ��In any case, I nned to knock him out and extract information regardless.��

    Kraush had already reached a conclusion.

    At that point, it didn��t matter what the low-tier gods said; he had no intention of letting them off the hook.

    These were not ordinary gods��they were the ones who sought to invade the Middle Realm.

    No matter who had ordered them, they had aimed to create chaos in the Middle Realm.

    Kraush needed to set a solid precedent to prevent any simr incidents from happening in the future.

    If gods intend to intervene in the Middle Realm, they will receive punishment.

    ��So.��

    Kraush aimed his hand at them.

    ��Quit yapping and surrender.��

    As Kraush reached out, the low-tier gods began to froth in panic and tried to flee.

    However, they were already too firmly ensnared by Kraush to escape.

    ��Hold on!��

    In that split second, Lizis intervened, raising her hand to catch Kraush��s attention.

    Kraush turned toward Lizis.

    As their eyes met, she flinched, feeling suffocated by the divine power emanating from him.

    Despite not being a god, how can he possess such divine essence?

    What kind of being is he?

    Nevertheless, Kraush had business solely with the low-tier gods.

    He held no particr malice toward the Celestials.

    Thus, Lizis was free to observe the congregation of captured low-tier gods.

    Yet Lizis understood this was all reliant on Kraush��s whim.

    She realized that the closer one got to such divine beings, the more they tended tock emotions.

    Countless instances where Celestials were killed simply because a god felt like it.

    But Lizis couldn��t watch the annihtion of all the low-tier gods unfold before her eyes.

    Pointing at the lower god from Partes, she spoke, desperately suppressing her fear.

    ��Can I just ask one thing? The god who caused my sister��s death is among you, isn��t he? Please!��

    Lizi bent low, her plea filled with the utmost respect.

    Kraush briefly examined her before shrugging, unimpressed.

    ��Go for it.��

    And surprisingly, he granted her request without much fuss.

    Lizi��s face brightened.

    He turns out to be unexpectedly merciful.

    She hurried over to Gius.

    Yet Gius��s face scrunched up in disdain.

    How dare this rebellious Celestial think to question him?

    ��Low-tier god, Gius.��

    ��I won��t answer anything from a ve.��

    Gius snorted dismissively, ignoring Lizis.

    However, the upper handy entirely with Lizis, not him.

    ��If you want to keep your life, best answer carefully.��

    ��What?��

    ��AGHHHHH!��

    At that moment, a scream echoed through the area.

    A low-tier god fleeing on the ground was snatched away by Kraush��s ck Hood and had all of his divine essence stripped from him.

    He turned into a pile of ashes and vanishedpletely.

    Gius��s face turned pale, realizing Lizis��s intent.

    He finally grasped what Lizis was getting at.

    Kraush had granted Lizis permission to ask questions.

    This meant Gius��s life now hinged on Lizis��s inquiry.

    ��How dare a ve!?��

    ��Just cut the nonsense.��

    Lizi drew her sword, aiming it at Gius��s neck.

    Seeing the de, Gius��s expression hardened.

    The sword he wielded was forged from the remnants of a fallen god.

    While no other weapon wielded by Celestials could damage the gods, this one alone could inflict severe wounds.

    This is why all members of GaiSha carried such weapons with them.

    The higher the quality of the fallen god used as raw material, the better the sword��s performance would be.

    The one Lizis had brought from within GaiSha was made from the remains of a mid-tier god.

    This was more than enough to injure a low-tier god significantly.

    ��Speak clearly if you want to keep your neck intact. Who was the god that attacked Enima Vige?��

    ��I-I don��t know.��

    ��Cut the crap. I already know it��s a god from Partes.��

    ��I told you, I don��t know!��

    Gius roared out in defiance.

    Seeing this, Lizis��s eyes contorted with fury.

    Without hesitation, she thrust the divine sword into Gius��s chest.

    ��AGGHHHHHH!��

    Gius screamed in agony as the sword prated him.

    Although he wasn��t annihted, he felt the agony coursing through his body.

    ��Speak! You must know which god from Partes visited the Yellow ins!��

    ��Cough, GAHH!��

    Lizi, consumed by her rage, relentlessly stabbed Gius with the divine sword.

    Gius could only withstand the suffering, swallowing his screams in silence.

    ��Tell me, tell me! Who?��

    Tears fell from Lizi��s eyes.

    It was her only sibling.

    Her little brother, raised with utmost care by her alone, had been erased from this world in an instant.

    She couldn��t contain her rage any longer.

    ��Hey.��

    At that moment, Lizis raised her head to hear Kraush��s voice.

    He had finished cleaning up all the other low-tier gods.

    ��I think it��s time to wrap this up.��

    ��Uh-yes, I��m sorry.��

    In the end, Gius never opened his mouth.

    Perhaps he truly didn��t know anything.

    Suppressing her anger, Lizis stepped back.

    Kraush, casting a gaze upon everything, reached out with his hand before Gius.

    ��That.��

    At that moment, Kraush pointed towards Lizis��s divine sword.

    When Lizis looked at him quizzically, Kraush revealed his own divine sword.

    ��If you can add that effect to mine, I can help you find your target.��

    As those words reached her ears, Lizis��s eyes began to widen in realization.

    This was her chance.

    Out of nowhere, an opportunity hadnded in Lizis��sp.

    ��Yes, yes! I��ll do it! I promise!��

    Hearing this, Kraush nodded.

    Then he swiftly gripped Gius��s neck, who was sprawled out, unconscious.

    ��We just need to strip everything out of this guy.��

    Kraush bore an ominous grin.

    He was the expert in extracting information!

 Chapter 428

    ### Chapter: 428

    Partes�� Member

    Mid-tier God, Maios.

    He was slowly descending from the sky, surrounded by floating orbs of light.

    Mid-tier God.

    The criteria distinguishing low-tier gods from mid-tier gods are actually quite simple.

    It��s about whether they can transform the divine energy flowing from the stars within them into multiple forms.

    Low-tier gods can only handle one type of divine energy.

    They are like newly born beings in the eyes of the gods, just now awakening their divine energy.

    Low-tier gods continuously emerge in the divine realm.

    And among them, less than 1% actually be mid-tier gods.

    Gods have a lower desire for ascensionpared to humans.

    So, very few manage to rise to the rank of mid-tier god.

    This means that those who be mid-tier gods possess a significant desire for ascension.

    Just as desire drives humans, so too does desire function as the innate talent for the gods.

    Once a god can manage their divine energy in various directions through their desire for ascension, they are referred to as a mid-tier god.

    And at this point, mid-tier gods can finally intervene in the Middle Realm.

    For them, humans serve as their growth catalysts.

    Since only the greedy gods be mid-tier gods, they chase talents greedily even in the Middle Realm.

    Thus, mid-tier gods are fundamentally different from low-tier gods.

    Perhaps, in fact, low-tier gods and mid-tier gods should be considered entirely different entities.

    ��Tsk, tsk, making me travel all this way. Calling a senior like this just because you��re a junior.��

    With his arms crossed, the mid-tier god Maios slowly scanned the surroundings.

    The yellow ins.

    A ce where low-tier gods spawn in abundance, and also the homnd of the Celestials.

    Therefore, higher-ranked gods usually avoid meddling here.

    This ce is like a yground for children.

    ��Let��s see, the banquet hall in the yellow ins should be around here.��

    He turned his head towards the banquet hall, and soon his expression began to twist slightly.

    A foul odor rode the wind, tickling his nose.

    ��You called me in a hurry.��

    He stomped his foot on the ground beneath the blue nket.

    Then Maios��s figure became distorted as he dashed through the sky.

    From below, he would look like a shooting star zipping by at ridiculous speed.

    Gradually, the banquet hall came into view.

    He found it.

    The banquet hall was in shambles.

    It was clear that someone hadunched an attack here.

    ��They say the son of the Thief God has arrived.��

    It was the remark of his junior, Gius, who belonged to the same Partes faction.

    At first, he scoffed at such nonsensical talk.

    However, Gius, who was a junior in Partes, assured him it was true and offered to prove it if he came. So, despite his annoyance, he braved the trip to the yellow ins.

    But lo and behold.

    The banquet hall of the low-tier gods was indeed in terrible disarray.

    This meant that whoever had appeared here possessed enough strength to overwhelm arge number of low-tier gods.

    ��If it��s truly the Thief God��s son����

    How did he reach this ce from the Middle Realm remains a mystery.

    The son of the Thief God had garnered widespread resentment from many mid-tier and high-tier gods for his deeds in the Middle Realm.

    Among them, some high-tier gods were also involved.

    Capturing him would undoubtedly yield unimaginable rewards.

    A slow smile crept across Maios��s face.

    This was something to look forward to.

    Hopefully, the one who turned this ce into a mess was indeed the Thief God��s son.

    Boom!

    Finally, Maiosnded in front of the banquet hall.

    As he did so, a man behind the crumbled wall caught his eye.

    A man whose hair was a mix of dark blue and ash gray.

    The moment he saw him, visions of Kraush��whose visage had left the gods in outrage��surfaced in his mind.

    ��Is it really?��

    Just as exhration welled up in his eyes, Maios noticed Kraush��s sword toote.

    There was a powerful aura emanating from the sword, which bled ashy mes.

    Caught up in the excitement of recognizing Kraush, Maios became stiff.

    This scoundrel had been prepared for his arrival all along.

    ��Did you notice?��

    Just as Maios hurriedly pulled a fan out from under his blue robe��

    A sinister smile spread across Kraush��s face.

    ��It��s already toote.��

    Strike First, Win

    Kraush often recited this mantra to himself as he lunged at Maios without hesitation.

    Annihtion Erosion (�����g)

    Eight Forms (��ʽ)

    Annihtion God of Fire (�������)

    The ash-colored mespletely melted the outer walls, obliterating them from existence.

    The spreading mes rapidly engulfed even Maios, who had opened his fan.

    A storm of mes raged.

    As the fiery storm surged and consumed everything, the moment it faded��

    There stood Maios, wide-eyed, fiercely aiming his fan.

    His fan had turned to ash, crumbling to dust.

    Eventually, thepletely erased fan and his burnt ckened arm were revealed.

    ��Is that all you��ve got? Even after taking a hit? You��re a mid-tier god, aren��t you?��

    Then, a voice reached his ears.

    As the fiery storm subsided, a man emerged from the smoke, chuckling lightly.

    He showed not an ounce of fear before an established mid-tier god.

    And that man undeniably possessed the strength to back it up.

    Chills��

    The palpable presence radiating from him sent shivers down Maios��s spine.

    Maios hade to the yellow ins seemingly for entertainment.

    But to his surprise.

    The opponent wasn��t someone he could take lightly.

    ��If I��m not careful����

    He could definitely be in trouble.

    An enemy.

    ����You��ve surprised me. It seems you haven��t awakened your divine energy fully.��

    The condition to be a mid-tier god is to manifest the divine power flowing from the stars into various forms.

    Kraush hadn��t mastered that yet.

    However, it appeared that Kraush was unleashing power that rivaled mid-tier gods through sheer brute strength.

    It was as if he had distilled and fused every power he could grab.

    ��Such brazen strength without any realization, huh?��

    ��It sounds about right.��

    Kraush grinned as if he didn��t care.

    ��I don��t think I��ll have a problem capturing you, though.��

    Maios��s eyebrows twitched.

    He had given him apliment, yet all he got in return was provocation.

    Then, he would surely deliver a fitting punishment, as per his original intent.

    A gust began to whirl around Maios.

    How convenient.

    He��d unleash his full power to take him down, then present him to the high-tier gods!

    ��Let��s see how far this monkey can p his gums.��

    Maios pulled out another fan from his robes.

    Immediately, the invisible des of wind surged toward Kraush.

    The entire scenery warped as the invisible des swooshed, not even a hint of presence.

    But Kraush recognized them through the starlight emitted from the Celestial Realm.

    Swish, ng!

    As Kraush sliced through the iing invisible des, he took a step back.

    The impact from the swords was unexpectedly intense.

    The murderous aura emanating from Maios was clearly on a different level from that of low-tier gods.

    He had devoured quite a few low-tier gods, so it was a miscalction to think he could easily handle this.

    That said it was fine.

    Kraush had never fought an easy battle in his life anyway.

    He tensed his body and nted his feet firmly on the ground.

    At that moment, his legs bulged powerfully.

    Boom!

    Kraush shot forward like a cannonball.

    The surroundings whizzed past him.

    The elerator coursed through his body, propelling him even faster.

    However, Maios was unbothered by Kraush��s advance.

    Instead, he folded a section of his opened fan.

    ck!

    The fan folded slightly, releasing a resonating sound.

    Then, a wind akin to lightning struck down upon the entire area.

    Boom!

    Kraush��s momentum slowed down abruptly.

    The atmosphere bore down upon him.

    The grass in the yellow ins was thoroughly ttened and crushed.

    Kraush��s speed, naturally, began to wane.

    So this is what it means for a mid-tier god to manipte nature on a different scale.

    Meanwhile, the invisible des kept raining down on Kraush incessantly.

    Kraush, readying himself against it, drew upon even more of his strength.

    ring!

    The ze that erupted from his body enveloped him, infusing him with power.

    He pierced through the subdued wind and began to advance steadily.

    The more fierce his mes zed, the faster Kraush��s eleration became.

    Maios��s eyes narrowed.

    Was it truly possible to move like that even within such a gale?

    For an ordinary low-tier god, their body would be utterly pulverized by such force.

    Yet, despite beingparatively slower, Kraush showed no signs of backing down and continued to press forward.

    Snap!

    Of course, Maios had no intention of simply watching.

    Once again, with the folding fan, a gust of wind swirled around him.

    Then, the gathered air morphed into the shape of a massive bird.

    A formidable raptor soared through the sky.

    Suddenly, the bird started to fragment and splinter into pieces.

    Countless tiny birds, now no bigger than a palm, multiplied in number, joining the winds into the hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands.

    Executing a synchronized dance in the sky, the tiny birds then began to swoop down toward Kraush.

    They represented a storm of avian winds.

    Boom!

    As Kraush intercepted one of the birds, the condensed wind exploded.

    The bird that fell to the ground left a crater that marked its passage.

    These birds continued to split,unching coordinated suicidal attacks on Kraush.

    Kraush��s sword sliced through the oing birds.

    Boom!

    With subsequent explosions, more bird formations flew toward him.

    Essentially, these multiplying birds were akin to living bombs.

    Every time they exploded, Kraush staggered.

    The strength of the winds was so overwhelming that even he found it difficult to remain upright.

    ��Looks like that fierce aura you had a moment ago is gone.��

    Maios chuckled, watching with glee as he folded his fan once more.

    What appeared next were countless wolves.

    The wolves, circling the entire yellow ins, raised their mouths to the sky.

    From their open jaws surged a current of air that soared into the heavens.

    The yellow sky of the yellow ins began to shift gradually.

    Before long, ominous clouds filled the sky, and with them, even fiercer winds erupted.

    Cutting winds.

    A fierce, slicing gust that felt almost like it could cut through skin just by grazing it, swept across the surroundings.

    In this storm of wind, Kraush appeared like a flickering candlelight.

    The winds converged to extinguish that me.

    Yet amidst all that chaos, Kraush stood quietly, gripping his sword.

    Deflecting the oing wind-birds, Kraush��s eyes slowly locked onto Maios.

    Chills!

    Once again, an eerie sensation crept over Maios��s body.

    Before he could fully understand what it was��

    ��That��s what it is. I get it now.��

    Kraush smiled, as if he had gained some insight.

    Then��

    The raging winds torrenting from Maios suddenly ceased.

    Maios��s eyes slowly opened.

    What on earth has happened?

    And the moment he opened his eyes, he found Kraush right in front of him.

    ��I��m your natural enemy.��

    It was the moment when his vision filled with ashen light.

 Chapter 429

    ### Chapter: 429

    �� !

    The ringing in his ears was unbearable.

    His body crashed down to the ground.

    Here was Maios, the mid-tier god who had reigned above in the sky, now ungracefully rolling on the floor.

    His once pristine blue robe was now a disastrous mess, and the fan he grasped crumbled into ashes.

    ��Cough, cough!��

    He could hardly catch his breath.

    For gods, breathing through their nose and mouth wasn��t how they functioned.

    They absorbed the divine energy spread throughout the entire realm with their whole being.

    So, feeling like he was suffocating made absolutely no sense.

    The only reason he experienced this choking sensation now was due to the heat radiating from Kraush, which had even heated the natural divine energy around him.

    ��Grr����

    Maios swallowed hard and lifted his head.

    He disyed an embarrassed expression as he recalled the events from just moments ago.

    During the confrontation with Kraush, the wind hemanded suddenly stopped dead.

    It was supposed to keep raging and spiraling endlessly.

    So why had it vanished so abruptly?

    He had experienced such a phenomenon once before in his life.

    The day he felt aplete stillness from the winds he usually manipted effortlessly.

    Never before had Maios felt such helplessness.

    He vividly recalled that day when his winds fell silent.

    It was when he had risen to mid-tier god, only to be brought low by the sheer arrogance of high-tier gods.

    High-tier gods.

    There��s an unbridgeable gap between them and mid-tier gods.

    Before them, Maios realized a sense of powerlessness he had never felt in his life.

    No matter how hard he trained, reaching that realm waspletely out of his grasp.

    And now, he was experiencing a simr sensation as when he faced high-tier gods.

    ��What on earth����

    Confusion painted Maios��s face.

    Boom��

    At that moment, he heard footsteps approaching.

    Startled, he quickly looked up.

    And there stood Kraush, his ash-gray hair dancing in the wind.

    The aura emanating from Kraush was undeniably powerful.

    But still, it hardlypared to that of a high-tier god.

    There was no way Kraush could be on the same level.

    So then, why was he losingposure as if facing a high-tier god?

    ��Feeling flustered?��

    Kraush��s question made Maios flinch slightly.

    ��That��s mutual. I didn��t expect this at all.��

    Kraush remarked, rubbing his chin.

    Now that he thought about it, it was clear why the Thief God believed he could run rampant in the divine realm.

    [ You, who already possess the skills of high-tier gods, have your abilities suppressed by me, a low-tier god. ]

    Just as the lore of Crimson Garden indicated, Maios found himself unable to use his skills in front of Kraush.

    ��I acquired the wind god��s powers, after all.��

    The wind god was a high-tier deity.

    So, with Kraush wielding the skills of a high-tier god, any wind controlled by Maios was rendered meaningless.

    Kraush hadn��t expected this at all either.

    He definitely hadn��t anticipated this turn of events.

    ��Well, skills are somewhat of a borrowed authority.��

    Natural enemies��

    Kraush��s earlier words rang true.

    Kraush had stolen the skills from all the gods present in the Middle Realm.

    Given that mid-tier gods could nt skills in the realm, it was safe to say that Kraush could counter the majority of godly powers.

    ��Of course, it would be different when facing high-tier gods.��

    This was merely a tactic effective against mid-tier gods.

    Fighting high-tier gods would require pure strength to take them down.

    However, at the moment the power of mid-tier gods was canceled out.

    The worth of that was far greater than he could imagine.

    ��Hey.��

    Kraush aimed his sword at Maios��s head.

    Maios��s body twitched nervously.

    With the inability to wield divine power, he could do nothing.

    As a result, he trembled with humiliation.

    This was an insult he could never tolerate as a mid-tier god.

    Yet, upon locking eyes with Kraush, he instinctively averted his gaze.

    The powerlessness he felt before high-tier gods now manifested with Kraush too, instilling fear deep within him.

    ��You know who opened the Lower World Gate, don��t you?��

    ����What do you mean by the Lower World Gate?��

    ��Really?��

    Kraush reacted nonchntly to Maios��s denial, lifting his head.

    ��Does this guy honestly not understand what I��m saying?��

    ��N-Never heard of it!��

    At that moment, a familiar voice reached Maios��s ears.

    His expression hardened as he turned to look.

    There stood Gius, peering out from inside the banquet hall.

    As soon as Gius locked eyes with Maios, he jumped in shock.

    He quickly tried to avert his gaze.

    ��Gius, you brat!��

    Maios��s fury erupted, but Kraush mmed his sword down in front of Maios.

    Startled, he fell silent.

    Gius didn��t possess much information.

    However, he definitely wouldn��t be clueless about everything.

    Gius was a low-tier god cksmith who demonstrated aspirations for ascension.

    Seeing potential in him, Maios had taken him under his wing and brought him into Partes.

    Low-tier gods with aspirations for ascension usually sought connections among other gods, so Maios had no idea how much Gius knew.

    ��Hmm, I guess it can��t be helped if you won��t talk.��

    Kraush extended his hand toward Maios with a disappointed expression.

    Maios squirmed, trying to escape, but when Kraush red, he fell quiet immediately.

    Kraush brought Maios in front of Gius.

    It was then that Maios noticed a Celestial standing next to Gius, staring fiercely.

    As he regarded the Celestial with a puzzled look, Kraush raised his hand toward Gius.

    ��Wait! I already told everything! Everything!��

    Gius stammered, panic flooding his voice at Kraush��s intentions.

    Maios looked at Gius with confusion.

    Sure, Gius feared Kraush, but was it going that far for a god to express fear?

    However, he quickly changed his mind when he saw the light gathering in Kraush��s palm.

    ��Ugh, Aaaaaah!��

    With Gius��s scream, all of the divine energy within him was sucked into Kraush��s grip.

    Maios��s eyes widened, and his face turned pale as he observed this scene.

    Momentster, Gius disintegrated into ash.

    Maios could only watch in a stupor.

    He realized Gius had vanished for good.

    Kraush shook his hand and turned back to Maios, the ashes of Gius dancing in the air.

    His ashen gaze glimmered ominously.

    It was as if he was signaling that Maios could be next.

    ��W-Wait.��

    Maios hastily urged, calling out to Kraush.

    He finally got that Kraush had dragged him here with a purpose.

    He was aware that Kraush possessed the power to annihte gods.

    And if he didn��t say anything, he, too, would meet the same fate as Gius.

    Kraush��s eyes indicated he was dead serious.

    He genuinely intended to wipe him out at any moment.

    ��You seem to be willing to talk now?��

    Kraush queried, causing Maios to flinch.

    Kraush was an inferior being.

    Many in the Middle Realm were beneath the feet of escaped Celestials.

    Yet here he was, being threatened by this lowly creature.

    This was a blow to his pride.

    But seeing the light in Kraush��s clutches, he hesitated.

    He knew that cropping up any more rebellion would only lead to him losing his divine energy and perishing.

    ����The Lower World Gate was set up by Demaris, a high-tier god affiliated with Partes.��

    High-tier gods.

    Upon mentioning this even higher being, Kraush stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    Could he really stand a chance against a high-tier god in his current condition?

    ��Perhaps not.��

    Maios, despite being low-tier, had made it easy to overpower him because of Kraush��s unique anomalies.

    In a normal situation, they would have had to risk their lives and engage in a fierce battle.

    But now, he had not a single doubt he would win against Maios.

    Yet, it was ultimately a different story against high-tier gods.

    The Thief God had yet to show himself as well.

    Despite their efforts, Arthur remained missing.

    ��I need to figure out how to open the Lower World Gate and where I��d end up if things went wrong.��

    It ultimately led to needing to take down high-tier gods.

    ��I need to grow stronger.��

    Kraush clenched his hand tightly.

    Fortunately for Kraush, he knew precisely how to quickly get stronger.

    It was simply by taking down mid-tier gods and absorbing their divine energy.

    However, rampantly eliminating mid-tier gods would draw too much attention.

    More importantly, Kraush wasn��t thoughtless.

    ��Among the mid-tier gods, some are friendly toward the Middle Realm.��

    Kraush perceived divine beings as his enemies only if they aimed to disturb the Middle Realm.

    If they held no hostile intentions, there was no need to draw des against them.

    ��No sense in needlessly increasing my enemies.��

    Given that they were affiliated gods, bothering their allies would only bring about retaliation like today.

    He didn��t want to make any rash choices.

    ��Then all I need to do is hunt down the ones trying to invade.��

    Those fools were out there, and he just needed to find and deal with them.

    Right now, Kraush knew precisely who was most knowledgeable about what those invaders were nning.

    Kraush��s gazended on Maios.

    Maios flinched under his scrutinizing stare.

    Partes was indeed proactive in trying to invade the Middle Realm.

    ��The gods have already begun discussing invading the Middle Realm with one another.��

    Other affiliations likely knew if some were considering an invasion.

    Thus, he would target and hunt them all down.

    Having made his decision, Kraush spoke.

    ��You, what��s your name?��

    ����Maios.��

    ��If you want to keep your life, follow me for a while and help out. If you do, I��ll guarantee your life.��

    Maios regarded Kraush with suspicious eyes.

    It was understandable since he had just wiped Gius off the map.

    ��Will the previous words hold any weight?��

    Kraush��s eyes sharpened.

    Did he mean to enter into a pact among gods?

    ��Yeah, I��ll bind myself to your star.��

    As Kraush affirmed with a pledge, he felt something seep into his star.

    ��There really is some form of pact.��

    If he breached it, would some form of trouble arise?

    He wasn��t entirely sure, but this gave Maios no reason to doubt anymore.

    ��Then, just one more thing to ask.��

    ��What is it?��

    ��Who was the Partes where you guys attacked the Celestial vige out in the yellow ins?��

    Upon asking, Maios wore a confused look.

    ��Didn��t I just tell you earlier?��

    The eyes of the Celestial, Lizis, widened significantly.

    ��A high-tier god��.��

    She staggered and sat down.

    It seemed she had inadvertently be entangled in an act of vengeance against a high-tier god.

 Chapter 430

    ### Chapter: 430

    Parthes Constetion.

    This is thend where the members of such a constetion reside.

    The ck Land.

    Rising tall above the ckened earth is a singr castle.

    This castle belongs to Parthes, the god of death among the Five Great Gods.

    Far from this castle, the gods were constructing a massive city as if marking their territory.

    For gods, a dwelling is just a temporary resting ce.

    So, it was primarily the Celestials of Parthes Constetion who actually lived there.

    While managing the city built for the gods, they ironically couldn��t live in the homes the gods rarely upied, instead residing in the surrounding city.

    Among these Celestials, a strange rumor had recently been circting.

    ��Hey, Reki, have you heard? Mid-tier gods have been disappearing one after the other.��

    ��Can mid-tier gods even go missing?��

    It was indeed about the disappearance of mid-tier gods.

    Mid-tier gods, unlike their low-tier counterparts, possessed a life almost equivalent to immortality.

    So, it was unbelievable that they were suddenly vanishing.

    ��Maybe one of the high-tier gods is punishing the mid-tier ones?��

    One of the Celestials raised this possibility.

    ��A high-tier god would bother with mid-tier gods?��

    ��Maybe someone irritated them.��

    ��But they��re affiliated with the constetion. If this happens, it��ll just end up causing conflicts with other high-tier gods.��

    As their status rises, so does the pride of the gods.

    Thus, there��s no way they would just let it slide if someone meddled with their constetion.

    ��I hear some high-tier gods are keeping a close watch on this.��

    ��Wouldn��t that just turn the divine realm into chaos?��

    The Celestials, aware of what happens when high-tier gods get involved, were trembling at the thought.

    With a high number of high-tier gods within Parthes, the Celestials often had to cross paths with them.

    High-tier gods are disasters unto themselves.

    With a mere gesture, they could turn heaven and earth upside-down.

    What would happen if such high-tier gods sh with one another?

    It doesn��t take a genius to figure that one out.

    ��If the rumor is spreading among us, the gods most likely already know about it.��

    ��The culprit might know as well.��

    As whispers continued among the Celestials, a mid-tier god was rolling on the ground, fleeing for his life.

    Originally a god who could wield mes at will, for some reason, he found himself unable to harness any mes now.

    Whoosh!

    Instead, mes flowed relentlessly from his pursuer.

    ��W-What the?!��

    He eximed in horror.

    No matter how he tried, he couldn��t summon any divine powers.

    Thud!

    At that moment, a figure shrouded in ash-gray mes stood in his path.

    With a swift strike, the figure��s sword cleanly severed the mid-tier god��s head.

    The disembodied head rolled away.

    Seeing this, the man raised his hand.

    A light began to drain the divine power from the mid-tier god.

    In an instant, as all divine power was extracted, the mid-tier god crumbled into ash.

    Kraush nced at the copsing mid-tier god and flexed his fingers.

    ��How many is that now?��

    ��Twentieth, sir.��

    Kraush turned his head at the response from behind.

    There stood Maios, diligently assisting him.

    Ever since nearly being obliterated by Kraush, he had be Kraush��s subordinate.

    It was thanks to Maios��s information that Kraush knew the location of the mid-tier gods scattered across the realms.

    All the mid-tier gods Kraush was currently hunting had interfered with the Middle Realm.

    Some gods were even remembered for their association with technology.

    Killing them didn��t bother Kraush one bit.

    After all, the casualties they��d caused during the Second Ragnarok in the Middle Realm were beyond counting.

    What annoyed him the most was their attempt to bring about world erosion for their own greed.

    ��Really? So do you think I can take on a high-tier god with the strength I have now?��

    Maios silently studied Kraush.

    Kraush, who had devoured twenty mid-tier gods, now emanated an entirely different power than before.

    If it had been before, absorbing this much power would have left him a mess.

    But Kraush��s body had been reconstructed through the magic of the Sanctuary.

    Moreover, reaching the realm of the Sanctuary had increased the total amount of energy within him.

    As a result, Kraush could now absorb divine energy almost infinitely.

    ��Not happening.��

    Maios bluntly replied that the current Kraush wouldn��t be able to contend with high-tier gods.

    Even after swallowing so many mid-tier gods, it still wasn��t enough. That was the implication.

    But ironically, he hadn��t yet reached the strength he demonstrated when he broke through Abe��s Sanctuary magic.

    That strike had shocked even the gods in the divine realm and made them peer into the Middle Realm.

    That strike was a desperate blow thatbined the power of world erosion with all the strengths of the Middle Realm.

    Even for high-tier gods, it was lethal.

    Since he hadn��t yet matched that strike, it was certain he couldn��t take on a high-tier god.

    ��The problem is being able to wield that strike freely.��

    Kraush swallowed hard.

    High-tier gods remained an insurmountable wall.

    Considering if he could wield the Sanctuary magic that Abe used with ease made him feel hopeless.

    And then��

    ��The more I absorb divine power, the more I feel myself drifting from humanity.��

    Kraush nced at his hands.

    The thought flickered through his mind.

    If he continued absorbing divine energy like this, would he still be able to return to the Middle Realm?

    Even low-tier gods could only cross into the Middle Realm through the Lower World Gate, which ignored severalws.

    Kraush had already surpassed low-tier gods and reached a mature state among mid-tier gods. Would he even be able to step back to the Middle Realm?

    ��No, I will.��

    Kraush, without hesitation, affirmed that.

    His loved ones were waiting for him.

    Once he finished this work, he was determined to return no matter what.

    At least it was fortunate that he was still in contact with Crimson Garden.

    Crimson Garden had yet to receive good news regarding Arthur��s disappearance.

    It seemed the Lower World Gate itself was such a rare urrence that gathering information was proving to be a hassle.

    ��In the end, do I need to defeat the high-tier god, Demaris, to learn about the Lower World Gate?��

    Kraush let out a sigh.

    I wonder if that guy, Arthur, is okay.

    It was worrying since there hadn��t been any news for a while.

    ��He��s not the kind to get caught easily.��

    It might be better to find the Thief God first.

    She might be able to lead him to Arthur.

    ��That��s settled.��

    Kraush began to bottle the ash of the mid-tier god.

    He needed it to forge the Judgment Sword, which he had asked Lizis, a Celestial, to create.

    As much as he would have preferred it made to a high-tier god��s specifications, reality was that he couldn��t match one.

    So, for the time being, he aimed to make do with what he had.

    ��Kraush, it seems the upper gods will start to move soon.��

    In a short span, he had already in twenty mid-tier gods belonging to the constetion.

    It was only natural for the higher-ups to cease their passive observation.

    ��Do you think they��re aware of my existence?��

    ��Yeah, it��s the same situation as when the Thief God was stirring up trouble.��

    The Thief God also steals divine powers and turns deities to ash.

    Though he managed to tidy up the ash, surely some of the high-tier gods must have noticed.

    ��Looks like hunting mid-tier gods is nearing its limit.��

    ��Frankly speaking, no matter how many mid-tier gods I absorb, I don��t think I��ll be able to match a high-tier god.��

    ��Why��s that?��

    ��Because mid-tier and high-tier gods fundamentally differ in existence.��

    ��What do you mean by fundamentally different?��

    Maios raised his hand.

    Suddenly, his hand vanished into thin air.

    But Kraush knew it hadn��t actually disappeared.

    He had shed his physical form, turning part of his body into starlight.

    ��When you reach the mid-tier level, you can shed your physical body to an extent, but that��s where the limit lies.

    And this too offers little help in reality. But for high-tier gods����

    Maios said that things changed.

    High-tier gods can be pure stars themselves.

    They were not bound by a physical form.

    The only reason they maintain a physical body is so that others can recognize them as beings.

    In essence, they had already shed their physical forms and evolved into divine entities.

    ��To help rify with an analogy: low-tier gods are like caterpirs, mid-tier gods are chrysalises, and high-tier gods are butterflies.

    There��s a significant difference between chrysalis and butterfly.

    Even if a chrysalis runs rampant, it can never keep up with a butterfly that spreads its wings, much like us.��

    Fundamentally different.

    That notion began to make some sense to Kraush.

    ��So, I need to be a star myself. Is that it?��

    ��The concept is simr. It��s just that I still haven��t understood all aspects of it myself.��

    If Maios knew how to shed his physical form, he would��ve be a high-tier god long ago.

    He remained a mid-tier god simply because hecked this knowledge.

    ��It just doesn��t make sense for a butterfly and a chrysalis to fight.��

    To a butterfly, the chrysalis is merely a stationary object.

    It can��t cause any damage.

    ��So, what about the five gods called the supreme gods?��

    ��I don��t know much about them either. How should I put it? They��re more like phenomena than beings.

    They are the oldest of the gods.��

    Dealing with high-tier gods was already troublesome, so the supreme gods were a conversation one could hardly have.

    Once again, Kraush grasped what kind of ce the divine realm was.

    ��They might even be watching us right now. The divine realm belongs to them, after all.��

    Maios looked up at the sky.

    The sky was densely filled with massive celestial bodies and stars, all visible right before their eyes.

    ��A monster nest.��

    Just one mid-tier god reincarnating could wreak havoc on the Middle Realm.

    Yet here, mid-tier gods weremonce.

    ��It��s absurd how I��ve ended up in such a ce.��

    Did they really think the Thief God would be of help?

    Honestly, Kraush was feeling overwhelmed by the divine realm.

    He continually understood why there was a chasm separating humans and gods.

    ��Huh?��

    At that moment, as Maios looked up at the sky, he reacted.

    Hearing his reaction, Kraush turned his head just in time to see a falling meteor.

    Seeing this, an expression of unease washed over Maios��s face.

    ��K-Kraush! This is bad!��

    ��What��s going on?��

    ��It��s a high-tier god! One of the high-tier gods is heading this way!��

    Kraush��s face hardened.

    He never imagined a high-tier god would appear personally.

    ��Damn it, have we been discovered?��

    Kraush immediately turned to flee.

    But the meteor clung onto his tail relentlessly.

    His body shimmered as Invisibility activated, allowing him to partially disappear.

    At the same time, he activated Excel to buy some time, nning to escape as best he could.

    Fwoosh!

    Suddenly, mes erupted from Kraush��s body.

    Startled, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    ��Ignes?��

    Ignes was reacting violently.

    Kraush nced back at the meteor.

    ��Could it be?��

    Boom!

    In that moment, somethingnded with a crash, sending plumes of smoke rising.

    As Kraush took two steps back to avoid the area, the smoke instantly vanished.

    Momentster, as the smoke cleared, Kraush��s eyes widened.

    With hair aze toward the sky and fiery red eyes, the being was enveloped in mes as they smiled slowly at Kraush.

    [You��ve been using my Ignes chaotically up until now.]

    A high-tier god.

    Inferno.

    The master of Ignes had arrived.

 Chapter 431

    ### Chapter: 431

    High-Tier God.

    God of Fire, Inferno.

    Kraush froze at the sight of the monsterposed entirely of mes.

    The air was so hot that he couldn��t move a muscle.

    Instinct was screaming at him.

    If he dared to move even a little, he would die.

    Maios was already kneeling on the ground, bowing his head.

    From the start, he didn��t even consider the possibility of fighting.

    He merely prayed with his head lowered, hoping the high-tier god would spare his life.

    Maios, who could tear apart low-tier gods with just a gesture.

    Seeing him bowing like this made it painfully clear just how vast the gap was between high-tier and mid-tier gods.

    ��It is said that once you reach high-tier, gods acquire titles.��

    Mid-tier gods are simply called by their names.

    But high-tier gods, like Inferno, have titles like ��God of Fire.��

    A god established from a single concept.

    Just that alone grants them power and authority that contributes to the very flow of the universe.

    Thus, fighting a high-tier god means shing with one of the fundamental authorities of the cosmos.

    ��The gap between mid-tier and high-tier gods.��

    It was a realization of just how insurmountable it truly was.

    This wasn��t a gap that could be bridged with effort.

    ��But still.��

    Nevertheless, there are asionally individuals among mid-tier gods who be high-tier gods.

    Even if the probability is infinitesimally close to zero.

    High-tier gods undoubtedly appeared, and there were rules governing it.

    Humans often say they possess infinite potential.

    If that��s the case, then proving that potential is a human endeavor.

    ��Of course, proving that means����

    He needs to survive this encounter first.

    Kraush quietly stared at Inferno.

    Inferno, who was fully engulfed in mes.

    He couldn��t read the expression on his me-wreathed face at all.

    ��I stole Ignes from Belorkin.��

    Belorkin Balheim.

    The third son of the Balheim family, originally the possessor of Ignes.

    Kraush had taken down Belorkin and stolen his skill, then executed him personally.

    That also meant he had killed Inferno��s contractor with his own hands.

    How would Inferno react to that?

    Kraush couldn��t guess.

    [Hmm, this is different from what I expected. I thought you would show some animosity since you��re so aggressive.]

    At that moment, Inferno spoke.

    The mere sound of his voice caused the surrounding area to shimmer like a mirage.

    He was indeed incredibly aggressive.

    That statement implied that Inferno had been observing Kraush��s actions all along.

    There was no hostility in the conversation.

    But then again, a person isn��t likely to feel malice toward an ant, it seems.

    Yet, one can��t remain silent for a lifetime.

    ����Right now, I have no intention of expressing hostility toward a high-tier god.��

    As Kraush spoke, Inferno fell silent for a moment.

    Then, a smirk gradually spread across his face.

    [You mean ��right now��?]

    What a loaded statement.

    However, that also hinted at some understanding of Inferno��s personality.

    Sure enough, Inferno watched Kraush with an intrigued gaze.

    ��Moreover, I have been borrowing Ignes for this long without even being a contractor. I owe a debt to you, Inferno, so why would I show hostility?��

    Hostility? He wasn��t even thinking of it.

    From the moment Inferno appeared, Ignes wasn��t really obeying him anymore.

    Effectively, it felt as though Kraush had lost half of his power.

    So it was essential to avoid fighting Inferno.

    [I��ve enjoyed seeing a new me show every time I saw you, but maybe it��s still too early for you.]

    Inferno licked his lips, sounding disappointed.

    [Let me ask you one thing.]

    Inferno looked at Kraush with a grin.

    [How long do you think it��ll take for you to be a me more intense than mine?]

    Kraush finally realized why Inferno hade to him.

    He wanted to see if a me greater than his own would arise.

    ����Do you wish to stop being the God of Fire, Inferno?��

    Listening to Kraush��s question, Inferno abruptly stoppedughing.

    He stared at Kraush with wide eyes.

    [What do you think?]

    Responding to a question with another question��a very godlike attitude.

    But he got the gist of it.

    Aside from everything else, the God of Fire wanted to see a me burning even hotter.

    [I have reached my limits in burning.]

    The high-tier god.

    Having evolved into apleted existence, a key pir of the cosmos, Inferno still craved to burn even brighter.

    High-tier gods are embodiments of desires.

    Their ambition knows no bounds.

    [So I��ve instead considered a different direction.]

    Inferno��s gaze locked onto Kraush.

    [I decided to bestow skills only upon those with the qualities to burn the brightest in this world.]

    Realizing that, Kraush grasped why Inferno had chosen Belorkin.

    Inferno wanted nothing more than to burn.

    It didn��t need to be physical.

    Simply burning was what mattered most to Inferno.

    ��Belorkin burned, but only for an instant.��

    He turned to ashes far too quickly.

    [But that didn��t bring me satisfaction. Part of it was that I didn��t have high expectations, anyway.]

    A human��s burning is but a fleeting moment to the gods.

    So from Inferno��s perspective, giving skills to suitable individuals wouldn��t be a problem.

    After all, humans live for what seems like only a blink of an eye in Inferno��s lengthy existence.

    With time, there would eventuallye a day that someone would burn intensely enough to receive a skill.

    [And then, you appeared.]

    But unexpectedly.

    The one he bestowed skills upon died, and suddenly a thief stole those skills away.

    What on earth was this guy doing?

    As Kraush obtained Ignes and immediately set fire to world erosion, it became something far beyond Inferno��s expectations.

    Burning world erosion, Kraush rapidly grew stronger.

    His mes resembled Kraush himself.

    They burned ceaselessly while never extinguishing, no matter what storm hit them.

    The unquenchable me kept zing and zing.

    And ultimately.

    Kraush became the most intense me visible even from afar in the divine realm.

    As Inferno gazed at the brilliantly burning mes, he was awestruck.

    And for the first time in a long while, he felt his heart race.

    [I believed you would burn brighter.]

    Although it appeared that Kraush��s mes hadpletely dwindled over thest five years.

    Without a doubt, that spark was still alive, quietly burning.

    Waiting for the day it would ignite again.

    And five yearster.

    Kraush was burning vibrantly like a me once more.

    [And you��re still burning even in the divine realm.]

    While it may not be impressive yet in Inferno��s eyes, Kraush would undoubtedly be an even fiercer me.

    [If you be the strongest me, I will devour you.]

    But Inferno��s words weren��t a threat.

    They were more like a promation.

    After all, saying that Kraush would be the strongest me equated to saying that��

    ��I wouldn��t be the one to consume Inferno, would I?��

    That meant he could reverse the situation.

    Maios, who had been listening quietly, was shocked.

    To say something like that before a high-tier god��

    It felt like Kraush was thoroughly losing it.

    However, Inferno didn��t deny it��instead, heughed brightly, mes flickering.

    [It doesn��t matter who swallows whom. A single me will burn even brighter while using each other as fuel.]

    Looks like he��s really into fire.

    But then again, maybe that level of passion is what makes him the God of Fire.

    I��ve heard many high-tier gods are beings that can��t be understood by human concepts.

    So, Kraush decided to gamble.

    ��Then, in that case, may I humbly make a request?��

    Kraush bowed before Inferno.

    Whether human politeness would trante to a god is another story.

    But it certainly was enough to signify his intent to Kraush.

    ��If Inferno wishes for a fierce me, I can be one, no problem.��

    Kraush had lived his life by setting himself aze.

    In truth, he knew no other way to live.

    Inferno��s eyes sparkled.

    That was a very satisfactory answer for him.

    ��But in my current state, Inferno, as you say, it may take a long time.��

    Kraush could see now.

    No matter how many mid-tier gods he swallowed.

    It wasn��t enough to face a high-tier god.

    Something different.

    A way to move forward was needed.

    ��Can you assist me in shortening that time, Inferno?��

    Kraush��s gamble was to use the opportunity presented by Inferno.

    The original wielder of Ignes, Inferno.

    Just watching how he wielded fire would greatly expand Kraush��s understanding.

    An opportunity that couldn��t be missed, one that would note again.

    So, Kraush took the risk, betting his life.

    Hoping that the whims of a high-tier god wouldn��t turn against him.

    Kraush bowed his head, waiting for a response.

    Maios, who had been listening, tensed up as well.

    He understood just how huge a risk it was to appeal directly to a high-tier god.

    [Recently, there��s been a lot of talk about you in the divine realm.]

    The child of the Thief God.

    Kraush, who appeared through the Lower World Gate, had already swallowed twenty mid-tier gods.

    These mid-tier gods were all members of a single constetion.

    He must have rubbed their pride the wrong way, and by now, Kraush was likely being targeted.

    [If I were to take you along, the gods would have a field day with us.]

    Even Inferno, as a high-tier god, would have trouble if another high-tier god decided to chase after them.

    There was no reason to take such a risk.

    But despite sharing all those thoughts, Inferno continued to smile.

    [This is also a perfect timing to test out a new me.]

    Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    [Folllow me.]

    The whims of the gods.

    [I want to see a me that can burn even brighter than I can now.]

    Those whims began to plot a new course for Kraush��s life.

 Chapter 432

    ### Chapter: 432

    A me so huge it could devour the God of Fire.

    To create this, Inferno decided to take Kraush along and set off.

    ����Do I really need to follow you, Kraush?��

    Maios, who had been dragged to the divine realm where Inferno resided, voiced his grievance.

    ��Ugh, after this, I still have to go find the high-tier gods. You��re the expert on that!��

    So, was he seriously nning to fight high-tier gods?

    Seeing Kraush casually say such unbelievable things made Maios let out a sigh.

    ��Well, it might not be entirely bad for you.��

    Kraush turned back to Maios.

    ��The teachings from a high-tier god could be beneficial for you.��

    ��Ah.��

    Maios�� eyes widened as he realized thiste in the game. Just like Kraush had said, the teachings from a high-tier god were like a rain of blessings for mid-tier gods.

    Having failed to think of this earlier, Maios now recognized how monumental the opportunity was.

    ��Now that you��ve figured it out, stop grumbling and follow me.��

    Maios decided to zip it from that point on.

    He had no intention of missing out on an unprecedented opportunity.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted back to Inferno.

    He was currently heading toward Inferno��s world, riding a meteor.

    Riding a meteor? What even was that?

    But true enough, he was actually soaring through space on a meteor, leaving him speechless.

    What would everyone think if he came back saying he rode a meteor?

    ��When I return, I��ll have a lot of stories to tell!��

    As he thought of his wives, Kraush took in the scenery around him.

    He was already starting to miss everyone.

    Realizing once again just how fond he was of those kids.

    [What a sad sight. ]

    Crimson Garden, catching onto Kraush��s thoughts, snorted.

    [They all want you to eat well.]

    With that, Crimson Garden ryed news about his wives.

    Kraush chuckled briefly.

    At least with Crimson Garden around, he didn��t feel too lonely in this distant divine realm.

    After a while, the meteor began its slow descent.

    Soon, cutting through the clouds, Kraush��s eyesnded on a volcanic region.

    Lava bubbled and noxious gases wafted about, revealing a hellscape that no human would dare to tread.

    But Kraush had risen to a level where he was too high up to be affected by natural elements.

    So he merely felt the temperature rise, with no real harm done.

    The same went for Maios.

    In front of Kraush, he behaved like a tail-wagging puppy.

    He too was a mid-tier god.

    If he made his appearance in the middle realm, he would be a monster capable of turning the world upside down.

    It would be too ridiculous for such a being to be influenced by nature.

    After some time, Inferno reached the peak of the volcano.

    Kraush stood before Inferno, taking in the distinct smell thates from a volcano.

    [Thief��s child, you have solely relied on the Ignis I��ve bestowed upon you up to now.]

    As stated, Kraush had been using the Ignis gifted by Inferno as his main power.

    Every technique he had created was based on Ignis.

    [From now on, don��t use Ignis.]

    And just like that, his main power was sealed.

    [You need to learn to ignite your mes by yourself, not depending on my bestowed power.]

    ��Is that even possible?��

    [You��ve been igniting yourself up to now, so surely you��ll figure it out.]

    That was overly trusting.

    [This is why I brought you to the ce where the power of fire is most concentrated.]

    Thisnd was called the Gold Sky World.

    A ce where everything burned all year round.

    [You simply need to step inside.]

    And so, Kraush was told to enter the hottest volcano even in the Gold Sky World.

    Telling him not to use Ignis and to step inside basically meant ��go die��!

    Yet, he couldn��t just ask for help and then refuse the lesson.

    Kraush leaned his head into the volcano.

    Smoke billowed up, revealing the scene whereva was bubbling violently.

    Okay, this really does mean die.

    He could feel Inferno��s gaze on his back.

    Kraush swallowed his sigh and ultimately hurled himself into theva.

    After a brief sensation of floating, his body sshed into theva.

    Normally, he would have melted away instantly.

    But Kraush had been through an awful lot by now.

    His divine aura enveloped him, warding off theva.

    However, since he wasn��t using Ignes, he felt distinctly ufortable.

    The searing heat enveloped him, making beads of sweat form on his forehead.

    Breathing was quite a struggle.

    But Kraush endured while slowly reaching out to his star.

    Inferno told him to be the me itself.

    This wasn��t just a metaphor; he was to literally be fire.

    But humans can��t just turn into mes!

    ��So, he doesn��t mean for me to do this as a human.��

    In this divine realm, themon sense epted in the middle realm didn��t apply.

    Thus, Kraush needed to transform himself.

    Not from a human��s perspective, but from a god��s perspective.

    ��The realm the Swordmaster spoke about.��

    Bing a star as he had described.

    This was like a living being crossing the line into being a demigod, then into a full god.

    Those born as gods naturally handled their inherent stars with ease.

    However, humans needed to create their stars and painfully learn how to wield them.

    But ironically, this fact was also a recognition of human potential.

    In the end, gods were limited to the stars they were born with.

    So most gods remain stuck handling just one star, unable to progress beyond low-tier godhood.

    On the flip side, humans must create their stars to be gods.

    That meant humans can indeed create their stars, which trantes to having the potential to create countless stars.

    To Kraush, Inferno resembled a gxy.

    Countless stars nested within Inferno, each shooting out a different brilliant light.

    Maios not bing a high-tier god stemmed from his inability to create multiple stars as Inferno can.

    Low-tier gods handle a single star. A mid-tier god manages one giant star in multiple directions.

    A high-tier god wields countless stars.

    That was the absolute hierarchy dividing gods.

    ��So what I need to do is����

    Create a new star.

    One that can burn fiercely on its own, without relying on Ignis.

    Kraush��s eyes opened wide.

    A moment had arrived where he would take a step toward devouring the beings he previously could not face��high-tier gods.

    ��

    There were countless stars in the sky.

    Those bright shining stars outnumbered the humans living in the middle realm by far.

    Perhaps the reason so many stars shone so brightly was to tell a far lesser number of dim humans:

    You too can be a star.

    And now, in the Gold Sky World of the divine realm,

    A human encapsted inva sought to be a gxy, transcending mere stars.

    Kraush had once thought that a star was Charlotte.

    A star so bright it devours the light of other stars.

    But time passed, and now that he had be a star himself, Kraush realized:

    A star could serve as a beacon or guide for someone else.

    ��Perhaps I have longed to be a star for a very long time.��

    When he had finally be a star and saved the world,

    Kraush felt a mix of relief and regret.

    Having poured out all his light, he could no longer shine.

    But that wasn��t the actual case.

    Having shone once before, Kraush now knew how to shine again.

    Even if he fell from sess, learning how to achieve it again was like trying again after a fall.

    Kraush poured out his light once more, determined to be a star again.

    He etched the teachings of the Swordmaster into his mind.

    The way to create stars he had shared wasn��t enough;

    Now he needed to make a star of his own, not one given by the Swordmaster.

    The heat of theva enveloped Kraush��s body.

    Yet, unlike before, he began to feel warmth within.

    Had his brain melted from all the heat?

    No.

    This was the ce with the strongest power of fire in the divine realm.

    Kraush had absorbed so many cosmic erosions by now.

    His body recognized the fundamental method of absorbing power.

    ��ck Hood.��

    A skill he had used longer and more frequently than Ignis.

    The ck Hood had transformed from a mere skill to something resembling Kraush��s inherent power.

    The first star Kraush created.

    This star became the origin of the ck Hood within Kraush.

    The power of fire residing in the Gold Sky World.

    To steal that power, Kraush��s star radiated brilliantly.

    The heat enveloped his body.

    This was a me utterly different from the fires he crafted with Ignis.

    After burning away everything about himself once,

    He had lost all color, turning to ash-gray.

    The ashes of someonepletely burned.

    Carrying such a me, Kraush tussled with gods in the past.

    But now, on that pile of ashes,

    A vivid me was zing.

    Not ck mes, nor white mes, nor gray mes;

    But the mes igniting from within Kraush himself.

    A deep azure me red up brilliantly from every inch of Kraush��s body.

    The power of fire from the Gold Sky World began to be drawn into Kraush��s me.

    Fire attracts fire.

    As many were drawn to Kraush when they fought to protect the world together,

    The very force of fire itself was now being lured toward him.

    Burning from within.

    Kraush felt he was finally beginning to understand what that truly meant.

    He faced the Ignis bestowed upon him by Inferno.

    For all the time they had spent together, Ignis had contributed so much to Kraush.

    It was time to say farewell.

    ��Thank you for your hard work.��

    With a brief farewell, Kraush��s mes engulfed Ignis.

    As the divine power melted and vanished into the void,

    It was reced by the mes of Kraush.

    Deep within Kraush��s core,

    A massive new star took its ce.

    The deep azure me zed fiercely, transforming into the brightest star of all.

    Kraush exhaled a long breath.

    He had finally made his second star.

    Although it could notpare to the gxies held by the high-tier gods,

    Chasing after them by merely creating stars wasn��t going to cut it.

    As time was not infinite like that of the gods,

    Kraush indeed had a home to return to.

    Thus, he had no intention of lingering long in the divine realm.

    ��So,��

    Kraush decided to change his direction.

    If the high-tier gods formed gxies with multiple stars,

    ��Then I will swallow that gxy with one single star.��

    The newly forged star of Kraush opened its maw and swallowed the existing stars.

    And soon, the size of the star grewrge beyond measure.

    Kraush��s eyes shone ominously.

    A star powerful enough to swallow even gxies.

    That gigantic star began its secretive descent into the divine realm.

 Chapter 433

    ### Chapter: 433

    After Kraush jumped into theva��

    Inferno was just sitting there, stock still, staring at the molten goo.

    Maios had been waiting beside him for a few days, just gazing into theva as well.

    Bute on, staring atva for over a week? That��s exhausting!

    Eventually, Maios decided to take a quick tour of the Gold Sky World. He needed a break!

    Kraush��s training wasn��t giving Maios any juicy tips for bing a high-tier god, so he figured a little sightseeing couldn��t hurt.

    While he felt a bit disappointed, he wasn��t going to cling to it. After all, bing a high-tier god isn��t something you pull off in a blink of an eye.

    After wrapping up his little excursion, he returned to find Inferno still nted in the same spot, staring into the molten depths.

    Honestly, for a high-tier god, patience might be the most critical trait!

    As he mulled over this thought, a sudden thud echoed through the air.

    Finally, Inferno lifted himself off the ground!

    Maios jumped a bit, wondering if he��d distracted Inferno. But then he saw a bright smile on Inferno��s face.

    ��Finally!��

    The moment he spoke, Maios also nced back at theva.

    Suddenly, it started bubbling and whoosh��everything got sucked into some unseen vortex!

    Maios��s eyes nearly popped out of his head.

    It wasn��t just theva either��every grain of fire power throughout the Gold Sky World was getting pulled in!

    It felt like the entire world itself was being absorbed.

    The sheer magnitude of this force almost sent Maios into a dizzy spell.

    This wasn��t just massive power��it was colossal! Even mid-tier gods wouldn��t stayposed in the face of such strength.

    He felt like he was trapped in a massive whirlpool, rolling around in a cosmic wave.

    ��Ugh!��

    As he swallowed back a lump in his throat and staggered to the ground, Inferno let out a cheerful chuckle.

    ��Right, that��s it! Gods often think the only way to grow stronger is by learning from other gods, but nope! Only those who carve their own path will reach beyond!��

    Maios��s eyes widened at this revtion.

    That wasn��t something he had heard from the other high-tier gods before!

    Just then��boom!

    A hand erupted from the volcano!

    Maios felt a chill run down his spine.

    A man with dark blue hair rose up, and as Maiosid eyes on him, his face began to harden.

    A gust of wind blew past.

    Yet the man��s hair didn��t budge an inch.

    It was as if the Gold Sky World couldn��t even touch him!

    Clearly, Kraush was no ordinary high-tier god.

    The sensation he exuded felt like standing before a gxy.

    So, Kraush wasn��t fit to be called a mere high-tier god.

    He was like a star, different from any gxy.

    The moment Maiosid eyes on him, he was overwhelmed.

    It was enormous.

    Too enormous.

    Maios felt as if he was staring at something iprehensibly huge.

    Kraush��s star was too great to fit within his sight.

    It was a star that could even swallow gxies whole, flooding his vision with its radiant light.

    It almost blinded him.

    The intensity of that starlight permeated through his very being.

    ��Can��t handle that starlight yet, huh?��

    Inferno��s shadow covered Maios��s eyes.

    If he kept basking in Kraush��s starlight, he might just evaporate into thin air.

    ��Instead of letting the light scatter, draw it into yourself!��

    Listening to Inferno��s advice, Kraush inhaled deeply.

    He concentrated and began redirecting the starlight within him.

    Dealing with such overwhelming starlight was certainly a first for him.

    Well, not exactly a first��

    That one time he was fighting Abe, he became the brightest star in the world!

    Thinking back on it now, he realized just how insane that was.

    He could��ve been sted to bits!

    ��But these past experiences are what��s making me stronger now.��

    Gradually, the starlight leaking out from Kraush��s body began to settle down.

    A momentter, Kraush looked up again.

    No more starlight was spilling out chaotically.

    Inferno met his gaze with a smile.

    ��So, can you ze brighter than me now?��

    Hearing this, Kraush turned to Inferno.

    He decided to test it out by igniting a real me from his own body.

    Inferno responded by igniting his own mes in kind.

    Meanwhile, Maios was already booking it.

    He knew if he got caught in that ze, he��d be toast!

    mes crackled and shed, sending heat waves flying.

    But then, Kraush��s mes sputtered out.

    ��Still a long way to go.��

    Even as he absorbed enough firepower to cool off the entire Gold Sky World, he was still far from Inferno��s level.

    He had aimed to swallow gxies, yet his star wasn��t quite there just yet.

    ��But you saw the potential,�� Inferno��s eyes gleamed.

    And he was right.

    Kraush had indeed seen potential through all of this.

    The star resting within him could grow bigger than anything else out there.

    ��I��ve heard there are many worlds in the divine realm,�� Kraush mused.

    A myriad of worlds scattered throughout the divine realm, each containing varied powers.

    ��I could steal the very essence of the divine world and burn brighter than you, Inferno!��

    To be a truly gigantic star, Kraush resolved to traverse the divine realm!

    Hearing him, Inferno felt a thrill of excitement blossoming.

    After all, he was the god of fire.

    Every me eventually leads back to Inferno, which meant that Kraush��s mes were essentially part of him too.

    Time passed, and the me that had nearly dimmed began anew in the diverse realms of existence.

    Inferno felt joy bubbling within him.

    ��Haha, yes!��

    Kraush had no idea what emotions were stirring inside Inferno, but at least it gave him a better understanding of what being a high-tier god truly meant.

    There��s no reasoning with gods.

    That realization hit him hard.

    ��Fire always rises.��

    Kraush bowed his head, thanking Inferno.

    Thanks to him, Kraush was now able to take the next step forward.

    And let��s not forget the Ignis Inferno gifted him.

    Sure, he had nicked it from Belorkin, but it had been a great help in oveing many obstacles.

    In a way, Inferno was one of the most significant contributors to Kraush��s journey.

    Once their conversation wrapped up, Kraush was soon ready to leave the Gold Sky World behind.

    Just as he prepared to depart, Maios returned, ready to set off alongside him.

    Maios��s gaze lingered on Kraush.

    He had run away rather urgently, but it seemed that through Kraush, he had learned something too.

    ��Explore����

    Maios quietly pondered this to himself.

    Perhaps he too had found a hint of how to advance to a high-tier god.

    Following Maios��s thoughts, Kraush soared into the sky.

    Together, they began their journey through the celestial heavens with Inferno waving goodbye.

    ��What��s the next step, Kraush?��

    ��Those strongest ces in the divine realm have the gods settled in, right?��

    ��Yes, it seems that way.��

    Naturally, the higher-tier gods set up shop in the more powerful corners of the divine realm.

    This time, Kraush had absorbed the power of the Gold Sky World all at once.

    Normally, gods gradually absorbed it over time.

    But given Kraush��s extraordinary awakening, he could manage it in one shot.

    ��Then, Maios, let me ask you something.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Do you know where the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are hiding?��

    At that question, Maios hesitated.

    After all, the Gold Kingdom had been wiped clean, and the gods were now uniting to bring the flow of world erosion back to the middle realm.

    Their primary focus was to summon the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    Maios��s own sect, the Partes Constetion, was after the same goal.

    So it stood to reason that Maios, being part of that group, could have some clues.

    Upon posing his query, Maios��s expression turned slightlyplicated.

    ��Yes, I do know about them. But you might want to let that one go.��

    ��Why��s that?��

    ��Those guys are managed by none other than the supreme gods.��

    The supreme gods who existed in the divine realm.

    The fact that they were directly overseeing the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse made Kraush scrunch his brow.

    ��Directly managed by the supreme gods?��

    The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse were beings that the middle realm couldn��t handle.

    But the divine realm was a different story.

    Even Maios alone was stronger than any of the Four Horsemen that had descended into the middle realm.

    After all, he was a god for a reason!

    Thus, considering absorbing their power or trying to eliminate them��

    Now that n didn��t seem quite right when those supreme gods were involved!

    ��It seems like you have no idea what kind of beings the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse really are, Kraush,�� Maios said calmly, ncing up at the sky.

    ��As you know, there are various worlds in the divine realm.

    The divine realm,posed of all existence, is unimaginably vast��some worlds are downright unbelievable.��

    Even the Gold Sky World wasrger than the middle realm.

    It was clear just how expansive the divine realm was without needing to borate.

    ��The problem is that even the high-tier gods don��t fully know what lurks in those worlds.��

    The high-tier gods, beings of many mysteries and phenomena.

    Kraush��s brows furrowed at the thought that even they hold secrets.

    ��They say those worlds exist on the backside of all existence. We who live on the front can never glimpse behind.��

    Kraush figured out why Maios was sharing this info with him.

    ��The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse�� they came from that hidden realm.��

    ��Yes, indeed. They emerged from that behind-the-scenes world.��

    Had there been such a thing?

    Kraush had always believed the Four Horsemen were simply made to pour out world erosion upon theirmand by the existing high-tier gods.

    But as it turns out, they were entities from a world beyond!

    ��And the gods all had one consistent impression about them,�� Maios paused for dramatic effect.

    Finally, when he spoke, the tension in his voice thickened.

    ��They��re not much different from gods themselves.��

    ��What?��

    ��The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are beings akin to gods from that hidden world.��

    Kraush��s face hardened.

    He grasped the implications of that statement.

    ��So that means the Four Horsemen are����

    ��Yes, within the divine realm, unlike in the middle realm, they can wield their true power freely.��

    Those Four Horsemen who��d descended upon the middle realm were merely weakened by its limitations.

 Chapter 434

    ### Chapter: 434

    The Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    After hearing shocking news about them, Kraush��s expression becameplicated.

    He never imagined that beings he thought were created for world erosion were actually from another realm.

    ��So, is that why the Water God didn��t know about the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse?��

    Maios, being affiliated with the Partes, had first-hand knowledge.

    Gods who operated separately and weren��t part of the supreme gods might just be clueless about the Four Horsemen.

    After all, they weren��t created; they were invaders from another world.

    ��Now I understand why the Thief Goddess didn��t bother touching the Four Horsemen.��

    Even for her, the Four Horsemen were probably not the kind of entities one would want to mess with lightly.

    ��So, is that why they summoned me?��

    Kraush had a serious grudge against the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse.

    She might know how to defeat them if Kraush was by her side.

    ��The real problem is that the Thief Goddess hasn��t shown her face since then.��

    Where had she disappeared to?

    If she called him, at least she could pop in for a quick hello.

    ��Still, I can��t shake the feeling she��ll show up again soon.��

    Maios mentioned that it was amon ability among gods to have prophetic insights.

    When they get a feeling about something, it usually turns out to be urate.

    ��The only times it doesn��t work out is when other high-tier gods intervene,�� he noted.

    That would be considered a natural disaster, so even Maios had no control over it.

    Kraush wished he had some vibe about Aria.

    Unfortunately, that side of things remained silent.

    He could only vaguely assume that she was fine.

    Knowing what Kraush had seen of her, she was not the kind to die easily.

    The question was whether that belief was based purely on faith in Aria or something more divine.

    ��Ultimately, it seems I have to put off dealing with the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse for now.��

    Indeed, even in the divine realm, there were endless hurdles to face.

    ��I��ll need to find and absorb power from ces without high-tier gods.��

    Listening to Maios exin the location of the divine realm, Kraush decided where to go next.

    For the time being, he��d wander various spots in the divine realm, focusing solely on nurturing his star.

    ��After training my whole life to get stronger, and now I still have to train more. Life really knows how to tease!��

    The struggle for advancement had be a never-ending journey.

    From that day onwards, Kraush began traversing through the divine realm.

    Good powers were usually upied by high-tier gods.

    He used stealth to find suitable spots, repeatedly absorbing power without being detected.

    As a result, Kraush was experiencing rapid growth.

    His star was getting bigger every day, and he was expanding the range of power he could harness.

    Maybe that��s why he recalled the times when he was absorbing power in the Gold Sky World.

    Those days when he hopped around the Gold Sky World boosting his strength to stand against Abe.

    It was tough, but also a time focused purely on progress.

    The fact that these memories resurfaced suggested the path he was on now was quite challenging as well.

    After all, this was a journey topletely divide the middle realm from the divine realm.

    Time flew by.

    Given the divine realm��s mixed-up timeline, Kraush couldn��t tell how much time had passed, but he vaguely sensed that quite a while had gone by.

    Every now and then, he heard through the Crimson Garden, reminding him how he wished to return to the middle realm soon.

    And finally, as the power of his star reached its peak, Kraush started to feel the need to absorb more than just the divine realm��s power.

    ��Not being able to absorb the core of power, like in the Gold Sky World, was bing a bottleneck.��

    The concentrated powers in the divine realm were upied by high-tier gods.

    Consequently, he could only ess shallow areas to absorb power, and he had hit a limit as a result.

    ��I��m still no match for high-tier gods.��

    Kraush thought of Inferno, the only high-tier god he had encountered, and pondered deeply.

    Without absorbing the core power, he couldn��t move to the next level.

    Should he gamble on absorbing power while avoiding the eyes of high-tier gods?

    Or should he turn up the heat on hunting mid-tier gods like before?

    Lost in thought, Kraush suddenly heard an unexpected message.

    [ Kraush, the Lower World Gate shows signs of opening again. ]

    Kraush frowned immediately upon hearing from the Crimson Garden.

    That was the gate that had previously failed to open thanks to Kraush and the Thief Goddess.

    The gods were still unwilling to wave the white g, intent on opening the gate to bring world erosion.

    ��They just don��t know when to stop.��

    Kraush felt acutely aware that time wasn��t infinite.

    If he couldn��t separate the divine realm from the middle realm soon.

    The gods would find a way to intervene and bring world erosion, one way or another.

    In the end, they might even resort to more extreme measures.

    ��Maios, do you know the location of the Lower World Gate?��

    ��Yes, I��ve received news on my end too. This time, they seem to be summoning mid-tier gods to witness it.��

    Maios was, after all, affiliated with Partes.

    With his separatemunicationwork, he had been able to confirm thetest news.

    Last time, they hurriedly assembled only low-tier gods, which didn��t go very well since they got wiped out in a snap.

    This time, they nned to include mid-tier gods to make sure the Lower World Gate opened.

    ��What��s the n?��

    ��Come on, that��s obvious.��

    They had to block the gate.

    Upon hearing Kraush��s firm resolve, Maios looked like he had an epiphany.

    ��Speaking of which, Kraush, didn��t you mention that you��re short on power for growth?��

    ��That��s right.��

    ��The Lower World Gate is a passage opened by high-tier gods, so it contains more power than your average world.��

    Kraush understood where Maios was heading with this.

    Since their contract, Maios had been thoroughly assisting him to break free from the binding ties.

    Thus, his advice was genuine and incredibly useful.

    ��Draining power from the Lower World Gate��that��s the idea, right?��

    ��Yes, there��s a risk involved, but����

    ��There��s definitely value in trying.��

    High-tier gods merely open the gate.

    Unlikest time, they wouldn��t personally show up.

    If they nned to make an appearance, they wouldn��t be allowing mid-tier gods to witness it.

    Thus, the whole n to hijack the Lower World Gate came together in Kraush��s mind.

    Quietly, he narrowed his eyes in determination.

    He would block the middle realm��s intervention while simultaneously stealing the Lower World Gate.

    *

    Meanwhile, at the location where the Lower World Gate was reopening.

    On the yellow grasnds.

    From a bit of a distance, Kraush observed the gods with aplicated expression on his face.

    It made sense; half of what Maios said was true, and half was false.

    ��That��s just embarrassing.��

    Even Maios seemed taken aback, scratching the back of his neck sheepishly.

    Kraush didn��t me him entirely.

    Of course, he couldn��t have predicted that a ��candidate for high-tier god�� would arrive.

    In front of the Lower World Gate.

    One of the mid-tier gods sat on a chair, exuding an air of arrogance.

    She looked like a short woman at first nce, but the horns sprouting from her head and the peculiar tail she had told another story.

    The aura surrounding her was clearly far beyond that of mid-tier gods.

    Her name was Verita.

    Among mid-tier gods, she stood out as a future high-tier god.

    While she might not beparable to the gxy itself, one could feel the immense power of countless stars emanating from her.

    With a title like ��candidate,�� it was evident in a short time she would surely rise to be a high-tier god.

    Mid-tier gods were scrambling around trying to butter her up, eager to make a good impression.

    But she treated them with indifference, filtering them out in her boredom and superiority.

    There was no need to mention the low-tier gods waiting in front of the Lower World Gate.

    They looked tense, unable to utter a sound, feeling nervous just standing before such higher entities.

    If they made the slightest mistake, it was certain they would meet their end at the hands of these mid-tier and high-tier candidates.

    In such a situation, Kraush found himself deep in thought.

    ��If ites to a fight, I won��t back down.��

    Sure, it was a different story when it came to high-tier gods.

    But Kraush had a few skills up his sleeve.

    ��The number of stars may not allow me to restrict like other mid-tier gods�� but����

    He didn��t feel defeated.

    The only issue would be if he faced her one-on-one.

    When vying against Verita, the mid-tier gods wouldn��t stand idly by.

    They��d likely throw themselves at him fiercely on her behalf.

    ��Sure, mid-tier gods with restrictions might be manageable����

    But ones with no limitations would definitely be a nuisance.

    Facing multiple opponents, even Kraush knew it would be a challenge.

    So as he pondered, Kraush��s gazended on the Lower World Gate.

    Then, he paused and stroked his chin.

    ��Maios.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Can you also participate as a mid-tier god observer?��

    When Kraush asked, Maios blinked in surprise.

    He looked at Verita and then nodded.

    ��Yes, that should be possible.��

    A single additional mid-tier god wouldn��t raise any eyebrows.

    ��If that��s the case, can we send one more low-tier god to the Lower World Gate under the guise of a guide?��

    That question made Maios��s expression growplicated.

    After a few minutes of deliberation, he nodded.

    ����Yes, I think it would likely go unnoticed.��

    Maios scrutinized Kraush closely.

    Kraush��s star had grown considerably since back then.

    Even if he insisted on being a low-tier god, it probably wouldn��t hold water.

    ��That��s not something you need to worry about.��

    Kraush wasn��t just shooting in the dark.

    He had a n.

    ��I��ll create a small new star and hide it behind that facade.��

    To the naked eye, it would appear as a tiny star that could easily deceive.

    However, hidden behind that small star would be an utterly unmatched force.

    ��Will we be able to avoid Verita��s notice?��

    ��If we��re caught, then we��re in for an all-out war. It would be a gamble for me as well.��

    ����Then what happens to me?��

    Kraush nced at Maios before crossing his legs.

    He intended to forge that new star right then and there.

    ��Just think of it as a wrong turn you took.��

    Maios��s face twisted at that thought.

 Chapter 435

    ### Chapter: 435

    The Candidate for a High-Tier God, Verita.

    She was slouched in her chair, wearing a face that screamed boredom.

    The reason was simple.

    ��Do I really have to sit through this?��

    Recently, there were whispers about what went down at the opening of the Lower World Gate.

    Rumor has it, someone came through that gate and annihted low-tier gods, then took out about twenty mid-tier gods for good measure.

    And that person was none other than the well-known thief��s child from the middle realm.

    Verita wasn��t unaware of that.

    She clearly remembered the overwhelming aura when Kraush took down Abe that day. Even she, then a mid-tier god, could feel it.

    But in the end, he was just a human.

    And that same human was now out there, causing havoc and killing gods divine-style.

    Lately, things had been quiet though.

    But with their own gods getting wiped out, the high-tier gods were fuming.

    ��They said this time the Lower World Gate is a trap to lure him in.��

    If low-tier gods are sessfully sent through the Lower World Gate, that��s a win.

    But if Kraush shows up and interferes, they might catch him, which would be a bonus.

    The hassle was that the high-tier gods in her faction were all a bunch ofzy bums.

    They don��t rush to show off their power because, you know, using their strength could leave an opening for rival factions to sneak in.

    High-tier gods are a kind of bncing act.

    So, they didn��t want to just waltz in swinging their fists.

    Especially since Kraush had ties to the Thief God.

    The Thief God��s past mischief still haunted their memories.

    She had taken out a whopping hundred and eighty-two high-tier gods single-handedly.

    Just like that, she vanished, leaving chaos in her wake.

    So, none of them wanted to make a reckless move regarding Kraush.

    If he was alone, a high-tier god would have pped him down by now.

    But what if Kraush was actually bait set by the Thief God?

    If a high-tier god tried to take him down, they could end up getting taken down themselves.

    And that would leave a nice scar on their faction, for sure.

    That was exactly why the high-tier gods hadn��t budged yet.

    The real issue was that among the mid-tier gods, the best fighter was Verita, and she got stuck with the gig.

    They didn��t want to take initiative, so they pushed her into action instead.

    But Verita couldn��t shake the faces of those condescending high-tier gods from her mind.

    ��Ugh, how annoying.��

    In a way, Verita was also a trigger.

    If she got taken down by Kraush, the high-tier gods would rally together ande out swinging in revenge.

    If that unity happened, they might finally be able to take on the Thief God.

    So this Lower World Gate was both bait and a catalyst.

    And at that moment, Verita was feeling the heat.

    ��I��m supposed to lose?��

    Even though she hadn��t be a high-tier god yet, she was strong enough to be considered a candidate.

    No mid-tier god stood a chance against her, and even those who had be mid-tier gods before her were far behind.

    Yet now, she was expected to ept that she could lose.

    ��Hmph.��

    That chuckle of hers unleashed a chilling wind.

    Mid-tier gods instinctively shrank back from the aura she radiated.

    ��I really hope he shows up.��

    So she could squash those prissy high-tier gods�� expectations right into the dirt while casually kidnapping the Thief God��s kid.

    It was just the moment of her rage dawning.

    ��Verita, another mid-tier god has arrived from Partes!��

    One of her loyal mid-tier gods, wrapped in a cloak, reported excitedly.

    ��Their name����

    ��Maios.��

    She seemed uninterested and waved her finger dismissively.

    ��Never heard of them. Just have hime by to make a quick impression.��

    Most likely, the mid-tier gods were just sent over for fluff by their factions.

    Hence, she didn��t care much for any of them from the get-go.

    ��I heard they sent another low-tier god too.��

    But when she heard that, Verita��s eyes popped wide open.

    ��Low-tier god?��

    ��Yes, they say he��s a decent find and want to send him through the Lower World Gate.��

    Verita rubbed her chin slowly.

    It made sense; the low-tier gods going through this time were precisely bnced among the factions.

    They were basically means to show off their strength in the middle realm.

    So they had matched the numbers and strength to keep things even among the factions.

    It was all about mutual control between factions.

    ��Could be an opportunity to snatch some talent.��

    Any extra help could put other factions on high alert.

    ��Maybe there shouldn��t be any more low-tier godsing.��

    She tapped her finger on the chair��s armrest.

    ��Did Partes pull something sneaky?��

    But if they had that in mind, it wouldn��t make sense for them to show up right now.

    ��Other mid-tier gods don��t really know how these low-tier gods are selected.��

    This second wave was a well-kept secret from the general mid-tier gods.

    So it meant even Maios wouldn��t know.

    ��Hmmm.��

    Verita paused tapping and looked over.

    ��Benrea.��

    ��Yes?��

    ��Bring Maios and that low-tier god he brought here.��

    She had a strange feeling, something eerie and odd.

    And she trusted her instincts, for they rarely failed her.

    After some time, following her orders, Benrea brought Maios and a low-tier god to her.

    Maios walked in with nothing noteworthy to im him.

    He was a slight step above the mid-tier riff-raff but still a baby mid-tier god.

    On the flip side, Verita��s gazended on the low-tier god.

    He had ck hair, and snow-white skin, although his eyes were rather hard to see.

    Most gods looked attractive by default, but low-tier gods sometimes happened to be, well, less impressive.

    It seemed he fell into that category.

    Verita leaned closer and scrutinized him.

    ��You, what��s your name?��

    ��Crad.��

    He answered without hesitation, even in front of such a high-tier god candidate.

    Verita��s eyes narrowed.

    Low-tier gods usually cowered in front of mid-tier gods.

    Let alone standing before a candidate for high-tier god like Verita!

    But this guy called Crad didn��t flinch at all.

    His expression almost screamed innocence, raising her suspicions even more.

    Verita had a personality that would stomp on anything that irked her.

    She wanted nothing more than to smash something that felt off, but��

    ��But he��s got connections to Partes.��

    Taking a breath, she scratched her cheek.

    Partes is one of the top five supreme gods.

    The concept of ��supreme god�� doesn��t technically exist, but there are obvious tiers among high-tier gods.

    So to be in the top five is a big deal.

    If Partes genuinely sent this kid, he could be someone worth watching.

    Killing him would definitely lead to payback.

    ��Hmmm.��

    Verita pulled her hand back from her cheek and slowly stood.

    ��Crad, was it?��

    The winds began to whip up around her as she centered herself.

    The mid-tier gods beside her nched in horror as they realized what was happening.

    The hostile energy exuding from her intensified.

    The horns sprouting from her white hair glowed like fire.

    Her tail flicked side to side, preparing for battle.

    ��I-I don��t mean to interrupt, Verita!��

    Maios shouted, but she simply reached out her hand.

    Maios got caught in her energy wave and was flung out like a ragdoll.

    ��I tend to be eager, and I absolutely detestplications.

    I also despise assuming risks.��

    A fierce grin appeared on her face, her hair billowing like a storm.

    ��So I��ll just kill you and apologize to Partester.��

    She made it sound so cavalier, like ��Oh, no biggie!��

    As she stomped the ground, light zed from her palm.

    In a sh of brilliance shaped like a dragon, it descended upon Crad.

    Boom!

    Crad went flying from the impact and mmed into the ground.

    Nearby mid-tier gods got swept up in the chaos, iling helplessly.

    ��Hmph.��

    Watching that unfold, Verita clenched and unclenched her fist.

    Her brow furrowed in concentration.

    ��Cr- Crad!��

    She spotted Maios, who had tumbled far away, visibly shaken.

    His face was utterly petrified.

    During that moment, Verita straightened herself.

    ��I touched him.��

    Because Crad hadn��t even dodged!

    As a low-tier god, his reflexes were basically nonexistent.

    If he had been a suspect, he would��ve reacted!

    But Crad soaked up the attack withoutprehending what was happening.

    ��Am I imagining things?��

    It was rare for the instincts of a god to cloud their judgment.

    Verita turned her head slightly.

    And there was Crad, getting to his feet, looking perfectly fine.

    He wore a totally befuddled expression.

    In truth, Verita had just pretended to strike.

    But her reckless personality led everyone to believe she genuinely intended to kill Crad.

    Crad likely believed the same thing.

    ����or does he know I wasn��t serious?��

    Verita rested her hands on her hips and turned her gaze toward him.

    ��You, low-tier god, go over there.��

    ��Yes.��

    Crad obliged and trudged toward the low-tier god crowd.

    Verita��s doubts lingered.

    However, Crad and Kraush were scrambling her sense of reality so much it was irritating.

    ��Just one hit? I wouldn��t mind taking that for the team.��

    Crad��s suspicious grin shone through.

    At least they had already met the conditions for victory.

 Chapter 436

    ### Chapter: 436

    In Front of the Opening of the Second Lower World Gate.

    Kraush stood still, taking the form of Crad.

    Perhaps it was the interruption in the middle, but forget about the gossiping low-tier gods;

    Kraush��s attention was solely focused on one deity.

    High-tier God Candidate, Verita.

    She had thrown a punch at Kraush and continued to watch him closely thereafter.

    ��Couldn��t shake off the suspicion, huh?��

    It was clearly just her innate personality.

    ��But it doesn��t matter.��

    She had tested her suspicions, and Kraush had faced them head-on.

    He even thought about taking a hit for real.

    But since she was linked to a top-tier god, she just stopped right there.

    In fact, Kraush had prepared himself to take the beating.

    ��The turn hase.��

    There were no longer any grounds for him to get stalled by Verita.

    He thought, let her just sit back and watch with her fingers in her mouth.

    Boom!

    The yellow ins began to shake as if an earthquake was hitting.

    Soon after, the tremors stretched toward the low-tier gods�� center.

    ��It��s opening!��

    Just as one low-tier god eximed,

    Crack!

    The ground suddenly split apart, revealing the cloudy sky above.

    A massive vortex of power swirled within the clouds.

    The Lower World Gate.

    The gateway that would send low-tier gods to the middle realm had finally opened.

    The low-tier gods, with tense expressions, rushed toward the Lower World Gate.

    They had only heard rumors about the middle realm but didn��t know it for sure.

    The middle realm was a ce where mid-tier gods could intervene,

    leaving the low-tier gods to feel like they were stepping into an unknown world.

    As they reached out to step into that world,

    they suddenly realized something was blossoming around their necks.

    ��Hmm?��

    ��Eh?��

    Different reactions emerged from the low-tier gods.

    Around their necks were nes made of fire, but when had these been put on them? They looked puzzled.

    Suddenly!

    Verita, who had been sitting, sprang up from her chair.

    However, her reaction was one step behind.

    Click��

    Kraush��s Star(??) Sword had already returned to its scabbard.

    ��Let��s have a look.��

    As Kraush spoke those words, mes ignited on the heads and bodies of the low-tier gods all at once.

    The searing heat emerging from them was so intense that even Verita could feel it.

    Verita came to realize the size of Kraush��s star toote.

    She had thought there was only one star.

    But now that the size was revealed, it was overwhelminglyrge enough to make her swallow her breath.

    ��Bastard!��

    When Verita leaped, Kraush had alreadyunched himself toward the Lower World Gate.

    Seeing him get sucked in in an instant, Verita��s eyes widened in shock.

    ��Verita! No!��

    Just as Verita was about to leap into the gate, the mid-tier gods jumped in to hold her back.

    ��The Lower World Gate has tons of restrictions if you enter as a mid-tier god or higher! It��s exactly what the enemy desires!��

    ��Are you telling me to just sit here and watch as this happens?��

    Verita ground her teeth as she shouted, and the mid-tier gods floundered.

    They never expected Kraush would dare enter the Lower World Gate.

    ��Maios.��

    Verita swiftly spat out a name.

    ��Maios, that mid-tier god, where is he?��

    At her question, the mid-tier gods looked around.

    Sure enough, Maios had already bolted.

    Chomp��

    Verita gritted her teeth in fury.

    The mid-tier gods trembled before Verita��s rage.

    ��I don��t know what you n to do, but����

    Immense divine powers swirled around Verita.

    ��The price for deceiving me must be paid in full.��

    She sat her rear down in front of the Lower World Gate.

    As the mid-tier gods pondered over what to do about her actions,

    [a voice from above spoke,]

    ��Seems like something went wrong.��

    ��Grrr!��

    When Verita heard that, she looked up and her face changed.

    Of course, there was a familiar face, along with Maios, who had fled earlier.

    ��Nibeah!��

    As she called out that name, a man slowly curled his lips into a smile.

    Maios was held by that man, looking miserable.

    ��Kraush, we��re done for! You can��te out of the Lower World Gate!��

    ��

    The Lower World Gate.

    Once a channel for the Thief God, now a river and ascension space.

    Within it, Kraush began to feel numerous restrictions clinging to him.

    His body stretched andpressed, giving him a bizarre sense of bursting.

    Inside, he felt like a nail was being driven into him.

    ��Is this the restriction?��

    These restrictions arose when mid-tier gods or higher attempted to intervene in the middle realm.

    Gods had various opinions about these restrictions, but the most credible theory told this story.

    The Middle Realm.

    It was a world that nurtured itself on the remnants of dead supreme gods.

    Long, long ago, in an age beyond even the wisest of high-tier gods,

    one of the gods met his fate, and the essence of that god fed this world �C shaping nature and civilization.

    When Kraush first heard this story from Maios, he was bbergasted.

    However, as the story unfolded, Kraush��s expression changed.

    The talents possessed by humans within the middle realm,

    These talents were closely linked to the essence of the dead gods.

    This essence was the most coveted thing for gods.

    The nourishment from a being greater than a supreme god.

    There wasn��t anything better for elevating a god��s status.

    So, gods scrambled to grant skills in exchange for that essence.

    Some gods wanted to infiltrate the middle realm,

    desiring to nt their roots and absorb that essence.

    But the middle realm didn��t allow such invasions.

    Much like an immune systembating foreign attackers,

    it actively thwarted godly invasions under the guise of restrictions.

    The greater the god, the more restrictions bound them, preventing any intervention in the middle realm.

    Conversely, weaker gods could invade if they tried,

    but even then, such weak gods wouldn��t be able to extract any essence from the middle realm.

    This hypothesis also exined why world erosion urred specifically in the middle realm.

    ��Because the middle realm possesses the most essence capable of creating worlds.��

    The destroyed realm had selected the middle realm for where it would re-establish roots.

    And as the world erosion surged, the middle realm weakened from defending against it.

    As a result, gods could invade the middle realm more freely.

    The reason gods sought to unleash world erosion in the middle realm also stemmed from this logic.

    ��And the Four Horsemen of the Apocalypse are the same.��

    Though little is known about them,

    the Four Horsemen are almost on the same level as gods.

    Their intentions were clearly simr to those of the gods regarding the middle realm��s essence.

    ��World erosion, and their deceitful n is a passage for them to enter the middle realm despite the restrictions.��

    It was said that high-tier gods kept the Four Horsemen under wraps.

    So why didn��t they restrain them when the floodgate opened?

    ��There are two possibilities.��

    One being that they couldn��t contain the Four Horsemen anymore, since they had devoured too much of the essence from the middle realm due to world erosion.

    ��The second possibility is that when the middle realm could no longer impose restrictions on gods,

    they intended to invade it directly.��

    Listening to the gods�� hypotheses andparing them with his own experiences,

    Kraush felt a surge of rage.

    Whether the middle realm came from some ancient god��s corpse or remnants,

    Kraush didn��t care.

    He lived here and had grown here.

    This realm was Kraush��s world.

    And it would continue to be so, as a world for his cherished people.

    ��Anyone who dares to covet our world will be burnt to ashes.��

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed, and his fists clenched tightly.

    The restrictions made his body heavy, hindering his movements.

    Kraush had also spent his days in the divine realm nurturing a star, bing a presence rivaling high-tier gods.

    Naturally, from the middle realm��s perspective, he was deemed an invader.

    But Kraush needed to let them know.

    ��G-Great god, and all that, I don��t care!��

    He forced his lips to part, and a me sparked within him, igniting the star inside.

    This me initially burned through divine energy,

    but Kraush found he could ignite the star through the other means as well.

    ��W-Why put restrictions on someone trying to defend this world?��

    As he shouted, a force radiated from his being.

    The power of the world.

    The aura.

    Kraush finally understood why the aura resembled the structure of divine energy.

    In the end, the aura was simply a force derived from the essence of the god within the middle realm.

    To counteract world erosion and divine intervention,

    this immune system was created.

    That was precisely what the aura represented.

    As the aura burst forth from Kraush, it fiercely ignited his star.

    Suddenly, the binding restrictions from the middle realm began to shake loose, one by one.

    Restrictions, in essence, ultimately shared the same power as the aura.

    As long as Kraush could release the aura, he��d find the restrictions meaningless.

    Kraush was the most radiant flower that bloomed in the middle realm,

    filled with the essence the gods eagerly wished to possess.

    ��Yeah, gotta recognize my family.��

    As Kraush spoke those words, he raised his hand.

    From his palm, white light began to emanate.

    The immense divine power filling the Lower World Gate.

    It was time to devour it all and be a star that swallows gxies.

    Kraush��s gaze turned upward.

    ��Wait for me, divine realm.��

    ��Let me show you what a reckless brat from the middle realm can do.��

 Chapter 437

    ### Chapter: 437

    A gust of wind swept through the yellow ins.

    In the swirling breeze, a woman with flowing ck hair stood tall.

    Her name was Verita.

    In fact, she was a high-tier god candidate, well on her way to bing one.

    Yet here she was, seemingly wary of someone.

    Standing beside her was a man.

    It was his very presence that made her uneasy.

    Suddenly��

    Snowkes began to descend from the sky, one by one.

    Rarely did snow gather on the yellow ins.

    The world turned white.

    In this unnatural scene, middle-tier gods shrank back, their instincts kicking in.

    The cold oozing from the falling snow was so frigid it cut through the depths of their beings.

    Snow began to collect on the man��s transparent hair.

    However, he didn��t pay it any mind, his gaze fixed on the Lower World Gate with piercing white eyes.

    [Verita, you mean to say you missed it despite your vignce?]

    ��I��m sorry.��

    When Verita apologized, the man chuckled softly.

    [I��m not chastising you. Mistakes happen.]

    He was understanding.

    Yet Verita knew well that his kindness was not merely generous; it had its limits.

    [And besides, you��re not the only one who made a mistake.]

    He raised a hand.

    As if reacting to him, the cold, shivering middle-tier gods flinched as one.

    They all realized at once what would happen if he swung that hand.

    They would vanish like mere snowkes.

    ��No, Nibera! How can I hold those gods responsible when I was fooled myself?��

    Hearing Verita��s protest, he briefly nced down at her.

    Then, with his snow-white hand, he gently patted her head.

    Snowkes now covered her hair.

    Yet Verita showed no sign of displeasure.

    [Nibera, every time I see you, I think how kind-hearted you are. Yes, as a potential high-tier god, you should have a sense ofpassion.]

    As previously mentioned, Nibera was indeed kind.

    But his kindness was reserved only for those who bore the potential to be high-tier gods or those who were high-tier gods themselves.

    He treated beings who could not even touch the threshold of high-tier gods as worthless.

    Neither low-tier nor middle-tier gods held any significance to him.

    They were merely designated beingsbeled as low-tier or middle-tier gods.

    In Nibera��s eyes, they were no different from the divine serfs of the godly realm.

    Yet those who showed the slightest potential to be high-tier gods were different.

    They could be allies.

    Hence, Nibera bestowed kindness solely on Verita at this moment.

    The God of Snow.

    Nibera.

    That was who he was.

    ��Nibera, is there any way to act on the Lower World Gate?��

    The Lower World Gate served as a colossal passageway into the middle realm, one that required thebined might of several high-tier gods to open.

    Despite Verita��s power, she was powerless to take on the gate alone.

    So she wondered if perhaps Nibera could do something.

    He shook his head in disappointment.

    [The Lower World Gate has restrictions tied specifically to the middle realm. Even if several high-tier gods were here, I alone could not intervene.]

    The deity who created the middle realm was said to be a being even superior to the highest of gods.

    The constraints woven into the fabric of the middle realm made it impossible for a single high-tier god to act.

    Nibera cast a nce at the Lower World Gate.

    He wanted nothing more than to fetch that cheeky Kraush who dove right in.

    But even with his presence, he had no choice but to be patient.

    If Kraush intended to descend to the middle realm, there would be little reason for concern.

    But if he had some other purpose for using the Lower World Gate toe to the surface��

    Then action would be necessary.

    ��The problem is not knowing his motives.��

    Kraush was undeniably the child of the Thief God.

    In the past, how manymotions had the Thief God caused within the divine realm?

    Every incident had been extraordinary, throwing the godly realm into chaos.

    So it was certain that Kraush must have some outrageous goal in mind.

    ��To uncover that goal����

    Nibera��s gaze shifted away from the Lower World Gate to another spot.

    There, a middle-tier god was trapped within a realm of ice.

    ��Nibera, I��d like to ask him a few questions, if that��s alright?��

    Verita cautiously pointed to Maios, who was imprisoned in that ice.

    Inside the prison of ice, Maios��s limbs had been transformed into ice.

    Perhaps that was why he could not move an inch, merely stuck in the icy confines.

    [Very well. Just don��t go annihting him.]

    ����Is that so?��

    [A tiny bit of potential for camaraderie was visible.]

    Verita��s eyes turned towards Maios.

    The potential for high-tier godhood.

    Nibera could see this better than anyone.

    Maios being taken captive rather than instantly obliterated by Nibera meant he held at least some level of potential.

    Had it been anyone else, they��d have likely been executed without a second thought.

    Thud��

    Standing before the prison, Verita looked down at Maios.

    To think things woulde to this, she should have either struck a pact or run away to avoid all of this, but now, it was toote for regrets.

    Maios, who had just now realized Verita��s presence, flinched away from her gaze.

    Nibera, observing the scene intently, spoke with a sigh woven into his words.

    ��You��ve formed some sort of pact with that boy, haven��t you?��

    Verita swiftly grasped Maios��s circumstances.

    Maios belonged to the Partes Order.

    So why would he suddenly betray Partes and the gods to help Kraush?

    There was only one possible reason he��d lend aid.

    ��It seems that your very life is what you staked in this deal.��

    Maios jerked his head up in shock at her words.

    The genuine fear scrawled across his face revealed just how startling her insight had been.

    ��If you didn��t want to meet your end, you had no choice but to help. Maios, I can understand your plight.��

    Verita possessed the foresight that epassed situations from low-tier to middle-tier, even up to candidates for high-tier godhood.

    She had experienced far more hardships than the average high-tier god.

    So unlike those who had lost their sense of self, she could still empathize with others.

    ��However, crime is crime. Your decision to assist that boy has spurred chaos in the divine realm, and the price for that chaos shall fall upon your shoulders.��

    Maios silently bit his lip.

    Though he insisted he had no other means to save himself, aiding Kraush was undoubtedly a transgression.

    ��But if you were toy everything out on the table concerning that boy����

    She extended her hand toward him.

    ��I could kneel before the high-tier gods and plead on your behalf, including your association with Partes to have your crime pardoned.��

    Verita��s voicemanded a surprising weight.

    Just like Nibera, high-tier gods held a moderate kindness toward those who shared the same kind of potential.

    An actmitted by a middle-tier god could possibly be forgiven if a high-tier god candidate interceded.

    What��s more, ording to Nibera, Maios bore the potential to be a high-tier god himself.

    In this instance, it was highly likely his transgressions could be absolved.

    With that, Nibera had offered Maios a chance.

    The astonished Maios slowly raised his head to face Nibera.

    ����Is that true?��

    ��On my star, I��ll swear an oath.��

    Maios��s eyes trembled with disbelief.

    Nibera, in all her generous benevolence, was offering amnesty.

    It was a gesture that should have made any onlooker grateful.

    However, Maios slowly began to raise his head.

    ��I��m truly grateful for your leniency, Verita.��

    ��Well then����

    ��But I cannot speak freely regarding Kraush.��

    Hearing his next words, Nibera��s expression contorted fiercely.

    She was someone who could understand circumstances broadly.

    Yet when it came to the fundamental nature of her personality, she was undeniably impatient.

    Once offered an opportunity, she wouldn��t go off granting a second one.

    At this point, Maios knew exactly that point of hers, yet still expressed his refusal.

    ��Is this out of some sense of loyalty to that boy?��

    When Verita asked this, Maios let out a hollowugh.

    ��There��s no sense of loyalty in a bond forged by a pact. Besides, loyalty is like a rare gem to gods.��

    Gods did not cooperate with one another.

    Thatw was likely unchangeable.

    ��Though I can��t say I have such a feeling.��

    His gaze shifted towards the ce where the Lower World Gate had opened.

    ��If I were toy everything out and stand at Verita��s side here����

    And now he was trembling harder than ever before��far more violently than he had when he was under the watch of Verita or Nibera.

    ��I would seriously feel like I��d meet my end.��

    Upon hearing this, Verita��s expression morphed into one of utter disbelief.

    Of course.

    Maios��s words implied that Kraush would obliterate both Verita and the God of Snow, Nibera, before turning on him for betrayal.

    ����Are you out of your mind?��

    Verita had witnessed that boy��s potential firsthand.

    That vast star was of a kind never seen by even the high-tier gods.

    Yet it was still just a single star.

    Whenpared to a high-tier god��s gctic power, it paled inparison.

    That was the very reality that Verita, who had yet to achieve true gxy status, was most keenly aware of.

    ��Perhaps I��m just being delusional.��

    To think that Kraush could achieve victory here was undoubtedly a foolish judgment.

    However, Maios had watched quite closely, featuring Kraush like no other god could.

    That boy was undoubtedly a monster, different from the gods.

    Indeed, he was a monstrous variable.

    One capable of bringing down gods.

    ��But I guess I��ll soon understand with my own eyes.��

    As he spoke, it seemed Maios was certain of something.

    Verita turned her head slowly.

    As his words rang true, she began to sense something approaching.

    Thud thud!

    Inside the Lower World Gate.

    A tremendous tremor throbbed through.

    The vibration soon reached the middle-tier gods, all of whom turned their gazes toward the Lower World Gate.

    Among them, the one who had been mostposed��the God of Snow��began to widen his eyes.

    [Hmm?]

    And the very moment he reacted with a look of skepticism about whether what he felt was the truth��

    Boom!

    An explosion ripped through the entrance of the Lower World Gate, and dark blue mes shot skyward.

    The heat from the mes made the middle-tier gods scatter in a panic.

    Verita gazed, dazed, at the unfolding scene.

    The violent mes soared into the sky, raining down sparks like shooting stars.

    The moment those sparks touched the snow, it melted away entirely.

    And those exact snowkes had been summoned by none other than Nibera.

    The snow of the high-tier god melted.

    What did that signify?

    The answer was simple.

    Thud��

    As the tremors subsided, a figure emerged from the dark blue mes.

    A man with hair alight in dark blue stood there, his eyes gleaming like a blue moon.

    He was the embodiment of azure me.

    The high-tier god.

    One single star was ready to engulf the gxy itself.

 Chapter 438

    ### Chapter: 438

    The God of Snow.

    Nibera was witnessing a scene he never imagined.

    The sight of snow melting away.

    This was something that would never happen unless another high-tier god appeared.

    Yet here it was, the snow was losing the battle against the heat radiating from a man.

    Nibera��s gazended on the man.

    His expression was filled with confusion.

    Sure, the snow was melting��that was one thing.

    But what on earth was the identity of that man standing there?

    ��A single star?��

    High-tier gods are those who have umted countless stars to reach the gxy.

    However, the Kraush visible to Nibera was definitely far from anything gctic.

    From Kraush, there was only a single star emanating��a star so massive it could blind you.

    ��What on earth����

    In all his time, Nibera had never seen such a star.

    He had seen countless stars, but this one was absurdly oversized.

    He felt as though he was witnessing something utterly ridiculous.

    The power flowing from that gigantic star shook the surroundings.

    The faces of the middle-tier gods went pale.

    The high-tier god candidate, Verita, quietly caught her breath, unconsciously clenching her fists.

    The oppressive aura pouring from the star weighed down on everyone.

    At this rate��

    It felt as if a single star might consume everything in its path.

    [Oh boy.]

    As Nibera spoke, the snow began to intensify.

    The snow that had been ame in blue mes started to push back against the mes.

    [What is that monstrous form? Are you trying to toy with the gods?]

    Nibera��s appearance gradually shifted.

    What had been a nonchnt demeanor in front of low-tier and middle-tier gods morphed into something far more serious.

    Given the situation, Nibera was clearly annoyed by the sudden outcrop he was witnessing.

    Kraush had been fixated on Nibera since his arrival.

    That expression on Kraush��s face showed his determination to fight, filled with the confidence that he could win.

    High-tier gods were those who wielded the gxy.

    For a mere star to challenge a high-tier god was nothing short of an insult.

    [You��re so cocky for someone so clueless.]

    Before he knew it, Nibera��s eyes began to rain down like a storm.

    Snow fell in sheets so thick that visibility was nearly wiped out, transforming the area into a world of white.

    Under the immense pressure, the middle-tier gods could barely move, and began to freeze in ce.

    Boom!

    In that moment, Verita, witnessing it all, stomped the ground.

    With a single act, she dispersed the overwhelming pressure that had gripped the space and turned to the middle-tier gods.

    ��You all better get the hell out of here right now!��

    As she shouted, the middle-tier gods snapped back to their senses before scattering in all directions.

    They all understood that staying would spell their doom.

    Regardless of their intent, Nibera was solely focused on Kraush amidst the storm of snow.

    Unintentionally, at that moment, he admitted something.

    Kraush had be a worthy opponent strong enough to be wary of.

    Whoosh!

    Once again, dark blue mes erupted from Kraush��s body, melting the snow around him.

    As if he intended to burn away even the clouds, Nibera swallowed a gasp of astonishment at the mes.

    [It seems you��re filled with the desire to confront me.]

    Nibera raised a hand above his head.

    Boom! Boom!

    Suddenly, vibrations began to echo from somewhere.

    As if an earthquake had struck, the entire yellow ins shook, and Nibera looked down with an air of superiority.

    [Learn for yourself how foolish that is.]

    Then came the avnche.

    Snow, filling every corner of the yellow ins, cascaded toward them.

    A titanic avnche loomed, looming like a tidal wave as it crashed forward.

    In an instant, it engulfed everything in its path, creating a hellishndscape of snow.

    As the battle between Nibera and Kraush began in earnest, Verita took to the skies, hastily shielding herself from being swept away by the snow.

    From above, she beheld the endless expanse of white.

    The yellow ins, where low-tier gods were typically born, wererger than the middle realm itself.

    Now, thatnd was enveloped in snow, leaving it unrecognizable.

    Surely, everyone caught in that snow was buried, meeting their end beneath it all.

    Verita scanned the area with her eyes.

    The dark blue mes that had soared high moments before were now extinguished and invisible.

    Had they ultimately perished beneath the snow?

    As thoughts of the colossal star she had seen flooded back, Verita felt a chill down her spine.

    Despite being a candidate for high-tier god status, she realized the stark difference between herself and the true high-tier gods.

    ��This is what it means to be a conceptual being.��

    The term ��disaster�� suited this situation all too perfectly.

    At that moment.

    Bang!

    With that sound, Verita��s head snapped in the direction of the noise.

    The thickyer of snow��at least several hundred meters deep��exploded upwards and shot high into the air, raining down.

    The moment disbelief crossed Verita��s face, the dark blue mes roared up once again, melting the snow, and a man soared skyward.

    Verita��s eyes widened in shock.

    Nibera��s snow was anything but ordinary.

    It was a force crafted from the very concept of the God of Snow.

    And Kraush was confronting that head-on, breaking through the snowy barrier, andunching into the sky.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    While Verita��s astonishment passed quickly, Nibera was not one to let Kraush��s ascent slide.

    The snow giants began to stir.

    They extended their dozens of arms toward Kraush.

    Each swing from them rattled the air and altered the terrain.

    Yet Kraush zipped through the midst of those snow giants, pushing forward.

    ��Is he trying to dodge?��

    Verita clearly sensed that Kraush had grown stronger since hisst encounter at the Lower World Gate.

    However, whether he believed he couldn��t match a high-tier god was unclear.

    Kraush chose not to retaliate, instead repeatedly evading their grasp.

    Boom! Boom!

    The number of snow giants began to multiply.

    Even after the sky had been nketed with such snow, it began to fall and umte once more.

    The entirety of the yellow ins was now firmly in Nibera��s grasp.

    Kraush was desperately trying to escape, but in the end, he was merely thrashing in Nibera��s clutches.

    Watching the scene, Verita was convinced.

    Sooner orter, Kraush would be caught in his own struggle.

    And that would be the end of him.

    The moment Nibera, the God of Snow, felt anger toward Kraush, his fate was sealed.

    ��That middle-tier god, Maios.��

    It was unclear whether he had met his demise beneath the snow or fled like the other middle-tier gods, but she wanted him to know just how foolish his thoughts had been.

    Kraush was destined to perish, buried in snow.

    [You scoundrel!]

    In that moment, Nibera��s furious roar echoed loudly.

    Was Kraush evading like a rat, raising Nibera��s ire?

    No way, that wasn��t it.

    A high-tier god wouldn��t be rattled that easily by someone like Kraush.

    So why was Nibera so enraged now?

    [That sword��you��re looking down on me, aren��t you?]

    Verita��s gaze finallynded on the sword in Kraush��s grip.

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    Kraush��s sword.

    mes were gathering around that one de.

    So much so that the surrounding world began to warp under its immense heat.

    Chill ran down Verita��s spine.

    She had assumed that Kraush was only retreating due tock of options.

    But that wasn��t the case at all.

    The star he radiated was so enormous that even Verita couldn��t sense the flow of its power.

    Only Nibera, who viewed the world through the lens of concepts, realized this and shouted towards Kraush.

    ��Don��t underestimate me.��

    At that moment, having dodged another w from a snow giant, Kraush opened his mouth.

    ��I know you��re powerful, so I��m bringing out my best move.��

    Nibera didn��t understand Kraush��s method of fighting.

    Actually, gods didn��tprehend how humans fought.

    They wielded boundless power by nature.

    Especially for high-tier gods, their strength was iprehensibly vast.

    Nibera had existed far longer than anybination of low-tier and middle-tier gods.

    To him, power was a given, something he wielded freely.

    Thus, he didn��t understand how a weaker being would sharpen its own teeth when fighting back.

    Having lived as an underdog, he had no concept of how sharp Kraush��s teeth truly were.

    Boom��

    The clouds began to swirl oddly.

    The raging snowstorm started to unravel and expand outward.

    The direction of the wind shifted.

    Even the light of the celestial bodies above was twisted askew.

    Verita watched the phenomenon, stupefied.

    She suddenly saw the whole world twisting, getting sucked toward a single man.

    What in the world was this scene?

    Now that she thought about it, she had only felt something simr once while looking up at the sky.

    A ck hole embedded in the night sky.

    That greedy hole swallowed even light, devouring tremendous power and leaving nothing.

    And right now.

    She felt a simr force emanating from Kraush.

    A force that distorted the very fabric of reality.

    A colossal star, one that intended to consume everything��gxy included.

    That greed was spawning dark blue mes that sought to ignite the world.

    Boom!

    In that instant, a gargantuan snow giant,rger than the world forming the yellow ins, burst through the very fabric of reality.

    Even Nibera deemed Kraush��s energy rming when he deployed his secret weapon.

    The colossal snow giant moved with purpose as it crashed down.

    ��N-Nibera!��

    Verita shouted in horror.

    What he was about to do would obliterate not only the yellow ins but indeed the entire world itself.

    Yet Verita couldn��t stop him.

    As if heralding the end of the world.

    The instant she caught sight of that punch descending from the sky, she could only watch in a daze.

    Bang��

    With a brief re, the sound of mes flickered in Verita��s ears.

    In that frozen moment, under the shadow of the colossal snow giant covering the sky, Kraush exhaled a plume of pure white smoke.

    Finally, he reached out with the heaviest sword aimed at the descending heavens.

    Reverse Heavenly Annihtion

    First Style

    Reverse Extermination

    The azure mes ignited!

 Chapter 439

    ### Chapter: 439

    The pure white snow couldn��t handle the heat of the blue mes and began to melt away.

    Kuhgung��

    As a result, the body of the gigantic snow giant pierced by the blue mes started to crumble.

    Kwagakak!

    Snow falling from the colossal snow giant triggered an avnche, sweeping everything in its path.

    However, most of it quickly turned into steam and disappeared into the atmosphere, likely due to the mes.

    In the midst of this chaos, the man engulfed in blue mes stood tall.

    Kraush Balheim.

    The son of the Thief God, who climbed from the Middle Realm to the Divine Realm.

    With eyes half-open, he slowly surveyed his surroundings.

    The melting snow held a presence that Kraush was chasing.

    Pip!

    In that moment, a sudden wound appeared on Kraush��s arm.

    A thin, shallow cut, as if made by a sharp object.

    But it didn��t stop there.

    Pippippippip!

    Wounds began to appear all over Kraush��s body, apanied by torn clothing.

    Standing at the center of it all, he realized what was happening.

    Invisible particles of snow.

    Those minuscule particles were empowered and were managing to pierce through Kraush��s heat, leaving their marks.

    All around Kraush��

    This ce was filled with invisible snow particles.

    And those snow particles were now rushing toward Kraush at high speed.

    ��Seriously?��

    Kraush, noticing the trick yed by the God of Snow, intensified the mes from the star within him.

    Then, a gust of energy erupted from his body.

    Kwagakak!

    The rushing breeze shattered the snow particles to pieces.

    Once the breath of the White Dragon King, it had now be Kraush��s own energy.

    Simultaneously, Kraush whipped his head around sharply.

    Inside the ground.

    The moment his gazended there, his eyes widened.

    ��I found it.��

    With that deration, Kraush propelled himself into the sky like a cannonball.

    In the blink of an eye, he mmed into the ground, turning his sword as he went.

    Kwaaaang!

    Then, the soaring blue mes shook fiercely along with Kraush��s sword.

    Kraush realized his sword couldn��t advance, was blocked, and his eyes twitched.

    On the other side of the transparent barrier, Nibera was catching his breath with arms outstretched.

    Kraush��s strike, Reverse Extermination,

    Pierced the gigantic snow giant while also transferring the mes to Nibera.

    Though Nibera desperately tried to extinguish the mes clinging to him��

    This was merely a temporary measure; the problem was far from resolved.

    The fire clinging to his body continued to burn him away.

    Humiliation was evident in Nibera��s eyes.

    Kraush could not bebeled as a high-tier god to Nibera.

    The star he had foolishly nurtured did not meet any of the criteria deemed necessary for a high-tier god in Nibera��s eyes.

    It was simply an oversized star, grown for no reason other than size.

    To him, Kraush appeared utterly pitiful.

    Yet despite this disdain, Kraush��s star was pressuring Nibera.

    His mind was clouded by the mes clinging to him.

    What was this fire?

    It felt like it was burning the very concept that made up Nibera.

    The son of the Thief God.

    Did he inherit that power from her, resulting in this phenomenon?

    Though unsure, Nibera quietly showed his humiliation and rage, gathering his strength.

    For Nibera, the only options left were retreat or a swift conclusion.

    And the first choice was an option he couldn��t take.

    If he fled, leaving Kraush behind, he knew well how other high-tier gods would treat him.

    Even if he was treated that way, it seemed better to extinguish Kraush or perish himself.

    What he didn��t realize was that Kraush was also not in great shape at all.

    ��I��m more tired than I expected.��

    Kraush had swallowed the whole Lower World Gate created by the high-tier gods.

    While the star he had nurtured somehow absorbed this, it still needed a little more time to fully take it in.

    And as a result of not taking the necessary time, the burden was heavy on Kraush��s body.

    His body felt hot.

    He had expelled a massive amount of heat earlier, but not all of it had dissipated and was still lingering inside him.

    ��Well then.��

    He might as well use this heat outward.

    His body was already overstrained.

    Taking this opportunity, Kraush resolved to fully melt the power of the Lower World Gate into his star.

    [What a lunatic.]

    With the brief voice from Crimson Garden, Kraush��s sword began tracing lines.

    The shape of the strike Kraush was drawing surged toward Nibera.

    The blue mes blooming along the tip of the sword left a trail.

    In response, Nibera��s eyes also moved in sync with the action.

    Snow pouring from the sky and ground rushed to obstruct Kraush��s sword and bore down on him.

    Before long, dark clouds once again overshadowed the sky.

    Yet the darkness of the clouds couldn��t halt the zing blue mes.

    The snow intensified.

    The mes roared.

    The blue glow kept shining vibrantly between the snowkes.

    With every intensification of that blue light, Nibera felt an increasing sense of dizziness.

    Kraush kept melting away the endless snowfall.

    He would pierce through any avnches that arose.

    He would slice through flying snow like bullets.

    He would split apart any snow giants that showed their faces.

    Nibera, true to the concept of snow, used all means at his disposal to handle the snow.

    It was so extreme that Kraush felt as if he were trapped in the world of snow.

    Everything around him was pure white.

    The light reflecting from the snow pierced his vision and made him feel dizzy.

    Thus, Kraush focused even more deeply within himself.

    Starlight emanating from the colossal star he conjured began mapping out his path forward.

    With each instance of this, Kraush felt even more like a me.

    The foot that hovered before the doorway to a high-tier god��

    Was gradually pushing deeper inside.

    The blue mes melted the snow away.

    The snow began to feel fear toward the blue mes.

    Eventually, that deep-rooted fear made it feel like it could entirely melt away.

    Having experienced this terror transformed Nibera��s body into the very concept of snow.

    At the moment he reached the essence of the concept, Nibera��s snow intensified even further.

    Kraush, who had been steadily moving forward, nearly stumbled and was engulfed by the snowstorm.

    But even so, the mes did not extinguish.

    Nibera shivered at the sight.

    Pusak!

    In the same instance, allowing himself to suffer a blow from Kraush caused the fire clinging to his body to bring him down.

    Soon after, Nibera had realized one critical fact.

    What Kraush��s mes were burning.

    ��That star, he��s burning my star!��

    What Kraush was incinerating was none other than Nibera��s own star.

    No matter how much Kraush��s mes had reached the level of a high-tier god��

    Nibera couldn��tprehend being burned so incessantly.

    Now everything clicked into ce.

    ��This brat never cared about reaching high-tier god status from the start.��

    What Kraush was concerned about was a singr focus.

    A method to kill a god to protect the Middle Realm.

    It��s precisely why he had crafted only one star.

    Not to be a concept and reach high-tier god status.

    But singrly to create a star meant to kill a god.

    Kraush poured everything he had intopleting this massive star.

    A look of shock settled on Nibera��s face.

    A star forged from pure determination to kill a god.

    No matter how many stars a high-tier god owned and established gxies��

    Nibera had no star that could rival the one that had grown sorge with a specific goal.

    [What are you? Who the hell are you?!]

    To be so fixated solely on murdering gods as his fundamental goal.

    That was something no sane person would do.

    Yet the unfortunate truth for him was��

    Kraush had long been far removed from sanity.

    If he had a single goal, he would achieve it at whatever cost, even at the expense of himself.

    That was Kraush Balheim, who had protected the world from annihtion.

    And once again, doing all he could to protect the world he had nurtured, Kraush was burning bright as a me.

    A star that burned the stars born by the gods.

    The star of the Demon yer.

    A new realm achieved by Kraush.

    As Kraush pierced through the thinned veil of snow and emerged with mes, he saw Nibera, wide-eyed in horror, and gripped his sword even tighter.

    The ming blue mes grew to an explosive level, teetering on the edge of overflowing.

    This was the result of drawing out all the heat dwelling within Kraush.

    Kwa-jik!

    Perhaps due to excessive heat, a dissonant sound echoed from within his enchanted sword.

    Hearing this sound, Kraush recalled the promise he made with his wives, but bit his lip tight.

    He could apologizeter.

    So he had to win here, for sure.

    ��Kraush Balheim.��

    Kraush addressed Nibera, who was melting away under the mes of his Demon yer.

    ��You will be the name that sets aze the Divine Realm.��

    As Kraush swung his sword down, it split Nibera��s head and cleaved his body in two.

    Kwa-jik!

    Thus, blue mes spread from within as Nibera��s body deviated at both ends.

    All of Nibera��s stars were ultimately consumed and ignited by Kraush��s fire.

    ��Remember this even in your obliteration.��

    So that he never dares to look towards the Middle Realm again.

    Kwaaaang!

    Finally, Nibera was engulfed by the mes of the Demon yer and exploded into pieces.

    The dark clouds in the sky cleared, and the snow faded away into ash and disappeared.

    The God of Snow.

    The moment he met his end, having ruled as a high-tier god for so long.

    His demise was an event that only urred once in a millennium, even in the Divine Realm.

    And this was Kraush��s first deration of war against the high-tier gods.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 150: Sword King

    Chapter 150: Sword King

    On the snowy mountain where a snowstorm was raging.

    A man with long crimson hair, sitting at the edge of the cliff, sneered.

    The red scarf wrapped around his neck fluttered slowly in the wind.

    He liked this moment the most.

    When the yellow sky unfolded.

    The sensation of the entire world writhing as if on edge.

    This sensation reminded him of his old homnd.

    ��What the hell are you doing? Why did you mess with Hadenhartz!��

    It was at that moment. The man, lost in pleasant thoughts, slowly turned his head to the side.

    Standing there was a woman with long, disheveled ck hair.

    Instead of her usual attire, she wore a robe entirely ck in color.

    Clenching her fists tightly, she red at the man with eyes full of unyielding anger.

    The man, however, tilted his head, as if he couldn��t understand her frustration.

    ��Well, isn��t it the best opportunity to gain high-quality World Erosion power?��

    His alias was the Mad Sword Emperor.

    He was a world eroder affiliated with Ixion.

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s world erosion became stronger as he fought against more powerful opponents.

    Naturally, the higher the level, the greater the power of the world erosion he could obtain.

    Currently, in Hadenhartz, there was none other than the Sword King Rai Valheim.

    With such an opportunity to gain top-quality world erosion, there was no reason not to act.

    ��I��ve heard about your power. If it��s like that, why don��t you fight me instead!��

    ��Hahaha, that��s impossible.��

    The Mad Sword Emperor shrugged exaggeratedly.

    ��You, being a world eroder yourself, know full well how world erosion is created, don��t you?��

    Ebsque bit her lip hard.

    World erosion was, quite literally, erosion.

    World erosion is created by consuming and eroding parts of the world.

    Therefore, even if those unrted to this world band together, world erosion will not be produced.

    Ebsque was well aware of this fact.

    ��If that weren��t the case, I wouldn��t have been chasing after the strong like this, would I?��

    ��Don��t make meugh.��

    Ebsque scowled and red at him.

    ��You just want to fight. All those excuses are just a cover.��

    As she red at him with a furious expression, the Mad Sword Emperor, who had been silent, covered his mouth.

    Then, he let out a short chuckle.

    ��Yeah, so what? Why does that matter?��

    The Mad Sword Emperorughed as if there was nothing surprising about it, and the power of world erosion surged from Ebsque��s hand.

    Even as the jet-ck energy began gathering around her, the Mad Sword Emperor remained unperturbed.

    ��I don��t get you, new recruit. I move because it benefits Ixion.��

    At the mention of Ixion, Ebsque faltered.

    Ixion��a group that came together to use world erosion to create a god.

    They sought to recreate their lost world.

    ��But how does stopping me benefit Ixion in any way?��

    ����The opponent isn��t Hadenhartz. It��s Valheim. How do you n to deal with the aftermath? Valheim wille after Ixion.��

    ��Hahahahaha! Even better! Wouldn��t we get higher-quality world erosion? It means our world woulde closer, even faster!��

    The Mad Sword Emperor burst into maniacalughter.

    From the look on his face, he seemedpletely sincere.

    ����You��re insane.��

    Ebsque stared at the Mad Sword Emperor with disbelief.

    Meeting her gaze, the Mad Sword Emperor slowly ceasedughing.

    ��How surprising. We, who��ve already experienced the end of our own world, went mad a long time ago.��

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s crimson eyes glowed faintly as he reminisced about events from long ago, his smile turning twisted.

    ��Recruit, since there seems to be something in Hadenhartz that matters to you, let me say one thing.��

    With a rumbling <i>boom</i> in the sky, lightning struck.

    It was the sound of world erosion beginning to move in earnest.

    ��This world isn��t ours.��

    With the lightning striking behind him, he spread his arms wide, as if telling her to face reality.

    ��It��s just and of nutrients to save our world.��

    Yellow rain began pouring from the sky.

    ��Shouldn��t the insects living on thisnd be ground up finely to make fertilizer?��

    The yellow raindrops slid down the Mad Sword Emperor��s cheek as he spoke.

    He genuinely regarded the humans of this world as mere fertilizer.

    Just as they didn��t see world eroders as humans, world eroders also didn��t see them as humans.

    Ebsque, feeling the weight of this reality, bit her lip.

    Perhaps in the past, she might have thought the same way.

    But things were different now.

    Unlike before, she had met someone decent.

    Ebsque pressed firmly against her chest.

    She had made a promise to him.

    A promise to protect Hadenhartz.

    That promise was to the one she owed her life to.

    It was to a person that freed her from a curse she thought would bind her forever.

    ��Even so, I can��t����

    Just as she was about to speak again to stop the Mad Sword Emperor, the space beside him suddenly began to twist and warp.

    Seeing this, Ebsque instinctively held her breath.

    Soon, through the distorted space, a single ck frog popped out.

    The Mad Sword Emperor, upon seeing the frog, smiled as if he was delighted.

    ��Oh, Commander of Ixion, what brings you here?��

    ��Bringing ruin, crimson, descending.��

    At that moment, meaningless words poured out from the frog.

    Its voice, mixed with noise, was unpleasant to hear.

    The Mad Sword Emperor, after listening to the frog for a moment, tapped it lightly.

    ��Commander, the trantion isn��t working.��

    The frog fell silent for a moment.

    Then, after a few croaks, its voice changed.

    ����I came because it seems there��s been a disturbance.��

    The new voice was smooth and clear, like the sound of a polished jewel.

    Hearing this voice, the Mad Sword Emperor grinned.

    ��A disturbance? Nothing of the sort. I��m just getting some work done.

    By the way, the Sword King is here. I��ll just pick up some world erosion and leave.��

    ��There��s no guarantee it will go as smoothly as it did with the Poison King.��

    ��It��ll be fine! This time, we even have the recruit!��

    The Mad Sword Emperor, grinning, swiftly pointed at Ebsque.

    Ebsque opened her mouth to speak, then closed it again, over and over.

    Because she knew exactly who that ck frog belonged to.

    The ck Witch.

    Themander of Ixion and the woman who could bring back therades Ebsque had longed for with all her heart.

    It was because of that woman that Ebsque joined Ixion.

    And it was because of that woman that Ixion could exist.

    She was the only one capable of creating the god of world erosion.

    ��Ebsque Benapochi.��

    At that moment, the ck Witch called Ebsque by name.

    Ebsque flinched, and the ck Witch continued speaking.

    ��Don��t get too close to the Mad Sword Emperor.��

    It was simple advice.

    She didn��t stop the Mad Sword Emperor.

    That, in essence, meant she was permitting his actions.

    Ebsque��s eyes wavered.@@novelbin@@

    She wanted to say, <i>Stop immediately,</i> but she couldn��t.

    She had spent her entire life pursuing the revival of herrades, endlessly researching necromancy.

    Yet the revival of life was something she had never achieved.

    The ck Witch was the only one who could make it happen.

    Because of that, Ebsque couldn��t defy her words.

    <i>��Once again����</i>

    Just as when the Empire had taken her heart, making her a puppet of the Night Raven, she was bing a puppet of Ixion.

    This realization filled Ebsque with intense self-loathing.

    She was making the same mistake all over again.

    In the meantime, the ck Witch��s frog turned to smoke and disappeared.

    She had truly onlye to check what was going on.

    ��Now then, Recruit, it��s time to get to work.��

    The Mad Sword Emperor spoke to Ebsque, who had lowered her head, with a grin.

    He, too, knew that Ebsque couldn��t defy the ck Witch.

    ��Of course, you remember your task, don��t you?��

    ����To ensure no one approaches while you fight the Sword King.��

    ��Exactly, that��s it! And just to be clear, don��t interfere. I need to savor this and let it mature.��

    Ebsque pressed her lips together tightly and turned away into the darkness.

    The Mad Sword Emperor, watching her retreat, turned his head back with a grin.

    Because at the edge of the snowy mountain, someone was racing toward him,

    the snow swirling furiously around them.

    He drew a crimson de that matched the color of his hair.

    One of the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    The <b>Blood Curse Death de (Ѫ�]����)</b>.

    The crimson, gleaming sword shimmered as if eager for its next prey.

    At that moment.

    From the snowy field the Mad Sword Emperor had been watching, a thunderous <i>boom</i> erupted, sending snow flying into the air.

    ��From that distance?��

    Even the Mad Sword Emperor reacted with surprise.

    At that moment, he caught a glint of something shining in the snow.

    Seeing it, he immediately drew the Blood Curse Death de.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The crimson, blood-like aura of the de rippled as it deflected something.

    The deflected object soared into the sky and then came to a sudden halt mid-air.

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s gaze followed it upward.

    What he saw was a single sword.

    A sword had been thrown.

    And not just from a close distance��it hade from the furthest visible point on the snowy mountain.

    ��Wow, is that a monster?��

    But it didn��t end with just the flying sword.

    The sword, which had been hovering mid-air, began to growrger andrger.

    The Mad Sword Emperor let out a short chuckle.

    He knew exactly what this was��a technique created by the Sword King, Rai Valheim.

    <b>The Emperor��s Annihtion Sword (�������焦).</b>

    Before long, the colossal sword filled the sky, its enormous form reflected in the Mad Sword Emperor��s two eyes.

    A massive shadow, cast by the colossal sword in the sky, loomed over the mountain.

    In the distance, flocks of birds began fleeing frantically, as if escaping impending doom.

    Before this overwhelming sight, it was impossible to envision a future beyond death.

    And then, the sky began to copse.

    ��Well, well.��

    The Mad Sword Emperor licked his lips with his tongue.

    ��Is it right to stoke my expectations this much?��

    At the same time, a crimson aura began to coil around the Blood Curse Death de.

    The bright red aura extended beyond the de, wrapping around the Mad Sword Emperor��s arm.

    <i>Thump!</i>

    The pounding of his heart resounded so intensely it echoed in his head.

    The crimson aura gradually took shape, manifesting into a grotesquely oversized arm, stripped of skin.

    At the end of this monstrous arm, the Blood Curse Death de, held firmly in his hand, transformed into an even more horrifying form.

    Muscle fibers and blood vessels intertwined to create the shape of a de.

    At that moment, the ck gem embedded in the center of the sword slowly began to open, revealing an eye.

    As the jet-ck pupil emerged within the gemstone, heat surged from the Mad Sword Emperor��s body.

    With a powerful leap, the Mad Sword Emperorunched himself into the air.

    His monstrous arm and the grotesque, massive de that the Blood Curse Death de had be stretched toward the sky.

    <i>Kagagagagagagagagagang!</i>

    The collision of Rai Valheim��s Emperor��s Annihtion Sword and the Blood Curse Death de sent out an earth-shattering noise.

    The impact tore apart the surrounding forests and mountains, sending debris flying in all directions.

    Anyone who had witnessed this spectacle would have been left utterly speechless.

    <i>Ka-gang!</i>

    And in that sh of power, it was the Mad Sword Emperor who emerged victorious.

    He had managed to push back the descending Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    The Mad Sword Emperor grinned triumphantly.

    He relished the numbing sensation coursing through his arm, a testament to his madness.

    As he prepared tond on the ground, he noticed something odd��the sky still felt dark.

    The moment he raised his head, he realized why.

    Another sword loomed above the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    Because from the beginning, the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was never just one de.

    More swords began to appear in the sky, multiplying at an rming rate.

    ��Wow.��

    The sight of the sky filled entirely with the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords was enough to make even the Mad Sword Emperor falter for a moment.

    Under this sky of nothing but swords, he muttered to himself.

    ��They say Valheim is a den of demons. Looks like it��s true.��

    And this time, the sky truly began to copse.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 151: Suspicious Boy

    Chapter 151: Suspicious Boy

    In the snowy forest of the mountain,

    Kraush, along with three others, was sprinting forward.

    ����So, boy, you��re saying the one who unfolded that yellow sky is the Mad Sword Emperor? And the same person who gravely injured the Poison King?��

    ��Yes, ording to No. 8.��

    While running, Kraush exined the general situation to Sena.

    For now, he cited No. 8 as the source of this information.

    Fortunately, No. 8 yed along well.

    Since she was already familiar with the Crimson Garden, she assumed Kraush had received the information through her.

    ��Do you know anything about the Mad Sword Emperor?�� When Kraush asked Sena, she roughly ruffled the back of her hair with her hand.

    ��More or less. You know I��m from the Empire, right?��

    ��Yes, I��ve heard that Sizerly needed your apaniment to participate in the council as a princess.��

    ��Exactly, boy. Just as you said. Also, our family has ties with Lagrin. That��s why, during the Lagrin incident, we cooperated with the Poison King to investigate the world eroder who caused the yellow sky.��

    As she said this, she nced back toward Haring.

    She was concerned about how Haring would react to the story.

    Kraush also looked back at Haring.

    ��Are you alright?��

    However, Haring��s expression remained unchanged.

    While she seemed intrigued by the story, she wasn��t about to lose control as she had before.

    ��I��m fine. As long as Kraush is here.��

    Haring��s eyes, as they looked at Kraush, carried an even stronger sense of trust than before.

    As long as Kraush was there, she felt she could remain calm even under the yellow sky.

    Kraush was the stabilizer for her unstable emotions, the only bandage that could cover the scars etched into her heart.

    That was who Kraush was to her.

    ��Hm, boy, you��re quite something.��

    Even in this situation, Sena carried a yful smile on her lips.

    ��Please continue the story.��

    Kraush said, giving her a sharp look.

    Sena shrugged her shoulders and resumed speaking.

    ��Anyway, here��s what we found out: that Mad Sword Emperor was the world eroder responsible for the Lagrin incident. The problem is, we couldn��t find any trace of him��whether he vanished into the earth or ascended into the sky.��

    World eroders were notoriously difficult to track, as many of them could traverse even forbidden zones with ease.

    However, if even the Poison King and the Ghost Lord pursued him directly and still couldn��t find him, there could be only one exnation.

    <i>��The ck Witch must have taken him.��</i>

    The ck Witch, possessing her own unique dimension, could move freely anywhere in the world.

    It was certain that she had taken the Mad Sword Emperor into her dimension.

    ��The issue is the book the Mad Sword Emperor is thought to have stolen, The Poison Blood Codex.��

    This book, a treasure of the Lagrin family, was said to contain a wealth of knowledge about poisons, including descriptions of the supreme poison known as Formless Poison.

    ��And this book has reappeared in the Empire��s underground markets.��

    ��That��s����

    ��Of course, it��s possible that the Mad Sword Emperor handed it off to the ck market. But something about the circumstances feels strange. It doesn��t seem like the work of a world eroder��it feels more like it passed through human hands.��

    Sena furrowed her brow, her unease evident.

    ��What I��m saying is, the Lagrin incident may not have involved just the world eroders.��

    She turned to Haring. Naturally, Haring��s expression had hardened as well.

    She had grown up fueled by a desire for revenge against the world eroders.

    But now, the possibility of another party being involved left her mind in turmoil.

    ��Regardless, the Poison King has continued to personally pursue the Mad Sword Emperor ever since. And, of course, the Imperial Court isn��t unaware of this.��

    Kraush quickly caught on to why Sena had brought this up.

    ����Even for the Imperial Court, knowing the Poison King��s situation, appointing the leader of the Night Raven as the suspect seems highly unusual.��

    ��Exactly. That��s why I��m bringing this up. While it��s true the Poison King was tasked with pursuing the Night Raven leader, the whole situation still feels off��especially with how the Lagrin side was silenced. Given the circumstances, it wouldn��t have been a bad idea to implicate both parties.��

    ��So, you��re suggesting that the Imperial Court has a reason for wanting the Mad Sword Emperor to remain atrge?��

    Sena��s expression turned sour.

    ��That would be the best-case scenario��if it��s just spection.��

    Spection<i>.</i>

    While she hoped it was merely conjecture, Kraush, who knew some of the Empire��s secrets, couldn��t dismiss it so easily.

    After all, Hadenhartz had been annihted because the second prince revealed some of those imperial secrets.

    <i>��So, it��s all been tangled up for ages, hasn��t it?��</i>

    Kraush clicked his tongue and looked up.

    ��Then it��s simple.��

    A surge of ck mes erupted from Kraush��s body.

    ��We catch the Mad Sword Emperor.��

    Sena, taken aback by the straightforward answer, was momentarily left speechless.

    However, Sena couldn��t deny that Kraush��s words held the answer.

    ��Are you confident?��

    ��Confidence alone doesn��t solve everything in life.��

    But his eyes shone with unwavering determination.

    ��That said, doing nothing won��t solve anything either, will it?��

    In the end, he was saying he would face it head-on.

    ��Reckless.��

    Despite her words, Sena didn��t seem opposed to the idea.

    After all, she was someone who preferred to act rather than just watch things unfold.

    ��I might actually get along with you, boy.��

    ��Do you prefer recklessness?��

    ��I absolutely hate sitting around doing nothing.��

    Her softughter echoed just as��

    <i>BOOOOOOOOM!</i>

    A thunderous roar erupted from beyond the distant mountains, sending flocks of birds flying into the sky.

    Despite the considerable distance, the ground shook violently, drawing the attention of all four people.

    ��This rumble����

    ��It��s Brother Rai��s doing.��

    Kraush clicked his tongue, and Sena immediately recognized the source.

    ��Rai? As in the Sword King?��

    Haring turned toward the mountains with a shocked expression.

    If the earlier impact was caused by the Sword King, everyone knew who he must be fighting now.

    ����Kraush, you mentioned that the Mad Sword Emperor��s world erosion grows stronger the more he fights powerful opponents.��

    ����Yes.��

    Sena asked with a troubled look, her gaze fixed on the sky.

    When Kraush confirmed it, she adjusted the ck-tinted sses resting on her face.

    ��Then if Rai and the Mad Sword Emperor are fighting, how many levels do you think he��ll reach?��

    Kraush fell silent for a moment.

    <i>BOOOOOOOOM!</i>

    Another deafening explosion shattered the air, this time powerful enough to cause a mountain to copse.

    A tingling sensation emanated from beyond the mountains, powerful and oppressive.

    ����At least 8-star, possibly even higher.��

    An 8-star level world erosion.

    That meant its owner would be on par with someone like Agares.

    Haring��s face turned ghostly pale.

    She had faced Decarabia not long ago, a barely iplete 7-star opponent, and barely managed to defeat it with everything she had.

    But an 8-star world erosion?

    It was far beyond what she could handle.

    ��Ha, this is bad.��

    Sena muttered, her own expression uneasy.

    An 8-star level would be more than enough to reduce Hadenhartz to rubble.

    Currently, Hadenhartz housed both the Empire��s Fourth Princess and Starlon��s First Prince.

    If anything were to happen to either of them, the ensuing me and usations could spark a war.

    If anyone had known things would escte like this, they would have ensured neither of them came here.

    But no one had foreseen this.

    After all, it was the Empire itself that had hidden the Mad Sword Emperor��s existence.

    ��We��re picking up the pace. Push yourself a little harder.��

    Senamanded, her tone firm as her pace quickened.@@novelbin@@

    Her eyes narrowed slightly.

    The thought struck her: Could the Empire have subtly orchestrated this?

    The Mad Sword Emperor, the Poison Blood Codex, all of it felt suspiciously orchestrated.

    <i>��What does the Imperial Family want out of this?��</i>

    Sena didn��t have deep knowledge of the Empire��s inner workings.

    She had left the Meyer family��s headship behind without a second thought, unwilling to be tied down to anything.

    She despised being bound to anyone or anything, so leaving had been an easy choice.

    Still, she bit her lip in frustration, chasing after elusive threads of reasoning.

    This was exactly why she hated anything to do with politics.

    She couldn��t figure out what the Empire stood to gain from this, especially with the Fourth Princess present. Would they really risk so much?

    <i>��Thinking isn��t my strong suit.��</i>

    She was a fighter, not a strategist.

    At that moment, Sena��s sharp, intuitive sense caught hold of something.

    Her expression darkened.

    A few secondster, Kraush��s expression also shifted, his brows furrowing.

    Sena noticed and was visibly surprised.

    She had long suspected that Kraush possessed a simr intuitive sense to her own.

    In realbat, even a few seconds�� dy can mean the difference between life and death, making Sena��s acute intuition and Kraush��s sixth sense fundamentally different.

    However, Sena wasn��t just anyone��she was an invited professor at Rahern Academy, a seasoned expert with an earned reputation and even a moniker. She had far more years of experience and training than Kraush.

    Kraush, on the other hand, was just 15 years old.

    Moreover, his strengths leaned more towardbat than sensory abilities.

    And yet, he had detected the presence nearly as quickly as Sena.

    <i>��Rai was an exceptional monster, and young Charlotte seemed like a true prodigy����</i>

    And now the youngest, Kraush, was proving he was no ordinary talent either.

    <i>��I thought his judgment and courage were oddly mature for a 15-year-old. But considering the two older siblings, perhaps it��s not so strange after all.��</i>

    It could only be described as the legacy of the Valheim family.

    In other families, producing just one such genius would leave a mark on the family��s history forever.

    Yet, in this generation, the Valheim family had produced multiple extraordinary talents, all at once.

    <i>��Truly, this family is monstrous.��</i>

    It seemed usible that this generation might be the brightest era in Valheim��s history.

    This was likely why the Empire kept trying to curb Starlon��s influence.

    Even an entity as vast as the Empire found the movements of the Valheim family intimidating.

    And that fear had led the Empire to increasingly provoke Staron, where Valheim belonged.

    <i>��There have been unsettling movements within the Empire for a while now.��</i>

    With the current incidentyered on top of that, Sena��s expression grew darker.

    <i>��At this rate, won��t a single misstep really lead to a war between Starlon and the Empire?��</i>

    The thought hovered faintly in her mind.

    And just as that thought struck, another realization hit her.

    <i>����Wait, could it be?��</i>

    Sena turned toward Kraush instinctively.

    ��Professor Sena Meyer, you��ve sensed it too, haven��t you?��

    Though her reason for looking at him hadn��t been that, Sena nodded regardless.

    At the same time, she observed Kraush with a peculiar gaze.

    Charlotte��s sudden decision to bring him into the Lion Corps.

    The princess-backed justification for Haring joining the Corps.

    Even the royal mission directly assigned by the Starlon royal family.

    All of it was tied to one individual: Kraush.

    <i>��Could it be����</i>

    Was this boy, barely 15 years old, orchestrating all of this to prevent a potential war between Staron and the Empire?

    Even if he was the youngest of Valheim, could that truly be possible?

    <i>��This isn��t something that can be done with force alone. Strategy, politics, connections��if even one of these falters, the entire n copses like a house of cards.��</i>

    And yet, Kraush was pulling it off.

    It was as if he could read the flow of the entire world.

    <i>Shiver-</i>

    For a brief moment, Sena felt a shiver run down her spine.

    She had always thought Valheim was truly extraordinary when observing Rai and Charlotte.

    But now, she realized the real issue wasn��t those two.

    Those two were bright, shining stars��illuminated for all to see.

    However, the one gradually steering a massive, unseen current behind the scenes wasn��t them.

    It was a boy who had barely reached adulthood.

    <i>��They say Valheim is a den of demons.��</i>

    And now, a true demon had been born from that den.

    Sena decided to reevaluate Kraush in her mind, viewing him in an entirely new light.

    She could suddenly envision it��a far-off future where Kraush, standing at the forefront, led the most powerful figures in the world.

    <i>��This feels almost prophetic.��</i>

    Sena, who asionally experienced such glimpses, shook her head to clear her thoughts.

    Those visions depended on countless interconnected paths.

    What mattered now was solving the immediate problem.

    ��Kraush, you said the Night Raven leader is an ally, right?��

    As she spoke, Kraush raised his head.

    Ahead of them, atop the mountain they needed to cross, countless bone monsters nketed its slopes, descending toward them like an avnche.

    ��As a wee party, this feels a bit excessive.��

    Sena said, her expression turning slightly exasperated.

    Kraush drew Thunderstorm and smirked.

    ��Yes, she��s quite fond of me.��

    He figured it was time to scold her a bit.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 152: Its a bitch

    Chapter 152: Its a bitch

    Ebsque Benapotchi.

    The world��s only necromancer.

    The corpses she controls range from those with numbered designations to monstrous creations made of bare bones that are not human.

    And now, what was filling the mountains of Hadenhartz were exactly those bony monsters.

    From four-legged beasts to various forms of creatures, each carrying bio-weapons, they descended from the mountains.

    This was to ensure that they wouldn��t interfere with the battle between the Mad Sword Emperor and the Sword King.

    ��Sir Kraush.��

    As the bony monsters swarmed, Number 8 approached Kraush and spoke.

    When Kraush turned to her, Number 8 said with a troubled expression. ��Master ordered not to interfere and to leave immediately.��

    Interfere, huh.@@novelbin@@

    Kraush let out a brief snort.

    ��Where is she hiding now?��

    ��That��s��.��

    Number 8 began to stammer.

    After all, she couldn��t go against Ebsque��s orders, no matter the circumstances.

    Thus, she hesitated to speak carelessly.

    ��It��s fine.��

    It didn��t matter even if she didn��t tell him.

    Knowing her personality, she��d be hiding somewhere very well.

    ��Necromancers never reveal themselves on the battlefield. A battlefield where the necromancer remains unseen is the most terrifying ce.��

    This was something Ebsque used to say like a habit.

    It was their task to find her.

    ��Haring, Professor Sena Meyer.��

    Haring and Sena were already drawing their weapons,pleting their preparations for battle.

    ��Those monsters have a core that serves as their vital point inside their bodies.��

    Though the core��s location varied, the weak spot was always certain.

    To break through that swarm, they needed to target that weak spot precisely.

    ��Hmm, this is my specialty.��

    Sena drew a de with one side sharply curved.

    Her red eyes gleamed, and a wide grin stretched across her lips.

    ��Kraush-boy, you��re nning to find the leader of the Night Raven, right?��

    ��Yes, I��ll find her no matter what to give her a proper scolding.��

    ��Good. Then save your strength.��

    A pure white energy coated Sena��s de.

    At the same time, her attire began to transform slightly.

    A long, white cloth coiled around her arms.

    Then, a long veil covered her face, obscuring her appearance.

    Finally, white feathers sprouted from her shoulders, forming the shape of wings.

    Her alias was Ghost Lord.

    And another of her nicknames was Priestess of the Gods.

    The reason was simple.

    Normally, what is granted by the gods are skills.

    However, she did not make contracts with the gods in the conventional sense.

    <b>Divine Essence</b>

    A secret technique that grants the raw power of a god, not their skills.

    It was simr to what happened recently when Irma, a servant of the Moon Rabbit, was consumed by the power of the Night God and became the Apostle of the Night.

    At that time, Irmapletely lost his sanity, but she was different.

    Sena possessed one of the rare physique��s in the world capable of fully harnessing divine power.

    <b>Divine Spirit Body</b>

    Born with such a body, she directly received the divine power bestowed upon her, and it became her own strength.

    ��Follow me closely.��

    She smiled faintly through the veil and kicked off the ground.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The resulting noise was a tremendous explosion.

    She moved so fast that even Kraush��s eyes could barely follow her.

    The area where the bony monsters had been swarming was instantly cleared in the aftermath.

    But that wasn��t the only remarkable thing.

    Her strikes with the de were astoundingly precise.

    Because within that single blow, Sena��s de had urately destroyed the cores embedded within the bony monsters.

    ��Wow.��

    Watching the scene, Haring couldn��t help but express his awe.

    He felt the overwhelming level of a professor from Rahern Academy.

    ��Haring, I��m going to find Ebsque from now on.��

    Kraush dashed forward, careful not to lose sight of Sena.

    ��I��ll be focusing from now on, so I��ll need your help.��

    Hearing Kraush��s request, Haring��s eyes widened slightly.

    She lightly patted her chest.

    ��Leave it to me. I��ll protect it for sure.��

    Her eyes were filled with a determined resolve.

    Haring tended to act much more decisively when asked for help rather than on her own initiative.

    This was likely a reflection of a long-standing trauma from being told not to do anything in the past.

    Kraush, who was quick to pick up on such nuances, understood this about her.

    Everyone has their own way of maximizing their efficiency, and this approach seemed to work best for Haring.

    ��I��m counting on you.��

    When Kraush smiled and spoke, Haring tightened her grip on the dagger in her hand.

    ��Okay!��

    Judging by her enthusiastic reply, it seemed she would give it her all.

    So Kraush slowly began to focus on his intuition.

    Normally, Kraush used his senses forbat.

    But this time, just like when he navigated his way through the Demonic Bastion in the past, he was concentrating on locating Ebsque.

    <i>��One way or another, I��m the best at picking up on that one��s presence.��</i>

    Though Sena possessed Ghostly Insight, she had never encountered Ebsque before.

    Thus, finding Ebsque was entirely Kraush��s responsibility.

    Kraush��s aura transformed into the form of thin spiderwebs and extended outward.

    On top of these delicate threads of aura, Lioner intertwined, creating a more refined and intricate web of aura.

    It was a detection-based adaptation of the thunderous aura he normally used.

    These threads of aura stretched endlessly, gradually enveloping the surroundings.

    Simultaneously, Kraush��s focus intensified.

    In the three-dimensional space around him, the overwhelming noise of the swarming army of bony monsters began to fade.

    Beyond the noise, he could sense the rhythmic signals emanating from the cores embedded within each of them.

    The bony monsters were not autonomous creatures.

    They moved by receiving aura channeled through Ebsque.

    Moreover, managing an army of this size was no simple feat.

    Even for Ebsque, she couldn��t sever the signals being transmitted to them.

    <i>��To be precise, this fool doesn��t know how to conceal her emotions.��</i>

    As Kraush followed the signals, his eyes slowly opened.

    <i>��Even in a situation like this, she can��t help but inadvertently reveal herself.��</i>

    Though she said not to look for her, in the end, she wanted to be found.

    Whenever she thought she was doing something wrong, she made it abundantly clear that she didn��t want to do it.

    <i>��She��s so consistent.��</i>

    Suppressing a wry smile, Kraush lifted his head.

    The signals from the bony monsters all pointed in one direction.

    Up on the ridge.

    One bony monster, pretending to descend like the others, caught Kraush��s sharp gaze.

    At that moment, the monster flinched and began to slyly back away.

    It had realized that Kraush had caught on.

    At that moment, a bony monster flying toward them was split in half by Haring.

    Through the gap, Kraush caught sight of Sena advancing ahead.

    ��Professor!��

    Snapping out of his focus, Kraush shouted with vigor.

    Sena, who had just blown away another wave of bony monsters, turned to look at him.

    ��Can you give me one bigunch?��

    Hearing Kraush��s request, Sena immediately understood his intent.

    Kraush had found Ebsque.

    Realizing this, a faint smile curved across her lips.

    ��Come running!��

    Though her official role was as a theology professor, she was abat specialist through and through.

    Her nature was as fierce as it could get.

    The moment she gave her permission, Kraush��s body was engulfed in ck mes.

    ��Haring, I��ll be back.��

    ��Be careful.��

    Acknowledging Haring��s caution, Kraush pushed off the ground.

    Leaving behind traces of ck mes, Kraush shot straight toward Sena.

    Clearing away the surrounding bony monsters, Sena spun gracefully, her veil fluttering in the air.

    At the same time, her arms traced circles as if performing a dance.

    The air around Sena began to ripple and swirl.

    The rippling air soon became a powerful gale, creating a whirlwind that blew away the massive bony monsters nearby.

    ��Handle thending yourself.��

    With those words, Kraush leapt into the whirlwind.

    <i>Whoosh! BOOM!</i>

    The rising whirlwind, apanied by a thunderous roar,unched Kraush high into the sky.

    Now soaring through the air, Kraush felt the wind mming against his face as he flew in a straight line.

    Below him, the endless swarm of bony monsters iled helplessly.

    But they were far too slow to even attempt to catch the speeding Kraush.

    ��Ugh!��

    The same applied to Kraush himself.

    That professor��she had clearly enjoyedunching him, sending him flying with excessive force.

    Even with Annihtion Erosion in effect, it felt like his senses were being overwhelmed.

    But Kraush had no intention of losing consciousness in such an undignified manner.

    Focusing his reinforced body through Annihtion Erosion, Kraush directed his gaze below.

    Down below, a single bony monster was running frantically, not even ncing back.

    The moment he spotted it, ck mes began swirling violently around Kraush��s body.

    While flying through the air, Kraush twisted his body, abruptly changing his trajectory.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The sudden change in direction caused a strain that made his body tremble slightly.

    However, Kraush paid it no mind andunched himself straight downward without breaking form.

    ��Huh?!��

    A startled voice echoed from the direction of the bony monster.

    Seeing its dumbfounded reaction, Kraush couldn��t help but let out a dry chuckle before swinging his leg forcefully.

    ��Take this for starters.��

    <i>Wham!</i>

    The impact of Kraush��s kick against the monster��s skull rang out with a crisp sound.

    ��Gah!��

    A foolish-sounding cry emerged from the now-shattered skull.

    <i>Thud, crash!</i>

    The bony monster tumbled across the ground, and Kraush followed suit, rolling along with it.

    After rolling for what felt like forever, Kraush finally came to a stop.

    He shook his head to steady his spinning vision and vowed to himself.

    He would never again ask to beunched like that.

    Resolutely regaining hisposure, Kraush turned his head.

    There, sprawled on the ground, was the bony monster, attempting to slyly crawl away.

    Without hesitation, Kraush leapt forward and stomped down hard on the monster��s back.

    ��Ack!��

    With a scream, the monster��s form began to waver and dissolve.

    Soon, long, ck hair emerged from within.

    The figure, dressed in a robe far removed from her usual attire, was none other than Ebsque.

    Although it had been a long time since theyst met, Kraush��s first response was a heavy sigh.

    ��You really take the cake. What was all that about not wanting to be found? Repaying a favor, my foot.��

    Pressing firmly on Ebsque��s back with his foot, Kraush red down at her.

    ��Eek, ow, ow! You��re crushing my chest! It hurts! Stop it!��

    Her whinyints only made Kraush look at her with more disdain.

    Even so, he had no intention of removing his foot.

    After all, Ebsque, clearly embarrassed, kept her face buried in the ground, showing no intention of getting up.

    Of course, she wouldn��t.

    She couldn��t bring herself to lift her face and meet Kraush��s eyes.

    Kraush had once saved her from a life of servitude, where she was used recklessly as an imperial ve.

    Yet here she was, betraying him and endangering Hadenhartz.

    She had no face to show him.

    Kraush looked down at Ebsque and sighed once again.

    ��If you were going to stop me, you should have done it with everything you had.��

    Ebsque��s body flinched.

    The bony legion shemanded was undeniably strong, with numbers to match.

    However, Kraush had clearly sensed something as he fought his way through them.

    Her heart wasn��t in it��not even a little.

    Kraush knew the extent of Ebsque��s power on the battlefield.

    Her strength was beyond imagination, so much so that the term ��one-person army�� seemed perfectly fitting.

    Even with Sena by his side, the level of resistance Kraush had faced wouldn��t have left him rtively unscathed if she had been serious.

    Moreover, none of the corpses from her numbered ones��her true elite��had appeared.

    <i>��If she��d tried even a little, she could��ve blocked anyone from getting close to the Mad Sword Emperor and Brother Rai for at least three days.��</i>

    In other words, the bony legion blocking his path had been nothing more than scarecrows.

    Hearing Kraush��s criticism, Ebsque remained silent.

    Or rather, she didn��t speak, but the sound of her quiet sniffles gave her away.

    ����Because it was all due to my foolish greed.��

    The greed to resurrect therades she had lost long ago.

    Her necromancy research, repeated over and over because of that desire.

    And the inevitable reality of failure.

    To her, the resolve to bring back herrades was like a curse��one she could never break free from.

    And because of that curse, she had betrayed even those who had helped her this time.

    For someone with a nature that abhorred betrayal, the weight of her guilt was crushing.

    Knowing this, Kraush sighed deeply.

    ��So that��s why you joined Ixion?��

    Ebsque froze.

    Kraush had connections to Crimson Garden.

    It wasn��t surprising that he knew about Ixion.

    ��Do you really think joining Ixion will give you what you want?��

    ����She promised me. The ck Witch said she��d bring myrades back to life.��

    Ebsque bit her lip as she spoke, her voice trembling.

    ��No, you know better.��

    But Kraush refuted her words.

    ��There was no way to bring yourrades back, not from the start.��

    Ebsque��s eyes began to widen, trembling as they filled with shock.

    Then, a sh of defiance crossed her gaze, her expression hardening into one of fierce resolve.

    In that instant, Ebsque��s body began to dissolve like a shadow and vanished.

    At the same moment, her figure reappeared, emerging from the depths of the forest.

    Ebsque��s face, framed by her trailing ck robe, looked utterly haggard.

    The emotions she usually kept buried were now starkly visible, her expression shrouded in a deep, suffocating darkness.

    ����What do you know to speak so carelessly?��

    Her eyes burned with anger.

    Kraush��s earlier statement was something she simply couldn��t tolerate.

    But Kraush knew he couldn��t leave her like this.

    Ebsque couldn��t join Ixion.

    If the necromancer added her power to their ranks, Ixion would grow into something unstoppable.

    Moreover, her assistance was crucial to ending the battle between the Mad Sword Emperor and Rai Valheim, the Sword King.

    Kraush recalled one of the Mad Sword Emperor��s other secret techniques:

    Blood Heaven Realm.

    A vile ability that trapped both the target and the user in a separate, isted space.

    The Mad Sword Emperor would undoubtedly have used it against Rai.

    To enter that space, there were only two options.

    Either brute force your way in with greater power output than the Mad Sword Emperor��s, or��

    ��Ebsque, you��ve ced corpses in the Blood Heaven Realm, haven��t you?��

    Ebsque��s shoulders flinched visibly.

    She wasn��t entirely a fool.

    She had prepared a failsafe, leaving corpses within the Blood Heaven Realm to allow her to breach it if needed.

    That was why Kraush needed her help.

    Wasting his own power forcing entry into the realm would defeat the purpose entirely.

    [So you n to persuade her?]

    Persuasion, huh.

    Kraush let out a dryugh.

    ��Are you asking for cooperation? I��ve already made a deal with Ixion.��

    Ebsque snapped, her voice shaking as if to reject reality.

    ��I don��t know what you think you know, but they promised me they��d bring myrades back!��

    Seeing her cling to delusions, Kraush lifted his head.

    It was time to pull her out of fantasy and into reality.

    ��The conditions for resurrecting yourrades included retrieving parts of their bodies.��

    Ebsque��s wide eyes trembled violently.

    She couldn��t fathom how Kraush knew that.

    ��S-stop.��

    She opened her mouth as if to halt Kraush, her voice strained and desperate.

    But Kraush didn��t stop.

    ��Their bodies are all gone��they don��t exist anymore.��

    <i>Crack��</i>

    Somewhere deep in Ebsque��s heart, something shattered.

    The reason she had never been able to resurrect herrades, even as mere corpses, despite a lifetime devoted to necromancer studies.

    The truth of her escape from her home world, leaving everything behind as a cowardly deserter.

    That grim reality now resurfaced, forcing itself upon her once again.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 153: World Eroders Past

    Chapter 153: World Eroders Past

    World Eroders.

    They are outsiders who, for various reasons, have arrived in this world.

    Each of them once belonged to a world of their own, a ce where they had undoubtedly found happiness.

    But the nature of worlds is always finite.

    Ebsque Benapotchi.

    The world she once lived in was no exception.

    Her world, known as Dyrox, had already reached its end by the time she was born.

    Acid rain constantly poured from the skies, and the soil was barren, unable to nurture any form of life.

    Thus, the creatures of Dyrox turned vicious in their struggle to survive. Beneath the earth, sheltered from the acidic downpours, countless people established their own subterranean cities.

    Ebsque was a vagabond in one such city, living a life of mere survival, scraping by day after day.

    Her one dream was always to see the outside world.

    She had never, even once since birth,id eyes on the world above.

    To fulfill that longing, she saved every penny she could, even skimping on food, to buy books from an antique shop.

    Those books contained stories and illustrations of the surface world from a long time ago.

    Reading them was her sole source of joy.

    Then, one day, she stumbled upon a certain book at the antique shop.

    Necromancer Studies.

    It was a book on a long-lost field of study.

    Fascinated, she began reading it, and soon realized one thing.

    She had a natural talent for necromancy.

    How else could she have, in just one day, crafted a bony monster using the remains of a rat she had eaten recently?

    Watching the skeletal creature move ording to her will was utterly mesmerizing.

    From that day forward, she dedicated herself to studying necromancy daily, devouring every book she could find on the subject.

    Secretly, she spent her days immersed in the research of necromancy.

    Until one day��

    ��Ebsque!��

    A girl��s voice rang out, threatening to break down the rickety door of her shack.

    Startled, Ebsque hurriedly hid her materials.

    Then, feigning innocence, she greeted the intruder with a calm demeanor.

    ��Ah, Aimy, you scared me. What��s going on?��

    The girl who had burst in was a young woman with braided brown hair.

    The bright and cheerful girl was Ebsque��s oldest and dearest friend, someone who had been by her side since childhood.

    Even during the hardest times, when surviving each day seemed impossible, she had been Ebsque��s most precious��and onlypanion.

    ��Why are you so startled? Don��t tell me you were looking at something naughty again.��

    ��W-what?! When have I ever done that?��

    Ebsque shouted, her face turning bright red.

    It wasn��t the first time she��d been teased like this. Once, she had identally purchased an erotic novel, not realizing its content.

    She��d been caught reading it engrossedly, and ever since, her friend never let her live it down.

    Laughing yfully, her friend entered the shack with exaggerated excitement.

    ��Ebsque, do you remember the rumors going around recently?��

    ��Rumors?��

    ��Yeah, the one about the surface being safe again!��

    Ebsque blinked in surprise.

    Of course, she had heard the same rumors about the surface bing safe, but she hadn��t paid much attention.

    This world was far too grim to believe in such hopeful rumors.

    Even the underground cities were running out of time.

    It wouldn��t be long now.

    The estimation was three years.

    Within that time, all the resources of the underground would be depleted. The shelters sustaining the cities would fail, leading to the copse of the ground itself under the relentless acid rain.

    Such was the bleak future of this world.

    Yet, Aimy, this ever-hopeful girl, never lost her brightness or optimism.

    ��No, Ebsque, this time it��s real. A group calling themselves the Dyrox Salvation Corps is actively recruiting people from each city to venture to the surface.��

    Ebsque��s expression turned to one of surprise.

    If the cities themselves were organizing such a group, it was a different matter entirely.

    ��Th-that��s just like a regr reconnaissance team, isn��t it?��

    ��No, this time it��s different. Thest reconnaissance team that returned found signs that the surface is bing safe again. The city is gathering its most skilled people for the mission.��

    Aimy��s eyes sparkled with fierce determination.

    She was a Nuker, abatant who fought against the criminal gangs and twisted monsters lurking in the underground.

    As one of the best in her field, Aimy carried a strong sense of pride and ambition in her work.

    Her eyes, glowing with confidence, now shone brighter than ever.

    ��They��re even nning to build a spatial transport magic circle connected to the underground at the location where the signs were discovered.��

    ��A-Aimy, don��t tell me you��re nning to join them?��

    ��Yeah, that��s exactly what I��m thinking.��

    Aimy��s gaze was deadly serious.

    Seeing that look, Ebsque felt a wave of unease.

    Even if signs of safety on the surface had been discovered, it was still just the word of the reconnaissance team.

    Nobody knew what the reality up there would truly be like.

    In truth, this was nothing short of a gamble by the underground city, which had only three years of life left.

    One misstep, and they wouldn��t even make it to the end of those three years, facing death instead.

    Aimy was struggling against that looming fate.

    ��Aimy, it��s too dangerous.��

    Ebsque said with deep concern.

    Aimy had mentioned that many others were also participating, so Ebsque wanted to tell her that she didn��t need to take part.

    ��I��ve been appointed vice-captain of the Nukers this time. The previous vice-captain died after a lung infection.��

    Aimy exined.

    In the underground city, proper sanitation and medicine were unavable.

    As a result, the inhabitants were highly susceptible to illness, and Nukers were even more so.

    Their direct involvement inbat made it easier for infections to take hold.

    Yet Nukers continued to exist.

    They were the only ones capable of protecting the city.

    ��It��d look bad if the vice-captain spot stayed empty, right?��

    Ebsque realized why Aimy hade to her today.

    She was here to say goodbye.

    ��Aimy.��

    ��Trust me. I��m the strongest fighter in the city, aren��t I?��

    Aimy smiled as she looked at Ebsque, her confidence unwavering.

    Seeing that smile, Ebsque grabbed her hand tightly.

    ��Be safe.��

    ��Of course. If I find any books, I��ll bring them all back for you. Preferably erotic novels, right?��

    ��Stop it with that already!��

    Aimy burst intoughter at Ebsque��s outburst, then left.

    Thus, the Salvation Corps departed amidst the hopes of everyone in the city.

    One year passed.

    The Salvation Corps never returned.

    Naturally, Aimy was among those who didn��te back.

    ��Aimy, you promised����

    After hearing of her disappearance, Ebsque was left in a daze.

    She and Aimy had essentially grown up together, sharing every hardship and joy.

    At times, Aimy felt like an older sister, and at others, like a younger one.

    Her disappearance shook Ebsque to her core.

    To make matters worse, the city��s security deteriorated rapidly.

    Many skilled Nukers had been sent off with the Salvation Corps, leaving fewer hands to maintain order.

    As a result, criminal groups found it easier to infiltrate the city.

    The city��s lifespan was dwindling at an rming rate.

    The apocalypse was knocking on their door.

    People sumbed to fear and despair.

    Some began to praise the end, dering that salvationy in death, and set fire to homes in a frenzy.

    The city was beginning to ept its slow demise.

    <i>Knock, knock��</i>

    One day, as Ebsque sat lifeless in her home, paralyzed by the news of Aimy��s disappearance, someone knocked on her door.

    Dragging her sluggish body, she opened it.

    Standing before her was a middle-aged man, once renowned as ��Iron Lion,�� but now retired.

    He nced at the nearly broken Ebsque and spoke.

    ��Ebsque, I��ve heard that you��ve been studying necromancy.��

    Ebsque flinched at his words.

    Of course, necromancy was a forbidden art in the city, despite being a lost discipline.

    The very act of manipting corpses was fraught with countless ethical and societal issues.

    Naturally, she assumed he hade to punish her for viting the city��s regtions.

    ��Th-that��s impossible! I��d never study something like that!��

    ��We need your help.��

    Ebsque froze in ce.

    When she looked at him with confusion, Iron Lion returned her gaze with a serious expression.

    ��Do you remember the people who joined the Salvation Corps a year ago?��

    How could she forget? Among them was her most precious friend, Aimy.

    ��Recently, a signal was received through themunication magic device.

    The magical field on the surface is so intense that we couldn��t decipher its meaning, but it��s unmistakably a survival signal.��

    ��W-what?! Is that true?!��

    Ebsque shouted, startled by his words.

    ��Yes. If you wish, I can confirm it for you myself. We believe they��ve reached a safe location and are sending the signal because, for some reason, they cannot activate the spatial magic circle.��

    Ebsque��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    ��For the past year, storms of acid rain and intense magical fields have been making it impossible to return. But as of today, when the signal was detected, both the storms and the magical fields have started to subside.��

    It was an incredibly hopeful observation.

    But hearing it, Ebsque��s heart raced.

    Aimy was alive.

    That realization filled her with a surge of energy.

    ��The city is preparing to send a second Salvation Corps. This time, the preparations will be far better than before.��

    ��I-is there something I can do to help?��

    ��The storms and magical fields have drastically altered the paths leading to the surface. We need to determine if those paths are navigable for humans.��

    Ebsque finally understood.

    As a necromancer who could control corpses, she could use them to test the paths ahead of the team, ensuring a safer route.

    Resolve lit up in Ebsque��s eyes.

    ��Alright. I��ll join.��

    For her friend, Aimy, she would do whatever it took to bring her back.

    She was determined to join this second Salvation Corps, no matter what.

    Seeing her firm resolve, Iron Lion nodded.

    ��We leave in two days. Be ready.��

    With those parting words, he left.

    Two dayster, Ebsque officially joined the Salvation Corps.

    The team consisted of only four members.

    Iron Lion as the leader.

    Ebsque, the necromancer.

    A male mage specializing in spatial magic.

    A one-armed female swordsman, the most skilled Nuker left in the city.

    It was a small group, especiallypared to the first Salvation Corps.

    But the city was stretched to its limits; they could spare no more.

    Almost all of their most capable individuals had been sent with the first Corps.

    ��Let��s move out.��

    At Iron Lion��smand, the group began ascending the staircase leading to the surface.

    Ebsque��s heart pounded as she climbed.

    The surface��a ce she had never seen in her entire life.

    A ce she had always been so curious about.

    It was no surprise her excitement and nervousness were at their peak.

    ��Hey, Captain, wasn��t the first Salvation Corps called ��Avalos��? What��s the name of our group?��

    Avalos, meaning ��wings�� in thenguage of Dyrox, had been the name of the first Corps.

    When the one-armed swordswoman, Ruzrang, asked about the name of their group, Iron Lion responded briefly.

    ��Benapotchi.��

    ��Huh? What��s that supposed to mean?��

    Ruzrang tilted her head, clearly unfamiliar with the word.

    The male mage, Muzkang, chuckled lightly.

    ��It��s an ancient word that means ��hope.����

    ��Pfft, seriously? That��s way too sentimental.��

    ��Well, we are thest hope, after all. The city is nearing its end.��

    Muzkang nced down the seemingly endless staircase they had climbed, his gaze lingering on the underground city far below.

    His expression was somber as he stared at the ce where only death remained.

    ��It won��t be long now.��

    Iron Lion said curtly, as if telling them to focus.

    At that moment, Ebsque spotted the entrance to the surface.

    A massive doorway reinforced with steel and other materials loomed ahead.

    Reaching the door, Iron Lion ced his hands firmly on the circr handle and began turning it with great effort.

    <i>Creak, creeeeaak!</i>

    The heavy door finally swung open with a loud thud.

    As light poured in, Ebsque instinctively squeezed her eyes shut.

    Having lived her entire life underground, she was highly sensitive to light.

    When she slowly opened her eyes again, the sight that greeted her was breathtaking.

    Cracked earth and sand stretched out before her.

    Above it all, the sun shone brightly in the sky.

    Her eyes widened as she felt the warmth of the sun for the first time in her life.

    This was the outside.

    This was the world she had dreamed of.

    ��The sun��s out. Seems like we��re lucky today.��

    Iron Lion remarked as he gazed up at the sky.

    Then his expression darkened as he turned his gaze toward the horizon.

    ��But it won��t stay that way for long.��

    In the distance, with a rumbling boom, dark clouds began to gather.

    The storm clouds, heavy with acid rain, were rolling in, ready to turn thend into hell once more.

    The rain would pour with such intensity that it would create rivers.

    ��We need to move quickly.��

    And so, the journey of the four began.

    �� �� ��

    The journey was, as expected, grueling and relentless.

    ��The ground is copsing!��

    The constant acid rain over the years had weakened the terrain.

    With each step, the ground seemed ready to give way and swallow them into the underground abyss.

    ��There��s so many of them! Captain, hold them off over there! Ebstick, help me here!��

    ��I told you, it��s not Ebstick! It��s Ebsque!��

    ��They��reing again!��

    ��Enough chatter, focus!��

    Even in the acid rain, monsters roaming the surface, blinded by hunger, rushed at them in packs.

    As time went on, the four grew increasingly haggard.@@novelbin@@

    Fending off the acid rain was exhausting enough, but the crumbling terrain, the ceaseless appearance of monsters, and asional magical storms made every step of the journey feel like walking through hell.

    Perhaps because of this, the four talked to each other more often.

    ��In times like these, if we stop talking, we��ll stop trusting each other. If that happens, we won��t be able to rely on one another. Mistakes will follow.��

    This was the philosophy of Iron Lion, the captain of the second Salvation Corps.

    At first, the other three just went along with it, not thinking much of it.

    But as the journey wore on, they found themselves talking more and more.

    They all subconsciously realized that the moment their conversations ceased, it would mark the beginning of their end.

    ��I was born from a mother who was assaulted by criminals. She killed herself right after giving birth to me. I ended up sold in a back-alley deal and grew up as a ve. My owner was a lunatic with a hand fetish. When I was eight, he decided my hands were at their prettiest and cut one off. That bastard.��

    Ruzrang, the one-armed swordswoman, shared her harrowing past with grim detachment.

    ��Haha, I don��t have any dark stories like that. Oh, wait��maybe just this. My master, afraid I��d surpass him, tried to kill me.��

    Muzkang, the mage, tried to sound lighthearted, but the weight of his words betrayed him.

    Later, he revealed that the master who had tried to kill him was none other than his own father.

    ��When I was sick and bedridden after retiring, my daughter joined the first Salvation Corps. The medicine that kept me alive was the cost of her departure.��

    Iron Lion exined why he had chosen to join this second Corps.

    More than anyone, he wanted to find the first Salvation Corps.

    Because among them was his daughter.

    It waster revealed that Iron Lion��s daughter��s name was Benapotchi.

    ��Haha, then why don��t we make the Second Salvation Corps into our own family? The Benapotchi family. What do you think? The city��s so-called nobles do it all the time, those selfish trash.��

    ��A family? That would mean I��d be in the same family as Ruzrang. That��s unpleasant.��

    ��Stop being in love with me already.��

    ����Who said anything about love?��

    Ruzrang and Muzkang often bickered like this.

    Though they seemed to be at odds, during dangerous moments, they always prioritized each other��s safety.

    ��Ugh�� you��re awful at this����

    ��Shut up. You��re just too rough.��

    During the night, Ebsque pretended not to hear the noisesing from their bickering once again.

    One day, Iron Lion shared an unexpected story with Ebsque.

    ��Your friend and my daughter were friends.��

    Ebsque was surprised to learn that her best friend, Aimy, had been close to Iron Lion��s daughter, Benapotchi.

    Iron Lion admitted that he felt guilty about bringing Ebsque along.

    She wasn��t much older than his own daughter, and although he prioritized his daughter��s safety, the decision still weighed heavily on him.

    ��It��s fine. I��m on this journey to find my friends.��

    Iron Lion looked at her with surprise.

    Ebsque, slightly embarrassed, continued.

    ��Ahem. Well, a friend��s friend is also a friend, right? So that makes Benapotchi my friend, too.��

    Hearing this, Iron Lion gave a small smile for the first time.

    ����I see. My daughter would like that.��

    That smile remained etched in Ebsque��s memory.

    The journey continued.

    At times, they lost their way.

    Thendscape had changed so much over the years that navigation was far from easy.

    Still, the four pressed on, following the signal diligently.

    But eventually, the first casualty urred.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 154: A loner beside a loner

    Chapter 154: A loner beside a loner

    A sudden flood, caused by the overflowing acid rain, swept over them without warning.

    There was no time to react as the torrent surged, threatening to drown them all.

    In that critical moment, Muzkang, the mage, unleashed all of his magic to hold back the deluge within the formingke.

    The effort cost him his life. He expended everyst ounce of his strength, leaving him lifeless once the floodwaters receded.

    On his face, there was no sign of regret.

    The burden of regret was left for those who survived.

    ��You idiot, you absolute fool����

    Ruzrang was hit the hardest, her voice shaking with grief.

    ����We can��t bring his body.�� Before his death, Muzkang had emptied his subspace of everything it contained, knowing the team would no longer have a mage to carry their burdens.

    Now, everyone had to shoulder their own share of the supplies. There was no longer any magic to protect them.

    ��I��ll�� I��ll carry him.��

    Ebsque offered, her voice trembling.

    ��No, leave it.��

    Ruzrang replied, shaking her head with tears streaming down her face.

    ��You��re not some endless well of power. This�� this is enough.��

    Ruzrang ced a hand over her abdomen, and Ebsque immediately understood what she meant.

    In the midst of the acid rain, Muzkang��s body dissolved, leaving behind only the memory of his sacrifice.

    The remaining three continued their journey, but it wasn��t long before the second casualty struck.

    This time, it was Ruzrang.

    Though she had demonstrated the peak of her skill as a one-armed swordswoman, her missing arm ultimately sealed her fate.

    A group of monsters unleashed their venom, and one attack struck her at the exposed shoulder where her arm had been severed, reaching her heart.

    ��Ruzrang, no! No!��

    Ebsque screamed, frantically using every bit of medicine she had brought, trying to save her.

    But Ruzrang��s life faded rapidly.

    ��Haha�� couldn��t even protect what Muzkang left behind����

    She coughed up blood, her expression filled with regret as her eyes slowly closed.

    ��If only I had been alone����

    With her hand pressed against her abdomen, Ruzrang passed away, her final thoughtsden with guilt.

    Once again, they couldn��t bring the body with them.

    Ebsque��s mana was already nearing its limits.

    ����Let��s go.��

    Now, only Iron Lion and Ebsque remained to continue the journey.

    Their conversations grew fewer and fewer as the days passed.

    Noticing this, Iron Lion began to talk about his daughter, Venapoitch, almost as if speaking to himself.

    Through his quiet stories, the weight of their dwindling hope became painfully clear as they pressed on, step by step.

    Ebsque could do nothing but silently listen to Iron Lion��s stories, unable to muster any words of her own.

    Then came that day.

    As she proceeded cautiously, using corpses to test the stability of the path ahead, the ground beneath her copsed.

    Unluckily, the subterranean acid water beneath the surface had eroded the area, dissolving the foundation in an instant.

    The copse pulled Ebsque into the abyss.

    Ah, so this is how I die, she thought as she watched the sky grow farther and farther away.

    She had wanted to see Aimy again, but it seemed that wouldn��t happen now.

    Her heart, already broken long ago, and her body, utterly exhausted, left her with no strength to resist.

    She closed her eyes, resigned to her fate, holding onto her regret.

    Just as she was about to fall into the acidicke, something grabbed her.

    It was Iron Lion.

    In the blink of an eye, she felt herself being thrown upward.

    Ebsque opened her eyes wide as she realized her body was now on solid ground, rolling across the surface.

    After tumbling for a while, she coughed and slowly raised her head.

    All she saw was the empty, deste surface stretching before her.

    ����Iron Lion?��

    She called out for him.

    But there was no response.

    Panic-stricken, Ebsque scrambled back to the spot where she had fallen.

    All she found was the rushing torrent of subterranean acid water.

    At thest moment, Iron Lion had thrown her to safety while sacrificing himself to the acidicke.

    ��Ah�� no����

    Ebsque��s face turned pale as despair gripped her.

    This had happened because of her mistake.

    Iron Lion hade all this way to save his daughter.

    Yet, instead of prioritizing her, he had saved Ebsque.

    Deep down, she understood.

    Iron Lion had unconsciouslye to see her as his own daughter.

    Their simr age had likely caused his paternal instincts to surface unintentionally.

    She remembered the mix of sorrow and tenderness in his gaze whenever he looked at her.

    And in his final moments, he had chosen to save her instead of himself.

    Ebsque rose to her feet.

    Her skin and legs, corroded by acid rain, burned with pain, but she moved forward once more.

    Iron Lion had given his life to save hers.

    If nothing else, she had to aplish the goal he had lived for: to save his daughter.

    And beyond that, to achieve the goal of Benapotchi: to save the city.

    Living up to the name of hope, she refused to give up and pressed on.

    It was agonizing.

    The world, on its path to destruction, seemed intent on binding her feet, dragging her down.

    Her body grew more battered with each passing step.

    ��Cough�� cough����

    Finally, her body reached its limit.

    Death loomed, only moments away.

    However, she could not die.

    Everyone had sacrificed themselves to send her this far.

    So, she decided to be a corpse herself.

    ��Aaaaargh!��

    With a scream, she extracted her heart and cast necromancer magic.

    As a result, she became a monster��human yet not human.

    Grasping the heart, dripping blood, she began to move her lifeless body.

    Her body, now distant from death, could no longer stop and continued to advance.

    ��Soon, very soon.��

    The signal was growing stronger and stronger.

    Therefore, she pressed on with all her might, advancing and advancing.

    And.

    And at the end.

    Finally, her journey came to an end.

    <i>Thunk-</i>

    She slowly lifted the magical signal device that had been buried in the sand.

    There, the acid rain had indeed stopped.

    As expected from the location the previous expedition had risked their lives to uncover, there was no acid rain.

    However, it was not a ce where humans could live.

    Truly, it was just a ce without acid rain.

    The sun, zing down without the acid rain, melted and erased everything.

    Ebsque thought the sun she saw on the first day was warm.

    However, before the sun that shone directly, with the ozoneyer and even the atmosphere itself destroyed, humans could not survive.

    The expedition, seeing the empty sky without a single cloud, believed that the surface had recovered.

    But the reality was as it was now.

    The corpses of the first expedition were nowhere to be found.

    With their foodpletely gone, unable to return due to the storm of acid rain and magical storms, they ultimately melted away under this sun, bing nothing but sand.

    The remaining mana in the rescue signal device, imbued with their final will, barely maintained the protective magic.

    ��This is, too much.��

    Ebsque began to sob uncontrobly, her cracked voice breaking the silence.

    She had risked her life alongside four others to reach this ce.

    Someone came for their daughter.

    Someone came for a friend.

    Someone came to be hope.

    Someone came seeking paradise.

    They had alle this far.

    And yet, this was the result.

    Ebsque was consumed by an unbearable, overwhelming emotion.

    It felt as if all their efforts had been for nothing.

    <i>Ssshhh��</i>

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As if signaling the end, a storm of acid rain began approaching the path she would need to return.

    Seeing it, sheughed as if she hade to terms with her fate.

    Then, she began walking aimlessly under the sun she had once believed to be paradise.

    All she wished for now was for a small piece of paradise to exist here.

    Amid the ruins, she wandered aimlessly.

    When she had expended every ounce of mana to maintain the protective magic and had nothing left, she finally copsed.

    The scorching sun began to melt her body.

    Yet she no longer had the strength to resist.

    She thought to herself that perhaps she should have done this sooner.

    To see herpanions again.

    To see her friend, Aimy, once more.

    It was when she closed her eyes for thest time.

    The sand beneath her suddenly gave way with a <i>thud.</i>

    Her powerless body was sucked into the copsing sand.

    When she opened her eyes again, cold water touched her forehead.

    As she regained her senses, what she saw was ake and a forest.

    Staring nkly at the sight she had only read about in books, the word ��paradise�� crossed her mind.

    ��Everyone!��

    Ebsque hastily raised herself.

    But all that greeted her was the same forest.

    She took a step forward in a daze.

    Nothing.

    The scorching sun that had beaten down so fiercely, the acid rain��none of it was there.

    And neither were herpanions, nor the world she had once known.

    Even though she had found paradise, there was nothing left for her anymore.

    When the reality sank in, a chilling loneliness crept into her.

    Cold.

    So cold it felt as if her insides would rot from the frost.

    The feeling of being abandoned, utterly alone in the world, began to consume her.

    ��No, no! That��s not true! I��m here! I��m a necromancer!��

    And soon, she began denying reality itself.

    She was a necromancer.

    One who dealt with corpses.

    The ultimate goal of a necromancer was to revive corpses so perfectly that they would be indistinguishable from the living.

    If she could reach that level, she could be with herpanions again in paradise.

    In the paradise they had longed for so desperately.

    But denying the reality of her current situation��that there wasn��t even a handful of corpses left to revive��she clenched her fists tightly.

    Ebsque Benapochti.

    The world��s only necromancer.

    Thus, she became the World Eroder.

    And now, that World Eroder stood face to face with a boy.

    ��Ebsque Benapochti.��

    The boy looked straight at her with piercing blue eyes.

    ��How long are you going to keep living in denial?��

    Kraush��s words struck deep into her chest.

    Her hair trembled slightly.

    She knew.

    She had been living in denial for far too long.

    She didn��t want to face reality, which was why she had locked herself away, shutting out the world entirely.

    ��What do you know? What could you possibly know?��

    Thick tears began to stream down Ebsque��s face.

    It had been such a painful journey.

    And yet, she wanted to return to it.

    No time in her life had felt as forward-moving, as purposeful, as those days.

    Here, she was nothing but an Eroder.

    An outsider.

    ��I know.��

    Kraush gave a faintugh, looking at her with a knowing gaze.

    He had heard it countless times��so many that it almost made him sick.

    Trapped alone in her prison, she recounted her past daily, without fail.

    At the time, Kraush couldn��t understand Ebsque��s feelings.

    But now, he did.

    Even as he stubbornly endured the deaths of those he had known, clinging to life with everything he had, in the end, he had failed to prevent annihtion on that fateful day.@@novelbin@@

    The weight of carrying everyone��s hope inevitably crushed a person��s shoulders.

    ��I also lost everyone I spent time with. None of them exist in this world anymore.��

    Even if they were the same people in a different form, the ones Kraush remembered no longer existed.

    They couldn��t return from the destroyed world they had perished in.

    Just as Ebsque couldn��t save a single one of herrades, Kraush, too, couldn��t save any of his.

    All that remained were memories.

    ��But I still live on. Because they saved me and brought me to where I am now.��

    He pushed forward to ensure he wouldn��t make the same mistakes again.

    Kraush believed that living with all his strength was the only way he could repay those who had given him that chance.

    ��And isn��t it the same for you? You��ve lived this long, clinging to your goals without ever letting go.��

    Kraush took a step forward.

    Ebsque flinched, her body trembling slightly.

    ��It��s terrifying, isn��t it? Being leftpletely alone.��

    Loneliness was cruel.

    The loneliness of a world where no one remembered the one you had known was indescribable.

    That was why Ebsque had denied reality.

    Because otherwise, she would be eternally alone in this world.

    ��That��s why you hid. Afraid that even if you left something behind in this world, you��d just lose it all again.��

    Ebsque��s eyes wavered.

    Snow began to fall softly from the sky.

    Through the falling snow, Kraush��s blue eyes glimmered faintly.

    Amid the drifting snowkes, Ebsque��s lips quivered.

    ��Ebsque.��

    Kraush spoke to her, who was now unable to utter a word, her tears brimming over.

    ��Let��s make a deal, just like back then.��

    The deal Kraush referred to was entirely different from the one they had made before.

    ��Kraush, let��s make just one deal.��

    Back then, after the death of the ck Witch, she had made that request of Kraush from inside her prison cell.

    ��I��ll tell you one of the secrets hidden by the Ephania Imperial Pce.��

    With a resigned smile, she had leaned her head against the iron bars.

    ��Destroy the heart Arthur holds for me.��

    At the time, Kraush had agreed to her request for death.

    ��I will inherit the immortality of Crimson Garden.��

    But now, the deal he spoke aloud was entirely different.

    Ebsque��s eyes widened in surprise.

    Ebsque was immortal in a different sense than Crimson Garden.

    She could choose to destroy her heart and die if she wanted.

    But she had chosen to live, struggling against death for the sake of her formerpanions who had saved her.

    She was a half-immortal.

    Crimson Garden, however, was different.

    She was truly immortal in every sense.

    And Kraush, who would inherit that immortality, would be the same.

    ��Even if you crumble into nothing, I will continue living in this world.��

    Everyone who had been by her side until now had crumbled and vanished.

    Herrades, her friends, and even her world��none of it remained.

    Terrified of that loneliness, she had clung to resurrection, fleeing from reality.

    Even now, she was afraid.

    Afraid of the sight of those by her side leaving her.

    Afraid of the loneliness that would inevitably follow.

    Amid her endless solitude, a boy had unknowingly stepped into her dark, lonely world, painting over the ckness of her despair.

    Kraush ced his hand on Ebsque��s head.

    The warmth imbued in his hand, enhanced by Annihtion Erosion, seeped into her through her hair.

    Ebsque looked up.

    Through her tear-filled eyes, she saw the boy smiling innocently at her.

    ��If you��re lonely, just stay by my side. I��ll stick so close you��ll be sick of me.��

    A tear slid down Ebsque��s trembling eyes, tracing her cheek and falling.

    Kraush was willing to inherit the loneliness she had endured.

    After all, stealing curses was his specialty.

    ��So help me out a little.��

    Kraush pointed to the mountains beyond.

    ��This time, how about we save the world together?��

    On the snow-covered mountain, where snow gently piled up.

    The two who had experienced a destroyed world and lost everything.

    Now stood together in the present world, facing a new moment.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 155: Take a hit

    Chapter 155: Take a hit

    Ebsque sniffled and steadied herself, her mind finally clear.

    She, who had seemed ready to lose control after having her reality denied, looked at Kraush nkly and let out a breath.

    ��Are you an idiot? Just because I stay by your side doesn��t mean I won��t feel lonely.��

    Kraush blinked at her, his expression incredulous. After all the effort he��d put intoforting her, this was the response he got.

    Ebsque blew her nose loudly, stealing a nce at him before mumbling under her breath.

    As much as she wanted to brush off his words, she couldn��tpletely ignore them.

    ��Well�� even so, if you��re lonely, I��ll stick around. You know, immortality and all that must be tough!��

    ��Oh, how gracious of you.��

    Kraush replied, feigning disinterest. Then he pointed downward.

    ��But first, how about stopping <i>that</i>?��

    Below them, Haring and Sena were still struggling to fend off the skeletal legion.

    It was about time for Ebsque to call them off, and realizing her oversight, she raised her hand btedly.

    ����But if I do this, I��m basically betraying Ixion. They��lle after me for revenge.��

    Ebsque��s face clouded with worry.

    The Ixion, a group of World Eroders, posed a significant threat to the world itself.

    The thought of bing their target was no small concern.

    ��If you��re afraid of retaliation, don��t be.��

    Kraush dismissed her worries with a sharp tone.

    ��Those bastards are all going to die by my hands anyway.��

    At his bold statement, Ebsque gave him an exasperated look.

    Still, she didn��t feel the urge to argue��she knew better than anyone how ruthless Kraush could be.

    ����Then why am I getting special treatment?��

    Ebsque asked quietly, brushing a strand of her hair, which still carried the warmth of his touch.

    Kraush had gone to great lengths to persuade her to leave Ixion, even promising to keep herpany so she wouldn��t feel lonely until the end of her days.

    His words lingered in her mind, and she found herself stealing nces at him, her thoughts swirling.

    [This is ridiculous.]

    The sound of Crimson Garden clicking her tongue echoed faintly.

    As the skeletal legion ceased their movements, Haring and Sena made their way up the mountain. Meanwhile, Kraush, oblivious to the gravity of the situation, nonchntly responded to her question.

    ��Think of it as a connection from a past life.��

    ��So, you��re a fatalist now?��

    ��No, a skeptic. If everything followed fate, this world would��ve gone to ruin ages ago.��

    Kraush red at her as if to warn her against making such direments.

    Caught off guard, Ebsque flinched and quickly turned her head away.

    Kraush, watching her curiously, was interrupted by another loud boom from beyond the mountain.

    It was evidence that the battle between the Mad Sword Emperor and Rai was reaching its peak.

    This also meant that the power of World Erosion was growing even stronger.

    They needed to stop it before the situation worsened any further.

    ��More importantly, Ebsque, you prepared a way into the Blood Heaven Realm, didn��t you?��

    At that moment, Ebsque flinched visibly.

    Kraush��s expression turned suspicious, as if he couldn��t believe what he was seeing.

    Ebsque��s face flushed with embarrassment as she stammered,

    ��Th-th-that, well, I did set it up originally, but�� the interior gotpletely scorched, so����

    She trailed off, her words a jumbled mess, before lowering her head in shame.

    ��It��s�� destroyed����

    Kraush let out a heavy sigh, his frustration evident.

    It wasn��t as if she hadn��t prepared. If the destruction of the corpses she needed had been unavoidable, there was little more to say.

    ��Then I guess we��ll just have to break through.��

    He exhaled slowly, a determined glint in his eyes.

    Things rarely ever went smoothly��he was used to that.

    The worst situations always bred worse oues.

    It was unfortunate, but if brute force was the only option, so be it.

    ����I��ll do it.��

    Ebsque��s voice came from beside him, her expression resolute as if she bore the responsibility.

    ��Are you sure you can handle it?��

    Straightening her back and lifting her head high with a proud look, she responded.

    ��I��ll use Number Three.��

    Kraush immediately understood what she meant by Number Three and gave her a nod.

    ��Alright. I��ll leave it to you.��

    With that, the preparations wereplete.

    It was time to crush the Mad Sword Emperor.

    * * *

    In the Blood Heaven Realm.

    Beneath the storm of dozens of Emperor��s Annihtion Swords unleashed by Rai, the Mad Sword Emperor wielded the Blood Demonic Sword, now fused with his arm, and charged forward.

    His eyes caught sight of Rai, calmly crossing his arms as he swung the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords.

    It was as if Rai had crowned himself the sovereign of this realm, unmoving and exuding an air of utter arrogance.

    It was an incredibly arrogant sight, but it was also the one that suited him best.

    That was because he, too, was fully focused on wielding the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    In that instant, as soon as Rai��s form was captured in his view, a Emperor��s Annihtion Sword shed down, splitting the space between Rai and the Mad Sword Emperor.

    ��I can��t even get close!��

    The Mad Sword Emperor wore an expression of frustration.

    Yet, even then, his eyes were darting quickly.

    Rai��s Emperor��s Annihtion Sword undoubtedly possessed tremendous power.

    It was to the point that a single battle with him had practically reduced an entire mountain to rubble.

    If not for the Blood Heaven Realm, an avnche would have devastated the area below.

    <i>��He must have noticed my Blood Heaven Realm and is fighting even more aggressively.��</i>

    Unintentionally, he had provided Rai with a battlefield where he could fight freely.

    However, from the Mad Sword Emperor��s perspective, there was nothing bad about that.

    Though Rai might not know it, the longer they fought, the stronger the force of world erosion outside was growing.

    The traits of World Eroders were not well-known, except for a few famous ones.

    That was because they moved secretly, and as some of the strongest individuals, they could hide as much as they wanted.

    Furthermore, the Mad Sword Emperor had suddenly vanished after the Lagrin family incident.

    Naturally, information about him was exceedingly scarce.

    <i>��The longer the fight drags on, the better it is for me.��</i>

    At that moment, blood began to surge violently through the Mad Sword Emperor��s legs.

    <i>��I��m not the type to just take hits.��</i>

    As his legs turned crimson, the Mad Sword Emperor made an explosive leap.

    Countless Emperor��s Annihtion Swords began to fall in his path.

    As soon as the swords descended before his eyes, he swung the Blood Demonic Sword in response.

    Then, a bloody aura burst forth from the saber, changing his direction midair.

    The Mad Sword Emperor started disying extraordinary movements.

    He began dodging all the descending Emperor��s Annihtion Swords and rapidly closed the distance to Rai.

    Rai��s eyebrows twitched as he kept his arms crossed.

    Before anyone realized it, the Mad Sword Emperor had drawn near to Rai, his body once again turning crimson red.

    ��Huuk!��

    With a sharp inhale, the Mad Sword Emperor��s body swelled aggressively.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With that, a thunderous roar echoed through the air, and the Mad Sword Emperor��s body shot forward like a cannonball.

    Due to the sudden change in speed, even the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords were a beat toote to block him.

    Seizing the opportunity, the Mad Sword Emperor infused the Blood Demonic Sword with a bloody aura.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    With a twisting sound from the Blood Demonic Sword, a mass of the Mad Sword Emperor��s blood was sucked out in an instant.

    However, as a result, the aura emanating from the Blood Demonic Sword became overwhelmingly stronger, far beyond what it had been before.

    The lingering scent of blood spread through the air.

    The crimson aura extending from the Blood Demonic Sword lengthened like the scythe of the Grim Reaper.

    This would be a decisive blow.

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s eyes gleamed fiercely, his determination clear as he extended the Blood Demonic Sword.

    <b>Blood Demon de</b>

    <b>Third Form</b>

    <b>Blood Scythe</b>

    <i>Screeeeeeech!</i>

    With an eerie sound, the crimson scythe-like form of the Blood Demonic Sword surged toward Rai.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    In that moment, the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword descended in an instant, blocking its path.

    <i>ng!</i>

    The Emperor��s Annihtion Sword and the Blood Demon��s Scythe shed, the resounding impact echoing throughout the entire space.

    The power behind both attacks was so immense that the Blood Heaven Realm itself trembled.

    Amidst the forceful collision, the area around the two erupted, and the Mad Sword Emperor quickly withdrew, retreating beyond the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    That was because the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords were rushing toward him immediately.

    As the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was raised before Rai, he caught sight of the Mad Sword Emperor in the distance, grinning maniacally.

    The Mad Sword Emperor licked his lips with his tongue, wearing an expression of regret.

    Even so, his movements were bing swifter and more precise as time went on.

    This was because, with each moment ofbat, his blood circted, loosening his body.

    He wielded the Blood Demon de, mixing aura into his blood to further reinforce the strength of his physique.

    Thus, the longer the battle dragged on, the stronger he became, as his blood cirction intensified.

    Although he had a short temper, his fighting style was optimized for prolonged engagements.

    Rai gazed at the Mad Sword Emperor indifferently.

    <i>��He��s getting used to it.��</i>

    At the beginning of their fight, when the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords first came at him, the Mad Sword Emperor had struggled, rolling harshly on the ground to dodge.

    Dodging dozens of Emperor��s Annihtion Swords was no easy task.

    However, as time passed, he gradually grew more ustomed to it.

    The movements he had shown earlier clearly indicated that he was now able to discern the trajectory of the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords.

    <i>��Hmm, what should I do?��</i>

    Even so, Rai did not seriously consider the possibility of losing.

    <i>��He��s not the leader of the Night Raven, after all.��</i>

    Rai had heard that the Poison King, one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky, had been gravely injured by a World Eroder.

    The Empire had identified the individual as the leader of the Night Raven.

    However, the description of that person did not match the Mad Sword Emperor.

    The leader of the Night Raven was said to be a necromancer and a woman.

    <i>��I don��t know exactly who injured the Poison King, but it means there��s at least one more of them.��</i>

    Rai tapped his folded arms slowly, lost in thought.

    Though the Mad Sword Emperor was fighting with all his might and showing no signs of merely stalling for time, he had deliberately confined himself and Rai within the Blood Heaven Realm.

    This suggested that he wanted to keep Rai trapped here.

    <i>��Could he be plotting something with another World Eroder?��</i>

    While it might not have been the exact answer, Rai felt he was approaching the truth. His thick eyebrows twitched.

    <i>��In any case.��</i>

    He concluded that it would be best to end this quickly.

    The Mad Sword Emperor dodged a descending Emperor��s Annihtion Sword and made eye contact with Rai.

    Noticing the shift in Rai��s demeanor, the Mad Sword Emperor seemed to realize something.

    <i>��Sharp instincts.��</i>

    Even if he didn��t have the correct answer, he had likely arrived at a close approximation.

    <i>��I pushed more aggressively to force him to lose focus in battle.��</i>

    Unfortunately, it seemed he hadn��t been able to break Rai��sposure.

    <i>��But even if he��s figured it out.��</i>

    At the same time, the Mad Sword Emperor��s Blood Demonic Sword began to emanate a bloody aura once again.

    ��I��m not nning to let you go so easily, anyway!��

    With augh, the Mad Sword Emperor prepared to charge forward once more.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, a tremor and a sound echoed from somewhere.

    It wasn��t a vibration caused by the swinging of the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword.

    Although the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was massive, the vibration carried a different sensation altogether.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another sound reverberated through the space.

    The Mad Sword Emperor slowly lifted his gaze, feeling the vibration resonate through the entire area.

    That was because he realized the sound wasing from above.

    The sky, tinged in a red hue distinct from its usual yellow, came into view��his very own Blood Heaven Realm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    At that moment, the Blood Heaven Realm began to shake again.

    The Mad Sword Emperor frowned.

    He couldn��tprehend what was happening.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    As the Blood Heaven Realm trembled once more,

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A fracture appeared across the Blood Heaven Realm.

    For a brief moment, a flicker of panic crossed the Mad Sword Emperor��s face.

    The Blood Heaven Realm was a realm that blocked all ess, both in and out.

    And yet, it was now suddenly cracking.

    ��Who?!��

    He shouted aloud.

    At that moment, through the fractured rift of the Blood Heaven Realm, something began to appear.

    And as soon as he saw it, the Mad Sword Emperor��s eyes widened.

    Through the crack in the broken Blood Heaven Realm,

    Something enormous appeared��a creature so massive that its head couldn��t even be seen, raising an arm stitched together with ragged seams.

    As the Mad Sword Emperor stood in shock at the sheer absurdity of its size,

    The giant��s fist came down again, mming into the Blood Heaven Realm.

    <i>Kwaaaaaaang!</i>

    The ceiling of the shattered Blood Heaven Realm broke apart, and the giant��s arm pierced straight through, crashing downward.

    ��What the��!��

    The massive storm generated by the falling arm swept over both the Mad Sword Emperor and Rai.

    Even Rai, unsure of what was happening, remained silent, waiting.

    ��Cough, cough!��

    Meanwhile, the Mad Sword Emperor, covered in a cloud of dust, coughed and grumbled in irritation.

    The exhration he had felt moments ago during his fight with Rai was now thoroughly disrupted.

    His face twisted in growing anger.

    Then, the fallen giant��s arm came into full view.

    It was pale, drained of all blood, and stitched together with thread in ces where the flesh had been joined.

    The sight sparked a name in the Mad Sword Emperor��s mind.

    ����Ebsque?��

    Why was the corpse controlled by her��the one who should have ensured that no one could approach the Blood Heaven Realm��here?

    As confusion clouded his mind, he muttered absentmindedly, struggling toprehend the situation.

    In the brief moment of distraction caused by the perplexing situation, a critical opening revealed itself to someone.

    <i>Chill!</i>

    A spine-tingling sensation coursed through the Mad Sword Emperor, and he instinctively jerked his body backward, purely out of reflex.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The sound of mes twisting filled the air, and in that instant, his vision was engulfed by pitch-ck mes.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion</b>

    <b>Fourth Form</b>

    <b>Annihtion Night Severing</b>

    <i>aaaaaaash!</i>

    His left arm was struck by a de shrouded in ck mes, ripping through it as it was flung skyward.

    Despite the sheer force of the attack, the Mad Sword Emperor��s left arm was not entirely severed.

    Instead, his skin and muscles were shredded, and more than half of his bones were cut through, leaving his arm dangling uselessly, unable to function.

    His crimson eyes widened in fury.

    Thanks to the Blood Demonic Sword, his body had been reinforced to the point of surpassing even that of most Eroders.

    Ordinarily, his body wouldn��t even sustain a scratch from most attacks, yet his arm had ended up in such a state.

    Before him stood two figures.

    One was a boy, his expression tense as if he had just bitten and swallowed something bitter, holding a sword wreathed in ck mes in a downward strike.

    Behind him stood a girl with short hair that blended ck and purple hues.

    Their disheveled hair and fluttering clothes revealed that they had descended from the sky.

    At that moment, the boy stomped on the ground with a heavy thud.

    With explosive speed, so swift that even the Mad Sword Emperor hesitated for a moment, he charged forward.

    Fast.

    And dangerous.

    If he could swing another strike like the one just before, the boy was undoubtedly the most threatening being in this moment.

    The energy emanating from him was unmistakably that of a World Eroder.

    Realizing this, a surge of killing intent erupted from the Mad Sword Emperor.

    He didn��t know why Ebsque had suddenly betrayed him, but his focus was wholly drawn to the boy.

    So much so that, for a brief moment, even Rai was forgotten.

    <i>Haaaah!</i>

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s fury and killing intent surged forth like a storm, violently crashing against Kraush.

    Even as Kraush maintained his focus, he felt the sheer weight of that killing intent.

    <i>��As monstrous as always.��</i>

    His hair stood on end, and his vision wavered for a moment under the oppressive force.

    Every instinct screamed not to advance but to flee immediately.

    Indeed, the Mad Sword Emperor��s strength was overwhelming.

    Even with his Annihtion Asura activated, Kraush felt it was still not enough to face a World Eroder head-on.

    But Kraush wasn��t alone.

    His purpose was to focus all the Mad Sword Emperor��s attention on himself.

    That purpose had been achieved, aided by the Emperor��s reaction to his wounded arm.

    While Kraush charged forward, someone even faster closed the gap behind the Mad Sword Emperor.

    A pair of small, white wings fluttered.

    It was Sena, moving in her state of ultimate speed.

    In this moment, Sena was so fast that even Kraush couldn��t keep up.

    Beneath her wings, fluttering cloth strips transformed into sharp spikes, flying at the Mad Sword Emperor in unison to pierce through him.

    By the time he realized it, it was toote.

    He had focused too much on Kraush, leaving his body unable to react in time.

    <i>Thud! Thud!</i>

    ��Gah!?��

    Even in that situation, the Mad Sword Emperor barely twisted his body, avoiding a fatal blow, though he let out a strained groan.

    However, the cloth strips pierced through his back and sides, leaving gaping wounds.

    His movement was restricted for a moment.

    Kraush was already upon him.

    His Thunderstorm zed red.

    Simultaneously, seven stars of the Heavenly ying Star aligned within the darkness of Kraush��s inner world, radiating brilliant light.

    As the red moon rose under their glow, a storm of ck mes surged within Kraush��s mind and infused his de.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion</b>

    <b>Fifth Form</b>

    <b>Annihtion Moonfire</b>@@novelbin@@

    Beneath the crimson moon.

    A storm of ck mes swept through the shattered Blood Heaven Realm.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 156: Lets give it another shot

    Chapter 156: Lets give it another shot

    Before the storm of raging ck mes.

    Kraush was catching his breath, gripping his sword tightly.

    Using the ten seconds of Annihtion Asura and the instant enhancement elixir, he had reached Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    As he had felt before, the cost was manifesting vividly in his body.

    Yet, Kraush held onto his mental strength with incredible willpower.

    At the same time, he forcibly suppressed Heavenly ying Star and Madness while raising Nox and the Snow Doll simultaneously.

    <i>��I must keep applying this in realbat going forward.��</i>

    Copsing after every battle was not an option.

    Eventually, war would break out, and if it became prolonged, relying on one-time awakenings was dangerous. So, Kraush was determined to endure and umte as much practical experience as possible, even if just once more.

    At that moment, his half-closed eyes gleamed sharply as they focused ahead.

    Simultaneously, through the ck mes, a sword thrust straight toward Kraush��s head.

    Blood Demonic Sword.

    The sword wielded by the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Just as Kraush hurriedly raised Thunderstorm and tried to lift his sword again.

    <i>Boom! Bang! Boom!</i>

    Massive swords embedded themselves all at once in front of Kraush, forcibly stopping the Blood Demonic Sword.

    Those swords were none other than the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords,

    a secret technique of the Sword King, Rai Valheim.

    Beyond the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords, the Mad Sword Emperor��s face came into view.

    The man��s one arm dangled in tatters, over half of his body covered in burns, blood dripping steadily from his punctured wounds.

    His eyes were aze with fury, unable to ept his current state.

    Even so, his gaze was moreposed than consumed by rage.

    He knew.

    He knew that if Rai and Sena joined forces against him in his current state, there would be no way out for him.

    Even more so, with the looming threat of Ebsque.

    Above all, there was Kraush, who had reduced him to this pitiful condition.

    The most dangerous individual to the Mad Sword Emperor at the moment was none other than Kraush.

    This was because the Mad Sword Emperor didn��t see Kraush��s limits.

    Kraush showed no sign of his body nearing its limits as he lifted Thunderstorm.

    Just that act caused the Mad Sword Emperor��s expression to twist, his body recoiling.

    It was proof that his body remembered the attack it had just endured.

    ����Who are you? I��ve never heard of someone like you among the World Eroders.��

    As expected, just like with Ebsque and the Armored Princess, the Mad Sword Emperor mistook Kraush for a World Eroder.

    Seeing the wary look in his eyes, Kraushughed dryly to himself.

    He hadn��t even thought he could take him down from the start.

    <i>��But I figured I could at least damage him enough so he couldn��t move right away.��</i>

    Kraush had poured everything into the fight, even using Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    Yet, despite his all-out effort, the enemy showed no signs of going down.

    Frankly, without Haring��s Invisible or Sena��s support, Kraush wouldn��t have been able to reduce him to this state.

    The Mad Sword Emperor would surely have evaded everything.

    <i>��Even the arm��it was originally meant to target his neck.��</i>

    It was purely the instinctive sense of danger that allowed the Mad Sword Emperor to detect and evade Invisible.

    This was why Kraush hated fighting World Eroders.

    Every single one of them was a monster.

    Once again, he felt the immense gap between himself and the World Eroders.

    Still not enough.

    There was still a long way to go.

    Kraush��s eyes zed with determination.

    The world was full of people like the Mad Sword Emperor.

    On top of that, there were the most dreadful beings that would emerge from the spreading world erosion.

    Such beings were the kind of monstrosities that even wiped out the Sky Generation, plunging everything into hell.

    It was Kraush��s role to stop such devastation from taking ce.

    Perhaps that was why his resolve reignited, burning stronger than ever.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring, who had been standing back, finally rushed to his side.

    She stood beside him, holding a dagger as her body trembled.

    That trembling was born of fury.

    The Mad Sword Emperor before her looked exactly like the memory of that day.

    However, she didn��t charge forward recklessly.

    She had promised Kraush she wouldn��t lose herself to anger and rush in blindly.

    ��You okay?��

    Kraush asked, pretending to be calm as he caught his breath.

    Haring slowly nodded in response.

    The reason her older brother was murdered during the Lagrin family incident was because of the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Yet, her face now appeared more serene than ever.

    ��I made a promise earlier.��

    After calming herself down earlier with Kraush��s help, Haring had repeatedly reflected on the situation.

    No matter what happened, she would control her hatred.

    Only then could she repay the debt she owed Kraush.

    As long as he was there, she could remainposed.

    ��And more than anything, Kraushnded a blow on him.��

    Haring��s eyes sparkled as they locked onto the Mad Sword Emperor��s injured arm.

    She felt a faint sense of satisfaction at having contributed, even slightly, to her revenge.

    It was a natural feeling, given that she had resented the Mad Sword Emperor her entire life.

    ��Good. As long as you��re not blinded by revenge.��

    Kraush had encountered countless people consumed by vengeance in his life.

    If Haring could maintain this level of control, she would manage well even without him.

    At that moment, the Mad Sword Emperor showed signs of movement again, prompting the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords to strike.

    As the swords came crashing down to bind him, the Mad Sword Emperor became wholly focused on evasion.

    Even someone like him had been struck directly by both Sena��s attack and Kraush��s blow.

    This meant his physical condition wasn��t great either.

    There was clear evidence of this��his movements were slower than before.

    However, that didn��t mean he could yet be cornered.

    ��Kraush.��

    At some point, Rai had approached and called out to Kraush.

    Watching the relentless assault of the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords, Kraush tried to stop him.

    ��Brother Rai, we can��t keep fighting the Mad Sword Emperor.��

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��The world erosion he caused has a peculiar property��it grows stronger the more he fights against powerful opponents.��

    The power of world erosion would only continue to intensify.

    Even at this moment, Hadenhartz was in danger.

    Rai frowned.

    He hadn��t known this until Kraush pointed it out.

    ����Hadenhartz has the First Sword,��

    Rai said, his eyes gleaming fiercely.

    ��If they��re involved, there��s no issue.��

    That statement implied Rai intended to keep fighting the Mad Sword Emperor.

    ��Even if the First Sword can handle it, Hadenhartz itself won��t be able to withstand the world erosion.��

    Kraush firmly rejected Rai��s stance.

    As First Sword exerts all its power, Hadenhartz will truly be a wastnd.

    Moreover, World Erosion doesn��t only affect its master.

    If even the regr Erosion types grow stronger, it is the residents of Hadenhartz who will have to bear the consequences.

    ��Besides, that guy will run off soon.��

    ����Run away?��

    ��Yes, after all, his goal has been achieved. This is something I heard directly from the leader of the Night Raven, who used to be on the same side as him.��

    Rai��s expression turned subtle.

    Well, the deration just now implied that Kraush was connected to the World Eroder.

    ��So you acted independently for that purpose.��

    And it seemed Rai had noticed Kraush had left the Hadenhartz main building on his own.

    Rai nced at Kraush with narrowed eyes.

    Kraush and Rai didn��t share a particrly close rtionship.

    However, he did understand Rai��s personality.

    Rai prioritizes practicality above all else.

    If something offers tangible benefits, he is quick to ept it.

    That��s the kind of person Rai was.

    So Kraush had deliberately shared this information directly.

    ��Yes, that��s correct.��

    Kraush showed confidence in his statement.

    The Mad Sword Emperor enjoys fighting the strong.

    However, he doesn��t put his life on the line for it.

    This contradictory nature of the Mad Sword Emperor is what irritates people.

    Despite enjoying battles with the strong, he flees immediately when faced with the risk of death.

    <i>��That��s why he managed to survive so persistently back then too.��</i>

    Every time he triggers World Erosion, he relentlessly escapes, which is exasperating to no end.

    On top of that, he has the ck Witch backing him.

    If the ck Witch takes him into her independent space, it��s over.

    But for Kraush, that was actually an opportunity.

    Kraush was confident he could tie down the ck Witch��s attention.

    So all he needed was one way to finish that guy.

    <i>��My output isn��t enough.��</i>

    Kraush��s gaze turned to Rai.

    ��Brother Rai.��

    Kraush slowly raised the Thunderstorm.

    Perhaps as a result of using Annihtion Asura, his arm was trembling just from lifting it.

    It��s no easy task to keep up appearances.

    ��You have something from the family head, don��t you?��

    When Kraush was born, Rai received a sword bestowed upon him by the family head.

    With that sword, it might be possible.

    Rai��s eyebrow twitched slightly, as if to ask how Kraush knew about it.

    However, the expression on Rai��s face soon faded.

    He wasn��t the type to pry into things for too long.

    ��Let��s use it.��

    There was no time to be picky about options now.

    If they let the Mad Sword Emperor escape here, there was no telling when they might catch him again.

    ����That sword is still unfinished.��

    Even though it had been given to him when Kraush was born, the sword remained iplete.

    That was how challenging it was to perfect.

    ��But it means it can still be used, doesn��t it?��@@novelbin@@

    Kraush knew firsthand just how extraordinary the sword��s destructive power was.

    Rai stared at Kraush intently.

    A mere 15 years old.

    The youngest in Valheim, and once rumored to be a half-wit.

    Rai, who had never shown affection for his family��even less so than his second sibling, Lillish��didn��t care for family bonds.

    Perhaps because of that, he judged Kraush purely as a resource at this moment.

    While Rai could see Kraush��s energy steadily decreasing, the output he had demonstrated moments ago had been impressive enough to surprise even Rai.

    After all, even though he wasn��t quite on Charlotte��s level, Rai was still a genius who had earned the title of Sword King, yet he couldn��t have produced such output at the age of 15.

    Could Kraush fulfill his role as abatant here and now?

    The answer was obvious��there was no need to hesitate.

    Kraush was a direct descendant of Valheim.

    Valheim wasn��t a foolish family that ignored talent simply because of age or status.

    ��Bind him securely.��

    Rai��s eyes, the same shade as Kraush��s, gleamed as they locked onto the Mad Sword Emperor.

    ��Then I��ll finish him off.��

    Hearing the most reliable words spoken so far, Kraush smiled.

    ��Haring, give me some Red Tiger Pill.��

    Kraush extended his hand toward Haring.

    Haring looked at Kraush reluctantly.

    If it were up to her, she wouldn��t want to hand over the Red Tiger Pill at all.

    Even though her sworn enemy, the Mad Sword Emperor, was standing right there, Haring couldn��t bear to see Kraush struggling.

    Still, she soon opened her pouch with a Red Tiger Pill.

    ��Kraush.��

    As she ced the Red Tiger Pill in his hand, she spoke.

    ��Let��s win.��

    Her clear eyes shone brighter than ever as she cheered not for personal revenge, but simply for victory alongside Kraush.

    Kraush, seeing her sincerity, gave a small smile and tossed the Red Tiger Pill into his mouth.

    ��Of course.��

    A smile spread across Haring��s lips.

    It was the most reliable answer she could hope to hear from him.

    [Can you handle this?]

    Just then, Crimson Garden, sensing what Kraush was about to do, spoke in a concerned tone.

    ��I came this far to handle it, didn��t I?��

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Kraush bit into the Red Tiger Pill and swallowed it.

    The vitality that had been sapped by Annihtion Asura began to course through his body again.

    His body, which had been pushed to its limits, regained some life, if only briefly.

    But this borrowed time wouldn��tst long.

    ��Haring.��

    When Kraush called her, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    It was to activate Invisible.

    ��This will be even hotter thanst time.��

    ��It��s fine. I can handle anything.��

    Reliable as ever.

    Kraush nced at Sena.

    She nodded, silently signaling that she was ready to join him whenever necessary.

    ��Brother Rai, we��ll make sure he doesn��t escape.��

    ck mes began to surge around Kraush��s body.

    Even though his body had briefly recovered thanks to the Red Tiger Pill, he was already pushing it to its limits again.

    He showed no concern for the price he would payter.

    Kraush knew how to stop the ck Witch, who would surely aid the Mad Sword Emperor��s escape.

    <i>��Ignis.��</i>

    It had been a long time since Bellokin was killed by Charlotte.

    When the Sword King, Rai Valheim��s son, turned twelve, the boy had acquired Ignis.

    And then, there was a major incident in Valheim when Ixion attempted to abduct Rai Valheim��s son.

    The fury of Valheim was directed at Ixion, and in the resulting full-scale war, Ixion made the worst possible choice.

    Kraush, who vividly remembered that time, clenched his fists tightly.

    By harnessing Ignis��s purifying power, it was possible to extract the purest force of World Erosion.

    For those who sought to create a god, Ignis was an ability they could never afford to lose.

    And now, that very ability was in Kraush��s possession.

    <i>��They��ll definitely take the bait.��</i>

    He knew he could be the perfect lure to ensnare Ixion.

    [Break your bodypletely. Break it.]

    Even Crimson Garden was left speechless by Kraush��s relentless determination.

    ��Let��s drive them into a corner.��

    As Haring activated Invisible, Kraush��s figure vanished from sight.

    Now, it was time to drop the pitch-ck star.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 157: B*tch

    Chapter 157: B*tch

    The Mad Sword Emperor found the current situation deeply unsatisfactory.

    He had been quite enjoying himself when he was facing Rai.

    It had been so long since he had fought someone of such caliber that it had piqued his interest.

    However, everything was ruined by the sudden intrusion of another party.

    In the Blood Heaven Realm, a space created solely for a one-on-one duel, the intruders shattered the realm and appeared, delivering an unbearable insult to the Mad Sword Emperor.

    They had destroyed one of his arms and scorched his entire body.

    It was only natural for him to feel utterly infuriated.

    And now, he was growing even more enraged.

    Amidst the storm of Emperor��s Annihtion Swords descending from the sky, a figure danced gracefully like a goddess possessed, wielding a curved de. The woman drove the Mad Sword Emperor back, seemingly unbothered by the swords raining down.

    It was as if she knew the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords would never harm her.

    Indeed, her intuition was correct��the swords, rather than being a threat, cleared paths for her, shielding her during perilous moments and opening opportunities for attack.

    This precision was entirely due to Rai��s skillful swordsmanship.

    Even the Mad Sword Emperor couldn��t help but inwardly marvel at the incredible mastery disyed by Rai.

    <i>��Damn it, there��s not even a single opening left.��</i>

    Rai��s swordsmanship was primarily designed to counter Erosion entities.

    In fact, if limited to dealing with World Erosion entities, Rai could be considered the strongest among the Ten Greatest Under the Sky.

    However, this specialization in fighting Erosion entities sometimes left him at a slight disadvantage in directbat against humans.

    That was why Rai had taken a considerable amount of time without being able to fully overpower the Mad Sword Emperor.

    But now, the situation hadpletely changed.

    Sena Meyer, the Ghost Lord, had once stood alongside Rai as part of the Golden Generation.

    Though she wasn��t one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky, she was undeniably worthy of being called a powerful warrior.

    Her synergy with Rai was exceptional��far beyond what anyone could have imagined.

    Rai��s techniques were most effective against World Erosion entities, while Sena excelled in directbat against human opponents.

    Together, they created a devastatingbination: Sena rampaged through Rai��s battlefield like an unstoppable storm.

    As a result, the Mad Sword Emperor��s body was once again shed by Sena��s de, leaving his side torn open.

    Grinding his teeth, the Mad Sword Emperor swung his Blood Demonic Sword, but it was intercepted by Rai��s Emperor��s Annihtion Sword, which came crashing down to block his strike.

    Rai��s Emperor��s Annihtion Sword excelled in spatial control.

    Its sheer size and durability were unmatched, to the point where even the Blood Demonic Sword couldn��t cut through it.

    Of course, that was no surprise.

    The Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was crafted with the properties of adamantium, the strongest metal in existence.

    Rai��s skill.

    Repheten.

    A technique that allowed him to shape the minerals he held into any desired form through the aura he controlled.

    The Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was born from thebination of Rai��s skill, Repheten, and his unparalleled swordsmanship.

    Dozens of these Emperor��s Annihtion Swords hovered in the sky above.

    Just seeing them was enough to feel the overwhelming magnitude of Rai��s aura.

    But something else was bothering the Mad Sword Emperor more than Rai��s swords.

    The moment he moved back, he sensed an eerie presence. Without hesitation, he swung his Blood Demonic Sword, but all it cut was empty air.

    As he realized he had sliced the void for nothing, his face flushed with fury.

    There was only one reason for this: Kraush.

    From the beginning, Kraush had been hiding his presence, sneaking close for a quick strike, and then retreating.

    Even just now, Kraush had briefly revealed his presence before vanishing again, deliberately making the Mad Sword Emperor waste his energy.

    ��You little bastard!��

    The Mad Sword Emperor, who rarely cursed, shouted in anger.

    But there was no time to vent his rage.

    Another Emperor��s Annihtion Sword was already descending from above, targeting him.

    Injured as he was, there was no chance to rest.

    Although the Mad Sword Emperor had some degree of self-healing ability, it slowed significantly when using the Blood Demonic Sword because the sword absorbed his blood as its fuel.

    Yet, abandoning the Blood Demonic Sword was not an option��it would be the same as throwing away his own weapon.

    His mind raced as he assessed the dire situation.

    The thought that things were going terribly wrong struck him like a hammer.

    Even Ebsque seemed to have betrayed him.

    No matter how vital it was to absorb the power of World Erosion for Ixion��s goals, being cornered like this made survival his only priority.

    Nothing mattered if he didn��t survive.

    Self-preservation above all else��that was the Mad Sword Emperor��s ultimate survival strategy.

    ��ck Witch!��

    He screamed at the top of his lungs, his voice hoarse with desperation.

    ��I��ve done everything I could!��

    Behind him, a dark space began to twist and distort.

    The ck Witch, respecting his decision, was answering his call.

    The warped ck space slowly started taking form.

    At that moment, another Emperor��s Annihtion Sword came crashing down before him.

    At the same time, Sena charged in like a bolt of lightning.

    She had realized that the Mad Sword Emperor was attempting to escape.

    But it was already toote.

    ��Tch, how persistent.��

    The Blood Demonic Sword began to swell rapidly.

    As it expanded, blood spurted from his arm, and the sword let out a grotesque, grinding sound, as if it were alive.

    <i>Kiiiiiiiiiing!</i>

    The emerging de of the Blood Demonic Sword started spinning violently, emitting a horrific noise that filled the air.

    The Mad Sword Emperor swung the rotating de toward the approaching Sena.

    ��Ugh!��

    Sena, sensing the overwhelming power of the attack, quickly halted her advance and stepped back.

    A few strands of her hair were sliced off, fluttering in the air.

    The Mad Sword Emperor, intent on killing her, moved to strike again with the Blood Demonic Sword, but the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword loomed just above him, mere moments from impact.

    With no choice, he turned his sword and swung it at the descending de.

    ng!

    The Blood Demonic Sword collided with the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword, sparks flying from the impact.

    <i>Kagagagagagaga!</i>

    The spinning de of the Blood Demonic Sword began to grind against the edge of the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword, creating a deafening cacophony.

    As expected from one of the Ten Heavenly Swords, it managed to gain the upper hand.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    The Mad Sword Emperor finally deflected the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword, sending it crashing into the ground and embedding itself deep into the earth.

    Meanwhile, the ck Witch��s spatial portal was nearlyplete.

    Other Emperor��s Annihtion Swords were closing in on him, but the Mad Sword Emperor chose to ignore them.

    Though he felt a pang of regret over Ebsque��s betrayal, which had derailed his mission to absorb the power of World Erosion, survival was his top priority.

    Without a second thought, he turned toward the portal.@@novelbin@@

    ��ck Witch.��

    That was when it happened.

    A voice echoed from behind him, causing the Mad Sword Emperor to instinctively stop in his tracks.

    The owner of the voice was none other than Kraush��the very person who had been tormenting him this entire time.

    Kraush uttered the name of the ck Witch as if he were intimately familiar with her.

    The Mad Sword Emperor couldn��t help but nce back, his eyes narrowing.

    Kraush stood before him, the Thunderstorm hanging loosely in one hand, wisps of smoke rising from his lips as he smiled for reasons the Mad Sword Emperor could not fathom.

    The sight made the Mad Sword Emperor��s brow twitch in irritation.

    Still smiling, Kraush raised his free hand slowly.

    Before the Mad Sword Emperor could question his actions.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Blue mes erupted from Kraush��s upraised hand, zing vividly.

    These were no ordinary mes��they were pure Ignis, crafted entirely from aura.

    For a moment, confusion flickered across the Mad Sword Emperor��s face.

    <i>Screeech��</i>

    The sound of space tearing apart echoed behind him.

    Sensing danger, the Mad Sword Emperor immediately tried to throw himself toward the portal.

    But just as he nced through the space, his eyes were met with the sight of massive, pitch-ck tentacles emerging from the void.

    <i>Rrrumble!</i>

    Before he could process what was happening, dozens of enormous tentacles burst through the dark portal, tearing it open further and spilling into the outside world.

    ��What the��ck Witch!?��

    The Mad Sword Emperor shouted in a mixture of anger and confusion at the sudden turn of events.

    It was only natural.

    The tentacles hadpletely blocked any chance for him to escape into the portal.

    Yet, the tentacles weren��t interested in him.

    Instead, they lunged toward Kraush with terrifying focus, their colossal size casting an oppressive darkness over the area.

    The ck Witch clearly desired Ignis, a power she could not afford to lose.

    But Kraush remained motionless, staring at the oing tentacles with a calm, detached gaze.

    He exhaled slowly, his eyes gleaming with purpose.

    ��It��s done.��

    The moment Kraush spoke, a faint sound rang out.

    <i>Ping!</i>

    A de of light shot past Kraush, skimming just past his head, and hurtled toward the tentacles.

    <i>BOOOOM!</i>

    The tentacles exploded as if ink had burst from within them, shredded to pieces by the radiant de.

    The de of light continued its straight trajectory, slicing through the tentacles and flying directly at the Mad Sword Emperor.

    ��What the��!?��

    The Mad Sword Emperor gasped, his body freezing for a split second as he processed the rapid turn of events.

    Realizing he couldn��t avoid the de in time, he swung his Blood Demonic Sword in a desperate attempt to block it.

    <i>KAGAGAGAGAGAGAGA!</i>

    Sparks erupted as the de of light shed with the Blood Demonic Sword, pushing the Mad Sword Emperor back with overwhelming force.

    Histe reaction to the ck Witch��s unexpected actions had cost him dearly, leaving him unable to properly defend himself.

    The de of light relentlessly pressed against his sword, driving both him and his weapon backward with crushing momentum.

    A scream almost escaped the Mad Sword Emperor��s lips, a testament to the absurd power of the de of light.

    If not for the Blood Demonic Sword, the light de would have shattered his weapon and driven directly into his body.

    Thud!

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s back mmed against one of the embedded Emperor��s Annihtion Swords, stopping his relentless retreat.

    But even this impact paled inparison to the crushing force of the de of light bearing down on him.

    His already battered arm screamed in agony, and now his remaining arm was on the verge of giving out as well.

    The blinding brilliance of the light de overwhelmed his vision, and for a moment, he felt as though his body might fuse with the Emperor��s Annihtion Sword behind him.

    Desperately, his blood surged wildly through his body, unleashing the power of the Blood Demonic Art Sword.

    <i>Kagagagagaga!</i>

    As the light de pushed against him, his muscles swelled grotesquely, veins bulging, as he tried to force it back.

    His body turned a vivid crimson, blood raging like a storm inside him.

    ����ck Witch!��

    He screamed her name, cursing her for her reckless actions.

    Whatever she had been blinded by, it felt like she had abandoned him entirely.

    <i>Step��</i>

    In that moment, he heard the distinct sound of footsteps approaching.

    His eyes moved instinctively toward the sound, and he spotted a familiar figure.

    It was a boy, his breath heavy, smoke curling from his lips, his hair now tinged red at the edges.

    It was none other than Kraush.

    mes red once more within Kraush��s body, and they poured into the Thunderstorm he held.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Lightning surged from the scabbard-like casing of the Thunderstorm, crackling with raw energy.

    The searing heat inside the scabbard shed violently with itself, amplifying the sword��s growing power.

    <i>Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump!</i>

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s heart began to pound erratically, the rhythmic beat of panic and impending doom.

    Danger. Danger. Danger. Danger.

    The rm bells rang incessantly in his mind.

    The de of light pressing down on him seemed ready to shatter both his Blood Demonic Sword and his arm before crushing his heart into pulp.

    It was a situation where he couldn��t afford to spare even a shred of his strength elsewhere.

    If he were to take another direct hit like the previous one, there was no way he could withstand it.

    The moment his strength gave out, the de of light would tear his heart to pieces.

    He couldn��t, under any circumstances, allow Kraush��s strike tond.

    ����ck Witch! ck Witch!��

    Like a child crying out for their mother, the Mad Sword Emperor repeatedly screamed for the ck Witch.

    But no answer came.

    His bloodshot eyes trembled as Kraush slowly advanced toward him, step by step.

    To the Mad Sword Emperor, Kraush��s figure now resembled that of the Grim Reaper.

    ��Stop! Don��te any closer, you bastard!��

    Despite his desperate curses, Kraush remained calm.

    His focus was absolute, his mind entirely immersed in the de he held.

    Within Kraush��s inner world, a storm of ck mes roared and surged upward, transforming into a massive spiral.

    The spiral climbed higher and higher until it touched the sky, eventually pouring into his sword, the Thunderstorm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A sound like thunder reverberated through the battlefield as the scabbard encasing Kraush��s sword shattered all at once.

    ��You goddamn bastard��aaaargh!��

    With a scream of desperation and fury, the Mad Sword Emperor iled against the inevitable.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Kraush��s de cut through the air, unleashing its devastating technique:

    <b>Annihtion Erosion</b>

    <b>Third Form</b>

    <b>Heavenly Thunder Annihtion</b>

    <i>Whoooosh!</i>

    A storm of ck mes and lightning swept through the battlefield in a deafening explosion.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sound of something breaking echoed as the de of light reignited, zing brighter than ever.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 158: A debt that must be repaid for a lifetime

    Chapter 158: A debt that must be repaid for a lifetime

    The ignition of light waspleted, and before them stood the Mad Sword Emperor, his heart pierced by the Sword of Light.

    With lifeless pupils, he looked unmistakably dead to anyone who saw him.

    And there was someone gazing at the sight with a nk expression.

    She was none other than Haring Lagrin.

    On the day the sky of the Lagrin family turned yellow,

    She hid alone in a solitary room amidst the World Erosion, losing her brother.

    As she endlessly repeated counting numbers, she eventually grew up into an adult.

    ��I wasn��t trying to save you. I was just trying to survive, and this is how it turned out. So, you didn��t do anything wrong. Understood?��

    But deep within her heart, She could never forget her brother��sst words.

    Words that said she had done nothing wrong.

    No matter how much she reyed those words, she couldn��t ept them.

    If only she hadn��t screamed that day, her brother might not have died.

    If only she had been even a little stronger, she could have protected him.

    Such thoughts always filled her mind.

    It felt like everything was entirely her fault.

    No matter how much sheyered over the scars, they wouldn��t heal.

    And so, as she lived day by day, today,

    Somethingpletely unexpected urred.

    The sky she saw that day, the yellow sky, appeared again.

    A man with red hair, known as the Mad Sword Emperor, who was sitting atop the roof of the Lagrin family that day.

    And this time, he was a World Eroder who had gravely injured her father.

    All of it had gathered here today.

    She struggled to suppress her resentment, but it kept rising, making it difficult to endure.

    The ovepping scenes from the past and present felt as if they were slicing open her scars with a knife.

    But she suppressed her resentment and continued to hold it back.

    She didn��t want to repeat the same mistake as with her brother.

    <i>��Kraush.��</i>

    And for some reason, she kept seeing him ovep with her brother.

    She felt as though she was half-losing her mind but desperately followed Kraush.

    Using Invisible repeatedly while catching up with him,

    The heat she felt every time she used Invisible on Kraush was the only thing keeping her grounded.

    And at the final moment.

    ��Haring.��

    Kraush called her name.

    ��Watch closely.��

    With dark mes rising, Kraush shed her a wide smile.

    ��Watch me take him down.��

    His expression was both yful and serious.

    Leaving those words behind, Kraush dashed toward the spot where the Sword of Light had brushed past, not giving Haring a moment to react.

    ��Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!��

    And when the Mad Sword Emperor��s final scream resounded loudly,

    She could see it clearly in her eyes.

    The moment Kraush��s final surge of dark mes collided with the Sword of Light and erupted upon the Mad Sword Emperor.

    It was the instant the Mad Sword Emperor, the object of her deepest resentment, met his end.

    A gust of wind blew, tossing the Mad Sword Emperor��s hair.

    Droplets of blood from his body fell to the ground, staining it red.

    Underneath his crimson hair, his eyes no longer held any light.

    The once-fiery red eyes that had shone brilliantly under the yellow sky were nowpletely extinguished.

    For some reason, Haring felt her legs give out beneath her.

    Looking at the Mad Sword Emperor, she found herself unable even to cry out in anger as she tried to suppress her emotions.

    Even as she witnessed his death, it didn��t feel real.

    Perhaps that was why the resentment she had harbored in her heart felt like it was aimlessly drifting, with nowhere to go.

    And then, her gazended on a boy.

    A boy exhaling wisps of white smoke while holding the sword Thunderstorm.

    He slowly turned toward Kraush.

    ��Haring.��

    At that moment, Kraush called out her name.

    Still staring nkly, she slowly turned to face him.

    He took a deep breath and spoke.

    ��Did you see that?��

    Haring��s eyes gradually widened at his words.

    Before she realized it, her feet were already moving forward.

    Kraush��s body was beginning to copse.

    Haring rushed over and caught him.

    The warmth of his body against hers gradually reminded her that this was reality.@@novelbin@@

    It dawned on her how much Kraush had pushed himself here for the sake of her lifelong resentment.

    The realization drained her strength momentarily, but at the same time, her arms tightened their grip around him.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��Still hot����

    Kraush muttered, saying the heat hadn��t yet dissipated, trying to stop her.

    But she paid no heed, holding him even tighter.

    Would a lifetime be enough to repay this debt?

    Haring didn��t know.

    There was only one thing she was certain of.

    The guilt and everything else she had carried for failing to protect her brother were melting away in Kraush��s warmth.

    ����Thank you.��

    She would repay it.

    No matter what happened, she resolved to dedicate everything she had to him from now on.

    Quietly, Haring made her decision.

    �� �� ��

    While Kraush, supported by Haring, wore a slightly embarrassed expression.

    [ Didn��t the ck Witch notice? What exactly are you nning to do? ]

    He was mentally bombarded with Crimson Garden��s scolding.

    Of course, the ck Witch wanted Ignis.

    And Kraush had tantly revealed it right before her eyes. Now, it was certain that she would relentlessly target him from now on.

    However, Kraush hadn��t carelessly provoked the ck Witch without a n.

    He had a way to block herpletely, preventing her from ever approaching him.

    Moreover, he also had a method to keep an eye on Ixion��s movements.

    ��Let��s talk when we get back.��

    After murmuring to himself, careful not to let anyone else hear, Kraush raised his head.

    This was because the situation wasn��t over yet.

    The Mad Sword Emperor had been defeated.

    But the World Erosion was still ongoing.

    Although there was no longer the danger of the Mad Sword Emperor growing stronger, by now, Hadenhartz was likely in chaos.

    <i>��Noona still has the student corps and the First Sword, but����</i>

    Even so, the uneasy feeling wouldn��t leave him.

    <i>Shhk!</i>

    At that moment, the Sword of Light embedded in the Mad Sword Emperor��s body was pulled out.

    The sword shot outward and disappeared into Rai��s hand.

    Rai��s face was covered in cold sweat.

    His usualposed demeanor was nowhere to be seen, revealing how much effort it took for him to handle the Sword of Light.

    It was no surprise.

    The sword was none other than the Martial Emperor, Valok Valheim.

    Specifically, it was an imitation of the aura infused into minerals by Valok, the head of the Valheim family, reproduced using the skill Repheten.

    In the past, after a remarkable feat by Rai, Valok had offered him a reward of his choosing.

    What Rai received was none other than that very Sword of Light.

    However, Rai still couldn��t fully wield the sword he had received at Kraush��s birth.

    The gap between Valok and Rai was still far too vast.

    ��I��ll return to Hadenhartz first.��

    Rai said as he began dispelling the Emperor��s Annihtion Swords while recRaiming the Sword of Light.

    Having heard Kraush��s ount, he intended to head back immediately and begin clearing out the World Erosion.

    ��I��lle with you.��

    Sena added.

    She nced at Kraush and gestured subtly with her chin.

    Sena knew about Ebsque.

    From what she had observed, even though Ebsque was a World Eroder, it was clear to her what feelings she harbored toward Kraush.

    Her intuition as a woman told her that Ebsque would never harm Kraush��in fact, she might even help him.

    Thus, Sena silently conveyed her intent: she and Rai would leave first, leaving Kraush and Haring in Ebsque��s care.

    Kraush nodded deeply to Sena in gratitude.

    If she hadn��t been a flexible person, she might have treated Ebsque as an enemy solely because she was a World Eroder.

    As Sena and Rai departed, Kraush began channeling the energy of the Red Tiger Pill into his body.

    Having experienced it once before, he was able to absorb the power of the Red Tiger Pill far more quickly this time.

    This gave Kraush some much-needed relief, and he exhaled deeply.

    ��It��s fine now.��

    Kraush said, tapping Haring��s arm as she continued to support him.

    But instead of letting go, Haring hugged him even tighter.

    ����It��s not fine.��

    Surprised by the sudden softness he hadn��t noticed earlier due to the effects of the Red Tiger Pill and the aftermath of the battle, Kraush tilted his head slightly.

    Though Haring had run just as much as he had, she didn��t carry even a hint of sweat. Instead, there was a faint, sweet scent��likely the unique fragrance of her poison.

    Haring locked eyes with Kraush as she held him tightly, staring at him intently for a moment.

    Seeing her determined gaze, Kraush let out a short sigh and spoke again.

    ��I��m really fine now. I��ve recovered enough. Trust me.��

    Haring hesitated for a moment before slowly releasing him.

    ����Okay.��

    Her face softened at Kraush��s request, though she seemed unsure why she had reacted that way. She touched her arms absentmindedly, seemingly missing the warmth she had felt earlier.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The Blood Heaven Realm created by the Mad Sword Emperor copsed, and crimson fragments scattered across the sky like falling petals.

    And amidst the scattering crimson fragments, someone came running toward them.

    ��Kraush!��

    It was none other than Ebsque.

    Her face was filled with worry and anxiety.

    Unlike Sena, who could act openly, Ebsque had hesitated to reveal herself as long as Rai was present.

    So, she had waited, anxiously clutching her chest, for the battle��s oue after watching Kraush and the others head off.

    The moment Rai left, she had rushed over.

    ��Ebsque.��

    ��Are you okay? Don��t tell me you��ve lost another arm!��

    With a pale face, she grabbed Kraush and began inspecting his body thoroughly.

    After checking him over a few times, she finally let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    While he was clearly strained, Ebsque knew well that Kraush had a habit of pushing himself too far.

    Though he��d likely still need to be treated by the Saintess, his current condition was reassuring enough for her to rx slightly.

    ��I��m fine. You can stop checking now.��

    Hearing his voice, Ebsque instinctively raised her head.

    His low, steady tone, deepened by maturity, lingered oddly in her ears.

    As she followed the sound of his voice, her body stiffened.

    In the process of inspecting him, she had gotten much closer to Kraush than she��d realized.

    His prominent nose, his piercing blue eyes looking directly at her, and the beads of sweat rolling down his slightly pained expression were all unmistakably close.

    Ebsque��s face slowly began to flush for reasons she couldn��t quite understand.

    Kraush had saved her twice now.

    The first time, he had physically returned her heart.

    The second time, he had taken on her long-standing pain and trauma, offering to bear it for her.

    At the time of the heart restoration, Ebsque hadn��t thought much of Kraush.

    To her, he was just a boy pretending to act grown-up.

    But the Kraush she met today was different.

    Having matured quickly, Kraush now resembled an adult in both appearance and demeanor.

    Even now, she had to look up to meet his gaze due to his tall stature.

    She knew boys grew quickly, but she hadn��t expected him to grow this much, this fast.

    Because of that, the words Kraush had spoken earlier kept echoing in her mind.

    Ebsque averted her eyes slowly.

    For some reason, meeting his gaze felt strangely difficult.

    This feeling was something Ebsque had never experienced in her entire life.

    In that moment, she felt a sudden pull.

    When she turned her head, Haring was standing there with an impassive expression.

    ��Kraush said he��s fine. Don��t make it harder for him.��

    Ebsque met Haring��s gaze, and for some reason, it annoyed her slightly.

    ��Who��s saying otherwise? If he��s going to stay with me, he needs to be in good shape.��

    She grumbled as she reluctantly let go of Kraush.

    She oddly emphasized the words <i>��with me��</i> and quickly nced at Kraush for his reaction.

    However, Kraush remained indifferent, his expression neutral, as though he wasn��t paying much attention to her remark.

    Instead, he locked eyes with Haring, who was staring at him intently.

    An inexplicable tension hung between them.

    [ Look at that. This is all your doing. Absolutely ridiculous. ]

    Crimson Garden spoke in Kraush��s mind, sounding utterly exasperated.

    Kraush ignored it and walked toward the Mad Sword Emperor��s lifeless body.

    The emptiness in the dead man��s eyes, with his chest blown open, was almost palpable.

    ��Ebsque, can you retrieve the Mad Sword Emperor��s corpse? Include the Blood Demonic Sword as well.��

    Ebsque, who had been locking horns with Haring moments ago, immediately ran over.

    ��I��ll do it. Anything else you need?��

    She asked, her tone unusually cooperative.

    Kraush gave her a strange look, noting her sudden obedience, but it wasn��t unwee.

    After all, her abilities were essential at this moment.

    ��Yeah, Hadenhartz has a lot of residents even in the mountains.��

    Kraush said as he watched Ebsque quickly retrieve the corpse of the Mad Sword Emperor.

    ��Let��s save them first.��

    Both Ebsque and Haring turned to look at Kraush.

    Kraush wasn��t the type to be considered overly kind. He was gruff, sharp-tongued, and far from noble in demeanor, often causing concern for those around him.

    But there was one thing about him they both understood clearly.

    This part of him, the selfless drive to act despite his ws, was what continually drew people to his side.

    ��Let��s go.��

    Even though he was in the worst condition of the three, Kraush was the first to start walking.

    Seeing this, both Ebsque and Haring felt a strange smile tugging at their lips.

    If nothing else, it was unmistakably Kraush being Kraush.

    Trantors note:

    I agree with Crimson Garden here. Two girls in one arc is ridiculous.

    Btw, if Crim also ends up falling for him I hope Kraush never lets her live down all herments.

 Chapter 159: The commoners hero

    Chapter 159: Themoners hero

    The Hero of the Commoners, Felray.

    One day, he suddenly felt the weight of the title bestowed upon him. But now, he was feeling a different kind of weight.

    ��Urgh!��

    A suppressed groan escaped from Felray��s lips.

    Beneath a yellowish sky, atop a snow-covered mountain range, Felray stood before a cave.

    It was one of the many caves crossing the Hadenhartz Mountains, often used as an emergency refuge.

    And in front of that cave, a horde of Erosion Beasts was swarming like a pack of wild dogs.

    Appearing alongside the world erosion, these creatures looked as though they��d been starving for ages, their bellies clinging to their spines.

    They had no fur, just bare, blistered skin, with red and swollen boils covering their bodies. Their forms resembled wild animals, but their size was monstrous, far exceeding that of humans.

    Purulent Cysts. (TL: Purulent �C containing or producing pus, a purulent wound/discharge.)

    Not individually strong creatures, but their tendency to move in massive packsrge enough to cover entire mountains earned them a five-star danger rating as an erosive species.

    Currently, they had filled the Hadenhartz Mountains.

    Their sole purpose now was clear��to enter the cave.

    And it was no wonder why. Inside that cave, countless prey were hiding.

    ��Yip!��

    ��Yap-yap!��

    Drooling greedily, they could no longer hold back, lunging toward the cave.

    In that instant, as Felray saw the charging Purulent Cysts, his sword shed without hesitation.

    Though moments earlier his breath had been ragged, his body moved on instinct.

    <i>sh!</i>

    ��Yip?!��

    A Purulent Cysts was cleaved in two, its body halved.

    As it fell, the boils on its body burst, spraying its acidic contents around, melting the snow.

    <i>Sizzle!</i>

    Some of the pus sttered onto Felray��s skin, burning it.

    Even though his Rahern Academy uniform had self-repair capabilities, the prolonged battle had worn it down.

    The pile of Purulent Cyst corpses in front of the cave spoke to how fiercely Felray had been fighting.

    His uniform, having lost its protective function long ago, could no longer shield him.

    As the Purulent Cysts died, the explosions from their bursting boils continued to injure Felray.

    The constant injuries drained his stamina and blurred his focus.

    ��Ugh, Commander, let me����

    ��Stay back. Rest.��

    At that moment, one of hisrades near the cave entrance, his leg charred ck, tried to stand.

    But Felray stopped him and took his ce at the front of the cave once more.

    The previous battles against other five-star Erosive species had already left Felray��s Great Sword Order in shambles.

    It was now a situation where five-star Erosive species roamed freely as if it were ordinary.

    No matter how exceptional the first-generation students of Rahern Academy were, there were clear limits to how much they could handle.

    <i>��I hope the Lion Order is safe.��</i>

    During the fighting, Felray��s group had been separated from Charlotte��s Lion Order.

    Though their fate was unknown, Felray silently prayed for their safety.

    ��Yip!��

    Meanwhile, the Purulent Cysts charged toward the cave once again.

    Their numbers were increasingpared to the initial wave.

    Even they could sense it��Felray��s stamina was nearing its limit.

    Felray clenched his teeth tightly.

    Deep within his heart, a weak voice whispered that he should run away from this ce immediately.

    Felray was human, after all.

    Though praised as a hero, he too wanted to live and feared death.

    Perhaps that was why, whenever such weakness reared its head, he couldn��t help but admit it.

    He wasn��t fit to be called a hero.

    ��Yap-yap!��

    <i>ng! ng!</i>

    <i>sh!</i>

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The Hero of the Commoners.

    What a grand and lofty title.

    A hero, by definition, should face challenges boldly and without fear, standing tall in the face of danger.

    A hero is someone who ovees crises and saves everyone.

    <i>��I��m nothing like such a hero.��</i>

    The sword he picked up had been for no grander reason than the tragedy of his vulnerable hometown, left defenseless against the world erosion.

    His feeble sense of justice felt far too small andughable to dere himself a hero.

    <i>ng!</i>

    <i>Thwack!</i>

    Yet, even so, Felray didn��t retreat from the cave��s entrance.

    Though his fear of death made his legs tremble uncontrobly, they still stood firmly before the cave.

    His breathing grew rougher and morebored than before.

    <i>ng!</i>

    His chest heaved, swelling and contracting in a frantic rhythm.

    His heart pounded erratically, and despite the snowy peaks of the Hadenhartz Mountains, sweat poured down his face.

    <i>ng!</i>

    It was hot.

    From head to toe, Felray was burning with the heat of hisbored breaths.

    ��Yap-yap!��

    Neither his sweat nor the surrounding air could cool him down.

    Yet, Felray��s mind remained sharp.

    Inside this cave were countless residents of the Hadenhartz Mountains, seeking refuge.

    The moment he faltered, the Erosive species�� fangs would tear them to shreds.

    Even if it was just a meager sense of justice, that was enough.

    If he could pour all of it out here, Felray was willing to do anything.

    <i>ng!</i>

    ��Commander!��

    A panicked voice rang out from one of the Great Sword Order members.

    Felray had just been wed in the side by a Purulent Cyst, and blood began to spill from the wound, trailing down his torso.

    But Felray paid no mind. He swiftly split the creature��s head and returned to his position at the cave entrance.

    The blood loss was making him feel faint.

    As a makeshift measure, he channeled aura into his muscles, forciblypressing the wound to temporarily stem the bleeding. But in his current state, the blood loss was critical.

    Even so, his vivid blue eyes shone more intensely than ever.

    The members of the Great Sword Order watched Felray��s back.

    They, like Felray, were allmoners.

    Every one of them had fought tooth and nail to earn their ce at Rahern Academy.

    Perhaps that was why, when they looked at Felray, a fire ignited in their hearts.

    The Hero of the Commoners.

    No title suited anyone better than it did Felray.

    Even if he denied it over and over again, Felray was their hero.

    Felray was never arrogant.

    He constantly humbled himself, wrestled with doubt, and agonized over his choices.

    And yet, in the midst of that turmoil, he never retreated from his ce.

    Though his body burned with heat, his mind grew colder and moreposed.

    ��Yap-yap!��

    The Purulent Cysts charged once more, their numbers even greater than before.

    And yet, strangely enough, their movements had be clearer to Felray.

    Geniuses are those who grow even in the face of crisis.

    And Felray, already among the ranks of geniuses, was taking yet another step forward in this moment.

    However, unfortunately, crises have a way of iming countless geniuses even as they grow stronger.

    Though Felray had grown in that fleeting moment, his body had already reached its limit long ago.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    The cost of his growth was his left arm.

    The teeth of a charging Purulent Cyst sank deep into the muscles of Felray��s left forearm.

    Its cursed fangs dyed his arm crimson in an instant, the price of the creature��s dyed reaction.

    ����!��

    A raw scream escaped Felray��s lips, but he had no time to fully cry out.

    Another Purulent Cyst took advantage of his injury, raking its ws across his shoulder, tearing through flesh.

    Blood sprayed into the air, spattering against the walls of the cave.

    The scent of blood only further excited the Purulent Cysts, who snorted and growled with increasing aggression.

    ��Yip!��

    The moment Felray faltered, several Purulent Cysts rushed past him, entering the cave.

    ��No!��

    With a desperate shout, Felray swung his sword, slicing one of the creatures in half.

    But he only had one sword.

    For every one he struck down, others managed to slip past, charging deeper into the cave.

    Inside, injured members of the Great Sword Order stood waiting.

    Felray��s face turned pale.

    The moment he saw the eyes of hisrades, he understood.

    They had already resolved themselves to sacrifice their lives.

    Weapons in hand, they stood ready to fight the Purulent Cysts to the bitter end.

    But their determination couldn��t change the reality.

    Their lives were like flickering candles in the wind.

    Just as Felray was battered and worn, they too were in no better condition.

    ��Commander!��

    One of the Great Sword Order members shouted, their trembling voice apanied by a faint smile.

    With a final burst of aura, they lit up like a me about to go out.

    ��No matter how much you deny it, to us, you��ve always been a hero!��

    Even as he witnessed that smile, akin to ast will, Felray screamed and ran toward them.

    A hero? How could anyone call this a hero?

    How could someone who couldn��t protect even one of hisrades dare to call himself a hero?

    ��Stoppppppp!��

    Felray executed his signature footwork, Thousand-Li Ten Steps.

    Even so, it was too far.@@novelbin@@

    Felray��s face twisted in despair.

    It felt as though the me of hope he had carried all his life was being snuffed out.

    As the image of hisrade��s final smile ovepped with the charging Purulent Cysts, something moved faster than Felray��s desperate sprint.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A sickening sound of a skull being crushed echoed as the charging Purulent Cyst was sent flying through the air.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Another impact followed immediately, shaking the creature violently.

    Unable to withstand the force, the Purulent Cyst rolled across the ground, twitching uncontrobly.

    Felray��s eyes widened at the sound��two distinct impacts from a single punch.

    In the same instant, his gaze caught sight of dark, windswept blue hair.

    Standing there was someone Felray recognized.

    ��K-Kraush Valheim?��

    Felray murmured the name in a daze.

    Kraush, cracking his knuckles casually, exhaled softly.

    ��Felray.��

    Calling his name, Kraush reached into his coat and pulled out a vial.

    Walking over, he handed it to Felray, pressing it against his chest.

    ��I told youst time: be stronger.��

    Felray��s wide eyes slowly grew evenrger.

    Those were the exact words he had reyed countless times in his mind after the martial arts tournament.

    ��Be stronger.��

    The peculiar-looking member of the Night Raven, Kradd had defeated Felray in the tournament and said those very words.

    ��Even if your hope copses in the end, leave behind an ember.��

    Felray��s head instinctively followed Krash��s movements.

    ��Grow stronger. So you can stand in your ce, no matter what.��

    Krash left those brief words behind and was suddenly at the cave��s entrance.

    ��Kraush, you!��

    Before Felray could finish, Kraush drew his sword Thunderstorm.

    With a calm breath, he fixed his piercing gaze on the Purulent Cysts ahead.

    Geez, they sure gathered annoyingly well.

    If Hadenhartz Mountain is like this, the city center must be absolute chaos.

    <i>��I can only trust that the First Sword and the Hadenhartz Knights are handling it well over there.��</i>

    No less than Rai and Sena went.

    If it��s those two, they��ll surely take care of the master of the world erosion.

    [ A guy who can barely manage his own body is putting on all kinds of airs. ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden��s sarcastic remark followed once again.

    It was because, as she said, Kraush��s condition was still far from normal.

    However, Kraush wasn��t worried.

    ��That��s why I didn��te alone, did I?��

    <i>Boom, Thud!</i>

    As Kraush continued speaking, the mountain began to shake.

    Even the Purulent Cysts looked momentarily flustered by the suddenly shaking mountain.

    And in the gap created by their confusion, from beneath the snowy mountain ground, multiple somethings began to rise.

    Monsters made entirely of white bones held their respective weapons, their eyes glinting menacingly.

    They were none other than Ebsque��s skeletal legion.

    Wariness rose in the eyes of the Purulent Cysts.

    The numerical advantage had been overturned in an instant.

    At the same time, Haring appeared next to Kraush, deactivating her Invisible.

    Judging by the poison coating her dagger, she seemed to have taken down a few already.

    ��Kraush.��

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush lightly cracked his shoulders.

    ��Let��s clean up.��

    Cleanly, thoroughly, without leaving a single one behind.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 160: Why is the Poison King here?

    Chapter 160: Why is the Poison King here?

    The world erosion that arose in Hadenhartz.

    Kraush, who had to face it, didn��t have much to do.

    ��Don��t move unnecessarily, just stay still.��

    The corpse rat perched on Kraush��s shoulder warned him.

    Kraush followed the advice and stayed put without interfering.

    It was because Ebsque��s skeletal legion, spread across the Hadenhartz mountain range, was destroying all the erosion species.

    Ebsque was showcasing the true power of a necromancer.

    The skeletal legion was an immortal army that wouldn��t die until Ebsque��s power was exhausted.

    Even the erosion species were helpless in front of the skeletal legion. But that wasn��t all.

    The moving corpses of Ebsque disyed yet anotheryer of power.

    Each with unique characteristics, they formed their own teams and thoroughly hunted the erosion types.

    Watching this scene from afar, Kraush realized why the empire had relentlessly pursued Ebsque.

    This was something they couldn��t afford to let go of.

    <i>��Arthur had also made effective use of Ebsque.��</i>

    From Sigrid��s perspective, losing Ebsque must have made her furious, likely tearing at a handkerchief in anger.

    Meanwhile, on the far side of the mountain, No. 8 appeared.

    She gave Kraush a brief greeting before disappearing back into the forest.

    It was because he had served as a support for Ebsque, just as she had requested.

    Indeed, she was a corpse with a strong will of her own.

    ��Sir Kraush.��

    At that moment, Kraush turned his head at the voice that called from behind.

    There stood Felray.

    He seemed hesitant, his lips opening and closing as if wanting to ask something.

    Then, as if making up his mind, he clenched both fists tightly and finally spoke.

    ����Did you know that the Night Raven participated in thest imperial martial arts tournament?��

    Felray��s expression was resolute.

    Kraush must have known what Felray was referring to just now.

    ��Felray.��

    Kraush turned to him and spoke bluntly.

    ��Not winning the martial arts tournament wasn��t because you were weak��it was because your opponent was strong.��

    Understanding the meaning behind those words, Felray��s eyes widened for a moment.

    Then, a slow smile began to form on his lips.

    ����You��re right about that.��

    As Kraush finished speaking, he lifted his head.

    It was because the yellow light in the sky was fading.

    The sound of the erosion species crumbling could be heard all around.

    At the same time, the rising sun painted the sky with the colors of dawn.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring, who had approached unnoticed, called his name.

    Her clothes were sttered with the blood of erosion species, a testament to how hard she had fought.

    ��Yeah.��

    Haring tightly gripped the dagger in her hand.

    As if the heavens were acknowledging the resolution of her long-standing trauma, the sky shone brilliantly.

    ��The world erosion has been sealed.��

    It was the moment when the Mad Sword Emperor truly met his end.

    �� �� ��

    To conclude, the streets of Hadenhartz were effectively in ruins.

    The world erosion��s grade was, as Kraush predicted, a staggering 8-star level.

    If Rai��s battle had gone on longer, it could have escted to a 9-star level world erosion.

    Because of this, the First Sword expended all their strength fighting the master of the 8-star world erosion.

    Even for the First Sword, the pride of Valheim, it was impossible to fight the master without civilian casualties.

    As a result, they reportedly had to forcibly lure the master away from the residential areas to the mountains to engage in battle.

    Thanks to this, for an 8-star world erosion, the casualties weren��t as high as one might expect.

    For instance, the North Ice Pavilion of Hadenhartz was almost perfectly preserved.

    This was because the Fourth Princess and the First Prince were present in that area, making it a top priority for protection.

    <i>��In the end, there��s always a hierarchy of priorities for people.��</i>

    Kraush saw people weeping over corpses.

    Most of them weremoners.

    ��Waaaah, Dad, Dad!��

    ��You said we��d go to the mountains tomorrow. How could you leave after saying that?��

    ��Mom, please, my mom��s okay, right? She��s okay, isn��t she?��

    In truth, quite a few knights, who were considered quasi-nobles, had also perished.

    The knights of Hadenhartz shed blood fighting against the world erosion.

    Yet the number ofmoners lost was undeniably higher.

    Felray��s face stiffened as he escorted civilians out of the caves for evacuation.

    His expression seemed to reflect countless thoughts passing through his mind.

    Guilt over failing to protect everyone, along with otherplex emotions, crossed his face.

    However, Kraush��s expression showed little change.

    He had witnessed far too many situations like this before.

    Brutal, sickening scenes like these would continue to repeat endlessly in the future.

    As a result, he had no choice but to grow numb to them.

    The reality thrust before them always demanded death from someone.

    A dreamlike notion of protecting everyone simply didn��t exist in this world.

    Had they let the Mad Sword Emperor go, the casualties might have been fewer.

    If they had spared him, the difficulty of the world erosion wouldn��t have escted to this level.

    But if they had let him go, something like this would have happened again.

    And there would have been new victims.

    <i>��Disgusting.��</i>

    For some reason, Kraush let out a bitterugh.

    He reminded himself once more that he, too, was in a position of forcing sacrifices upon others.

    [ Do you even feel guilt? ]@@novelbin@@

    ��Unfortunately not.��

    Other than a faint sense of self-loathing, Kraush didn��t feel guilt.

    Grieving was not his role.

    It was the duty of a noble to prevent such things from happening in the future and tomand the resolution of the current situation.

    That was the role of nobles in this world��paving the way for those grieving to rise again, rather than carrying the sorrow themselves.

    ��Kraush.��

    Kraush lifted his head at the call.

    Standing there was a woman.

    With long, dark blue hair billowing in the wind, she walked toward him with heavy steps, her clothes inplete disarray.

    Yet nothing could diminish her imposing presence.

    The Sword Saint, Charlotte Valheim.

    She was Kraush��s sister.

    She nced briefly at Kraush, who had just returned.

    ��Injuries?��

    ��Hurts everywhere.��

    Kraush replied, raising his arm as if to show her.

    Though he didn��t show it outwardly, Kraush was in a precarious condition.

    He desperately needed rest.

    Upon hearing his answer, Charlotte stared at him for a moment before turning her head.

    ��Then that��s fine.��

    As she walked away confidently, the door to the North Ice Pavilion creaked open.

    There stood Sizerly, her hair glowing like the ocean and braided into buns.

    Sizerly briefly nced at Charlotte as she passed by before running toward Kraush.

    ��Fourth Princess!��

    Her flustered bodyguard, the Light Sword, hurried to catch up as Sizerly stopped in front of Kraush.

    Despite her short legs, she moved surprisingly fast.

    ����You saved her.��

    Sizerly, standing face-to-face with Kraush, let out a long sigh of relief.

    By seeing him, she realized that Kraush had saved Ebsque.

    She hadn��t expected the situation to worsen to this extent either.

    So she had been worrying about both Kraush and Ebsque the entire time inside the North Ice Pavilion.

    ��Whew, I suppose I won��t need to use what I had prepared.��

    ����What were you nning to use?��

    ��Nothing you��d want to hear about.��

    Sizerly shook her head.

    Then she looked in the direction where Charlotte had gone.

    ��By the way, you��ve got a monstrous sister. I��d heard rumors, but I didn��t expect her to be that incredible.��

    Kraush also looked in the same direction as Sizerly.

    ��What did Noona do?��

    ��She was the first to find the 8-star master who tried to attack the residential area and held it off on her own. Afterward, she joined forces with the First Sword and finally brought it down.��

    Haring and Felray, who had been following, froze in ce upon hearing this.

    It was because they had heard that Charlotte had single-handedly held off an erosion type on apletely different level than the ones they had struggled with.

    Though Charlotte had clearly endured a lot, her appearance just moments ago didn��t seem to indicate any major issues.

    On the contrary, she still exuded the sharp aura of a finely honed de.

    [ As expected, she��s something else. Completely different from her brother, who barely managed to bring down an 8-star level after rolling around like crazy. ]

    Kraush let out a bitterugh.

    He had certainly grown much strongerpared to the time with Agares.

    But even so, if someone asked him to bring down an 8-star level as effortlessly as Charlotte, he would shake his head.

    Of course, it was true that Kraush��s circumstances had been more difficult.

    But Kraush also had the advantage of prior knowledge, his greatest asset.

    <i>��A 16-year-old girl, not even a regressor, faced an 8-star level erosion species.��</i>

    The ripple effect of that feat was obvious without needing to imagine it.

    From today, Charlotte��s name would soar even higher.

    As a result, Sigrid, who had mistakenly judged Charlotte to be a regressor, would spiral further into despair.

    ��Your expression is shady.��

    ��It��s not shady, it��s just����

    Kraush started to respond to Sizerly��s remark, but suddenly, his vision blurred.

    Damn it, the usual pattern was setting in again.

    ��Kraush!��

    As Haring��s rmed voice called out from behind, Kraush��s body tilted forward.

    �� �� ��

    A familiar ceiling.

    Well, of course.

    It was a ceiling Kraush had seen before.

    ��������

    However, unlikest time, his body felt empty.

    It was because the white hair he usually saw was no longer there.

    Feeling oddly disappointed, Kraush rubbed his neck for a moment.

    ��You��re awake.��

    At that moment, a corpse rat climbed onto Kraush��s chest.

    The rat, conveying Ebsque��s voice, let out squeaking sounds.

    ��I thought you��d sleep forever.��

    ��Well, I��m not the type to lie down forever in situations like this.��

    At the same time, another voice rang out��this time, Crimson Garden��s.

    The voice came from a crow perched by the window.

    It had been a while since he��d seen the crow.

    Had it been following him in that form all along?

    A rat and a crow.

    It was an ominousbination in many ways.

    ��Ebsque, Crimson Garden, what��s the situation outside?��

    ��It��s being sorted out here and there. The rumor has it that the one who injured the Poison King was actually the Mad Sword Emperor. The presence of that girl, Haring, whom you brought along, yed a significant role.��

    The Mad Sword Emperor was the culprit behind the Lagrin incident.

    In that context, Haring, the sole direct descendant of the Lagrin family, had participated in this expedition herself.

    As a result, she achieved her family��s revenge and became the subject of much discussion as a rising hero, overshadowing Ebsque��s existence in an instant.

    ��Looks like the Starlon side deliberately fanned the mes further.��

    They had no reason to want imperial knights stepping into Starlon��s borders under the pretext that Ebsque hadn��t been captured yet.

    From Starlon��s perspective, they used this opportunity to use the empire of making a grave misjudgment.

    As a result, even the empire decided to let things quietly pass for once.

    ��That must be because of the Mad Sword Emperor.��

    Kraush had a rough idea of the reason.

    Professor Sena had mentioned there might have been some sort of deal between the imperial pce and the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Kraush suspected that the actual subject of the deal wasn��t the Mad Sword Emperor himself but the group of world eroders known as Ixion.

    ��So, about that. Ebsque, you have the Mad Sword Emperor��s corpse, right?��

    ��Ah, yeah, I��ve got it.��

    The rat perked up its head in response.

    ��Think you can bring it back to life as a corpse?��

    ��That��ll take a bit of time.��

    ��That��s fine. I��m counting on you.��

    ��Hmm, if you��re asking, sure, I can do it right away.��

    The rat ced its tiny arms on its hips, striking a slightly smug pose.

    Imagining Ebsque��s expression beyond the rat annoyed Kraush a little.

    ��Are you nning to extract some information?��

    ��Yeah, and beyond that, there��s one way we can keep an eye on Ixion��s movements.��

    At those words, the crow��s eyes widened slightly.

    ��You��re not seriously thinking of using the corpse to attend Ixion��s meeting, are you?��

    As expected of Crimson Garden, her sharp intuition was spot on.

    ��W-What? A meeting? What meeting?��

    Ebsque, the only one clueless about the situation, responded in confusion.

    ��Ixion holds regr meetings between world eroders. The location is an independent space created by the ck Witch, and anyone who isn��t invited cannot enter. That means you and I are likely already expelled from their meetings.��

    Ebsque finally caught on to what was being said.

    ��You��re nning to send the Mad Sword Emperor��s corpse to that meeting?��

    ��Exactly. Even among you world eroders, you don��t fully know each other��s abilities, right? It wouldn��t be strange if the Radiant Emperor had some hidden resurrection method.��

    ��But they know I exist! They know I can resurrect corpses����

    Kraush pointed at Crimson Garden.

    ��That��s why we have her.��

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue.

    Crimson Garden��s immortality could be shared.

    To be precise, it involved using life force to restore a body to its living state temporarily.

    ��You summon the soul, Crimson Garden revives the body, and then Ebsque pulls out its heart to make itpletely under our control. That��s all there is to it.��

    Ebsque trembled violently at Kraush��s n.

    ����You��re nning to wring everyst drop out of this, aren��t you?��

    ��There��s no risk. The worst-case scenario is just getting caught, nothing more.��

    But if they didn��t get caught, it would be the perfect move.

    ��You��ve got quite the cunning mind.��

    Crimson Garden said, offering a brief word of admiration.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    At that moment, the door suddenly burst open.

    With a fluttering sound, Crimson Garden flew off, and Ebsque��s corpse rat quickly dove under the nket.

    When Kraush turned his head, he saw familiar white hair.

    However, it wasn��t a face he recognized.

    A clear look of disappointment spread across Kraush��s face.

    ����You��re awake. But honestly, isn��t it a bit rude to look so disappointed after seeing someone��s face?��

    The woman standing there was none other than Jennica Hadenhartz, Bianca��s older sister.

    Yet Kraush��s expression remained unchanged.

    ��Do you have some business with me?��

    ��This is perfect timing.��

    As Kraush asked, she nced outside, then closed the door with a creak.

    She strode toward him decisively, her white hair flowing behind her.

    cing her hands on her hips, she wore a slightly fierce expression.

    ��I just have one question for you.��

    Kraush gave her a puzzled look.

    ����You��re aware, aren��t you, that you��re Bianca��s fianc��?��

    Kraush��s face clearly said, <i>What nonsense are you talking about?</i>

    ��As soon as you copsed, everything turned upside down, you know.��

    She recalled themotion that had erupted at the entrance.

    Haring Lagrin, a direct descendant of the Lagrin family, had utterly broken down, crying hysterically.

    The rat beside him had squeaked incessantly to the point of giving her a headache.

    Even the Fourth Princess, Sizerly Epania, had worn a hardened expression and urgently shouted for medical staff to be summoned immediately.

    ����By any measure, those aren��t normal reactions.��

    From Jennica��s perspective, those intense responses were anything but ordinary.

    It was clear that those people felt something far beyond normal emotions toward Kraush.

    However, Kraush remained nonchnt.

    ��They were probably just startled because I copsed.��

    For a moment, Jennica felt a surge of frustration.

    She wanted to shout that it was absolutely not the case, but Kraush clearly had no idea how others had reacted after he passed out.

    The sheer panic caused by Kraush copsing in an instant was undeniable.

    ��And don��t worry, I��m fully aware that I��m Bianca��s fianc��. There��s no need to be concerned; I don��t n to do anything foolish. I��m even considering marrying Bianca when she turns 15.��

    ��R-Really?��

    When Kraush replied with a serious expression, Jennica responded with a hesitant look.

    It was because Kraush��s expression appeared entirely sincere.

    However, Jennica bit her lip.

    Even though Kraush spoke so confidently, the circumstances around him seemed to be warping inevitably, centered on him.

    Her instincts as a woman told her one thing: this was a brewing storm.

    <i>����Does that girl even realize what��s happening right now?��</i>

    Jennica��s thoughts drifted to Bianca��s letter as she absentmindedly fiddled with a strand of her hair.

    She worried whether Bianca knew that her fianc�� was currently at the center of such a chaotic situation.

    Feeling a sudden surge of frustration, Jennica was about to say a few more words to Kraush but held back.

    She found herself at a loss for what to say.

    At this point, she questioned whether she had any right to step in on Bianca��s behalf.

    ��������

    ��Anything else to say?��

    When Jennica remained silent, Kraush prompted her.

    She hesitated for a moment before turning around.

    ��No, if not, then that��s all.��

    Jennica left the room as if she had nothing more to say.

    As she walked away, she thought to herself.

    <i>��I don��t know, but I��ll have to tell her anyway.��</i>

    At the very least, Bianca needed to know about Kraush��s current situation.

    <i>��And she could��ve at least closed the door on her way out.��</i>

    As Kraush stared at the open door Jennica had left behind, someone poked their head through the gap.

    ��You look fine now.��

    It was none other than the Fourth Princess, Sizerly Epania.

    Sizerly nced at Kraush, then shook her head with a sigh.

    ��Really, stop copsing in front of people after pushing yourself too hard. You nearly gave everyone a heart attack.��

    ��It��s not like I wanted it to happen.��

    ��Fine, then. In any case, this incident is bound to cause quite a stir in the empire.��

    Sizerly folded her arms, falling into thought for a moment.

    It was no surprise; Sizerly was known for her sharp intellect.

    Her quick-thinking mind seemed to arrive at an answer, and she looked at Kraush.

    ��I��m going to return to the empire for a while.��

    Kraush��s eyes widened in surprise.

    ��For what purpose?��

    ��While you were unconscious, Professor Sena Meyer gave me a brief exnation. I had thought there were some odd movements within the empire, but now it feels like those movements are starting to eat away at it.��

    Kraush knew that Sizerly cared deeply for the empire.

    It was clear that the usually passive Sizerly had decided she could no longer stand by and had chosen to take action.

    ��If you dig too deep, it��ll be dangerous.��

    Even Kraush didn��t know everything about the empire.

    But from what little he did know, the internal workings of the empire were far moreplicated than they appeared.

    When Kraush warned her, Sizerly simply shrugged.

    ��I may look like this, but I am the beloved youngest princess, you know. I��m safer than most.��

    She said this with a yful grin.

    ��And besides, if I ever find myself in danger, there��s someone who��ll appear with a <i>ta-da</i> to rescue me, isn��t there?��

    Who she meant was obvious.

    Kraush��s expression turned incredulous.

    ��Then I��ll bring back some good news.��

    Sizerly waved with a yful flourish before leaving.

    Her bodyguard, the Light Sword, gave Kraush a brief nod of acknowledgment before following her out.

    She was a whirlwind of a woman, no doubt about it.

    As soon as Sizerly departed, another presence appeared at the door.

    One after another, they kepting.

    ��Kraush.��

    This time, it was none other than Haring.

    First Jennica, then Sizerly, and now Haring.

    Given everything that had happened the previous day, her eyes were red and swollen from crying too much.

    ����Are you feeling better?��

    But as soon as she saw Kraush, a warm glow spread across her face.

    Although not to the extent of Kraush, Haring had also pushed herself too hard.

    She had cried herself into exhaustion after Kraush copsed and ended up fainting as well.

    After waking up, she had heard some news beforeing to see him, which seemed to deepen the worry on her face.

    ��Something wrong?��

    ��Well����

    Haring hesitated, fidgeting as she stepped just outside the doorway.

    Then, with a slightly awkward expression, she continued.

    ��My father wants to meet you����

    Suddenly, Kraush found himself about to meet the Poison King.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 161: Father

    Chapter 161: Father

    A few dayster, the Lion Order returned to Rahern Academy.

    The situation in Hadenhartz had been settled, and they couldn��t stay there forever.

    Upon their return, Rahern Academy was in an uproar.

    After all, the mission rted to a world eroder had been sessfullypleted by none other than Charlotte��s Lion Order and Felray��s Great Sword Order.

    Naturally, the reputations of both orders soared to incredible heights.

    So much so that most of the second-generation noble students applied to the Lion Order as their first choice, while themoners overwhelmingly chose the Great Sword Order.

    However, Kraush��s name wasn��t mentioned as often.

    Although Sena and Haring knew of Kraush��s contributions, there weren��t many who had directly witnessed his actions.

    And Kraush had no intention of making this incident bigger than it already was. <i>��It��s still too early.��</i>

    This mission had involved far too many groups.

    From the empire and Starlon to the world eroders of Ixion.

    Moreover, a significant number of individuals connected to Kraush were also involved.

    So Kraush subtly hinted to those around him to keep quiet about his involvement.

    Thankfully, none of them were the type to spread rumors.

    With that, the Hadenhartz incident was wrapped up for the time being.

    But Kraush was now facing yet another significant problem.

    ��How did things end up like this?��

    ��I-I��m sorry. I ended up reporting it����

    Kraush was sitting in the guest waiting room of Rahern Academy with Haring.

    The reason was simple: none other than the Poison King, who had been gravely injured by the Mad Sword Emperor, wasing to meet Kraush in person.

    This was a visit from one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky.

    Given the name and stature of the visitor, it wasn��t possible for the Poison King toe secretly.

    Instead, he announced his visit to Rahern Academy under the name of the Lagrin family.

    This, of course, caused quite amotion at Rahern Academy.

    As the person at the center of it all, Kraush looked understandably fatigued.

    It seemed like the troubles just wouldn��t stop.

    <i>��It��s only been a month since I enrolled.��</i>

    How many incidents had already urred in that short time?

    Originally, Kraush had nned to spend some time preparing for the midterm evaluations while waiting for Ebsque to finish turning the Mad Sword Emperor into a corpse.

    In the meantime, he intended to devise a way to block the ck Witch��s advances and focus on training.

    But now, suddenly, the Poison King was visiting.

    With one thing after another piling up, it felt like he was about to die from exhaustion.@@novelbin@@

    [ Isn��t this all the consequence of your actions? ]

    ��Squeak, squeak.��

    Both Crimson Garden and Ebsque��s corpse rat nodded in agreement.

    Now there was one more voice to add to the criticism.

    ����It��s only natural that you��d report it. Don��t worry about it; it doesn��t matter.��

    Kraush offered those words to the downcast Haring.

    The Mad Sword Emperor, who had been the sworn enemy of the Lagrin family, was defeated.

    For her father, the Poison King, it was likely a deeply rooted grudge as well.

    It was only natural that Haring wanted to inform him.

    <i>��But still, why is heing to see me?��</i>

    To be honest, it wasn��t Kraush who defeated the Mad Sword Emperor��it was Rai.

    Kraush alone was still not strong enough to handle a world eroder.

    In fact, even after using Annihtion Moonfire, the Mad Sword Emperor had still been able to move, showing Kraush the limits of his power.

    It made him realize just how far he still had to go.

    Ultimately, the one who contributed the most to defeating the Mad Sword Emperor was none other than the Sword King, Rai Valheim.

    <i>��It would make sense if he came to thank my brother, but����</i>

    Why was heing to see Kraush?

    Kraush couldn��t shake the question.

    <i>��I hardly know anything about the Poison King.��</i>

    In the era when Kraush had been active, the Poison King had already been killed by the White Ghost Bianca.

    Perhaps that��s why he felt more tense than usual.

    He had a strong sense that what happened here would undoubtedly change the future.

    As he waited with a slightly tense expression, the door to the guest reception room creaked open.

    Both Kraush and Haring��s gazes turned toward the door.

    What entered was a middle-aged man of moderate build.

    He had ck hair tinged with a violet hue, just like Haring.

    His cold eyes mirrored hers perfectly.

    Additionally, the subtle scent wafting from his body was a mix of various poisons.

    The Poison King.

    Hauran Lagrin.

    One of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky, had arrived.

    Hauran��s gaze, framed by thick eyebrows, slowly extended across the room.

    The first person his eyes settled on was Haring.

    Soon, his steps carried him forward, stopping directly in front of her.

    Every time, even though the intense presence wasn��t directed at him, Kraush could feel its overwhelming weight.

    ��Haring.��

    The moment Hauran��s cold gaze fell on her, Haring flinched.

    It was because she feared what mighte next.

    Hauran��s eyebrows furrowed deeply, anger visibly rising.

    ��I distinctly told you to stay put at the family estate and behave yourself.��

    His ominous voice filled the room, suffocating both Haring and Kraush.

    It felt as if their breath had been caught in their throats.

    As expected of one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky, the sheer aura radiating from him was on an entirely different level.

    Under the pressure, Haring lowered her head.

    Hauran, watching her quietly, let out a deep, profound sigh.

    ��You made your father worry, thinking something terrible had happened to you.��

    At those words, Kraush blinked in surprise.

    It was because, with those words, the oppressive pressure emanating from Hauran disappeared all at once.

    The face that had been so cold moments ago now looked remarkably gentle.

    He hadn��t intended to scold Haring harshly, he was simply upset that his daughter had ventured into a dangerous ce.

    ��You��re not hurt anywhere, are you?��

    ��No, I��m sorry.��

    ��As long as you��re not hurt, it��s fine.��

    Before anyone noticed, Hauran had approached Haring and was patting her on the head.

    Haring seemed quite ustomed to the gesture, as if it were something she��d experienced many times before.

    <i>��So this is what the Poison King is like?��</i>

    Kraush, who didn��t know much about Haring��s family history, found this unexpected.

    And for some reason, he began to understand why Haring had risked her life to seek vengeance against Bianca, the White Ghost.

    <i>��Their family bond was strong from the start.��</i>

    To Kraush, who grew up in a family where members constantly shed and tore each other down, the concept of such a harmonious family was unimaginable.

    Finally, Hauran��s gaze turned to Kraush.

    ��And you must be����

    ��Ah, Kraush Valheim.��

    Kraush hurriedly introduced himself.

    In that instant.

    <i>Zap!</i>

    Kraush��s sixth sense red, sending an unmistakable signal: Run. Now.

    Before he could even process the warning, Kraush felt the chilling touch of death creeping toward his neck.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    In an automatic reflex, the energy of Annihtion Erosion surged from Kraush��s body.

    In an instant, Kraush��s body, heated with tension, reflexively reached for Thunderstorm, only to freeze mid-motion.

    <i>��I��ve been yed.��</i>

    That thought crossed his mind just as Hauran��s half-closed eyes glinted.

    ��As I��ve heard, you��re not just some ordinary rising star.��

    What had just happened was Hauran deliberately releasing killing intent to test him.

    Perhaps it was because Kraush had spent so much time honed by the battlefield that he had reacted too easily to the threat.

    Yet, Hauran didn��t retract his killing intent.

    Instead, he brazenly continued to direct it toward Kraush.

    Cold sweat trickled down Kraush��s back as he tried to make sense of the situation.

    <i>��Wasn��t this supposed to be a test?��</i>

    He had assumed that Hauran��s killing intent earlier was to gauge his reaction.

    But for some reason, Hauran hadn��t withdrawn it yet.

    What��s he thinking?

    Just as Kraush was grappling with these questions, Haring finally realized what was happening.

    ��Father, what are you doing to Kraush?��

    Haring��s sharp gaze cut through the room.

    Hauran flinched at her tone, then finally retracted his killing intent.

    ��Ah, ahem, it��s nothing.��

    As Hauran feigned ignorance, Haring gave him a suspicious look.

    Then, subtly, she shifted her seat to ce herself protectively in front of Kraush.

    She had picked up on the fact that her father wasn��t entirely pleased with Kraush.

    But Hauran��s eyes only sharpened further in response.

    Kraush, for a fleeting moment, wondered if he might end up poisoned before the day was out.

    ��Father?��

    When Haring called out to him again, Hauran forced himself to adjust his expression.

    Seeing this, Kraush came to a realization about Hauran��s personality.

    <i>��This man����</i>

    He was a doting parent.

    To an extreme degree.

    ����The reason I��m here today is to discuss the aftermath of the recent incident.��

    Clearing his throat, Hauran began with the main point.

    ��The Lagrin family will take responsibility for this matter and step back from the central noble faction for the time being.��

    ��What?��

    Haring��s eyes widened in shock.

    The wordsing out of Hauran��s mouth werepletely unexpected.

    ��That��s ridiculous! We handled this incident well!��

    Haring eximed, her voice full of defiance.

    But Hauran��s expression had returned to the face he wore when handling official matters.

    It was the face of a family head.

    ��I sustained serious injuries while pursuing the Night Raven��s leader and ultimately failed to capture them. In essence, I failed my mission.��

    Haring bit her lip, unable to ept the logic behind the empire��s actions.

    The Lagrin family had always been loyal to the empire, and they had one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky, the Poison King, in their ranks.

    How could the empire oust such a family from the central noble faction?

    It was inconceivable.

    However, Kraush immediately understood the real reason.

    ����So this is the price of acting independently?��

    That was merely the surface reason.

    The true motive behind the empire��s decision to push out the Lagrin familyy elsewhere.

    When Kraush posed the question, Hauran remained silent.

    Only Haring looked back and forth between the two with a confused expression.

    A clicking sound came from Kraush��s tongue.

    ��Typical empire.��

    There were two individuals who had acted on their own initiative during this incident.

    One was Sizerly Ephania.

    The other was Haring Lagrin.

    The empire had intended to use this incident to capture Ebsque.

    After losing the Night Raven��s leader, a loyal operative they had used for years, securing Ebsque had be their top priority.

    However, the involvement of Sizerly and Haring had cost the empire their justification for interfering in Hadenhartz.

    As a result, while they managed to capture the Mad Sword Emperor, Ebsque eluded their grasp.

    Of course, the empire could try to justify their interference again.

    But with the Lagrin incident and the Mad Sword Emperor tangled up in this, Haring��s name had gained significant prominence.

    The world was now abuzz with tales of Haring avenging her family and the Sword King, Rai, defeating the world eroder who gravely injured the Poison King.

    As a result, the Night Raven��s leader��s story had beenpletely buried.

    It had been revealed that the person who injured the Poison King wasn��t the Night Raven��s leader, but the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Thus, the empire lost their justification for publicly conducting a search operation for the Night Raven��s leader.

    From the empire��s perspective, this was an infuriating turn of events.

    The nobles of the empire likely weren��t unaware of the internal dynamics.

    This incident had the potential to tarnish the prestige of the royal family.

    The imperial family, which valued its prestige above all, couldn��t simply let this incident slide.

    However, they couldn��t ce the me on Sizerly, a princess of the empire, either.

    Thus, their target naturally became the Lagrin family.

    <i>��If only the Poison King, Hauran Lagrin, hadn��t been gravely injured and had sessfully captured the target, everything would have ended smoothly.��</i>

    Using this reasoning, they ousted the Lagrin family from the central noble faction and made them an example of what happens when imperial orders aren��t properly executed.

    In short, it was nothing more than petty internal politics.

    ��Because of this incident, Haring is now out of favor with the imperial family.��

    Haring��s independent actions, which carried the greatest justification, had ruined the entire operation.

    Naturally, the imperial family couldn��t view her in a positive light.

    Kraush frowned.

    It was he who had involved Haring in this matter in the first ce.

    While it had ultimately been Haring��s choice, it was Kraush who had nudged her toward it.

    Before any talk of preventing war, there was a level of responsibility he couldn��t deny.

    ��If things are left as they are, Haring won��t be able to wield any influence in politics moving forward.��

    It was only natural since she had fallen out of the imperial family��s favor.

    Haring looked flustered as she listened to the conversation proceeding without her.

    Kraush, with his past life��s experiences and memories, was able to grasp the situation immediately.

    But Haring, who was only 15 years old, didn��t have the same capacity for judgment.

    Even Hauran, inwardly, found Kraush remarkable.

    He hadn��t expected someone to piece together the empire��s situation so urately after just a few words of exnation.

    But in a way, that made things convenient.

    ��I��m grateful to you for avenging my son and for resolving my daughter��s grudge. However, I assume you��ve realized that some of the responsibility lies with you after hearing this.��

    Kraush could feel the energy Hauran was suppressing from escaping his body.

    Instead, Hauran ground his teeth audibly.

    It was understandable since his daughter��s future had be uncertain.

    Hauran had likely also deduced that it was Kraush who initially suggested Haring join the Lion Order.

    Kraush himself hadn��t involved Haring purely out of goodwill either.

    ��Yes.��

    Thus, Kraush didn��t argue.

    If he had to take responsibility, he would.

    After all, the empire was destined to be overturned eventually.

    And when that time came, there would be an opportunity to reinstate the Lagrin family as central nobles.

    <i>��When Haring shines as part of the Sky Generation, the empire will have no choice but to wee her back.��</i>

    ��Then take responsibility and get engaged to my daughter.��

    But Hauran��s next words hit Kraush like a blow to the back of the head.

    Engagement.

    A ludicrous proposal was thrust in front of him.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 162: Awareness

    Chapter 162: Awareness

    Engagement.

    The act of promising to marry in the future.

    Kraush pondered the meaning of that word again as he gazed ahead.

    ��Are you talking about Haring?��

    He asked once more, just to be sure.

    ��I won��t ept rejection.��

    And the Poison King, Hauran, reaffirmed his stance.

    Kraush felt a faint headache.

    It was because he understood why Hauran had said such a thing. ��Squeak, squeak?!��

    For some reason, the dead rat of Ebsque in his pocket screamed.

    ��W-Wait, wait a moment!��

    Perhaps because the conversation was progressing without her opinion being considered,

    Haring, with an unusually loud voice, stepped in between the two.

    ��Father, engagement? What are you talking about all of a sudden?��

    Haring scolded Hauran, demanding at least a proper exnation.

    At her words, Hauran exhaled briefly and looked at Haring.

    ��My daughter, the empire is like the calm before a storm right now.��

    Hauran��s eyes were filled with concern for Haring.

    ��With the imperial throne transitioning to the next generation, countless nobles are secretly pointing swords at one another.��

    The moment the throne changes hands, a bloodbath will follow.

    This is because the one who ascends to the throne will never leave the noble factions that did not support them unscathed.

    ��Moreover, there have been some suspicious events within the imperial pce.��

    This likely referred to the story of the Poisonous Blood Codex that the Mad Sword Emperor had stolen.

    Kraush also subtly thought that Ixion had allied with the imperial family.

    Hauran must have sensed the same thing.

    ��In such a situation, Lagrin has been ousted from their position as central nobles in one way or another. Their future is now uncertain.��

    Haring��s eyes trembled slightly.

    ��That��s because of me, isn��t it?��

    She now understood.

    She realized that Lagrin��s current plight was due to her acting on her own ord.

    ��This is something I should take responsibility for. I��ll go to the empire and ept my punishment.��

    Haring cried out, saying she would take the me herself rather than let her family suffer such treatment.

    ��My daughter, don��t even think about such things.��

    Hauran shook his head at his daughter, who was willing to sacrifice herself for the family.

    ��I respect your choices. What is our family motto? Repay debts twofold, and grudges tenfold. You have lived up to it admirably.��

    Hauran patted his chest firmly.

    The wound was near his chest. Though he slightly grimaced, the corners of his mouth lifted.

    ��Was it not you who vanquished the lifelong enemy of our family and our household with your own hands?��

    Haring��s eyes widened.

    ��I��m proud of you.��

    In Hauran��s eyes was the tenderness of a father.

    He didn��t me his daughter for her choices. Instead, he was proud of the results of those choices.

    Haring��s eyes brimmed with tears.

    It was because Hauran was genuinely proud of her.

    ��And to begin with, this isn��t something you should bear responsibility for.��

    At that moment, the tender expression of a father vanished.

    What reced it was a face akin to that of a menacing demon or a wrathful spirit.

    ��Isn��t this all the fault of the one who manipted you from the sidelines?��

    His gaze turned sharply to none other than Kraush.

    ��That��s why I proposed the engagement. It��s a matter of taking responsibility, in and simple.��

    ��If Haring were engaged to Valheim, she wouldn��t have to remain in the unstable empire. You mean to suggest she could stay in Starlon instead.��

    Kraush saw through Hauran��s reasoning and sighed briefly.

    As Hauran said, it was indeed a matter of taking responsibility.

    Haring had fallen out of favor with the empire��s higher-ups.

    It was only logical to send her abroad rather than let her remain a target within the empire.

    And what better option than Valheim?

    As the wife of Valheim��s direct heir, no one in the empire would dare ignore her.

    This would ce her in the best position to live without trouble in Starlon.

    However, there was one thing Hauran underestimated.

    ��Father, Kraush already has a fianc��e.��

    Before Kraush could respond, Haring shook her head and revealed the truth.

    Indeed, Kraush already had a fianc��e��Bianca Hadenhartz, a girl who had just turned fourteen this year.

    Hauran was undoubtedly aware of this as well.

    Yet he simply snorted in response.

    ��Lagrin is the family that produced one of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky. Even if they��ve lost influence within the empire, they��re still a lineage that won��t back down anywhere. Valheim would wee the proposal with open arms.��

    Kraush couldn��t deny it.

    However, those words sharpened Kraush��s gaze.

    ��Are you suggesting that you��ll use force to annul my engagement with the Hadenhartz family and arrange one with the Lagrin family instead?��

    Hauran noticed Kraush��s dissatisfaction.

    ��You seem to be on good terms with your current fianc��e.��

    He remarked, quickly catching on to the nature of Kraush��s rtionship with Bianca.

    If it were merely a nominal engagement, Kraush wouldn��t have reacted this way.

    ��This is not a request. It��s a notification.��

    Hauran stated, firmly refusing to back down.

    ��I n to visit Valheim in person soon to finalize the engagement.��

    This was about his daughter��s future.

    If she couldn��t stay in the empire, Hauran was determined to secure the best possible position for her outside of it.

    ��All I ask of you is to ascend to the highest position for my daughter��s sake and be the head of the family.��

    It was a unteral deration, nothing more or less.

    Blinded by his devotion to his daughter, Hauran was willing to stop at nothing.

    Kraush��s eyes grew cold, a chilling intensity emanating from them.

    ��I won��t deny my responsibility.��

    He said, though a menacing aura began to fill the room, making the air heavy.

    Even earlier, Hauran had noticed this overwhelming presence, far beyond what should be expected of someone so young. His brow twitched slightly in response.

    ��But if, even by the smallest chance, for the sake of this reckless engagement����

    <i>Whoosh</i>��

    ck mes flickered to life, following the heat that radiated from Kraush��s body.

    ��If anyone daresy a hand on my fianc��e, Bianca Hadenhartz, I��ll destroy Lagrin��and even the empire.��

    It was a clear warning. Kraush dered he would burn everything to ashes if necessary.

    Faced with such a threat, Hauran��s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    A mere fifteen-year-old boy was daring to warn him, face to face.

    ��You��ve got quite the nerve.��

    Hauran had never liked Kraush from the beginning.

    Though he had helped with revenge, Kraush hadplicated Haring��s life.

    If it had only been about helping with vengeance, Hauran might not have disliked Kraush as much.

    Hauran understood well what had bound his daughter all her life, and Kraush had freed her from that burden. For that, he should have beenmended.

    But Hauran��s dislike stemmed from something else entirely.

    It came from reading the letters his daughter had sent, which were filled with glimpses of her emotions.

    Though she herself seemed unaware, Haring had feelings for Kraush.

    Her letters were filled with nothing but stories about him, a habit identical to the one her mother had sent when they first fell in love.

    Anyone could see that her feelings for Kraush went far beyond mere gratitude.

    For Hauran, a self-proimed doting father, this was an infuriating situation.

    Some random man had appeared andpletely captured the heart of his one and only daughter.

    <i>Grit!</i>

    Hauran ground his teeth, struggling to contain the feeling of shedding bloody tears.

    Yet, his love for his daughter was unparalleled.

    The Lagrin family had a peculiar trait passed down through generations.

    Once they fell for someone, they would hold that person in their heart for the rest of their life.

    For those who lived among poisons, love was another form of poison.

    This trait, almost like a curse, would undoubtedly not spare Haring either.

    No matter how much he tried to separate his daughter from Kraush, she would carry him in her heart for the rest of her life.

    So, Hauran decided to change his approach.

    Even if it meant forcing things through, he resolved to tie the two together for his daughter��s sake.

    He hated the idea of giving his daughter to some random guy, but he hated seeing her heartbroken even more.

    For that reason, Hauran had no intention of backing down.

    ��If that��s what you��re worried about, cancel your current engagement and agree to this one. That way, there won��t be any harm to the Hadenhartz family either.��@@novelbin@@

    Even in his eyes, a deadly aura began to seep out.

    The fact that someone was opposing him, even when he was offering his precious daughter, only made his anger boil further.

    ��Enough! Stop it!��

    At that moment, Haring shouted.

    Both men��s eyes turned toward her.

    Clenching her fists tightly, Haring spun around to face Hauran.

    ��Father, my path is mine to decide! This is my responsibility, not Kraush��s! Why are you holding him ountable?��

    ��That��s����

    Hauran flinched at her sharp words.

    It was the first time he had ever seen his daughter get angry, and he was visibly taken aback.

    ��Engagements, responsibilities��don��t burden Kraush with this. And don��t you dare try any underhanded tricks behind the scenes, either!��

    Haring��s heated reprimand carried a warning: if Hauran tried anything, she wouldn��t let it slide.

    Her piercing gaze, so much like her father��s, was terrifyingly intense.

    Faced with her re, Hauran couldn��t help but flinch.

    After ring at her father, Haring turned to Kraush.

    ��Kraush, I��m sorry. My father acted so thoughtlessly. Please, just forget about this. I won��t let it cause you any trouble.��

    The way she looked at Kraush was filled with boundless affection.

    Seeing the stark contrast in how she treated Kraushpared to himself, Hauran��s anger red up again. But he suppressed it, swallowing it down alone.

    Instead, Haring, feeling conflicted, asked onest question.

    ����Are you sure you don��t want to get engaged? This is a chance to stay by Kraush Valheim��s side for the rest of your life.��

    Hauran��s words made Haring turn to look at her father.

    She couldn��t understand why he was so insistent about this.

    Hauran noticed her unspoken confusion, but Haring herself hadn��t yet realized her true feelings.

    Perhaps that��s why, at that moment, she allowed herself to imagine an engagement with Kraush.

    An engagement was a promise made in preparation for marriage.

    In other words, if she were to ept this engagement, she would eventually be Kraush��s wife.

    Haring pictured herself as Kraush��s wife.

    The first image that came to mind was of Kraush, gruff yet caring, calling her name while standing by her side.

    Then she imagined hisrge, sturdy hand gently patting her head.

    <i>Flinch.</i>

    Her shoulders twitched instinctively, and her face reddened slightly.

    This wasn��t the first time she��d felt like this.

    Often, just before falling asleep, she��d remember Kraush��s smile��the one he gave her after defeating the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Because of that, there were many times when her thoughts were consumed entirely by Kraush throughout the day.

    She was happier attending martial arts training sessions just to see him than she was taking a break in the dormitory.

    As she traced these memories, bit by bit.

    She realized something here and now.

    Who her heart was truly directed toward.

    <i>Ah.</i>

    Haring��s eyes shifted to Kraush.

    And the moment she noticed the awkward expression on his face, her heart clenched tightly.

    That fleeting desire vanished the instant she saw his face.

    Kraush already had a fianc��e.

    And Haring knew he cherished his fianc��e deeply.

    It felt as though a de had sliced through her heart.

    And in that moment, Haring understood why her father had been so insistent on pushing for the engagement.

    He had realized her feelings before she had.

    ����No, I won��t get engaged.��

    Her voice trembled as she spoke, the weight of her newly discovered feelings causing her pain.

    ��Kraush already has a fianc��e.��

    A sorrowful smile appeared on Haring��s face as she said those words.

    Hauran, who had been quietly watching her, finally lowered his head and turned away.

    ��Alright, if that��s your decision, so be it.��

    He turned his back on her, not wanting to see his daughter��s pain any longer.

    ��For now, let��s talk. I won��t press the issue of the engagement any further.��

    With that, he gestured for Kraush to follow him.

    Kraush hesitated, ncing at Haring, but eventually turned and followed Hauran out of the room.

    Once they were alone, Hauran reached into his robes and pulled out something.

    It was a book.

    And Kraush immediately recognized it.

    ��The Poisonous Blood Codex.��

    The Lagrin family��s secret martial arts tome��the very one the Mad Sword Emperor had stolen.

    Kraush stared at it, puzzled, as Hauran extended it toward him.

    ��Take it.��

    ��Pardon?��

    ��You defeated the enemy of our Lagrin family. And you��ve saved my daughter from danger countless times. There��s no way I could repay you adequately for all of that.��

    Hauran��s words werepletely unexpected.

    ��That��s why I brought this��it��s the best reward Lagrin can offer right now. From what I��ve heard in Haring��s stories, you��re obsessed with bing stronger. This will help you.��

    Help? It would do much more than that.

    Kraush had already been using poisons and curses to create temporary enhancement elixirs.

    With the Poisonous Blood Codex, he could produce them far more efficiently.

    When Kraush epted the unexpected reward, Hauran let out a soft sigh.

    Then he ced a firm hand on Kraush��s shoulder.

    ��Use the Poisonous Blood Codex to grow even stronger.��

    Hauran had done his research on Kraush. At only fifteen, this boy had already achieved unbelievable feats.

    There was one thing all such individuals had inmon��they were destined to challenge the pinnacle of power.

    And today, Hauran had seen Kraush with his own eyes.

    This boy would be great.

    Without a doubt.

    One day, Kraush might surpass the Ten Greatest Under the Sky and reach the realm of the Four Above the Heavens, or even beyond.

    The sharp and dangerous aura in Kraush��s eyes was proof enough.

    ��And keep growing stronger. Rise to a position so high that no one in the world can cast a disparaging nce your way.��

    Kraush looked confused, unable to grasp Hauran��s true intentions.

    But Hauran��s gaze was utterly sincere.

    ��And when you��ve done that, take my daughter as your wife.��

    ����Wasn��t that matter settled already? Didn��t I say I have a fianc��e?��

    ��It��s not umon for capable men to have multiple wives.��

    Take King Poseus, for instance��no one batted an eye at a man of his stature having several wives.

    Kraush stared at Hauran in disbelief.

    He could clearly see the unwavering determination in Hauran��s eyes��a resolve to tie Haring to him no matter what.

    ��So, grow stronger. If you fail, I��ll personally hunt you down and force you to be stronger, no matter what it takes.��

    Leaving behind those chilling words, Hauran turned and walked away.

    Kraush, now alone, stood there dumbfounded, staring after him.

    Eventually, he nced down at the Poisonous Blood Codex and rubbed the back of his neck.

    ��This is the most exhausting day I��ve had all year.��

    For once, even Crimson Garden was unusually quiet.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 163: Avoid the Witchs Eyes

    Chapter 163: Avoid the Witchs Eyes

    Somehow, Kraush acquired the Poison Blood Codex.

    Kraush began intensive training with the Poison Blood Codex.

    This was because the midterm evaluation was approaching, while Ebsque spent time reviving the Mad Sword Emperor as a corpse.

    <i>��This is where I��ll defeat Mary.��</i>

    The midterm evaluation was the perfect opportunity to decisively defeat Mary to acquire her skill, el.

    However, the opponent was Mary, the Divine Spear.

    When it came tobat ability, Mary Diana was naturally gifted.

    Thus, even Kraush couldn��t recklessly guarantee victory.

    <i>��And there are also Sigrid��s suspicious actions.��</i> Recalling the story he heard through Darlene, Kraush intensified his training.

    Apart from Mary, Kraush realized something during his confrontation with the World Eroder this time.

    He was still far from bing strong. Very far.

    To prepare for the future battle against Ixion, he had to grow stronger, even if it meant speeding up his progress.

    And here, the Poison Blood Codex given by the Poison King, Hauran, yed a surprisingly significant role.

    <i>��The poison formted in the Poison Blood Codex is no different from the method of Annihtion Erosion.��</i>

    The Poison Blood Codex focused on maximizing physical abilities using various poisons.

    It was designed as a method to strengthen oneself with poison intended to kill the opponent.

    This concept was very simr to the motto of Annihtion Erosion: Extreme Blood Poison.

    Extreme Blood Poison also used the poison of World Erosion to maximize physical abilities.

    However, perhaps due to ack of innate intelligence, Kraush couldn��t immediatelye up with ideas.

    Thus, for a while, Kraush mulled over the Poison Blood Codex daily, growing increasingly frustrated.

    After much contemtion and struggle, Kraush finally found a hint.

    <i>��The instant enhancement potion was made using a mixture of curses and poison.��</i>

    The clue came from the instant enhancement potion Darlene had created.

    <i>��I��ve only ever stored curses like the Snow Doll or burned them away. I��ve never directly used curses in conjunction with the power of World Erosion.��</i>

    The poisons described in the Poison Blood Codex had all reached the realm of new techniques.

    This was because they utilized the extended properties of poison.

    As a result, the Lagrin family, who mastered the Poison Blood Codex, could fight using the various characteristics of poisons.

    In contrast, Kraush either paid the price of curses while using their properties sparingly or burned iing curses with Annihtion Erosion, melting them into World Erosion.

    However, if he could follow the Poison Blood Codex approach, it would be possible to reduce the price of curses while solely utilizing their unique characteristics.

    Kraush��s eyes shone brightly.

    He had witnessed even the highest-level curses that were beyond control.

    <i>��The curse neutralization theory inevitably diminishes the power of the curse because the curse is neutralized.��</i>

    But what if he could extract the pure power of curses without paying the price of curse neutralization?

    It could literally reach a new realm.

    <i>��I can do it.��</i>

    The goal of the Poison Blood Codex is to reach the realm of Immunity to All Poisons by carrying numerous poisons within the body.

    Reaching Immunity to All Poisons allows one to handle poisons freely while ensuring the body is not poisoned itself.

    That is the secret technique pointed to by the Poison Blood Codex.

    Kraush then reimagined the Poison Blood Codex using curses instead of poisons.

    The realm of Immunity to All Curses, where one can freely handle curses without paying their price.

    With the knowledge of the Poison Blood Codex and Annihtion Erosion, it was a realm he could surely reach.

    Moreover, if the Heavenly ying Star, which amplifies the power of curses, was added, he could truly step into a new domain.

    Strength surged through Kraush��s body.

    He had resolved to do whatever it took to prevent destruction.

    So, when a new path appeared, he didn��t hesitate.

    <i>��I will obtain the highest-level curses.��</i>

    From skills to the highest-level curses, Kraush made the decision to seize everything.

    At that moment, Kraush realized something.

    Why the Mad Sword Emperor had stolen the Poison Blood Codex.

    <i>��Could there really be someone who thought the same way I did?��</i>@@novelbin@@

    Kraush��s eyes narrowed slightly.

    Currently, Ixion and the imperial pce were the suspected forces behind the Mad Sword Emperor��s theft of the Poison Blood Codex.

    The truth might be revealed once the Mad Sword Emperor became a corpse.

    But for now, the uncertainty was just as frustrating.

    Even as a regressor, Kraush didn��t know everything about this world.

    Hecked enough information to fully understand how all the factions were connected.

    After all, in the end, they had self-destructed in the future.

    As someone who fought on the frontlines rather than yed politics, Kraush��s spections were limited.

    ��This damned world.��

    If he blocked one problem, another hole would open elsewhere, and destruction kept seeping through.

    On top of that, he was still uneasy about Arthur, who had yet to appear, and the mage Abe, who had regressed with him.

    <i>��What are they doing and where are they?��</i>

    Kraush clicked his tongue and swept back his bangs.

    For now, the midterm evaluation was his priority.

    Bing a little stronger by then was the most urgent task.

    [Just in case, you haven��t forgotten to avoid the ck Witch��s gaze, have you?]

    ��I haven��t forgotten.��

    The ck Witch, who had attempted an abduction even in Valheim, was still lurking.

    Of course, Rahern Academy wouldn��t just stand by and do nothing.

    Judging by theck of action so far, she seemed to be observing the situation.

    But it was clear she would make her move soon enough.

    So, Kraush opened the door.

    He had been locked away daily, engrossed in researching the Poison Blood Codex, and it had been a while since he left his room.

    ��Ah, Sir Kraush.��

    Alicia greeted Kraush with a bright smile as if genuinely happy to see him.

    During his research, it was Alicia who cleaned the room and prepared meals for him every day.

    ��Thank you for everything.��

    Kraush said briefly, expressing his gratitude before turning his head.

    This was because, once again, Lirina was there.

    ��Let me make it clear, it��s not like I��ve been waiting for you or anything. It just so happened that you came out when I arrived.��

    Lirina said casually, sipping the tea Alicia had prepared for her.

    ��So don��t misunderstand. I didn��te here specifically to see you or anything like that.��

    ��I didn��t say anything to suggest that.��

    ��So, how does it feel? Seeing me after so long��do you find it nice?��

    It seemed she had be quitefortable around him.

    Lately, Lirina had started showing her old self more often��cunning, opportunistic, and always looking out for herself.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush found himself smiling.

    ��Yes, it��s nice to see you.��

    Kraush said honestly.

    At that, Lirina stared at Kraush silently for a moment before pouting like a mischievous child.

    ��Don��t suddenly be so honest.��

    What was he supposed to do with that?

    Despite having known her for a long time, Kraush still couldn��t quite figure out her heart.

    ��By the way, while you were holed up in your room, a letter came from your beloved fianc��e, whom you adore so much.��

    Just like a d��j�� vu, Lirina pulled out a letter.

    It must have arrived while he was immersed in researching the Poison Blood Codex.

    Kraush epted the letter, which bore Valheim��s emblem.

    As he read through its contents, Kraush��s head began to tilt slightly.

    Bianca��s letter was the same as usual.

    It contained her well-wishes, updates about her efforts, and reassurances that she was doing well.

    However, thest line caught his attention.

    Do you like rings, Sir Kraush?

    Rings.

    At those words, Kraush blinked a few times.

    Bianca wasn��t someone who wore many essories.

    At most, she wore a snowke hairpin in her hair.

    Even that was something her mother had prepared for the yet-to-be-born Bianca before she passed away, which Bianca wore all the time for sentimental reasons.

    She didn��t actively seek out or wear essories herself.

    That was why Kraush found it strange when the word ��ring�� came up.

    [Well, that��s because Jennica Hadenhartz sent her a letter.]

    Hearing that, Kraush nced at the brooch.

    [It probably said something like, ��He��s living a scandalous life,�� didn��t it?]

    Kraush��s expression turned incredulous.

    Where on earth did the word ��scandalous��e from?

    [Think about it from her perspective. With so many women around you all the time, being bound by just a loosebel like ��fianc��e�� must be nerve-wracking for her.]

    Crimson Garden reproached Kraush.

    [So naturally, she��d want a ring or something.]

    Was that what it meant?

    Kraush felt a pang of guilt.

    Whether intentional or not, he didn��t want to make Bianca feel anxious.

    <i>��A ring, huh.��</i>

    Kraush pondered for a moment.

    After the midterm evaluation, it might be a good idea to get one made.

    <i>��If I get one, it��ll probably help avoid unnecessary trouble too.��</i>

    Kraush carefully folded the letter and put it away.

    Kraush had already decided to marry Bianca.

    So, getting an engagement ring made didn��t seem like a bad idea.

    ��What��s in the letter? Your expression keeps changing so much.��

    ��Nothing important.��

    ��How stingy. I even brought the letter for you, and that��s all you say?��

    ��I know full well it was Alicia who brought the letter.��

    Lirina hummed through her nose, pretending to be annoyed.

    She was deliberately putting on a feisty act.

    She really had grownfortable around him.

    * * *

    After finishing his conversation with Lirina, Kraush began walking.

    The ce he was heading to was none other than the Special Studies Building.

    There, he had someone he needed to meet.

    As Kraush stepped into the Special Studies Building, his hand instinctively brushed against his waist.

    There, he felt the vial he had previously asked Darlene to prepare.

    After confirming its presence, Kraush started walking briskly.

    ��Ah, Sir Kraush?��

    At that moment, a voice recognizing him rang out.

    When Kraush turned his head, he saw Dorma Lacroix standing there.

    She was the youngest disciple of Curse Master Veltua Lacroix.

    Still as petite and small-framed as ever, she was carrying an armful of books, heading somewhere.

    The pile was so tall it obscured her view, making her look quite precarious.

    Even for Kraush, it was hard to just ignore the sight.

    ��I��ll carry them for you.��

    ��Oh, th-thank you so much.��

    Kraush took a significant portion of Dorma��s books.

    Dorma, shrinking like a small animal, thanked him in a timid voice.

    This worked out well.

    If he walked through the Special Studies Building alone, it might draw attention.

    But walking with Dorma would make him less conspicuous.

    ��It��s been a while. How have you been?��

    ��Oh, I��ve been researching curses with Lady Darlene.��

    As the topic of curses came up, Dorma enthusiastically began talking.

    She spoke so quickly and animatedly that she seemed almost out of breath.

    While listening to her chatter, Kraush kept his gaze forward.

    ��Soon, I��m nning to meet your master.��

    At those words, Dorma��s shoulders gave a noticeable jolt.

    She looked up at Kraush with wide, surprised eyes.

    ��R-really?��

    ��Yes. I used the instant enhancement potion that Darlene and you made together. Once I meet your master, I��ll let you know right away as a reward.��

    Dorma��s face lit up with a radiant smile.

    Kraush nned to seek out Veltua to obtain the highest-level curses, but for Dorma, it was like helping her find someone akin to her parents.

    She repeatedly expressed her gratitude to Kraush.

    At that moment, Kraush��s eyes caught sight of someone.

    A man who, with his imposing physique and long ck hair flowing down to cover his face, seemed more suited for the martial arts division than the Special Studies Building.

    There was also an inexplicable sense of pressure emanating from him as he walked.

    He was the top student of the second-generation Special Studies cohort:

    Vioren Sedney.

    However, the truth about him was far different.

    Kraush knew his true identity.

    One of the Four Kingdoms, the magical nation of Zem.

    The man was both its ruler and a mage of immense renown.

    One of the Four Above the Heavens, the Magic Emperor.

    Terasius Zem.

    He was the child born of a World Eroder and Terasius Zem.

    Vioren Zem.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 164: The Scammer Reappears

    Chapter 164: The Scammer Reappears

    Kraush learned about Vioren thanks to Arthur.

    Head of the Special Studies Department of Barrier Arts.

    Vioren Sedney.

    The barrier arts he practiced differed significantly from conventional barriers.

    For that reason, he was always in charge of ensuring that the stronghold of the Generation of the Sky was not attacked unexpectedly.

    It was, of course, a natural role.

    His hidden mother was none other than a world eroder Barrier Master.

    A new barrier art created by blending the magic of the Magic Emperor with the barrier arts of a Barrier Master.

    That was precisely Vioren Sedney. However, Vioren had one problem.

    Unlike other World Eroders, he could not freely control world erosion.

    To be precise, the power of world erosion he possessed continued to consume his body.

    The human body treats world erosion as poison.

    Half of his body was human.

    Thus, that half could not ept world erosion and constantly tried to destroy his body.

    For this reason, Vioren chose a unique solution.

    He cast barrier arts on himself.

    Having created a new realm of barrier arts by blending magic and barrier techniques, heyered barriers one after another.

    In the end, Vioren��s appearance was shaped into a remarkably massive form.

    A shell created by the fusion of barriers and magic.

    Inside it resided a being who harbored the secret that his mother was a World Eroder, something that could never be revealed to the world.

    ��Is this the right ce to put it?��

    ��Oh, yes, thank you!��

    After cing Dorma��s book in the Curses Studies ssroom, Kraush received her thanks.

    ��It��s nothing. Ah, by the way, I��d like to get a few high-level curses. Would it be possible to receive them when you have time?��

    ��High-level curses, you say? Are you making an elixir again?��

    ��No, not this time. There��s something I want to try.��

    ��I see. Then I��ll prepare what you��ve requested!��

    Dorma clenched her small fists tightly, showing determination.

    Since Kraush had promised to help her find her master, she seemed ready to assist with anything in return.

    The scene was unmistakably like that of a small, determined puppy.

    Thus, Kraush mentioned a few curses to her.

    Dorma, who quickly noted down the curses, nodded right away.

    ��I have most of these. I think I can get them for you soon.��

    ��You��re reliable. Thank you.��

    ��Heh, hehe, reliable, you say? Don��t mention it.��

    Although she was a year older in terms of age, Dorma, who looked much younger due to her appearance, beamed at the praise.

    After exchanging greetings with her, Kraush left the curse studies ssroom.

    As he walked, Kraush checked the date to confirm what day it was.

    <i>��It��s about time.��</i>

    Kraush lifted his head.

    At that moment, Vioren, heading somewhere, came into view.

    With hisrge build, he stood out no matter where he went.

    <i>��I feel a bit sorry, but����</i>

    Kraush bore no ill will toward Vioren.

    If anything, there was a slight sense of pity.

    After all, Vioren��s end was unforgettable in many ways.

    ��Fuck it. Whether I��m a World Eroder or not, no matter how much you all point fingers at me, your kind will live indebted to me for life. Half-human and half-World Eroder type like me, you owe your survival to me.��

    Kraush recalled Vioren��s words as he cast his final barrier technique against the onught of a monstrous foe.

    Indeed, Vioren had a filthy mouth.

    But the man wasn��t as vile as his words made him seem.

    In this life, it might be nice if he lived a little more honestly.

    Kraush pulled out a vial he had received from Darlene some time ago, tucked into his belt.

    <i>��But to do that, I��ll need to y the viin a little.��</i>

    Well, this was his area of expertise.

    * * *

    Vioren��s body required a periodic reinspection of the barrier techniques sustaining it every month.

    This was because the power of the World Erosion constantly gnawed away at his insides.

    ��Huff, huff����

    Vioren, hiding in a corner of an empty building, exhaled heavily.

    The barrier sustaining his body was weakening, allowing the World Erosion inside him to erode the barrier at an rming rate.

    At this rate, the barrier wouldpletely disappear.

    And he would be consumed and vanish because of the World Erosion.

    <i>��Fuck, I can��t even handle this anymore! Seriously.��</i>

    The rate at which the barrier was deteriorating grew faster with each passing day.

    That��s why, once again today, he had to abruptly abandon his barrier technique research and leave the special art department.

    <i>��I was checking it a day earlier than usualtely.��</i>

    To think the barrier would deteriorate even faster than that.

    It was proof that, as he aged, the power of the World Erosion within him grew stronger while his barrier techniques failed to keep up.

    He hated it.

    If only he were an ordinary person, he could have lived without such worries.

    Letting out a long sigh, as if to mock himself for the repetitive concerns he always dwelled on, he took off his upper garment.

    Revealed across his chest and abdomen was a massive barrier diagram etched into his skin.

    Hurriedly, he fumbled at his waist, intending to use the reagent he frequently relied on for his barrier techniques.

    But then, he realized toote that his waist was empty.

    ��What?��

    Vioren��s expression turned flustered as he patted around his waist.

    It was gone.

    The reagent for his barrier technique was missing.

    He had checked it before leaving, but it seemed he had lost it in his haste.

    His face showed a mixture of panic and dismay.

    As he began to lean forward, intending to rush out in search of it, it happened.

    ��Ugh!��

    Swallowing an involuntary cry, Vioren felt the sensation of his barrier breaking apart.

    He stifled a groan, his body trembling with the unbearable feeling.

    Immediate restoration of the barrier technique was urgent.

    The situation was too dire to go searching for the reagent.

    ��Damn it, damn it����

    He had to move with the effects of the World Erosion in mind.

    As he judged his options with a pale, ashen face, he stepped out of the alley.

    At that moment, a boy happened to be walking toward him.

    The boy was tossing a long vial into the air and catching it repeatedly.

    Noticing Vioren, the boy tilted his head.

    ��Vioren?��

    As the boy tilted his head, Vioren��s gaze fixed on the vial in his hand.

    It was unmistakably his barrier reagent.

    The boy was none other than Kraush Valheim, the top student of the Martial Arts Department.

    Why was Kraush holding it?

    ��Ugh!��

    ��What��s wrong with you?��

    But Vioren, overwhelmed by the loss of mana, didn��t have the mental capacity to address the matter.

    ��T-That����

    Reaching out his hand, Vioren urgently motioned for the vial, desperate to get it back.

    Seeing this, Kraush looked puzzled for a moment before ncing at the vial in his hand and letting out an ��Ah.��

    ��It was lying on the ground. It��s yours, huh?��

    Without hesitation, Kraush handed the vial over.

    As soon as Vioren received it, he didn��t care if Kraush was watching or not. He hastily poured the reagent onto his hands.

    The crimson liquid ran down his fingers, spreading rapidly.

    It seemed thinner than usual, but Vioren couldn��t afford to dwell on it.

    He pressed his reagent-covered hand against his chest and inhaled deeply as he activated the barrier technique.

    A radiant red light burst from Vioren��s body.

    Bathed in the light, he worked quickly, adjusting and realigning the barrier technique.

    ��Hah, huff����

    Momentster, he let out a deep sigh, his body trembling.

    Fortunately, the barrier technique was properly restored.

    He could feel that the World Erosion was no longer seeping into his body.

    Cold sweat dripped down from him, pooling at his feet.

    As it trickled down, Vioren lifted his head.

    But in that instant, a question rose in his mind as he stared ahead, his eyes narrowing in doubt.

    It was because Vioren found himself looking <i>up</i> at Kraush instead of down.

    ��Huh.��

    As he muttered in confusion, Kraush tilted his head casually, unfazed.

    ��Why��d you get smaller?��

    At Kraush��s question, Vioren btedly checked his own state.

    His once enormous hands, previously the size of pot lids, now appeared no different from those of an average person. The clothes he was wearing were on the verge of sliding off entirely.

    Caught in this bewildering situation, Vioren awkwardly grabbed at his pants to keep them from falling.

    The massive figure of Vioren was nowhere to be seen.

    Instead, there stood a girl with silver hair cascading down her back and an unmistakably feminine face.

    Quickly grabbing her discarded clothes from the ground, she hastily wrapped them around herself.

    ��F-fuck it all!��

    With a high-pitched curse, she bolted away at breakneck speed.

    Her face was ashen, as though her identity had been exposed.

    Kraush, watching her retreating figure, calmly rested his hand on his waist.

    Hanging from his belt was a single empty vial, the one he��d received from Darlene.

    [ At this rate, shouldn��t you just be a professional con artist? ]

    ��I just went along with the flow.��

    Kraush muttered, twirling the empty vial in his hand.

    [ Then why��d you mix that potion into the barrier reagent? ]

    Not long ago, Kraush had stealthily swapped Vioren��s reagent with one he��d tampered with using Darlene��s potion.@@novelbin@@

    The reason for this would be apparent soon enough.

    ��To create a fortuitous coincidence.��

    Kraush said cryptically, words that even Crimson Garden couldn��t quite grasp.

    Turning on his heel, Kraush walked away.

    The bait had been set.

    All that was left was to wait for the fish to bite, which wouldn��t take long.

    * * *

    And Kraush��s prediction hit the mark sooner than expected.

    It happened as Kraush was on his way to grab lunch.

    Ahead of him in the hallway, someone with short legs was walking toward him.

    Silver hair tied up like a ponytail.

    Eyes glimmering like embedded sapphires.

    The person, with sleeves pulled up as far as possible, strode straight in his direction.

    ��Oh, wow, so cute.��

    ��Who��s that?��

    ��A kid?��

    Passing students reacted differently, each stopping to gawk at her.

    Their reactions made sense��the person looked far too young to be at the academy.

    At most, she seemed barely in her early teens.

    Her oversized clothes made it almost impossible to tell whether she was a girl or a boy.

    But one thing was certain: she would grow up to be stunningly beautiful in the future.

    ��She��s heading toward you, Kraush.��

    An, brushing back his crimson hair, looked at Kraush while speaking.

    It made sense��she had been staring directly at Kraush the entire time, her steps unwavering.

    In response, Kraush casually raised a hand in greeting.

    ��Vior����

    ��Don��t call my name!��

    Before he could finish, Vioren sprinted up to him, her face pale with rm, and grabbed his cor tightly.

    Herrge eyes were burning fiercely with frustration.

    ��Y-you, listen to me for a second.��

    She huffed, ring and breathing heavily as she addressed Kraush.

    Kraush simply shrugged and turned to nce at An.

    An slowly stroked his chin in thought.

    ��Well, I guess even Kraush wouldn��t mess with a kid like that.��

    ��What kind of person do you think I am?��

    Kraush asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ��My friend.��

    With a charming smile, An waved and walked off, leaving the two behind.

    It was impressive how effortlessly he could say something like that.

    As An walked away, Kraush turned his attention to Vioren.

    Seeing her still fuming and short of breath, he nodded his head.

    ��Let��s go.��

    With that, Kraush began walking leisurely.

    Seeing him move so nonchntly, Vioren managed to suppress her anger and reluctantly followed him.

    After a short while, the two arrived at a rtively secluded spot, devoid of people.

    Kraush stopped and turned to face her, prompting Vioren to speak immediately.

    ��What did you do to my reagent?��

    So she had noticed.

    Thinking back carefully, it seemed Vioren had sensed something amiss.

    Well, she wasn��t the top student in the Special Studies Department for nothing.

    ��So, what are you trying to say?��

    Kraush asked, fixing his gaze on her.

    Vioren took a deep breath and spoke again.

    ��I don��t know if you��re shameless or if it was a coincidence, but����

    ��It��s shamelessness.��

    ��Yeah, shameless����

    Vioren reflexively repeated his words before freezing with a stunned expression.

    She hadn��t expected him to admit it so tantly.

    ��But shouldn��t you be thanking me instead?��

    Kraush smirked at her astonishment.

    ��After all, even in your original form, your barrier is holding up, isn��t it?��

    Vioren��s lips opened and closed silently.

    Her outward appearance had always been a kind of shell, a protectiveyer created by her barrier technique.

    However, after Kraush tampered with her reagent by mixing in Darlene��s potion, something had changed.

    For some reason, the World Erosion no longer seeped into her, and the barrier maintained itself stably even in her original form.

    It meant she no longer needed to wear that cumbersome shell.

    ��Vioren.��

    When Kraush called her name, she flinched and looked up, her expression wary.

    Her diminutive form matched her real age now, making her seem even smaller.

    ��Let��s make a deal.��

    The scammer in Kraush was at it again, offering a proposition.

    ��You make a barrier for me, one that I request. In return, I��ll teach you how to maintain that form of yours.��

    Vioren��s face twisted into a scowl.

    ��What could you possibly know����

    ��I know.��

    At that moment, Kraush raised his hand.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    ck mes surged and flickered around his outstretched palm.

    Vioren��s gaze, which had been half-lidded and unfocused, slowly began to change as she stared at the ck mes flickering in Kraush��s hand.

    Anyone who carried the power of World Erosion within their body would recognize it.

    This wasn��t a curse. It was pure World Erosion.

    Vioren had never paid attention to others before.

    Her entire focus had always been on advancing her barrier techniques, a desperate measure to stave off being consumed by the World Erosion.

    She had isted herself, dedicating her life solely to researching barrier techniques.

    The only reason she hade to Rahern Academy was to solve her barrier problem.

    Barrier techniques were a rare field, and Rahern Academy had a professor who specialized in them.

    Her mother, a master of barrier techniques, had abandoned her after giving birth, leaving Vioren to fend for herself.

    Because of this, she had never seen someone like Kraush, wielding ck mes so effortlessly.

    ��You�� you��re a World Eroder?��

    ��No.��

    Kraush extinguished the mes and dered firmly.

    He wasn��t a World Eroder.

    But his eerie, shadowy smile radiated an air of mystery.

    ��Still, I know how to stabilize the rampaging World Erosion inside you.��

    It was a smile akin to that of a devil making a deal.

    Vioren��s eyes quivered violently.

    World Erosion was a constant, life-threatening condition for her.

    Yet somehow, Kraush had managed to stabilize his own connection to it.

    Naturally, she found the proposition tempting.

    But deep within, warning bells were ringing.

    There was an inexplicable unease about him that she couldn��t ignore.

    ����Who are you, really?��

    Kraush��s demeanor suggested he already knew she was the child of a World Eroder.

    That was a secret that could never be revealed.

    World Eroders were enemies of the world, and naturally, so were their descendants.

    That was why she had concealed even her family name upon enrolling at Rahern Academy, hiding the fact that she was the child of the Magic Emperor.

    Tightly wound with tension, Vioren questioned him again.

    Her small fists trembled faintly, a sight that evoked a subtle pity.

    Her body hadn��t developed properly due to the strain of sustaining it with barrier techniques, leaving her trapped in an underdeveloped form.

    ��You won��t get an answer that fits within what you��re imagining.��

    Kraush replied cryptically.

    Vioren bit her lip hard.

    It was as if she were being offered a poisoned apple that might also be the antidote.

    Would she swallow it and take her chances, or let herself sumb to the poison already within her?

    The decision didn��t take long.

    ����What do I need to make?��

    Caught.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 165: Empathize with me

    Chapter 165: Empathize with me

    [ Aren��t you just getting better at scamming? ]

    ��Squeak, squeak.��

    Kraush replied dismissively, maintaining his smile as he listened to the noisy chatter of outsiders.

    Vioren was inherently a suspicious person.

    Even when treated with goodwill, she would only grow more doubtful and retreat further.

    Well, that was to be expected.

    Half of her bloodline belonged to a World Eroder, so she had lived her life constantly on guard against everyone.

    Even though she was the Magic Emperor��s child, the Magic Emperor didn��t actively take care of her.

    <i>��To the Magic Emperor, Vioren was nothing more than an object of curiosity.��</i> What would happen if a World Eroder and a human had a child?

    To satisfy this curiosity, the Magic Emperor willingly brought in a world eroder Barrier Master to conceive a child.

    And the result of that was Vioren.

    Having fulfilled the conditions of his curiosity, Vioren no longer held any value to the Magic Emperor.

    However, this didn��t mean that he neglected her materially; he ensured she had the means to survive.

    Thus, Vioren was left to grow up alone.

    <i>��Anyway, these so-called magicians����</i>

    Magicians are individuals who have reached the pinnacle of curiosity and inquiry.

    For them, concepts like the dignity of life or lines that shouldn��t be crossed were easily disregarded in the name of exploration.

    That��s why, if one were to name the craziest people in the world, magicians would always upy all ten fingers.

    Kraush particrly disliked the study of magic for this reason.

    If even the Magic Emperor, the pinnacle of magic, was this deranged, how could the others be any better?

    This was also why Kraush had always found the Red Witch, Abe, who had regressed with him, deeply unsettling.

    To Kraush, she was a ticking time bomb that could go off at any moment.

    Kraush decided to stop his thoughts there.

    There were too many pressing tasks to dwell on things that couldn��t be solved right now.

    For now, his focus was on Vioren, who stood before him.

    ��It��s simple. Create a barrier that other World Eroders can��t perceive me through.��

    ����What?��

    Vioren once again wore a dumbfounded expression.

    That expression clearly conveyed a <i>what are you even saying?</i> reaction to anyone who saw it.

    However, Kraush continued speaking without hesitation.

    ��I��ve be a target for the World Eroder. I need to block that.��

    The ck Witch, who was observing the situation through <i>Spectral Sight</i>, watched Kraush intently.

    She was also aware that he was the youngest son of Valheim.

    However, she couldn��t approach him recklessly��not yet.

    The series of information revolving around Kraush was extremely suspicious.

    In front of the Mad Sword Emperor, Kraush had wielded the power of World Erosion with ease.

    Even that fact alone raised countless questions.

    The more one investigated Kraush��s actions thus far, the more peculiar they seemed.

    <i>��By now, they must have realized that from Ebsque to the Crimson Garden, everyone is keeping a close watch on me.��</i>

    The ck Witch, who bore the grand purpose of creating the God of World Erosion, would be especially cautious.

    One mistake could ruin everything.

    It was only natural for her to tread carefully.

    <i>��This isn��t like the time when she could boldly abduct Brother Rai��s son.��</i>

    Thus, the ck Witch had refrained from approaching Kraush directly and was merely observing him for the time being.

    <i>��But that won��tst long.��</i>

    It was only a matter of time before the ck Witch pieced together the information and made her move.

    <i>��Whether it��s through negotiations or an abduction attempt.��</i>

    It all depended on how Kraush responded.

    That was why he needed Vioren��s barrier techniques.

    If he couldn��t directly monitor those approaching to gather information about him, it would inevitably appear even more significant and threatening.

    <i>��I need to be an unpredictable variable that Ixion cannot ignore.��</i>

    Kraush fixed his gaze on Vioren.

    Her expression wasplicated in many ways.

    After all, the youngest of Valheim had suddenly demonstrated the power of World Erosion.

    And now, he was talking about avoiding the gaze of the World Eroder, leaving her unable to follow his train of thought.

    ����You.��

    After hesitating for a moment, Vioren finally muttered cautiously.

    ��By any chance, is your mother a World Eroder?��

    Her eyes trembled violently.

    It was a question worth asking, one she herself had wondered about.

    Just as she carried the blood of a World Eroder, she spected whether Kraush��s connection to the World Eroders might stem from the same reason.

    Perhaps, deep down, there was an unconscious hope mixed in��a faint expectation that she had met someone of her kind.

    It was only natural for a solitary ind in the middle of the vast ocean to rejoice upon discovering another.

    Observing this, Kraush fell into brief contemtion.

    If he wanted to, Kraush could have told a benevolent lie.

    But he decided not to bother with such an act.

    He knew that the sense of betrayal she would feelter, once the truth was revealed, would be even greater.

    ��No, neither of my parents has any connection to the World Eroder.��

    ��Ah, I see����

    At those words, a hint of disappointment shed across Vioren��s eyes.

    Unconsciously, she had been clinging to the idea of belonging to the same kind.

    There was no one else in this world who could truly understand her situation.

    For that reason, she found it hard to hide her dismay.

    ��But.��

    Kraush continued, as he let the same ck mes as before coil around his hand, rolling them slowly within his palm.

    ��I do know what it��s like to be eaten away by World Erosion.��

    Kraush had used the Snow Doll and various other means to suppress the madness of World Erosion.

    World Erosion was a deadly poison to humans.

    Thus, he understood better than anyone just how viciously destructive it could be.

    ��And I��ll help you so that you won��t have to keep fighting against World Erosion anymore.��

    ������

    Ack of empathy.

    Vioren, who had always lived as a lonely, isted ind.

    To her, who had survived solely on her own, without any help from others, the notion of someone who could actually provide help was monumental.

    Meeting someone who had endured the same struggles as her, someone who understood her pain.

    That alone could surprisingly solidify a person��s resolve.

    Kraush understood this better than anyone else.

    It was why he had deliberately approached Vioren.

    ��Whether it��s the World Eroder or humanity, fuck it, neither ce will have me. Both are meaningless to me.��

    Remembering her outburst, Kraush fixed his gaze on Vioren.

    ������

    Vioren maintained her silence, staring back at Kraush.

    A flurry of thoughts flickered in her eyes.

    It was the first time she had encountered someone capable of empathizing with her situation.

    ����Did you propose this deal because you thought someone with a rotten personality like mine wouldn��t ept help so easily?��

    Her next words, in many ways, were just like her.

    ��Think whatever you want.��

    Vioren clenched her fists tightly.

    After a long silence, Vioren reached up and untied the ponytail she had secured at the nape of her neck.

    As the silver strands of her hair cascaded down, they shimmered faintly.

    She had tied her hair up to avoid being reminded of her identity as the child of a Barrier Master whenever she caught sight of it.

    But, for some reason, it no longer seemed to matter anymore.

    With a defiant tilt of her chin, she snorted in mock contempt.

    Despite her harsh expression, her face carried a sense of relief, as though a heavy weight had been lifted.

    The realization that she was no longer a lonely ind in the middle of an endless ocean had unexpectedly taken root in her heart.

    ����How am I supposed to make something like that? I can��t even handle my own World Erosion.��

    ��Haha.��

    Kraush chuckled at her words.

    When Vioren narrowed her eyes at him, annoyed, he responded with a smirk brimming with mischief.

    ��Well, in that case, I guess you��ll have to go back to wearing a shell next month.��

    In other words, if she wanted to live as a proper human, she had no choice but to figure it out.

    Vioren��s face twisted with indignation.

    After all his talk about helping her, his attitude had flipped in an instant.

    It was utterly absurd.

    But those very words were precisely the kind that could spark the rebellious fire in someone like her.

    ��Damn it! Fine! Let��s do this! I��ll make something so good it��ll knock you t on your back! I��ve already bitten into the poisoned apple��what can��t I do now?��

    Vioren spat out her defiance and spun on her heels, stomping away with determined strides.

    Her short legs nearly caused her to stumble a few times, but she marched on resolutely.

    Her face was filled with resolve.

    For the first time, it felt like she had finally spotted a signpost on a seemingly endless road.

    Watching her retreating figure, Kraush rubbed his face.

    Maintaining a meaningful expression had strained his muscles.

    [ Why are you acting like it��s hard when you make that face all the time? ]

    He decided to ignore Crimson Garden��s sarcastic remarks.

    [ So, what exactly did you mix into that reagent? ]

    Crimson Garden, still baffled, couldn��t grasp how Kraush had managed to stabilize Vioren��s World Erosion.

    Kraush��s exnation sounded usible, but the truth was, his ability to handle World Erosion relied entirely on the Snow Doll and the secret technique Extreme Blood Poison.

    Since imnting Snow Doll in Vioren was out of the question, there wasn��t a proper solution readily avable.

    When Crimson Garden pressed him for answers, Kraush exined his method inly.

    After all, there wasn��t anything particrly special about it.

    ��Vioren was already almost at a perfected level in barrier techniques from the start.��

    Vioren had desperately studied barrier techniques in order to survive.

    Whenbined with magic, her barrier techniques had, as Kraush said, reached near perfection.

    However, even someone like Vioren had weaknesses.

    While she had achieved a new barrier technique that merged magic and traditional barriers, shecked knowledge about reagents.

    ��So, just changing the ingredients in the reagent she usedpletely altered the oue.��

    That was precisely why Kraush had asked Darlene to make a reagent.

    By chance, Vioren had used a reagent she mistook for a proper solution��a concoction Darlene had prepared for interrogation purposes. The unexpected result was what stabilized her condition.

    In other words, Kraush himself wasn��t even qualified to propose a deal.

    It was entirely thanks to Darlene that this issue was resolved.

    [ Your nature is that of a con artist. ]

    ��I��m just using everything I can, that��s all.��

    After all, as long as both parties benefit, what��s the harm?

    �� �� ��

    After making the deal with Vioren, she began visiting Kraush daily.

    ��Hey, shit, this time I did it!��

    When Kraush finished his martial arts training and stepped outside, there was Vioren, holding a ne in her hand.

    Ever since Kraush had crushed Arsold Freya and the Imperial faction member, no one dared to cross him.

    Everyone knew that provoking him could lead to dire consequences.

    So, when they saw Vioren hurling curses at him, the other students were initially shocked beyond belief.

    However, Kraush never reprimanded her for it.

    In fact, he treated her with such familiarity that the other students gradually grew ustomed to Vioren��s presence as well.

    Moreover, it didn��t take long for the academy to discover that she was Vioren Sedney.

    No matter how much she tried to keep it hidden, the professors called her name during attendance checks, making her identity impossible to conceal.

    The revtion that such a petite and adorable kid resided inside the fearsome Vioren caused a stir among the students.

    Her name was on everyone��s lips for quite some time.

    Though things had calmed down now, it was undeniable that she continued to draw attention.

    ��You��re so cute, Vioren. Want some of this?��

    ��Unnie brought cookies for you!��

    Due to her naturally charming appearance, she ended up monopolizing the affection of the female students.

    The women of the martial arts department, in particr, found Vioren utterly adorable and doted on her incessantly.

    Compared to the rough, muscle-bound students of the martial arts department, Vioren, with her pristine and delicate appearance, stood out starkly.

    ��What the fuck is wrong with you people?!��

    She shouted in panic, clearly overwhelmed.

    Kraush, noticing her distress, made his way through the throng of women crowding around Vioren.

    Thankfully, they quickly stepped aside when he approached, knowing that entangling with him was never a good idea.

    ��Give it here.��

    Kraush took the ne from Vioren and sped it around his own neck. Then, he examined the brooch attached to it.

    [ It��s visible. ]

    If it could evade the gaze of the World Eroder, it also needed to evade the sight of Crimson Garden.

    However, it failed to escape Crimson Garden��s notice.

    ��It won��t work.��

    In short, it was a failed attempt.

    Kraush removed the ne and handed it back to Vioren.

    She gritted her teeth and muttered, ��Shit,�� before turning on her heel and running off without hesitation.

    Her strong desire to seed was evident.

    Until she perfected it, she would undoubtedly keep bringing her creations to him.

    That determination wasn��t a bad trait.

    <i>��Her expression is gradually improving.��</i>

    At first, Vioren had seemed awkward and shy about showing her true self.

    She had even been anxious about people finding out she was Vioren Sedney.

    But as she grew ustomed to being herself and became morefortable with others�� perceptions of her, Vioren began to adapt to her new life.

    This adaptation was a monumental change for her.

    Having always lived behind a facade, she had never learned how to connect with others truthfully.

    Moreover, her constant battle with the corrosive effects of World Erosion left her teetering on the brink of death daily, forcing her to pour all her energy into perfecting her barrier techniques.

    Naturally, she had no meaningful rtionships and no time to form any.@@novelbin@@

    However, once her World Erosion stabilized and she could maintain her true form, everything changed.

    For the first time, she could genuinely hear what others thought of her.

    Previously, hidden behind a mask, she had reacted defensively to others�� opinions. But now, she could ept their responses with honesty.

    This change unexpectedly helped her recover many of the emotions that had fractured deep within her over the years.

    In addition, resolving the situation where she couldn��t focus on anything other than barrier techniques opened up a new world for Vioren.

    Now, she could finally turn her attention to various other things around her.

    The impact of this realization brought more changes to her than she could have ever imagined.

    To the point where, even while working on the barrier Kraush requested��a barrier to evade the gaze of the World Eroder��she found herself with time to spare.

    It was then she realized something.

    The task Kraush had assigned her was, in a way, filling the void that could have consumed her after losing her sole purpose in life.

    This understanding, subtle as it was, kept her moving forward without stopping.

    ��Kraush!��

    Perhaps that��s why these moments had be so fulfilling for her.

    ��Do it again.��

    Even though Kraush��s curt demand of <i>��Again��</i> made her grind her teeth, she found herself looking forward to figuring out how to improve next time.

    And, truthfully, she also felt a little thrill at the thought of one day proving him wrong and humbling him.

    Somehow, the world was starting to feel wider.

    She never imagined her life could feel this fulfilling.

    ��Again.��

    Today, too, Kraush coldly demanded a redo. Vioren snatched the pendant from him and, turning around, sprinted off, only to stop mid-step.

    When she nced back, she saw that several people had gathered around him.

    Kraush had a knack for drawing people to him.

    Though as rough and blunt as he was, those who stayed by his side knew that wasn��t the whole picture.

    Kraush shared many simrities with her.

    Perhaps because of that, a thought began to creep into her mind:

    Maybe I, too, could live like that someday.

    ����Ha.��

    She let out augh, partly incredulous at herself.

    The very idea of having such a thought, even for a moment, amused her.

    But at the same time, it made her realize just how much she was stabilizing emotionally.

    Yet, another feeling quietly emerged within her��a sense of unease.

    Eventually, the day woulde when shepleted the barrier Kraush had asked for.

    And then what?

    Would she be consumed by a crushing sense of emptiness?

    After all, her life��s sole purpose had always been survival.

    Her mother had left, and her father had abandoned her.

    What could her life��s goal possibly be now?

    ��Vioren.��

    While she was lost in these thoughts, Kraush called out to her, stopping her in her tracks as she turned to leave after his usual demand.

    ��If you have any desire to find your mother����

    Vioren��s eyes began to widen slowly.

    ��Once you��vepleted the barrier,e to me again. I��ll give you a clue.��

    To find her mother.

    It was something she had never once considered before.

    Her lips moved wordlessly, trying to form the question: <i>How on earth do you know something like that?</i>

    But Kraush said nothing more and simply turned away.

    Vioren stared nkly at his retreating figure, her hand tightening around the experimental pendant she had made.

    ��Did he learn mind-reading or something��?��

    Yet, for some reason, she felt as though something was filling the emptiness inside her.

    Whether he had said it to deliberately motivate her or merely to push her towardpleting the barrier, she couldn��t tell.

    But one thing was certain.

    He was helping to fill the void in her heart.

    ��Fuck, this is embarrassing.��

    Exhaling deeply, Vioren turned and ran off.

    The fire of determination reignited in her eyes, chasing away the weariness that had begun to creep in.

    One day, she would master barrier techniques far stronger than those of the World Eroder Barrier Masters and im her ce among the Skyborne generation.

    Vioren Zem.

    This was a pivotal moment in her growth.

    Both as a person and a Barrier Master.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 166: Equal Friends

    Chapter 166: Equal Friends

    ��Again.��

    ��Aghhhhhhhhh!��

    As usual, Vioren let out an exaggerated groan of frustration, turned on her heel, and stomped off with heavy steps.

    Watching her retreating figure, Kraush thought to himself.

    <i>��She��s found her footing.��</i>

    Kraush had always been more perceptive than most.

    As the goal ofpleting the barrier steadily approached, Kraush had already noticed Vioren beginning to sink into a void of emptiness.

    Vioren was destined to be a vital force even among the Skyborne Generation.

    Kraush, therefore, carefully considered how he could help her find her own goals and move forward independently. The solution he arrived at was the clue about her mother, the Barrier Master.

    Kraush had long been aware that, deep down, Vioren wanted to meet her mother.

    <i>��If it��s her, she��ll handle this herself and keep moving forward.��</i>

    Since he had provided her with her next objective, the emptiness he once saw in her face hadrgely disappeared.

    This had the added effect of driving her to improve the barrier more rapidly.

    With a clear next goal in sight, she no longer hesitated, producing results without fear.

    Kraush casually stretched the back of his neck.

    With this, Vioren would no longer need as much of his attention.

    [ Do you really think things will go so smoothly? ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden interjected, seemingly unable to let it go.

    ��What now?��

    [ You��ve given her not one, but two life goals. And both times, she was teetering on the edge of burnout, nearly falling into a pit of emptiness. ]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue, telling him to assess the situation more clearly.

    [ And naturally, there will be a third and a fourth after this. It��s almost certain she��lle to rely on you more and more. ]

    She spoke as though she could see the future unfolding before her eyes.

    [ Soon, she��ll depend on you entirely. What do you n to do then? ]

    Kraush pondered her words for a moment, then tilted his head slightly.

    ��Well, if that happens, I��ll just help her again.��

    [ Sometimes, your sheer idiocy is truly revolting. ]

    Her words were harsh, to say the least.

    For some reason, even the dead rat in Kraush��s pocket seemed to nod in agreement.

    ��Lord Kraush! Great work on today��s training!��

    Just then, someone suddenly popped their head out from beside him, greeting him enthusiastically.

    The woman before him had dark red hair and healthy, tanned skin.

    She was Karandis Poseus, the 9th Princess of the Kingdom of Poseus.

    As soon as she darted toward him energetically, Kraush instinctively stepped back to avoid her.

    Karandis waved her hand in the air, looking disappointed as she gazed at him.

    ��I was only trying to wipe your sweat! Why are you avoiding me?��

    True to her words, there was indeed a towel in her hand.

    However, Kraush responded coldly, his tone icy.

    ��I can take care of my own sweat.��

    ��Oh my, so shy, aren��t you?��

    She was a brazen woman in many ways.

    While this was happening, Kraush��s gaze shifted.

    At that moment, Haring emerged from the training hall, walking outside.

    When their eyes met, she flinched and quickly looked away before practically fleeing the training grounds.

    Ever since the incident with the Poison King, Haring had been behaving this way��constantly avoiding Kraush.

    Because of that, they hadn��t exchanged a single word since.

    There wasn��t much Kraush could do if she kept avoiding him.

    ��Lord Kraush, did something happen between you and Lady Haring?��

    Karandis asked casually, slipping the question in.

    She had a knack for poking into Kraush��s affairs whenever she saw him. Naturally, she was aware of the general circumstances around him.

    ��It��s nothing.��

    Kraush briefly rubbed the back of his neck.

    The Poison King had tried to force an engagement, attempting to ce the responsibility entirely on Kraush.

    Knowing Haring��s nature��how she despised causing trouble for others��it was obvious that she was preupied with the incident.

    <i>��I should have a word with her.��</i>

    ��Hmm, is that so? Oh, speaking of which, I submitted my application to join the Lion Order, but for some reason, it hasn��t been processed yet. Could you mention it to Lady Charlotte for me?��

    ��Submit a report.��

    Kraush��s response was curt, his tone indifferent.

    Unfazed by his cold reaction, Karandis��s unwavering enthusiasm remained undiminished.

    ��By the way, the midterm exam ising up soon. Do you think you��ll take first ce again, Lord Kraush?��

    Midterm exam.

    Hearing that, Kraush thought of Mary.

    <i>��She hasn��t shown herself muchtely.��</i>

    His eyes narrowed slightly.

    Mary would undoubtedly make a bold move in the uing midterm exam.

    She was cornered, after all.

    For her, the midterm exam was her final battleground.

    <i>��And then there��s the fake Arthur.��</i>

    Kraush had been keeping a steady eye on the movements of the fake Arthur.

    However, their actions were lukewarm at best.

    They seemed to be nothing more than a passive observer.

    <i>��What are they thinking?��</i>

    Still, Kraush had his own ns. After this midterm exam, he intended to force the current Arthur into the open.

    But before that, there was something else that needed to be addressed.

    <i>��It��s almost time.��</i>

    One unavoidable incident was set to ur during this midterm exam��a seemingly fated catastrophe.

    <i>��That incident will inevitably involve Sigrid.��</i>

    It was the major event of the first-year students�� midterm evaluation.

    A horrifying string of murdersmitted by amoner assistant professor who had been ignored by noble students.

    This incident would shake Rahern Academy to its core, eventually dragging it into the murky waters of political scheming.

    At the time, it was Arthur who apprehended the serial killer, but only after four victims had already fallen.

    That was the moment when Arthur began to garner respect from his peers, bing a symbol of admiration among the other students.

    And Sigrid would undoubtedly use this incident to her advantage��it was the perfect opportunity to cement her ce at the center of the Skyborne Generation.

    <i>��Sorry, but����</i>

    Kraush quietly stretched his neck, letting out a soft crack.

    <i>��I won��t let that happen.��</i>

    He also knew that this wasn��t his battle to fight.

    If a noble like him stepped in to stop amoner professor, it would only deepen the divide betweenmoners and nobles, inming the conflict further.

    Instead, there was someone more suitable for the task.

    ��Felray.��

    Kraush called out to the perfect candidate, who happened to be walking down the hallway.

    Felray��s eyes widened when he saw Kraush, and his face broke into a wide, bright smile.

    ��Krad��ah, Lord Kraush!��

    Ignoring Karandis for the moment, Kraush gave Felray a firm tap on the chest.

    ��You were in shambles back then. You doing alright now?��

    ��Thanks to you, I��m doing great.��

    At Hadenhartz, Felray had been utterly wrecked.

    But here he was, looking fit and ready��just the kind of person Kraush needed.

    Thanks to that incident, Felray had been bedridden for quite some time.

    In truth, it was Kraush��s abnormally fast recovery rate that was unusual.

    For most people, that kind of rest period waspletely normal, even necessary.

    That��s why today was the first time Kraush had seen Felray since Hadenhartz.

    ��Lord Kraush, is this person by any chance��?��

    Karandis, feigning ignorance despite clearly knowing, asked the question as if meeting Felray for the first time.

    Judging by the sparkle in her eyes, she too understood Felray��s value.

    After all, this world had far moremoners than nobles.

    As someone hailed as the ��Hero of the Commoners,�� Felray stood at the center of that vast majority.

    Having him by one��s side meant inheriting the unwavering support of countlessmoners.

    While the less astute dismissed Felray��s worth, calling him overrated, the more cunning individuals had long recognized his significance.

    Sigrid, for instance, had kept Felray close for exactly that reason.

    ��Princess Karandis Poseus, I presume? I am Felray. It��s an honor to meet you.��

    Felray bowed formally, his once-rustic demeanor now polished with courtly etiquette.

    It seemed his time at Rahern Academy had truly put him through the wringer.

    ��Oh my, it��s delightful that you know me! You��re called the Hero of the Commoners, aren��t you? I also heard you made significant contributions on the mission with Lord Kraush.��

    ��Not at all. That��s far too generous a title.��

    Felray replied modestly, shing a sheepish smile.

    At the mention of the ��Hero of the Commoners,�� Felray snuck a quick, awkward nce at Kraush, who responded by turning his gaze to Karandis.@@novelbin@@

    Catching Kraush��s look, Karandis tactfully cleared her throat twice and took a step back.

    ��Well then, I��ll take my leave. You two have your conversation.��

    With that, Karandis quickly exited, leaving Kraush to turn his attention back to Felray.

    Felray, sensing Kraush��s gaze, stood silently, waiting for him to speak.

    ��You seem like you have a lot of questions.��

    Kraush said, breaking the silence.

    Felray flinched at thement.

    After all, discovering that the mysterious member of the Night Ravens who had participated in the Imperial Martial Tournament was a direct descendant of Valheim��it would naturally stir countless questions.

    But Felray shook his head.

    ��You already answered the most important question when you told me I��d find you at the academy. That��s enough for me.��

    Kraush studied Felray quietly.

    Yeah, that��s just the kind of person he��s always been.

    For some reason, Kraush let out a slightugh.

    ��Rx and speak casually.��

    ��Ah, but����

    ��Do I need to show up as Krad for you to feelfortable?��

    Kraush stretched his fingers out, pulling the corners of his eyes down dramatically. Felray, who had been standing there dumbfounded, slowly began tough.

    ��Alright, I��ll do that.��

    ��Good. Felray, now that we��re speaking casually as friends, I have a favor to ask.��

    ��W-what?��

    Felray was slightly taken aback, not expecting a request toe so quickly.

    However, believing Kraush wouldn��t make a frivolous request, Felray adjusted his expression and straightened up.

    ��What do you need?��

    Smart guy.

    ��There��s an assistant professor in the Magic Academy named Jenikalen.��

    Felray tilted his head slightly, seemingly unfamiliar with the name��likely because he had no particr knowledge of the Magic Academy.

    ��There are students who��ve been relentlessly exploiting, harassing, and even assaulting him just because he��s amoner.��

    The next words made Felray��s expression harden.

    ��I want you to step in and stop those bastards for him.��

    ����Kraush, the reason you��re not intervening directly is because of your status, isn��t it?��

    Kraush met Felray��s gaze in silence.

    ��Felray, does the title ��Hero of the Commoners�� weigh on you?��

    Felray had always struggled with that title.

    And yet, he constantly tried to meet the expectations ced upon him.

    In the end, he had crumbled while chasing after hope, hoping to be a beacon of light for others. Kraush knew that better than anyone.

    ��Of course, it must be exhausting. People around you keep piling expectations onto you, and themoners are all looking up to you��it��s enough to drive anyone crazy.��

    Felray pressed his lips together tightly and turned his gaze away.

    For a boy of 16, barely a year into adulthood, it was an unbearably heavy burden to carry.

    That was why he hesitated with this request.

    Though his sincere desire to help the assistant professor stirred his heart, he feared that shing with the noble students would bring harm to the othermoners.

    ��If it��s that hard, then don��t try to meet their expectations.��

    Felray raised his head, his face a mix of confusion and curiosity.

    ��What do you mean?��

    ��Just do what you can.��

    ��What I can do?��

    ��You��re good at sticking your nose into other people��s business, aren��t you? You even tried to pull me out of the Night Ravens back then.��

    ��T-that��s because.��

    Felray��s face turned beet red as he pressed his hands against his cheeks, trying to hide his embarrassment.

    Felray��s earlier remark had been an unwitting blunder, made without knowing Kraush��s true identity.

    ��Back then, that��s just the kind of person you were. And honestly, I don��t think you��ve changed much since then.��

    There was no need for Felray to act as a representative ofmoners or worry about the opinions of others.

    ��Just be yourself.��

    Felray shone brightest when he acted true to himself.

    When Kraush said this, Felray��s clenched fists tightened with resolve.

    For so long, he had hesitated and held back because of the weight of being seen as the ��Hero of the Commoners.��

    Kraush��s words struck straight at Felray��s heart, clearing the fog that had clouded his mind.

    ��That��s when you look your best.��

    Kraush gave Felray a light pat on the shoulder.

    ��Just do your best at what you can do. I��ll do my best at what I can do too.��

    The idea was simple: both would focus on their strengths and leave the rest to the other.

    ��What you can��t do, I��ll handle. And what I can��t do, you��ll take care of. Isn��t that how it works?��

    That statement made it clear��Kraush saw Felray as an equal.

    It was a stark contrast to Sigrid, who treated Felray as a subordinate.

    ��Come on, I saved your life once. You can handle this one little favor, can��t you?��

    Kraush added yfully, making his request seem almost trivial.

    Felray couldn��t help but let out a smallugh.

    For some reason, it felt like a part of the heavy weight on his chest had been lifted.

    ��Alright. I��ll do it my way.��

    It was the best response Kraush could have hoped for.

    As Felray spoke, Kraush gave him a casual wave and walked past him.

    The Hero of the Commoners, Felray.

    Kraush left with the expectation that Felray would shine brighter than anyone under that title.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 167: The Saintesss Sincerity

    Chapter 167: The Saintesss Sincerity

    Time continues to pass swiftly.

    Before long, the midterms were right around the corner.

    Kraush focused on training while asionally checking for updates about Felray.

    As Kraush had asked, Felray confronted the nobles who had been harassing Jenikalen.

    Felray��s nature made it impossible for him to overlook injustice.

    Thus, his actions were hardly surprising to anyone who knew him.

    Thanks to this, Felray became embroiled in quite amotion.

    The noble magicians who had been bullying Jenikalen found Felray insufferable and picked a fight with him.

    But their opponent was Felray. They were no match for him.

    After all, Felray was not part of the Skyborne Generation without reason.

    Kraush was satisfied that the issue had been resolved without his intervention.

    However, the grudge lingering in Jenikalen��s eyes seemed far from erased.

    <i>��The seeds have been sown.��</i>

    This matter could be left to Felray with just a hint from Kraush.

    ��Hey, this time it��s certain!��

    Meanwhile, Vioren��s research on barriers was steadily progressing.

    With every iteration, the barrier was undoubtedly improving.

    Still, it seemed like it would take more time.

    So Kraush sent her off with a disgruntled expression.

    At night, Kraush resumed intensive research on the Poison Blood Codex.

    Borrowing curses from Dorma, he repeatedly conducted experiments on his own body.

    Thanks to Ignis, the effects of the curses were not a concern.

    If they proved too dangerous, he could simply burn them away.

    On top of that, he tested the second version of the instant-enhancement potion.

    Its performance was significantly improvedpared to before.

    It was undoubtedly a masterful creation from Darlene.

    Thus, the days passed as Kraush carved out time from his sleep to repeat these efforts.

    ��Why does your face look like that?!��

    For some reason, Kraush found himself being scolded.

    The one reprimanding him was none other than the saintess, Astria.

    It happened when they ran into each other on the way to the dining hall.

    As usual, Astria was carrying an enormous amount of food.

    She let out a scream without warning.

    There was only one reason for her outburst.

    Kraush��s face was so deeply etched with fatigue that he looked as if he might copse and die at any moment.

    Kraush had been tirelessly running around every day, bncing training and resolving tasks.

    Naturally, he had no time to recover, and the state he was in was an inevitable result.

    In the end, Kraush was dragged to the infirmary by Astria and forciblyid down on a hospital bed.

    ��Astria, I��m fine.��

    ��Fine? Do you even know what you look like right now? If you were to copse and die on the spot, everyone would ept it without question!��

    Today, Astria was especially fuming, almost trembling with anger.

    Was it really something to get this upset about?

    Kraush nced at his reflection in a nearby mirror.

    Indeed, his dark circles had sunk so low they seemed to greet his jawline.

    Now that he thought about it, it had been ages since he had slept properly.

    Immersed in his Poison Blood Codex research, he had been pulling all-nighters.

    Actually, it wasn��t just recent��it was safe to say he hadn��t truly rested unless he passed out from exhaustion.

    Since he hadn��t copsed recently, he hadn��t rested at all, repeating this cycle of overexertion day after day.

    <i>��Needing to pass out just to get some rest. What kind of madness is this?��</i>

    He had no excuse for himself.

    ��Eat this, and close your eyes immediately.��

    At that moment, Astria appeared, holding water and a set of nutrients.

    Because of his position, Kraush could only see half of her face as she approached, so he sat up.

    ��Can��t you just heal me with your divine power?��

    ��Do you think divine power is some kind of cure-all? It can alleviate physical fatigue, but mental exhaustion is another matter entirely. For that, sleep is the only answer.��

    Unable to refute her logic, Kraush obediently took the supplements and swallowed them with water.

    He noticed Astria watching him intently.

    Her eyes were filled with worry.

    ��That face of yours����

    Come to think of it, this girl was a sucker for appearances.

    Perhaps her anger was partly because she was sensitive about his face.

    ��Lie down as soon as you��re done.��

    Astria snatched the ss from Kraush and firmly pushed him back onto the bed.

    When Kraushy down quietly on the bed, Astria ced the water cup aside and sat down next to him.

    ��Are you just going to sit there and watch?��

    ��If I leave, you��ll just get right back up and head out again.��

    Sharp as ever.

    Kraush couldn��t deny it, so he obediently closed his eyes.

    The infirmary grew silent.

    In the stillness, Kraush could hear Astria��s soft breathing.

    ����Why do you push yourself so hard?��

    Her voice suddenly broke the silence.

    ��Trying to sleep.��

    ��I��m talking to myself.��

    She made sure her ��self-talk�� was loud enough for him to hear.

    Kraush remained silent for a moment.

    As Astria had pointed out, his daily schedule was punishing.

    In fact, the word ��exertion�� practically defined his life.

    It had been so long since he��d truly rested that he barely remembered what it meant.

    For some reason, Arthur came to mind.

    Arthur always seemed on edge, teetering on the brink.

    Kraush often noticed how Arthur��s frantic thoughts would sometimes falter.

    Perhaps, unknowingly, Kraush was following a simr path.

    Suddenly, a warm sensation spread across his forehead.

    The gentle touch made it clear that it was Astria��s hand.

    ��Don��t open your eyes. I��m just helping your body recover.��

    He knew full well she could do this without touching him.

    But Kraush didn��t object.

    Her touch was soothing, and it was true that his body felt more rxed.

    ��Can��t I be someone you can lean on?��

    Another ��self-talk,�� perhaps?

    ��You already are.��

    ��You know I��m not talking about my divine power.��

    Astria lightly tapped Kraush��s forehead, as if pouting.

    Even in that small gesture, he could sense the sorrow in her heart.

    ��You know, ever since I escaped the Holy Kingdom, this is the first time I��veughed, studied, and spent time with people my own age.��

    Even with the title of saintess creating a certain distance, it was nothingpared to the istion she��d endured in the Holy Kingdom.

    Perhaps because of that, Astria was leading a rather fulfilling life at the academy.

    ��It��s all so new and enjoyable. I finally understand what it feels like to be a bird freed from its cage.��

    Astria��s warm hand once again rested on Kraush��s forehead.

    ��And it��s all thanks to you. The things you told me that day brought me here.��

    ��I didn��t do much. It was all you.��

    ��No.��

    Astria��s voice was resolute.

    ��It was because of you. I came to Rahern Academy because I wanted to see you again.��

    Even without opening his eyes, Kraush could tell that her face was likely flushed red.

    Before the regression, Astria had harbored feelings for him.

    Whether it was because of his appearance or for other reasons, Kraush had been aware of her feelings.

    And now, this Astria was no different.

    Her heart, no matter the circumstances, had once again turned toward Kraush.

    Because of that, Kraush could feel Astria��s emotions more vividly than anyone else��s.

    ����So I��d like it if you leaned on me, even just a little.��

    Faced with her sincere yet shy confession, Kraush remained silent.

    ��Forget it if you don��t want to.��

    In typical Astria fashion, she pouted, unable to ovee her embarrassment.

    ��I already am.��

    Kraush had often seen Astriaughing with her peers at the academy.

    That sight carried significant meaning for him.

    It was a sight he would never have witnessed if he hadn��t regressed.

    He was reminded time and again that his efforts were reshaping the world in many ways.

    And he hoped that this new direction would be a better one, especially for people like Astria.

    After all, he owed her��and others��a great deal.

    ��I��m leaning on you more than you think, in more ways than one.��

    Kraush raised his hand and ced it over Astria��s hand, still resting on his forehead.

    ��So don��t worry. You��re not the only one, but it��s thanks to you all that I��m holding on.��

    For the first time, Kraush revealed his honest feelings.

    The only reason his mind, which had been worn away to the point where there was barely anything left, could still endure was thanks to people like Astria.

    Because of that, Kraush could keep running forward.

    Even if he disappeared from this world, he wanted to make sure it could continue turning without him.

    ��������

    Astria remained silent.

    Seeing him so uncharacteristically vulnerable and honest today made her heart ache deeply.

    And knowing he had shared such a raw side of himself with her made something stir inside her, resonating somewhere deep within.

    This man always did this to her.

    Sometimes he would tease her with a yful smile.

    Other times, like now, he��d show that weary smile that tugged painfully at her heartstrings.

    Though he usually disyed a tough and indomitable exterior, this fragile honesty he revealed today only amplified the pounding of her heart.

    <i>��Why do I like him for this?��</i>

    She was relieved his eyes were closed.

    If their gazes had met, she might have fled in embarrassment right then and there.

    Her hand, still resting on his forehead, made her nervous.

    It felt like her warmth might betray her feelings and expose the emotions she was trying to hide.

    <i>��Astria, you fool. Is it just because his face is your type? Or because you asionally see this vulnerable side of him?��</i>

    If it were something as simple as that, she might have been able to convince herself.

    But unfortunately, her racing heart told her otherwise.

    At first, his face, which matched her preferences, had drawn her attention.

    But now, its importance had faded into the background.

    It was Kraush as a person who had steadily taken up residence in her heart.

    It didn��t matter if it was his face or anything else��what mattered was that it was him.

    Even his asional mischievousness had be something she secretly found endearing.

    How did she end up liking him this much?

    She didn��t know.

    And somehow, she felt a little annoyed by it.

    At times like this, couldn��t he have said that he was enduring everything just for her?

    Instead, he deliberately included others in his statement.

    <i>��Those others probably include that fianc��e of his.��</i>

    The fianc��e he cherished so deeply.

    And there were likely a few other women she could imagine as well.

    The thought made her slightly angry.

    She couldn��t understand why this man seemed to have so many women around him.

    His personality was nothing but mischievous and mean, yet it felt like the number of women near him kept growing every time she looked.

    <i>��Who am I to judge?��</i>

    She scoffed at her own hypocrisy.

    After all, wasn��t she the same?

    Feeling exasperated with herself, Astria nced at Kraush.

    His chest rose and fell steadily, apanied by the soft sound of his breathing.

    At some point, he had fallen asleep.

    If it had been her, she wouldn��t have been able to sleep at all knowing he was right next to her.

    Yet, here he was, dozing off so easily��it annoyed her in a different way.

    Still, the fact that he trusted her enough to sleep so soundly made her happy, which only irritated her further.@@novelbin@@

    ����I��m still a woman, you know.��

    Astria muttered to herself as her gaze fell to Kraush��s lips.

    His red lips seemed particrly vivid today.

    How far had things progressed between him and his fianc��e?

    If they hadn��t gone that far yet��

    Astria froze at her own thoughts.

    She raised her other hand and lightly smacked her own lips.

    It was a gesture to snap herself out of it.

    ��You��re probably the only person who can make a saintess have such improper thoughts.��

    She sighed as she spoke, then gently patted Kraush��s forehead.

    She prayed silently, hoping that one day this man could smile brightly without carrying any burdens.

    With that prayer, Astria resolved to entrust her feelings to the heavens, for now.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 168: Approaching Midterm Evaluation

    Chapter 168: Approaching Midterm Evaluation

    Astria��s suggestion for rest worked remarkably well.

    Kraush could definitely feel his body was much more refreshed than before.

    <i>��Effective, huh.��</i>

    If fatigue ever reached its limits, maybe he should visit there asionally.

    It was quite a decent idea.

    It was during the time Kraush was moving along when this happened.

    By chance, he locked eyes with someone approaching from the hallway.

    And that person was someone Kraush knew to some extent.

    Glen Diana, the younger cousin of the Divine Spear Mary Diana and a fellow peer of Kraush. As soon as Glen saw Kraush, his face immediately lit up.

    Ever since that one fight against the Imperial faction, Glen had be very favorable toward Kraush.

    Perhaps because of that, Glen, who had been wearing a bright expression, soon darkened his face.

    ��What��s wrong?��

    Though curt, Glen had always been one to keep a cheery demeanor.

    Kraush, puzzled, asked with a curious expression, and Glen pressed the back of his neck with his hand.

    ��Kraush, do you know that Noona has gone into secluded training?��

    Of course, there was no way he wouldn��t know.

    ��Noona��s condition deteriorated rapidly after she got involved in the incident of assassinating the princess. She spent her days almost half out of her mind. The brilliance she once hadpletely disappeared.��

    To be honest, Kraush didn��t think she had much brilliance to begin with.

    Still, he didn��t voice this thought and let Glen continue.

    ��And it��s still the same even now. She��s living as if she��s being chased by something.��

    Even if he resented her for what Mary did, Glen didn��t seem to hate Mary herself.

    Well, Mary was someone he once admired and followed so proudly.

    For Glen, it probably wasn��t possible to simply hate her entirely.

    It was the perfect example of ��Hate the sin, not the sinner.��

    ��And yesterday, I happened to run into Noona.��

    Upon hearing that, Kraush narrowed his eyes.

    Thanks to Astria��s favor, Kraush had gotten a good day��s rest, but even so, this conversation stirred a certain uneasiness within him.

    In the meantime, it seemed Mary had emerged from her secluded training.

    ��Noona��s eyes now carried a venomous re, unlike before. And it didn��t seem to be in a positive direction at all.��

    Kraush realized why Glen��s expression was so dark.

    It was hard for him to ept the drastic change in the cousin he had once admired.

    <i>��Venomous re.��</i>

    It was a word that feltpletely unfitting for someone like Mary.

    ��But the aura emanating from her was real.��

    Glen clenched his fists tightly.

    Just thinking of Mary made cold sweat bead on his face.

    That night.

    Even in the briefest moment as Mary passed by, the aura she exuded left Glen gasping for breath.

    Mary was far stronger now than she had been as a candidate for the Empire��s Spear.

    Even if he thrust his spear ten thousand times, not a single strike would reach her.

    Her secluded training hadsted just a few weeks.

    Yet, in that short time, she had changed so much.

    ��This uing midterm exam won��t be easy.��

    Glen warned Kraush, emphasizing not to underestimate Mary Diana.

    Hearing those words, Kraush slowly smiled.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ve never underestimated her, not even once.��

    The Divine Spear, Mary Diana.

    No one remembered her strength better than Kraush, who had witnessed the power of her Heavenly Martial Body.

    Though she was a damned woman who brought along a string of wretched curses, the martial prowess she had disyed had reached the pinnacle.

    Other than Arthur, she was the only one capable of standing against the most terrifying foes alone.

    That was Mary Diana.

    So Kraush had never underestimated her, not even for a moment, from beginning to end.

    Even if she had fallen, she was no opponent to be taken lightly.

    And Kraush had topletely defeat such a Mary.

    ��Thanks for the advice.��

    Kraush gave Glen��s shoulder a light pat and continued walking.

    Tomorrow.

    It would be the day the first midterm exam of Rahern Academy began.

    �� �� ��

    The midterm exam of Rahern Academy.

    For the second-generation students, it was originally an assessment to mark thepletion of their six-month training period.

    However, this time, Rahern Academy introduced something unique.

    It was none other than the Special Division.

    A division designed for immediate deployment into realbat without the need for any further training.

    As part of the midterm evaluation, additional members for this Special Division were to be selected.

    Because of this, the second-generation students trained with fierce determination, their eyes zing with resolve.

    Yet, they vaguely understood.

    The focus of this midterm exam wasn��t solely on them.

    ��Mary, it��s been a while.��

    And just before the midterm exam, a figure knelt on one knee in front of the Third Imperial Princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    Her name was Mary Diana.

    Once known as the Divine Spear before the regression.

    ��Yes, Lady Sigrid, I have returned afterpleting my secluded training. It has been a long time since Ist greeted you.��

    Her face looked haggard, a stark contrast to before.

    Of course, even such exhaustion couldn��t mar her inherent beauty.

    Instead, the sickly air that reced her usual fiery aura gave her a new, distinct impression.

    However, in Sigrid��s eyes, as she looked down at the bowing Mary, there was only contempt.

    Like staring at a discarded card from a long-forgotten game, she pressed her chin with her hand, contemting whether this abandoned piece might still be of any use.

    Even so, there were obligations to fulfill.

    ��Mary, you��re aware of how important this midterm evaluation is, aren��t you?��

    Kraush��s reputation grew with each passing day.

    Along with him, Charlotte, who had taken him under her wing, was rising just as rapidly.

    The Hadenhartz incident, in particr, had been a significant factor in this.

    After all, they had defeated a World Eroder and closed an 8-star World Erosion, an astounding achievement.

    As the gship heroes of the rear support units, their fame was unparalleled.

    What especially drew attention was the fact that they were siblings from Valheim,

    making their renown reach its peak.

    <i>Grit��</i>

    Sigrid Ephania gritted her teeth as Charlotte��s face surfaced in her mind.

    She hadn��t been idle during this time either.

    She was reaching out in many ways to proceed with the grand n she hadid out.

    However, when it came to the Hadenhartz matter, she truly couldn��t make a single move.

    <i>��I barely managed to find the Sword Emperor��s legacy, but in the meantime, the central point of the Academy shifted.��</i>

    The former Sword Emperor, one of the Four Above the Heavens, who had long ago been crushed while resisting the World Erosion.

    While she was searching for his legacy, the power dynamics of Rahern Academy had drastically changed.

    <i>��That cursed one entered, and everything started going awry.��</i>

    Suppressing the annoyance that threatened to surge, she turned to Mary.

    Perhaps this really would be thest opportunity to bring down Kraush.

    Now, when his name had reached its peak.

    If Mary could defeat him and im the top spot, public opinion could be overturned in an instant.

    ��I trust you to exceed my expectations.��

    ��Yes, I will surely live up to them.��

    Mary answered Sigrid firmly, her voice filled with determination.

    Her upturned gaze burned with intense emotion, showing just how earnest she was about this matter.

    But Sigrid didn��t notice the anxiety thaty beyond it.

    Though Sigrid performed her act naturally, Mary was inherently perceptive.

    Thus, Mary also sensed, albeit faintly, that this was theirst chance.

    ��Do your best, Mary.��

    At Sigrid��s encouragement, Mary bowed her head and left.

    Watching her departing figure for a moment, Sigrid pulled open a drawer with a creak.

    Insidey a single vial of medicine.

    She stared nkly at the liquid glowing with a transparent light, her eyes gradually narrowing.

    ��Well, of course, she has to do her best. Otherwise, she��ll have to take on the role of a mere sow.��

    The grin stretched across her face made it clear that she had long abandoned Mary.

    To Sigrid, Mary was no longer therade who had once fought alongside Arthur.

    After all, broken spears must be discarded.

    She would simply find a new spear to rece it.

    * * *

    The day of the long-awaited midterm exam had arrived.

    Kraush adjusted his tie as he nced up at the particrly radiant sky.

    Thanks to Astria, his recovered condition was at its absolute peak.

    Everything felt just right.

    It was the perfect day to seize Excel.

    [ Judging by that smug expression, it almost makes me wish you��d fail. ]

    ��Don��t say stuff like failing to someone about to take an exam.��

    Mutteringints to Crimson Garden as usual, Kraush extended his hand to the desk.

    A dead rat on the desk scurried up his arm and slipped into his pocket.

    ording to Ebsque, the corpse transformation of the Mad Sword Emperor was imminent.

    Once the midterm exams were over, he could move straight into Ixion��s meeting.

    <i>��So before that, I��ll take Excel.��</i>

    Resolutely firm in his determination, Kraush began to move.

    Just then, An appeared.

    ��Hey, Kraush, how��s your condition?��

    An asked with a rxed expression.

    ��How about you?��

    ��I��m always the same. Compared to the days of the Lunar Body, I always feel in good condition now.��

    His Lunar Body now resided in Kraush.

    So, Kraush couldn��t entirely disagree with the sentiment.

    ��Well, good luck on the exam. Let��s meet again as first ce contenders.��

    An, being a Magic Arts student, headed toward the Magic Arts hall.

    After parting ways with a brief farewell, Kraush continued walking and spotted a familiar figure.

    It made sense; since most were headed toward the Martial Arts hall, familiar faces were bound to appear.

    Kraush quietly suppressed his presence and walked slowly.

    As he neared her, he noticed she was deeply engrossed in thought.

    Sliding beside her, he broke her concentration.

    ��Haring.��

    ��Eek!��

    Startled as if a cat had been jolted out of its reverie, Haring let out a loud scream, her eyes wide like a frightened kitten.

    It was the first time Kraush had heard her scream so loudly, and he blinked in surprise, showing a baffled reaction.

    ��Why are you so startled?��

    ��K-Kraush.��

    Trying to calm her pounding heart, Haring looked at Kraush before quickly averting her eyes.

    And once again, she subtly began to retreat.

    It was a behavior Kraush had been noticing more frequentlytely.

    But this time, he had no intention of letting her slip away.

    With a firm grasp, Kraush caught Haring��s wrist with his outstretched hand.

    Haring��s hair bristled, her eyes widening in surprise.

    Before long, her ears had turned bright red.

    ��You��ve been avoiding me a lottely.��

    ��T-that��s����

    Haring��s expression was visibly flustered.

    Her eyes spun like a whirlwind, darting here and there.@@novelbin@@

    Ever since she hade to terms with her feelings for Kraush, Haring had been avoiding him, just as he said.

    After all, Kraush had a fianc��e, and she believed that the feelings she harbored were inappropriate.

    Of course, she intended to repay her debt to him, no matter what.

    But at the very least, she needed time to sort out her emotions.

    Recently, however, Kraush��s condition seemed to worsen day by day.

    It had been weighing on her mind, and today, she resolved not to avoid him and to ask about it.

    But before she could act, Kraush had spoken to her first, throwing her intoplete disarray.

    All her resolve vanished the moment she stood before him, and her mind wentpletely nk.

    She was even nervous that the sound of her racing heartbeat might reach Kraush through the wrist he held.

    ��You��ve been thinking about what the Poison King said the other day, haven��t you?��

    Haring flinched.

    He wasn��t entirely wrong.

    Kraush let go of her wrist.

    ��Don��t worry. I��ll take responsibility for everything. I��ll make sure the Empire causes no issues for you.��

    There he went again.

    Speaking as if he would take on all the responsibility without hesitation, Kraush once more tried to shoulder it all himself.

    Haring bit her lip tightly.

    She had spent enough time with Kraush to know.

    He had a tendency to throw himself into situations without hesitation when he saw something he needed to act on.

    Perhaps that��s why it felt like Kraush didn��t always know how to protect himself.

    That truth tugged painfully at Haring��s heart.

    Now that she realized she liked him, she couldn��t bear to watch him choose difficult paths.

    ��Or, did you hear about that?��

    But Kraush, perhaps misinterpreting Haring��s gaze, rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly.

    A hint of puzzlement lingered in Haring��s eyes.

    Kraush gave a bitter smile in response.

    ��Don��t worry about that either. There won��t be any situations like taking on more wives. Don��t dwell on what the Poison King said. I��ll take care of it so you don��t have to worry.��

    At that moment, Haring��s shoulders flinched.

    <i>��What exactly did Father say��?��</i>

    Haring knew that Kraush and her father had gone off to have a private conversation back then.

    She hadn��t had the chance to eavesdrop, as she was too flustered after realizing her feelings for Kraush.

    But from what he had just said, she could guess.

    Her father must have noticed her feelings and told Kraush to consider taking her as an additional wife.

    Kraush, of course, had no intention of giving up his fianc��e.

    A small corner of Haring��s heart wavered at the realization.

    What if�� what if it really were possible?

    That thought began to grow inside her heart.

    ��Anyway, there��s nothing for you to worry about.��

    Kraush said those words as if to reassure her and began to walk away.

    But he didn��t get far.

    Because Haring��s outstretched hand had grabbed the hem of his coat.

    ��Haring?��

    Kraush turned to look at her as if asking if she had more to say.

    It was only then that Haring realized she was holding onto his coat.

    Startled, she quickly let go and sped her own hands together nervously.

    ��T-that��s�� just, um, good luck on your exam.��

    Kraush let out a faintly amusedugh at her words.

    ��You��re taking the same exam. Is that something you should be saying to yourpetitor?��

    With that, Kraush turned back around and resumed walking, suggesting they head in together.

    Haring stared nkly at his retreating figure before ncing down at her own hand.

    The hand that had impulsively reached out to him moments ago.

    The hand that betrayed her selfish desire.

    Haring pressed her trembling chest firmly with her other hand.

    A greed she had never felt before in her life.

    Just this once, she wanted to indulge it.

    ��So this is the kind of person I am����

    Acknowledging it made her feel slightly lighter, for some reason.

    With that rity, Haring��s long legs stretched forward beneath her skirt.

    She hade to ept that there was no way left to detoxify this feeling.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 169: Midterm Evaluation

    Chapter 169: Midterm Evaluation

    The Martial Arts hall, where the midterm exam was being held, was bustling.

    The students gathered there all wore tense expressions.

    Today��s midterm evaluation was an opportunity to reduce the six-month training period in one go.

    It was also a chance to showcase themselves to the upper echelons.

    Exceptional students would naturally be scouted.

    To the students, the midterm wasn��t just an evaluation; it was an opportunity.

    Well, for all but one of them.

    ��Ha-aah����

    A boy yawned openly, stretching his mouth wide as if bored. His rxed demeanor only served to demoralize the others.

    Of course, it made sense��he was Kraush Valheim.

    From entering first in the admission rankings to defeating a 6-star Erosion Entity on his first mission, to taking down the provincial aristocratic faction��s Freya heir, Arsolder Freya, and submitting a proposals to the Dual Emperor Durandal�� one of which culminated in vanquishing a World Eroder during a mission.

    For the second-generation students his age, it was inevitable to feel intimidated.

    His achievements weren��t just outstanding��they were unmatched.

    Yet his air of nonchnce ignited a faint spark ofpetitiveness in the others.

    Rahern Academy was a gathering of the finest prodigies worldwide.

    And when it came to pride, the Martial Arts students were second to none.

    They were born warriors.

    The urge to shatter theposure of this so-called ��strongest�� began to simmer within them.

    [ What a tant provokation. ]

    Indeed, Kraush was deliberately provoking someone.

    His target? None other than Mary Diana.

    Since entering the Martial Arts training hall, Mary had leaned against a wall, quietly observing him.

    <i>��Even if I act nonchntly, I doubt Mary would let her guard down.��</i>

    He could somewhat understand what her brother Glen had said.

    Mary had been gritting her teeth and had regained much of her prime strength.

    Of course, she still had a long way to go to fully reach her peak.

    But the intense aura emanating from her was undeniable.

    <i>Creak!</i>

    As everyone was lost in their own thoughts, the sound of the door opening drew their attention.

    A pure white cat walked in alongside an assistant professor.

    The cat strolled to the center of the training hall, then plopped down, sitting on its haunches.

    This was Ganon Sarsha, the professor for the second-generation Martial Arts students.

    ��Now, I will exin the method for the midterm exam.��

    Without a hint of hesitation, Ganon proceeded to initiate the exam.

    Ganon��s assistant professor brought out a magical projector.

    <i>Chwarak-</i>

    With the sound of the projector spinning, an image was disyed in the air. It was a mountain.

    ��This is a mountain artificially created and shaped with magic. Inside, there are illusionary Erosion Entities that you will hunt.��

    The image of the mountain shifted, its regions now marked with rainbow-colored zones.

    ��From the outermost Purple Line to the innermost Red Line, the difficulty and number of Erosion Entities vary. The Purple Line, which has the most entities, contains 1-star Erosion Entities, while the Red Line, with the fewest, contains 7-star Erosion Entities.��

    At the mention of 7-star entities, the students began murmuring.

    It was no surprise, as few among them had ever faced a 7-star Erosion Entity.

    ��Of course, the deeper you go, the higher the score variance. Even if you eliminate all the Erosion Entities in the Orange Line, it won��t match the points of taking down just one from the Red Line.��

    The screen shifted again, this time disying a person.

    ��And here��s an additional rule: Starting from the Blue Line, battles between students are permitted.��

    The students�� gazes sharpened collectively.

    ��If you defeat another student, you can im all the points they��ve earned so far. However, defeated students will be prohibited from further entry. Eliminated students will take a supplementary exam instead, so keep that in mind.��

    Although there was a supplementary exam, being eliminated in the midterm evaluation was essentially equivalent to failing.

    <i>��They��re intentionally trying to heighten the tension.��</i>

    In the world of Erosion, safety was never guaranteed.

    The intent behind the test was clear��to replicate the pressure and unpredictability of real situations, even while hunting Erosion Entities.

    ��This test will be gradedparatively. All scores below the median will result in mandatory supplementary exams, so keep that in mind.��

    Ganon ran a hand through his hair and looked at the assistant professor, who swiftly prepared spatial transport magic and distributed bracelets to the students.

    ��These bracelets will track your points and umted damage. They are linked to your clothing, and if your umted damage exceeds 100%, you will be immediately eliminated.��

    As Ganon finished his exnation, Kraush casually fastened his bracelet with a click.

    ��Aha, this is going to be fun!��

    Right on cue, Bak, his ever-energetic ssmate, grinned and held up his bracelet enthusiastically.

    Despite his small stature, Bak��s excitement was as high as ever.

    ��This isn��t the time to be calling it fun.��

    Glen, standing nearby, cast a warning nce at the nearby group.

    ��If student shes are allowed, those with high scores will likely be primary targets.��

    Several students who met Glen��s gaze flinched and quickly averted their eyes.

    The ones most likely to earn the highest scores here were, of course, the elite students.

    Their abilities had already been proven to surpass those of their peers.

    Naturally, the other students would be watching for opportunities to target their scores.

    If they waited until the elites were worn out from hunting Erosion Entities, they could eliminate them and take their points.

    ��They might even form alliances toe after us.��

    Karandis murmured, seemingly aware of the tense atmosphere, as she shifted her body ufortably.

    ��Kraush, I��m scared. Will you protect me?��

    ��I��ll make sure you��re the first to be eliminated.��

    ��Don��t be so mean!��

    She pouted, sticking her lips out in a mock protest.

    At that moment, Kraush felt a tug on his clothes.

    Turning his head, he saw Haring standing there with a determined expression.

    ��Kraush, I��ll definitely protect you.��

    She looked like a cat resolute in guarding its owner.

    ��Just focus on keeping your own score safe. If you want to join missions with meter, you can��t get eliminated here.��

    Kraush spoke with a smile, causing Haring to flinch slightly and bite her lips nervously.

    ����Okay.��

    She replied with a slightly sulky expression.

    Karandis��s eyes widened slightly as she noticed the shift in Haring��s demeanor.

    ��Haring�� don��t tell me����

    Before Karandis could finish her thought, Ganon began calling names.

    ��Kraush Valheim.��

    Hearing the first name called, everyone quickly caught on to the order��it was based on admission rankings.

    <i>��How ruthless.��</i>

    It was a clear reminder to the students: who their realpetition was in this midterm evaluation.

    Kraush stepped forward to the entrance.

    All eyes turned to him, their gazes fully fixed on his figure.

    Admiration, respect,petitiveness, jealousy.

    A mixture of emotions poured out from the crowd.

    Not a bad feeling at all.

    Standing at the forefront, Kraush was ready to y the role of the trailzer, the one to set the pace and challenge the others to catch up.

    For the sake of the future, Kraush needed to remain in this position.

    As the focus of all the students�� attention, Kraush also noticed the presence of the fake Arthur among them.

    The emotions reflected in the fake Arthur��s eyes were difficult for Kraush to discern.

    However, thinking of Arthur lingering beyond those eyes made Kraush unconsciously tense.

    <i>��Let��s see.��</i>

    He resolved to make a significant impact on this midterm evaluation.

    With that determination, Kraush stepped toward the spatial magic portal.

    In an instant, the scenery around him shifted with a flicker of light.

    The first thing that caught his eye was a forest.

    It looked like an ordinary forest at first nce.

    However, the purple hue glowing on the bracelet wrapped around his wrist confirmed it��this was the examination site for the midterm evaluation.

    Kraush also noticed a red circle drawn beneath his feet.

    When he raised his hand, he felt a barrier-like transparent film.

    It was a clear sign to wait until everyone had entered.

    As expected of Rahern Academy, which prided itself on producing the world��s finest talents.

    They had clearly invested an incredible amount of magic to prepare this test.

    Kraush waited patiently for a while.

    Eventually, the red circle beneath him disappeared, and he felt the breeze against his face.

    Judging by the scent that hit his nose a momentter, it seemed there was a sea nearby.

    <i>��Is this some remote ind?��</i>

    He marveled at how they had managed to locate such a ce and use it as a test site.

    <i>Ding!</i>

    At the same time, a sound echoed from above.

    When he looked up, he saw the name ��Sebas�� disyed in the sky, followed by the number ��1.��

    Someone in the Purple Line had seeded in the first hunt.

    Seeing this, Kraush let out a dryugh.

    Rahern Academy really lived up to its reputation; they even disyed the scores for all to see, practically inviting conflict.

    ��With this system, the one with the highest score is bound to be a target.��

    [What��s the n?]

    ��It��s simple.��

    Kraush began to loosen his legs, stretching lightly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    At that moment, the heat of Annihtion Erosion surged from his body.

    He had trained his physical strength to the point where he could now maintain Annihtion Erosion at will.

    ��I��m heading to the Red Line.��

    A 7-star Erosion Entity.

    Let��s see if I can take it down.

    * * *

    The ind prepared for the midterm evaluation.

    [Catch it! Drive it that way!]

    [This thing feels like a real Erosion Entity!]

    [Aaargh, you traitor!]@@novelbin@@

    Amidst the chaos on the test ind, there was a room filled with multiple screens disying the events.

    Sitting in front of the screens was a single white cat.

    Behind the cat stood several assistant professors and assistants, all with tense expressions.

    The reason for their tension was simple.

    Behind them was an entirely unexpected individual.

    ��Couldn��t you have considered the assistant professors and assistants a bit more?��

    The cat, Professor Ganon, spoke as he watched the screens.

    The person behind him scoffed lightly at the remark.

    ��Surely, observing an exam is within my rights.��

    ��You��re more than qualified, of course. But while I don��t mind, I imagine the others find this absolutely grueling.��

    Exposed beneath his formal attire were bulging muscles and scars etched across his body��marks of past battles.

    With a massive frame that barely seemed human, he was the former Fighting Emperor Durandal, once one of the Four Above the Heavens and now retired as the headmaster of Rahern Academy.

    The headmaster observing the midterm evaluation in person made the assistant professors and assistants struggle to maintain theirposure as they graded the students.

    ��So, how are the second-generation students?��

    When Durandal asked, Ganon let out a deep sigh.

    ��They��re certainly skilled overall.��

    Rahern Academy was known for gathering the brightest and most talented students from across the world.

    It was only natural for their skills to be impressive.

    ��Butpared to the first-generation students, they fall far too short.��

    Still, they weren��t the best Rahern had ever seen.

    The first-generation students of Rahern Academy had been admitted after the academy��s mostpetitive entrance exams.

    It had been unavoidable, as the academy was newly established, attracting exceptional candidates aged 15 to 19.

    The resulting first-generation ss had been a carefully curated group, considered the most outstanding of their era.

    In contrast, the second-generation students were clearly inferior to their predecessors.

    Half of them were only 15 years old, having just reached the minimum age for admission.

    Among the older students, many had failed the exams during the first round of admissions.

    The qualitative gap between the first and second generations was unmistakable.

    It was an unavoidable reality.

    Most of the truly exceptional talents had been gathered during the first-generation admissions.

    Naturally, the second-generation students couldn��t help but fall short inparison.

    ��And what about on an individual level?��

    Durandal��s lips curled into a meaningful smile.

    Ganon, understanding the implication of that smile, let out a brief sigh.

    ��Even on an individual level, the first-generation students are superior.��

    The top-ranking members of the first generation were remarkable figures who would have left their mark in any era.

    Their excellence was undeniable.

    However, Ganon also knew of one individual.

    Someone who not only kept up with the best of the first generation but even surpassed their achievements.

    Kraush Valheim.

    The current top student of the second-generation Martial Arts division.

    Ever since his admission to Rahern Academy, he had been a constant source of headlines with his extraordinary aplishments.

    ��Kraush wouldn��t fall behind the first generation.��

    It wasn��t just Kraush.

    The elite students of his group could easily hold their own among the first generation.

    But even among them, Kraush stood out.

    Even Ganon, known for his harsh evaluations, sometimes found himself thinking:

    <i>This boy is going to aplish something monumental someday.</i>

    ��Ha-ha, isn��t that right?��

    Durandal let out a satisfiedugh.

    Knowing exactly what Durandal was hinting at from the beginning, Ganon cast him a slightly annoyed look.

    ��Do you like Kraush that much?��

    Hearing the question, Durandal turned his gaze back to the screen.

    On the disy, Kraush was running in a straight line without hesitation.

    Judging by his direction, he was undoubtedly heading toward the Red Line.

    Despite the presence of a 7-star Erosion Entity that even seasoned warriors would hesitate to face, Kraush��s unwavering determination andck of consideration for failure impressed Durandal.

    ��I��ve never seen anyone surpass my old friend quite like this.��

    Hearing this, Ganon nced up slightly.

    ��Are youparing him to the Sword Emperor?��

    During Durandal��s time as one of the Four Above the Heavens, hispanion and close friend, the Sword Emperor, had been a legendary figure.

    Even the Valheim family, renowned for their mastery of the sword, held the Sword Emperor in the highest regard.

    It was because of him that the moniker of Sword Emperor had passed to another, while Martial Emperor became their new title.

    Recalling the one who was no longer among them, Durandal let out a slow smile.

    ��That friend of mine had a ferocity that was unmatched.��

    Even the fierce determination he had shown at the end was unforgettable.

    As he reminisced, Durandal turned his gaze back to Kraush.

    ��And so, I��m considering something.��

    He mused aloud, wondering whether to bestow a gift on that fiercely determined student to ensure he wouldn��t stumble.

    A star destined to light up the world must never lose its shine.

    Hearing this, Ganon��s eyes widened slightly.

    ����He is the son of the Martial Emperor.��

    If Durandal were to act as he was hinting, it could concentrate too much power within Valheim.

    If the world��s bnce tipped too far, it was inevitable that something somewhere would break.

    Was Durandal unaware of that? Ganon��s expression posed the unspoken question.

    But Durandal��s face remained calm.

    ��There��s an old prophecy left behind by the previous head of Sephira.��

    Sephira, the family of astrologers.

    Durandal vividly remembered the words left by the former head of Sephira.

    ����Upon the devoured ck Star, countless stars will follow the guidance of a single star.����

    ��What a cryptic message to interpret����

    ��If so, wouldn��t it be better to make that single star shine as brightly as possible, so more stars can follow it?��

    Ganon said nothing further, instead shifting his gaze to the screen showing Kraush.

    Not everyone in the room fully grasped the meaning behind Durandal��s words.

    But Ganon understood.

    <i>��The sessor of the Fighting Emperor.��</i>

    Durandal had chosen who would inherit the lifelong secrets and techniques he had built.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 170: Mary VS Kraush

    Chapter 170: Mary VS Kraush

    Within the forest of the midterm evaluation grounds, a figure darted swiftly through the trees.

    The one running, his blue hair streaming behind him, was none other than Kraush Valheim.

    ��Squeak, squeak, Squeeeeak!��

    The corpse rat barely tucked into his pocket let out frantic squeals.

    Roughly tranted, it was yelling, ��I��m going to die!��

    Even though it was already dead, the creature was annoyingly noisy.

    <i>Ping!</i>

    Suddenly, the corpse rat shot out of Kraush��s pocket, flying through the air.

    Without missing a beat, Kraush snatched it mid-flight and shoved it back into his pocket. ��You know, you could��ve just stayed out of this.��

    He scolded the rat while simultaneously changing direction and drawing Thunderstorm, his sword.

    Something had triggered his sixth sense.

    ��Kieeeeeek!��

    Ahead of him, a monstrous shriek tore through the air.

    A single Erosion Entity burst into view, crashing through the forest.

    Its grotesque form was horrifying��a spherical body bristling with hundreds of arms, and amidst them, a near-bald head protruding grotesquely.

    The abomination extended its arms toward Kraush, splintering trees in its path.

    The light emanating from the bracelet on Kraush��s wrist shone crimson, signifying that this was a 5-star Erosion Entity, a level generally considered the limit for most students.@@novelbin@@

    As the creature lunged, Kraush��s Thunderstorm began to glow a brilliant gold.

    Simultaneously, ck mes erupted from the sword, crackling like an inferno.

    Kraush inhaled sharply, bracing himself.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a powerful step, Kraushunched forward, his sword slicing straight through the monster��s many arms.

    The ck mes radiating from Thunderstorm were far beyond what the 5-star Erosion Entity could withstand.

    <i>Crash! Crackle!</i>

    Amidst the shredded arms, Kraush��s de struck, plunging directly into the Erosion Entity��s face.

    ��Giiik�� kiiik����

    The monster didn��t even have a chance to resist. Its blood evaporated instantly in the intense heat of the ck mes.

    But Kraush wasn��t finished yet.

    <i>Shrrrrrk!</i>

    With a powerful upward swing, his de cleaved through the monster, splitting its head and body cleanly in two.

    The de, imbued with overwhelming heat, was far beyond what the fragile body of the Erosion Entity could withstand.

    All it took was 2 seconds.

    In just 2 seconds, Kraush had obliterated the 5-star Erosion Entity. Without even pausing, he continued sprinting, the counter on his bracelet ticking upward.

    Had it been another student, the encounter might have consumed their entire exam time.

    But to Kraush, a 5-star Erosion Entity was no longer even a challenge.

    If he struggled at this level while in peak condition, it would render all his training meaningless.

    <i>Ding!</i>

    At that moment, a chime echoed, and the color of the bracelet on Kraush��s wrist changed to orange��the Orange Line.

    <i>��The goal is just ahead.��</i>

    Kraush��s destination was the Red Line.

    Even now, having reached the Orange Line, there wasn��t a trace of tension on his face.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Suddenly, a tremor reverberated through the ground.

    The vibrations extended beneath Kraush��s feet, prompting him to leap into the air without hesitation.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    As he jumped, the ground beneath him shattered, and massive tree roots began surging upward.

    The roots tore through the earth, creating devastation wherever they emerged.

    Amidst the chaos of splintering wood and upheaved soil, a ck, spiky creature resembling a giant chestnut revealed itself. Its glowing red eyes pierced the gloom.

    It was a 6-star Erosion Entity��a nt-type entity called Bottler.

    The massive creature had spread its roots over a full kilometer, devouring anything that passed over its domain.

    Seeing it, Kraush let out a dryugh.

    Though it was a magical construct created for the exam, he couldn��t help but think this was a bit much.

    ��So, they��re not letting me reach the Red Line that easily. Got it.��

    Dark energy began to pour out from Kraush��s Thunderstorm, surrounding him in a ck aura.

    A Bottler covering an entire kilometer couldn��t simply be bypassed.

    If he wanted to move forward, he would have to eliminate it.

    But just as Kraush prepared to take down the Bottler, his sixth sense stirred again.

    [It��s here.]

    Crimson Garden spoke up at the same moment, causing Kraush to turn his head to the side.

    A beam of light streaked past his face in an instant, narrowly missing him.

    The beam disappeared into the ground below.

    <i>BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!</i>

    An ear-splitting explosion followed as the ground erupted where the light had struck, sending debris flying in all directions.

    The Bottler��s roots were torn apart, flying through the air, as Kraush was caught in the ensuing explosion.

    His hair and clothing billowed in the sudden gust.

    Through the haze of smoke, Kraush��s eyes scanned the surroundings. The once towering roots of the Bottler nowy scattered and limp, falling one by one with heavy thuds like copsing buildings.

    But Kraush��s focus was entirely elsewhere��behind him.

    Through the smoke, a single spear shot upward, cutting through the sky.

    The spear, as though possessing a will of its own, streaked through the air and disappeared behind Kraush.

    <i>Step.</i>

    A heavy footstep echoed.

    The sound was meant to announce its owner��s presence, and through the dissipating smoke, a figure emerged.

    Kraush slowly turned his head toward the source.

    Long, jet-ck hair cascaded down to her waist, swaying with each step she took.

    Beneath the flowing hair was a figure with graceful curves that could captivate anyone��s gaze.

    But no one could focus on her natural beauty.

    The energy radiating from the spear in her hand was overwhelming, sending chills down Kraush��s spine and raising the hairs on his skin.

    Her piercing ck eyes glimmered ominously between strands of her dark hair.

    She no longer carried the leonine, domineering aura of the past. Instead, the sharp intent emanating from her spear was so potent that it seemed to distort the very air around her.

    ��Mary Diana.��

    The moment Kraush spoke her full name, Mary moved.

    She swept her spear to the side in a single, fluid motion.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The energy released from the spear instantly dissipated the smoke clouding the area.

    Standing alone amidst the wreckage of the forest destroyed by the Bottler, she turned to Kraush and spoke.

    ��Kraush.��

    The name she had called countless times before.

    However, the weight of her voice as she called his name today was entirely different.

    A foe she had to defeat no matter what.

    To Mary, Kraush was now her greatest adversary.

    The killing intent radiating from her washed over Kraush, sharp and oppressive.

    <i>sh!</i>

    That alone was enough to provoke a reaction from Heavenly ying Star. It erupted with a surge of lethal energy that momentarily surpassed its usual limits.

    <i>This one is dangerous.</i>

    Heavenly ying Star, sensitive to murderous intent, immediately recognized Mary as the most formidable opponent it had ever encountered.

    Calm yourself, Kraush mentallymanded, suppressing the star��s reaction by force as he met Mary��s gaze.

    In her prime, Mary had harnessed Heavenly Martial Body, elevating her natural martial prowess to the pinnacle.

    Recently, she had fallen far short of mastering even half of her potential.

    But now, after only a few weeks of seclusion, she was no longer the same person who had stood at the academy��s opening ceremony.

    <i>��Her killing intent alone is enough to make my skin sting.��</i>

    <b>Divine Spear</b>

    A title that stood on an entirely different level from others.

    Even the Four Above the Heavens, despite their renown, only bore titles ending with ��Emperor�� or ��King.��

    Mary Diana, however, was different.

    She alone was deemed worthy of carrying the epithet ��Divine.��

    And now, that woman stood before Kraush, not as an ally, but as an enemy.

    For some reason, the thought made Kraushugh softly.

    Never in his life had he imagined that Mary would be his rival.

    Let alone the fact that he was the wall she now sought to surmount.

    ��If you really wanted to take me down, why didn��t you aim for my head from the start?��

    Kraush, his sword Thunderstorm loose in his grip, spoke with his usual casual tone.

    But Mary didn��t respond. She didn��t even flinch.

    Instead, the sharpness of her aura intensified further, growing more suffocating by the second.

    ��Because defeating you only matters if you��re at your peak.��

    Her words carried absolute conviction.

    She��s right.

    Kraush had waited for this moment too.

    Waited for her to reach her full strength, to believe she could ovee him, to push herself to the brink of her limits.

    The point where, if she failed, she would never rise again.

    He had waited, holding back for this.

    ��Is that so?��

    But does she know?

    Does she know that the man standing before her now, Kraush Valheim, retains the memories of a past cycle?

    ��Do you even understand the hearts of those who fight on the battlefield every day? What could someone like you, who does nothing but carry curses from the rear, possibly know about those who give everything they have!��

    Kraush vividly remembered those words she had screamed at him.

    That day, when their country had been obliterated by the Dire Sovereign, and a nation was erased from existence.

    That day, when the Dire Sovereign had utterly destroyed them, erasing an entire nation from existence, she had screamed relentlessly.

    Sure, as she said, he had never fought on the frontlines herself.

    The only role Kraush had was to use the sacred power granted by the Saintess to steal curses.

    But that is exactly why she spoke.

    He would bear all the burdens so that the rest of them would neither falter nor copse.

    The Skyborne Generation.

    True to their name, they were to soar higher than anyone else and save this wretched world.

    However, Arthur and the others failed.

    Even the spear of the divine spearhead standing before them was shattered pathetically in the face of annihtion.

    Kraush had no intention of reminiscing about that day again.

    He had no desire to ever look up at the sky again, as if waiting for death, in a ce where everything had been lost.

    That is why, as she dered:

    <i>��I stood on the very frontlines of the battlefield.��</i>

    To ensure he would never copse.

    To ensure he would never be defeated.

    Thus, Kraush turned his gaze to Mary.

    Could Mary��s broken spear ever reach the sky again?

    Regrettably, Kraush no longer ced his expectations on Mary.

    Her spear had already been broken once before.

    ��Then����

    The ck mes spilling from Kraush��s body distorted the atmosphere.

    The intense heat, enough to make mirages rise, caused even Mary to furrow her brow.

    ��Let��s see what you��ve got.��

    At the moment when a provocative smile spread across Kraush��s face, Mary��s foot stepped forward.

    In that very brief moment, Mary��s figure blurred.

    For a split second, all sound in the world ceased.

    In the space beyond the speed of sound,

    Mary��s spear pierced through the barrier of sound, aiming to reach Kraush.

    <i>Chaaaeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeng!</i>

    However, the sound that should havee from her spear was not the noise of flesh being torn but the sh of metal against metal.

    As the dyed noise followed, Mary��s eyes gleamed sharply.

    It was as if she had never expected to seed with just a single attack.

    The aura surrounding her spear left traces of light as it repeatedly thrust forward.

    Within that seamless flowy the culmination of countless martial techniques she had honed throughout her life.

    Each time her spear carved its trajectory, dyed explosive sounds filled the battlefield.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Simultaneously, the impact of the shing spear shattered the surrounding area into ruins.

    Fragments of the shattered ground soared into the sky, and the space, unable to keep up with her speed, warped btedly, creating a tempest.

    The Heavenly Martial Body and the unparalleled mastery of the divine spear.

    The sight of these two powers intertwining left all who witnessed it utterly speechless.

    Her spear technique had reached its pinnacle, so overwhelming that it could dominate anyone.

    Yet, in the midst of the devastating barrage from her spear,

    Mary��s eyes widened like never before at the scene unfolding beyond the onught.

    At the precise point where her spear was thrust.

    At that exact location, with not even the slightest margin of error, the de of Thunderstorm, Kraush��s sword, pierced entirely through her spear.

    Seeing this, Mary��s eyes remained wide open, unable to blink.

    She had known that Kraush wielded a blunt sword.

    The blunt sword is a technique of overwhelming control, capable of piercing through every move and dominating the space itself with deliberate precision.

    To face a blunt sword is to gradually lose control, even while attacking, until one is renderedpletely helpless.

    But the blunt sword is not invincible.

    It is a swordsmanship that only works under the assumption that the user can discern every counter of their opponent.

    Mary had faced blunt-sword users before.

    Though tricky, Mary knew how to counter the blunt sword.

    In fact, the blunt sword was most vulnerable to her spear.

    Mary had el.

    Her skill that amplified her momentary eleration.

    Her already overwhelming power and speed made her spear iparable to ordinary techniques.

    With el, not only did the speed of her spear surpass reason, but its trajectory became entirely unpredictable.

    A thrustunched in a straight line could suddenly transform into an upward strike, catching the opponent off-guard.

    The critical issue?

    Her spear��s trajectory changed so rapidly that it exceeded even its original thrusting speed.

    Even a natural blunt-sword master could not react to her el.

    This had been proven when she overcame the blunt sword of the World Eroder Sword Sovereign, a figure who had reached the peak of swordsmanship.

    Her spear could prate the blunt sword.

    The blunt sword could never block her spear.

    And yet.

    And yet, right now.

    Her spear was being stopped by the user of the blunt sword.

    Even her spear, which was unmatched inbat experience despite falling short of its former glory.

    <i>Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeeeeng!</i>

    Each time her spear carved out a trajectory, the ce it reached was already upied by Kraush��s Thunderstorm.

    Each time her spear was stopped, her eyes shook more violently.

    How, how could this be?

    No matter how much Kraush seemed like apletely different person this round, it was a reality she simply could not ept.

    This level of precision was impossible unless he knew every detail.

    Her subtle habits, herbat style, and even her techniques.

    ��How!��

    She shouted, thrusting her spear again, only for it to be blocked once more by Kraush��s Thunderstorm.

    In that instant, his tilted de slid along her spear shaft, aiming straight for her.

    <i>Gnash!</i>

    Seeing the swording directly for her head, Mary clenched her teeth and infused el into her spear.

    Her spear, now veering left, struck Kraush��s de aside.

    But then, she saw something.

    By the time she realized what it was, it was already toote.

    <i>Smack!</i>

    The sound echoed loudly, shaking her senses for a moment.

    Pain exploded in her head, radiating from her jaw.

    It was his fist.

    Kraush��s fist had struck her.

    Her Heavenly Martial Body, a physique blessed to withstand nearly anything, had allowed an attack tond.

    Amid the unbelievable scene, she hastily raised her spear shaft to block the iing de of Thunderstorm.

    <i>Chaeng!</i>

    The sh of the spear shaft and the de reverberated loudly.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Simultaneously, the heat emanating from his de made her swallow a scream.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Kraush��s sword began pressing down on her, the force so overwhelming that her knees almost gave out.

    Through the ck mes, she saw Kraush��s eyes, now glowing a fiery crimson, fixed directly on her.

    Feeling a chill run down her spine, Mary inhaled sharply.

    ��What�� are you?��

    Her voice trembled with iprehension.

    Hearing her question, Kraush exhaled smoke from his mouth, his expression eerily calm.

    ��What do you think?��

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    With those words, Kraush bit down on something inside his mouth and crushed it.

    Mary didn��t need to wonder what it was.

    Her knees buckled as the heat emanating from Kraush��s body grew as scorching as the sun.

    ��Kraush Valheim, as you know well.��

    A name she would never forget for the rest of her life.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 171: How to Break the Divine Spear

    Chapter 171: How to Break the Divine Spear

    The domain Kraush had reached.

    Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    That day, Mary witnessed Kraush��s Annihtion Heavenly Asura with her own two eyes.

    At that moment, she realized she could never defeat Kraush in her current state.

    Thus, she entered seclusion, dedicating herself to relentless training while recalling Kraush��s Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    She reyed simtions of battles against Kraush in her mind countless times.

    She could win.

    She was certain she could win.

    Suppressing the unease gnawing at her, she constantly reminded herself of who she was. The Divine Spear.

    Her opponent was Kraush Valheim.

    The man who had always been nothing more than a fool in her mind.

    No matter how much stronger he had be, the reality of him defeating her simply couldn��t exist.

    <i>��I am Mary Diana, the Divine Spear!��</i>

    With that conviction, she had stepped outside.

    But now, the Kraush before her was far stronger than he had been back then.

    The heat from the ck mes emanating from his body was so intense it felt as though her skin might burn, and his menacing killing intent wrapped around her mind, leaving her dizzy.

    It had only been a few weeks at most.

    Yet the man standing before her had grown immeasurably stronger than she had anticipated.

    Of course, it was to be expected.

    As Mary grew stronger, Kraush also continued to grow endlessly.

    He refined his enhancement elixirs, perfected the Poison Blood Codex, honed his Annihtion Erosion to greater precision, and trained relentlessly alongside the Crimson Garden to prepare his Heavenly ying Star for Nox��s Night.

    While Mary had paused time for herself.

    Kraush had never stopped.

    He had charged forward, looking only ahead, no matter how bloodied the path became.

    Because of that, Mary couldn��t keep up with Kraush.

    Even with the memories of her past as the Divine Spear, she had already crumbled once, and the distance between them only grew.

    <i>��How on earth������</i>

    Her knees buckled under the overwhelming pressure, the force tearing them apart as sweat pooled beneath her.

    Beyond her spear, Kraush��s crimson eyes bore into her, driving her to the brink of madness.

    Every possible scenario of defeat shed through her mind.

    Even with her average intellect, she could clearly envision the grim reality that awaited her.

    Being mercilessly discarded by Sigrid, and never again seeing Arthur, the man she had loved so deeply.

    Arthur Gramalte.

    The man she had loved so deeply, the man she had cherished above all.

    But the Arthur who once whispered words of love no longer appeared before her.

    That absence gnawed at her, filling her with unending anxiety and despair.

    Mary was undoubtedly the Divine Spear.

    But that identity could only exist as long as Arthur was there.

    She was human too.

    Her spear, which was meant to stand at the very forefront, had been dulled and broken repeatedly against the most dreadful of foes.

    Her fragile mind needed a pir to lean on, someone she could trust would never falter, even if she gave them everything she had.

    And she had chosen Arthur for that role.

    It was Arthur, always at the frontlines, always pushing ahead, who had given her the strength to endure.

    It was because she was loved by Arthur that she had managed to hold on.

    But now, no matter how much she screamed and cried for him, the Arthur she so desperately longed for did not appear.

    Just once.

    If only, for this one moment, she could see Arthur again, she would not have fallen apart sopletely.

    Yet, despite her cries, Arthur did not answer her.

    Mary��s gaze shifted to Kraush, who loomed over her, pressing her down.

    His crimson eyes glowed brightly, like those of a malevolent spirit.

    Fear.

    She was gripped by fear of what those eyes would bring.

    And yet, for some reason, Kraush shone so brilliantly that it nearly blinded her.

    Unlike her, who had long since faded, Kraush burned with an uncontainable light.

    Seeing him like that filled Mary with an indescribable emotion.

    ��I don��t like it, no.��

    I hate it.

    ��I hate it!��

    No.

    ��I hate this������

    I am the Divine Spear.

    The unshakable spear of the Empire.

    And the lover of the Hero King, Arthur��

    ��Mary Diana.��

    From within the zing ck mes, Kraush��s voice resounded.

    ��Stop running away from reality.��

    His words pierced deep into her heart, into the part of her that had been desperately avoiding the truth.

    Reality.

    Failing to protect the world.

    That she was no longer the Divine Spear, but someone who attempted murder of the 4th princess.

    Abandoned by the Diana family.

    No longer even Arthur��s lover.

    Mary Diana.

    That was the reality she had been so desperate to avoid.

    The reality of someone trapped in the glory of a previous cycle, clinging to the past.

    The reality of a criminal with no glory left to her name.

    ��No!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!��

    Her scream erupted as a dazzling yellow light burst forth from her spear.

    The brilliance was so intense that it pierced through the ck mes of Kraush��s Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    <b>Light-Speed World</b>

    A domain achieved by elerating all bodily functions through el.

    The moment she reached that domain, the world froze in ce.

    Surpassing the limits of time with sheer speed, she broke free from Kraush��s oppressive force in an instant.

    At the same time, her glowing eyes shed as she aimed her spear and exhaled a long, steady breath.

    Using Light-Speed World would push her body into severe overload and subject her to excruciating pain afterward.

    But she was certain.

    Here and now, she was the strongest in the world.

    In the frozen world, even Kraush was bound by the constraints of time, standingpletely still.

    The light around Mary��s spear beganpressing all at once.@@novelbin@@

    As the gathered light was pressed further and further into the spear, the atmosphere around her twisted violently.

    An extraordinary torrent of air flowed solely around Mary in the still world.

    Everyst particle of light was devoured into her spear.

    In the pitch-ck space, her spear finally let out an ear-piercing roar before the frozen world.

    <b>Light-Speed World</b>

    <b>Essence</b>

    <b>Light-Speed Extinction Strike</b>

    Her spear of light, powerful enough to obliterate everything in its path, hurled itself toward Kraush.

    In the frozen moment, Kraush appeared as though he would be ripped apart by Mary��s Light-Speed Extinction Strike.

    As she watched the scene unfold, a fleeting thought crossed Mary��s mind.

    If she killed Kraush here, there would be no one left in the world who could absorb the curses.

    She knew this truth, yet she couldn��t stop.

    Her mind was clear.

    If she didn��t erase Kraush here and now, she would have no reason to continue living.

    So, she would kill him.

    She would pour all her strength into killing him.

    In that moment, when Mary��s entire being aligned with her singr purpose.

    <i>Drip-</i>

    A sound, the faint noise of a droplet falling, reached her ears.

    The sound was so distinct that even as she thrust her spear, it echoed sharply in her ears.

    It didn��t take her long to realize where the sound wasing from.

    Kraush.

    The sound of dripping water wasing from him.

    How?

    No one should be able to move under the domain of Light-Speed World.

    And then, Mary realized: the sound was not from the physical world, but a ripple emanating from Kraush��s mind.

    To her, the world seemedpletely frozen under the effect of Light-Speed World.

    But that was merely an illusion, an oue of her own overwhelming speed.

    The world itself, while crawling at an impossibly slow pace, was still moving.

    In that sluggish world, the skill known as Nox��s Night, embedded in Kraush��s body, glowed more vividly than ever before.

    Nox��s Night was its own separate domain, an independent world of eternal night.

    Amid that night sky, seven stars of Heavenly ying Star emerged, their brilliance illuminating the darkness.

    Each star shone, spilling its light into the others, connecting their glow in an unbroken chain.

    The final destination of that light was none other than Kraush��s body.

    The seven-starred Heavenly ying Star.

    The moment all seven stars poured their light into Kraush��s body, the power of World Erosion erupted violently.

    That unleashed power merged with Ignis, igniting yet again, zing brighter than ever.

    The burning body of Kraush transcended its limits and reached a new realm.

    In the instant he entered that world.

    <i>Twitch-</i>

    In the seemingly frozen realm of the Light-Speed World, Kraush��s body moved.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    At that moment, Mary felt her Light-Speed World fracture, centered around Kraush.

    The cracks, starting small, began to spread rapidly across the entire domain of Light-Speed World.

    <i>Shatter!</i>

    And with a deafening sound, Light-Speed World copsed.

    Above Kraush��s head, a crimson moon rose into the night sky.

    Under the crimson moon that reflected the image of Kraush��s life, his ck mes zed with a ferocity unlike any other.

    Before those mes, Mary felt as if her light had grown unbearably small.

    The light, though swift, could only illuminate its immediate surroundings for a fleeting moment.

    It could never light up the vast world of all creation.

    When the ck mes erupting from Kraush��s sword, raised toward the heavens, met the crimson moon and shone.

    Mary realized her end was near.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion</b>

    <b>Fifth Form</b>

    <b>Annihtion Moonfire</b>

    The ck mes enveloping the crimson moon devoured the light, consuming everything in their path.

    The sight of even the forest being swallowed whole was overwhelming, leaving no room for other descriptions.

    In themand center, chaos erupted as they monitored the unfolding situation.

    The magic spells projecting the battlefield failed under the sheer power of Kraush��s Annihtion Moonfire, causing all the screens to malfunction.

    Beneath the swirling ck smoke.

    Kraush gazed ahead.

    On the scorched ground where not even a single de of grass remained,

    Mary stood barely upright, clutching her spear.

    Her clothes and body were charred ck, her chest heaving as she gasped for air.

    Her vision, blurred and barely functional, revealed Kraush standing before her.

    It was only thanks to her innate Heavenly Martial Body that she could stand at all.

    Through her hazy sight, she saw Kraush.

    His crimson eyes were slowly returning to a cool blue, yet his stance remained unwavering.

    A gap.

    For the first time, Mary truly understood what that gap meant.

    She had been utterly defeated by Kraush.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    [ Defeat Mary with ��force.�� ]

    Before Kraush��s eyes, Mary��s second dial shattered.

    Simultaneously, the third dial appeared.

    [ ��Iste�� Mary. ]

    Istion.

    The moment Kraush read those words, Mary��s body slowly began to copse forward.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    Her ck hair scattered across the ground as her body hit the earth, a faint breeze brushing past.

    Mary was transported away.

    The Divine Spear.

    The spear that seemed unbreakable had fallen.

    As Kraush watched the scene unfold, he quietly exhaled toward the sky.

    ��I��ve won.��

    Kraush dered his victory.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 172: The True Value of the Midterm Evaluation

    Chapter 172: The True Value of the Midterm Evaluation

    After defeating Mary, on the scorched ground.

    Kraush staggered to the forest and leaned his back against a tree.

    His mind was hazy.@@novelbin@@

    Pain radiated from all over his body, stabbing here and there.

    It was the result of pushing himself to the limit repeatedly to move within Mary��s Light-Speed World.

    ����Anyway, what a monstrous being.��

    Even after desperately fighting tooth and nail to get here, the line he walked was precariously thin.

    Once again, he keenly felt the extent of Divine Spear��s power.

    And he recalled the prime era of Divine Spear, a time when Mary herself couldn��t evenpare. Even she couldn��t prevent destruction back then.

    Now, the one who had broken her spear had to stop it.

    [ Will you take the exam in that state? ]

    When Crimson Garden asked, Kraush exhaled a shaky breath, drenched in cold sweat.

    ��I��ll be fine after a little rest.��

    [ Sure you will. ]

    ��Squeak, squeak.��

    Even the corpse rat, peeking out from his pocket, showed a worried reaction.

    ��At least my outfit��s undamaged, so it should be fine.��

    Perhaps it was because he had blocked all of Mary��s attacks with every ounce of his concentration.

    His clothes remained intact, but his mind screamed with exhaustion.

    <i>��Damn it, my eyes keep closing.��</i>

    Kraush shook his head to snap out of his haze.

    <i>��The points are the issue. What should I do?��</i>

    On his way here, Kraush had taken down several Eroded Species.

    Moreover, Mary had also defeated quite a few of them while reaching this ce, and her points were transferred to Kraush.

    Thanks to this, Kraush currently ranked first with 1,632 points, as disyed in the sky.

    But the second-generation wouldn��t just sit idle.

    Even if the Red Line was out of reach, some of them would surely challenge the Orange Line.

    <i>��Those elites will definitely try.��</i>

    If that were the case, it wouldn��t be impossible for the scores to reverse in an instant.

    <i>��I��d like to take down a few more on the Orange Line, at least.��</i>

    He thought he would have to start moving again as soon as he recovered.

    It was at that moment when Kraush made up his mind.

    <i>Twitch��</i>

    Kraush��s shoulder moved reflexively.

    His sixth sense detected a presence approaching this way.

    This wasn��t good.

    If he encountered someone here, there was no doubt they��d attack.

    It was a once-in-a-lifetime chance to hunt down a first-ce contender who waspletely exhausted.

    <i>��What rotten luck.��</i>

    Kraush gripped Thunderstorm once more.

    However, Annihtion Erosion wasn��t functioning properly.

    It could barely form a de, let alone unleash its full power.

    <i>��Anyone who��s made it this far at this point����</i>

    It was clear they had to be one of the more skilled second-years.

    As Kraush watched the forest with tense eyes.

    <i>Rustle</i>��

    The sound of someone stepping on grass reached his ears, and Kraush lowered his posture, ready to strike.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    Someone burst through the bushes.

    At the exact moment Kraush stepped forward, he caught sight of hair streaked with ck and purple and a pin shining in the strands.

    The next instant, a bright smile bloomed on the person��s face.

    ��Kraush!��

    She called out joyfully, her voice filled with delight.

    Kraush immediately lowered Thunderstorm.

    ��Haring.��

    He hadn��t expected her to make it all the way here.

    Though Kraush had poured everything he had into the fierce battle with Mary, he had also given his all running to this point beforehand.

    For her to have followed him this far spoke volumes about how much her skills had improved.

    <i>��Guess I��m not the only one who��s been growing.��</i>

    For some reason, Kraush felt a deep sense of pride.

    He knew his influence on her recent training wasn��t insignificant.

    When Kraush called her name, Haring ran toward him but quickly noticed the state of his body.

    ��Did you fight someone?��

    In response, Kraush lightly lifted his clothes to show her.

    ��As you can see.��

    ��It wasn��t an Erosion Species.��

    Her intuition was sharp.

    Kraush nodded calmly, and Haring approached him.

    She opened her poison pouch and began taking out various items.

    ��These will help restore your vitality. If you take them, you��ll feel a bit better.��

    Caught off guard, Kraush epted the elixir from Haring, blinking in surprise.

    Haring, however, simply looked at him as if urging him to drink it right away.

    ����Haring, aren��t you forgetting something?��

    ��What?��

    Haring tilted her head, looking as if she genuinely didn��t understand what he meant.

    Her innocent expression was so disarming that Kraush almost forgot they were in the middle of an exam.

    ��We��re in the middle of the midterm evaluations. You and I arepetitors.��

    Haring��s eyes widened in realization.

    Her expression suggested she had only just understood what Kraush was trying to say.

    ��I didn��tce it with poison.��

    She said confidently, puffing out her chest to emphasize that the elixir was safe to consume.

    Considering Haring was from the Lagrin family, her im that she didn��t poison it might be taken lightly, but she genuinely seemed unconcerned about the midterm evaluations.

    ��Besides, there��s no rule that says we can��t help each other during the evaluation, right?��

    She had a point.

    Indeed, there was no explicit rule against assisting others.

    At that moment, Kraush noticed a loophole he hadn��t considered before.

    <i>����How do they handle points when Erosion Species are hunted together?��</i>

    He hadn��t thought about it earlier because he had been preupied with Mary.

    The Orange Line��s 6-star Erosion Species were already beyond the capability of most of the second-generation.

    As for the Red Line��s 7-star Erosion Species, they were untouchable.

    Quite literally, no one but Kraush could deal with them alone.

    However, Professor Gannon had only encouragedpetition among the students. He hadn��t forbidden cooperation.

    <i>��So that��s why the point range for each line is so wide.��</i>

    As he thought this through, Kraush reached a conclusion.

    <i>��Maybe the points are distributed evenly.��</i>

    If the point range wasrge, even distribution would make cooperation in hunting Erosion Species worthwhile.

    And this likely reflected Professor Gannon��s intention.

    He would prefer the students to form cooperative rtionships under any circumstance rather than fight each other to the bitter end.

    Kraush immediately drank the elixir Haring had given him.

    Chewing and swallowing with a deliberate motion, Kraush patted Haring on the shoulder.

    ��Haring, you��re right.��

    ��Huh?��

    Haring flinched and looked up at him, puzzled by the hand on her shoulder.

    Kraush��s eyes sparkled as he spoke.

    ��Cooperation, that��s what the professor intended.��

    It was a relief that the second test participant he encountered was Haring.

    If it hadn��t been for her, he wouldn��t have realized the loophole in the test.

    ��You and I are heading to the Red Line together.��

    Haring blinked at Kraush��s words, then clenched her fists tightly, her determination clear.

    ��Okay, I��ll do my best.��

    Her face lit up with joy at Kraush relying on her.

    At that moment, Kraush began to sense multiple presences approaching simultaneously.

    The top-ranking participants were finally starting to converge on this area.

    Feeling the effects of the elixir Haring had given him, Kraush stood up, his body somewhat recovered.

    ��Whoa, people��oh, Kraush!��

    ��Kraush?��

    ��Kraush, sir!��

    Suddenly, three figures appeared all at once.

    Bak Hogma

    Glen Diana

    Karandis Poseus

    As expected, three elites had shown up from different directions.

    The three nced at each other warily, aware that they were all technicallypetitors.

    ��This is perfect, all of you.��

    The key individuals had gathered.

    When Kraush gave a meaningful smile, the three disyed confusion.

    Then, Glen nced around, scanning the area carefully.

    He had sensed another powerful presence besides Kraush when heading here��a presence that unmistakably belonged to Mary.

    Glen��s gaze eventually met Kraush��s, who gave him a small nod.

    Understanding the message, Glen tightened his grip on his spear.

    ����I see.��

    Mary had lost to Kraush.

    For Glen, who had once regarded Mary as an idol, the realization caused him to raise his head high.

    ��Kraush, you��re nning something again, aren��t you?��

    Kraush, who always pulled off extraordinary feats, was clearly up to something big this time as well.

    ��Yeah, I��m about to stir up a bit of chaos.��

    It was something he had initially intended to do alone, but now that things had turned out this way, aligning with Professor Gannon��s intentions didn��t seem like a bad idea.

    ��You guys, help me take down a 7-star Erosion Species.��

    Let��s create a temporary Skyborne Generation here and now.

    �� �� ��

    Beyond the barely restored screen in the situation room.

    Gannon sat lost in thought as he watched the students begin to cluster together.

    <i>��To think they��d start grouping at this point.��</i>

    After Haring joined Kraush, the students rapidly started to band together.

    It was clear they had noticed the loophole in the test.

    <i>��They��re quick to read the situation. Not just talented, but they also know how to gather people.��</i>

    One of the purposes of this test was to identify exceptional students.

    But beyond that, it was also a test of charisma and leadership.

    In the World Erosion, the stronger one��s skills, the better.

    However, exceptional ability didn��t alwayse with the ability to inspire loyalty.

    The ability to draw people in��charisma��was something different altogether.

    Those with this charisma naturally became central figures in any group.

    But sometimes, charisma could be a poison.

    Just as a captain failing to steer the ship properly would cause it to sink,

    a charismatic leader moving in the wrong direction would lead everyone following them to ruin.

    The ability to set the right direction was just as important as the ability to gather people.

    And Kraush clearly excelled in this regard as well.

    Those blessed with immense talent often didn��t know how to lead others.

    After all, having nevercked talent, how could they understand or handle those inferior to them?

    But Kraush was distinctly different from such prodigies.

    Whether it was an innate sense or something he had cultivated.

    He excelled at organizing people and allocating their strengths to the right tasks.

    Even now, as he hunted a 6-star Erosion Species, it was evident in how he managed the group onscreen.

    <i>��There was a time when he was a half-wit.��</i>

    Gannon recalled Kraush��s past.

    Though it was hard to believe, given how strong he had be, perhaps the experiences from those times had shaped him into who he was today.

    <i>��The strongest one has also be the best leader.��</i>

    For some reason, Gannon began to understand the interest that Headmaster Durandal had shown in Kraush.

    Kraush wasn��t just a star; he was a star capable of leading countless others.

    <i>��This generation has an unusually high number of exceptional individuals.��</i>

    It was no wonder that some had started calling this group the Skyborne Generation.

    ��The Skyborne Generation.��

    No one could say for certain who would take the lead among them as they soared to the heavens.

    This generation was filled with so many outstanding individuals.

    Even Kraush might hit the limits of his talent and end up following someone else��s lead.

    But if he did take the helm of the Skyborne Generation and charge forward��

    It might truly be the strongest generation ever seen.

    A generation that could reshape the world itself.

    <i>��Who would��ve thought, back when I was invited to teach at Rahern Academy, that I��d just be watching over some kids.��</i>

    To think I��d end up witnessing someone who could potentially change the world.

    Now, Gannon had a clearer idea of why Durandal was so invested in him.

    ��Professor, Kraush and the elites have entered the Red Line.��

    Finally, after breaking through the Orange Line, the five of them made their way into the Red Line.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 173: Temporary Skyborne Generation

    Chapter 173: Temporary Skyborne Generation

    Karandis Poseus.

    Glen Diana.

    Bak Hogma.

    Haring Lagrin.

    And Kraush Valheim.

    A temporary team of five second-generation students.

    Standing in the Red Line, they watched as their bracelets turned crimson.

    ��It feels stifling, even though there��s nothing here.��

    The area was the volcanic zone at the center of the ind. Aside from the pathways leading up the mountain and the scattered rocks and boulders, there was nothing else around.

    Perhaps because of that, the heat rising from the ground and the thin air typical of high altitudes weighed heavily on them.

    But Kraush knew well that this wasn��t the only reason.

    ��There��s a 7-star Erosion Species nearby.��

    Beings of this level moved using the power of the World Erosion.

    They inherently resided within the World Erosion, as their strength required such an environment.

    Because of this, encountering a 7-star Erosion Species outside the World Erosion was exceedingly rare.

    However, the issue was that some asionally ventured outside.

    It wasn��t that they couldn��t leave��it was just that they were reluctant to do so.

    When they did emerge, they would erode their own power to form a World Erosion around them.

    This made the Erosion Species outside weaker than those within the World Erosion.

    <i>��And when the Cataclysm strikes����</i>

    A spreading Cataclysmic World Erosion would engulf the entire world.

    Within such an environment, the restrictions on 7-star and higher Erosion Species would vanish.

    As a result, high-ranking Erosion Species would rampage everywhere, turning into a full-blown catastrophe.

    <i>��Tch, bad memories are surfacing.��</i>

    Kraush shook his head, brushing off the unpleasant thoughts, and began ascending the Red Line.

    ��There��s a 7-star here, right? Right!��

    Bak��s boisterous voice rang out, followed by heartyughter.

    In contrast, Glen remained silent, lost in thought, his expression serious.

    <i>��It��s probably because he knows Mary waspletely defeated by me.��</i>

    Glen likely had some inkling of the truth.

    If Mary failed to secure first ce, only the worst possible oue awaited her.

    Her life was already in shambles as the infamous princess assassin.

    The only reason she had been allowed to live was due to her exceptional talent, which had been reluctantly recognized.

    But now, even that talent had been overshadowed by Kraush.

    It was clear that she would soon be left with nowhere to go and no purpose to hold onto.

    ��Glen.��

    The situation was about to escte into a confrontation with a 7-star Erosion Species.

    Kraush couldn��t afford to leave Glen in his current state.

    ��Mary was strong enough.��

    Glen looked at Kraush upon hearing those words.

    Mary��s defeat wasn��t due to ack of talent.

    Glen understood that better than anyone.

    Hearing Kraush��s remark, Glen slowly nodded.

    ��Yeah, she��s my noona, after all.��

    His expression showed that he had shaken off some of the burden he was carrying.

    ��Squeak!��

    [ It��s moving. ]

    At that moment, both Ebsque��s corpse rat and Crimson Garden reacted simultaneously.

    Just as they had said, a low rumble began spreading from the ground.

    Kraush��s sixth sense rapidly spread downward, sensing something beneath the surface.

    The moment he picked up on it, he shouted at the group.

    ��Jump up now!��

    With hismand, Kraush dashed toward the summit.

    The others, without hesitation, began to follow him.

    They knew there was always a reason behind Kraush��s actions.

    As Kraush sprinted up the mountain, he exhaled heavily.

    His body was already worn out from earlier exertions, and his stamina was running low.

    <i>��I have to finish this before I use up everything.��</i>

    The thought crossed his mind just as it happened.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    A deafening sound echoed, followed by a massive tremor from below.

    The four startled individuals turned their heads downward, only to see the base of the mountain erupting violently.

    From the gaping hole burst forth moltenva, spilling out and spreading across the ground below, melting the sparse trees and rocks in its path.

    ck smoke rose as mes ignited, engulfing the surroundings.

    ��What on earth is happening?��

    Karandis eximed, her face filled with shock.

    She hadn��t anticipated the eruption ofva.

    Had they been down there, they would��ve been swept away in an instant.

    If it weren��t for Kraush��s sixth sense, they would have been eliminated without even getting a chance to fight.

    ��Kraush����

    Haring, too, seemed to sense the approaching presence and tensed up.

    Though it wasn��t a fully developed 7-star Erosion Species, Haring having once faced Decarabia<i>,</i> was particrly sensitive to the aura of such creatures.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Another loud noise and tremor erupted from below, shaking the entire mountain.

    ��Whoa!��

    Bak let out a yell just as��

    <i>BOOM!</i>

    A deafening explosion burst forth from below, and something shot out.

    Alongside a torrent ofva, the creature surged upward, crashing onto the mountainside and halting there with a thud.

    The being, roughly three times the size of a human, had a bodyposed of stone.

    Moltenva dripped from the cracks in its rocky form, melting nearby rocks as it fell.

    The four, excluding Kraush, froze instinctively.

    Much like prey locking eyes with a predator and sumbing to fear, humans were no different when facing a true beast.

    And this was a beast they had to hunt themselves.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    ��Snap out of it!��

    At that moment, Kraush��s ck mes erupted, engulfing the area.

    Powered by the force that melted the World Erosion, the mes neutralized the oppressive aura of the Erosion Species.

    Thanks to the protective barrier of the ck mes, the four seemed to regain theirposure.

    ��Kraush.��

    Haring, who had approached him at some point, called his name softly.

    As before, Haring seemed to consider using Invisible to coordinate a joint attack.

    However, Kraush shook his head this time.

    That wouldn��t work.

    ��That thing can��t be held off by just three people.��

    A 7-star Eroded Being.

    Lavadose.

    A golem-like creatureposed of moltenva and solid rock.

    Its durability was one thing, but the sheer power of itsva expulsions couldn��t be underestimated.

    There was no way three people alone could buy enough time against something like that.

    ��And I can��t take it down in one hit.��

    Kraush��s Annihtion Erosion primarily relied on burning mes.

    Against Lavadose, made ofva and rock, it was hard to inflict significant damage.

    It was simply a bad matchup.

    If Kraush could use his full power, it might have worked, but he had already expended significant energy fighting Mary earlier.

    And the test wasn��t over yet��there were still more challenges ahead.

    Pouring everything into this fight wasn��t an option.

    So Kraush decided to change the approach.

    ��All three of you still have the poison pellets Haring gave us, right?��

    Before ascending the Red Line, Haring had distributed poison pellets to Kraush and the others as a contingency.

    The three of them nodded simultaneously.

    ��If things get critical, use them immediately.��

    As soon as Kraush issued his warning, Lavadose began to move.

    The creature spewedva from its body and lumbered up the mountain, its massive frame in motion.

    The problem was its speed.

    Despite its size, it moved with surprising agility, scatteringva as it ran.

    Just watching it approach was enough to send chills down their spines.

    ��Karandis!��

    ��Y-Yes!?��

    Kraush called out to Karandis first.

    Startled, she flinched and responded hesitantly, but Kraush grinned slyly.

    ��You have the bestpatibility against it.��

    ��M-Me?!��

    ��Yes, you. You��re taking the front.��

    Karandis��s face twisted into a look of despair.

    It was no surprise��she was the least skilled among the group.

    ��Then if I hold it off well, will you marry me?!��

    Even in her terrified state, Karandis didn��t miss the chance to shout out what she truly wanted.

    To think she��d bring up such a condition here.

    ��No way.��

    It wasn��t Kraush who rejected the proposal��it was Haring.

    Kraush, who already thought Karandis was something else, merely raised an eyebrow.

    Karandis turned her gaze to Haring, her expression a mix of shock and indignation.

    At the same time, Glen also nced at Haring, his face showing disbelief at what he had just heard.

    Karandis��s antics toward Kraush were nothing new��she had flirted with him countless times before, so no one had taken it seriously.

    But for Haring to step in so directly was unexpected.

    Under the two piercing gazes, Haring spoke with a calm andposed demeanor.

    ��Kraush doesn��t like it.��

    ��What does that have to do with you, Lady Haring����

    Karandis started to retort but was cut off.

    ��It��s almost here!��

    Bak shouted at them to snap out of it.

    Karandis flinched, then drew her single-edged cuss and stepped forward.

    ��Fine, but if I block it, you owe me one wish!��

    Without waiting for a response, she dashed forward. Blue aura red from her de, and water surged from her other hand, wrapping around her arm to form a shield.

    Karandis, a Poseus royal, wielded water-rted techniques, as expected of someone from the Oceanic Kingdom.

    <i>Thud!</i>

    ��Ugh!��

    Lavadose��s massive fist collided with her water shield, forcing her back several steps.

    The sheer difference in size and strength made it impossible for her to hold her ground directly.

    However, her bnced offense and defense prevented her from being overwhelmed.

    At that moment, Bak and Glen nked her, their sword and spear striking Lavadose��s legs simultaneously.

    From another angle, a dagger thrown by Haring embedded itself into Lavadose��s torso.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The dagger exploded on impact, causing Lavadose to stagger briefly.

    Taking advantage of the opening, Karandis backed away, catching her breath and steadying her stance.

    ��Can you handle the heat?��

    ��Yes, somehow!��

    Karandis had honed herself through relentless training, preparing for moments like this.

    Recently, her determination had only grown stronger.

    Her single-minded drive, particrly toward bing Kraush��s wife, had fueled her even further.

    Once Karandis set a goal, she pursued it relentlessly, no matter how daunting.

    That was who she was.

    And in her life, Karandis had never failed to achieve a goal she set her sights on.

    Even as she sweated profusely, she managed to wink at Kraush��a clear testament to her tenacity.

    In many ways, she was truly remarkable.

    ��Rx your strength and let it flow naturally; it��ll be easier that way.��

    Kraush advised, taking a quiet breath.

    This time, the usual heat didn��t emanate from his body.

    Instead, an unusual aura began to surround him, and his body temperature dropped sharply.

    <i>��Stopping Ignis.��</i>

    Annihtion Erosion, powered by Ignis, constantly burned the World Erosion.

    However, as Kraush extinguished the Ignis perpetually burning within him, his body began to reveal its true nature.

    Kraush��s physical form bore the Lunar Body, a gift from An.

    Naturally, extinguishing Annihtion Erosion meant the effects of the Lunar Body would surface first.

    The Lunar Body was a body brimming with yin energy, prone to attracting all manner of misfortune.

    Now, this constitution met with Nox, the yin energy within Kraush.

    Under the dark cover of night, the traits of the Lunar Body grew even more pronounced.

    With Annihtion Erosion deactivated and Kraush��s body filled with Nox, it was the perfect environment for yin energy to thrive.

    A chill like the breath of a wintry night swept through Kraush��s body.

    The scorching sun that typically defined him had vanished, reced by the biting cold of a winter night.

    The frigid wind steadily sharpened into a de.

    Before long, something else began to mingle with the wind: snow.

    Snowkes cascaded from above, filling the inner recesses of Nox.

    In the midst of this icy storm, Kraush exhaled softly.

    He knew better than anyone the true nature of this snow.

    It was an advanced curse he had recently mastered through the Poison Blood Codex, which he received from Dorma.

    Frost Maw.

    The moment this curse afflicted its target, they would not only freeze but also spread its frost to everything around them, freezing it all without end.

    Frost Maw was a powerful and highly dangerous curse, with a lethality rate approaching absolute certainty.

    Its use required extreme caution, as the consequences could spiral out of control.

    However, Kraush wielded Frost Maw in apletely different manner.

    Using the techniques of the Poison Blood Codex, Kraush repeatedly cast and removed the curse on his own body, using Ignis to cleanse and reapply it in cycles.

    Over time, he had locked himself in his room, enduring this relentless cycle until his body reached a state of immunity to Frost Maw.

    This process was nothing short of madness.

    As described in the Poison Blood Codex, the act of intentionally intoxicating oneself with poison was not rmended even for those with extraordinary perseverance.

    Yet Kraush had done just that, crossing into a realm most would deem impossible.

    Moreover, Frost Maw wasn��t a straightforward poison with a clear antidote��it was an advanced curse.

    Without the burning power of Ignis to purge the curse from his body, Kraush couldn��t have even attempted such a method.

    Even with Ignis, there had been moments when Kraush��s hands froze to the point of nearly shattering.

    But Kraush was far more tenacious than even the author of the Poison Blood Codex.

    Gritting his teeth, he relentlessly froze himself, burned it away with Ignis, froze again, and repeated the process.

    The result?

    After countless repetitions, enduring through excruciating pain, Kraush achieved immunity to Frost Maw.

    As always, his determination was utterly absurd.

    Around Kraush, an icy white aura began to flow.

    Even Thunderstorm, his weapon, began to freeze slowly under the influence of the cold.@@novelbin@@

    This was possible due to the nature of Thunderstorm, which was constructed with aura and susceptible to such effects.

    ��Hoo.��

    Unlike the familiar heat that usually radiated from his breath, cold vapor escaped his lips.

    Kraush was channeling the power of the World Erosion into his body through a forbidden technique: Extreme Blood Poison.

    The cursed energy of Frost Maw, contained and amplified through this technique, merged with the World Erosion, further enhancing its potency.

    Still, Kraush was not satisfied with his current state.

    <i>��More.��</i>

    To face Lavadose, he needed to increase the output of the cold even further.

    His crimson eyes glowed brighter within the endless snowfall of the night.

    The seven stars of his Heavenly ying Star constetion began to shine in unison, intensifying the snowstorm around him.

    The Heavenly ying Star, a power that amplified curses, synergized with Frost Maw, elevating Kraush��s icy aura to an entirely different level.

    <i>Crack! Crack!</i>

    Even the molten rock below, flowing withva, began to freeze over.

    The cold consumed the heat entirely, leaving nothing untouched.

    Kraush��s red eyes gleamed as he raised the now-frozen Thunderstorm high.

    <b>Annihtion Snow Erosion</b>

    The antithesis of Annihtion Erosion, created through the power of a curse.

    At that moment, the master of the white frost dered his presence upon the Red Line.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 174: Annihilation Snow Erosion

    Chapter 174: Annihtion Snow Erosion

    Lavados.

    A 7-star erosion species made ofva and rock.

    True to its 7-star designation, Lavados was an absurd monster capable of turning an entire mountain into an active volcano.

    In fact, ording to ancient texts on world erosion, there are regions where the terrain was altered due to volcanic eruptions caused by Lavados��s appearance.

    However, perhaps due to such traits, Lavados��s raw power was slightlyckingpared to other 7-star species.

    This was also why Lavados was chosen as the 7-star magic-generated erosion species for the current Red Line.

    If it were abat-oriented erosion species, there would have been no way for students to handle it.

    And in front of such Lavados.

    There stood a girl desperately fending off its attacks. Healthy skin tone and dark red hair.

    Although she usually adorned herself with numerous essories, today she wore none, preparing solely for the test.

    Instead, she held nothing but a shield made purely of water.

    At first, she had used a sword, but quickly realized that she could aplish little with it.

    So, she shifted her focus entirely to defense, enduring Lavados��s direct assaults head-on.

    Karandis Poseus.

    She was naturally adaptable by temperament.

    Her thought process was always flexible, and she would go to any lengths to achieve what she desired.

    Perhaps because of this, her adaptability was fully reflected in herbat style as well.

    Unlike before, she now flowed with incredible fluidity against Lavados��s attacks.

    Her shield, made of water, adjusted its flow to counter Lavados��s strikes.

    As a result, Lavados��s fists slid off her defenses, allowing her to deflect its attacks.

    This effectively captured Lavados��s attention.

    The sight of such a small human continuously deflecting its attacks only infuriated it further.

    When Lavados spewedva, she erected walls of water to weaken its power.

    Consequently, darkened patches ofva, scorched and ckened by water, were scattered everywhere.

    It was truly a sh ofpatibility and flexibility.

    However, if it were just her, Lavados wouldn��t have had much trouble.

    A few more blows, and eventually, her shield would break, or her aura would deplete, leading to Karandis��s defeat.

    The problem was that she wasn��t alone.

    ��Back!��

    ��Got it!��

    As Glenn swung his spear sideways, Back, who had evaded Lavados��sva,nded on the shaft of his spear.

    At the same time, Glenn swung the spear shaft, sending Back flying toward Lavados again, and then followed closely behind him.

    There was not a hint of hesitation or doubt in his actions.

    The synchronization between Back and Glenn was so seamless, it was almost breathtaking, as if they had practiced their coordination countless times.

    Their coordinated attacks consistently annoyed Lavados.

    Although they couldn��t deliver a significant blow, they yed a sufficient role in preventing Lavados from fully focusing on Karandis.

    In fact, the two repeatedly thwarted Lavados��s opportunities to finish off Karandis.

    Still, with just the three of them, it might have somehow managed to handle the situation.

    It was true that none of the three could deal a decisive blow.

    However, among them, there was someone who could deliver a definitive strike to Lavados.

    <i>Pak!</i>

    A dagger flew through the air and embedded itself in Lavados��s side.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    At that moment, the dagger blossomed into a flower of ice from Lavados��s nk.

    ��!��

    Lavados, furious, pped at his side with his palm.

    But his hand struck nothing.

    The only thing that remained was the ice flower, which partially froze his nk.

    The source of the ice flower was none other than one of Haring��s poisons.

    After extensive and relentless research, Haring had recently taken her poison efficiency to an extreme level and begun incorporating curses into her concoctions.

    At first, her discussions about poison and curses with Darlene were simply to assist Kraush��s research.

    But at some point, she started to discover her own methods within that research.

    As a result, Haring began wielding various poisons infused with curses.

    Starting frombinations like explosive curses that detonate anything they touch mixed with acidic poison, to icy flower curses that freeze upon contactbined with poisons that seep instantly into the body.

    Unlike before, she now employed a wide range of poisons and curses.

    Ever since the day she met Kraush,

    Haring had tirelessly honed and refined her craft in poison to stand by his side.

    The result of her efforts was a level of skill that continued to grow day by day.

    In times of crisis, geniuses always take steps forward.

    Haring, too, was one of those standing shoulder-to-shoulder with such geniuses.

    Perhaps because of this, she had once again achieved growth today, just as she had on the day she faced the Mad Sword Emperor.

    <i>��I can see it.��</i>

    Lavados��s attack patterns began to appear far clearer to her than before.

    She began to realize where and which poison she needed to use to push Lavados further into a corner.

    At some point, the aura that coated her daggers started to take on a solid, defined form.

    It was no longer the formless, dissipating aura of an Expert, but rather a de-shaped manifestation.

    Aura de.

    Haring was now stepping onto the threshold of bing a Master.

    Unaware of this herself, she continuously hurled daggersced with poison toward Lavados at perfectly timed moments.

    Thanks to her, Lavados was on the verge of going mad.

    Though it could easily crush each one opponent at a time, the coordinated attacks of multiple enemies made it nearly impossible to break through.

    Perhaps because of this frustration, Lavados soon changed its strategy.

    It raised both its arms high into the air.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Instead of targeting Karandis, it aimed at the ground.

    ��Kyaaah!��

    Karandis screamed in surprise at Lavados��s sudden move and barely managed to stay upright.

    But even during this moment, Lavados didn��t aim for Karandis but instead kept pounding its fists into the ground.

    ��It��s trying to unleashva! Everyone, stop it!��

    Glenn shouted as he realized Lavados��s intentions.

    At his words, Back leapt forward first, but at that instant, steam began to rise from Lavados��s body.

    <i>Fwoooosh!</i>

    A surge of searing heat erupted, forcing Back to retreat without being able to get close.

    Lavados continued to pound the ground relentlessly.

    With each blow, the earth cracked further, and the molten core beneath began to peek through.

    Just as Glenn had warned, Lavados was preparing to unleash ava eruption.

    Within theva, Lavados was invincible.

    Far from being harmed by theva, it could absorb it, growing even stronger.

    As Lavados kept pounding the ground repeatedly,

    <i>Crack��</i>

    Suddenly, a sound like ice freezing echoed through the air.

    Distracted by its relentless assault on the ground, Lavados didn��t immediately register the source of the noise.

    But soon, it noticed an unsettling sensation��an inexplicable drop in temperature.

    The surroundings, filled with its scalding steam, should have been zing hot.

    Why, then, did it feel as though the temperature was plummeting?

    Momentarily forgetting to strike the ground, Lavados raised its head.

    In front of it a boy was approaching.

    Beneath the feet of the boy, whose crimson eyes gleamed vividly and whose sword de radiated a glowing blue light, everything was freezing.

    The ground he touched froze solid, an otherworldly sight that sent chills through the onlookers.

    At the same time, Lavados felt a deep sense of unease.

    It didn��t take long for it to realize that this unease was actually fear.

    A sensation entirely different from what it had experienced against the earlier opponents coursed through its body, leaving it trembling.

    Danger.

    That boy was dangerous.

    Lavados raised both its arms high.

    Theva it had been conserving to maintain its own form suddenly surged into its palms.

    It was prepared to unleash the molten heat and melt its opponent into nothing.

    ��Hey.��

    But then, from below, a voice called out.

    Startled, Lavados lowered its gaze.

    The boy was already there, his hair flowing as he grinned with a mischievous smirk.

    ��Do you think being that slow will get you anywhere?��

    The boy��s sword de shed upward toward the sky.

    The de struck Lavados��s rock-like arm with shocking ease, embedding itself as though slicing through air.

    ���D�D�D�D�D!��

    Lavados��s expression twisted in disbelief, but it was toote.

    Without hesitation, the rising de severed one of its arms entirely.

    The force of the sh was extraordinary.

    <i>St!</i>

    Lava spurted from the severed arm, only to collide with the icy energy, instantly turning into steam.

    A loud hissing sound filled the air as the surrounding area was engulfed in scalding vapor.

    Lavados��s eyes darted quickly through the mist.

    Kraush was still moving swiftly within the shroud of steam.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The sounds of freezing echoed repeatedly, confirming his continued movement.

    This can��t go on.

    Holding back its power would aplish nothing.

    Lavados, with its shattered arm, hurriedly raised the other.

    In that instant, theva spinning fiercely within its body burst outward.

    ��Everyone, get back!��

    At Haring��s shout, everyone immediately retreated.

    Theva pouring endlessly from Lavados melted everything in its vicinity.

    The ground itself seemed to dissolve under the sheer heat, leaving nothing but a molten wastnd around the raging monster.

    Theva had begun to flow like a river, cascading down the ground.

    The molten stream soon merged with theva already pooling below.

    Having consumed much of its own mass, Lavados had shrunken to human size. It hurled itself into the river ofva without hesitation.

    Several daggers rained down on it, but now that Lavados had submerged itself in theva stream, there was no way to reach it.

    The creature began to flow down the molten river.

    Its n was clear: it would return to the hole it had drilled earlier, burrow into the magma chamber of its artificial volcano, and umte power.

    Once fully charged, it would erupt the volcano, annihting all five of its enemies.

    Lavados felt assured of its victory as it sank deeper into theva.

    ��Glenn.��

    At that moment, Kraush, having run up beside Glenn, called out to him, snapping him out of his hesitation.

    ��Throw it.��

    Glenn immediately understood.

    His arm swelled with power as he gripped his spear tightly.

    In an instant, his aura red to life��a radiant golden hue reminiscent of Merie��s aura.

    ��Go!��

    With a shout, Glenn hurled his spear with all his might.

    As the spear soared through the air, Kraush leapt, catching it mid-flight.

    The immense force of the throw propelled Kraush upward, sending him soaring through the sky.

    From above, Kraush��s sharp gaze locked onto Lavados, swimming through theva below.

    The creature was rapidly approaching the hole it had drilled earlier.

    If left unchecked, it would disappear into the molten depths, never to be retrieved.

    Amid this dire situation, white frost began to pour from Kraush��s mouth.

    Within the depths of his mind, where a wintry night loomed.

    The serene, icyke of his consciousness rippled.

    That ripple soon turned into a surge, rising to consume his entire vision.

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    At some point, the de of Thunderstorm had be encased in a scabbard of pure lightning.

    Inside the now-familiar sheath of electricity, cold air spilled forth, transforming into icy rain and, eventually, a storm of frost.

    As the umted and suppressed cold built up more power, it reached the point where even the lightning itself began to freeze.

    <i>sh!</i>

    Kraush��s eyes snapped open as the lightning sheath shattered into countless shards.

    <b>Annihtion Snow Erosion</b>

    <b>Third Form</b>

    <b>Annihtion Snow Heavenly Thunder</b>

    A tempest of frost and lightning erupted violently, tearing into the river ofva.

    As the moltenva surged upward, it froze under the intense cold, solidifying into rock.@@novelbin@@

    Lavados, caught in the massive storm, was expelled from theva river,unched high into the air.

    Meanwhile, the cold spread relentlessly, freezing all the flowingva and eventually sealing the vent from which the magma had been erupting.

    Exposed to the freezing air, parts of Lavados��s body turned to ice. Its eyes widened in shock, realizing itsst struggle had been thwarted.

    The creaturended on the frozenva, only to meet Kraush, who was already standing there, waiting.

    ���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��

    Lavados let out an unearthly roar that no human could stand and charged at Kraush like a wild beast.

    However, its path was quickly blocked.

    Daggers nted in the ground erupted, creating an explosion that left its surroundings in disarray.

    Through the rising ck smoke, a wall of water suddenly shot up.

    It was Karandis��s doing.

    But Lavados, already consumed by rage, didn��t care.

    It barreled through the water barrier, enduring the force as it emerged soaked but unrelenting.

    At that moment, standing before it was Back, holding two swords in reverse grips.

    The tiger-like tattoos on Back��s body red to life, glowing brilliantly.

    His golden eyes shed as the two swords danced through the air.

    The dance was strange and mesmerizing.

    Lavados, mid-charge, found its body swept along by the strange current of the swords, sliding as if it were caught in a flowing stream.

    It was a suppression technique passed down through the Hogma family, utilizing airflow to control movement.

    Against Lavados in its original massive form, the technique would have had little effect.

    But now, reduced to human size, Lavados could not resist the current and was forced to slide off bnce.

    At that moment, two daggers flew through the air and exploded beneath Lavados��s feet.

    Trying to regain its stance, Lavados instead tumbled helplessly to the ground.

    ��Hoo.��

    Kraush, exhaling frost, stood calmly in front of the fallen creature.

    His sword was raised, poised to strike.

    As the scene unfolded in an instant, Lavados��s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Before it could react, Kraush��s de, now infused with intense frost, swung toward its neck.

    In the depths of winter��s night, seven stars simultaneously radiated light, enveloped by a crimson gale within the snowstorm.

    The gale channeled into Kraush��s sword, creating a chilling, crimson blizzard.

    <b>Annihtion Snow Erosion</b>

    <b>Fourth Form</b>

    <b>Annihtion Snow Night Severing</b>

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The de, charged with the cutting force of the cold, advanced without hesitation.

    Finally, as the de reached its mark.

    <i>Slice!</i>

    Lavados��s severed head flew into the air.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 175: Destroying Sigrids Plan

    Chapter 175: Destroying Sigrids n

    [The 7-star erosion species ��Lavados�� has been defeated.]

    After Lavados met its end.

    A notification confirming its defeat appeared in the sky above.

    Kraush, gazing upward, let out a hollowugh.

    He had a vague sense of what the message meant.

    <i>��It��s telling us to defeat the remaining high-rankers before they can recover their strength.��</i>

    What a cruel system.

    But that��s how the World Erosion worked.

    Defeating one threat didn��t mean the danger disappeared instantly. It was a reminder to never let your guard down.

    Kraush quickly checked the points.

    As expected, the scores were evenly distributed among the team.

    All five of them had climbed into the highest rankings.

    Naturally, Kraush was in first ce.

    It was thanks to the erosion species he had defeated on the way, as well as the significant points earned from taking down Mary and the 6-star species.

    ��Kraush!��

    At that moment, Haring ran up to him in a rush.

    When Kraush blinked at her sudden approach, Haring hurriedly examined him from head to toe, looking worried.

    Then she looked up at him with concern in her eyes.

    ��Are you okay today?��

    She was asking if he might copse again.

    Though Kraush felt a bit sore, he waved his hand dismissively, signaling she didn��t need to worry.

    ��I��m not nning to copse every time.��

    To prove his point, Kraush��s body was stabilizing at a faster rate than expected.

    The fiery Ignis energy within him was rising, adjusting his body temperature, which had plummeted earlier.

    The truth was, Kraush had developed Annihtion Snow Erosion for this very reason.

    When his body couldn��t handle the excessive heat generated by Annihtion Erosion, he used Annihtion Snow Erosion to cool it down before it could overwhelm him.

    It was a solution born by chance during his experimentation.

    <i>��With this, I can use Annihtion Erosion for much longer than before.��</i>

    And being able to maintain it longer meant raising the limits of his power.

    [ Judging by that look on your face, you��re thinking about pulling another reckless stunt. ]

    Crimson Garden��s sharp intuition seemed to grow keener with each passing day.

    ��Lord Kraush!��

    ��Wahaha, that was fun!��

    ��Looks like my spear��s a wreck.��

    The rest of the team approached as they spoke.

    Karandis looked utterly drained, her arms covered in bruises.

    Meanwhile, Back, as cheerful as ever, was swinging his two swords in wide arcs.

    On the other hand, Glenn was gazing at his spear and the remains of Lavados with a hint of regret.

    Though he had fought valiantly against the 7-star erosion species, he couldn��t ignore the gap in his own strength.

    ��What��s the n now?��

    During this moment, Haring, who was standing unusually close to Kraush, asked him a question.

    It seemed like the distance between them had be much smallerpared to before.

    ��I��m just nning to wait here until the test ends.��

    ��But other students will probably try toe here.��

    Haring nced toward the forest beyond the frozenva with a worried look.

    It was true; students would inevitably flock to this location.

    Defeating Kraush��s group would be the biggest opportunity to earn points.

    However, Kraush shook his head.

    ��They won��t make it.��

    This was the Red Line.

    To reach this area, they would need to break through countless other lines.

    Among them, the Orange Line was particrly treacherous, with several 6-star erosion species scattered throughout.

    Even if students somehow managed to fight their way through, they��d be left in shambles by the time they arrived here.

    There was no way they��d reach the Red Line in good enough condition to pose a threat.

    After all, Kraush himself had only made it this far because Mary had cleared the path of a 6-star erosion species that had been blocking the way.

    ��And do you really think anyone who burns all their strength getting here will stand a chance against us?��

    If anything, those students would only end up handing over their points.

    There was no way they could do anything to Kraush��s group.

    Haring nodded in agreement.

    ��Of course, it��s a different story if someone is aiming for first ce.��

    Kraush nced at the three people who had just arrived nearby.

    As their eyes met his, Kraush smirked.

    ��Well, if anyone here wants to aim for first ce, they can try taking me on.

    You��re all tired, but now��s your chance.��

    At his words, the three exchanged nces.

    Back was the first to respond, sping his hands behind his head.

    ��I��d like to try, but nah. I��m fine without being first!��

    With an innocent smile, he dismissed the idea.

    Next, Karandis chimed in.

    ��Why would I even do that? It��s only meaningful if my future husband, Lord Kraush, is in first ce!��

    Herment wasn��t worth paying much attention to.

    ��Everyone has their rightful ce.��

    Glenn, clutching his battered spear tightly, fixed his gaze on Kraush.

    ��And the ce that suits you is at the front, leading everyone.��

    There was a clear sense of acknowledgment in Glenn��s eyes.

    Seeing Glenn��s eyes filled with conviction, Kraush couldn��t help but feel a pleasant sense of reassurance.

    There was an implicit message in that gaze��a promise of unwavering support, even if Kraush stood at the forefront.

    ��Me too.��

    Haring raised her hand high, signaling her agreement.

    From the beginning, Kraush had never considered the possibility that Haring would turn against him.

    <i>��This.��</i>

    Looking at the four people who had chosen to support him, Kraush felt a peculiar emotion welling up inside.

    These four, if they continued to grow as they were, would undoubtedly be part of the Skyborne Generation.

    The fact that all four recognized and acknowledged him as their leader was significant.

    It wasn��t just support; it was a foundation for Kraush to step firmly into his role as the leader of the Skyborne Generation.

    A quiet chuckle escaped his lips.

    ��Idiots.��

    Perhaps because of his nature, he couldn��t bring himself to say anything ttering.

    However, the four knew well enough that his teasing carried no malice.

    Kraush��s gaze turned to the sky.

    Though the ash from theva had darkened the heavens, the sunlight still managed to pierce through, undeterred.

    Somehow, it felt like a reflection of Kraush��s own heart.

    <i>��Coming to Rahern Academy.��</i>

    He was certain now.@@novelbin@@

    It had been the right choice.

    Today, that certainty had only grown stronger.

    [ He made it in time. ]

    Crimson Garden��s voice suddenly resonated within him.

    ��Sigrid?��

    [ A bit toote. ]

    Kraush smiled faintly at the whisper-like reply.

    It was because someone they had coordinated with beforehand had already moved into action.

    During Rahern Academy��s midterm evaluations, there had been a string of murders.

    To stop the culprit��Assistant Professor of Magic, Jenikalen��they had sent someone ahead.

    <i>��Felray.��</i>

    As Kraush exhaled while gazing at the sky, he recalled their decision.

    Originally, Sigrid would have stepped in, but her intervention would have only begun after the murders had already started.

    Felray, however, was different.

    More than anyone else, Felray would never allow Assistant Professor Jenikalen to harm a student.

    <i>��I��ll leave it to you.��</i>

    Show them what it means to be the Hero of the Commoners.

    * * *

    At the same time.

    Somewhere in Rahern Academy.

    A boy opened his eyes.

    At 17 years old, he was a first-year student in the Department of Magical Studies.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he frowned at the headache that throbbed in his head.

    ��Ugh, what��s going on?��

    A son of a noble family, he soon realized after the mild headache passed, that he couldn��t move his body.

    Before long, he noticed that he was tied to something, and his eyes began to widen.

    ��What, what is this? Why am I tied up?!��

    He screamed, but his body remainedpletely still as if paralyzed. His voice echoed in vain.

    It wasn��t long before he realized the ce he was in was very dark.

    Turning his head quickly, he saw what seemed like an abandoned building.

    Outside the window, the sky was ominously dark for some reason, devoid of even a single speck of light.

    In the space where no trace of brightness entered, unease settled on his face.

    Soon, he realized he wasn��t alone.

    There were friends from noble families who often hung around him.

    They, too, were students in the Department of Magical Studies, but they seemed unconscious.

    A bad feeling began to creep in.

    He hurriedly tried to gather mana to use magic.

    However, his mana feltpletely empty and wouldn��t move.

    ��Can��t use magic, can you?��

    ��Je-Jenikalen Assistant Professor?��

    Startled by the voice, he flinched and looked up.

    There, he saw a man with a familiar silhouette.

    A hunched back like that of a hunchback and a staff in hand.

    With an unimpressive appearance at a nce, the man was Jenikallen, one of the assistant professors in the Department of Magical Studies.

    Though his talent for magic wascking, his knowledge was exceptional, which had earned him the position of assistant professor in the department.

    However, hisck of magical ability made him a frequent target of the noble-minded and haughty students at the Magical Studies Academy, particrly those with strong aristocratic pride.

    The students of the Department of Magical Studies, who had only ever walked paths of ease and privilege, invariably belittled and ignored him.

    No matter how exceptional Jenikallen��s knowledge of magic was, it didn��t matter to the students.

    They merely disregarded and ridiculed him, mocking him at every opportunity.

    Jenikallen was particrly vulnerable to such scorn.

    Having been born with an unimpressive appearance and frequently subjected to disdain, he had grown fragile under the relentless ridicule of students far younger than him.

    And as a result��

    He ended up touching something he should never haveid his hands on.

    He made a pact with the World Eroder, the Magic Star.

    Having be a servant of the Magic Star, he felt an unprecedented surge of overflowing mana.

    In exchange for this power, he paid the price of his eyes, but it didn��t matter to him.

    After all, the world was filled with horrific things.

    Perhaps that��s why he wanted to burn all the horrors away.

    If he didn��tpletely erase the abominable things in this world, he felt an unbearable itch he couldn��t withstand.

    And so, he came here to carry out his cause.

    The cause of purifying the world.

    ��Assistant Professor Jenikallen, I may not be in a position to easily speak of your achievements, but I hope you recognize your own efforts and worth.��

    As he made his pact with the Magic Star, a boy��s words surfaced in his mind.

    A boy, much younger and still youthful, known as the hero ofmoners.

    Though not particrly striking in appearance, the determined gaze in the boy��s eyes made Jenikallen understand whymoners adored him so much.

    One day, that boy had saved Jenikallen, who was being tormented by students.

    When Jenikallen was subjected to cruel pranks using magic, the boy had stepped in without hesitation, standing up to the aristocratic students of the Department of Magical Studies.

    Seeing him, Jenikallen had many thoughts.

    If someone like that had been by his side in his youth, perhaps he wouldn��t have fallen apart like this.

    But s, it might have been toote the moment he delved into the study of magic.

    ��What are you doing?! Do you think you��ll get away with this? I am the eldest son of the Bios family!��

    At that moment, one of the students shouted at Jenikallen.

    Hearing the cry, Jenikallen slowly let out a smile.

    ��And why would that matter? As someone who has be a servant of the World Eroder, why would I fear the power of some insignificant noble family?��

    ��A se-servant of the World Eroder?!��

    The noble student shrieked as if in horror.

    Being a student of Rahern Academy, he knew what it meant to be a servant of the World Eroder.

    Those who had crossed a river that should never be crossed.

    Such individuals were called the servants of the World Eroder.

    In other words, the Jenikallen standing before them had already crossed the uncrossable river.

    There was no doubt he would hesitate not even for a moment to harm those before him.

    Those who have nothing to lose do not fear the consequences of their actions.

    ��I-I��m sorry! I was foolish! Assistant Professor Jenikallen, it��s my fault, so please, just this once!��

    Realizing that the situation had reached its worst, the student hastily spat out words of apology.

    Even as he watched the desperate pleas, Jenikallen felt no particr emotion.

    Instead, he smiled slowly, as if he had transcended it all.

    ��You might as well have cursed me like you usually do.��

    Saying this, Jenikallen approached the student.

    The student screamed and struggled wildly, but the magic restraining him showed no sign of loosening.

    Thebination of Jenikallen��s innate magical knowledge and the vast mana he gained by bing a servant of the World Eroder revealed his true potential.

    Now, his magic was something no ordinary student at Rahern Academy could hope to escape.

    No matter how much the student thrashed about, it was utterly futile.

    Before long, Jenikallen��s hand was inches away from the student��s face.

    ��This is going to hurt quite a bit. It��s a peculiar spell that shatters every nerve, from the tips of your toes to the top of your head.��

    The student��s face turned deathly pale.

    The magic emanating from Jenikallen��s hand was filled with nothing but malice, unmistakable to anyone who saw it.

    He was going to die.

    He was going to die here.

    Realizing this, the student broke into tears, his face contorted with despair.

    It was then.

    <i>Swish!</i>

    A slicing sound rang out from somewhere.

    <i>Crash!</i>

    The sound of shattering ss echoed from the direction of the window.

    In an instant, light flooded into the room, illuminating it.

    Jenikallen squinted, frowning at the sudden brightness.

    And then, he saw him.

    A boy stood there.

    The one called the Hero of the Commoners.

    Felray.

    He stood, gasping for breath, his chest heaving.

    ��Assistant Professor Jenikallen.��

    At his voice, Jenikallen slowly straightened his hunched back.

    ��Student Felray.��

    Jenikallen immediately understood why Felray hade.

    For a moment, silence filled the air as Jenikallen, expressionless, finally asked.

    ��I hope you won��t try to stop me.��

    His words,den with a clear desire to avoid conflict, made Felray swallow hard.

    In that instant, Felray��s foot moved forward.

    <b>Thousand-Li Ten Steps</b>

    A technique that closed the distance in the blink of an eye.

    Before anyone realized it, Felray was already standing in front of the noble student.

    Jenikallen��s brows furrowed slightly.

    ��Fe-Felray!��

    The noble student, on the other hand, cried out as though he had just found his savior.

    But what happened next was entirely unexpected.

    Felray��s leg swung around, striking the noble student��s head.

    ��Guhh!��

    With a scream, the noble student crumpled to the ground, unconscious.

    Jenikallen��s empty, hollow eyes widened in shock, as though he had just witnessed something entirely unforeseen.

    ��������

    ��There��s no need for your hands to get dirty, Assistant Professor.��

    Felray said, lowering the leg he had just swung.

    He looked straight at Jenikallen.

    ��If it��s something like this, I can handle it as much as you need.��

    Felray��s earnest eyes met Jenikallen��s.

    ��I will change howmoners are perceived, and I will change how nobles think.��

    Felray��s gaze shone brighter than ever, filled with unshakable determination.

    Standing tall, as though making a promise to someone unseen, he straightened his back.

    ��So please, Assistant Professor Jenikallen, I ask you��don��t let people like this ruin your life.��

    A hero should act like a hero.

    Although he was still a young hero, the boy said so.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 176: Marys Late Night Visit

    Chapter 176: Marys Late Night Visit

    Afterward, the midterm evaluations for the second-generation students of martial studies were concluded.

    Naturally, the results caught the attention of not only the faculty of Rahern Academy but also the first-generation students.

    The results of the evaluation were as follows.

    1st ce: Kraush Valheim

    2nd ce: Haring Lagrin

    Tied for 3rd: Glenn Diana / Bak Hogma

    5th ce: Karandis Poseus

    6th ce: Arthur Gramalte

    �� As the results were announced, some nodded as if this was expected, recognizing the inevitability of the oue.

    The prominence of the Special ss was evident, as its members dominated the top ranks.

    Particrly, Kraush��s performance became a hot topic among the first-generation students.

    He had already been drawing attention for his extraordinary progress, but the revtion that he had defeated a 7-star Erosion Species during the midterm evaluation caused an uproar.

    Of course, there had been assistance from others, and since the creature was artificially created, it was somewhat weaker than a typical Erosion Species.

    Even so, taking all factors into ount, it was undeniable that Kraush��s skills were not inted or exaggerated.

    While Kraush��s name once again swept through Rahern Academy like a storm, there were those who found it impossible to ept the results.

    ��Mary, that idiot lost in the end.��

    A woman with hair the color of the sea sighed in frustration.

    Sigrid Ephania, the third princess of the Ephania Empire, was visibly annoyed by the news she had received.

    To be honest, she had harbored a small hope.

    Mary, the so-called ��Divine Spear,�� might actually defeat Kraush.

    But s.

    Mary had been utterly crushed, her performance falling far short of expectations.

    The result was beyond disappointing.

    It was an overwhelming victory for Kraush.

    <i>��Still, it seemed like she was serious toward the end.��</i>

    As Sigrid listened to the reports, her expression grew more and more grim.

    Back at the entrance ceremony, Sigrid had dismissed Kraush as nothing more than a cursed one.

    And why wouldn��t she? His growth at the time was within the limits one might expect if Charlotte were involved.

    But his recent progress? It had far surpassed anything that could be considered normal.

    ��This is strange.��

    Even with Charlotte��s influence, Kraush��s growth was undeniably abnormal.

    He was growing stronger at a rate that defied reason, beyond the bounds of what should have been possible.

    ��There��s no way anyone could be this powerful in such a short time.��

    For a while, Sigrid had assumed Charlotte had done something extraordinary to Kraush. But even she was beginning to sense something suspicious.

    This level of growth could only be exined by an unimaginable stroke of fortune��something like regression or a miracle.

    Adding to her frustration was a recent incident she couldn��t stop thinking about.

    The news about Felray, the Hero of the Commoners.

    Felray had reportedly stopped Assistant Professor Jenikallen frommitting an atrocity.

    It was a major incident, involving an assistant professor oppressed by noble students who had gone too far.

    During the confrontation with Jenikallen, Felray had been gravely injured and was rushed to the infirmary. Fortunately, his life was not in danger.

    Despite his injuries, Felray had adamantly defended Assistant Professor Jenikallen.

    He pleaded that Jenikallen��s crimes not be judged as a simple, one-dimensional evil.

    When the misdeeds of the noble students were exposed, Felray��s words gained even more weight.

    Even the professors, who had long known about the nobles�� misconduct, came forward to support him.

    As for Jenikallen, who had crossed the line by bing a servant of the World Eroder, his fate was deferred.

    This was because former Fighting Emperor Durandal personally intervened, taking Jenikallen into his custody.

    Rumor had it that Durandal knew a way to sever the master-servant bond of the World Eroder.

    Regardless, the incident skyrocketed Felray��s reputation to unprecedented heights.

    Commoners chanted his name with pride, while nobles, eager to distance themselves from the implicated aristocratic students, also praised him.

    Quick to adapt, these nobles emphasized that withoutmoners, there would be no nobles, thereby raising Felray��s stature even higher.

    As a result, Sigrid, who had intended to use this incident to boost her own reputation, found herself sidelined.

    She couldn��tprehend how Felray had even gotten involved in this mess, leaving her utterly dumbfounded.

    ��First Mary caused a mess, and now Felray too?��

    Grinding her teeth, Sigrid��s frustration reached its peak, so much so that she could barely manage a bitter smile.

    There wasn��t a single person around Sigrid who was truly helpful.

    To make matters worse, she even suspected Charlotte��s involvement in Felray��s actions.

    Felray had started acting suspiciously ever since the Hadenhartz incident.

    ��Haaa.��

    ��Things don��t seem to be going well.��

    At that moment.

    Sigrid turned her head toward the voice that came from the direction of the door.

    Standing there was someone with long, golden hair.

    The moment Sigrid saw him, her eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    It was none other than the Fake Arthur Gramalte.

    ��What do you want,ing in here unannounced?��

    For a moment, she realized she hadn��t even noticed his presence until he spoke.

    That fact annoyed her, but she didn��t reprimand him.

    After all, he was her only key to connecting with Arthur.

    ��I just thought the recent events seemed�� unsettling.��

    The Fake Arthur��s cold gaze met hers.

    His eyes, strangely reminiscent of the real Arthur��s, made Sigrid shrink back slightly.

    ��Hah, what are you talking about? Everything is going smoothly.��

    ��Are you talking about obtaining the Sword Emperor��s Legacy?��

    His next wordspletely soured her mood.

    ��You��ve been nothing but an observer until now, and now you��re trying to meddle? How far do you intend to go?��

    Sigrid��s eyes gleamed with hostility as an unusual aura began to emanate from her, causing faint vibrations in the air.

    The room��s temperature dropped as if struck by an icy wind, and her blue eyes bore into the Fake Arthur.

    ��Do you think you��ve really be Arthur just because you��re pretending to be him? You��re nothing more than a messenger, a link to Arthur. Have you forgotten your role?��

    Her sharp words elicited silence from the Fake Arthur.

    Then, after a moment, he let out a faint chuckle.

    ��True, I��m not the real Arthur.��

    Sigrid, puzzled by the meaning of hisugh, narrowed her eyes.

    But in an instant, the smile vanished, and the Fake Arthur��s expression turned cold as he addressed her.

    ��Then hear the order of the real Arthur: Bring Kraush Valheim into the fold at all costs. If you fail, you��ll never meet Arthur again.��

    ��What? Wait, what do you����

    ��Remember that.��

    With those final words, the Fake Arthur opened the door and left.

    Left alone in the room, Sigrid clenched her fists tightly, her entire body trembling with suppressed anger, before biting her lip hard.

    That Fake Arthur had imed it was an order from the real Arthur.

    If he wasn��t looking to provoke her, then those words had to be genuine.

    ��Never see Arthur again?��

    Could those words truly havee directly from Arthur himself?

    A sliver of unease crept into Sigrid��s heart, which had remained steadfast until now.

    Arthur was everything to her.

    If Arthur were to abandon her, she wouldn��t be able to endure it.

    Grinding her teeth, Sigrid��s thoughts churned with fury.

    Because she knew exactly who was to me for this entire situation.

    ��Mary, you foolish woman.��

    Still trembling with rage, Sigrid walked over to her desk and pulled open a drawer.

    Taking out a box, she shut the drawer with a decisive motion and turned on her heel.

    Even useless dogs have their roles to y.

    It was time for Mary to fulfill hers.

    As Sigrid stormed out of the room, the sound of her footsteps echoed ominously through the corridor.

    �� �� ��

    The night after the exam had ended.

    Kraush was resting, recovering from the toll of using Annihtion Heavenly Asura and Annihtion Snow Erosion.

    On top of that, his back still stung from the smack he had received from Astria.

    He had been hit by her a few times before, but this time, her hand felt even heavier.

    ��Even in the Academy exam, you��re like this! You��re doing this on purpose to make me mad!��

    Recalling Astria��s scolding words, Kraush let out a faint, bitter smile.

    To be honest, he couldn��t guarantee he wouldn��t cause her more worry in the future.

    <i>��Still, I made progress.��</i>

    Through this exam, Kraush realized that Annihtion Snow Erosion could be used effectively in actualbat.

    If he could pull this off, it would undoubtedly open up a variety of applications in the future.

    <i>��I can also increase the output of Annihtion Erosion.��</i>

    Most of all, the biggest achievement was defeating Mary.

    <i>��Only two locks remain.��</i>

    If he could break those two remaining locks, Mary��s el would be his.

    With el in his possession, he would undoubtedly be even stronger than he was now.

    <i>��The range of application will expand significantly.��</i>

    A way to prevent the world��s destruction was slowly but surely beginning to appear.

    Each time his power grew, he could feel it more clearly.

    This time, in this cycle, he could stop the world��s end.

    <i>Knock knock.</i>

    It was at that moment.

    Kraush heard a tapping on his window.

    Reacting btedly due to his rest, his sixth sense identified the presence outside the window.

    Kraush slowly opened his eyes.

    The memory of something Darlene had mentioned not long ago shed through his mind.

    <i>Creak.</i>

    Kraush got out of bed and approached the window.

    As he opened it, the figure outside flinched and trembled slightly.

    The person wore a robe, but her figure was unmistakably visible beneath it, and strands of ck hair peeked out from under the hood.

    Her shadowed face was hidden in the deep recesses of the robe.

    It was Mary Diana.

    ��What brings you to the men��s dormitory?��

    It was the middle of the night, and if the dormitory warden caught her, she would undoubtedly face interrogation.

    When Kraush questioned her presence, Mary hesitated, her eyes darting nervously.

    ��W-Well, I just�� wanted to talk to you, Kraush.��

    Her response was suspicious, to say the least.

    But in her eyes, there was an unmistakable sense of humiliation and desperation.

    Mary��s appearance was even more pitiful than usual.

    Her forced smile, apanied by beads of sweat on her forehead, radiated desperation.

    There was no trace of the Divine Spear she had once been.

    Kraush silently stared at Mary.

    Under his gaze, she grew even more nervous, fidgeting anxiously.

    ��Come in.��

    After a moment, Kraush turned away from the window and let Mary in.

    Relieved, Mary finally showed a hint of color in her pale face as she carefully climbed inside.@@novelbin@@

    Her bare legs briefly peeked out from beneath the robe before disappearing again.

    The sight inexplicably annoyed Kraush, who plopped down on his bed.

    ��Sit there.��

    When he offered her a seat, Mary hesitantly sat down in the chair.

    She adjusted her robe and took a deep breath.

    ��C-Could I have some tea? My throat��s dry.��

    Coming to someone else��s room and immediately asking for tea��how brazen.

    Her transparent intentions made Kraush silently click his tongue in his mind.

    He stood up.

    ��Fine, I��ll get it.��

    Kraush opened the door and stepped out.

    Nearby, Alicia, who had been dozing off while knitting as a hobby, flinched awake.

    She looked at Kraush and quickly wiped her mouth, offering a sheepish smile.

    ��Kraush, is something the matter?��

    ��There��s a guest. Could you prepare two cups of tea? After that, you can go straight to bed.��

    ��Of course, I��ll prepare it right away.��

    With the clinking of cups, Alicia began preparing the tea.

    Once the tea was ready, Kraush took the tray and returned to his room.

    ��I-I��ll take that!��

    Mary hurriedly reached out to take the tea from him.

    Watching her quickly retreat into the room with the tea, Kraush furrowed his brow slightly.

    He closed the door with a dull thud and turned to face her.

    ��So, why are you here at this hour?��

    Tired of her evasive behavior, Kraush pressed for the main point.

    Mary��s eyes darted around nervously.

    ��W-Well, today, when I lost�� It was just really impactful, and I thought we could talk about it! Haha.��

    Her response was paired with an awkward, forcedugh.

    If she wanted to act sincere, perhaps she should have done something about the dark circles under her eyes first.

    ��Sorry, I know, it��s sudden right?��

    Still gauging Kraush��s reaction, Mary hesitated as she spoke.

    Hearing her words, Kraush remained silent for a moment before turning his head away.

    ��Is that really all?��

    Mary flinched at his question.

    Herrge eyes trembled more violently than ever before.

    ��I doubt someone like you woulde here for such a trivial reason.��

    Kraush��s pointed remark made Mary��s shoulders shrink further.

    She had never considered him a true rival in her life.

    But after suffering such a devastating defeat at his hands today, Mary found herself trembling just being in his presence.

    She was terrified.

    When she faced him, it felt as though her very existence was being denied.

    She wanted to flee immediately, but she couldn��t.

    She had received an order from Sigrid.

    Sigrid had visited Mary while she was hiding under her nkets, trembling in fear after the defeat. Without hesitation, she had forced Mary to her knees.

    ��Mary, this is thestmand I will ever give you.��

    Sigrid��s eyes had been as cold as ice when she uttered those words.

    ��Seduce that man and bear his child.��

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 179: House Owner

    Chapter 179: House Owner

    Morning sunlight streamed into the room.

    A girl, who had woken up a bitte, slightly opened her eyelids.

    Between the strands of white hair that fell along her lifted eyelids, her blue eyes glowed quietly.

    Bianca Hadenhartz, now 14 years old.

    As summer approached, she unconsciously raised her hand to feel along the edge of the bed.

    Soon, she grasped a letter, holding it tenderly, and began reading it with drowsy eyes.

    The letter was none other than one sent by Kraush.

    Just looking at the letter was enough to lift her spirits, a wee way to shake off the fatigue of the morning.

    Recently, perhaps because she had entered a growth spurt, Bianca��s knees ached slightly from growing pains. Rubbing them, she finished reading the letter and got out of bed.

    <i>��After breakfast today, I need to train again.��</i>

    Daily training had be her routine, all to follow in Kraush��s footsteps.

    It was hard, but Bianca never skipped a day and devoted herself to her training.

    Especially after hearing about what Kraush had experienced at Hadenhartz recently, she trained even harder.

    Kraush, who had faced none other than the World Eroder.

    Hearing that had made Bianca��s heart sink, but she worked hard to steady her emotions.

    As long as Kraush was safe, she was fine.

    Even when her heart was overwhelmed with worry, she managed to calm herself because she trusted himpletely.

    With those thoughts, she stepped out of her room and began walking down the hallway, fixing her hair as she went.

    Walking along this corridor often brought back memories of walking with Kraush.

    While it was a little painful because the longing for those days lingered in her heart, recalling those times always made her feel good.

    ��Smiling so early in the morning, did something nice happen?��

    That blunt yet warm voice echoed in her mind.

    ������?��

    But the voice she just heard wasn��t from her memories.

    Startled, Bianca wondered if she had misheard out of sheer longing. Slowly, she turned her head.

    There stood a man.

    He had grown slightly taller than before, his gentle smile still present beneath his dark blue-ck hair.

    The only difference was his attire��clothes she had never seen before.

    It didn��t take long for Bianca to recognize them as the uniform of Rahern Academy.

    ������Lord Kraush?��

    Her voice trembled with disbelief as she spoke.

    Kraush raised a hand in a casual wave.

    ��I��m back.��

    In that instant, Bianca instinctively pushed off from the ground, rushing toward him.

    Her emotions overtook her mind, and her body moved before she could think.

    Though Bianca had longed to see Kraush every day, she had diligently thrown herself into training to suppress those feelings.

    Time and time again, she resisted the urge to run to him, afraid that, once reunited, she wouldn��t be able to let go and might act overly clingy.

    But the moment she saw Kraush, all those thoughts disappeared in an instant.

    The resolve she had painstakingly built suddenly didn��t matter anymore.

    The fact that Kraush was standing before her was the only thing that mattered now.

    Before she realized it, she had rushed forward and embraced him.

    As she nestled in his warm embrace, she fought back tears threatening to spill.

    Then, she felt his warm hand gently rest on her head.

    ��You��ll fall over if you��re not careful.��

    ����It��s fine. You��ll catch me, won��t you, Lord Kraush?��

    ��Well, I guess I would.��

    His kind words, as familiar as always, made Bianca��s heart ache faintly.

    A part of her felt a bit annoyed at how he appeared like a surprise gift, oblivious to the emotions she had been holding back. Yet, being by his side again brought her more joy than anything else.

    ��Did you get taller? You feel a bit different than before.��

    ��I grew a lot. I ate well and slept well so you wouldn��t have to worry about me.��

    ��Good job.��

    Though she had be noticeably more mature since theyst met, Kraush still treated her like a little sister.

    She didn��t mind it before, but for some reason, that attitude didn��t sit well with her today.

    ��I really have grown a lot.��

    Hoping he��d notice, Bianca clung to him a bit more.

    Her fuller figure was proof of that. Ellie, her maid, had once said that men liked women with fuller chests.

    But Kraush didn��t seem to pay much attention to that detail, which left Bianca feeling slightly miffed.

    Ellie must have been lying.

    ��Well, anyway. I brought you a gift.��

    ��A gift?��

    But when Kraush took something out, all of Bianca��s frustration melted away in an instant.

    Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

    Seeing her reaction, Kraush chuckled softly and took her hand in his.

    Then he quickly put a white and blue ring on her ring finger.

    Bianca stared nkly at the ring now adorning her finger.

    When she finally looked up, her eyes met Kraush��s.

    When Kraush met her gaze, he gave a slightly awkward smile and opened his mouth.

    ��You talked about rings, so I brought one.��

    It was a ring he had prepared, thinking of her on purpose.

    For some reason, Bianca felt a sting at the tip of her nose.

    Her heart pounded wildly, as if it had a mind of its own.

    She felt an intense wave of exhaustion, enough to make her legs give out.

    At the same time, her entire face turned crimson.

    She felt as though tears might well up if she wasn��t careful.

    Was it because it had been so long since shest saw him? Her emotions were uncontrobly running rampant.

    Without her Snow Doll, Bianca couldn��t seem to manage her feelings in front of Kraush.

    So, with a sigh escaping her lips, she carefully sped the ring in her hands.

    It was the most precious thing she had, something she must never lose for the rest of her life.

    ��I love it so much����

    Because the sincerity in her eyes was so evident, Kraush didn��t feel all that bad either.

    If he had known this, perhaps he should have brought her one much sooner.

    Bianca, who had been repeatedly looking at the ring on her finger, nced up.

    ��Does this mean we��re getting married now?��

    Her eyes were subtly filled with anticipation, so much so that anyone less attuned to her emotions than Kraush might not have noticed.

    It seemed she interpreted the act of putting on a ring as a proposal for marriage.

    He couldn��t help but wonder what it meant for a 14-year-old girl to already be talking about marriage.

    But the affection in Bianca��s eyes was genuine.

    Kraush always prioritized Bianca��s feelings above all else.

    Although the family had broken their engagement unterally in the past, Kraush had always kept his distance, merely observing her from a step away.

    Even though she often barged into his space on her own ord, Kraush was prepared to let her go at any moment if she ever wanted to leave.

    He believed it was his duty since that day when he owed his life to the White Ghost.

    ��Do you want to get married?��

    Kraush asked as he unknowingly stroked the back of her head.

    The kindness in his eyes was enough to give Bianca the confidence to speak in a firm voice.

    ��Yes.��

    Before he knew it, Bianca had buried her face in his chest.

    Though his height had grown so much that her facepletely disappeared when she pressed against his chest, she didn��t mind.

    The warmth she felt in his arms was the same as always, and that was enough.

    ��I want to marry you, Lord Kraush.��

    Because she had less emotions than anyone else.

    She was more true to her emotions than anyone else.

    Bianca conveyed her honest feelings to Kraush.

    It was astonishing.

    Even though her heart was racing this fast, she felt an inexplicable sense of peace.

    The moment she touched Kraush, she wished to stay by his side forever, never to part.

    ��When you turn 15.��

    Kraush said, slowly wrapping his hand around the nape of Bianca��s neck.

    Her fair neck was flushed red, even more so than usual.

    It was so warm that it seemed to rival the heat emanating from Kraush, who had mastered Annihtion Erosion.

    ��If that��s still what you want by then, we��ll hold the ceremony.��

    The engagement period had already been long enough.

    Once she reached adulthood by age, there would be nothing odd about holding the ceremony.

    So Kraush decided to follow Bianca��s wishes.

    More than anything, he knew the truth himself.

    Even if Bianca stayed by his side forever, he wouldn��t mind in the slightest.

    For someone as naturally irritable as Kraush, that was a significant realization.

    Bianca, her face buried in Kraush��s chest, lifted her head. Her eyes were wide open,rger than ever.

    For some reason, tears had welled up, but her face soon broke into a radiant smile.

    That smile was so beautiful, it perfectly suited her title as the ��Flower of Hadenhartz.��

    ��Do you like it that much?��

    ��Yes, I love it so much.��

    Bianca replied, her smile brimming with sincerity.

    Knowing her joy was genuine, Kraush couldn��t help butugh, albeit a bit awkwardly.

    Bianca then pressed her cheek against Kraush��s chest once more.

    ��Then, are we going to have a baby now?��

    But her next innocent question made Kraush freeze in ce.

    For a moment, he thought he must have misheard, but Bianca��s expression was nothing short of serious.

    Where did she hear something like that?

    Kraush didn��t have to think too hard about the source.@@novelbin@@

    It was undoubtedly Ellie, Bianca��s personal maid, who often filled her head with odd bits of knowledge.

    He had scolded her once before, but it seemed he��d need to take the time to do so again��thoroughly this time.

    ����That��s something we��ll discusster.��

    By then, she would understand what it really meant.

    ��I want both a daughter and a son.��

    [You��ll need to have incredible performance.]

    Sure enough, from the crow perched by the window, came the faint sound of Crimson Garden��s chuckling.

    ��Squeak Squeak!��

    And for some reason, the corpse rat in his pocket rolled around furiously, as if venting its frustration.

    It was probably his way of wrapping things up and telling her to go.

    ��You were heading to training, right? Go take care of that. I��ll handle my business and catch upter.��

    ��Yes, understood.��

    Bianca replied, obediently stepping away from Kraush��s side.

    Her willingness to part showed how much she valued her training as well.

    Seeing that, Kraush felt a faint sense of pride.

    ��Take care.��

    When Krashu waved lightly, Bianca also nodded.

    She was about to move, but stopped slightly.

    ��Lord Kraush.��

    ��Yeah?��

    ��What kind of people are Haring Lagrin and Sizerly Ephania?��

    The moment she asked that question, Kraush froze in a very different way.

    As Kraush stared at her nkly, Bianca��s lips curved into a faint smile, though her expression seemed slightly colder.

    For some reason, she reminded him of her demeanor during her time as a White Ghost.

    ��It��s fine. After all, I��m the one who��s going to marry you.��

    Somehow, Bianca��s presence now felt even icier than it did during her cursed by the Snow Doll days.

    Before Kraush could manage a reply, Bianca turned away and began walking once more.

    Her silver hair fluttered behind her, and her steps were as bold and resolute as that of a matron guarding her husband��s side.

    <i>Tap, tap��</i>

    At that moment, the corpse rat climbed out of his pocket.

    ��Hey, everything��s ready now.��

    Ebsque��s voice came from the rat.

    It sounded a bit subdued, somewhat gloomier than before.

    [ The main wife seems to be making her move now. ]

    Only Crimson Garden chuckled with amusement.

    Trantors note:

    Only now that I��m uploading the chapters I noticed the previous TL uploaded new chaptersst week.

    Oh well, gonna keep going till the end as I have quite a lot of backlog tranted. Enjoy.

    Also, if you want to read ahead, go to my ko-fi for up to 15 chapters more!!!

 Chapter 180: How do you do that? Thats what you should think about

    Chapter 180: How do you do that? Thats what you should think about

    After Bianca had swept through like a storm and went for her training,

    Kraush headed to his own room.

    ��Alicia, stop and go see Aliod.��

    ��Ah.��

    Alicia, Kraush��s personal maid, hesitated the moment she heard that.

    Aliod, the butler of the Green Pine Mansion, was her father.

    After Kraush arrived at the Green Pine Mansion, the two had greeted each other briefly.

    But while Aliod remainedposed, Alicia continued to follow him with her eyes.

    She probably wanted to talk to her father, whom she had not seen in a long time. ��I appreciate your consideration, but I am currently in a position where I must attend to you, Sir Kraush. The same applies even at the Green Pine Mansion.��

    When Alicia politely refused, Kraush smiled lightly.

    ��Then it��s an order. I also need some time alone anyway.��

    ����An order, you say?��

    When Kraush spoke of giving her a direct order, Alicia wavered.

    However, upon seeing that Kraush had no intention of withdrawing it, she eventually gave in.

    ��Thank you. I will be back soon.��

    With that, Alicia bowed deeply and exited in a well-mannered fashion.

    Yet she seemed unable to hide her excitement; the sound of her footsteps racing down the corridor was noticeably quick.

    She was still young, and there must have been much she wished to discuss with her father.

    <i>��It��s true I really did need some alone time anyway.��</i>

    Once Kraush locked the door, he noticed Crimson Garden��s crow that had followed him inside.

    When she saw him, she gave a small nod and perched gently on the doorknob.

    She used magic to seal the doorknob.

    Confirming this, Kraush then took a dead rat out of his pocket.

    ��Ebsque.��

    The moment he called out, the corpse rat sprang up and settled on the floor.

    Right then, a shadow beneath the rat��s feet began shifting and rose upward in a sudden surge.

    From that swiftly ascending darkness emerged a woman with long ck hair and a conspicuously prominent upper body.

    As always, the dark circles under her eyes showed exactly how much of a recluse she was.

    Ebsque Benapochi.

    A World Eroder and the only necromancer in the world.

    ��You��re actually dressed normally for once.��

    Unlike her usual single oversized T-shirt, she wore a ck dress today. The top drew attention to her figure, and the skirt clung to her waist. Long ck gloves stretched all the way to her wrists, exuding a mysterious allure.

    ��It��smon sense that what you wear at home and what you wear outside are different, isn��t it?��

    Ebsque spoke in a slightly brusque tone today.

    Strictly speaking, it was perfectlymon sense, but Kraush knew well that she usually wore little else when going out.

    Maybe she was going through some sort of change of heart. He decided to just let it go.

    ��Where��s Mad Sword Emperor?��

    ��I��ll bring him out now.��

    Compliant as ever, Ebsque tapped the floor lightly with the heel of her shoe.

    Just like with Ebsque��s appearance, ck shadows welled up in a swirl.

    ��Puhak!��

    Rising from within them was a man with blood-red hair.

    Kraush recognized him immediately, having seen him not long ago, and lifted his hand in greeting.

    ��Mad Sword Emperor.��

    ��Cough, ugh, you!��

    The moment Mad Sword Emperor saw Kraush, he tried to shout.

    But before he could, his voice was cut off.

    Because Ebsque held control over him.

    Though he was resurrected through Crimson Garden, his heart was in Ebsque��s hands.

    Therefore, he could no longer show the rebellious nature he once did.

    Kraush walked slowly toward Mad Sword Emperor, whose teeth were clenched in frustration.

    He leaned in, wearing a rxed smile.

    ��I��m sure a survival-driven guy like you already knows this: no matter what you do right now, your life is hanging by a thread.��

    Unable to speak, Mad Sword Emperor could only grind his teeth.

    ��All your escape routes are blocked from the start, so forget it. If I feel like it, that one over there can control your every move.��

    Humiliation filled his expression.

    But he was quick to see reality for what it was.

    ��What do you want to know?��

    As he was desperate to survive, Mad Sword Emperor began by epting the situation instead of fighting it.

    He was exactly the kind of person Kraush deemed worth reviving.

    Anyway, unlike the other Ixion members, he had never been particrly loyal to Ixion in the first ce.

    ��Who currently belongs to Ixion?��

    He already knew Ixion��s objective.

    What Kraush needed was to find out which World Eroders were part of Ixion right now. And also��

    ��Why did you steal the Poison Blood Codex, and who did you deal with after stealing it? Tell me everything.��

    He had to learn about the hidden side that might involve the imperial family, too.

    * * *

    Now that he was effectively a corpse, Mad Sword Emperor had no choice in the matter.

    From the moment he started talking, Kraush listened meticulously to everything.

    Thanks to that, Kraush could roughly grasp which World Eroders were currently affiliated with Ixion.

    <i>��They��ve joined up faster than I expected, and some of them are truly dangerous.��</i>

    He identified a total of fourteen World Eroders.

    Among them, four��including the ck Witch��were ones Kraush deemed truly threatening.

    ��If you count their servants as well, their numbers will swell even more.��

    Kraush folded his arms and tapped one with his index finger.

    Was this some kind of butterfly effect from what Sigrid Ephania and he had done?

    Or was it caused by some unknown undercurrent beyond his awareness? He couldn��t be sure.

    But one question stood out.

    ��The ��Hell Fairy��?��

    It was a name he had never heard.

    Even Kraush did not know every World Eroder in existence.

    He only had knowledge of Ixion members and the ones he had shed with in the war against the World Eroders.

    Naturally, he couldn��t have known them all, especially the ones hidden away.

    But what was certain was that he��d never heard of a World Eroder going by the moniker ��Hell Fairy.��

    ��That��s the one.��

    Then Mad Sword Emperor continued.

    ��It was that person who asked me to steal the Poison Blood Codex.��

    So it wasn��t the ck Witch but rather some other figure called the Hell Fairy who requested that Mad Sword Emperor steal the Poison Blood Codex.

    At those words, Kraush��s face twisted in displeasure.

    ��So you��re telling me you don��t know what they did with it after you handed it over?��

    ��Why would I? I just fulfilled my end of the deal.��

    Mad Sword Emperor snorted, indicating he truly had no idea.

    When Kraush looked over at Ebsque, she nodded.

    Everything the Mad Sword Emperor was saying at that moment was the honest truth.

    ��What did you get in return?��

    ��Blood Demonic Sword.��

    But his next words puzzled Kraush.

    Blood Demonic Sword, one of the Ten Heavenly Swords that Mad Sword Emperor had favored.

    It was odd to learn that he had onlye into possession of it rtively recently.

    ��Weren��t you originally carrying Blood Demonic Sword?��

    ��I had a de I brought from my world, but during battle it got old and dull. That��s when I was approached with the deal.��@@novelbin@@

    If that was the case, it meant the Hell Fairy existed in his original world as well.

    Kraush felt a headacheing on.

    He was beginning to sense how insufficient information was creeping in bit by bit.

    ��Crimson Garden, do you know anything about this Hell Fairy?��

    ��For the most part, yes.��

    The raven perched on the doorknob answered Kraush��s question.

    ��In my experience, the Hell Fairy was a rtively new World Eroder who��d only recently gained their moniker. I did see them once when I was in Ixion.��

    ��What were they like?��

    ��They gave me an eerie feeling��more disturbing than the ck Witch. Their affinity for fire-based magic was quite formidable, and above all, they never left an opening.��

    At those words, Kraush narrowed his eyes slightly.

    ��Fire magic?��

    ��Yes, the Hell Fairy mainly uses fire magic, with a brilliant blue hue.��

    Blue mes.

    <i>��Not the person I��m thinking of, then.��</i>

    Kraush briefly recalled Abe, the Red Witch, who was a master of fire magic so different from the me Emperor An.

    She��d vanished without a trace, so he��d thought of her for a moment, but quickly shook his head.

    <i>��The timing doesn��t match up.��</i>

    The Hell Fairy made the deal with the Mad Sword Emperor when Kraush was just four years old.

    Kraush��s return in time happened at age thirteen.

    Abe also returned to a point where she would have been twelve��just one year younger than Kraush.

    Meaning, when the Hell Fairy was active, Abe was only three, which didn��t line up.

    ��Mad Sword Emperor, is Ixion connected to the imperial family?��

    As soon as Kraush posed his next question, the Mad Sword Emperor answered readily.

    ��Likely, since I heard that Hell Fairy is acting as an inside agent for the imperial family.��

    So, the Poison Blood Codex incident definitely involved the imperial family.

    And the Hell Fairy was also working with them.

    <i>��These situations are getting more tangled than I thought.��</i>

    Kraush knew the imperial family��s secret.

    He had seen the empire tumble into ruin and its imperial family lose its authority as a result of that secret.

    <i>��Hadenhartz also ended up destroyed by the Poison King when the Second Prince revealed the empire��s secret as payment.��</i>

    Perhaps that no longer applies, but in any case, the empire��s hidden secret was the starting point for everything.

    <i>��Though it��s no surprise Ixion and the imperial family are linked.��</i>

    What bothered him was that the Hell Fairy��someone he��d never heard of��was the one bridging them.

    Hearing all this information somehow made Kraush��s thoughts all the more muddled, and he sighed.

    ��Enough. This isn��t a situation where thinking alone will solve anything.��

    He reorganized his thoughts before they could overwhelm him. Then he reached one conclusion.

    ��I��ll just have to meet them in person.��

    If there was something he didn��t know, he could figure it out by confronting it directly.

    That was why he had gone to the trouble of bringing back the Mad Sword Emperor.

    Their eyes locked.

    Seeing Mad Sword Emperor��s expression, which asked what new scheme Kraush had in mind, Kraush��s lips curled into a slight smile.

    ��Mad Sword Emperor, it��s time for you to y your next role.��

    ��What? There��s more?��

    Mad Sword Emperor muttered sarcastically, as if simply giving information wasn��t enough.

    Kraush ignored him.

    ��You��ll be attending Ixion��s uing meeting in person.��

    Mad Sword Emperor��s face went rigid at once.

    ��Wait, wait! There��s a pretty high chance I��ll be exposed!��

    When he asked how he was supposed to avoid being found out, Kraush shrugged.

    ��That��s up to you. Don��t worry. As long as you act like you usually do, it��ll be fine.��

    ��F-Fuck, how could I possibly not be noticed when a dead man��s walking around again?!��

    ��Well, figuring that out is your problem����

    A sinister smile appeared on Kraush��s lips.

    ��Not mine, is it?��

    Mad Sword Emperor red at Kraush, clearly on the brink of cursing him outright.

    But he didn��t want to lose his resurrected life again.

    Even if he was nothing more than a puppet, preserving his own life was his top priority.

    ��I really should��ve killed you properly back then.��

    Watching Mad Sword Emperor grit his teeth, Kraush patted his shoulder.

    ��I��m counting on you, Mad Sword Emperor.��

    We might just be the best of friends.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 181: Dark Meeting

    Chapter 181: Dark Meeting

    In the pitch-ck space.

    One by one, the invited individuals were stepping into the space.

    Dressed in various outfits, they walked with a leisurely gait, as if attending a party.

    ��Oh, well now, we��ve got quite the rare guest.��

    At that moment, a short stocky man with a long beard weed someone with a heartyugh.

    Standing there was a tall, slender woman wearing a mask that only revealed one eye.

    ��Hell Fairy, what brings you to this meeting? It��s been a while since we��ve seen you.��

    The short, stocky man addressed the woman with a grin. She was none other than the Hell Fairy.

    Despite his attention, she did not show much of a reaction. ��I heard that the Mad Sword Emperor was defeated.��

    Instead, she revealed the reason for her participation in this meeting.

    Ixion, the World Eroder Collective.

    This was a space created by the ck Witch, serving as the venue for Ixion��s regr meetings.

    ��Haha, so I heard. That Mad Sword Emperor, always singing songs of strength, supreme power, and invincibility, finally met his end. I thought he was the type to run for his life and cling to it stubbornly, but I guess not.��

    The short stocky man said this with a boisterousugh.

    His nickname was Master Craftsman.

    He was a dwarf who wielded a hammer capable of creating anything.

    ��That guy used to beg me to make him a sword. It��s strange��I actually feel a bit sorry now that I didn��t make one for him.��

    He lightly tossed and caught the hammer in his hand. His movements with the hammer were practiced and confident.

    ��It��s strange that he was defeated even with the ck Witch present.��

    ��Even the ck Witch can make mistakes, can��t she? Most likely, that Light Emperor idiot got carried away and ended up paying the price for it.��

    The Hell Fairy expressed her doubts, but he brushed them off lightly as if it wasn��t worth worrying about.

    Unlike the Hell Fairy, he didn��t seem to find the Mad Sword Emperor��s death suspicious at all.

    Meanwhile, guests continued to arrive in the space.

    Some quietly took seats in the corners without greeting anyone, while others exchanged pleasantries, suggesting familiarity with one another.

    ��Yaaaawn.��

    On the other hand, one man sat cross-legged on the floor and let out a massive yawn.

    He had a beast-like, enormous physique, oversized ears that didn��t seem human, and white fur covering his entire body, exuding an intense aura.

    No one dared approach the man, as if his presence alone created an invisible barrier.

    ��Well, well, even the Beast King is here.��

    The Master Craftsman let out a surprised exmation as he spotted the man.

    It seemed that today was a gathering of individuals rarely seen together.

    Surely, they too must have been intrigued by the news of the Mad Sword Emperor��s demise, just like the Hell Fairy.

    Whether it was the ck Witch��s mistake or the Mad Sword Emperor��s self-destruction, these two possibilities had to be rified.

    <i>Click-ck��</i>

    At that moment, the sound of high heels echoed from deeper within the space.

    As all eyes focused on one spot, a strange presence entered their view.

    The unsettling figure, who seemed to twist one��s very insides just by looking at her, had long, ck hair that almost entirely obscured her face.

    Underneath that hair, her ck dress and wide, flowing skirt defined her symbolic appearance.

    The ck Witch.

    As her title suggested, she exuded the aura of a witch more than anyone else.

    Her arrival signified the official start of the meeting.

    ��ck Witch.��

    The first to speak was the man known as the Beast King.

    ��Did the Mad Sword Emperor die because of your mistake?��

    Still seated on the floor, the Beast King directly addressed the reason for his attendance.

    His question reflected the curiosity shared by everyone present.

    The death of a World Eroder.

    In these times, it wasn��t unheard of, but Ixion was a group personally assembled by the ck Witch.

    If the Mad Sword Emperor��s opponent had been one of the Four Above the Heavens, it would have been understandable, but it was merely one of the Ten Greatest Under the Heavens.

    With the ck Witch��s support, escaping wouldn��t have been an impossible feat.

    As the Beast King posed his question, the ck Witch remained silent for a moment.

    Then, after a brief pause, her dark lips parted slowly.

    ��Ignis, thought to have been lost, has been found.��

    ��Ignis?��

    Her next words changed the atmosphere of the meeting in an instant.

    Ignis.

    A skill that allows the extraction of the purest form of World Erosion, essential for creating the God of World Erosion.

    It was indispensable to the shared goal of the World Eroders gathered in Ixion.

    Perhaps because they understood this significance, everyone��s expressions stiffened at once.

    ��Who has it? Last time, it was that Valheim guy, wasn��t it?��

    Velokin Valheim.

    At the time, it was widely known that the third son of the Valheim family possessed Ignis.

    However, he had perished due to World Erosion.

    Now, a new possessor of Ignis had emerged.

    ��Kraush Valheim, the youngest of the Valheim family.��

    The ck Witch��s response came without hesitation.

    The mention of the Valheim name once again caused the World Eroders to show displeased expressions.

    It was understandable, as Valheim was a den of demons that even World Eroders couldn��t interfere with recklessly.

    ��So what you��re saying is, the reason you couldn��t save the Mad Sword Emperor was because you were too fixated on Ignis?��

    When the Beast King made this pointed remark, the ck Witch had no immediate reply.

    As he implied, the failure to save the Mad Sword Emperor was because the ck Witch momentarily lost her focus.

    Ignis was essential not only to Ixion but also to her personally.

    As the Beast King��s gaze grew sharper while observing the ck Witch��s silence.

    <i>p, p!</i>

    Someone suddenly broke the tension with the sound of apuse.

    At the center of the gathering��s attention stood an old gentleman, pressing down a fedora over his head, smiling warmly.

    ��Let��s not push the ck Witch too hard, shall we? As unfortunate as the Mad Sword Emperor��s death may be, we��ve rediscovered Ignis, haven��t we? That alone is a significant gain.��

    The gentleman��s words lightened the atmosphere.

    ��ck Witch, if you��ve gathered information about this Kraush Valheim who holds Ignis, would you mind sharing it with us?��

    Naturally transitioning to the next topic, the old gentleman��s question prompted the ck Witch to nod slowly.

    As requested, she began to meticulously convey what she had learned about Kraush Valheim to the World Eroders.

    As her story unfolded, the Eroders disyed various reactions, with some showing recognition of the name.

    After all, Kraush was a figure who had recently be a hot topic, discussed almost daily.

    However, as they processed the details shared by the ck Witch, the realization dawned anew.

    ��Has a new star fallen upon Valheim?��

    The Beast King��s question captured the sentiment perfectly.

    Kraush��s feats were beyond extraordinary for his age.

    Even reviewing his aplishments so far, it was clear to everyone.

    It was only a matter of time before Kraush Valheim would be an unparalleled threat.

    This also meant that Kraush would be a major obstacle to Ixion��s goal of obtaining Ignis.

    ��We need to deal with him and bring him in right now.��

    The Beast King stroked his white-bearded chin thoughtfully.

    ��Are we monitoring him as we speak?��

    At his next question, the ck Witch shook her head.

    Seeing her reaction, the Beast King tilted his head.

    ��You mean you can��t keep an eye on him yourself?��

    ��It seems he��s using some kind of barrier.��

    ��Well, that means he knows about us and has taken precautions, doesn��t it?��

    The Beast King��s exasperation was evident.

    This unmistakably implied that Kraush was aware of their existence.

    ��What��s with this kid? He feels like no ordinary opponent.��

    Starting with his past feats and now blocking even the ck Witch��s surveince��it was clear this was no ordinary adversary.

    ��Tch, of course. That boy has her by his side.��

    At that moment, another figure from Ixion finally spoke.

    There stood a woman whose attire was strikingly provocative at a single nce.

    Her outfit barely covered what needed to be hidden, and her long ears stood out against her dark skin.

    Her alias was ck Swan.

    An entity of the Dark Attribute Demonkind.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    The moment that name was mentioned, the members of Ixion reacted in various ways.

    This was because everyone present had, in some way, encountered her before.

    The Immortal

    Crimson Garden August

    Once the most powerful force in Ixion and the most infamous figure among World Eroders.

    ��That woman is currently staying by that boy��s side.��

    ��The Immortal? After wreaking havoc and leaving Ixion, she��s now taken the boy with Ignis as her servant?��

    At ck Swan��s words, the Beast King furrowed his brows deeply.

    An unusual intensity emanated from him��it was no secret that his rtionship with Crimson Garden was far from amicable.

    ��I don��t know the details. What��s certain is that she��s with him. Several of her subordinates were spotted near the boy.��

    ��The Immortal����

    The Beast King ground his teeth alone.

    However, his previously reckless demeanor had diminished.

    Even he wasn��t eager to face Crimson Garden head-on, knowing full well how troublesome an opponent she could be.

    ��Ebsque Benapotchi is also there.��

    The ck Witch added more to the conversation.

    Ebsque Benapotchi, who had been ted to be a new member of Ixion.

    Her necromancer techniques were perfectly suited for overwhelming enemies with sheer numbers.

    Her absence was undoubtedly a significant loss for Ixion.

    ��An Immortal and a necromancer�� this situation is turning out to be very peculiar.��

    The Beast King clenched his teeth audibly, his irritation with theplications apparent in his demeanor.

    ��So����

    As the ck Witch began to speak again, she suddenly stopped.

    Her head froze mid-sentence, and her gaze slowly shifted.

    Her sudden reaction caused everyone else to instinctively follow her gaze.

    Soon, the sound of footsteps began to echo through the space.

    Slow, almost frivolous steps.

    As those who recognized the sound started to show their confusion.

    ��Quite the crowd here.��

    A man with blood-red hair appeared.

    Looking as rxed as ever, his lips stretched into an unnervingly wide grin.

    ��What? Were you all waiting for me?��

    The Mad Sword Emperor.

    The man who was supposed to be dead had shown up at Ixion��s meeting.

    As he appeared, the World Eroders each reacted differently��shock, surprise, disbelief, dismay, relief, irritation, anger, and suspicion.

    Among these, the sharp stabs of suspicion seemed to pierce through the Mad Sword Emperor��s body.

    Noticing this, his blood-red eyes twisted with sudden intensity.

    ��What��s the matter? Upset that I��m back alive? If you��ve got a problem with it, how about you take me on?��

    And with those words, one thing became clear.

    This was the real Mad Sword Emperor.

    Trantors note:

    I just learned that I need to upload at least 50 chapters for NU to add my chapters if there is an <em>��active��</em> trantor.@@novelbin@@

    So here��s 20 more to the previous 30.

 Chapter 183: First Kiss

    Chapter 183: First Kiss

    With the matters of Ixion roughly concluded, Kraush first returned to his estate.

    Since his workload had increased significantly, he nned to organize everything at the Green Pine Mansion before proceeding.

    ��You��vee all this way. Do you think you��ll be able to handle seeing that child next time if you leave without meeting her?��

    This was the advice of Crimson Garden.

    As she pointed out, Kraush felt it would be inappropriate to leave without saying hello to Bianca.

    After all, it had been a long time since he��dst seen her face.

    So, when Kraush stepped into the Green Pine Mansion.

    ��If you��re looking for Lady Bianca, she��s currently training.��

    It was Aliod, the mansion��s head butler, who informed him of Bianca��s location. Perhaps it was because he had recently reunited with his daughter, Alicia, but Alriod��s face looked noticeably brighter.

    Having been worried about his daughter, who had suffered from a discoloration disease, he now seemed relieved to see her doing well.

    ��Training.��

    Kraush had observed Bianca��s training a few times before he left for Rahern Academy.

    Since quite some time had passed since his departure, he was curious to see how much her skills had progressed.

    Just as Kraush was about to step into the training ground.

    ��?��

    There was a small fox made of ice at the entrance.

    The fox, whose body and head were almost indistinguishable, tilted its head, and Kraush immediately recognized what it was.

    <b>Ice Collection (��߀��)</b>

    The ice spirit conjuring technique of the Northern Spirit Summoner, Jenna Edalsia.

    However, Kraush sensed something different about this foxpared to the spirits Jenna typically summoned.

    It felt oddly colder, with a slightly rough, unfinished quality to it.

    ��<i>Pii!</i>��

    The fox let out a sound and scurried off somewhere.

    Watching the fox dart away, Kraush stepped inside and noticed the fox disappearing into the white strands of hair of someone standing ahead.

    ��Pii, good girl.��

    The fox��s destination was clear.

    Standing there was a woman.

    Perhaps due to training, her attire was lighter and shorter than usual.

    Her white hair cascaded down, framing the nape of her neck, and her eyes shone like blue diamonds.

    Bianca Hadenhartz.

    She was Kraush��s fianc��e.

    Was it just a natural change during adolescence?

    In just a few months, Bianca��s beauty had blossomed even further.

    The youthful look she once had had mostly disappeared, reced with a more mature demeanor.

    <i>��So, this is what it means to grow older.��</i>

    Kraush hadn��t noticed before since they were always together.

    Seeing her after some time apart, it was clear how much she had grown since their first meeting.

    Next year, she would be an adult, so it wasn��t surprising, but it still struck him.

    On Bianca��s left ring finger was a ring, a gift from Kraush.

    Even during training, she still wore it.

    ��Kraush.��

    Bianca finally noticed him and looked surprised.

    Then, she gave a slight smile and walked toward him.

    ��Pii.��

    The ice fox poked its head out from the back of Bianca��s neck.

    It seemed Bianca was the one who had created it after all.

    <i>��She��s only been training for about a year.��</i>

    Yet, the craftsmanship was this refined.

    Although she wasn��t on Jenna��s level, it reaffirmed Bianca��s incredible talent.

    After all, she was the one who had in the Poison King, one of the Ten Greatest Under the Heavens, during her time as White Ghost.

    Her innate talent was undeniable.

    ��Did I interrupt your training?��

    ��I just finished.��

    Perfect timing.

    Kraush had been thinking of having a meal with her.

    ��Wow, I thought my adorable pupil didn��t know how to show expressions, but look at this variety!��

    A sudden voice chimed in.

    It was Jenna Edalsia, Bianca��s mentor.

    She still seemed to struggle with heat, wearing light clothing and covered in sweat, even though it was only early summer.

    ��It��s been a while, Kraush. You remember me, right?��

    ��No one��s memory is that bad.��

    ��I thought today��s youngsters forget everything as soon as they turn around. Haha, I��m honored you remember me. I��ve even heard rumors about you out here.��

    It might��ve seemed like Bianca was spreading stories, but that didn��t quite fit.

    In that case, someone else was actively spreading tales about Kraush to their benefit.

    <i>��The First Prince��s doing.��</i>

    Kraush had made a deal with the First Prince of the Starlon Kingdom.

    The prince was deliberately inting Kraush��s reputation to showcase their connection and solidify his influence.

    <i>��If he tries to grow his reputation too much, the nobles will push back. So he��s using me to bolster his foundation instead.��</i>

    In the noble society, Valheim was an unspoken rule.

    An untouchable taboo.

    The First Prince was exploiting this taboo, using Kraush as a stepping stone.

    <i>��Even if it��s exaggerated, it��s not necessarily bad for me.��</i>

    Reputation elevates how others perceive you.

    For Kraush, aiming to lead the Skyborne Generation, this was a necessary step.

    ��Bianca, have you eaten?��

    ��Not yet.��

    ��Perfect. Let��s eat together.��

    At those words, Bianca ran toward Kraush.

    She instinctively reached out to hold his hand but hesitated, pausing mid-motion.

    Sniffing at the sleeve of her training clothes, Bianca took a step back, prompting Kraush to tilt his head in confusion.

    ��Why?��

    ��I smell like sweat.��

    Sweat?

    Curious, Kraush leaned in slightly to verify for himself.

    But Bianca��s hair suddenly bristled, and she darted away in an instant.

    It was like watching a fluffy white chick suddenly act like a wary cat.

    ��You��re mean.��

    Bianca raised her eyebrows in mock annoyance, making it clear she had no intention of letting Kraush sniff her.

    She cautiously shifted around him, keeping a watchful eye, as if preparing to evade him again.

    Watching her antics, Kraush couldn��t hold back hisughter.

    ��Go wash up.��

    ��Okay.��

    Was it because it had been so long since he��d seen her, or was it just her usual self?

    As Kraush felt himself smiling, he realized one simple truth.

    The only person who could make him smile thisfortably was Bianca.

    ��Meeting your fianc��e after so long, and now you��re grinning like an idiot.��

    Crimson Garden teased from the side, poking him with her beak.

    Kraush couldn��t even argue back.

    After all, the moment he returned to the Green Pine Mansion and saw Bianca, it finally felt like he was home.

    <i>��Home.��</i>

    Once everything was over, the thought of staying here and spending time with Bianca didn��t seem so bad.

    For Kraush, whose sole life goal had always been to prevent destruction, this was the first time he thought about what mighte after.

    Whether or not that vision would ever be reality, even Kraush couldn��t say.

    But one thing he was sure of.

    <i>��Even if I��m not there����</i>

    He wanted to leave that future in Bianca��s hands.

    Kraush��s hand clenched into a light fist.

    He needed to try a little harder.

    In that moment, the weariness he hadn��t even realized he��d felt solidified into a renewed resolve.

    * * *

    After finishing their meal, with the early summer heat beginning to make itself known, Kraush sat on a garden chair in the Green Pine Mansion��s yard.

    Beside him sat Bianca, enjoying a rare moment of proper rxation.

    Kraush nced at Bianca, who was fidgeting with his hand, her fingers lightly ying with his.

    ��Having fun?��

    ��Yes.��

    Perhaps it was because they hadn��t seen each other in so long, but Bianca was unusually clingy.

    Kraush couldn��t help but chuckle softly at her behavior.

    When he had been sharing recent significant events with her, she had held his hand tightly, listening intently.

    But as time passed, she began to act like this, gently fidgeting.

    The cool evening breeze, still carrying a hint of chill, brushed against Kraush��s face, rustling Bianca��s hair.

    As her hair shifted, it revealed her delicate, beautiful face.

    Her beauty was so renowned that it often left people captivated, and even Kraush, who had seen her countless times, found himself quietly gazing at her.

    Bianca, busy fidgeting with Kraush��s hand, eventually realized his lingering gaze and looked up at him.

    When their eyes met, she tilted her head slightly.

    ��Is there something on my face?��

    ��No, not really. Just looking.��

    There was no particr reason; he was simply staring.

    Bianca tilted her head again, her hair cascading further down.

    A few strands fell onto her cheek, clinging slightly.

    Seeing this, Kraush reached out with his free hand and gently brushed her hair aside.

    It was soft.

    Not only the texture of her hair but also her cheek, which his hand barely touched, was unbelievably soft.

    As Kraush adjusted her hair, Bianca quietly epted his touch, her eyes trembling asionally as if she found it ticklish.

    ��I won��t be able to see you for quite a while after this.��

    Ever since he joined the academy, Kraush had been constantly on the move without a single break, and it was unlikely to change anytime soon.

    The chances of him visiting the Green Pine Mansion like today were practically nonexistent moving forward.

    Hearing this, Bianca gently ced her hand over Kraush��s, which still rested on her cheek.@@novelbin@@

    ��It��s okay.��

    Under the night sky, her blue eyes glowed vividly.

    ��I��lle to see you.��

    Her voice carried a firm resolve.

    ��No matter where you go, I��ll follow you, Kraush. That��s what it means to be your fianc��e.��

    With a slight smile, Bianca spoke as if it were her lifelong goal.

    She uttered the one connection more precious to her than anything else in her life, even more than her family.

    Her engagement to Kraush.

    The ring on her hand, which rested atop his, shimmered under the moonlight.

    As Kraush watched, Bianca had unconsciously leaned closer to him.

    In the narrowed distance, Kraush could feel her heartbeat through the fingers that brushed her neck.

    Her slightly flushed cheeks couldn��t have been caused by the glow of the streetlights.

    Kraush knew.

    He knew how much he meant to Bianca.

    To her, he was the one who helped her reim her emotions.

    He had given her more than her discarded family ever could.

    Even a casual observer could easily tell just by the way Bianca, who usually showed no emotion, would light up with a radiant smile whenever she looked at him.

    And perhaps for Kraush the feeling was mutual.

    In his life that resembled an endless struggle, Kraush had always been with Bianca.

    Even Kraush, with his unyielding mental strength, had moments where he faltered.

    But during those times, seeing Bianca asleep in his arms gave him the strength to rise again.

    Just as Bianca had stood up thanks to Kraush, Kraush had also been able to stand because of Bianca.

    Before his regression, Kraush owed Bianca his life.

    Because of this, Kraush had once considered breaking off their engagement if it was what she wanted for her happiness.

    If she ever fell in love with someone else, he was willing to step aside, even y the role of the viin if necessary.

    But when his gaze met Bianca��s, all those thoughts seemed meaningless.

    To Bianca, Kraush would always be her most precious person.

    And Kraush knew this truth all too well.

    He also knew he could never truly let Bianca go.

    <i>��At this point.��</i>

    Who would have thought he��d develop such selfish desires?

    A faint smile appeared on Kraush��s lips as he gently cupped Bianca��s cheek and leaned closer.

    ��Bianca.��

    ����Yes.��

    Her reply came slightly dyed, her breath carrying a warmth that wasn��t usually there, as if she were nervous.

    That alone was enough of an answer.

    Kraush lowered his head, pressing his lips gently against hers.

    Bianca��s eyes widened momentarily before slowly closing.

    Through their kiss, they felt each other��s warmth, a tender and soft sensation lingering on their lips.

    When Kraush finally pulled back, he was met with Bianca��s dreamy gaze, her expression dazed as though intoxicated.

    Meeting his eyes, she leaned into his chest, her flushed face and racing heartbeat leaving herpletely weak.

    Under the slightly chilly early summer night air, Kraush, his body filled with warmth, looked up at the sky.

    Meanwhile, his hand intertwined tightly with Bianca��s, holding it with a grip that promised he would never let go.

    A vow to never lose her again.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 184: The Choice

    Chapter 184: The Choice

    The next day, Kraush returned to Rahern Academy, seeing Bianca off.

    It had been a short break, but one imbued with many meanings.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush��s heart felt much lighter than before upon his return.

    It seemed to be thanks to acknowledging what needed to be acknowledged.

    However, there was something that slightly worried him.

    ��A year from now, I��ll grow stronger before I enroll in Rahern Academy.��

    Bianca had shown firm resolve, which was good.

    ��I��ll be an amazing woman who suits you, Kraush, and I��ll stay by your side.��

    Yet, her firm resolve seemed to have taken a turn in an unexpected direction. Kraush let out a dryugh after reading the emotion in the blue eyes that had met his.

    It was because he realized the emotions in her eyes were jealousy and possessiveness.

    It was both endearing and, in a way, made him feel a little guilty.

    After all, it was Kraush himself who had made her uneasy.

    [ Isn��t it because of your usual behavior? You��re surrounded by women all the time. Why not go ahead and buy rings in every variety while you��re at it? ]

    Taking this chance, Crimson Garden��s criticism came in rapid session.

    Kraush felt somewhat wronged.

    Additionally, the corpse rat of Ebsque was unusually quiet today.

    She must be tired from the ordeal with the Mad Sword Emperor, so it seemed only fair to let her rest for a while.

    <i>��Looks like I��m finally getting used to Rahern Academy.��</i>

    Walking down the hallway, Kraush stretched briefly.

    Perhaps because he had taken a full day to rest, his body felt refreshed.

    <i>��Now it��s time to get to work.��</i>

    With a mountain of tasks ahead, he had replenished his strength through rest, so it was time to put that strength to use.

    It was as Kraush decided this and moved his steps that he overheard:

    ��Did you hear about the imperial princess��s assassin?��

    ��They said Lady Sigrid wasn��ting out of her room, so someone checked on her, and she was shouting and making a scene.��

    ��It��s absurd. After all Lady Sigrid has done for them out of old affection, they go and do something like that.��

    ��Born that way, I guess. Actually, isn��t the story about being manipted by the Night Raven leader all a lie?��

    The sharp voices reached Kraush��s ears.

    When Kraush nced outside the second-floor window, he saw a group of students gathered there.

    It was an ideal spot for sharing gossip and backtalk among themselves.

    But more than that, was that smoke rising from cigarettes?

    Smoking was strictly prohibited within Rahern Academy.

    While some professors might sneak a smoke here and there, it was an entirely different matter for students.

    Looking closer, he noticed that some of the students gathered there were notorious troublemakers within the academy.

    Beforeing to Rahern Academy, they likely had dreams and ambitions.

    But after encountering real geniuses, their spirits had been broken, leading them down the path of troublemaking.

    Kraush remembered these students vaguely, as he had crossed paths with them in previous cycles.

    <i>��Back then, they were my seniors.��</i>

    Now, they were fellow second-generation students.

    ��Still, you��ve got to admit she��s hot. I kind of want to hold her just once.��

    ��Are you insane? You want to hold a criminal who assassinated the princess? Your taste is seriously twisted.��

    ��Come on, every guy should try holding a bad girl at least once to be a real man.��

    ��Ugh, is that really all men ever talk about?��

    As always, they were as clueless as ever.

    Kraush leaned his head out of the window frame.

    ��Hey.��

    The group flinched and looked up at him.

    When they recognized Kraush��s face, their expressions turned pale in an instant.

    The top-ranked second-generation student and a direct descendant of the Valheim family.

    Kraush Valheim.

    There wasn��t a single person in Rahern Academy who didn��t know his name.

    Kraush vaulted lightly over the window frame andnded right in front of them.

    The troublemakers froze, unsure of what to do. Kraush, without a word, snatched one of their cigarettes.

    <i>Hiss!</i>

    He crushed the cigarette in his bare hand without so much as a flinch.

    The burning ember should have been hot, but Kraush��s expression didn��t change at all, intimidating them even further.

    He let the ashes fall from his hand and slowly fixed his gaze on them.

    ��Should I put it out for you myself, or will you do it?��

    ��We��ll put it out!��

    The troublemakers hastily extinguished their cigarettes in various ways.@@novelbin@@

    Kraush brushed off his hands, staring at them directly.

    ��Who was the one talking earlier about Sigrid Ephania shouting at Mary Diana?��

    ��M-me.��

    One of them raised his hand immediately, panic written all over his face at Kraush��s question.

    Kraush looked at him, crossed his arms, and leaned back against the wall.

    ��Tell me more about that in detail.��

    These kinds of things were always best known by those who lurked in the background.

    * * *

    The incident where Mary, who stayed in the dormitory, quarreled with Sigrid.

    It seemed to have happened during the brief moment Kraush was away.

    Judging by the situation, Sigrid, enraged to her limits at Mary for disobeying her orders, must have sought her out.

    Given her personality, she would have unleashed all the suppressed insults and harsh words she had held back until the end on Mary without hesitation.

    <i>��Mary must have already been at her mental limit by that point.��</i>

    Naturally, Mary, who had no mental strength left to endure Sigrid��s verbal abuse, would have eventually exploded.

    She was already convinced, manipted by Kraush��s words, that everything that happened to her was entirely Sigrid��s fault.

    When Mary, who had always obediently followed her orders without fail, finally shouted at her, even Sigrid must have been taken aback.

    Not long after, she would have realized that themotion was too much.

    In the end, this drew attention from others one by one and Sigrid, prioritizing her image, felt the need to retreat for the time being.

    <i>��After leaving Mary��s room, Sigrid left with tears welling in her eyes.��</i>

    Afterward, she probably used her subordinates to subtly spread rumors.

    The rumor went that Sigrid, out of consideration for her past connection with Mary, sought her out tofort her for failing the recent midterm evaluation.

    But Mary, despite Sigrid��s kind intentions, yelled at her and drove her away.

    Sigrid already had a good reputation among the students.

    In contrast, Mary was only known for her notoriety.

    Naturally, the rumor was interpreted to suit the students�� existing biases.

    Mary, confined in her room without any response, let the rumor solidify into fact, leaving herpletely isted.

    <i>��Sigrid has utterly cast Mary aside.��</i>

    It was already a situation with more drawbacks than benefits.

    Given Sigrid��s personality, she would no longer keep Mary by her side.

    With that, Kraush stopped in front of the women��s dormitory.

    <i>��This is undoubtedly an opportunity.��</i>

    Now that Sigrid haspletely abandoned her, this was the chance to fill Mary��s final ��dial����<i>submission.</i>

    However, there was one problem here.

    Would Mary, in her current state, evene out of her room upon hearing that Kraush hade looking for her?

    Kraush knew Mary��s personality well.

    <i>��That day, I seeded in erasing Sigrid and securing my position to some extent, but����</i>

    With time passing and reaching today, even that had significantly faded.

    Now, even the act of stepping outside must feel more terrifying to her.

    If Kraush personally went to her and called out, there might be a chance. But if an unknown figure appeared instead, she would likely flee.

    <i>��What to do.��</i>

    Kraush nced at the women��s dormitory.

    Compared to the men��s dormitory, the women��s dormitory had much tighter security.

    And for good reason, the women professors took turns directly standing guard over the dormitory.

    Even Kraush couldn��t recklessly barge in.

    [ What are you so worried about? ]

    At that moment, a voice from Crimson Garden, soaring above the sky, reached him.

    [ Isn��t there a way through that kid who was good at alchemy? ]

    And then, the idea Kraush had been ignoring all along came back to him.

    Kraush scowled fiercely and looked up at the sky.

    After letting out a short sigh, he eventually turned around.

    Annoying as it was, it seemed there was no other choice.

    * * *

    The Alchemy Lab of the Special Academy.

    Kraush, who arrived there, had an unusually irritated expression on his face.

    Perhaps because of this, no one dared to speak to him as he passed by.

    Instead, people avoided his gaze, stepping aside as he made his way to a particr ssroom. Once there, Kraush abruptly opened the door.

    ��Ahahaha!��

    From inside, a sudden burst ofughter echoed out.

    A woman, clutching a sk high above her head, wasughing maniacally, her demeanor soaked in madness.

    Today, Kraush didn��t find that madness particrly amusing.

    The future Alchemy Lord.

    Darlene Dandelion.

    She was someone Kraush knew very well.

    ��Huh? Boyfriend, what brings you here?��

    Darlene, who happened to lock eyes with Kraush, greeted him with a yful smile.

    She had grown familiar with him through his consistent visits regarding the improvement of enhancement elixirs.

    Given that he��d already visited not too long ago, her response implied curiosity��there didn��t seem to be any reason for him toe back so soon.

    ��I need a favor.��

    Kraush��s tone was far from weing.

    Darlene tilted her head.

    It wasn��t surprising; most of Kraush��s so-called ��requests�� were essentially orders.

    ��You��re acting strange, boyfriend. Did you hit your head somewhere? If you��re looking for memory-restoration potions, I��m all out of stock.��

    She can even make something like that?

    Kraush was once again struck by Darlene��s brilliance as he quietly closed the door behind him.

    Then, he walked forward, stopping directly in front of her.

    Their eyes met.

    Kraush, reluctant to speak, remained silent. Darlene, waiting for him to say something, also stayed silent.

    <i>Pop-</i>

    Breaking the silence, a faint bubbling sound came from a sk that was boiling on her workstation.

    After a while, Darlene slowly twirled a strand of her golden side hair around her fingers, her lips curling into a mischievous grin.

    ��For you to hesitate this much, are you finally confessing to me? I thought you only wanted my body, but I never imagined you��d give me your heart as well.��

    Her voice was full of yful teasing.

    ��Where should we hold the ceremony? Since Charlotte has to be there too, we��ll need a spacious venue, right?��

    ��Darlene.��

    When Kraush seriously called her name, Darlene flinched.

    Ordinarily, he would have scolded her for her antics right away.

    But today, his reaction was entirely different.

    Kraush��s face was as serious as it could be.

    The yful expression on Darlene��s face gradually began to show traces of bewilderment.

    And her ears slowly started turning red with embarrassment.

    ��Uh, uh, are you, s-serious?��

    Darlene stuttered, her eyes darting around.

    Although she always appearedposed, she waspletely flustered when Kraush turned serious.

    ��I-I should have, prepared myself mentally.��

    As Darlene stood there, unable to do or say anything, Kraush let out a long sigh.

    ��Give me a potion that can turn me into a woman.��

    Hearing this, the redness in Darlene��s face gradually faded, and she slowly sped Kraush��s wrist with her hand.

    ��Kraush, you were serious. Let��s book our wedding venue today.��

    In Darlene��s eyes, the image of a wedding venue was clearly taking shape.

    It was an extraordinary sentiment.

    Trantors note:

    Ahahahahahhahaha~ this is hrious~ I can see why the author reused it so much more in their next novel.

 Chapter 185: Infiltration of the Girls Dormitory

    Chapter 185: Infiltration of the Girls Dormitory

    After flicking Darlene once, Kraush exined the reason he needed the potion to turn into a woman.

    When the exnation was finished, Darlene rubbed the bump that had formed on her forehead and tilted her head.

    ��So, you need the potion to sneak into the girls�� dormitory?��

    ��Don��t cut out all the context before that.��

    Seeing that Kraush was about to scold her again, Darlene quickly took out a potion from her pocket.

    ��Here, this is a TS potion thatsts about a day.��

    About a day implied that it couldst longer.

    Kraush received the potion with a feeling of reluctance.

    He felt an overwhelming urge to smash it, but he held himself back. ��But are you just going to take the potion and head straight in?��

    ��Of course, that��s the n.��

    ��You��re still in a men��s uniform.��

    Hearing this, Kraush blinked and looked down at his clothes.

    Indeed, as Darlene pointed out, even if he took on a woman��s appearance, entering in a men��s uniform would definitely raise suspicion.

    Even Vioren, who had transformed from a man into a woman, caused quite themotion for a while.

    ��Do you want me to lend you one?��

    Darlene offered as if it were no trouble at all.

    For Kraush, it wasn��t a bad suggestion.

    ��Alright, lend it to me.��

    ��Got it. But I��ll need your measurements, so take the potion first.��

    At that moment, Kraush realized why Darlene was so willing to help.

    She wanted to see him transform into a woman right in front of her eyes.

    He thought about hitting her on the head again but decided against it, instead opening the bottle cap without protest.

    After all, he did need the uniform.

    Kraush promptly drank the potion.

    <i>��It tastes like strawberry milk.��</i>

    He couldn��t understand why a potion would taste like that.

    As Kraush smacked his lips, he suddenly heard a cracking sound from his body.

    Having previously transformed into Kradd, Kraush was somewhat familiar with the sensation and waited patiently.

    Soon, his field of vision began to drop.

    He was getting shorter.

    A momentter, he felt a tightness in his chest and his pants bing ufortably snug in the back.

    At the same time, a tickling sensation in his throat caused Kraush to let out a small cough.

    ��Ahem, ahem.��

    The voice that emerged was much higher-pitched than before.

    Moreover, as he raised a hand to the back of his neck to address the heavy sensation there, he found that his hair had grown much longer as well.

    Kraush turned his head.

    There, Darlene stood, staring nkly with dazed eyes.

    ��Is it working?��

    The high-pitched tone and his usual manner of speaking sounded strangely mismatched.

    But even at Kraush��s question, Darlene simply stared nkly at him.

    Then, suddenly, a small stream of something trickled down from her nose��it was a nosebleed.

    Feeling an inexplicably unpleasant sensation, Kraush wrapped his arms around himself and took two steps back.

    When an expression of contempt appeared in Kraush��s eyes, Darlene btedly covered her nose with her hand.

    ��Oh, sorry. I stayed uptest night. Sometimes this happens.��

    Why did it have to happen at this moment?

    Darlene, now blocking her nose with a tissue, pulled out a small hand mirror.

    ��Here, check it out.��

    Kraush took the hand mirror from her and looked at his reflection.

    Immediately, Kraush felt the urge to shatter the mirror.

    And for good reason.

    It showed the spitting image of his mother in her younger days.

    ��Ugh, damn it.��

    Kraush despised his mother to the extreme.

    Seeing himself looking exactly like her was, unsurprisingly, intolerable.

    However, putting that aside, there was no denying the striking appearance.

    The sharpness he exuded as a man had softened into a refined femininity, enhancing his overall look.

    And perhaps due to his Lunar Body, his skin had turned remarkably pale, giving off a cold and elegant aura.

    ��Why the hell do I look so much like her?��

    Kraush pushed the hand mirror away as if he��d seen something he shouldn��t have.

    In the meantime, Darlene, who had stood up, was now openly staring at Kraush��s body.

    ��Hey, girlfriend, why don��t you take off your clothes for a second?��

    At some point, Darlene had even changed her term of address, and Kraush��s gaze turned icy.

    Realizing the misunderstanding, Darlene quickly waved her hands.

    ��I just mean your body shape looks different from mine. Women��s clothes are pretty particr about fit, you know. It might not be the right size.��

    Clicking his tongue, Kraush removed his outer coat.

    As he did, Darlene came up from behind and gave a firm tug on Kraush��s dress shirt.

    Watching the tightened front for a moment, Darlene nodded to herself.

    ��I��ve seen something wonderful today.��

    Naturally, she earned herself another smack from Kraush.

    �� �� ��

    In front of the women��s dormitory, a woman stood, fidgeting ufortably with the hem of her skirt.

    Even at a nce, she was an extraordinary beauty, drawing attention wherever she went.

    [Stop acting so hesitant. You��re just making yourself look more suspicious.]

    From the dormitory roof, Crimson Garden chuckled mischievously, amused at the situation.

    It was easy for him to talk when it wasn��t his problem.

    Kraush ground his teeth, exhaling lightly before moving forward, letting her dyed ck hair flutter in the wind.

    Her original hair color was far too conspicuous, so she had deliberately dyed it.

    As Kraush stepped confidently into the women��s dormitory, she noticed several women passing by.

    None of them seemed suspicious of her presence.

    A testament to the effectiveness of Darlene��s potion.

    ��Haah.��

    Kraush let out a short sigh after safely passing through the entrance.

    Perhaps it was the aristocratic nature of the residents, but even though it was a women-only space, everything was neat and orderly.

    So much so that, unlike the men��s dormitory, a faintly sweet fragrance lingered in the air.

    It was likely because the residents used various perfumes.

    <i>��Mary��s room is on the third floor, right?��</i>

    Recalling Mary��s floor number, Kraush headed straight for the stairs.

    ��Is it true? Did he really confess?��

    ��I��m telling you, he did!��

    A burst of giggles came from above the stairs.

    Unlike the formal atmosphere outside, these women, dressed in morefortable attire, were chatting as they descended the stairs.

    When their eyes met Kraush��s, they all widened their eyes in surprise.

    It was only natural��a cold beauty with flowing ck hair was ascending the stairs.

    ��Wow.��

    One of them unconsciously murmured in admiration.

    Kraush, however, paid them no mind and continued up the stairs, leaving the group to stare nkly at her retreating figure.

    ��Who is she? Has someone like her always been here?��

    ��She��s gorgeous. Her hair color is striking, but her eyes��they look like jewels.��

    Just as men are drawn to beauty, women are no different, and they found themselves captivated by Kraush��s retreating figure.

    Meanwhile, Kraush felt a simmering unease, worried that their lingering gazes might stir up unnecessary suspicion.

    If Kraush were to get caught here, the image he had painstakingly built would be utterly shattered.

    A direct descendant of Valheim, cross-dressing and sneaking into the women��s dormitory?

    Even imagining such a reputation was unbearable.

    With his heart pounding, Kraush finally reached the third floor.

    There, a familiar figure came into view.

    Walking down the opposite hallway was someone yawning carelessly,pletely defenseless.

    It seemed like she had taken a nap after ss; her ck and purple-streaked hair was slightly pressed down on one side.

    Her outfit consisted of nothing more than a sleeveless tank top and shorts, a reflection of the approaching summer.

    Her name was Haring Lagrin, a fellow ssmate of Kraush��s.

    Although she usually appearedposed and tidy, she seemed entirely different in the dormitory.

    Kraush��s gaze instinctively followed Haring for a moment, but he quickly turned his head away.

    If their eyes met and Haring recognized him, it would spell trouble.@@novelbin@@

    As Kraush brushed past Haring, her footsteps came to an abrupt stop.

    Her head turned sharply, her previously drowsy expression reced by a curious gaze.

    ����Kraush?��

    The moment she spoke, Kraush��s hair stood on end.

    However, he did not react and continued walking as if he hadn��t heard anything.

    Haring tilted her head, staring at Kraush��s retreating figure.

    Because she often worked with poisons, her sense of smell was especially keen.

    She could swear she��d caught Kraush��s scent just moments ago.

    But the person walking away was an unfamiliar ck-haired beauty who didn��t seem to have any connection to Kraush.

    Haring tilted her head for a while, then suddenly remembered her current attire.

    Standing awkwardly, she realized that if it was Kraush, she had shown him something she��d rather not have.

    Relieved at the thought that it might not have been Kraush after all, she quickly moved on.

    <i>��That was close.��</i>

    Once Haring left without calling out to him again, Kraush managed to calm his racing heart.

    He hadn��t expected all his shameless acting skills toe in handy here.

    After steadying himself, Kraush finally stopped in front of his original destination.

    Room 311.

    Mary��s room.

    The area in front of the room waspletely quiet and empty.

    Students seemed to avoid this area entirely, as if they didn��t want toe near it.

    As a result, Kraush attracted less attention.

    Taking a deep breath, Kraush knocked on the door.

    ��Mary.��

    He waited in silence after the knock, but no sound came from inside the room.

    <i>��I can sense her presence inside.��</i>

    It was obvious that Mary was deliberately ignoring him. She was probably hiding under her nket.

    Clicking his tongue briefly, Kraush knocked a little harder this time.

    ��Open the door. Let��s talk.��

    However, there was still no response from inside.

    He had thought that showing up in person would get her to open the door, but she was more stubborn than expected.

    <i>��Come to think of it, my voice is different now.��</i>

    Only then did Kraush realize that his altered voice might have been the reason.

    Deciding it would be better to reveal his identity first, he began to speak.

    ��It��s me, Kra����

    ��What are you doing there?��

    Kraush flinched at the sudden voice from beside him and turned his head.

    There stood someone holding a lunchbox.

    With her healthy tanplexion and reddish hair adorned with various essories, it was none other than Karandis Poseus, the 9th princess of the Poseus Kingdom.

    Karandis tilted her head as she looked at Kraush.

    Despite Kraush��s striking appearance, Karandis didn��t recall seeing her before.

    Still, for some reason, Kraush seemed familiar.

    While Karandis was lost in thought, Kraush straightened his posture.

    ��I have some business here.��

    ��With Mary Diana?��

    Karandis asked, looking at Kraush curiously.

    Then, as if realizing something, her expression grew suspicious.

    ��You��re here to criticize her, aren��t you?��

    Kraush blinked in surprise, but Karandis sighed briefly.

    ��You��re one of Sigrid Ephania��s followers, right? Themotion that day wasn��t entirely Mary��s fault, so please don��t be too harsh on her.��

    Kraush stared at Karandis with a look of unexpected curiosity.

    It was surprising because Karandis had always acted like an arch-nemesis to Mary.

    The fact that she was defending Mary waspletely unexpected.

    ��Aren��t you on bad terms with Mary?��

    Karandis let out a dismissive scoff.

    ��Of course we don��t get along. But we��re still in the same special ss.��

    Even though Mary had failed her midterm evaluation, she was still part of the special ss.

    The professors knew very well that Mary��s skills weren��t to be underestimated.

    ��One should take care of their own. What��s the point of unity otherwise?��

    Was this really the same Karandis?

    Up until now, Kraush had seen her as nothing more than a gold digger, trying to change her life by seducing men.

    But it seemed she had unexpected sides to her character.

    ��So, please leave. If Mary��s going to eat, it��s better for people not to be around. She hasn��t been eating muchtely.��

    As she spoke, Karandis hung the lunchbox on the door handle along with a bag.

    Apparently, Karandis had been taking care of Mary��s meals while she stayed holed up in her room.

    ��No. If that��s the case, I should go in even more.��

    Karandis tilted her head at his response.

    Kraush raised his hand and knocked on the door with a loud <i>thud</i>.

    ��Mary, it��s Kraush. Let��s talk.��

    The moment Kraush said that, Karandis��s eyes slowly widened.

    Realization dawned on her as she connected the dots.

    Why Kraush��s appearance seemed so familiar.

    Her expression shifted to one of shock.

    ��K-Kra����

    ��Shh.��

    Kraush leaned in close to her face, cing a finger over his lips to hush her.

    Karandis��s face turned bright red.

    Seeing Kraush up close, she was struck by how breathtakingly beautiful he looked, enough to unsettle her.

    As Karandis��s lips opened and closed wordlessly, a ttering sound came from inside the room.

    It was proof that Mary was listening in on the conversation outside.

    A momentter, the door creaked open slightly.

    Seizing the opportunity, Kraush took the lunchbox from Karandis, waved his hand lightly at her, and said.

    ��Lady Karandis, you��ve earned my respect.��

    With a smile and a wink, Kraush stepped into the room, leaving Karandis standing there, dumbfounded.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 186: Shining Star

    Chapter 186: Shining Star

    Inside the dark room, covered by ckout curtains.

    The air was thick with a stale, musty odor mixed with a faint, sharp scent of flesh.

    The floor was a chaotic mess, strewn with clothes and leftover lunch containers, nothing in its ce.

    On the bed, a womany buried under a nket. Her disheveled hair was tangled in all directions, and the unfocused eyes peeking through itcked any rity.

    ��K-Kraush, is it really you?��

    Mary stammered, her words jumbled as she spoke.

    She had instinctively opened the door upon hearing Kraush��s voice, but the person standing before her was so different it left her confused.

    Kraush stood silently for a moment, watching her in her pitiful state, before speaking.

    ��Yes. You came to my room, so I thought it fair to return the favor.��@@novelbin@@ Mary flinched, her shoulders trembling.

    Only Kraush knew about her visit to his room, and this confirmed for her that the person before her was truly Kraush.

    Clenching her lips tightly, Mary struggled to hold back the tears that threatened to fall.

    If she let go even for a moment, she felt they would burst out uncontrobly.

    ��Mary.��

    Kraush ced the lunchbox Karandis had given him on the desk before approaching her.

    ��What did Sigrid say to you?��

    The day Mary had met Kraush, she resolved to leave Sigrid for good.

    Even if they had argued afterward, it wouldn��t have been enough to cause her to spiral into this level of ruin.

    But now, Mary was visibly shattered.

    That meant Sigrid must have said something in their confrontation thatpletely broke her.

    Mary��s gaze darted around, filled with deep, unspoken anguish.

    ����Even if I told you, Kraush, you wouldn��t understand.��

    Those words immediately clued Kraush into the possibility that Sigrid had brought up events from before their regression.

    Mary was unaware that Kraush, like her and Sigrid, had regressed.

    To her, it would seem pointless to share something Kraush couldn��t possibly understand.

    Kraush stared at Mary in silence, fully aware of something she didn��t know.

    The Arthur that existed in Mary��s memories no longer existed in this world.

    This was a fact not just unknown to Mary, but to Sigrid as well.

    And this truth could be a devastating card to y against Mary.

    Even if her trust in Sigrid had crumbled, Arthur likely still held a ce in her heart.

    ��I see.��

    Kraush responded calmly, pulling out a chair and sitting down, his tone betraying none of the thoughts racing through his mind.

    Mary��s eyes wavered violently.

    ��I-I��m sorry. Kraush came all the way here for me, but I��m saying things like this����

    She quickly showed her vulnerable side, apologizing profusely.

    Mary was extremely anxious about the possibility of Kraush resenting her.

    After all, Kraush was the only one who truly supported her.

    In Mary��s heart, Kraush stood far above Sigrid, and the thought of upsetting him terrified her.

    Mary had spent her life as a knight, devoted to serving someone else.

    That deeply ingrained nature hadn��t disappeared even after the regression.

    ��There��s always something people find hard to talk about. It��s fine.��

    Kraush said with a gentle smile, as if to reassure her.

    ��If you don��t want to talk about it, you don��t have to. That��s your choice, Mary. I only came because I heard you locked yourself in your room after fighting with Sigrid.��

    His words were not an interrogation but a reassurance born from genuine concern.

    The moment she heard that, Mary felt a sudden surge of emotion welling up inside her.

    Even though she had shut herself away, she knew all too well what was happening outside.

    Mary understood Sigrid��s tendencies better than anyone, knowing full well that she was likely being ndered and dragged into the mud.

    She��d seen Sigrid act that way countless times before.

    Of course, she had never imagined that Sigrid��s cruel habits would one day be directed at her.

    Even so, it wasn��t hard for Mary to guess that her reputation had sunk lower than ever.

    Perhaps that��s why Kraush��s words of concern cut so deeply into her heart.

    It felt like being acknowledged on a deste ind where no one else could reach her.

    Even though Kraush surely knew how low her reputation had fallen, he had still made the effort to visit, even going so far as to appear in a woman��s guise.

    ��Sniff�� hick����

    Before she knew it, tears were streaming down Mary��s face.

    Seeing this, Kraush pulled a handkerchief from his pocket.

    ��What��s with the crying?��

    ��I-I��m sorry. The tears just keeping����

    Already broken in both body and spirit, Mary only cried harder when Kraush began wiping away her tears.

    Her sobs, filled with anguish, echoed for several minutes.

    When her tears finally subsided, Kraush poured her a ss of water and handed it to her.

    Mary epted the ss and drank deeply, feeling a bit of relief wash over her.

    At the same time, she was ovee with an intense sense of embarrassment.

    It was hard to believe that a grown adult could cry so openly like this.

    During her time as a Divine Spear, she had never cried this much.

    As her flushed face lowered in embarrassment, Kraush gave her a soft smile.

    ��Are you done crying?��

    ��Y-Yes.��

    Mary replied, her voice timid, her feet fidgeting nervously.

    She felt like crawling into a hole to hide from the shame of her outburst.

    ��Good. You seem a little better now.��

    Kraush said, getting up as though he intended to leave.

    ��W-Wait!��

    Startled, Mary quickly grabbed the hem of his clothes.

    She couldn��t bear to let Kraush leave just yet.

    When he was near, she felt a rare sense of calm. If he left, she feared she��d once again be consumed by her anxieties, struggling to stay afloat.

    Kraush turned back to her, his gaze meeting hers.

    Flustered, Mary averted her eyes, looking around nervously.

    ��Um, I-I mean, would it be okay if you stayed a little longer? There��s, uh, some things I��d like to talk about.��

    ��Weren��t you the one saying there were things you couldn��t talk about?��

    At Kraush��s considerate reply, Mary bit her lip.

    She could feel his warmth and kindness, and it overwhelmed her.

    How could someone care so much for someone as useless as her?

    It was a stark contrast to how Sigrid had always seen her, as nothing more than a tool to use.

    ��It��s okay! With Kraush��if it��s you, I can talk about anything!��

    Her voice grew louder, driven by the fear that her sincerity might not reach him otherwise.

    Watching her, Kraush finally sat down next to her.

    ��Alright. If talking will help you feel better, then say whatever you��refortable with.��

    His gentle words filled the emptiness within Mary��s heart once more.

    Afraid of losing this warmth, she hesitated only briefly before beginning her story.

    Instead of naming Arthur directly, she referred to him as ��A.��

    She described how A had always been her staunchest ally, wielding his sword on the front lines, and how he sometimes felt more like a rival than arade.

    Their rivalry had burned so intensely that they often vied for the top spot, constantly battling for first and second ce.

    So much so that Mary sometimes envied A, using that feeling to drive herself harder, swinging her spear with even more determination.

    But over time, the gap between them began to widen.

    She despised it. And so, day after day, she pushed herself desperately to close that gap.

    Mary��s Heavenly Martial Body, despite its immense potential, eventually sumbed to the relentless strain of repeated training and overexertion.

    This led to a grave mistake during the World Erosion, putting her life in immediate peril.

    In that critical moment, it was A who appeared.

    Despite ending up in a worse state than Mary, he saved her, dragging his battered body to do so before copsing.

    Seeing him like that shook Mary to her core.

    The one she had seen only as an ally and rival now stirred a new emotion in her��love.

    But A was Sigrid��s lover.

    Suppressing her growing feelings for him, Mary resolved to put an end to them.

    She decided to confront him with an honest confession, knowing she would be rejected.

    However, to her surprise, A instead challenged her to a duel.

    Under the moonlit night, their duel began.

    Through their exchange of blows, Mary felt as though she wasing to understand A on a deeper level.

    A was strong. But his strength came from tireless effort, an unending struggle to grow and improve.

    By the time the duel ended, Mary found herself on her knees before him, acknowledging her inability to surpass him.

    As she knelt, breathless, A spoke to her.

    ��Mary, I want to protect this world.��

    For the first time, Mary felt she had glimpsed his true feelings.

    ��And I want you to be part of that world with me.��

    His next words sent shockwaves through her heart.

    Without thinking, she responded not with words, but with a confession of her own.

    A smiled and epted her feelings.

    Fortunately, Sigrid also consented to Mary bing A��s lover, a result of A��s persistent persuasion.

    Feeling the depth of A��s care, Mary vowed to dedicate her life to him.

    However, just days ago, Sigrid had delivered a devastating revtion.

    ��Did you really think Arthur truly loved you?��

    With a sneer of contempt, Sigrid crushed Mary with her words.

    ��Arthur only chose you because your talents were useful. You��re the perfect meat shield, after all!��

    The Mary of old would have vehemently denied such ims.

    She had once been the Divine Spear, a knight with unshakable pride and confidence.

    But the Mary of today was different.

    Her spirit had been broken long ago, leaving her heart in shambles.

    Her self-esteem was already in ruins, and now she felt entirely isted, abandoned by the world.

    When she abandoned her loyalty to Sigrid and even Arthur��s love became uncertain,

    the words Sigrid herself uttered were an irreversible wedge for her.

    ��Do you think Arthur would like you as you are now? Without being the Divine Spear, you��re absolutely useless! Just lock yourself away in a corner, longing for Arthur for the rest of your life! Do you think Arthur would evere looking for you?��

    ��No, that��s not true. Arthur wouldn��t, Arthur wouldn��t!��

    As Mary screamed in despair, Sigrid, pouring out all her emotions, looked at her with an exhausted expression.

    In Sigrid��s eyes, Mary was no longer visible.

    Instead, she turned her back on someone who held no value anymore.

    Something so broken could no longer be of use anywhere.

    When something has lost its value, it must be discarded.

    And so, Sigrid stepped towards the door.

    ��Ugh, truly, a useless woman. You couldn��t even manage to bear the cursed one��s child.��

    With words that pierced Mary��s heart, Sigrid opened the door.

    ��I should��ve let you be executed back then.��

    Watching Sigrid leave, Marypletely broke down that day.

    She locked herself in her room and never came out again.

    ��Everything is my fault�� If only I hadn��t been so useless, if I had tried harder, everything would��ve been fine.��

    After hearing the entire story from Mary, Kraush remained silent.

    <i>��Damn, she��s not wrong though.��</i>

    Even Kraush thought there was no lie in Sigrid��s words.

    [ Get your act together before your agreement shows on your face. ]

    Noticing Kraush��s reaction, Crimson Garden, who was outside the dormitory window, spoke up.

    Barely regaining hisposure, Kraush adjusted his expression.

    ��Don��t put too much stock in someone who sees people as mere tools.��

    Mary looked at Kraush with wavering eyes.

    ��What matters is yourself. The Mary Diana I��ve seen isn��t such a weak person.��

    With a lightugh, Kraush gestured outside.

    ��Seriously, how many out there could actually best you among the people outside of me?��

    Mary��s strength was at a level no one could disparage.

    In fact, except for Kraush, hardly anyone at Rahern Academy could go head-to-head with Mary.

    ��Rahern Academy is filled with exceptional talents. If someone like you, standing among the top ranks, says you��re useless, then there are barely any useful people in this world.��

    Kraush raised a hand and gently untangled Mary��s disheveled hair.

    With each touch, Mary��s body flinched.

    ��So stop ming yourself so much.��

    As he smoothed her hair, Kraush leaned slightly forward.

    He rested his elbow on his knee, propping his chin in his hand with a smile on his face.

    ��I��ll take care of anyone who tries to put you down.��

    That smile was so enchanting that it could momentarily erase even the memories of Sigrid.

    At the same time, the tangled thread of Mary��s emotions unraveled in an instant.

    The one who unraveled that thread was none other than the person standing before her.

    ��Soe on out already.��

    Mary��s eyes began to well up again.

    ��You don��t belong in here, do you?��

    Amid her streaming tears, Kraush stood up and faced her.

    ��If it��s really hard����

    Mary, following his words, lifted her head and met Kraush��s gaze.

    Through the curtains, soft sunlight filtered in and gently illuminated Kraush��s face.

    ��Caw!��

    At the sound of a crow from somewhere outside, a gust of wind swept through, rustling the ckout curtains.

    In that moment, the sunlight poured in, casting Kraush in a light brighter than ever before.

    It was a radiance so bright it could almost bepared to a star.

    ��Just follow me.��

    That starlike light outshone even Arthur.

    <i>Crack��</i>

    And then, above Mary��s head, the sound of the final dial cracking echoed through the room.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 187: Fall

    Chapter 187: Fall

    ����follow you?��

    Mary nkly repeated Kraush��s words.

    It was understandable, she had never expected anyone to say such words to her.

    Mary had spent her entire life at the vanguard, shing with enemies head-on and shattering them.

    She wasn��t particrly gifted with intelligence.

    If anything, she was below average.

    Perhaps because of this, it became a strength when she stood at the forefront.

    With her mind free of overthinking, Mary could charge forward without hesitation.

    Charging forward again and again, leading everyone in her wake, was her forte. But even her strengths had their limits against a certain foe.

    A being born in the depths of the great cmity: Ragnarok.

    Before the monstrous entity that consumed the world in its grasp, Mary was utterly powerless.

    The Skyborne Generation was thoroughly obliterated, her nation was erased from existence, and Mary herself was driven to the brink of death.

    When she finally came to, the world was already teetering on the edge of annihtion.

    As she watched the wounded and able-bodied alike rise for one final battle, she realized something.

    The crushing pressure of always standing at the front and the weight of everything depending on her alone.

    When her thoughts reached that point, a vague sense of dread overtook her.

    To alleviate that dread, she clung to none other than Arthur.

    The hero who always stood confidently by her side.

    That hero had once said to her.

    ��It��s okay, Mary. Even if you make mistakes, I can undo them. I have the power to go back. So go ahead and move forward freely.��

    Arthur��s promise of a final safeguard.

    Even if the world was erased, they could simply go back together.

    Believing in those words, Mary thrust her spear toward Ragnarok.

    Yes, that was how it had been.

    And the result was, as expected, utterly devastating.

    The world fell, and the Skyborne Generation was reduced to a handful of survivors, including Kraush and Arthur.

    The rest were annihted.

    Looking up at the ruined world, Mary sighed in despair.

    Even though she had ignored the crushing pressure and charged ahead, the result was still this.

    The weight she had once cast aside came back, now swelling far beyond its original size.

    So, after the regression, Mary became even more obsessed with Arthur.

    She believed only Arthur could relieve her of this burden.

    However, Arthur did not appear before her.

    No matter where she looked, Arthur was nowhere to be found, and his absence began to rot Mary from within.

    One incident after another erupted, dragging her deeper into despair.

    And then came Sigrid��s final, scornful words, thest thread of trust Mary had clung to.

    All of it was enough to utterly break Mary.

    At that point, Kraush, the one who had overpowered her, spoke to Mary.

    ��Just follow me.��

    The idea that all she had to do was follow.

    That was a statement Mary had never heard in her life.

    She had always lived hearing words of trust and encouragement from those who followed her.

    Even Arthur, though he stood by her side, never sought to stand ahead of her.

    But Kraush was now telling her to follow.

    With those words, Kraush stepped deeply into Mary��s heart, and their weight was beyond anything she had imagined.

    Mary stared at Kraush, her expression nk.

    Without saying a word, Kraush looked down at her.

    Though he now appeared in a female form, Mary could see his true form ovepping with it.

    He was no longer the cursed one.

    He was a figure so radiant and strong that he couldmand even someone like Mary, the former Divine Spear, to follow him.

    A luminous person destined to usher in a new era.

    Mary gulped audibly.

    She, too, was only human.

    When the world fell into ruin, the fear and uncertainty that had taken root deep within her heart continued to eat away at her.

    Sigrid was no different.

    Though her personality had never been particrly gentle, after the regression, it had grown even harsher.

    She, too, had been devoured by the helplessness she had felt in the face of destruction.

    Sigrid had always been capable of aplishing anything, after all.

    Perhaps that was why Mary realized, surprisingly, that she had stopped relying on Sigrid a long time ago.

    Staying by Sigrid��s side, who had been corroded by ruin, would only lead to repeating the same mistakes.

    Thus, Mary chose Arthur as her refuge.

    But now, with even that refuge failing to appear,

    Kraush��s words were an irresistibly sweet temptation.

    ��R-really, I just have to follow you?��

    Mary believed Kraush didn��t know this world was doomed.

    She was certain of that.

    But because of that, a different thought began to take shape in her mind.

    Because Kraush was unaware of the world��s impending doom, Mary thought he might not fear it. Unlike those who had already faced defeat, he could stand against ruin without hesitation.

    It was a selfish and overly optimistic interpretation, but Mary wanted to believe it.

    She no longer had the strength to walk forward on her own.

    Kraush remained silent.

    In that silence, Mary��s heart churned uneasily. Her eyes were fixated solely on his lips, waiting.

    Like a bride anxiously awaiting her groom��s answer, she shrank back, desperately hoping for his response.

    ��Alright.��

    The moment Kraush��s lips parted.

    ��You just have to follow me.��

    The sweet words she had longed for echoed through her ears, engraving themselves deep into her mind and heart.

    <i>Crack��</i>

    A sound of something breaking resounded above her head.

    Mary couldn��t hear it, but Kraush heard it clearer than ever.

    In his grasp, the ck Hood skill activated, scattering fragments of the broken dial into radiant shards of light.

    Among the shimmering pieces of light, Mary��s face lit up with the brightest smile she had ever shown.

    Having shed the burden and all that had weighed her down, she decided to focus solely on following Kraush.

    This realization brought her a fleeting joy.

    Amid the cascading fragments of light, Kraush quietly clenched his fist.

    The skill el, which he had long desired, hade into his possession at that moment.

    Soon, Mary would realize that her skill had disappeared.

    However, she would never speak of it.

    She feared more than anything that Kraush might learn she had lost her value.

    For the rest of her life, Mary would act as though she still possessed el, keeping up the facade.

    But Kraush��s dealings with Mary were far from over.

    She still had one more role to y.

    ��Before that, Mary, there��s something I��d like to ask of you.��

    ��Y-Yes, anything! Please ask me anything!��

    Mary nodded enthusiastically, her eagerness evident.

    Seeing this, Kraush smiled apologetically, as if he felt bad for asking.

    ��I need to contact Sizerly. Is there a way to reach her?��

    ��Sizerly Ephania, you mean?��

    Mary��s eyes widened in surprise.

    She knew that Kraush and Sizerly weren��t on bad terms, but she hadn��t expected him to seek personal contact with her.

    ��Yes. Is it possible?��

    When Kraush asked again, Mary hastily nodded in agreement.

    The owner of the imperial brand engraved on Mary��s body was none other than Sizerly.

    Thus, Mary knew well that she could use the brand to establish contact with her.

    ��I��ll get in touch right away.��

    Mary said, as if pleading not to be cast aside, her desperation evident in her voice.

    When Kraush smiled and thanked her, Mary was overwhelmed with happiness from that alone.

    It was the result of surrendering everything to Kraush.

    <i>��This finishes my business with Mary.��</i>

    While Kraush acknowledged Mary��s talent, he knew that her future depended entirely on whether she could change herself.

    He could only provide the spark, but beyond that, it was up to her.

    <i>��One thing makes me curious, though.��</i>

    What would Mary Diana look like if she reached the peak of martial arts with only her Heavenly Martial Body, without relying on any skills?

    Whether that vision would be reality or remain a mere fantasy was entirely in Mary��s hands.

    <i>��Now, only two remain.��</i>

    Abe and Sigrid Ephania.

    These two were all that was left among the three women who had returned in time.

    Mary Diana had been one of them.

    And Kraush had justpletely broken her down.

    �� �� ��

    After dealing with Mary, Kraush sessfully exited the girls�� dormitory.

    Although his appearance, resembling his mother, drew plenty of attention,

    fortunately, no one dared to approach him.

    This was likely due to the cold expression on Kraush��s feminized face, which discouraged any interaction.

    Thanks to that, Kraush smoothly made his way toward the Special Arts Department.

    His n was to meet Darlene and demand the potion to reverse his feminization.

    After all, with his business with Mary concluded, there was no reason to maintain this form for even another day.

    [ Kraush. ]

    At that moment, a voice came from Crimson Garden, who was leisurely flying above.

    When Kraush looked up at Crimson Garden with a puzzled expression,

    he suddenly felt a chilling sensation down his back.

    And then, as he hurriedly turned his gaze forward.

    ��Hm?��

    A woman with long, dark blue hair flowing in the breeze stood before him.

    Her eyes were devoid of any emotion, yet they carried a pressure that made anyone feel small just by meeting her gaze.

    Charlotte Valheim.

    None other than Kraush��s elder sister, one year his senior.

    The moment he saw Charlotte, Kraush instinctively froze.

    Every fiber of his being screamed that he absolutely should not face her in his current form.

    And in that instant, he realized why Crimson Garden had called out to him.

    She had deliberately shifted their attention to distract him before he could avoid Charlotte.

    [ Heh heh. ]

    A sly, wickedugh echoed in his mind.

    But Kraush had no time to be annoyed by Crimson Garden. He needed to figure out how to deal with the current situation.

    Because Charlotte had been staring at Krashu the whole time since she first looked at him.

    How would a sister react upon seeing her younger brother cross-dressing?

    If it were Lilish, Kraush might have had some guess, but he couldn��t even begin to predict how Charlotte would react.

    <i>��No, she probably hasn��t noticed yet.��</i>

    She��d just think it��s a woman who resembles their mother a little.

    It was the moment Kraush was about to turn his head and walk past Charlotte.

    ��Kraush.��

    Without a hint of hesitation, Charlotte called out to him.

    As Kraush��s shoulders instinctively twitched in response, Charlotte tilted her head to the side.@@novelbin@@

    ��What��s that look supposed to be?��

    For a fleeting moment, Kraush considered using his el to flee.

    But he quickly abandoned that thought.

    Charlotte might even chase after him.

    Kraush knew Charlotte��s personality to some extent.

    With her, a head-on approach was the better option.

    So, Kraush confidently turned back to face Charlotte.

    ��There��s a reason for this.��

    A reason for cross-dressing, of all things.

    Even Kraush found it ridiculous, but he had nothing else to say.

    Charlotte lightly pressed her chin with her fingers and looked Kraush up and down.

    Feeling uneasy under her gaze, Kraush shrank back slightly, but Charlotte paid it no mind.

    Then, she broke into her characteristic smirk, lifting only the corner of her lips.

    ��A little sister doesn��t sound bad.��

    As she said that, she suddenly stood right in front of Kraush.

    ��My little brother has been asking Noona for a lot of favorstely. What do you say? Time to pay me back.��

    ��Pay you back����

    As Kraush nervously gulped, Charlotte��s eyes sparkled with mischief.

    ��Go on a date with me.��

    And just like that, Kraush found himself about to go on a date with Charlotte.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 188: Charlottes Lover

    Chapter 188: Charlottes Lover

    A Date with Charlotte.

    Living long enough to hear such words from Charlotte, Kraush was left speechless.

    ��Follow me.��

    Then, as if rejecting any thought of refusal, Charlotte turned her body and walked away.

    Kraush, who was staring nkly at her retreating figure, hurriedly followed her.

    He couldn��t even think of rejecting Charlotte��s words.

    Above all, as Charlotte mentioned, he owed her a lot recently.

    Kraush, in his own way, was mindful of the debt he owed to Charlotte.

    So, he couldn��t possibly ignore her words. <i>��A date, what on earth is she nning?��</i>

    Though Kraush was clearly Charlotte��s younger brother, he couldn��t grasp her actions.

    She always acted ording to her own principles.

    She was a person whose patterns werepletely unpredictable.

    Perhaps because he was walking behind Charlotte, they caught quite a lot of attention from passersby.

    Kraush kept his head as low as possible, following Charlotte to avoid being recognized.

    ��Uh, Noona����

    He called Charlotte in a quiet voice that couldn��t be heard by others.

    ��Call me Unnie.��

    When Kraush was momentarily dumbfounded and stared nkly at her,

    she showed her signature smile, raising only the corners of her mouth as usual.

    ��I��m joking.��

    Charlotte��s jokes were always hard to pin down.

    ��What is it you want to say?��

    ��Whatever it is you��re nning for this ��date,�� wouldn��t it be better if I undid this appearance at the very least?��

    Kraush, willing to follow her, asked her to at least let him change his appearance.

    However, Charlotte tilted her head.

    ��The ce we��re going to now is probably better suited to that look.��

    Kraush tilted his head in confusion at Charlotte��s words.

    He soon realized where she was heading and lifted his gaze.

    In front of him stood a beautifully constructed building.@@novelbin@@

    The rounded roof and densely ced pirs gave off a temple-like atmosphere.

    Moreover, the flowing waterways and blooming flowers in the surrounding area, illuminated by the setting sun, created a stunningly beautiful scene.

    Kraush also realized where they were.

    <i>��Rahern Academy Noblewomen��s Association.��</i>

    It was the meeting ce for noblewomen of Rahern Academy, where they would drink tea and exchange casual conversations.

    Currently, it primarily consisted of first-generation students.

    On the surface, it appeared to be a space for casual chats and tea-drinking, but in reality, it was a battleground for power struggles.

    In fact, most of the major rumors within Rahern Academy originated here.

    Male nobles didn��t bother forming a simr association, but they would often nt their confidants in the group to gather information.

    Kraush found it surprising that Charlotte had brought him to this ce.

    When he turned to her to ask why, she smiled with the corners of her lips lifted.

    ��There��ve been lots of interesting rumorstely. I thought they might be useful for you.��

    In other words, Charlotte was telling him to gather information here to help with his future life at Rahern Academy.

    Realizing this was an act of consideration from her, Kraush briefly showed a surprised expression.

    Kraush had been working tirelessly to establish himself as a central figure among the second-generation.

    Thanks to his efforts, he had sessfully risen to that position.

    However, as he had focused so much on the second-generation students, his knowledge of the first-generations�� power dynamics and information wascking.

    Now that he had be the focal point of the second-generation, it was time for him to advance and be the center of the first-generation as well.

    Thus, Kraush had been pondering where to gather information on the first-generations�� power structure.

    And yet, here he was.

    Just when he was contemting, Charlotte had appeared and brought him to the noblewomen��s association, making it easier for him to obtain information.

    <i>��She said she��d make me repay my debt.��</i>

    But wasn��t this just piling up more debt?

    While he was thinking that, Charlotte, without hesitation, strode into the association with long, confident steps.

    Her bold demeanor clearly suggested she was a regr visitor here.

    ��Oh, Charlotte?��

    ��Is that Charlotte Valheim?��

    ��My goodness, Lady Charlotte Valheim hase.��

    ��Isn��t this the first time she��s visited here?��

    As Charlotte stepped into the building, the noblewomen inside looked visibly surprised.

    More than that, for someone who walked with such confident andmanding steps, it turned out that this was Charlotte��s first time at the noblewomen��s association as well.

    If anything, it was quintessentially Charlotte.

    ��Charlotte?��

    Soon, Kraush heard a voice that instantly soured his mood.

    As he slowly shifted his gaze toward the voice, it was exactly as he had expected��a woman with sea-colored hair stood there.

    Her appearance was more elegant than others, exuding an aristocratic aura, with intelligent eyes that shone through her refined demeanor.

    The owner of those jewel-like blue eyes was none other than the third imperial princess, Sigrid Ephania.

    Kraush barely managed to keep his face from scowling the moment he saw her.

    It wasn��t surprising that displeasure shed in Sigrid��s eyes��after all, the noblewomen��s association was effectively her territory, and Charlotte��s sudden entrance was unexpected.

    Still, Sigrid was no ordinary individual.

    Before Charlotte��s gaze could meet hers, Sigrid quickly fixed her expression.

    ��Pleasure to see you. I didn��t expect you toe here. What brings you here?��

    Sigrid asked with an overly friendly tone, to which Charlotte responded with a short snort.

    ��I didn��te to see you.��

    Without the slightest hesitation, she ignored Sigrid.

    Sigrid��s finely groomed eyebrows twitched briefly.

    It was a natural reaction to being openly snubbed.

    Kraush, watching the exchange, realized anew how Charlotte treated everyone except himself.

    Supreme and unrivaled.

    That phrase suited her perfectly. Charlotte was merciless to anyone she didn��t like.

    Her hostility grew even stronger when dealing with someone like Sigrid, with whom she had an inherently antagonistic rtionship.

    <i>��Now I see why Sigrid and Charlotte could never get along.��</i>

    From the beginning, their personalities were just too different.

    The only thing they had inmon was their shared narcissism, each believing they were the best in the world.

    ��Haha, I see.��

    Sigrid forced a smile before turning her gaze to Kraush this time.

    She then gave him a polite, curious smile.

    ��But this must be a guest I haven��t seen before. Who might you be?��

    Naturally, Sigrid hadn��t noticed Kraush��s true identity.

    Behind her smiley a hint of curiosity.

    If he was someone important enough for Charlotte to bring along, he should have been someone she recognized. Yet, there was no recollection of him in her memory.

    That alone was enough to pique her interest.

    Moreover, apart from his hair color, he bore a striking resemnce to Charlotte.

    To Sigrid, Charlotte was a bundle of variables.

    So, in this cycle, Charlotte, the ultimate wildcard, was someone Sigrid intended to keep a close eye on, not knowing where she might strike next.

    As if reading the room, Charlotte casually reached out and wrapped an arm around Kraush��s shoulder.

    Charlotte, already quite tall, stood even taller than Kraush in his current female form.

    The result was that Charlotte��s gesture resembled an embrace, as she twisted the corners of her lips into a sly smile.

    ��My lover.��

    Kraush froze. Sigrid froze.

    It was such an outrageous statement that neither knew how to react.

    But Charlotte, having dropped her verbal bombshell, sauntered away with ease.

    She walked to the seat of honor in the center of the hall, pulled out the chair, and sat down with amanding air.

    Then she gestured for Kraush to join her.

    Charlotte��s unpredictability was truly exhausting.

    By now, Kraush��s head was spinning, and he could feel the onset of a headache.

    Sigrid, too, seemed to be at her limit, as her stunned expression was still fixed on Kraush.

    After all, in Sigrid��s mind, Charlotte wasn��t the type to make jokes about lovers��especially not publicly.

    ��Lover?��

    ��A lover, you say?��

    The issue wasn��t just with Sigrid.

    Every woman in the hall, who had been eavesdropping since Charlotte��s entrance, reacted.

    All their eyes turned to Kraush at once, brimming with interest, curiosity, and other emotions.

    Among those gazes, there was even��surprisingly��jealousy.

    <i>��Jealousy? Seriously?��</i>

    Dumbfounded, Kraush instinctively raised his hand to rub the back of his neck but stopped himself abruptly.

    If he did something suspicious and revealed his identity, it would cause major problems.

    So, Kraush obediently went to sit beside Charlotte.

    ��Hmm, so this is what the interior looks like.��

    Charlotte said as she nced around the meeting hall, seemingly oblivious to Kraush��s difort.

    The hall was filled with thetest trendy furniture, flowers, and other decorations meant to captivate noblewomen.

    Since Sigrid was in charge of this ce, it was obvious that these items had been carefully sourced under her leadership.

    <i>��It��s the perfect setup��showcasing the Empire��s power while crafting an image of Sigrid as a generous benefactor.��</i>

    Kraush felt a wave of difort rise, but he held it back.

    Anything involving Sigrid always left him feeling queasy, to the point where it was nearly reflexive.

    ��Hahaha! It really is Charlotte!��

    At that moment, another voice boomed across the hall.

    Kraush turned his head toward the voice, already familiar with its tone.

    There stood another woman, exuding confidence.

    She wore a crimson jacket bearing the emblem of the Magic Studies Department, with its hem stylishly elongated, paired with a shirt so short it revealed a sliver of her stomach.

    Her ash-gray hair was tied up, adorned with a bright yellow essory, and her round sses gave her a unique charm.

    <i>ng!</i>

    Her shark-like teeth clinked together as she grinned boldly.

    The top student of the first-generation Magic Studies, just as Charlotte was the top of the Martial Studies.

    She was a woman destined to ascend as one of the Ten Greatest Under the Heavens, eventually earning the title of the Thunder King.

    It was Taria Vales.

    Among the Skyborne Generation, aside from Charlotte, she was the fastest to rise to the ranks of the Ten Greatest Under the Sky and was a specialist in lightning-based magic.

    <i>��If I recall, she��s already referred to as a 7th-circle Magic Major.��</i>

    In swordsmanship terms, she had already reached the level of an intermediate master.

    Her age? Barely 16 years old.

    Considering her current age, her aplishments were undeniably extraordinary.

    ��In the first-generation, the top graduates of both the martial and magical disciplines were women, while in the second-generation, both top graduates were men.��

    Ironically, it created quite an intriguing dynamic.

    She walked up to Charlotte with a chuckle.

    ��What brings you here? I thought the noble Charlotte disliked such gatherings?��

    When she asked with a hint of provocation, Charlotte nced at her and shrugged lightly.

    ��I do as I please.��

    Not denying her nobility was very much like Charlotte.

    ��Hehe, that��s so Charlotte.��

    Despite Charlotte��s cold response, sheughed it off effortlessly.

    She seemed to have quite a bold personality herself.

    Moreover, she disyed a certain level of closeness toward Charlotte.

    Judging by her demeanor, it was clear she had spoken to Charlotte numerous times before.

    <i>��They weren��t supposed to be close originally.��</i>

    Charlotte wasn��t even supposed toe to Rahern Academy in the first ce.

    Likewise, Taria shouldn��t have had any connection to Charlotte.

    She would have simply returned to her magic tower once the academy term ended.

    However, due to Kraush, Charlotte ended up attending Rahern Academy, and the two became connected.

    Perhaps this connection might lead to yet another result.

    <i>��If things go well.��</i>

    Taria, who had previously confined herself to her magic tower and paid no mind to anything like the Skyborne Generation, might be drawn into the fold.

    It was at that moment, as Kraush pondered this and casually nced at Taria, their eyes met.

    Her eyes curved naturally, and the emotion contained within them was unexpectedly intense, causing Kraush to feel a brief moment of doubt.

    Before he could question it further, Taria suddenly tugged lightly at her turtleneck sweater, just enough for Kraush to see.

    The moment Kraush saw what was engraved there, his eyes slowly widened.

    ��Hello, nice to meet you. I don��t know who you are, but you seem close to Charlotte, little sibling.��

    As Kraush let out a short sigh internally at her curved smile, his gaze fell upon the mark on her neck.

    It was none other than a ck star.

    And Kraush immediately recognized the identity of the person marked with the ck star.

    Taria Vales.

    She was the very agent nted by Crimson Garden within Rahern Academy.

    �� One secret to share. ��

    In that moment, letters appeared before Kraush��s eyes.

    She had used messaging magic in the blink of an eye.

    Her sharp gaze swept across the hall.

    �� There��s an agent nted here by the ck Witch. ��

    And then, the incident unfolded.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 189: Womens Association

    Chapter 189: Womens Association

    There��s an agent nted here by the ck Witch.

    The moment Kraush heard those words, he silently kept hisposure.

    Instead, his sixth sense began reacting even more intensely than before.

    Kraush turned to look at Taria, silently asking how she knew this.

    �� My nose is pretty sensitive. Especially since I became an agent of Crimson Garden Unnie, it��s even sharper when ites to matters rted to the World Eroder. ��

    Despite her carefree smile, she responded to Kraush��s unspoken question.

    Unnie, she called her.

    For an agent, that was an oddly familiar term of address.

    �� It wasn��t there until recently. I started sensing it suddenly about two days ago. �� She lightly tapped the tip of her nose with her index finger.

    <i>��Two days ago.��</i>

    That was when Kraush had been at Green Pine Mansion.

    <i>��They took advantage of my absence.��</i>

    The ck Witch still didn��t haveplete information about Kraush.

    It was clear they had deliberately slipped in during the window when he was away.

    <i>��In any case, it��s better to track them down and resolve this.��</i>

    It was imperative to prevent this information from leaking to Ixion.

    Right now, Ixion was in no position to act recklessly, considering Crimson Garden and Ebsque.

    If they shed and blood was spilled, it would ultimately only hurt their own standing.

    <i>��Which means they��re probably trying to gather information subtly without drawing attention.��</i>

    For Ixion, who needed Ignis, Kraush was not someone they could afford to lose.

    This situation was something Kraush had intentionally orchestrated.

    ��Oh, it seems like it��s starting.��

    While Kraush was briefly lost in thought, Taria casuallymented and pulled out a chair next to him to sit down.

    �� I��ll look into this matter myself, so don��t worry about it. I��ve already informed Crimson Garden Unnie in advance. ��

    Now Kraush understood why Crimson Garden hadn��t stopped him from attending the women��s assembly.

    They had likely orchestrated this to give Taria a chance to interact naturally with him.

    Thinking of Crimson Gardenughing gleefully somewhere made Kraush shake his head internally��how very like her.

    Meanwhile, just as Taria mentioned, people in the hall had begun taking their seats.

    The noblewomen��s association was, first and foremost, a social gathering.

    Tableware and snacks had been ced in front of Kraush, Charlotte, and Taria before they even noticed.

    ��This time��s dessert is����

    Someone was enthusiastically exining the desserts, but Kraush paid no attention.

    Instead, he quickly scanned the women seated around the room, ignoring the nces directed his way.

    <i>��Roughly getting the picture now.��</i>

    From their seating arrangement, Kraush could immediately gauge which faction each person was aligned with.

    The core power dynamics within the women��s assembly hadn��t changed much, past or present.

    The women��s assembly had five main factions.

    First, Charlotte Valheim, who single-handedly constituted a faction all on her own.

    This group was in a ss of its own, iparable to the others, so Kraush set it aside.

    The second faction centered around Taria Vales, who, as the top student of the magic department, also served as the student leader.

    <i>��The third is Eiring Ornoa, a first-generation student from the Kingdom of Zem, who graduated second in literature.��</i>

    Sitting with a poised posture and leisurely sipping tea, her intellectual demeanor was evident.

    However, beneath thatposed exterior, her darting eyes were far from idle.

    Blessed with a skill for photographic memory, she carried a vast wealth of the world��s information in her mind.

    Using this knowledge, she had built her own faction within Rahern Academy.

    On the surface, she appeared to be an ordinary woman, but like the mischievous genius Sizerly Ephania, she was an incredibly dangerous figure.

    <i>��The fourth is Mirei Beakis, a first-generation student from the Holy Kingdom of Freeman and the top graduate in theology.��</i>

    Another was a woman who sat with a perfectly upright posture, daintily taking a bite of her tea cake with not a crumb falling.

    The delicacy was supposed to crumble the moment one took a bite, yet not a single speck fell from her lips.

    At just 16 years old, she had already risen to the position of Cardinal in Freeman.

    Originally at the center of theological studies, she had voluntarily ceded her position to the Saint, Astria Stigma Freeman, upon her arrival.

    This was none other than Cardinal Mirei Beakis.

    Naturally, these individuals were all student leaders at Rahern Academy, serving as one of the focal points of the academy��s power dynamics.

    Among them, however, thergest faction was led by none other than the Third Imperial Princess of the Empire, Sigrid Ephania.

    As befitting her status as the Third Princess, she actively gathered loyal followers within the women��s assembly.

    While this allowed her to form thergest faction, she had one ring weakness.

    <i>��If they��re much weaker than her, it��s one thing. But shecks the charisma to sway those who could hold significant positions themselves.��</i>

    Sigrid simply didn��t get along well with other women.

    Her possessive nature gave her an inherent tendency to look down on others.

    This was especially pronounced when it came to women, a trait that defined Sigrid.

    As a result, Sigrid often shed with other women.

    If the other party acknowledged her position and strength and bowed their head, she would generously extend her favor.

    However, if they tried to stand on equal footing with her, she would immediately bare her teeth.

    This was why Sigrid had failed to recruit women among the Skyborne Generation.

    Ironically, this led to many women being drawn to Kraush��s faction within the Skyborne Generation.

    <i>����I��m starting to feel like I��m in no position to criticize Arthur anymore.��</i>

    With the circumstances piling up as they were, Kraush, surrounded by an increasingly female-dominated environment, began to feel a mild headache.

    Of course, when it came to saving the world from destruction, gender was irrelevant.

    But knowing how things appeared to others, he asionally wondered if his current direction was truly the right one.

    <i>��Still, even so.��</i>

    Unless he could bring down Sigrid immediately.

    There was no way to pull the male members of the Skyborne Generation who had aligned with her to his side.

    Eventually, they woulde to stand on opposing sides.

    [ Why not arrange some matchmaking dates? ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden, grooming herself near the upper window of the hall, casually interjected.

    [ Oh, wait. The children flocking to your side are all infatuated with you. If you tried that, it��d end up in a bloodbath. Tsk, tsk. It��s all your fault. Who told you to wave your charm around so recklessly? Since it��se to this, why not just marry them all equally? ]

    Kraush decided to block out Crimson Garden��s words, feeling his headache worsen.

    <i>��The reason Sigrid hasn��t been able to build a stronger faction is probablyrgely due to Charlotte.��</i>

    If Sigrid had achieved the top rank among the first-generation students in martial arts, she would have easily established her power in the women��s assembly.

    After all, being the top in martial arts carried immense prestige.

    However, Charlotte proved her genius once again by surpassing even Sigrid to im the top spot.

    For Sigrid, it must have been an entirely unexpected oue.

    <i>��At this point in time, Charlotte��s genius could be considered to have reached its peak.��</i>

    As a result, Sigrid, who had failed to achieve the same top position, inevitably found her faction weaker inparison.

    It was no wonder Sigrid ground her teeth every time she saw Charlotte.

    ��It��s surprising to see Lady Charlotte participating in this women��s assembly.��

    Came a timelyment from Eiring Ornoa, the first-generation student and second ce in literature.

    Like the others, Eiring observed Charlotte with great interest.

    ��I always thought Lady Charlotte would never participate in the women��s assembly.��

    Her words were met with a silent agreement from those present.

    Charlotte, unfazed by the attention directed at her, casually crossed her arms.

    ��I kept hearing talk about my sibling here.��

    The moment Charlotte spoke, the room fell silent.

    The faint trace of killing intent in her gaze made everyone pause.

    ��I came to see if anyone��s been badmouthing my sibling.��

    ����You must care about your brother a great deal?��

    Eiring responded, her expression a mix of surprise and curiosity.

    Charlotte smirked and cast a brief nce at Kraush, seated beside her.

    ��Of course. He��s my one and only sibling, after all.��

    Whether she was joking or serious, it was hard to tell.

    Kraush sighed internally, thinking he couldn��t make sense of her either way.

    ��I see. And who might this be��?��

    Eiring turned her attention to Kraush, clearly intrigued.

    In truth, her interest wasn��t in Charlotte��s participation but in Kraush, who had suddenly appeared in this space.

    With her photographic memory, Eiring had memorized almost every face and name since enrolling in the academy.

    For key individuals, she knew not only their inherent traits but also their ambitions.

    Yet the woman sitting next to Charlotte was unfamiliar to her��a face she had never encountered.

    For someone like Eiring, this could only mean one thing.

    Charlotte had deliberately hidden this person and brought her here.

    What��s more, she was the individual Charlotte had openly dered to be her lover.

    Eiring��s green eyes glimmered with curiosity.

    <i>��Who exactly are you?��</i>

    Still, even with her brilliant mind, Eiring couldn��t possibly imagine that Charlotte had disguised Kraush as a woman to bring him into this space.

    It was beyond reason to think that, even for Charlotte, such a stunt would be pulled in a gathering strictly for women.

    This only deepened the mystery surrounding Kraush��s presence.

    ��Trying to draw attention?��

    Charlotte��s warning cut through Eiring��s thoughts.

    Eiring flinched slightly, retreating with a sheepish expression.

    Even she wasn��t on a level where she could challenge Charlotte directly.

    Provoking Charlotte unnecessarily could lead to consequences no one could control.

    The others present clearly shared the same understanding.

    ��Well, then. Shall we enjoy the tea party as usual?��

    Eiring said, clearing her throat.

    Thus began the Rahern Academy Women��s Assembly, often referred to as a tea party in name but known to all as a venue for exchanging information.

    �� �� ��

    The women��s assembly began with the unexpected presence of Charlotte.

    At first, the women seemed hesitant, clearly uneasy about Charlotte, whose infamous reputation preceded her.

    However, as Charlotte simply observed without taking any action, the atmosphere gradually rxed.

    This allowed Kraush to quietly andfortably observe the flow of information and the power dynamics in the room.

    ��Did you know about this?��

    The women gathered at the assembly were highly sensitive to information.

    Perhaps because of this, information in this setting was a direct reflection of one��s status and power.

    To them, sharing new, unknown information was akin to demonstrating their influence.

    ��That happened��?��

    ��Wow.��

    Whenever someone shared a piece of information, exmations of surprise echoed from all around.

    The one who shared it would puff out their chest, wearing an expression of smug satisfaction, seemingly intoxicated by the taste of wielding power.

    This process repeated, shaping the flow of the women��s assembly.

    <i>��Not much of this is actually useful.��</i>

    Kraush thought, feeling a tinge of disappointment.

    Still, his eyes were busy scanning the room.@@novelbin@@

    He was determined to identify the agent of the ck Witch Taria had mentioned.

    <i>��They wouldn��t have noticed my true identity.��</i>

    Kraush had grown considerably adept at wielding the power to manage the World Erosion.

    Unless it was the World Eroder themselves, no mere agent could possibly see through Kraush.

    Thus, he continued his focus on identifying the ck Witch��s agent.

    ��None of you are sharing anything particrly impactful.��

    The moment attention turned to the speaker, everyone in the room wore an exasperated expression, as if regretting they had reacted at all.

    It was no surprise, they all knew her infamous reputation.

    She was Rona Imze, a woman renowned as the madwoman of the special studies department.

    The Imze family was globally recognized as the foremost authority in magical artifact crafting.

    Born into this illustrious lineage, Rona was considered both a prodigy and an entric, even among the Imze family��s standards.

    So extreme was her behavior that she was known to test her magical artifacts daily, often resulting in the destruction of magical training grounds multiple times.

    Most recently, she had earned infamy for crafting an artifact so dangerous that it caused serious injuries to both her peers and an assistant professor.

    This artifact, which burned the user��s body to convert it into raw power, was handed to a regr student.

    The resulting rampage caused severe damage, leading to not only the hospitalization of the student but also the assistant professor who intervened to stop them.

    Though Rona formally apologized for the incident, the reputation of her magical artifacts plummeted.

    Among the students, it became amon sentiment that no one would dare use anything she created again.

    Even so, she carried herself with an air of unshaken confidence.

    ��If you hear my information, you won��t be able to react like that.��

    ��Want me to share something?��

    She raised her index finger deliberately.

    Her boldness managed to pique the curiosity of the women present, their gazes shifting toward her with interest.

    Basking in their attention, she waited a few seconds before finally speaking.

    ��There is currently someone in Rahern Academy who has made a contract with the World Eroder.��

    At those words, the entire assembly froze.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 190: Sister

    Chapter 190: Sister

    The frozen tension among the women.

    Only Kraush was quietly staring at Rona Imze.

    The magical tool artisan, Rona Imze.

    Though she is now called a madwoman, the magical tools she wouldter create would be so invaluable that they couldn��t be bought, no matter the price.

    <i>��If I could bring Rona Imze into the Skyborne Generation.��</i>

    With magical tools in their possession, the Skyborne Generation would undoubtedly gain unprecedented power.

    The problem is now.

    The issue is that she made an explosive remark.

    ��There is currently someone at Rahern Academy who has made a pact with a World Eroder.�� Ordinarily, this would be dismissed as nonsense.

    However, there was a recent incident that had stirred up Rahern Academy.

    It involved none other than Associate Professor of Magic Studies, Jenikallen, who had be a servant of a World Eroder and kidnapped three noble students.

    Although the incident itself revealed the despicable actsmitted by the noble students, greatly elevating Felray��s reputation, the fact that Jenikallen had be a servant of a World Eroder was something that could not be ignored.

    This incident urred not long ago.

    In such a situation, when Lona made this statement, it was no surprise that everyone froze.

    ������Are you serious, Rona Imze?��

    In the now-silent meeting hall, one person broke the silence and spoke.

    Her name was Mirei Beakis, with transparent eyes beneath her blue hair.

    She was the youngest cardinal in the history of the Freeman Kingdom.

    Facing her, Rona suddenly unbuttoned her shirt.

    At the moment everyone expressed confusion at her sudden action, she revealed the ne resting in her cleavage.

    The ne was in the shape of a small sword brooch.

    Plucking the sword-shaped brooch from her ne with her fingers, Rona Imze grinned widely, as if her smile was tearing her lips apart.

    ��Recently, there was that incident at the Academy, wasn��t there? So, I made something. A magical tool to detect World Eroders hiding among people.��

    ��Is that true?��

    At her words, everyone showed astonished expressions.

    No one could have imagined that Rona had created something like that.

    If Rona��s im was true, her invention would be able to uncover all servants of the World Eroders, those who could be called traitors to the world.

    It was a groundbreaking invention.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted to the side.

    There stood Taria Vales, the top student of the Department of Magical Studies, observing the situation with her arms crossed.

    She was a servant of the Crimson Garden.

    If the magical tool were used here and now, her identity would immediately be exposed.

    ��Oh? So, have you discovered a servant of a World Eroder with that?��

    Even Eiring Ornoa, the second-ranking student in the Literature Department��s first-generation ss, showed interest in the magical tool.

    Amid the stares that gathered in an instant, Rona lightly twirled the magical tool in her hand before releasing it.

    The tool naturally settled back into the cleavage where it had previously rested.

    ��Well, the one exposed would know best.��

    With a subtle smile, Rona propped her chin on her hand and surveyed the hall.

    Her gesture,bined with the words ��the one exposed,�� implied that there was a servant of a World Eroder in this very room.

    The members of the women��s association began sneaking nces at one another.

    Everyone had understood the implication of Rona��s actions.

    As suspicions began to bloom in each person��s mind,

    ��Well, then, I would like you to quickly use that magical tool to reveal the servant of the World Eroder.��

    Cardinal Mirei��s transparent eyes glinted.

    At her urging, Rona tilted her head while still propping her chin on her hand.

    ��That wouldn��t be any fun. I think it��s still too early to showcase the superiority of my magical tool.��

    As if to confirm why she was often called a madwoman, her deration that she wouldn��t immediately expose the servant left the people in the hall dumbfounded.

    Before anyone realized, the usations shifted from suspicion of one another to ming Rona for not revealing the servant��s identity immediately.

    Yet, even under the sharp, critical gazes, Rona remained unbothered.

    The atmosphere in the hall had soured in an instant.

    Only Kraush was calmly observing the situation.

    <i>��Things are getting ridiculous.��</i>

    Amid this chaotic situation, Kraush began deducing a few potential suspects.

    It wasn��t something others would likely notice, but as a regressor, Kraush could pick up on subtle details that others missed.

    However, there was no certainty.

    Servants of the Crimson Garden were rtively easy to identify.

    In fact, the Crimson Garden intentionally made their servants conspicuous, as if to warn other World Eroders: This one belongs to me. Touch them, and you��ll pay the price.

    The ck Witch, on the other hand, deliberately created servants to infiltrate Rahern Academy.

    As such, even Kraush found it difficult to discern their identities.

    ��A servant of a World Eroder.��

    At that moment, Sigrid, who had been silently watching, finally spoke.

    The moment she opened her mouth, the attention in the hall immediately shifted to her.

    After all, Sigrid was the key figure in this meeting.

    ��I don��t know what Miss Rona is thinking, but I hope this isn��t just a joke.��

    Sigrid looked at Rona with a faint smile.

    ��Because you could end up using the wrong person, couldn��t you?��

    Kraush felt a sense of revulsion as he observed Sigrid��s curved gaze.

    It was because he realized the true danger of Rona��s magical tool.

    It was a tool that could easily turn into a witch-hunting device, capable of branding anyone undesirable as a servant of a World Eroder.

    ��Shall we end today��s tea gathering here?��

    Sigrid, sensing the darkening mood, suggested wrapping up the women��s association meeting.

    She had remained unusually silent throughout this gathering.

    Perhaps it was because Charlotte had participated, and Sigrid wanted to avoid sharing any valuable information.

    The other members of the women��s association seemed to agree with Sigrid��s proposal.

    The tension between Charlotte and Sigrid had been palpable throughout the meeting, further weighing down the already heavy atmosphere.

    With Rona��s bombshell remark adding to the suffocating tension, everyone seemed ready to disperse.

    ��Well then, until next time.��

    ��It was another productive session.��

    Exchanging farewells, the members began leaving the hall one by one.

    The discussions from today��s meeting would undoubtedly spread throughout Rahern Academy in no time.

    Most of the rumors would center around Rona��s ims about the servant of a World Eroder.

    ��It��s over.��

    Charlotte muttered as she rose from her seat. She had spent the entire meeting disinterested, idly grooming her nails.

    As Charlotte stood, Kraush followed suit, but just then, Taria brushed past him.

    Kraush reached out, lightly tugging on the hem of Taria��s clothing.

    When Taria turned to look at him, Kraush silently motioned with his eyes��a signal that he wanted to talk.

    Taria gave a slight nod before heading outside.

    When Kraush stepped out with Charlotte, the sun was beginning to set.

    They had spent quite a long time at the women��s association.

    The saying that women��s conversations never end once they start had proven true.

    ��What did you think?��

    Charlotte asked, turning to Kraush.

    ��It was informative.��

    Had he not attended, he would��ve only heard about Rona��s revtions afterward.

    It was indeed a valuable experience.

    ��Good, that��s all that matters.��

    Satisfied with his response, Charlotte resumed walking.

    Kraush wondered why she had brought him to this women��s association in the first ce.

    Watching her enigmatic figure from behind, he finally spoke.

    ��Noona, may I ask one more favor of you?��

    It was something Kraush had originally intended to handle on his own.

    But today, for some reason, he felt he could entrust it to Charlotte.

    Charlotte halted mid-step and turned her head toward him. Her lips curled upward into the same faint smile she always wore��one that was distinctly hers.

    ��Go ahead.��

    Her words, which might once have felt rigid, now carried a different tone.

    ������There is someone named Arthur Gramalte. Could you ce him in the Lion Order?��

    The fake Arthur Gramalte.

    Kraush��s goal was to bring him into the Lion Order, where he himself belonged, to better understand the man up close.

    The other side would likely take the bait willingly, as it would give them an opportunity to observe both Kraush and Charlotte up close.

    ��Sure, it��s nothing difficult.��

    And with that, she easily agreed to Kraush��s request, without a hint of hesitation.

    Kraush stared at her in a daze.

    Throughout his life, he hadn��t asked Charlotte for many favors.

    After all, the worlds they lived in were far too different.

    Even during their childhood, they had never been particrly close. By the time they became adults, Charlotte had already risen to be a shining star, brighter than anyone else.

    Kraush, on the other hand, was merely a shadow, eclipsed by that light.

    And shadows, by their nature, cannot exist in the presence of overwhelming brilliance.

    But after regressing, Kraush found himself tangled in various matters with Charlotte. Recently, he��d started to rely on her more and more.

    In this world, Charlotte was one of the most pivotal figures.

    It was only now that he realized something.

    Charlotte didn��t expect anything from him.

    She simply granted his requests.

    No matter what they were, she did so without asking for anything in return.

    <i>��So that��s how it is.��</i>

    At that moment, Kraush felt one of the tinted lenses through which he viewed the world shatter.

    He came to understand how he had been seeing Charlotte all this time.

    Even after regressing, the lens of prejudice he had worn was so deeply and stubbornly dyed ck that he hadn��t been able to see her clearly.

    <i>��I see�� I��ve been doing this too.��</i>

    From the moment he was born, Kraush had lived in constantparison to Charlotte.

    Charlotte was a genius, from the very day she was born.

    Perhaps that was why, at the time, he could only see her as Charlotte Valheim, the Sword Saint, the world��s greatest genius��not as his sister.

    He interpreted and judged every facet of her actions based on that image he had constructed.

    He had separated family and blood ties from his perception of her.

    He hadn��t been able to help it.

    Even though he admitted he was only a half-wit, deep down, he envied and resented Charlotte intensely.@@novelbin@@

    She shone so brightly that pride was an emotion he could never associate with her.

    The light she radiated was so blinding that he couldn��t bear to look at it directly.

    In a way, his decision to separate Charlotte Valheim, his older sister, from Charlotte Valheim, the Sword Saint, was a form of self-defense.

    But today, at this very moment.

    Kraush finally understood the meaning behind Charlotte��s actions toward him all this time.

    Charlotte had always seen Kraush as her younger brother.

    That remained true, even before his regression.

    To her, Kraush was family.

    Her beloved little brother.

    The one who had pushed that away was always Kraush himself.

    <i>��I have no right to condemn Velokin.��</i>

    He had been the one to cast aside the only person who had remained as family.

    For some reason, a bitterugh escaped his lips.

    He found himself disgusted with his inability to see Charlotte as his sister, and he felt deeply apologetic toward her.

    The realization that it took him regressing to understand this truth filled him with self-loathing.

    Before his regression, Kraush had never treated his sister as his actual sister.

    He remembered the moment of her death vividly��after a desperate battle with the Sword Sovereign.

    Charlotte had finally defeated the Sword Sovereign, but at the cost of her own life, copsing as her strength was utterly spent.

    At the time, even the Skyborne Generation had no answer to dealing with the Sword Sovereign, retreating in defeat.

    Yet, in front of Kraush, Charlotte had stood tall, her Valheim family cloak billowing behind her.

    ��Kraush, watch closely.��

    Her sword always shone proudly toward the sky.

    ��This is who your sister, Charlotte Valheim, truly is.��

    And as always, her unique smile graced her lips.

    Countless words he should have said to her filled his mind, words he couldn��t bring himself to utter at that moment.

    ��Ha.��

    Now, he knew those words could never reach her.

    That world no longer existed.

    Regret,ing toote, is a cruel thing.

    It leaves a person tormented, unable to make amends for the mistakes of the past.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted to Charlotte once more.

    Her dark blue hair, the same as his own, fluttered in the breeze��the very symbol of the Valheim family.

    In the light of the setting sun, Charlotte��s eyes met his.

    In her gaze there was a warmth, an affection that Kraush had never noticed before.

    He had always thought her eyes were cold.

    But now, as he saw that warmth, he smiled.

    ��Next time, I��ll be the one to ask you on a date.��

    Charlotte let out a softugh at his words.

    She had always regarded him as her little brother, after all.

    Turning away with her usual calm demeanor, she said.

    ��Alright. I��ll be looking forward to it.��

    Her footsteps as she walked away were noticeably lighter than before, a telltale sign of her good mood.

    Kraush watched her retreating figure silently, his gaze eventually lifting to the sky.

    Where there is a setting sun, there is always a rising one as well.

    Just as a lost world fades away, a new one wille.

    Kraush carried the memories of the old world as he continued to live in this new one.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 191: Successor of the Fighting Emperor

    Chapter 191: Sessor of the Fighting Emperor

    After finishing his promise with Charlotte, Kraush parted ways with her and moved along.

    It wasn��t long before he sensed someone approaching nearby.

    When Kraush turned his head, there stood a woman with ash-gray hair tied up, her sharp shark-like features standing out.

    ��Yo, little brother.��

    Seeing her act so nonchnt about what could have been a crisis earlier, Kraush let out a sigh.

    ��If things went wrong with Rona, the fact that you��re a servant of the Crimson Garden could have been exposed. How can you act so carefree?��

    ��Wahaha, I��ll admit, that was a bit nerve-wracking. Rona may be reckless, but she doesn��t lie.��

    It seemed like she wasn��t excluding herself from being reckless, though.

    In any case, she let out a heartyugh and rested a hand on her side. ��So, there��s a reason you went out of your way to call me, right?��

    ��Keep an eye on Rona Imze.��

    Hearing the next words, her eyes briefly gleamed.

    ��Rona wasn��t pointing to a specific individual, was she? You��re thinking that one of the ck Witch��s subordinates will appear by her side?��

    As expected of someone who dabbled in magic, Taria quickly understood.

    ��Yes. From the ck Witch��s perspective, she wouldn��t want the servant she carefully nted to be exposed.��

    If Rona were to go rogue and reveal all the World Eroder��s servants, the ck Witch��s side would also suffer great damage.

    Naturally, as one of the ck Witch��s servants, they��d want to eliminate Rona before that happened.

    Taria, being a first-generation student, had more freedom to keep an eye on Rona than Kraush, who was a second-generation student.

    ��Of course, aside from that, it��s still a good idea to keep watching Rona.��

    Hearing Kraush��s words, Taria tilted her head.

    ��Is there another reason?��

    ��It��s just about keeping possibilities open.��

    Taria folded her arms and let out a nasal hum.

    ��So, if things get dangerous, call me through the Crimson Garden. I��lle running.��

    Kraush gestured casually toward the sky.

    There, a crow was leisurely flying above.

    Seeing the crow, Taria grinned.

    ��Do I look that weak? I can handle it even without you, little brother.��

    As the top student in the first-generation magic department, she clearly had a lot of pride.

    Not to mention, being a subordinate of the Crimson Garden, she must have learned many spells herself.

    But the world isn��t all about that.

    ��When I��m in danger, I��d ask anyone for help.��

    Taria had just turned 16 this year.

    She was undoubtedly a genius and wouldter be one of the Ten Greatest Under the Heavens.

    However, that was still something for the future.

    At present, she could not yet be considered strong by the world��s standards.

    Taria, too, seemed like a fledgling who had yet to experience much of the world.

    Even a genius like her was bound to make mistakes at some point.

    ��Especially when ites to the World Eroders, no matter how skilled you are, there��s nothing to gain from acting recklessly.��

    World Eroders mostly possessed unique powers not found in this world.

    Their training methods from their respective worlds often introduced unforeseen variables.

    Kraush had witnessed countless individuals perish due to such variables.

    Naturally, Taria would not be immune to those variables either.

    ��So, please call me. Two are better than one, after all.��

    ����Hmm.��

    Listening with her arms folded, Taria eventually unfolded them and adjusted her sses.

    ��Little brother, you��re like an old man. You remind me of the instructors at the Magic Tower.��

    ��Please call it maturity.��

    ��Well, 15 is about the age when people start liking to act mature.��

    Recalling her own experiences, Taria nodded in agreement.

    Unfortunately, Kraush had lived at least ten more years than her, despite looking her junior.

    But there was no way Taria could know that.

    ��Alright. I��ll take your advice into consideration.��

    With that, Taria waved her hand and walked away.

    Kraush watched her departing figure with unease.

    And for good reason.

    Taria had made simr mistakes in the past due to her pride.

    That incident had ultimately caused her to hole up in the Magic Tower.

    ��Taria-senior, just remember one thing.��

    Kraush called out to her retreating figure.

    ��The ck Witch can imnt a subordinate into someone without their consent.��

    ��I��ll keep that in mind.��

    And with that, Taria left.

    Kraush stared at the space where she had been before speaking softly.

    ��Crimson Garden, I leave this to you.��

    [ Don��t worry. She��s my subordinate. I��ll keep a close eye on her. ]

    At least he could trust Crimson Garden to handle this matter.

    Kraush stretched and cracked his neck, feeling the fatigue wash over him.

    Today had felt like an especially long day.

    <i>��I should stop by Darlene, undo this female transformation quickly, and head to my room.��</i>

    Training or not, the mental exhaustion was overwhelming.

    All he wanted now was to rest.

    �� �� ��

    Finally back to his male form, Kraush returned to the dormitory, feeling a rare sense offort.

    ��How was it?��

    The memory of Darlene��s annoyingly curious and expectant expression popped into his head as he walked, making him annoyed.

    Still, he held it in, barely managing to find his way to his dorm room.

    Just as he was thinking about lying down on his bed for a while.

    ��Ah, Sir Kraush!��

    He encountered his personal maid, Alicia, standing just outside his door.

    The moment she spotted him, she waved enthusiastically, and Kraush, though puzzled, returned the greeting as he approached.

    ��Alicia, why are you outside?��

    ��There is a guest inside.��

    A guest?

    Kraush blinked.

    It didn��t make sense��he wasn��t expecting any visitors.

    <i>��Who could it be?��</i>

    He nced around, noting how the nearby dorm students quickly averted their gazes and hurried into their own rooms.

    For some reason, the dormitory felt unusually chaotic today.

    His gaze fell on the door to his room.

    A strange, foreboding aura made him feel as though opening that door would lead to trouble.

    After a moment��s hesitation, Kraush grabbed the doorknob and turned it.

    His personality made him prefer confronting uncertainty head-on rather than dwelling on doubts.

    <i>Creak</i>

    The door, unusually stiff today, opened, and Kraush stepped inside.

    The room felt inexplicably full.

    No, ��full�� was the perfect word to describe it.

    Seated at the table in his small room was a being sipping tea from a cup far smaller than its hands couldfortably hold.@@novelbin@@

    Kraush stared nkly at the creature for a moment. He felt an overwhelming urge to close the door and walk away.

    But knowing the other party��s status, Kraush suppressed the impulse and addressed the figure.

    ��Headmaster.��

    The being was none other than Durandal, the Fighting Emperor, a former member of the Four Above the Heavens and the current headmaster.

    Why the headmaster of Rahern Academy was calmly sipping tea in his dorm room was a mystery Kraush didn��t particrly want to solve.

    But he was certain of one thing: he didn��t like this situation one bit.

    ��Oh, Kraush, you��ve finally arrived. You seem quite busy.��

    ��I��ve been diligently excelling in my studies at Rahern Academy, which keeps me upied.��

    ��Haha, I heard you achieved top marks in martial studies during the recent midterm evaluations. Congrattions.��

    There was no way someone like the headmaster woulde here just to offer a simple congrattions.

    Kraush cautiously approached, his gaze tinged with wariness.

    ��You seem to have been waiting for me. May I ask why?��

    If you have business with me, get to the point and leave.

    Kraush��s words were filled with his intent.

    Hearing this, Durandal let out a heartyugh and gestured with his hand.

    ��Take a seat for now.��

    Following his direction, Kraush sat down.

    Alicia quickly brought tea and snacks, setting them in front of him.

    Kraush, having had his fill of these during the endless chatter at the Women��s Association, had no desire to touch them.

    Still, out of courtesy, he took a sip of the tea Alicia had prepared and then looked at Durandal.

    There before him sat a figure akin to a massive bear.

    Facing him across the table, Kraush could now fully grasp just how enormous this man was.

    The real issue, however, was that despite such a massive frame, this man could move with agility.

    ��Kraush, do you wish to be stronger?��

    An abrupt question.

    But also a question that felt almost meaningless, considering every student in the martial arts department shared the same ambition.

    ��That��s a given.��

    ��No, I��m speaking of something deeper. Do you have a goal for bing stronger?��

    Kraush blinked.

    Durandal��s eyes, more serious than anyone else��s, made it clear this wasn��t just casual small talk.

    A goal.

    Of course, he had one.

    In his past, when he was only half a person, no goal seemed to hold any meaning in his life.

    But there was one single goal he could cling to.

    That goal was to prevent the destruction of the world.

    The sole purpose of his existence.

    To prevent annihtion, Kraush had never stopped yearning for strength, not even for a moment.

    Had Durandal picked up on this?

    Even without receiving a reply, Durandal��s face broke into a wrinkled smile.

    ��Those with a purpose grow endlessly stronger. I��ve seen many like that.��

    During an age of upheaval.

    Durandal had witnessed countless individuals growing in their own ways, or sometimes faltering and failing.

    And because he wished that not one more of those individuals would falter, Durandal founded Rahern Academy.

    ��There is an ancient prophecy left behind by the Sephira lineage.��

    The Sephira family, known as astrologers.

    Durandal, who had long remembered a prophecy he heard from them, looked at Kraush.

    ��They say that revealing a prophecy to its subject binds them to fate, so I won��t go into specifics.��

    His clear eyes reflected Kraush.

    ��But Kraush, I believe you are the one who aligns with that prophecy.��

    Kraush looked puzzled.

    He couldn��t understand what Durandal, with all this preamble, was trying to convey.

    ��You know of Cmity Dragon Fall, the secret art I created?��

    ��Yes, of course����

    The art of ��Felling the Cmity Dragon,�� a fearsome secret technique.

    With this art, Durandal had stopped countless World Erosions.

    Cmity Dragon Fall was the most optimized technique against World Erosion, a veritable anti-Erosion weapon.

    Through Cmity Dragon Fall, Durandal had even been able to erase the power of World Erosion from those who had be subordinates of the World Eroders, returning them to their original state.

    The assistant professor of the Magic Department, Jenikalen, who had orchestrated the recent noble kidnapping incident during the midterm evaluations, was one such case.

    ��I have never trained a sessor for Cmity Dragon Fall. I had no children, nor did I find anyone suitable.��

    At those words, Kraush��s eyes slowly widened.

    He was beginning to grasp what Durandal was leading to.

    ��Cmity Dragon Fall.��

    Durandal��s lips curled into a smile.

    ��Kraush, would you like to learn it?��

    Be the sessor to the Fighting Emperor, Durandal.

    That was the invitation being extended.

    Kraush froze, his widened eyes betraying his shock.

    This was an opportunity of unimaginable magnitude.

    Kraush would inevitably have to confront the World Eroders�� gathering, Ixion, in the future.

    Learning Cmity Dragon Fall would undeniably be a tremendous asset for him.

    However, there was a problem.

    That was Kraush��s own rtionship with the power of World Erosion.

    Using Cmity Dragon Fall would undoubtedly sh with the power of World Erosion that Kraush wielded.

    In essence, it was a path directly opposing the one Kraush had been walking until now.

    What kind of results that might bring, even Kraush couldn��t predict.

    But Kraush was not foolish enough to let such a chance slip by.

    Life was always full of risks.

    And Kraush knew better than anyone how great the rewards could be when one crushed and overcame those risks.

    <i>��There��s definitely a way to use Cmity Dragon Fall.��</i>

    Kraush��s mind began to race.

    <i>��Ah.��</i>

    And at that moment, an idea struck him like lightning.

    One solution.

    Just one.

    If he could obtain that curse, he could achieve an incredible result.

    And coincidentally, Kraush was already nning to seek out Veltua Lacroix to obtain the highest-grade curse.

    The pieces of the puzzle clicked into ce, and another step toward preventing the world��s destruction was taken.

    Kraush��s blue eyes shone fiercely.

    ��I��ll learn it.��

    Those with a goal be stronger.

    And that statement perfectly described Kraush.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 192: Talent?

    Chapter 192: Talent?

    The midterm evaluations had taken ce, and quite some time had already passed since then.

    Before anyone realized it, the season of summer was right around the corner.

    The World Tree, which had been scattering pink petals for quite some time, now shimmered with the fresh green of vitality.

    Beneath the World Tree stood Rahern Academy.

    ��Ahhh!��

    ��Kyaaah!��

    ��Stop whining and get up.��

    The sounds of training echoed unmistakably from the Martial Arts Department, as usual.

    Meanwhile, Kraush was silently sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed in an absurd ce. The location he was in? None other than one of the branches of the World Tree.

    A ce unimaginably high above the ground.

    For the past few weeks, Kraush had been relentlessly climbing this tree.

    The reason? None other than Durandal.

    ��The ce where your training begins is atop the Sacred Tree. Start as soon as you make it up here.��

    Durandal had climbed the World Tree immediately after saying those words.

    The way he casually ascended with his hands behind his back made it look deceptively easy.

    However, as soon as Kraush himself started climbing, he realized just how absurdly difficult it was.

    The World Tree was much taller than it seemed at first nce.

    While the roots sloped gently at the start, it became nearly vertical from the midpoint onward.

    Even using aura to scale the wall-like trunk vertically had its limits.

    As a result, Kraush drove Thunderstorm into the tree midway and used el to propel himself upward.

    Then, he repeated the process by embedding his sword into the tree again to climb further.

    <i>��Damn it, never thought I��d have to use el like this right off the bat.��</i>

    Feeling a surge of frustration, Kraush gritted his teeth and climbed the World Tree.

    An ordinary person would have cursed and given up long ago, but Kraush was no ordinary man.

    Whenever his stamina hit its limit, he would drive a greatsword he brought into the Sacred Tree, sit on it, and sleep to recover his energy.

    Then, he would climb the World Tree again, repeating the process until he finally reached the branch.

    ��You��ve arrived.��

    When Kraush reached the top, his face utterly drained, Durandal greeted him with remarkable leisure.

    Without giving him any time to rest, Durandal immediately instructed.

    ��Sit down and cross your legs.��

    Exhausted, Kraush trudged over and sat down cross-legged.

    He was drenched in sweat, his face aplete mess, but the fierce determination in his eyes remained unshaken.

    Durandal approached from behind and abruptly pped a piece of paper onto Kraush��s back.

    ��The paper I just attached is imbued with the power to suppress aura.��

    As soon as he heard those words, Kraush felt the aura within his bodypletely cease to move.

    It was then that he realized an intangible energy emanated from the paper.

    That power was unmistakably the energy of Cmity Dragon Fall, a secret technique possessed by Durandal.

    <i>��So it doesn��t just suppress World Erosion.��</i>

    It seemed that if Durandal willed it, he could suppress even aura.

    As Kraush was still processing his surprise, Durandal continued speaking.

    ��You will now learn the most fundamental force of Cmity Dragon Fall.��

    ��The fundamental force, you say?��

    ��That��s correct. Once you master this power, the paper stuck to your back will naturally fall off.��

    The paper attached to his back carried that implication.

    ��So, it��s a kind of test, then.��

    ��Exactly. If you cannot pass this, you will never be able to learn Cmity Dragon Fall.��

    With those words, Durandal walked forward, sat down with a thud, and crossed his legs.

    Then, without saying another word, he stared at Kraush.

    Under Durandal��s gaze, Kraush sat awkwardly in a cross-legged position.

    Naturally, he had been waiting, expecting Durandal to offer some kind of guidance.

    But Durandal simply watched him silently, saying nothing.

    It didn��t take long for Kraush to understand what that meant.

    <i>��Figure it out on your own, is it?��</i>

    To p a piece of paper imbued with Cmity Dragon Fall on his back and then tell him to figure it out alone.

    What an absurd method.

    But if this was considered training, Kraush had no grounds toin.

    Resigned, Kraush closed his eyes and began to probe his own senses.

    Just as Durandal had intended, the aura residing within Kraush was entirely immobile.

    It was a strange sensation, as though his aura was being crushed by a massive weight.

    Moreover, the power of World Erosion had also gone dormant.

    Just like his aura, the force of World Erosion had been subdued.

    Perhaps because of that, Kraush felt an unfamiliar stillness within himself.

    Normally, his aura and World Erosion were constantly active, creating an inner turbulence.

    But today, with both forces silenced, there was nothing but tranquility.

    The sensation of an empty body.

    Unexpectedly, however, Kraush did not find this feeling entirely unfamiliar.

    <i>��This, this is that feeling.��</i>

    It reminded him of a curse he had once encountered.

    There was a curse simr in nature to Cmity Dragon Fall, one that devoured the aura of its victim.

    For ordinary people, the curse wasn��t particrly dangerous.

    But for exceptional individuals, such as those of the Skyborne Generation, the curse had devastating effects.

    After all, no matter how skilled someone was, fighting barehanded without aura was virtually impossible.

    Thus, as part of his role, Kraush had absorbed this curse, which had once afflicted a member of the Skyborne Generation.

    Had Kraush been even slightly slower, all his aura would have been drained, leaving him utterly hollow.

    The curse he absorbed devoured Kraush��s aura in an instant.

    However, Kraush��s inherent aura had never been particrly remarkable to begin with.

    He had already abandoned the idea of mastering martial arts long ago.

    With a body engulfed by curses, it was more practical to wield the curses themselves rather than attempt to manipte aura��it was far toote for that.

    Back then, Kraush had experienced this very sensation:

    The feeling of his aurapletely vanishing, leaving his body filled solely with curses.

    Although the curses made an uproar within him, the void where his aura used to be was eerily calm.

    Perhaps that��s why Kraush found his current state oddly familiar, with no sense of unease.

    Where others might panic in such a situation, he instead began to explore the world beyond his now-silent inner self.

    With his inner turmoil stilled, Kraush became far more attuned to the sounds around him.

    High in the sky, the strong winds rustled the leaves of the World Tree, scattering them in all directions.

    But the sound didn��t belong to the World Tree alone.

    The sky, the earth, and the sea.

    All were moving with their own unique sounds and forces.

    Because Kraush��s inner self was quiet, he could feel the forces of nature more vividly than ever before.

    Just as he sensed their power, those forces, in turn, seemed to sense Kraush��s presence.

    Perhaps that��s why they appeared curious about the void within him.

    Slowly, as if testing the waters, they began to seep into Kraush��s empty inner space.

    This sensation was unmistakably familiar to Kraush.

    It was the same feeling he experienced when absorbing the power of World Erosion.

    <i>��The power is different, but the method is the same.��</i>

    The moment Kraush grasped this, he began absorbing the forces at a rapid pace.

    Before long, his inner self was filled with that unknown energy.

    This was a power distinctly different from aura or World Erosion.

    As that power filled Kraushpletely, he felt an intangible energy enveloping his body.

    Then, as his eyes slowly opened, the scenery before him had changed.

    Just as he once felt immense power while absorbing the strength of World Erosion within its domain, now, within the world itself he felt a different kind of vast and boundless power as he absorbed its forces.

    ��Ha����

    A breath tinged with awe escaped Kraush��s lips.

    <i>Swish��</i>

    At the same time, the paper on his back fluttered free and was carried away by the wind.

    Right in front of him, Durandal was staring at Kraush with wide eyes.

    Surprise was written all over his face.

    Well, that was natural.

    Durandal had offered Kraush no guidance whatsoever, simply leaving him to sit atop the World Tree.

    This was because the power Kraush had just experienced could only be mastered by directly feeling it himself.

    Aura is the inherent energy of living beings.

    It is a force that grows through innate talent and diligent effort, a privilege exclusive to living organisms.

    In contrast, the power of World Erosion originates from another world.

    It is violent and turbulent, born from the act of eroding one world to transform it into another.

    At first, World Eroders didn��t understand this power.

    But as they crossed over into other worlds as eroders, they came to realize its nature.@@novelbin@@

    They discovered that the power of their eroded world differed fundamentally from the power of the outer world.

    Thus, World Eroders mastered the ability to wield the power of World Erosion freely.

    The act of creating servants was, in essence, drawing others into the domain of their eroded world.

    It was from this understanding that Durandal realized one crucial possibility.

    If the power of World Erosion exists, could it be that our own world also possesses its own inherent power?

    When this thought urred to him, Durandal began to empty his aura��the innate power of living beings.

    He spent entire days exhausting every drop of his aura, repeatedly driving himself into a state of copse.

    Only after painstakingly draining his aura entirely did he finally sense the power of the world.

    The world itself, a realm where everyone lived, held an inherent power that no one had ever truly recognized.

    Durandal referred to this power as the Aura of the World.

    Through this aura, he developed the secret technique of Cmity Dragon Fall, which propelled him to the pinnacle of the Four Above the Heavens.

    Durandal had Kraush climb the World Tree for this very reason, to help him sense the World��s Aura more easily.

    The World Tree was an ideal location, as the Aura of the World could be felt there more strongly than anywhere else.

    Moreover, the act of climbing the World Tree depleted Kraush��s aura, making it easier for him to perceive the World��s Aura.

    Although Durandal had expected it to be effective,

    <i>��I didn��t think it would work this well.��</i>

    Durandal��s astonishment was clear.

    <i>��Is this what talent looks like?��</i>

    As someone who had reached the pinnacle of talent and skill to ascend to the Four Above the Heavens, Durandal could only watch Kraush with wide-eyed amazement.

    In reality, Kraush��s ability had nothing to do with talent; it was simply the culmination of countless experiences.

    ��Is this it?��

    Before long, Kraush was freely manipting the Aura of the World.

    Having previously mastered the power of World Erosion, he found it easy to handle aura as well.

    <i>��No wonder the prophecy of Sephira mentioned his star.��</i>

    Durandal observed Kraush, mistakenly assuming him to be an unparalleled prodigy, unaware of the truth behind Kraush��s abilities.

    ��Yes, as you said, that is the power known as the world��s aura. It is the innate force of the world, distinct from aura generated by living beings. It is also the same as the power behind the curses you wield.��

    Perhaps because Kraush had infused so many curses into his body recently, even to Durandal, Kraush��s World Erosion power appeared as though it were a curse.

    Not that it was incorrect, so Kraush simply nodded in agreement.

    ��And with that aura as your foundation, you will now learn Cmity Dragon Fall.��

    ��I see.��

    Kraush gazed at the aura swirling in his hand.

    The aura was clearly different from the power of World Erosion.

    Where World Erosion was a force of destruction and consumption, aura was a power meant to protect.

    Perhaps because of this distinction, Kraush decided to test something.

    He tentatively shed the power of World Erosion with World��s Aura.

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    In that moment, ck and white sparks erupted simultaneously within Kraush��s body, freezing him in ce.

    For an instant, he felt as though his body had been split in half.

    Had he not held himself back, he might have screamed aloud in front of Durandal.

    <i>��As I thought, it��s impossible to use both at the same time right now.��</i>

    But this oue wasn��t entirely unexpected.

    Though the revtion of the world��s inherent power was surprising, Kraush had been contemting methods from the start.

    Even if it meant risking his life, he was determined to master Cmity Dragon Fall.

    <i>��I��ll use everything I have at my disposal.��</i>

    This had always been Kraush��s guiding principle, from the very beginning.

    ��Take the rest of the day off. You��ve had quite a rough time climbing up here.��

    Durandal said casually, turning away with a calm demeanor.

    ��I��ll head down and bring something to eat.��

    Despite Kraush��s weeks of grueling effort to climb the World Tree, Durandal descended effortlessly, as if it were nothing.

    Watching him disappear below, Kraush copsed onto the spot, sitting with a heavy thud.

    Far below, past the distant clouds, Rahern Academy came into view.

    Kraush looked at it with a faint wish in his heart.

    That, at the very least, no trouble would arise down there while he was stuck up here.

    Even though he knew full well how futile such a wish was.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 193: Womens Chat

    Chapter 193: Womens Chat

    <i>Bzzz- Bzzz-</i>

    Amidst the cicadas�� cries resounding here and there.

    There was someone swiftly wielding two daggers.

    A hint of violet glinted through her short ck hair as she thrust her daggers forward.

    A water shield cast before her blocked the attack.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    As the poison coating the dagger exploded, sshes of water scattered,

    but the water shield stood firm, holding its ground.

    Beyond the water shield stood a woman with healthy-toned skin beneath red hair. The identities of the two were Haring Lagrin and Karandis Poseus.

    ��That��s enough.��

    One of the professors, Kairan, instructed them to stop the battle, and the two immediately disengaged.

    Both catching their breath, they slowly descended from the arena.

    ��You did well.��

    As Haring wiped her sweat with a towel after stepping down, Karandis approached and spoke.

    Karandis��s expression, gazing at Haring, was unusually stern for her.

    Her demeanor had changed since the midterm evaluation, and Haring knew the reason behind it.

    ����You did well.��

    As Haring replied, an awkward atmosphere lingered between them.

    Haring, except for Kraush, was typically reserved.

    And with Karandis falling silent as well, the conversations between them had dwindled.

    How long did the silence continue like that?

    ��Haring, you don��t know when Kraush ising either, do you?��

    Eventually, it was Karandis who broke the silence first.

    She, too, didn��t find the quiet entirely pleasant.

    Haring looked up at the World Tree, feeling the sunlight filtering through the leaves.

    ��No, he didn��t tell me.��

    Haring��s eyes carried a hint of regret.

    Seeing that, Karandis also nced up at the World Tree.

    ����Haring, what kind of rtionship do you want to have with Kraush?��

    A question she had long suppressed without asking.

    As Karandis brought it up, Haring looked at her.

    ��Now that Kraush isn��t around, it seems like the only time I could even ask.��

    Karandis awkwardly tapped the ground with her foot.

    ����What kind of rtionship.��

    Haring mumbled, her lips twitching slightly.

    When ites to the person who has built the closest rtionship with Kraush aftering to Rahern Academy, it is undoubtedly Haring.

    She had constantly spent time with Kraush, after all.

    But if someone were to ask her what kind of rtionship she wanted with Kraush,

    her desires, so strong they could overpower her reason, would push their way to the forefront of her mind.

    It was such a significant ambition that Haring even questioned whether it was something she could dare to say aloud.

    ��I��ve said it several times already, but I want to be Kraush��s wife.��

    Karandis spoke with more confidence than anyone.

    Haring found herself somewhat envious of that aspect of Karandis��s personality.

    ��Is that because you��re the 9th Princess of Poseus?��

    Perhaps because of this, Haring was curious.

    She wanted to stay by Kraush��s side, so she wondered what Karandis, who shared the same goal, truly thought.

    ��Of course, that��s part of it.��

    Karandis revealed herself without any pretense.

    The position of the 9th Princess of Poseus was exceedingly ambiguous.@@novelbin@@

    Certainly, she could livefortably in the kingdom, but Karandis was an ambitious person.

    She was the kind of person who would strive to climb higher, even if it meant overturning her current status.

    That��s why she chose Kraush.

    She was convinced that he would ascend to a position admired by the entire world.

    ��I don��t have a romantic and sweet love story like other people.��

    Like a princess saved by a prince and falling in love.

    Such a story didn��t exist for Karandis.

    In reality, being a princess was the position least likely to find oneself in danger.

    ��But because I prioritize myself, I can love and follow someone who can elevate my value more than anyone else in the world.��

    In this regard, Karandis had absolute confidence.

    If she were asked to dedicate her entire life to someone, she could genuinely do so without hesitation.

    For that reason, Karandis always did her best to prove her love.

    ��Because I believe someone who can love themselves the most can also love others just as much as they love themselves.��

    ����But if Kraush were to falter, wouldn��t that love be meaningless?��

    As soon as she heard those words, Karandis��s lips curled into a confident smile.

    Her expression radiated a self-assured confidence unmatched by anyone.

    ��How could the person I love falter?��

    She puffed out her chest and raised her chin high.

    ��Preventing such a thing is the wife��s role, my role. Supporting and helping the one I love so they never copse is what I��m most confident in.��

    Karandis beamed brightly, as if to show she hadn��t endured all the hardships of being the 9th Princess for nothing.

    ��And I don��t doubt my own eyes.��

    Kraush would never falter.

    She could confidently believe that.

    Of course, she could.

    After all, the man she had chosen as her husband was Kraush.

    ��Of course, I don��t expect my way of loving to be understood by everyone.��

    As she said this, Karandis let her smile fade, turning to look at Haring.

    ��That��s why I��m curious. Haring, how do you love?��

    Calcted love, romantic love, love at first sight.

    Karandis was asking what made Haringe to like Kraush.

    Hearing the question, Haring hesitated, averting her gaze.

    Before long, the tips of her ears had turned red.

    Just the thought of it had made her like this.

    Seeing that, Karandis thought that Haring must have truly fallen deeply for Kraush.

    ����I don��t know. I just can��t see anyone but Kraush.��

    Haring ced her hand on her chest and pressed down firmly.

    Even just speaking those words made her heart race uncontrobly.

    ��At first, I only thought about repaying my debt. But before I knew it, I ended up like this. And that scares me even more.��

    If she had known why she came to like him, she could have avoided that reason and escaped.

    But now, Haring no longer understood why she liked Kraush.

    She simply liked him.

    She wanted to be by his side.

    That was all she could think about.

    Watching the love-struck girl quietly, Karandis let out a shortugh.

    ��You��re lovely.��

    And she spoke honestly.

    A girl in love was the loveliest thing of all.

    Looking at her like this, Karandis realized something.

    Compared to Haring, her own way of loving might seem rather unrefined.

    It was true that her love was grounded in pragmatism.

    But Karandis didn��t think it was wrong to strive to be loved.

    She could proudly say that this, too, was part of her love.

    Still, she couldn��t help but feel, in the back of her mind.

    That if she were a man, she wouldn��t be able to help but fall for someone with a heart like Haring��s.

    <i>��Is this love?��</i>

    Even as she asked herself, Karandis quietly thought that sometimes she wasn��t sure.

    ��In that case, both you and I are in pretty big trouble, Haring.��

    Since it hade to this, Karandis decided to have a proper talk with Haring.

    When Haring gave her a puzzled look, a sharp gleam appeared in Karandis��s eyes.

    ��Well, after all, there are plenty of rivals besides us vying for Kraush��s side.��

    ����Rivals?��

    Haring tilted her head in confusion.

    Since Haring could only see Kraush, shecked such information.

    ��Yes, rivals. To start, there��s one particrly fearsome and monstrous individual.��

    ��There��s someone like that?��

    Haring looked a little surprised.

    At that, Karandis let out a long sigh and gestured for Haring to lean in closer.

    When Haring brought her ear closer, Karandis took a breath and spoke.

    ��None other than the Saintess, Astria Stigma Freeman.��

    ����The Saintess?��

    Surprise flickered in Haring��s eyes.

    It was because this was someone she hadn��t even considered.

    At the same time, Haring recalled the rtionship between Kraush and Astria.

    Now that she thought about it, it was true that the two seemed quite close.

    ��But the Saintess����

    ��Yes, ordinarily, she wouldn��t be associated with something like romance. She��s a woman blessed by the gods, after all.��

    Karandis nodded in agreement with what Haring was thinking.

    However, she considered that very aspect to be a significant problem.

    ��But people are often more drawn to forbidden love.��

    ����Is that so?��

    ��Just think about the countless love stories told by bards. The love they narrate often ventures into forbidden territory. Especially tales about a hero and a Saintess who has devoted her body and soul to the gods��those are ssic.��

    Haring recalled Astria, who had been close to Kraush.

    And now, for the first time, she began to see it too.

    Indeed, as Karandis said, Astria��s gaze always seemed to be fixed solely on Kraush.

    ��Not to mention that violent figure of hers��that��s not something women our age should have.��

    Karandis clenched her fists tightly, as if frustrated.

    ��No matter how indifferent Kraush may be toward women, even he could be swayed if confronted with such a figure.��

    Looking at Karandis, Haring realized how much attention she had been paying to Kraush all this time.

    Her persistence was truly remarkable.

    ��And that��s not all. There��s also the matter of a certain maid who frequents Kraush��s room every day, An Igrid��s personal maid.��

    ��A maid?��

    ��Yes, there��s a maid who is close to Alicia, Kraush��s personal maid. For some reason, Kraush can��t seem to treat her harshly.��

    Even though he��s always so cold to me.

    Karandis grumbled, touching her cheek as if sulking, calling Kraush unfair.

    Meanwhile, Haring realized just how blind she had been to those around Kraush.

    She never would have guessed that even someone else��s maid might harbor feelings for him.

    As she wore a hardened expression, Karandis let out a deep sigh.

    ��There are quite a few more, actually. Like Darlene Danphelion, a senior and master alchemist from the same kingdom as Kraush, or Dorma Lacroix, the apprentice of Curse Master Veltua Lacroix. Then there��s also Vioren Sedney, the top student in Special Studies, who��s been acting rather suspicioustely.��

    ��There are that many?��

    ��Yes, a lot. Way too many. I know it��s natural for women to gather around a good man, but with Kraush, it��s on another level.��

    ��Well, that��s because Kraush is kind.��

    Karandis turned to look at Haring.

    To others, it was hard to categorize Kraush as ��kind�� by any standard.

    But for a girl in love, even the actions of a so-called ��bad boy�� could seem kind.

    So Karandis decided not to correct her. After all, she also wanted to be Kraush��s wife.

    ��But the biggest problem of all is one we can��t do anything about.��

    Karandis sighed as though resigned.

    ��Bianca Hadenhartz.��

    ��Kraush��s fianc��e.��

    ��That��s right. Someone we��ve never even seen in person.��

    Shadows crossed Karandis��s face.

    ��One thing is certain, though. Kraush has her in his heart. And it��s not just a little.��

    ������

    Haring stayed silent.

    She wasn��t unaware of this fact.

    It was just that being reminded of it again pricked painfully at her chest.

    ��Even if we climb every other mountain, it��s meaningless if we can��t ovee that one.��

    Karandis thought of the most troublesome obstacle and ran a hand over her forehead.

    She even regretted not having proposed to Kraush herself sooner.

    While she swallowed that bitter regret, Haring, who had been staring nkly, murmured.

    ����There doesn��t have to be just one wife.��

    Karandis blinked in disbelief.

    She turned to Haring with a look of shock, as if to say she couldn��t believe what she had just heard.

    Haring flinched and quickly covered her mouth, startled by her own words.

    She hadn��t expected herself to say something like that either.

    Was it because of what her father had said about engagement months ago?

    Perhaps she��d been influenced by that.

    While Haring blushed deeply, utterly flustered, Karandis stared nkly for a moment before breaking into a chuckle.

    ��Well, you��re not wrong.��

    Even her own father had taken multiple wives.

    Honestly, was there any reason someone as exceptional as Kraush, far greater than her father, shouldn��t do the same?

    ��Once you��re part of the wives, the real battle begins��fighting for the position of the main wife.��

    Karandis reignited her determination.

    Meanwhile, Haring, who had uttered those words, was still frozen and unable to say anything more.

    ��I just hope the number of rivals doesn��t grow even more.��

    The moment she said this.

    <i>Booooooooooom!</i>

    A sudden explosion roared from a building outside the Martial Arts Hall.

    Startled, both of them turned to look in that direction.

    The location was none other than the Theology Hall.

    Something had happened there.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 194: A Freak and a Genius

    Chapter 194: A Freak and a Genius

    While the children murmured at themotioning from the Theology Hall.

    ��Everyone, don��t move recklessly and stay on standby.��

    Professor Ganon Sarcha of the Martial Arts Department calmed the children to prevent any hasty actions.

    <i>��Of all times, the headmaster had to be away.��</i>

    Ganon clicked his tongue internally while signaling to the assistant professors, wanting to understand what was happening.

    The gesture meant for them to quickly grasp the situation. The assistant professors who caught the signal dashed out.

    Meanwhile, Haring was ncing around nervously.

    She looked like a cat searching for a way to sneak out.

    ��Haring, you��re not nning to go, are you?��@@novelbin@@ Karandis, noticing Haring��s behavior, asked her.

    If something went wrong while she ventured out, the responsibility would ultimately fall on Haring.

    ��This might be what Kraush mentioned.��

    ��Lord Kraush?��

    Karandis showed a puzzled expression, curious about what Kraush might have hinted at.

    ��He said something might happen at Rahern Academy, so we should always be ready to respond.��

    ��He never told me that. Seriously, he��s so unfair.��

    Karandis grumbled but still paid attention to Haring��s words.

    ��So the explosion we just heard might be rted to that. Could this be the sound?��

    ��There��s a possibility.��

    There were assistant professors and professors in the academy.

    Karandis thought they would be the first to handle the situation, but as Haring mentioned, it wasn��t a bad idea to be prepared.

    After all, not too long ago, even an assistant professor, Jenikalen, had directly caused an incident.

    But making rash movements could lead to confusion.

    ��Let��s wait a little longer. The assistant professors are already moving. News wille faster from them than if we act. We can move after hearing that��it won��t be toote.��

    Karandis calmly restrained Haring��s actions.

    ��You wouldn��t want to look like that over there, would you?��

    She pointed toward Bak, who was in the distance.

    ��Wow, an explosion! I want to go!��

    Bk, jumping excitedly in ce, was making a scene.

    Haring nodded, agreeing, and stopped her actions.

    She certainly didn��t want to appear as childish as Bak.

    Karandis��s gaze then shifted to Glen, standing beside Bk.

    Glen Diana, the cousin of Mary Diana, had a much darker expression than before.

    Recently, his proactive behavior had noticeably diminished.

    <i>��I heard Sigrid Ephania made some kind of proposal to him.��</i>

    Could it be because of that?

    Karandis, known for her keen perception of such matters, couldn��t help but feel concerned as she thought about it.

    �� �� ��

    The temple building embroidered in white and gold.

    Rahern Academy��s Theology Hall.

    A ce where countless individuals study theology, including even the Saintess of the Holy Kingdom of Freeman, the Theology Hall was a prestigious space frequented by the academy��s most renowned theology students.

    In fact, its reputation was such that even students who were not theology majors frequently visited the hall.

    It was no exaggeration to say that the Theology Hall was always at full capacity.

    The explosion that echoed from such a ce was, of course,pletely unexpected.

    ��Ugh, w-what on earth����

    Amid the aftermath of the explosion, a male student, also a theology major and aspiring priest, swallowed nervously.

    <i>Biiiiiiiii��</i>

    A high-pitched ringing filled his ears, and he swallowed again before lifting his head.

    What he saw in that moment was a bizarre sight.

    A woman, wrapped in pitch-ck tentacle-like appendages that sprouted from her back, was floating in the air like a spider.

    She hung her head low, her long hair cascading downward.

    The light streaming into the temple shimmered off her blue hair, a color he recognized.

    ��W-what�� Mirei Beakis-nim?��

    Mirei Beakis.

    The youngest Cardinal in history.

    She had always been the idol of everyone in the Theology Hall, but now she was in an utterly grotesque state.

    As the male student, dazed, called her name, her head slowly tilted to the side.

    And at that moment, he realized the truth.

    Her pitch-ck, hollow eyes revealed that she was no longer in her right mind.

    Just as he hastily tried to stand and escape.

    <i>Kwaaaang!</i>

    A jet-ck tentacle-like appendage flew out, blocking his path.

    As he saw the appendage smash through the temple��s outer wall, he gulped, realizing its devastating strength.

    Then, as more tentacles began to rise, he felt the cold grip of death closing in.

    <i>Crackle��</i>

    A crackling spark echoed from somewhere, followed by a blinding burst of lightning tearing through the tentacles.

    Mirei, sensing the sudden attack, tried to respond immediately, but the lightning was faster.

    The lightning bolts rained down like a barrage, obliterating Mirei��s tentacles in an instant.

    Moreover, her tentacles, which naturally possessed regenerative abilities, couldn��t recover due to the lingering electricity.

    A woman stepped forward toward Mirei, brushing her ash-gray bangs to the side.

    It was Taria Vales, the top first-year student of the Magic Arts Department and servant of the Crimson Garden.

    Adjusting her sses, Taria scanned the surroundings with her eyes.

    ��What a mess.��

    As she said, the Theology Hall was in utter chaos.

    The furniture waspletely destroyed, the inner walls were shattered beyond repair, and the once-pristine hall was unrecognizable.

    The only saving grace was that there had been no casualties.

    Taria��s gazended on a bald man wiping blood off the corner of his mouth.

    It was Denver Ezuris, the assistant professor in charge of the Theology Department.

    Despite being the first to face Mirei��s rampage and her attacks, Denver prioritized casting holy protective barriers over the students.

    Thanks to his quick actions, he managed to shield every single student without any casualties.

    It was an incredible sense of duty.

    Of all days, today was the day of the annual festival preparation assembly held by the Holy Kingdom of Freeman.

    Not only were the Theology Hall��s professors away, but even Saintess Astria had traveled to the kingdom, leaving Denver as the sole guardian of the Theology Hall.

    Taria shifted her gaze from Denver to Mirei.

    The Cardinal, now copsed on the ground after all her tentacle-like appendages had been torn apart by lightning, seemed to have little willpower left.

    Watching her, Taria furrowed her brows deeply.

    <i>��Rona Imze.��</i>

    This disaster was undoubtedly caused by her.

    Taria��s gaze moved to a corner of the Theology Hall.

    Therey a figure with teal hair cascading around her, unconscious from hitting her head.

    Her body was adorned with an array of magical artifacts.

    Rona Imze, a renowned magical artifact maker.

    Rona had known from the beginning who the servant of the World Eroder was.

    Her magical artifacts were designed to identify the servants of the World Eroder.

    And the servant of the World Eroder she had in mind all along��the servant of the ck Witch��was none other than the youngest Cardinal, Mirei Beakis.

    Moreover, the person who caused Mirei��s rampage was Rona herself.

    ��It��splete!��

    Taria recalled Rona��s triumphant shout through the surveince magic spell.

    When Taria checked the screen shortly after, a chilling sensation ran through her.

    She could see an ominous ck energy surging from inside Mirei��s body.

    Taria immediately realized that this was the power of the World Erosion.

    [What a preposterous thing she��s created.]

    Even Crimson Garden, observing the scene, reacted with disbelief.

    The reason was simple: the artifact Rona had created wasn��t just an identifier but a tool that triggered the World Erosion itself into a state of uncontroble rampage.

    ��Atst, today is the day I��ll proudly unleash my creations onto the world!��

    With that exmation, Rona hastily gathered her artifacts and ran outside.

    The moment Taria saw this, she quickly stood up, a sense of dread washing over her.

    ��Unnie, Rona couldn��t possibly be nning to use that on����

    [She��s going to use it on the servant of the World Eroder.]

    Crimson Garden immediately responded, sharing the same thought as Taria.

    Taria opened the window and jumped out of the ssroom of her student group.

    When she leaped from the third floor andnded on the ground, a crow from the Crimson Garden flew into the sky.

    Taria immediately kicked off the ground and began running.

    The wind magic that had wrapped around her body before she knew it made her steps lighter.

    ��The incident caused by Rona��s magical tool recently, it��s probably because of that, right?��

    As she thought about it, Taria asked Crimson Garden about Rona��s sudden behavior.

    Crimson Garden agreed.

    [ Yeah, her magical tool evaluation has dropped. ]

    An incident where a student wielding a magical tool, which maximized abilities by burning its user��s body, went on a rampage, injuring several students and even an assistant professor.

    Because of that incident, no one sought Rona��s magical tools recently.

    However, Crimson Garden, who knew some of the details of the incident, clicked their tongue.

    That was because, even from Rona��s perspective, the incident was rather unfair.

    Rona had been consistently requested to create magical tools by various people.

    The field of magical tool creation itself was rare to begin with.

    Her magical tools exhibited outstanding performance, so everyone wanted them.

    However, Rona also created several personal works aside from those custom orders.

    Many of these personal works had dangerous functionalities and were mostly stored in her private workshop.

    One day, after she had made a magical tool as usual and stepped away, a student visited her workshop.

    He was someone who had recentlymissioned Rona to create a magical tool, intending to use it in an uing mock battle practice.

    But since the production period turned out longer than expected and the practice was approaching, he ended up taking a seemingly good tool from her workshop without permission.

    As a result, the rampaging magical tool caused injuries to several students and even an assistant professor.

    The problem was that the student who used the magical tool shifted all the me onto Rona��s tool instead.

    Moreover, that student came from a significant family.

    Rona, who already had a reputation as an entric, had the rumors twisted further by her peculiar personality.

    It was said that Rona had selfishly conducted the incident because she wanted to test her own magical tools.

    Such baseless rumors spread among the students.

    Later, the academy investigated and announced that Rona was not at fault.

    However, her reputation, which had already fallen to rock bottom, did not recover easily.

    ��Rona��s magical tools? How could anyone use something so dangerous?��

    ��Still, the fact remains that she created such a dangerous tool. What��s the guarantee that others won��t be the same?��

    ��I heard some of the injured are still dealing with aftereffects. That��s a real danger.��

    Rona herself only apologized but did not actively exin.

    She wasn��t particrly concerned about the criticism directed at her.

    In fact, this wasn��t the first time something simr had happened.

    However, there was one thing Rona couldn��t tolerate.

    That was the devaluation of her magical tools.

    This was something she absolutely could not ept.

    Just in time, an incident caught her attention.

    The noble student kidnapping case orchestrated by Jenikalen, the assistant professor of magical studies.

    A servant of the World Eroder.

    They are feared beings and enemies of humanity.

    Moreover, their existence is a source of shocking events that ripple through society.

    Discovering that someone close by was a servant of the World Eroder is an overwhelming revtion.

    Then, what if she could subdue a servant of the World Eroder using her own magical tool? Wouldn��t that instantly change the evaluation of her tools?

    With that thought in mind, Rona immediately crafted a magical tool capable of tracking servants of the World Eroder.

    When shepleted the magical tool, she made a bold deration to the Women��s Association.

    There is currently a servant of the World Eroder in Rahern Academy.

    Not only did she inform the students about the servant��s presence, but she also made herself a target to draw out the servant of the World Eroder.

    However, the servant did not make a move against her.

    Thus, Rona had no choice but to take action herself once more.

    <i>��I need to create a new magical tool.��</i>

    And what she brought into existence was none other than a magical tool that could force a World Eroder into a rampage.

    Since the servant wasn��t taking direct action, her n was to trigger a rampage through the magical tool, reveal the servant��s true form, and then subdue them with another magical tool.

    Taria, who realized Rona��s n, clenched her teeth.

    Taking the servants of the World Eroder lightly was one thing, but this was going too far.

    No matter how powerful her magical tools were, a single mistake could cost Rona her life.

    <i>��How on earth does shee up with ideas like this?��</i>

    A madman.

    <i>��And why does she go through with creating things like this?��</i>

    A genius.

    Taria keenly felt how thin the line was between the two.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 195: The Criminal

    Chapter 195: The Criminal

    The problem was that even Taria couldn��t monitor Rona for long using surveince magic.

    Rona��s magical tools affected Taria in the same way.

    [ I will confirm it. ]

    With no other choice, Crimson Garden soared into the sky to track Rona.

    Meanwhile, Rona was advancing rapidly.

    Using a magical tool that lightened her body and enhanced her speed, Rona was far faster than expected.

    Thus, Rona arrived at the Theology Hall a step ahead of Taria.

    <i>Bang!</i>

    Swinging open the door to the Theology Hall and stepping in confidently, Rona stood before one individual. That person was none other than Mirei Beakis.

    ��Rona Imze?��

    Mirei asked, puzzled. At that moment, Rona loosened the buttons on her shirt.

    <i>Ping!</i>

    A magical tool that had been fastened around her neck suddenly shot out along with a ne chain, pointing directly at Mirei.

    The tool��s purpose? To detect servants of the World Eroder.

    ��Mirei Beakis.��

    Drawing all eyes to herself, Rona smiled faintly.

    ��How does it feel for someone who serves the divine to be a servant of the World Eroder?��

    Everyone around her collectively gasped.

    They, too, knew what Rona had dered at the Women��s Association.

    There is a servant of the World Eroder within Rahern Academy.

    Now, the very person Rona was pointing at was Mirei.

    ��What are you saying����

    Mirei��s response was one of confusion.

    Before she could finish, Rona raised yet another magical tool.

    A pitch-ck tool, the color of pure darkness.

    The moment Mirei saw it, a sudden wave of nausea hit her.

    At the same time, her eyes rolled back, and she began to copse backward.

    ��Mirei!��

    ��Kyaah!��

    Chaos erupted as people rushed to catch the falling Mirei.

    Right before she hit the ground, ck octopus-like tentacles erupted from the back of her neck, stopping her fall.

    Everyone froze in shock at the sight, watching as Mirei��s pupils turned entirely ck.

    The sinister energy pouring out of her was unmistakably the aura of the World Eroder.

    ��Get back!��

    Rona yelled, pushing through the stunned onlookers.

    With a fiery magical tool in hand, she lunged at Mirei, intending to end it in one decisive blow.

    But the speed of the ck tentacles erupting from Mirei far outmatched Rona��s.

    <i>Wham!</i>

    ��Urgh!��

    One of the ck tentacles struck Rona��s stomach with overwhelming force, sending her flying through the air.

    At the same time, Mirei��s rampaging ck tentacles whipped around in all directions, devastating the Theology Hall in an instant.

    That was the full story of the incident.

    Taria raised her hand.

    Mana, the core of her magic, flowed out from her palm once more.

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    Lightning surged up from Taria, encircling Mirei��s arms and legs like shackles.

    The moment the ck tentacles were shattered, Mirei ceased all movement.

    Taria quickly scanned her surroundings.

    Thanks to Assistant Professor Denver, all the students had managed to escape to safety.

    Even the students who had been caught up in the chaos earlier were now outside the Theology Hall.

    Thankfully, there were no casualties.

    With half-closed eyes, Taria stared at Mirei.

    Mirei��s eyes showed no sign of awareness.

    ��The ck Witch can nt servants into others without their will.��

    Taria recalled what Kraush had said.

    A ck Witch could create servants without the victim��s consent.

    If that were the case, Mirei might have been subjected to the same fate.

    If she had be this way because of ck Witch without her consent, then Mirei bore no fault.

    But this realization only presented a new problem.

    If it became known that Mirei, a cardinal, had been turned into a servant of the World Eroder, faith in the divine would undoubtedly be shaken to its core.

    And such a revtion would be utterly uneptable in a theocratic kingdom like Freeman, where faith in the gods was paramount.

    <i>��If this continues, Mirei will be executed.��</i>

    From Freeman��s perspective, it would be a preferable situation if Mirei had willingly betrayed the gods and sided with the World Eroder.

    In that case, they would surely move to execute her by any means necessary.

    And Mirei, as a cardinal, would likely ept such a judgment without resistance.

    Taria furrowed her brow.

    She couldn��t figure out how to protect Mirei in this situation.

    ��Miss Taria Vales.��

    Assistant Professor Denver, wiping the blood from his forehead, approached Taria.

    He looked at the restrained Mirei.

    He, too, understood that Mirei had acted without consciousness.

    For that reason, his expression was a mixture of unease and sorrow.

    Whether Mirei became a servant of the World Eroder by choice or against her will, the result would be the same, her execution. Denver was well aware of this.

    ��Assistant Professor Denver, isn��t there some way to resolve this?��

    Denver, a high-ranking priest himself, was known for his discernment andpassion. He often advised his fellow clergy not to rely solely on faith but to exercise reason.

    But when Taria asked, Denver simply swallowed hard.

    ��There are too many witnesses. If it were just me, I might be able to cover it up, but the students in the Theology Hall are the children of high-ranking priests. There��s no way this won��t reach their ears.��

    In other words, the news would inevitably spread, and once it did, Mirei��s execution was guaranteed.

    ��Hah, I thought I was dead for sure.��

    A voice suddenly came from behind.

    It was Rona, who had been struck down by Mirei earlier, now rising to her feet.

    She spat on the ground, expelling whatever bile had risen to her mouth.

    It seemed one of her magical tools had shielded her from the worst of the attack.

    ��Rona.��

    Taria red at her.

    ��Do you even realize what you��ve done?��

    Rona turned to look at Taria, unfazed, and casually pulled a new magical tool from her bag.

    ��What did I do? I revealed a servant of the World Eroder. That��s all.��

    Her face showed not an ounce of guilt or concern for the consequences.

    She seemed utterly indifferent to the situation of others, as if the concept of responsibility had been erased from her mind.

    To be fair, Rona wasn��t entirely wrong.

    Servants of the World Eroder were enemies of humanity, and they needed to be defeated.

    Creating a tool to reveal them could even be seen as praiseworthy.

    But she had caused a serious incident without understanding the context or considering the fallout.

    ��Step aside. I need to take down the servant of the World Eroder with my magical tool.��

    The moment Rona said this, Taria��s eyebrows twitched.

    ����I didn��t realize you were this reckless and thoughtless.��

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    Sparks flew from Taria��s clenched fists.

    Taria didn��t intend to defend all those who became servants of the World Eroder,

    but she knew that some were driven to it by circumstances beyond their control.

    Abandoned by the world, with nowhere else to turn, they had sought sce in the World Eroder.

    <i>��She��s reminding me that I��m Unnie��s servant all over again.��</i>

    Watching Rona��s blind condemnation of the World Eroder��s servants, Taria let out a hollowugh, realizing just how deeply it bothered her.

    And soon, Taria raised the lightning bolt that had burst from her grip.

    Her hair swayed wildly, following the crackling electricity that surged upward.

    She was fully prepared to subdue Rona then and there.

    But in that moment, as her anger clouded her reason, a single question formed in Taria��s mind.

    She was a servant of Crimson Garden.

    Naturally, Crimson Garden was also a World Eroder.

    So why wasn��t Rona��s magical tool, the one designed to detect servants of the World Eroder, activating against her?

    Taria��s eyes darted to the magical tool around Rona��s neck.

    It hung there silently, without the slightest indication of activation.

    Not even a flicker suggested it was detecting anything.

    As Taria processed this oddity, her hair bristled as if in warning.

    A memory surfaced, Kraush��s cautionary words.

    ��Of course, it��s best to keep an eye on Rona as well, just in case.��

    Those words, suggesting that Rona herself might not be entirely beyond suspicion, echoed in her mind.

    Taria turned her gaze sharply toward Rona.

    ��You�� could it be��?��

    At that, Rona��s eyes met hers. She followed Taria��s line of sight to the magical tool on her neck.

    ��Ah.��

    Rona let out a soft sound, as if something had slipped out unintentionally.

    Then, tilting her head slightly with a faintly sheepish expression, she smiled slowly.

    ��You caught me.��

    The moment those words left Rona��s mouth.

    <i>BOOOOM!</i>

    A deafening explosion roared through the hall.

    The lightning that had bound Mirei was shredded to pieces as ck tentacles surged violently upward.

    In an instant, the writhing ck tentacles shot toward Taria. Just before they could reach her.

    Denver��s holy barrier surged upward in an instant, intercepting Mirei��s ck tentacles.

    The tentacles thrashed violently against the barrier, striking it with a maddening fury.@@novelbin@@

    Their strength was no ordinary force; even Denver��s holy shield trembled under the relentless assault.

    ��Miss Taria, are you alright?!��

    Denver shouted as he struggled to hold Mirei back.

    Denver��s divine power was specialized in defense.

    While it could contain Mirei, it wasn��t enough to fully subdue her.

    Now, the ck tentacles that had consumed Mirei��s body filled the space entirely, pounding ceaselessly against the holy barrier.

    Taria��s help was desperately needed, but she was unable to assist.

    Why?

    Because Rona��s magical tools had suddenly surged from her back, as if acting on their own, and were now flying directly toward Taria.

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    Sparks erupted as Taria unleashed a bolt of lightning, striking out against the oing magical tools.

    The crackling lightning collided with Rona��s tools, producing a deafening roar.

    Yet, even through the storm of electricity, some of the tools broke through and continued their advance.

    Taria dashed to the side, evading the tools while simultaneouslyunching another bolt of lightning at Rona.

    But inexplicably, the lightning��s trajectory twisted midair and was drawn into a sword-like magical tool.

    That tool, unmistakably, was designed to absorb lightning.

    ��Rona!��

    Taria shouted in frustration.

    Rona, standing amidst a circle of magical tools that orbited her likes, stretched her lips into a wide, mischievous grin.

    That smile was disturbingly grotesque.

    It was toote to realize.

    Come to think of it, while Rona was reckless and unpredictable, she wasn��t the type to act this thoughtlessly.

    [ She��s lost the brain��s limit known as guilt. ]

    Crimson Garden, noticing Rona��s current state, offered insight.

    [ That girl is truly a servant of the ck Witch. ]

    Rona Imze.

    She was a servant of the ck Witch.

    ��Miscalction. I nned to push things a little further.��

    Rona Imze, now fully transformed into a servant of the ck Witch, floated her ominous magical tools in the air, ring at Taria as she let out a deep sigh.

    ��Taria, who would��ve thought you were another servant of the World Eroder? This ruins my ns.��

    Her original n was clear:

    Using this incident to convince everyone that her magical tools could identify servants of the World Eroder, she intended to follow the ck Witch��s orders to turn Kraush into a servant of the World Eroder as well.

    Kraush carried the power of the World Erosion within his body.

    By exploiting this, she could entangle Crimson Garden and Ebsque, creating a high likelihood of sess.

    If Kraush could be branded as a servant of the World Eroder, he could be driven out of the human world entirely.

    Once outside, it would be far easier to bring him to Ixion, the territory of the World Eroders, their true domain.

    A witch hunt.

    It was the ultimate goal of the ck Witch and Rona.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 197: White Flame

    Chapter 197: White me

    Kraush Valheim.

    A figure surrounded by numerous rumors even beforeing to Rahern Academy.

    From ims that he was the new star born in Valheim, to whispers that such stories were all exaggerated.

    Rumors of all kinds had spread.

    However, after his arrival at Rahern Academy, the truth of those rumors was revealed.

    From the academy��s entrance ceremony to the present day, the tales he had written were enough to shock everyone.

    Perhaps because of this, Rahern Academy had gradually started to revolve around Kraush.

    His presence was so overwhelming that it overshadowed even the first-generation students who had already established themselves within the academy.

    And now. Rona Imze, a magical artifact maker and servant of the ck Witch,

    was realizing the weight of those rumors.

    In the quiet room.

    Shrouded by curtains that allowed only faint sunlight to seep through.

    Rona felt a chill as she looked at Kraush, who sat shadowed on the bed where the light barely touched.

    It was strange.

    Even though he was right in front of her, his presence felt unnaturally faint.

    It was as if she were staring at a tree in a forest.

    If she passed by now, it felt as though she might not even remember him again.

    <i>Gulp��</i>

    And that faintness only intensified Rona��s fear.

    Dangerous.

    The Kraush before her now was undoubtedly dangerous.

    ��Rona Imze.��

    At that moment, Kraush��s voice broke the silence.

    Just hearing it almost made Rona copse on the spot.

    ��Do you remember how you became a servant of the ck Witch?��

    An unexpected question followed.

    ��What are you talking about��?��

    Rona tried to respond, but.

    Her lips quivered, and no answer came.

    Not because she didn��t want to reply.

    The moment Kraush asked, Rona��s mind involuntarily recalled the day she became the ck Witch��s servant.

    But something felt off.

    It was as if a part of her mind had been erased.

    Her memories wouldn��t surface properly.

    A look of confusion spread across her face.

    She couldn��t recall the day she became the ck Witch��s servant.

    ��W-what����

    A bewildered voice escaped her lips.

    It was apletely unexpected situation.

    ��Looks like you can��t remember.��

    The realization struck her��she couldn��t recall how she had be a servant.

    At that moment.

    [ Get out. ]

    The ck Witch��s voice pierced through her mind, sharp andmanding.

    Instantly, the Jebiron shattered and scattered around her.

    The fragments, flying wildly, engulfed the room in chaos and even surged toward Kraush.

    <i>Crash! Boom! Bang!</i>

    Rona destroyed Kraush��s room, reducing it to rubble as she broke through the walls and dashed outside.

    But just as she instinctively tried to flee without looking back.

    ��You think I��ll let you run after causing this mess?��

    The voice startled her.

    What shocked her more was that the voice came from in front of her.

    She had just escaped Kraush��s room, how could his voice being from ahead of her?

    Before she even had time to process her confusion, Kraush appeared in her line of sight.

    His hair swayed slightly as he moved, clearly having run the same as her.

    el.

    Using his fastest skill, Kraush had instantly caught up to her.

    At the same time, a weapon appeared in Kraush��s hand��Thunderstorm<i>.</i>

    The me emanating from Thunderstorm was unlike anything she had seen before.

    It wasn��t the ck mes Kraush had always wielded.

    Instead, a pristine white fire burned intensely.

    This me was entirely different from anything up to now.

    <b>White me (����)</b>

    It wasn��t the power of World Erosion, which Kraush had always burned with Ignis<i>.</i>

    Instead, it was the aura of the world itself��a force beyondparison.

    This aura, the power of the world itself, sent chills down Rona��s spine.

    Aura was the force of the world��s very will.

    Naturally, it carried the inherent drive to protect the world, making it inherently repulsive to those like her who wielded World Erosion.

    The strongest power to resist a World Eroder.

    It was this Aura<b>.</b>

    And the White me, born from such an Aura, burned fiercely.

    With this me enveloping him, Kraush tightened his grip on Thunderstorm<i>.</i>

    <i>ze!</i>

    Rona��s hair bristled like needles, and in that moment, her vision was entirely consumed by the White me.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As the White me roared, Jebiron was torn apart by the de of Thunderstorm<i>.</i>

    Jebiron was a magical artifact forged with the power of World Erosion as its foundation.

    Thus, it was exceptionally vulnerable to the White me.

    Furthermore, Ignis was the power of purification.

    ��Kyahhh!��

    For Rona, a World Eroder��s servant, it was devastating.

    It hurt.

    It burned.

    Why am I even doing this?

    As the White me burned fiercely across her chest, Rona thought to herself.

    That day had started like any other, with her crafting magical artifacts.

    To her, magical artifacts were her entire life.

    However, after an ident, her creations were dismissed as iplete, wed weapons.

    Rona couldn��t ept that.

    It drove her to dive even deeper into her research.

    She wanted to create more perfect artifacts.

    Artifacts she could proudly show off to others.

    Her efforts hadn��t been in vain.

    In truth, Rona��s artifacts had consistently improved in performance.

    Their destructive power increased, and their safety measures became more reliable.

    But those were things that could only be proven when someone used them.

    Originally a bit of an entric and socially awkward, Rona��s magical artifacts had no one willing to use them.@@novelbin@@

    That��s when it began.

    A small crack formed in her heart.

    A seed of resentment toward the world that refused to acknowledge her artifacts started to grow.

    And then, that day came.

    A ck frog appeared before her.

    The frog, inexplicably unnerving, looked at Rona and suddenly spoke.

    [ I��ll make sure your magical artifacts get the recognition they deserve. ]

    The moment those words were spoken, the frog leapt into Rona��s embrace.

    Before she could react, the situation unfolded.

    When she opened her eyes, she felt as if all the fear and hesitation that had been in her heart had vanishedpletely.

    She felt an inexplicable sense of liberation and euphoria.

    A confidence surged within her, making her feel as though she could do anything.

    [ Rona Imze. ]

    With that final call, an unwavering loyalty was etched into her heart.

    A futile and profound loyalty to the ck Witch.

    Amid the mes of the White me, Rona��s eyes snapped open.

    At the same time, a look of confusion appeared in her eyes.

    She had never wanted to be the ck Witch��s servant.

    It was true that she had resented the world for not recognizing her magical artifacts.

    She couldn��t forgive a world that didn��t acknowledge her creations.

    But that wasn��t enough for her to deny the entire world.

    It was nothing more than the kind of frustration anyone might feel after tripping while running.

    Now that the memories, once wiped clean, resurfaced, Rona panicked.

    What had she been so devoted to the ck Witch for?

    The power the ck Witch had given her was certainly incredible, but why would someone who lived for creating magical artifacts go so far as to burn down the world itself?

    ��So, you��ve remembered.��

    Kraush and Rona locked eyes once more.

    The light of life had returned to Rona��s gaze.

    The ck Witch had the ability to turn someone into her servant without their consent.

    This didn��t apply only to Mirei, Rona was subject to the exact same fate.

    However, at the moment Rona was struck by Kraush��s White me, part of the ck Witch��s curse was undone.

    The White me possessed the power to erase anything created by World Erosion.

    Brainwashing.

    The ck Witch would exploit even the smallest crack in someone��s heart, forcing her way in and taking control.

    Kraush recalled countless people who had fallen victim to the ck Witch��s unique ability.

    Even among the Skyborne Generation, there were those who had sumbed to her brainwashing. Her spells were extraordinarily insidious.

    But with Ignis and Aura, Kraush could undo the ck Witch��s brainwashing at will.

    ��What�� what have I done����

    Rona��s face filled with shock and dismay.

    To her, the atrocities she hadmitted felt far graver than the pain of her body burning with the White me.

    She hadmitted countless irreversible acts.

    ��What do I do now����

    [ What a pity. ]

    Just as Rona murmured her distress, the ck Witch��s voice once again rang through her mind, like a sudden lightning strike.

    [ Still, I gathered quite a bit of information. ]

    With those words, the magical artifact hanging around Rona��s neck began to emit a brilliant light.

    The radiance, spreading rapidly, was so intense it seemed to devour all the light in the vicinity.

    ��Ah.��

    Within the dazzling light, Rona��s hair billowed as she stared at the artifact.

    She realized the true nature of the artifact she had created under the influence of brainwashing.

    Self-Destruction.

    [ You��ve done well. ]

    With the ck Witch��s final words, Rona slowly closed her eyes, engulfed in the overwhelming light.

    This is the end.

    Or so she thought.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Just as the light erupted, almost simultaneously, Kraush tore the artifact apart with his bare hands.

    Before tears could even form in her eyes, Kraush��s foot mmed into the ground, his body engulfed in ck mes.

    Instead of Aura, the explosive power of World Erosion��s ck me red brilliantly.

    Additionally, his body gained a newfound eleration that hadn��t been present before.

    His movements felt as light as a feather.

    Yet, the strength contained in each step he took was on an entirely different level than before.

    It was the power of el.

    The sound trailed far behind him, struggling to catch up.

    Leaving a zing trail of ck mes in his wake, Kraush immediatelyunched himself into the sky.

    The light radiating from the magical artifact in his grasp grew even stronger.

    As the artifact burst with brilliance, Kraush��s left arm swelled grotesquely.

    When the concentrated power of Annihtion Erosion in his arm reached its peak, Kraush hurled the artifact skyward with all his might, his muscles straining to their limits, as though they might tear apart.

    The artifact, now imbued with light, tore through dozens of clouds and ascended high into the sky.

    As it rose endlessly, the artifact eventually reached the very edge of the heavens.

    There, its light reached its limit.

    <i>sh!</i>

    A silent burst of light erupted above the clouds, obliterating them entirely and unleashing a radiance even brighter than the midday sun.

    <i>KABOOOOOOM!</i>

    The sound, dyed by the sheer distance, finally caught up.

    A storm of noise swept through Rahern Academy, shaking its trees and buildings violently.

    While everyone gaped at the sky, mouths agape in awe at the unprecedented explosion, Kraushnded safely on the ground, exhaling a long stream of smoke.

    Unlike before, he now efficiently cooled his body using Frost Fang, quickly dissipating the heat within.

    As he turned his head, he saw Rona, copsed on the ground.

    She was the very person who had resigned herself to death, thinking she would be destroyed by her artifact��s explosion.

    Rona had no strength left in her body.

    ��Are you going to keep fighting?��

    Kraush asked, sheathing Thunderstorm at his waist.

    Of course, Rona slowly shook her head.

    ��What�� what will happen to me?��

    She mumbled nkly, the ck Witch��s brainwashing fully lifted thanks to the White me.

    Kraush lit the White me in his hand as he watched her.

    As he stepped closer, Rona slowly looked up at him.

    Was he going to kill her?

    As she stared at the White me in his hand with unfocused eyes, Kraush spoke.

    ��Open your mouth.��

    ��W-what?��

    What was that supposed to mean?

    Still frozen by the fear of death, she blinked in confusion at his suddenmand.

    Kraush gathered the White me at his fingertip and gestured lightly.

    ��I��m going to erase the mark of a World Eroder��s servant. So, open your mouth.��

    Rona��s eyes widened.

    She had no idea such a thing was even possible.

    ��And what do you mean, ��what will happen to you��?��

    Kraush pushed the White me into her open mouth as he continued.

    ��In this world, just me everything on the World Eroders. That��ll take care of most things.��

    ��B-but Mirei����

    Rona stammered, bringing up Cardinal Mirei Beakis.

    As someone brainwashed by the ck Witch, Mirei was utterly uneptable from Freemen��s perspective.

    Hearing her name, Kraush let out a shortugh.

    ��That��s nothing to worry about either.��

    After all, Rahern Academy had someone from the highest ranks of Freemen.

    ��Astria can handle that. It��s time for the Saintess to earn her keep.��

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 198: Listen to the Story and Before You Go

    Chapter 198: Listen to the Story and Before You Go

    The incident involving the World Eroder��s servant at Rahern Academy.

    It was an incident where the youngest Cardinal, Mirei Beakis, and the magical artifact creator, Rona Imze, were brainwashed by a World Eroder ck Witch.

    Due to this incident and the sessive events that followed, Rahern Academy had to endure great turmoil.

    This was because there had already been a history of an assistant professor being a servant of the World Eroder.

    That assistant professor was Jenikalen.

    Although the kidnapping incident hemitted was settled as the students were unharmed and his behavior towards them was deemed rational, this time, the students repeatedly became targets of the World Eroder, and Rahern Academy��s name began to circte globally.

    The mostmon remark about this was that Rahern Academy had gathered too many talented individuals in one ce.

    The World Eroders have consistently threatened the world on numerous asions.

    Although their goals differ, it is rare for them to have a positive influence on the world. As such, it was spected that Rahern Academy, where the most elite children of nobles gathered, was continuously being targeted.

    Most dismissed this spection as nonsense, iming that the issue should lie with the World Eroder who caused the incident.

    However, there were some who agreed to a certain extent.

    Among them, some voiced concerns about what would happen if Rahern Academy faced an uncontroble disaster and all the students were lost.

    In reality, if this generation were wiped out, there would be no one left to protect the world.

    In the midst of various discussions, one individual began to be talked about, aside from Rahern Academy itself.

    That individual was none other than Kraush.

    The world began to focus on him again, as he demonstrated the power to purify the servants of the World Eroder.

    ��Did you hear? Kraush Valheim was personally designated as the sessor by the Fighting Emperor Durandal!��

    ��You��re talking about purifying the servants of the World Eroder, right?��

    ��Yeah, that��s said to be Durandal��s unique secret art.��

    Even amongmoners, Kraush��s name was being frequently mentioned.

    Durandal had risen from the very bottom to reach the heavens.

    He was a true idol formoners and remains someone deeply admired by many.

    The fact that Kraush was chosen as his sessor caused an inevitable uproar.

    ��I heard that even the youngest Cardinal, Mirei Beakis, was affected by the World Eroder, but Kraush purified her!��

    ��Whoa, you��re saying he managed to do something even the Cardinal couldn��t handle?��

    Additionally, Mirei��s case, which the church should have actively concealed, spread widely.

    ��The Saintess herself dered that he would purify the world and expressed gratitude to him for protecting Cardinal Mirei Beakis.��

    ��For the Saintess to say such a thing, does that mean even she couldn��t help Mirei Beakis?��

    ��Well, I��m not sure about that, but it must mean that World Eroder wasn��t an ordinary foe.��

    Before the church could suppress the news, the Saintess personally dered that Mirei had fallen victim to the World Eroder.

    As a result, the rumors spread like wildfire.

    In the end, Freeman gave up on using Mirei of having fallen to be a servant of the World Eroder.

    Instead, they began using a different propaganda.

    They aimed to cover up the fact that Mirei had been attacked by the servant of the World Eroder by elevating Kraush��s reputation.

    A young hero who even saved a cardinal!

    The new star of the younger generation!

    A warrior acknowledged by the Saintess!

    Due to political necessities, Kraush��s reputation skyrocketed to an absurd degree.

    Coincidentally, Kraush had already umted considerable aplishments as a young direct descendant of Valheim.

    Undoubtedly, he was bound to grow even more in the future.

    Thus, Freeman took this opportunity to link him with the recently troublesome Saintess and promote him as a hero.

    At the same time Kraush��s name was soaring to new heights, he was stretching in his dorm room, which he had moved to after his previous room had been wrecked thanks to Rona.

    As he stretched, Kraush briefly recalled the incident with Rona.

    ��I��m sorry. And thank you.��

    After the incident, Rona expressed her deep gratitude to Kraush.

    Although she was also a victim, she hadmitted acts that could have easily led to her execution.

    Not to mention that she had even attempted to kidnap Kraush��s maid, Alicia.

    Knowing roughly what Kraush had gone through thanks to the ck Witch, Rona��s face was pale with guilt.

    Her expression made it clear she had no excuse, even if Kraush were to reprimand her.

    Kraush lifted the magical artifact that Rona had created, which triggered the World Erosion to run rampant.

    <i>ng!</i>

    He then destroyed the artifact and looked at Rona.

    ��The ck Witch��s brainwashing we faced this time.��

    Hearing Kraush��s voice, Rona slowly raised her head, her expression tense.

    ��Can you create a magical artifact to block that?��

    Though the artifact she had created this time was a monstrous product made under the ck Witch��s influence, Rona��s skill was genuine.

    If it were her, she would undoubtedly go on to create numerous magical artifacts in the future.

    That would surely benefit not only the Skyborne Generation but also Kraush.

    Thus, Kraush proposed a task she was best suited to handle.

    This was the greatest help he could offer to restore her confidence.

    Rona��s eyes brightened as she looked at Kraush.

    She realized that this was indeed something she could do.

    ��I��ll make it. Somehow, I��ll make it happen.��

    With this, there should be no obstacles in the path ahead for Rona.

    Thinking so, Kraush suddenly copsed to the floor.

    ��Huh? Oh no, oh no!��

    A panicked Rona carried him with much effort and urgently transported him to the infirmary.

    The ce where Kraush opened his eyes was precisely this room.

    It was the new room assigned to him after being thoroughly scolded by the returning Saintess.

    Several days had passed since he had moved to this new room.

    [ You��re really paying the price now. Don��t you think it��s only fair if your body splits in two soon? ]

    At that moment, Crimson Garden nagged incessantly.

    As she said, Kraush had a specific reason his body was in this state.

    Currently, Kraush��s body housed two distinct energies besides aura.

    One of them was the power of the World Erosion.

    Another was the power of the world itself, Aura, which was in direct opposition to the power of the World Erosion.

    (TL: The aura that all swordsmen use is spelled in korean and the world��s Aura is in english, so it doesn��t trante well. Instead I will refer to the world��s Aura with a capital A.)

    No matter what, these two powers were inherently ipatible.

    As a result, the two forces were divided within Kraush��s body.

    [ If you��re not careful, you might just go ��boom�� and explode. Tsk, tsk. ]

    At those words, Kraush rubbed the back of his neck.

    He was fully aware of this fact.

    <i>��I was the one who epted it, knowing all this from the start.��</i>

    Still, thanks to this, he hade to understand one thing.

    The human body has a limit to how much energy of any kind it can amodate��a sort of capacity, like a vessel.

    And the forces such as the World Erosion, Aura, and aura energy were not stored in the same vessel but in separate ones.

    The power of the World Erosion was like the night sky.

    Boundless and vast, its pitch-ck darkness nketed the heavens, evoking terror in those who beheld it.

    Aura was like the earth.

    More primal than the sea, it firmly supported Kraush, forming the foundation that maintained the overall structure of his body.

    As the power of the world itself, Aura had naturally yed a significant role in constructing his body.

    It was for this reason that the Fighting Emperor possessed such a strong and massive physique.

    <i>��If I keep using it, will I eventually be a giant like that too?��</i>

    It wasn��t an urgent matter, so Kraush set the thought aside.

    In any case, this unique arrangement allowed Kraush to wield three distinct vessels.

    Since filling one vessel didn��t mean the others would overflow, his potential for growth had significantly expanded.

    The problem was that, aside from the vessel for aura energy, the other vessels couldn��t be used simultaneously.

    <i>��I can use each individually, but if I overexert myself like this time, one energy seems to gleefully push out the other from its ce.��</i>

    This was the reason Kraush had lost consciousness.

    The Aura had intruded upon the space previously upied by the power of the World Erosion, and the shock was transmitted directly to his body.

    <i>��Even if I manage to unleash my full power, my body will bear the brunt of it.��</i>

    What��s more, a vessel, once filled, will eventually overflow.

    Expanding the vessels to increase their size might solve the problem.

    But if the contents of one vessel were to overflow and mix with another due to a mistake��

    [ The vessel would shatter into pieces. ]

    And that vessel was none other than Kraush himself.

    In other words, Kraush was in an extremely precarious situation where a single misstep could cause his body to be torn apart.

    [ Why go looking for trouble? ]

    ��If I don��t take on the trouble, I��ll end up dealing with worse after death.��

    In a world doomed to copse, what��s the point of worrying about taking on this much?

    Especially when starting with Ixion, then the Hell Fairy, and even the Imperial Family,

    problems weren��t in short supply.

    On top of that, the time hade for the most fearsome seeds to sprout one by one.

    ��I��ll have to cut them down at the root.��

    With a mountain of tasks ahead, Kraush needed to learn and adapt to everything that came his way.

    ��And for that, I��m nning to meet Veltua Lacroix, that old coot.��

    Veltua Lacroix, the Curse Master.

    Kraush needed to obtain one of the highest-level curses from him.

    Without it, he would have to continue holding both the ticking time bombs of aura and the power of World Erosion, leaving him in an unstable state.

    [ What about the ck Witch? Even if you��ve left artifact creation to Rona, her brainwashing will continue to disrupt those around you. ]

    Hearing this, Kraush nodded, as if he had already considered that aspect.

    ��The ck Witch��s brainwashing isn��t limitless. She can only control up to three individuals at a time.��@@novelbin@@

    The ck Witch could only brainwash three people without paying a price.

    Even then, it only worked on those with cracks in their mental fortitude; those with strong willpower couldn��t be swayed.

    There was no need to worry about arge number of people falling under her influence.

    ��And most importantly, I can now clearly see the servants of the World Eroder.��

    Since acquiring Aura, Kraush had be more sensitive to the power of the World Erosion.

    Durandal, having never directly dealt with the power of World Erosion or curses, couldn��t distinguish between the two forces.

    But Kraush, having experienced and wielded both, was able to differentiate them clearly.

    Thus, with his experience and application of Aura, Kraush became capable of distinguishing even the servants of the World Eroders by identifying subtle differences.

    Above all, having Aura allowed him to dispel the ck Witch��s brainwashing.

    This meant that even from the perspective of the ck Witch, she could no longer recklessly use her brainwashing.

    [ Don��t let your guard down. Relying on power too much will eventually lead to mistakes. ]

    ��Yeah.��

    Kraush agreed with that point as well.

    Being cautious, always and without exception, was never a bad habit.

    He had seen far too many who died because of one careless slip.

    ��Squeak, squeak.��

    At that moment, a corpse rat poked its head out of Kraush��s pocket.

    That corpse rat was none other than Ebsque.

    ��I found thest known location of Veltua Lacroix.��

    Hearing Ebsque��s voice from the corpse rat, Kraush��s lips curled into a slight smirk.

    As expected from the former cleanup specialist of the Imperial Family, her information was impable.

    ��That��s good.��

    Kraush immediately felt the need to set off.

    Resolving his current state required obtaining that curse at all costs.

    However, there was one problem.

    Previously, his absence had been justified because of private training with the Fighting Emperor, so it hadn��t been an issue.

    But if he were to leave this time, Rahern Academy wouldn��t just let it slide.

    After all, Kraush was still a student of Rahern Academy.

    Special treatment could only go so far.

    <i>��What should I do?��</i>

    He couldn��t simply leave without permission.

    Kraush needed to find a way to leave Rahern Academy without causing major disruptions to his life there.

    After pondering for a while, he soon thought of someone��a person who could provide him with a legitimate reason to leave Rahern Academy.

    Without hesitation, Kraush immediately opened the door and stepped out, ready to seek out the person he had in mind.

    However, as the door swung open, he froze in his tracks.

    It was clearly the men��s dormitory, but an unexpected figure stood before him.

    ��Well, well, it��s been a while, hasn��t it?��

    Her hair, the color of the sea, was adorned with two small buns on either side.

    Mischievous amber eyes gleamed with a brilliant light.

    Finally, the petite woman smiled brightly as she looked at Kraush.

    She was someone Kraush knew very well.

    The 4th Imperial Princess of the Empire.

    Sizerly Ephania.

    Having been to the Imperial Pce, she had finally returned.

    ��You seem to be in a hurry. What should I do? I brought lots of gifts.��

    Sizerly said with a yful smile, holding up a small box of confections in her hands.

    Kraush, seeing this, stepped back to make room for her to enter.

    ��Come in.��

    Although he had urgent matters to attend to.

    It wouldn��t hurt to hear a bit about the Empire��s affairs, right?

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 199: The Secret of the Imperial Family

    Chapter 199: The Secret of the Imperial Family

    The 4th Imperial Princess, Sizerly Ephania.

    Now unexpectedly alone with her in the men��s dormitory room, Kraush took a sip of the tea Alicia had prepared.

    ��How did you manage to get into the men��s dormitory?��

    ��Don��t the maidse and go all the time? What��s the issue?��

    It was true that, generally, the majority of servants were women.

    And as Sizerly said, maids often visited.

    However, it was rare for a female student enrolled at the academy to do the same.

    ��I even saw some students whispering sweet nothings with maids on my way here. Why would it matter?��

    She tapped the area under her eyes with her finger, implying that she had seen such things herself. Indeed, although efforts were made to keep such interactions discreet, rtionships between maids and students weren��t umon.

    After all, they were at the age when such things were bound to happen.

    ��Besides, the dormitory supervisor is from the Empire. This is exactly the kind of situation where poweres in handy.��

    She said, waving her thin arm in the air.

    Her naturally frail body left her with arms so delicate they seemed like they might break with a light touch.

    ��Also, from what I hear, there��s apparently another maid who frequents your room. You��re quite the yboy, aren��t you?��

    Was she talking about Lirina?

    Sizerly chuckled, covering her mouth with her hand, clearly enjoying her teasing.

    Kraush let out a sigh.

    ��That��s enough of this trivial talk.��

    He decided to cut the conversation short.

    ��Let��s get to the point.��

    Kraush had reached out to Sizerly through Mary for one specific purpose.

    He wanted her to help him uncover the informant in the Imperial Pce who was colluding with the Hell Fairy and Ixion.

    Sizerly, too, had found the recent suspicious activities within the Imperial Pce unsettling and had set out to investigate them with her own eyes.

    Upon hearing the information Kraush had obtained, she began her investigation immediately.

    Sizerly��s intellect, often hailed as the greatest in the Empire and possibly the world, was well known to Kraush.

    Naturally, he was curious to hear her opinion.

    Sizerly remained silent for a moment before lifting her teacup and taking a sip.

    From that simple action, Kraush could tell that the topic she was about to bring up was not one to be discussed lightly.

    As Kraush waited patiently, Sizerly slowly tapped her arm with her index finger before ncing at him.

    ��For now, I can confirm that, as you suspected, there is indeed an informant.��

    She said, acknowledging the presence of a traitor.

    However, she seemed hesitant to say more.

    ��And to be honest, I��m not entirely sure if it��s right to share this with you, Kraush.��

    ��I��m Valheim.��

    Sizerly and Kraush were quite close, almost like kindred spirits.

    Sizerly, with her naturally sharp intellect, had matured far beyond her years early in life.

    Kraush, having experienced regression, had simrly grown distant from his peers mentally.

    While Sizerly often teased him, they shared a mutual understanding that allowed their conversations to flow effortlessly.

    However, personal affinity aside, their positions were not withoutplications.

    Sizerly was a princess of the Ephania Empire, while Kraush was a direct descendant of Valheim from the Starlon Kingdom.

    Though the Ephania Empire and the Starlon Kingdom weren��t outright enemies, they were in a state of mutual vignce.

    As Valheim, the sword of the Starlon Kingdom, Kraush couldn��t fully escape the tension inherent in this dynamic, nor could Sizerly.

    This was why Sizerly hesitated to reveal what she knew, it wasn��t a decision she could take lightly.

    ��If this information gets out, you could be a target of the Empire.��

    Sizerly admitted, revealing her true concern.

    Her hesitation wasn��t born from a fear that Kraush might use the information to harm the Empire.

    It was out of fear that the Empire��s de might turn toward Kraush.

    The Ephania Empire was powerful.

    From its massive poption to its possession of the greatest number of the Ten Greatest Under the Heavens and the knightly orders that protected the Empire, its strength was undeniable.

    While Valheim knights were superior in quality, the Empire��s overwhelming numbers created an insurmountable gap.

    If this situation escted into a war, even with Valheim on Starlon��s side, the kingdom��s national power would still fall short of the Empire.

    And if Kraush, as a direct descendant of Valheim, learned the Empire��s secrets?

    The Empire would undoubtedly act immediately.

    ��For now, I��ve taken precautions. At least within the Imperial Court, no one knows that I��ve sought out this information.��

    However, even Sizerly wasn��t infallible.

    More precisely, the people around her weren��t infallible.

    Sizerly herself could handle matters wlessly if she set her mind to it.

    But she couldn��t control the mistakes made by those around her.

    This world wasn��t one that operated solely on the actions of a single individual.

    ��If you hear what I have to say, you��ll inevitably get tangled in this��

    Sizerly genuinely worried for Kraush.

    She owed him her life.

    Even though she had made preparations, if it hadn��t been for Kraush, Sizerly might have suffered significant harm.

    Given her naturally frail body, the consequences could have been irreversible.

    That��s why she hoped Kraush would stay safe.

    But knowing his personality, he was someone who willingly leapt into mes.

    If he were to learn of this information, he would undoubtedly dive headfirst into danger again, like a moth drawn to a me.

    ��Sizerly, then let me ask you one thing.��

    Kraush said suddenly, breaking the tense silence.

    ��Can you resolve this on your own?��

    Hearing the question, Sizerly bit her lip slightly.

    She was an Imperial Princess.

    One of the highest-ranking figures in the Empire, with no shortage of influence.

    But even that influence was limited.

    Sizerly couldn��t directly steer the Empire.

    She had deliberately distanced herself from the Empire��s inner workings.

    This was to prevent those who valued her intelligence from gathering around her and causing chaos within the Empire.

    The Empire was currently in the midst of a turbulent era.

    The Emperor of the Empire had recently shown signs of poor health and was often confined to his sickbed.

    Meanwhile, those in line to inherit the Empire were covertly pointing their des at one another.

    Sizerly couldn��t involve herself in this.

    No matter how brilliant her mind was, her position as the 4th Princess and her frail constitution were significant obstacles.

    ��I can��t.��

    Sizerly knew she couldn��t change the Empire on her own.

    Even if she tried, it would require an immense amount of time, and irreversible consequences might ur before she could make any real progress.

    ��Ixion is truly a dangerous group of maniacs with twisted ideologies.��

    Sizerly was well aware of Ixion.

    She had learned about them not only through Kraush but also from the increasing awareness among the Empire and other nations.

    The incident at Hadenhartz had been so significant that it had prompted other countries to actively gather intelligence on the group.

    ��They must be suppressed before they spread their wings and wreak havoc.��

    To do so, it was imperative to uncover the identity of the informant within the Imperial Court.

    When Kraush asked his question, Sizerly remained silent for a long time.

    After taking another sip of her tea, she eventually let out a long sigh.

    ��Kraush, may I ask you just one thing?��

    ��Go ahead.��

    ��What does the Empire look like in the path you��re heading toward?��

    Sizerly Ephania, who had hidden the Imperial Jade Seal of the White Dragon from the world and ultimately taken her own life to protect the Empire, had always wished for the Empire to progress in a beneficial direction.

    Kraush, meeting her gaze, slowly began to speak.

    ��I don��t believe any nation can continue in a single established form forever.��

    Every nation, no matter how powerful, has its time of copse.

    And that direction is always different.

    ��The Empire is the Empire.��

    Thus, Kraush refrained from defining the Empire��s form.

    ��The same goes for Starlon or the other four kingdoms. They��re all the same.��

    Hearing this, Sizerly let out a softugh.

    ��That��s just like you.��

    She said, her expression rxing slightly as she leaned back in her chair.

    ��The informant within the Empire is the Emperor��s Sword, Heavenly Emperor Dalphiron Junon.��

    And with that, the real bombshell was dropped.

    * * *@@novelbin@@

    Four Above the Heavens

    Heavenly Emperor

    Dalphiron Junon

    From the time the Empire was first established, the Junon family has served the imperial family.

    Though now at eternal rest, it once produced a legendary swordsman who was called the Sword Emperor, known as the greatest sword in the world and one of the Four Above the Heavens.

    Even now, the family still boasts a member of the Four Above the Heavens, referred to as the Heavenly Emperor.

    Perhaps because of this, people often say.

    If Valheim exists in Staron, then Junon exists in the Empire.

    The problem lies in the fact that the current head of the Junon family is colluding with Ixion.

    ������.��

    Kraush��s expression was deeply furrowed.

    It was a natural reaction. No matter how powerful Kraush might be now, there was no way he could match Dalphiron.

    After all, Dalphiron is one of the Four Above the Heavens, standing shoulder-to-shoulder with Valok Valheim.

    However, this raised a question in Kraush��s mind.

    He had encountered Dalphiron before.

    <i>��He is someone who is unwaveringly loyal to the master of the imperial family.��</i>

    Dalphiron follows only themands of the one who has be the ruler of the imperial family.

    In fact, it is said that to ascend the throne, one must first earn his trust.

    A requirement synonymous with bing the Emperor.

    For such a person to be colluding with Ixion?

    It was an imusible scenario.

    <i>��Even if regression has introduced new variables, Dalphiron would never make such a decision on his own.��</i>

    This meant that someone must have moved him.

    And there was only one person in the world who could influence him.

    Kraush��s gaze fell upon Sizerly.

    Sizerly, noticing this, smiled wryly, as if burdened by the weight of the situation.

    That smile carried countless implications.

    <i>��Sinox Ephania.��</i>

    The current Emperor of the Empire, whose health has been deteriorating recently.

    There was no one else.

    Kraush opened his mouth to speak but closed it again, repeating the motion silently.

    Now Kraush understood why Sizerly had firmly dered that she couldn��t resolve this situation herself.

    The Heavenly Emperor, Dalphiron Junon, was an untouchable figure.

    Let alone the Emperor.

    This was a matter far beyond the reach of the Fourth Princess or anyone of her level.

    At the same time, Kraush��s expression darkened further.

    He knew one truth that the Empire was desperately trying to conceal.

    And he had also figured out why the Emperor had aligned himself with Ixion.

    <i>��The roots are rotten. He intends to rece them. That��s what this is about.��</i>

    Kraush knew the reason behind the Emperor��s illness.

    It was a hereditary disease passed down through the imperial bloodline.

    On average, the disease would begin to manifest after the age of 50, eventually consuming the afflicted person��s life.

    Even the saintess could not cure this illness; it was engraved into their very lineage.

    To rid himself of this disease, the Emperor must have joined hands with Ixion.

    <i>��He ns to erase the very illness that gues the imperial bloodline, himself included.��</i>

    Kraush now understood why Dalphiron had supported the Emperor��s decision to ally with Ixion.

    No matter how loyal Dalphiron was to the imperial family, he would offer advice when the Emperor made a poor decision.

    But this time, Dalphiron must have agreed with the Emperor��s intentions, seeing it as a means to further strengthen the imperial family.

    Kraush crossed his arms and tapped them lightly.

    <i>��Poison Blood Codex.��</i>

    The Poison Blood Codex surfaced in his thoughts.

    <i>��It was stolen even before the regression.��</i>

    This meant that the Hell Fairy and the Emperor must have been working together even then.

    <i>��The codex must have been needed to eliminate the disease embedded in the imperial bloodline.��</i>

    At that time, Lagrin had chosen neutrality between the imperial family and the provincial nobles.

    Lagrin was a formidable power among the provincial nobles.

    While the provincial noble faction��s influence has diminished significantly now, it was thriving back then.

    <i>��Lagrin wouldn��t have handed over the codex willingly.��</i>

    Instead, the Emperor might have used Ixion to corner Lagrin into a dire situation.

    Then, the imperial family would extend a helping hand, swaying neutral Lagrin to their side.

    In the process, they could also obtain the Poison Blood Codex, killing two birds with one stone.

    Now, Kraush finally understood why the imperial family and Ixion had stolen Lagrin��s Poison Blood Codex.

    <i>��But.��</i>

    Before the regression, that incident had been wiped clean from history.

    Kraush focused on why that had happened.

    <i>��Something must have urred between the Hell Fairy and the imperial family.��</i>

    And because of that event, the imperial family had severed their ties with Ixion.

    The Emperor��s eventual death from the illness was proof of this.

    Additionally, Dalphiron must have acted to ensure that the imperial family��s collusion with Ixion was erased entirely.

    <i>��Dalphiron��s skill.��</i>

    With that, it would indeed have been possible topletely erase the Hell Fairy��s existence from this world.

    That skill was what made Dalphiron the imperial family��s sword.

    <i>��But this time, the Hell Fairy hasn��t been erased yet.��</i>

    Kraush already knew who had interfered with that process.

    The Red Witch, Abe.

    She had inserted herself into the cracks between the imperial family and Ixion, using the Hell Fairy, a World Eroder, as her pawn.

    At the moment Kraush��s thoughts reached that point, he felt a faint headache.

    The situation was turning out to be even moreplicated than he had anticipated.

    To make matters worse, the truth about the disease afflicting the imperial family was something Kraush had only learned shortly before his regression.

    ��What now?��

    As Kraush wrestled with the dilemma, Sizerly spoke up, her voice tinged with genuine concern.

    She looked at Kraush with eyes that seemed to genuinely worry for him.

    Meeting her gaze, Kraush slowly lifted his head.

    A long sigh escaped his lips.

    The World Eroder group, Ixion.

    The world��s strongest nation, the Ephania Empire.

    This was an absurdlyrge-scale conflict involving both.

    Getting caught in the middle of a battle between whales could very well end in him being crushed to death in one blow.

    And yet, Kraush��s eyes shone brightly.

    ��I can solve this.��

    Kraush held the key to resolving this issue.

    And the solution he envisioned was straightforward.

    The disease passed down through the imperial bloodline��he would take it upon himself.

    He had the ck Hood, after all.

    The curse-like illness could be stolen, and Kraush had already done it once before.

    Sigrid Ephania.

    It was Kraush who had stolen the disease from that detestable woman, Sigrid Ephania.

    To do it again, Kraush needed to meet someone.

    ��Sizerly, can you arrange a meeting with Dalphiron Junon?��

    The Heavenly Emperor, Dalphiron Junon.

    The sword of the imperial family.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 200: Lets go find the top curse

    Chapter 200: Lets go find the top curse

    In front of the hallway leading to the Special Studies Building, a boy with dark blue hair was walking.

    Having recently finished his growth spurt, his now robust physique clearly belonged to Kraush Valheim.

    ��You say ridiculous things as if they��re nothing.��

    As he walked, Kraush recalled what Sizerly had said earlier.

    ��But I suppose I have to try.��

    Sizerly had decided to trust Kraush. If that was the case, she was determined to do everything she could.

    ��I��ll do my best to create a connection somehow.��

    With a confident expression, Sizerly had left the room.

    Kraush had no doubt she would arrange a meeting for him in no time. After all, she was none other than the genius girl, Sizerly Ephania. After Sizerly departed, Kraush immediately left as well.

    As mentioned earlier, the ce he headed to was none other than the Special Studies Building.

    The bustling atmosphere was filled with students preupied with their own research, moving busily from one ce to another.

    After ncing around at the crowd, Kraush soon arrived at the Curses Division.

    Despite the substantial number of students in the division, all immersed in their curse-rted studies, Kraush��s eyesnded on a small girl seated in a secluded corner, engrossed in her work.

    Although older than Kraush, her diminutive figure made her appear much younger. With her tiny hands, she was manipting curses of extraordinary danger.

    She was the only student capable of handling high-level curses.

    The youngest disciple of Veltua Lacroix, the Curse Master.

    Her name was Dorma Lacroix.

    ��Dorma.��

    ��Eek!��

    The moment Kraush called her name, she let out a startled scream.

    The jar of curses she was holding slipped from her grasp, prompting Kraush to reach out quickly and catch it before it hit the ground.

    Letting out a sigh of relief, Kraush noticed that Dorma had frozen stiff.

    If the jar had shattered, the ssroom would have been flooded with a high-level curse, a disaster narrowly avoided.

    Seeing Dorma��s pale, frightened face, Kraush ced the jar back on her desk.

    ��Sorry, I didn��t mean to scare you like that.��

    ��N-no! It��s my fault! I was too careless!��

    Hearing Kraush��s apology, Dorma quickly shook her head.

    Thanks to this, the tense atmosphere seemed to have eased a little.

    Dorma tilted her small head only after finally seeing Kraush.

    ��B-but, Kraush-nim, what brings you to the Curse Studies ssroom?��

    ��Dorma, I have some business with you.��

    Dorma tilted her head again.

    ��It��s about Veltua.��

    And when Kraush spoke his next words, her eyes widened.

    Looking at her rabbit-like eyes, Kraush pulled out a chair with a scrape and sat down.

    ��First, I��ve found thest sighting ount of Veltua.��

    ��R-really!?��

    ��Yes, I n to go look for him immediately, but there��s a separate problem.��

    Kraush is currently a student at Rahern Academy.

    Even though Kraush is treated somewhat specially at the academy, he cannot forget the fundamental duty of being a student.

    Even Princess Sizerly only went to investigate imperial affairs after receiving an official mission from the empire for that purpose.

    ��Skipping sses repeatedly without a mission or training will lead to expulsion.��

    Searching for Veltua could count as training for Kraush.

    However, considering that he had recently spent a long period in training with Durandal, it would be difficult for him to act on his own again this time.

    ��What can I do to help?��

    Dorma, showing her firm determination, dered she would do anything to find Veltua.

    Seeing that resolve, Kraush chuckled briefly.

    ��You��ll give me a mission.��

    ��A mission?��

    ��Yes, it��s a mission to search for Veltua Lacroix in the forbidden area, the Unending Night, where he wasst seen.��

    Dorma once again made her rabbit-like eyes.

    ��C-can I even issue a mission?��

    Most of the missions submitted to Rahern Academy were registered by nations or noble houses.

    As a student, she doubted whether she had the authority to issue one.

    However, Kraush knew there was no need for such doubt.

    ��Of course, you can. If Veltua is absent, then you, Dorma, are the head of the Lacroix family.��

    The Lacroix family consists only of Veltua and Dorma.

    That��s because Veltua had adopted Dorma, an orphan, as his sole foster daughter.

    Though there are other disciples, they either bear different surnames or aremoners.

    Officially, Dorma was the only member of the Lacroix family.

    In other words, she alone was enough to carry the name of the family.

    Perhaps she was the only one in Rahern Academy who could act on behalf of an entire family.

    ��Ah, ah, that��s true!��

    Dorma, who had finally understood this fact, nodded enthusiastically.

    She realized that issuing the mission under the name of Lacroix, rather than her personal name, made it possible.

    ��Alright! I��ll register it!��

    She spoke with overflowing confidence, fully determined to help with anything as long as it involved searching for Veltua.

    ��Thank you. I��m counting on you.��

    Relieved, Kraush thanked her and left the Special Studies Hall.

    With this, he had established a way to begin the search for Veltua.

    <i>��The next step is receiving the mission.��</i>

    Kraush could sense that another challengey ahead.

    Receiving the mission meant he would have to meet and make a request to Charlotte.

    <i>��Did Charlotte have a favorite snack or something?��</i>

    Not long ago, Kraush had reminded himself that Charlotte was family.

    He realized that while he had been afraid of the overwhelming presence that was Charlotte, she had always treated him as her younger brother.

    Now, Kraush understood that even when Charlotte acted in ways that seemed iprehensible on the surface, her intentions were always for his sake.

    But despite this understanding, it was true that he still found it difficult to approach her.

    <i>��One way or another, I��ll just have to face it head-on.��</i>

    With this thought, Kraush began walking toward the Lion Order.

    As he made his way there, several people who recognized him reacted in various ways.

    Most of them, however, disyed respect toward him.

    In the past, some of these reactions had included a hint ofpetitive spirit, but the longer Kraush spent at Rahern Academy, the more respect he garnered for his aplishments.

    Kraush himself could feel that he was gradually bing a central figure at Rahern Academy.

    <i>��Is this what Arthur used to feel like?��</i>

    Reflecting on his life, which had once been treated as a nuisance even at Rahern Academy, Kraush thought about how much things had changed.

    At that moment, Kraush sensed someone following him.

    He let out a brief sigh at the presence and abruptly stopped in his tracks.

    Before the person could react, Kraush��s body suddenly gained speed.

    el.

    In an instant, Kraush disappeared from sight and reappeared at a corner of the hallway.

    Then, Kraush��s hand immediately extended.@@novelbin@@

    ��Ugh!��

    The one caught by Kraush��s outstretched hand was a man with snow-white hair.

    He was White Snake, one of the twins who followed Sigrid.

    Toi Popoa.

    ��Toi!��

    At that moment, his twin, ck Snake Tai Popoa, who was nearby, shouted and rushed toward Kraush.

    They were also destined to belong to the Skyborne Generation in the future.

    The de extending from Tai��s sleeve immediatelyunched a surprise attack on Kraush, as if to prove their skills were not ordinary.

    However, their opponent was far too powerful.

    Kraush didn��t even draw Thunderstorm, instead wrapping his hand in Aura.

    He instantly swung his Aura-d hand toward the de.

    <i>ng!</i>

    A fierce noise echoed as Kraush��s hand, enveloped in pure white mes, shed with Tai��s de.

    Tai��s eyes were filled with astonishment.

    It was the look of someone unable to believe that his sword was parried by a mere hand.

    But it was an inevitable oue.

    The Cmity Dragon Fall technique, taught by Durandal, was a secret art that turned the body itself into a weapon.

    For the past few months, Kraush had trained desperately to master it, achieving the first stage of Cmity Dragon Fall.

    By focusing Aura on specific parts of the body, it could be made harder than steel.

    <b>Cmity Dragon Fall</b>

    <b>Form One</b>

    <b>Body</b>

    Now, Kraush could turn any part of his body into a weapon at will.

    In the meantime, Toi, who had been grabbed by the neck, tried to twist Kraush��s arm.

    But no matter how hard he tried, Kraush��s arm didn��t budge an inch, like solid rock.

    The sheer difference in strength was too great.

    Their faces hardened.

    They knew Kraush was strong.

    But this was overwhelmingly strong, far beyond what they expected.

    Kraush was clearly a year younger than them.

    Moreover, they themselves were among the elite of the first-generation students.

    Even so, they struggled to ept such an enormous gap between them and Kraush.

    <i>Grip!</i>

    ��Urgh!��

    At that moment, Kraush tightened his grip around Toi��s neck.

    Toy��s face turned pale, causing Tai to panic.

    ��Let go of Toi!��

    ��Speak your business first. Then I��ll let him go.��

    It was Tai and Toi who had been tailing him.

    So Kraush sent them a warning.

    He had no fond memories of them, either from the past or the present.

    When Tai hesitated, Kraush frowned slightly.

    ��Why? Did Sigrid Ephania send you?��

    When Kraush asked, Tai bit his lip in frustration.

    ����No. This was purely our decision, unrted to Lady Sigrid.��

    ��Then why were you following me?��

    Tai chewed on his lip nervously.

    Seeing this, Kraush cracked his neck audibly.

    Remembering that this was something Kraush did before a fight, Tai froze and quickly responded.

    ��Lady Sigrid has been overly sensitive about anything rted to you recently. We thought we might find something on our own!��

    ��Sigrid gets sensitive when ites to me?��

    Kraush let out a short, hollowugh.

    Well, it made sense.

    He had been wrecking all of her ns one after another.

    It was only natural for her to grow edgy.

    <i>��So, it��s no longer about Charlotte. They��re starting to target me directly now.��</i>

    They must��ve sensed that something was off.

    A cold smile crept onto Kraush��s lips.

    <i>��How long will it take for her to realize?��</i>

    That the Arthur she loved so dearly hadn��t returned to this timeline with her.

    When she learned the truth, Sigrid would undoubtedly crumble.

    Kraush, who shared a bitter and tangled fate with Sigrid, didn��t mind at all.

    In fact, he hoped for her downfall as he released Toi��s neck.

    ��This is pointless. There��s nothing for you to uncover from me, and even if you did, it wouldn��t be of any use.��

    ��Urgh.��

    Tai clenched his lips, unable to refute.

    Had this been a few months ago, it might have been different.

    But now, the gap between Kraush and the twins was far too wide.

    ��And it would be wise for you not to stay on a sinking ship for too long.��

    With that parting advice, Kraush turned and walked away.

    Toi and Tai could only watch him go, unable to muster the courage to follow.

    Meanwhile, Kraush thought to himself.

    It wouldn��t be long before Sigrid made a major move.

    <i>��When that timees.��</i>

    He, too, would need to be ready topletely destroy her.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 201: Unending Night

    Chapter 201: Unending Night

    After Kraush��s visit to Charlotte��s Lion Order.

    ��Go ahead.��

    Kraush heard Charlotte��s exceptionally nonchnt response.

    He had expected her to at least ask why he was taking on such a task, but Charlotte didn��t bother to question it.

    She simply epted it as something Kraush wanted to do.

    ��Should your Noona go with you?��

    Kraush was left dumbfounded by Charlotte��s overly casual answer.

    Charlotte, wearing her usual yful smile, lightly teased him.

    ��No, thank you. I��ll manage just fine.�� Thanks to Charlotte, it seemed he wouldn��t have to worry about being marked as absent from Rahern Academy without notice.

    ��Oh, by the way, that Arthur kid you asked aboutst time.��

    Kraush��s ears perked up.

    ��He said he��ll decide and join us once the second-generation trainees finish their training.��

    The fake Arthur was also from the special ss, so it was natural that other groups had probably tried to scout him too.

    It was understandable.

    <i>��I thought he��d jump at the chance to observe me and Charlotte up close, but apparently not.��</i>

    Perhaps he was being more cautious than expected.

    Given the recent suspicious activity on this side, it might be that he was intentionally keeping some distance.

    Thinking this, Kraush thanked Charlotte and stepped outside the Lion Order.

    It was then that Kraush noticed a familiar head of ck hair.

    The figure was pressed t against the wall, trying desperately to stay hidden.

    But with her natural physique, there were certain parts of her that the wall couldn��t conceal.

    Mary Diana.

    A woman once known as the Divine Spear.

    ��Mary.��

    When Kraush called her, Mary flinched and hesitantly stepped out from the wall.

    Unlike when she had locked herself in her room, Mary was now wearing her school uniform.

    However, the state of it��poorly ironed and with buttons done up haphazardly��was far from tidy.

    Her hair was especially messy, as if she hadn��t bothered tob it properly, sticking out in all directions.

    She stood there nervously, fidgeting with an incredibly timid demeanor.

    The former Divine Spear was now unrecognizable from her past self.

    ��Do you need something?��

    Noticing that she seemed to have been waiting for him, Kraush asked leisurely.

    ��Well, um, I, uh�� I heard you��d returned, so�� I just wanted to see you briefly.��

    Hunching her shoulders, Mary stammered as she spoke, her nervousness evident.

    She stared at the ground, visibly broken.

    It was no surprise.

    She must have realized by now that her skill was gone.

    Suddenly losing her skill, it was an unimaginable shock for Mary.

    Her bewilderment was inly evident in her appearance.

    Yet, she couldn��t tell anyone about it.

    And she absolutely couldn��t let Kraush find out.

    If Kraush noticed that her skill had disappeared and decided to abandon her, she would have nowhere left to go.

    That��s why she hade here today��to confirm something.

    ��Well, I��ll probably have to leave Rahern Academy again for a while because of work.��

    Kraush said as he approached Mary.

    Mary flinched and became even more timid as he drew closer.

    A primal fear overwhelmed her, terrified that Kraush might discover her missing skill.

    But Kraush didn��t seem to notice, or didn��t care.

    When he stopped in front of her, he reached for her shirt.

    He began undoing the incorrectly fastened buttons and refastened them properly.

    Mary watched in a daze.

    It felt strangely symbolic, as if Kraush were fixing her misaligned life along with the buttons.

    ��Mary, you��ve decided toe out of your room now?��@@novelbin@@

    ��Ah, y-yes. You said I just needed to follow you, so I��I thought I should try to do my best, too!��

    Mary stammered, desperately trying to show how much effort she had been putting in.

    ��Well done. That��s exactly what I��d expect from someone in the same cohort as me.��

    ��Ah�� hehe.��

    When Kraush smiled and praised her, Mary couldn��t help but grin foolishly.

    Herughter was filled with a sense of recognition and happiness.

    At that moment, she felt like she could do anything for him.

    ��So, how��s it been with Sigridtely?��

    Kraush asked casually, steering the conversation.

    ��Ah, uh, I haven��t seen her anymore. It��spletely over now.��

    Sigrid, whom she once followed as her master, was no longer a part of her life.

    Yet, despite this, there was no hint of regret in her eyes.

    If anything, there was a faint trace of resentment toward Sigrid.

    ��I, I should��ve done this from the beginning.��

    She muttered softly, a trace of regret in her tone.

    If only she had left Sigrid��s side earlier, she wouldn��t have ended up like this.

    Seeing this, Kraush gently patted Mary��s head.

    ��It��s okay. You��ve gotten out of it now, haven��t you? You��re free now, Mary. You can do whatever you want.��

    ��W-whatever I want?��

    Mary looked up at Kraush.

    Like a dog waiting for its master��smand, ready to obey at any moment, Mary was focused entirely on Kraush.

    But Kraush didn��t give her anymands. Instead, he removed his hand from her head.

    ��Well, I��ve got to go now.��

    ��Ah.��

    Mary flinched as she watched Kraush leave without giving her an order.

    While she stood there, flustered, Kraush gave her a brief smile.

    ��You look good, being out of your room. Train while I��m gone and take care of yourself.��

    ��Y-yes, sir!��

    Mary��s face lit up with visible joy, and she responded enthusiastically as if she had taken his words as an order.

    Kraush, seeing this, walked down the corridor, hands slipping into his pockets.

    He pulled out a handkerchief and wiped the hand that had just patted Mary��s head.

    His expression remained emotionless, as always.

    This marked the end of his dealings with Mary.

    At the very least, she wouldn��t be an obstacle anymore.

    <i>��That leaves Sigrid and Ad.��</i>

    As he thought of the two, Kraush continued walking.

    He was ruthless when it came to them, as with Mary.

    * * *

    The Unending Night.

    One of the forbidden zones caused by the World Eroder.

    This ce existed in eternal night, where the sun never rose.

    The darkness was unbroken, with countless towers piercing the sky like a dense bamboo forest.

    No one knew who had built these towers, but parasitic beings known as ck Wraiths lived within them��bizarre, otherworldly creatures.

    Kraush hade to the Unending Night for one reason.

    To meet the world��s greatest Curse Master, Veltua Lacroix.

    The problemy in reaching the Unending Night.

    Unlike other forbidden zones, which were generally regted, the Unending Night was inwless territory.

    The mountain range leading to it was exceptionally treacherous, with dense woods and thick underbrush making even walking difficult.

    The trees and vegetation, twisted and deformed by the influence of the Unending Night, made the journey even more perilous.

    Not even criminals exiled from the human world dared to linger near the Unending Night.

    Yet, as Kraush traveled along this treacherous mountain path, he moved with surprising ease.

    The reason was simple: the carriage Kraush rode wasn��t ordinary.

    tter, tter.

    Despite the piercing branches and sharp grass underfoot, the horse pulling the carriage remained unfazed.

    This was no ordinary horse��it was a spectral steed summoned by Ebsque.

    Even the carriage Kraush sat in was made of bone,cking wheels entirely.

    Floating through the air, the carriage glided smoothly over the rugged mountain range.

    ��Was it really necessary for you toe along?��

    Kraush, watching the passing scenery, turned his head to the side.

    A woman seated in the front, arms crossed, lifted her head at his question.

    Her jet-ck hair had streaks of golden-yellow, reminiscent of forsythia. She wore a perfectly tailored ck dress, her crossed arms emphasizing her figure.

    She scowled deeply.

    ��Of course, I had toe. Did you really think I��d let you go to a forbidden zone on your own?��

    ��This was supposed to be a solo trip.��

    ��No way. If you��ve promised to live with me forever, you need to take responsibility and stay safe.��

    Kraush rolled his eyes. Safe wasn��t exactly a word that described his life.

    Still, he didn��t argue further as he stared at Ebsque, his expression slightly incredulous.

    Having Ebsque around certainly made things more convenient.

    The problem, however, was that she wasn��t the only one who had decided to tag along with Kraush.

    ��Haring, you too.��

    The woman sticking closely to his side while warily eyeing Ebsque was Haring Lagrin.

    The moment she heard that Kraush was departing on a mission through the Lion Order, she had immediately insisted on joining him.

    ��Where Kraush goes, I go.��

    The determination in Haring��s eyes was unshakable.

    Though Kraush worried about the dangers of heading into a forbidden zone, Haring��s stubbornness left him with no choice.

    <i>��Then again, worrying about someone from the Skyborne Generation does feel a bit silly.��</i>

    In fact, it might even be a good opportunity for her to gain knowledge about the forbidden zones.

    After all, Kraush didn��t intend to stop the apocalypse alone.

    ��Just don��t overdo it.��

    At that, both Ebsque and Haring turned to stare at him simultaneously.

    Their expressions were clear: Who are you to say that?

    The only one amused by this was the crimson crow of Crimson Garden, perched on Kraush��sp. It cackled mockingly, as if to taunt him.

    Kraush��s awkward silence was interrupted by the sound of the carriageing to a halt with a tter.

    They had emerged from the mountain range.

    As they exited, the surroundings began to grow darker.

    Moments ago, it had been midday, but now night was rapidly falling.

    And this night was far darker than any ordinary night.

    Thick fog seemed to hang in the air, obscuring everything around them.

    The carriage, unfazed by the oppressive Night Fog, pressed forward.

    If it had been a normal horse, it would have frozen in terror the moment they entered the fog. But the spectral steed continued on, undeterred.

    Eventually, the fog began to lift.

    What reced it was the sight of bizarre towers rising amidst the darkness.

    Each tower, with its sharp, pointed peak, seemed to pierce the sky, as if attacking the night itself.

    Kraush stared at the scene through the carriage window and spoke.

    ��Ebsque, leave the skeletal legion out of this.��

    ��Why? Weren��t you here to find Veltua?��

    ��Even if your skeletal legion moves, it��ll just waste time fighting the ck Wraiths.��

    Kraush nced out the window at the ck Wraiths visible from the towers.

    The creatures, leaning out of the towers, were all observing the unexpected visitors.

    Once their observation wasplete, they would undoubtedly swarm in.

    That meant they had already deemed the neers as prey.

    ��Let��s just keep moving. Veltua wouldn��t be anywhere near the outskirts like this.��

    Veltua had entered the forbidden zone in search of a curse.

    It was likely one of the highest-grade curses.

    Even someone like Veltua couldn��t handle such a curse at will.

    The reason he sought out a highest-grade curse was singr.

    To observe it.

    <i>��Crazy old man.��</i>

    What kind of lunatic would enter a forbidden zone just to observe a curse?

    Kraush couldn��t wrap his head around it, thinking how utterly iprehensible the man was.

    ��So, without the help of my skeletal legion, how do you n to find him in a ce this vast?��

    As the carriage pressed onward, Ebsque nced outside, her expression showing faint exasperation.

    She wasn��t wrong, the Unending Night was endlessly expansive.

    The thought of scouring such a ce to find someone made her look visibly overwhelmed.

    Kraush, however, seemed entirely unbothered.

    ��It��s simple.��

    His gaze fixed ahead, toward the increasingly dense darkness of the Unending Night.

    ��The ce where the World Erosion��s power is strongest.��

    That��s where Veltua would be.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 202: The Worlds Best Curse Master

    Chapter 202: The Worlds Best Curse Master

    The Unending Night.

    The deeper one ventured into this realm of eternal night, the thicker and more oppressive the darkness became.

    ��They��re starting to chase us now.��

    Kraush could sense the ck Wraiths closely pursuing the carriage from behind.

    It seemed they hadpleted their assessment of the intruders and were nowunching a full-scale attack.

    [What will you do?]

    The Erosion Beings that lived within the forbidden zones were fundamentally different from ordinary Erosion Beings.@@novelbin@@

    Residing in a ce saturated with World Erosion, they naturally developed bodies far superior to their counterparts.

    Evidence of this was the ck Wraiths, who were now rapidly closing in on the carriage at a speed unimaginable for those outside the forbidden zones. Shaped like monstrous apes with glowing red eyes, they let out hideous screeches as they charged at the intruders.

    ��Handle them.��

    Kraush spoke as he turned to Ebsque.

    ��Ebsque, open the hatch.��

    At Kraush��smand, Ebsque ced her hand on the wall of the carriage.

    With a grating crack, the bone ceiling began to open, revealing the night sky above.

    Kraush climbed up through the opening, his head emerging to witness the grotesque sight.

    ck Wraiths filled the horizon, swarming like cockroaches, their writhing forms flooding thendscape in pursuit of the carriage.

    It was a scene that would have caused an ordinary person to faint from terror.

    Yet, Kraush remained unfazed.

    With a light leap, he stood atop the carriage, facing the horde.

    The ck Wraiths, under the night sky, drew even greater strength from their surroundings.

    Here, they acted as though they were the rightful rulers of the Unending Night.

    But there was one thing they didn��t know.

    The night didn��t belong solely to them.

    Kraush��s hair began to darken, turning jet ck as it responded to the Unending Night.

    The energy of Nox, Kraush��s skill, surged forth uncontrobly, spilling into the darkness.

    Simultaneously, his eyes began to glow a deep crimson, as the Seven Stars of the Heavenly ying Star red to life within him.

    Under the chaotic brilliance of the Heavenly ying Star, Kraush��s body exuded an overwhelming sense of stability and power.

    In the night, Lunar Body reached its peak effectiveness, enhancing Kraush��s strength to its absolute limit.

    His breath escaped in slow, deliberate exhales, each one radiating intense heat.

    The temperature around him rose noticeably, his breaths now carrying a scorching vapor.

    <i>Fwoosh.</i>

    Suddenly, mes ignited atop Thunderstorm, the weapon now gripped firmly in Kraush��s hand.

    The ck mes burned fiercely, feeding voraciously on the energy of the World Erosion saturating the Unending Night.

    The high-temperature ck fire roared wildly, an unstoppable force amidst the dark.

    Thanks to Kraush continually absorbing the World Erosion from the Unending Night, his power only grew.

    ��Watch carefully.��

    He dered, gripping Thunderstorm tightly, as if addressing the ck Wraiths.

    <i>Crackle!</i>

    Lightning surged across Thunderstorm, forming a sheath of crackling energy around the de.

    At the same time, the ck mes within collided against the sheath, creating an ever-expanding storm of destructive power.

    <i>Drip.</i>

    At that moment, in the depths of Kraush��s mind, a single droplet fell into the calmke of his consciousness, rippling outward.

    The surge of ck mes shattered the sheath forged from Lioner, the energy bursting forth with unstoppable intensity.

    The moment the entwined ck mes and lightning were fully concentrated along the de, Kraush swung Thunderstorm forward.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion</b>

    <b>Third Form</b>

    <b>Heavenly Thunder Annihtion</b>

    The de cut forward, halting at the apex of its swing.

    In the immediate aftermath, the world fell into an eerie silence.

    The ck Wraiths, which had been charging at full speed, froze in ce, their momentum halted.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Suddenly, fractures began to appear across their bodies, spreading like a web of destruction.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    With a roar of mes, the entire area was engulfed in a brilliant light.

    <i>BOOOOOOM!</i>

    A violent explosion consumed everything in its path, devouring thendscape where the ck Wraiths had once stood.

    The ck mes obliterated the creatures entirely, erasing them from existence.

    Not a single one of the ck Wraiths that had swarmed the horizon remained alive.

    <i>CRAAAACK!</i>

    The following shockwave shook the carriage violently, making it rattle uncontrobly.

    Even the spectral steed pulling the carriage nearly stumbled, momentarily losing its footing.

    Kraush brushed back his windswept hair and dispelled the energy from Thunderstorm��s de.

    As he exhaled lightly, his breath, which had been radiating heat, returned to its normal temperature.

    This was thanks to Kraush��s use of the upper-tier curse Frozen Fang, which rapidly reduced the temperature after the overwhelming heat of Heavenly Thunder Annihtion.

    ��Much better.��

    Kraush wore a satisfied expression as the scenery ahead finally became clear.

    By now, his hair had returned to its natural dark-blue color.

    When he stepped back into the carriage, Ebsque was staring at him with a dumbfounded expression.

    While she had always known Kraush was strong, the sheer destructive power he had unleashed moments ago was beyond anything she had anticipated.

    Well, it couldn��t be helped.

    Kraush could be stronger inside the forbidden-level World Erosion than outside.

    The output just now wouldn��t have been possible if it weren��t for the regional trait of Unending Night.

    ��What��s that? Is your body okay even after using something like that?��

    ��I��ve prepared for this, doing everything I could to endure it.��

    Kraush said that and tried to sit back down in the chair.

    However, at that moment, as a sharp pain surged through his body and he staggered, Haring quickly supported him.

    ��Kraush, water.��

    When Haring handed him water, Kraush took a sip and swallowed.

    <i>��So I tried to fill the gap when the World Erosion was absent.��</i>

    Kraush realized that the reason for the sharp painy in the Aura.

    The Aura had forced its way into the empty space created by the absence of World Erosion, and when the World Erosion returned to fill that gap, they shed.

    The sensation of the two colliding and gnawing at his insides was enough to cause even Kraush intense pain.

    [See? Who told you to get greedy?]

    Crimson Garden clicked her tongue and criticized Kraush.

    ��It��s fine. That��s why I came here to deal with it.��

    Ignoring Crimson Garden��s scolding, Kraush straightened his posture.

    The power of World Erosion emanating from the direction where the Specter Horse was heading was growing stronger.

    Surely, they wouldn��t take much longer to find Veltua.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    However, Unending Night seemed unwilling to let intruders pass so easily.

    In the distance, a ck Wraith Giant formed from a mass of ck Wraiths revealed itself.

    Holding an entire tower in its hand, the creature was truly a monstrous colossus.

    When Kraush tried to rise from his seat again, both Haring and Ebsque stopped him simultaneously.

    ��Do you think I came along for no reason? I knew this would happen, so I came to help.��

    ��I can help too.��

    Seeing the two trying so hard to stop him from overexerting himself, Kraush had a slightly dumbfounded expression.

    ��Just rest.��

    With that, Ebsque raised an army of skeletons, and Haring stepped forward, dagger in hand.

    Watching them quietly, Kraush eventually slumped back into the carriage seat.

    If he tried to get involved unnecessarily, he figured he��d just end up getting scolded.

    <i>��I��m not sure how things turned out this way.��</i>

    Still, he decided to go along with it, thinking it wasn��t so bad after all.

    �� �� ��

    It had been about a week since they entered Unending Night.

    Thanks to the Specter Horse, which ran without rest for even a moment, they were making rapid progress.

    However, traversing through Unending Night, where the sun never rose even once, was proving to be far more grueling than expected.

    Starting with the loss of a sense of time itself, the constant sensation of something being gnawed away made it difficult to recover from fatigue.

    On top of that, the persistent interruptions by the ck Wraths made things even worse.

    The deeper they ventured, the more varied the forms of the ck Wraths became in their ambushes.

    Some approached silently like shadows, while others, relying on their sheer size and bulk, charged recklessly.

    Each time this happened, they were forced into battle, leaving the three of them in a state of unrelenting exhaustion.

    ��I mean, I��ve even pushed through acid rain before, so I can manage somehow. But you seem to be holding up even better than I am.��

    ��With Lunar Body and Nox, of course.��

    Listening to Ebsque��sment, whose dark circles had grown even deeper, Kraush gazed out the window.

    The unchanging scenery of endless night and ins gave the illusion that they were endlessly circling the same spot.

    Only the asional appearance of towers confirmed that they were indeed moving forward.

    As Kraush had said, he was managing rtively well in Unending Night thanks to Nox and Lunar Body.

    However, those without such advantages were struggling immensely.

    The most noticeable among them was Haring.

    Haring, whose dark circles had be as pronounced as Ebsque��s, was leaning against Kraush��s body, fast asleep.

    Judging by the irregr rhythm of her strained breathing, it seemed she was having a nightmare.

    This was the true problem with Unending Night.

    Even if one managed to find a safe ce to sleep, they could only dream of nightmares here.

    The nightmares would continually eat away at a person��s psyche, and those who remained in Unending Night for too long would ultimately be consumed by them.

    ��Haring.��

    So, before Haring could fall into a deeper sleep, Kraush woke her up.

    If she fell further into the nightmare and was devoured by it, she might never wake again.

    ��Ha, hak!��

    Startled by Kraush��s awakening call, Haring woke with a scream-like gasp.

    Haring, her face drenched in cold sweat, looked at Kraush and, as if reassured, buried her head into his chest.

    She wriggled like a frightened child seekingfort from a parent after a bad dream.

    The way she clung to him was reminiscent of a cat that had opened up to its owner.

    Having experienced this several times already, Kraush had grown somewhat ustomed to it.

    Haring had a habit of instinctively burrowing into the nearest person��s arms right after waking up from sleep.

    ��Do you like being so close to her?��

    Ebsque asked with a sly smirk, her lips curling upward.

    ��Oh, right, you must love young girls. Just like your fianc��e, huh?��

    She even pouted her lips exaggeratedly, prompting Kraush to give her a look of disbelief.

    ����Ebsque, haven��t you been grumbling at me a lot more than usualtely?��

    Noticing that her temperament seemed more sensitive recently, Kraush questioned her.

    Ebsque, however, simply stared back at him with a steady gaze.

    After a moment, she rolled her eyes and nced downward with feigned innocence.

    ��It��s�� it��s just your imagination.��

    Imagination, my foot.

    Kraush thought back to when Ebsque��s grumbling had started.

    It didn��t take long for him to realize that it coincided with their visit to Green Pine Mansion.

    What had happened there? He had sent the Mad Sword Emperor to Ixion��s meeting and solidified his engagement to Bianca.

    As he pondered this, Kraush slowly turned to face Ebsque.

    Seeing her avoiding his gaze, a thought crossed his mind, and he decided to ask her just in case.

    ��Ebsque, you����

    At that moment, his eyes caught a faint light in the distance.

    In Unending Night, where only the red eyes of the ck Wraiths should have been visible, this was entirely out of ce.

    The bright light, akin to sunlight, was something he absolutely could not afford to miss.

    This was because Kraush clearly remembered that light.

    ��Ebsque, turn the carriage around!��

    ��Huh, what?!��

    Ebsque, who had been nervously bracing herself for what Kraush might say, responded in a flustered tone.

    Following Kraush��smand, she hastily turned the carriage around, causing the Specter Horse to let out a piercing wail as the carriage swerved forcefully.

    <i>tter!</i>

    ��Ugh��?��

    The sudden change in direction snapped Haring, who had been groggy from sleep, back to her senses.

    As she lifted her head, she saw Kraush leaning out of the carriage window.

    Kraush was focusing all his attention on the distant light, his gaze locked onto it.

    Sure enough, the light seemed to notice their presence and began to change direction.

    And it was moving at a speed that made it difficult for the carriage to keep up��just barely staying ahead of them.

    At this rate, they would lose it.

    ��Ebsque, keep chasing the light!��

    Kraush kicked the door of the carriage open.

    At that moment, a crow flew out of nowhere and soared high into the sky.

    Kraush nced at Crimson Garden, now in the form of the crow, and immediately leapt out of the carriage.

    The World Erosion within him surged into Ignis, roaring to life.

    The raging Annihtion Erosion coursed through his legs in an instant.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As the zing Annihtion Erosion activated, white steam escaped from Kraush��s mouth.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    With a powerful kick off the ground, Kraush shot forward like an arrow.

    At the same time, the el surrounding his body amplified his speed even further.

    Moving several times faster than the carriage, Kraush rapidly closed the distance to the light.

    Beneath the light, a man riding a massive, centipede-like creature was traveling at high speed.

    The man, shrouded in a robe that obscured his entire body, turned to look back.

    All that was visible of him was a jet-ck beard protruding from under his hood.

    ��Huh? A kid?��

    As Kraush locked eyes with him, he felt a brief sense of curiosity. In that instant, Kraush kicked off the ground andnded on the centipede��s back.

    Exhaling deeply, Kraush observed the man��s hand reaching into his robe.

    He couldn��t even begin to imagine how many curses were hidden within the folds of that garment.

    However, it seemed the man had no immediate intention of drawing them out.

    ��How strange. I was certain you were just a World Eroder, but the power within you isn��t limited to that alone.��

    The reason the man hadn��t unleashed his curses was due to Kraush��s unusual nature.

    With World��s Aura, World Erosion, and aura all intertwined within his body, Kraush appeared incredibly peculiar in the man��s eyes.

    Good.

    If he had recklessly bombarded me with curses, this would��ve turned into a hassle.

    ��Veltua Lacroix.��

    Kraush called out his name, steadying his breath.

    ��Let��s have a conversation, shall we?��

    This marked the moment Kraush faced the world��s greatest Curse Master, Veltua Lacroix.

    Trantors note:

    Daily uploads begin!

 Chapter 203: The Real Crazy Guy

    Chapter 203: The Real Crazy Guy

    The world��s greatest Curse Master, Veltua Lacroix.@@novelbin@@

    The first time Kraush met him was in a tavern.

    ��The stench of curses is so strong it��s practically choking me. Isn��t that right?��

    Draped in a heavy robe, his face covered in a wild beard, Veltua pinched his nose and chuckled.

    ��What��s this senile old fuck babbling about now?��

    At the time, Kraush was in a particrly foul phase of his life, and harsh words naturally spilled from his mouth.

    He was barely surviving each day, reduced to nothing more than a vessel for absorbing curses.

    ��You��re the infamous curse absorber among the young ones, aren��t you? How about striking a deal with this old man?��

    To Kraush, Veltua had casually made a proposal. ��And who are you supposed to be, old man?��

    Kraush red at him with narrowed eyes, and Veltua responded with a crooked grin.

    ��Veltua Lacroix, the Curse Master. This old man will teach you how to use those curses of yours to perfection.��

    That was their first encounter.

    And now.

    Kraush was meeting Veltua Lacroix for the second time.

    Back then, it had been in a tavern.

    Now, it was within the forbidden zone of Unending Night.

    <i>Squirm��</i>

    The cursed centipede beneath Kraush��s feet wriggled uncontrobly.

    Adorned with talismans that forcibly maintained its form, the creature was unnerving to behold.

    Within its body, countless curses capable of obliterating a human in an instant were undoubtedly stored.

    Even Kraush couldn��t help but feel uneasy about the cursed centipede, but Veltua rode it as though it were a mundane steed.

    It wasn��t for nothing that Kraush had dubbed him a lunatic consumed by curses.

    ��So, a conversation, huh?��

    Veltua tapped the long pole he carried, adorned with a glowingntern, against his shoulder.

    Loosening his robe slightly, he flicked his hat brim upward with his index finger.

    ��This old man��s just a humble Curse Master. Nothing special about me.��

    Nothing special, huh? A humble Curse Master casually wandering a forbidden zone?

    Kraush knew better. He recognized thentern in Veltua��s possession as one that repelled ck Wraths.

    This was because Kraush had previously entered Unending Night with Veltua.

    Naturally, he had expected Veltua to carry thentern this time as well, and, as expected, he was right.

    ��And especially with someone dragging along a bunch of World Eroders.��

    Veltua added, grinning as he pointed toward the approaching carriage in the distance.

    His demeanor suggested that unless introductions were made quickly, he wouldn��t hesitate to drive them off.

    Even with two World Eroders and the enigmatic Kraush present, Veltua remainedpletely at ease.

    As expected of Veltua.

    Kraush was well aware that if Veltua decided to drive them away, pursuing him would be nearly impossible.

    ��I��m Kraush Valheim, a junior to Dorma Lacroix.��

    Kraush introduced himself.

    ��Dorma? That little brat of mine has juniors now?��

    ��Yes, Dorma is currently studying at Rahern Academy.��

    ��Rahern Academy? Hm, oh right, that��s the one that the Fighting Emperor fellow was nning to establish. He actually went through with it, huh?��

    It was evident that Veltua was out of touch with worldly affairs, as he seemedpletely unaware of Dorma��s current situation or anything about Rahern Academy.

    It was no surprise, given his obsession with curse research, which had made him indifferent to the outside world.

    ��Still, Valheim, huh?��

    Veltua stroked his beard, scrutinizing Kraush closely.

    ��How did a child born to the most blessed family in the world end up like this?��

    A deep curiosity glimmered in his eyes.

    As the world��s foremost expert in curses, Veltua was naturally intrigued by Kraush��s peculiar condition.

    ��Your body would explode if its bnce shifted even slightly. That��s something not even I could fix.��

    Veltua had already deduced why Kraush had sought him out.

    ��Are you hoping I��ll remove the World Erosion and curses inside your body?��

    ��I have no such intention.��

    Kraush replied firmly, immediately rejecting the idea.

    He had painstakingly acquired his curses and World Erosion and had no intention of losing them all.

    ��Besides, if you were to remove them in my current state, my body would likely copse entirely.��

    World Erosion and curses were inherently attuned to yin energy.

    World��s Aura and aura were aligned with yang energy.

    The yin and yang energies always maintained bnce within his body.

    If one were to disappear, the harmony of yin and yang would copse, and the body and mind would inevitably be destroyed as a consequence.

    Kraush had learned this truth from Veltua.

    After all, the most fundamental principle of neutralizing curses was aligning the harmony between yin and yang.

    As Veltua realized how deeply Kraush understood these principles, his interest in Kraush grew stronger.

    ��You��ve done quite a bit of studying, haven��t you?��

    Using the pole with thentern as a support, Veltua stood atop the cursed centipede.

    ��So, tell me, what do you seek bying to me?��

    He grinned wickedly, revealing his yellowed teeth��a picture of a cantankerous old man.

    But Kraush needed this old man��s help.

    The highest-grade curses could not be obtained without Veltua��s assistance.

    ��The highest-grade curse, Four Seasons.��

    The hand stroking Veltua��s beard froze mid-motion.

    ��I��d like your help in acquiring it.��

    A mix of surprise and disbelief shed in Veltua��s eyes.

    ����Are you out of your mind?��

    When Veltua finally spoke, his words questioned Kraush��s sanity.

    And it wasn��t an unreasonable reaction.

    The highest-grade curses were called such because they were fundamentally different from all other curses.

    Each of these curses carried devastating characteristics capable of ruining a person��s life in an instant.

    Naturally, even Veltua treated them with extreme caution.

    They were all fraught with danger, akin to vtile explosives that could detonate at any moment, even in the hands of the world��s greatest Curse Master.

    Yet here and now, a boy from the Valheim family, someone Veltua had never met before, had appeared out of nowhere to ask for assistance in obtaining such a curse.

    It wasn��t the sort of request that a sane person would make.

    But unfortunately for Veltua, Kraush was entirely serious.

    ��Right now, there is no curse that suits me better than Four Seasons.��

    Upon hearing this, Veltua��s eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    Recalling the properties of Four Seasons, he grew even more puzzled.

    ��It seems there��s something you don��t understand.��

    Veltua said, fixing Kraush with a disapproving re, as if watching a reckless youth throwing his life away.

    ��The highest-grade curses may bear the name of curses, but����

    ��They are, in essence, erosion species with their own will. That��s why they��re ssified separately as cursed species, correct?��

    Kraush interrupted Veltua, finishing his exnation for him.

    At this, Veltua let out a small gasp, momentarily speechless.

    As I mentioned earlier, Kraush had an incredibly detailed knowledge of curses.

    Even things that even professional Curse Masters don��t know well.

    ��Did my youngest disciple tell you about this?��

    Kraush shrugged his shoulders.

    No matter how he answered, Veltua wouldn��t be convinced.

    ��Well, it��s true. It seems my youngest disciple wouldn��t studied up to that point yet.��

    He let out a chuckle and gazed at Kraush.

    The highest-rank curse, Four Seasons.

    That curse is an exceptionally peculiar one.

    As mentioned earlier, highest-rank curses are so unique that they should be ssified separately as cursed entities with their own will.

    In particr, the Four Seasons was far more bizarre than other curses.

    Once someone is afflicted by the Four Seasons, it randomly devours specific things within the body.

    Then, it takes their ce, allowing the curse to manipte its victim at will.

    As for the ��specific things,�� it could be physical elements like the stomach, liver, or brain.

    However, that is mild inparison.

    ording to the limited research on the Four Seasons, it can also consume Aura.

    It even devours curses within the body and can swallow the soul itself, recing itpletely.

    Thus, someone afflicted by the Four Seasons ceases to be themselves.

    They must live eternally as a servant of the curse, with their soul unable to return to the cycle of life.

    Hearing Kraush��s n to utilize the Four Seasons, Veltua naturally frowned.

    The Four Seasons was a curse even Veltua couldn��t handle easily.

    Handling a curse that moves around freely at its own will was naturally a daunting task.

    ��Are you thinking of using the Four Seasons to devour the curses inside your body? If so, that��s a misunderstanding.��

    As mentioned earlier, the Four Seasons reces the curses it consumes.

    But it��s literally just a recement.

    The Four Seasons devours the curse and leaves an identical curse behind within the body.

    Thus, the Four Seasons cannot dispel curses.

    ��No. As I said earlier, I have no intention of erasing curses or the power of the World Erosion.��

    Hearing this, Veltua furrowed his brow further, as if to say, ��Then what on earth are you trying to achieve by obtaining the Four Seasons?��

    Seeing Veltua��s reaction, Kraush decided to share something he didn��t know.

    ��The Four Seasons, asmonly known, can rece anything it consumes inside the body. However, the Four Seasons possesses one more undisclosed characteristic.��

    The Four Seasons indeed reces what it devours within the body.

    ��The Four Seasons doesn��t merely rece what it consumes with an identical version. It can substitute what it consumes with something else, as long as the alternative has the same energy capacity.��

    For example, if it consumes the brain and the stomach, the Four Seasons could create two stomachs instead of recing the brain, all without affecting the body��s ability to survive.

    In fact, Kraush had encountered someone afflicted by the Four Seasons who was left with only twenty lungs in their body, and even in that state, the individual��s life was sustained.

    A look of confusion appeared in Veltua��s eyes.

    ��And what do you intend to do with that?��

    Kraush raised his left hand to show him.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    ck mes red from his left hand��the power of the World Erosion burned with Ignis.

    Then, Kraush raised his right hand.

    <i>Fwoosh!</i>

    White mes rose from his right hand, the power of Aura burned with Ignis.

    ��I n to have the Four Seasons devour both the power of the World Erosion and Aura.��

    Veltua��s eyes slowly widened in shock.

    He was well aware of the precarious state of Kraush��s body.

    The power of Aura and the World Erosion were constantly at odds, relentlessly seeking to consume one another.

    If even slightly misaligned, Kraush��s body could be split in two, a dire and fatal situation.

    Yet, despite this perilous condition, Kraush proposed an audacious idea.

    ��And then, I��ll have the Four Seasons substitute one power with the other.��

    If sessful, only one power would remain within Kraush��s body��either Aura or the World Erosion.

    Aura and World Erosion have fundamentally separate vessels.

    Distinct containers meant to be filled individually.

    However, Kraush was now speaking of using the Four Seasons to break down the boundaries of these vessels and merge them into one.

    Aura reced to gain World Erosion.

    Or the World Erosion reced to gain Aura.

    This would undoubtedly make him several times stronger than he currently was.

    ����You��re out of your mind.��

    And the price for this would be borne entirely by Kraush.

    Leaving aside the inherent danger of the Four Seasons, which could rampage uncontrobly at any moment.

    The very act of substituting two powers into one would ce an immense burden on his body.

    ��Still, I won��t die.��

    The Four Seasons never permits death.

    Even if it creates twenty lungs within the body, it somehow maintains the body��s functionality.

    And it would be no different with Aura and World Erosion.

    Even if the powers were substituted into one, Kraush would not die from the shock.

    The Four Seasons wouldn��t allow it.

    Kraush��s eyes glowed blue and within them was a madness that could unsettle even Veltua, who was no stranger to curses.

    ��Haha, fine.��

    Veltua let out augh.

    ��Living in this world, it��s better to lose your mind properly once than not at all.��

    A wide, glistening grin stretched across his face.

    ��Good. Well, I��ve never handled a highest-rank curse in someone else��s body before. This should be an interesting experience.��

    <i>Thud!</i>

    As Veltua struck the ground with his staff, the cursed centipede came to a halt.

    Thenterns around them swayed ominously.

    Beneath their flickering light, a grotesque crescent-shaped grin appeared on Veltua��s face.

    ��Even if you die, don��t cry about it.��

    For curses always find those whough.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 204: 9-Star Erosion Species

    Chapter 204: 9-Star Erosion Species

    Dududududu-

    On top the moving Cursed Centipede.

    Originally, only Veltua upied the spot, but at some point, three more people and one creature had joined.

    Of course, those three people and one creature were Kraush��spanions.

    ��Ugh, it��s not a bug. It��s not����

    Among them, Ebsque was fighting against the repulsiveness of the Cursed Centipede.

    Every time the centipede��s antennae rose above its head, she tightly held back her screams.

    In the process, she subtly hid behind Kraush��s back, burying her head into him.

    While Kraush found it ufortable having something constantly touch his back, he let it go, as it didn��t seem intentional. ��My head feels better now.��

    Meanwhile, Haring spoke with a noticeably brighter expression.

    Under the light of Veltua��sntern, the headache caused by nightmares had disappeared.

    ��That youngdy over there also deals with curses?��

    At this, Veltua, intrigued, looked at yet another person handling curses after Kraush.

    After all, curses weremonly regarded as diseases that erode the human body.

    It was only natural that there were almost no individuals actively dealing with curses apart from the Curse Masters.

    ��I��m Haring Lagrin.��

    ��Lagrin. Being from a family associated with poison, it seems you��ve adapted to curses more easily.��

    ��It��s all thanks to Kraush.��

    Indeed, Kraush��s guidance in researching instant enhancement elixirs had been a significant help.

    ��Tch-tch, quite the reputation you have there.��

    Veltua teased Kraush.

    ��Isn��t the Four Seasons currently in the ��Unending Night��?��

    Kraush quickly shifted the topic.

    This old man, mischievous by nature, could tease someone for over an hour once he fixated on it.

    ��As you said, the Four Seasons do exist within the ��Unending Night.����

    The reply, however, was somewhat vague.

    When Kraush showed curiosity about the uncertainty, Veltua smacked his lips.

    ��The problem is that the Four Seasons are currently under the influence of a certain Eroder.��

    ��An Eroder, you say?��

    Even Kraush hadn��t heard this story before.

    When Kraush saw the Four Seasons, it had already attached itself to a person.

    ��Yes, and it��s an Eroder beyond my power to handle.��

    Veltua, after all, dealt with countless curses.

    Even thentern he currently had lit was a curse designed to repel ck Wraiths, and hisbat abilities utilizing curses were second to none.

    The fact that even he hesitated to face this opponent indicated that it was no ordinary foe.

    ��If it��s an Erosion Species of that level within the ��Unending Night������

    Kraush frowned, his mind conjuring up images of 10-star Erosion Species.

    No matter how skilled Kraush was, those entities were beyond his capabilities.

    To deal with a 10-star Erosion Species, at the very least, an order of Knights of master level would need to be deployed. Even then, their forces would only meet the bare minimum requirements.

    <i>��Though I don��t rely solely on Aura. There��s no need to limit myself to Aura-based standards.��</i>

    Kraush believed that with hisbined powers of World��s Aura and World Erosion, he could approximate the level of an upper-level master.

    In truth, he had recently reached the intermediate master level in aura.

    <i>��If I push my body to its limits, exploiting the forbidden technique of unrestricted World Erosion absorption, I could potentially reach the top-tier master level.��</i>

    Kraush had Annihtion Heavenly Asura in his arsenal. Though it required him to pour out everything, its sheer explosive power could undoubtedly rival the top-tier levels.

    However, even top-tier Masters could only barely handle 9-star Erosion Species.

    Against a 10-star or anything beyond, Kraush wouldn��t stand a chance.

    ����Is it a 10-star Erosion Species?��

    Kraush asked, hoping to confirm whether the opponent was beyond his reach.

    Veltua shook his head.

    ��9-star.��

    At least it wasn��t a 10-star Erosion Species, which was a small relief.

    ����9-star.��

    Beside him, Haring also stiffened, her face hardening.

    The strongest Erosion Species she had ever encountered were the Fake Lavados, a 7-star during the midterm evaluation, and the early-stage Decarabia, another 7-star.

    The mention of a 9-star, two tiers higher, left her momentarily breathless.

    She was now acutely aware of what it truly meant to enter a forbidden zone.

    ��There��s no need to be scared before even trying.��

    Kraush reassured her.

    ��Ebsque, I��ll need your help too.��

    ��Hah, isn��t that why I came in the first ce?��

    Despite her casual tone, Ebsque had once been famed as a secret weapon of the empire.

    Her necromancy excelled in dealing withrge groups, and she also had a trump card.

    No doubt she intended to summon her elite corpses from among her undead ranks.

    And while not entirely trustworthy, there was also the Mad Sword Emperor.

    At the very least, he could serve as a meat shield.

    <i>��It��s worth a shot.��</i>

    While he wasn��t confident about escaping unscathed, Kraush was determined to take the enemy down.

    Even Veltua wasn��t likely to just sit back and do nothing.

    There was a chance of victory.

    ��So, who exactly is the one holding the Four Seasons?��

    When Kraush asked, Veltua lifted his staff as though he had been waiting for the question.

    At that moment, thentern��s light red and pointed toward the night sky.

    ��Conveniently, it��s right over there.��

    Kraush followed the light of thentern to the night sky.

    There, through the pitch-ck clouds, a streak of starlight shone briefly before vanishing.

    The moment Kraush saw it, his expression slowly darkened.

    He recognized the identity of the Erosion Species.

    ��Are you telling me that the true Four Seasons are with that thing?��

    ��Yes, and that��s why this old man hasn��t been able to do anything about it.��

    A sigh escaped Kraush��s lips.

    Beside him, Ebsque, who had confidently imed she would assist, tilted her head in confusion.

    She knew very little about the Unending Night.

    ��What is it? What��s that starlight supposed to mean?��

    ����That��s the light scattered by an Eroder toward the sky.��

    An Erosion Species that roams the Unending Night, scattering starlight to illuminate the darkness.

    Reverse Night Star

    Its purpose is to fully illuminate the Unending Night.

    Why it held such a purpose was something even Kraush did not know.

    The problemy elsewhere.

    The Reverse Night Star, as mentioned, scattered starlight as it roamed.

    If this Reverse Night Star were to die, the Unending Night would truly be a ce where only night existed.

    Under that eternal night, the Erosion Species that parasitized the darkness would be even more rampant.

    <i>��The Reverse Night Star��s starlight suppresses the Unending Night.��</i>

    Thus, killing a Reverse Night Star within the Unending Night was considered a kind of taboo.

    There were originally only three Reverse Night Stars. After one was killed, the domain of the Unending Night had expanded further.

    <i>��Now I understand why Veltua, that old man, couldn��t handle the Four Seasons.��</i>

    Touching the Reverse Night Star risked causing the Unending Night to grow evenrger.

    So, it was clear that the Four Seasons hadn��t even been considered an option.

    <i>[Wouldn��t it be possible for you?]</i>

    At that moment, Crimson Garden perched on Kraush��s shoulder and asked.

    She implied using the ck Hood to steal the Four Seasons.

    ����That��s not so simple either.��

    As previously mentioned, the Four Seasons had already consumed part of the host��s body to take its ce.

    ��Unless that thing willingly spits out part of its body, stealing the Four Seasons would result in the Reverse Night Star��s death.��

    An Erosion Species that was actually more troublesome not to kill.

    What an absurd situation.

    ��Hmm, judging by your tone, it seems you do have a way to extract the Four Seasons, don��t you?��

    At that moment, Veltua, who had been staring at the starlight, turned to face him.

    ��There��s a way to make the Four Seasons regurgitate the consumed body part.��

    ��Really?��

    ��That��s assuming the Reverse Night Star doesn��t resist.��

    In the end, subduing the Reverse Night Star would have to be the first priority.

    Still, a breakthrough was beginning to appear.

    Kraush needed the Four Seasons. There was no time to hesitate over the means or methods.

    ��Let��s do it.��

    Kraush raised his head toward the night sky.

    Stealing the Four Seasons from the Reverse Night Star.

    The mission began.

    �� �� ��

    Reverse Night Star.

    True to its name, its identity remainsrgely unknown, save for one fact: it strives every single night to illuminate the dark sky.

    That��s all it does.

    However, one thing is certain.

    The Reverse Night Star is a 9-star Erosion Species.

    Beneath the sky of the Unending Night.

    It stood tall on two long, white legs, covered sparsely with soft, ck fuzz.

    Above those legs, it had four bright yellow, moth-like wings that scattered stardust-like particles as it moved.

    Its head, in particr, was bizarre beyond words.

    The head wasposed ofyers uponyers of ovepping wings,

    and attached to it were numerous eyes, each moving independently in different directions.

    This creature, approximately twice the size of an average human, was the Reverse Night Star.

    The Reverse Night Star raised its jet-ck arm.

    Following its movement, a trail of starlight powder once again scattered across the sky of the Unending Night.

    It lived its existence scattering starlight, utterly unaware of the Four Seasons that had already embedded themselves into its body.

    <i>Thud��</i>

    At that moment, as the Reverse Night Star raised its arm toward the sky, it froze.

    It, too, had sensed something.

    Though it had no nose, it caught a sweet fragrance tickling its nonexistent sense of smell.

    A scent so sweet, it promised unparalleled ecstasy if devoured in a single bite.

    The creature turned its head toward the source of the aroma.@@novelbin@@

    Its eyesnded on the edge of the horizon, where the night sky met the earth.

    There, shining as brightly as its own starlight was a singlentern.

    Beneath thatntern, an old man with a staff was trudging forward, step by step, toward the Reverse Night Star.

    ��Now, move.��

    With those words, the old man mmed his staff into the ground with a thud.

    From beneath the staff, dozens of ck centipedes surged forth, instantly growing massive and swarming toward the Reverse Night Star.

    The creature, watching the scene with a calm and detached gaze, slowly raised its ck fingertips.

    As soon as light began to coalesce at its fingertips.

    Piiing!

    The sound of light streaking through the air filled the night.

    The centipedes erupted into a shower of flesh and ichor, bursting apart one after the other.

    However, these weren��t ordinary centipedes.

    The moment the centipedes were shattered into fragments by the light, their numbers multiplied several fold instead.

    The increased swarm of centipedes expanded further, inting their bodies as they charged relentlessly at the Reverse Night Star.

    Feeling a slight annoyance, the Reverse Night Star unfolded its wings with a flutter.

    At that moment, the light particles it had scattered earlier began to gather around its wings.

    Under the sky of the Unending Night, an unprecedented sh of brilliance erupted.

    <i>Kwagagagagagagagang!</i>

    The light stretched to the horizon, obliterating the centipedespletely, leaving not even a speck of ash behind.

    ��As expected of a 9-star Erosion Species.��

    Watching the spectacle, Veltua clicked his tongue in frustration.

    The Reverse Night Star was proving itself to be on an entirely different scale, truly befitting its rank.

    ��Still, I can knock off a few pieces.��

    Even so, Veltua hadn��t wasted the cursed centipedes without reason.

    The Reverse Night Star btedly realized that the sweet scent it had detected earlier was now emanating from directly below it.

    One of the eyes attached to the wings of its head swiveled downward, drawn to the source of the scent.

    At that moment, the Reverse Night Star felt an intense heat apanied by the overwhelming fragrance.

    Even it, ustomed to the void of the Unending Night, found the heat searing, a sensation akin to imagining a sun it had never seen.

    Within that oppressive heat, it saw two figures.

    A boy with jet-ck hair and a girl with deep violet hair.

    When had they arrived?

    The Reverse Night Star questioned itself.

    It had detected nothing earlier, and yet now the boy stood directly beneath it.

    The boy��s eyes glowed a brilliant crimson, as seven stars in the night sky above him simultaneously poured down their red radiance.

    A crimson moon hung within his night.

    <i>Chill��</i>

    Even the Reverse Night Star felt a momentary sense of dread as the boy��s presence grew exponentially more oppressive.

    Danger.

    The Reverse Night Star quickly extended its hand, intending to tear the boy apart with the light gathered in its grasp.

    But the speed of its raised hand was nowhere near enough to reach the boy.

    His sword, imbued with the skill el, moved faster��an eleration unmatched by anything else in the world.

    <i>Piiiiiing!</i>

    In a sh, the boy��s sword cut through the air like a streak of light, mirroring the brilliance of the Reverse Night Star��s own beams.

    For the first time in its existence, the Reverse Night Star realized that the space before its eyes was aze with fiery radiance.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion (????)</b>

    <b>Fifth Form (??)</b>

    <b>Annihtion Moonfire (????)</b>

    The crimson mes of the moon consumed the Reverse Night Star.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 205: Growth

    Chapter 205: Growth

    From the very beginning, full force.

    For Kraush, it was one of his specialties.

    However, the cost was nothing short of devastating.

    ��Krahk!��

    A rift in World Erosion emptied as the result of forcibly unleashing Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    Through the gap, Aura pierced through, rampaging to rip Kraush��s body in half once again.

    The pain was so intense it seemed to ignore even the price paid for using Annihtion Heavenly Asura itself.

    But Kraush was the toughest of the tough, driven by pure spite.

    <i>Crunch!</i> Kraush clenched his teeth.

    At the same time, he forcibly suppressed the surging Aura.

    Kraush had experience suppressing the power of World Erosion in the past.

    Drawing from that experience, he relied solely on his mental strength to forcefully expel the Aura.

    ��Haring!��

    With Kraush��s shout, Haring grabbed Kraush and simultaneously kicked to the side.

    Whoosh!

    A beam of light swept cleanly through the spot where Kraush had been just moments ago.

    Nearly rolling together, Kraush and Haring looked toward the ce where the mes of Annihtion Moonfire burned brightly.

    There, in the center of the impact of his Annihtion Moonfire, was the Reverse Night Star.

    But perhaps it wasn��t a 9-star Erosion Species for nothing.

    Its condition appeared rtively intact.@@novelbin@@

    However, Kraush had definitely managed to wound it just now.

    The Reverse Night Star��s back was charred ck as evidence.

    <i>Thunk�C Boom!</i>

    The wings attached to its back, unable to withstand the heat, finally fell off.

    Including the two wings that were directly struck and sent flying in the initial attack, a total of three wings were now gone.

    <i>��If I had aimed for its neck from the start.��</i>

    Had he tried to go for the neck, it might have been Kraush who suffered instead.

    Even with Haring��s Invisible ability closing the distance to the maximum range, the Reverse Night Star had still noticed their approach.

    <i>��But with this, I��ve blocked both its escape and additional attack methods.��</i>

    The Reverse Night Star��s wings were exceptionally troublesome.

    Not only could it fly freely through the skies, but its speed was near supersonic.

    The intense heat and light pouring from its wings could easily melt human flesh.

    Especially the barrage of light raining down from the sky was nothing short of a hellscape.

    Thus, the fact that three of its wings had fallen off was a stroke of good fortune.

    With only one wing remaining, it wouldn��t be able to fly.

    ��Haring, curse iing. Get down.��

    At that moment, Kraush immediately pulled Haring close and shielded her with his body.

    Just then, the light pouring out from around the Reverse Night Star momentarily reached Kraush.

    ��Kraush!��

    Haring cried out in rm, but Kraush didn��t mind.

    Any curses seeping through could be burned away with Ignis and converted entirely into the power of World Erosion.

    When it came to cursepatibility, Kraush was unmatched.

    ��Haring, stay close. Don��t separate.��

    However, the curse was lethal to Haring.

    The curse carried by the Reverse Night Star wasbustion.

    When the light prated the body, it ignited mes from within.

    Naturally, with fire burning inside the body, there was no way to extinguish it.

    Most victims died coughing out smoke from their mouths.

    [Then wouldn��t that make them no different from you on an ordinary day?]

    Even in this situation, Crimson Garden��s biting sarcasm made Kraush sigh.

    Through his past training, Kraush had managed to significantly extend the duration of Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    The madness caused by World Erosion had sharply decreased ever since the emergence of the Aura.

    It was likely due to the inherent stability of the Aura itself.

    Moreover, the murderous intent of the Heavenly ying Star had be exceedingly unlikely to run rampant since obtaining Nox.

    The night of Nox allowed the Heavenly ying Star to remain in its most stable state.

    As a result, Kraush had greatly extended the application time of Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    Previously, the madness and murderous intent would spiral out of control within ten seconds, imposing a strict time limit.

    But once that issue was resolved, the duration naturally increased.

    Furthermore, Kraush��s strength had reached a point where he could now summon Annihtion Heavenly Asura without the need for instant enhancement elixirs.

    ��Hoo.��

    On top of that, Kraush��s body carried the curse of Frost Fang.

    Applied alongside Annihtion Heavenly Asura to extend its duration, Frost Fang regted Kraush��s heat at an optimal level.

    Thanks to this, the time until reaching his limits had been significantly extended.

    However, even with the extended duration of Annihtion Heavenly Asura,

    it was still insufficient topletely subdue the Reverse Night Star.

    ��Grrrkkk����

    The Reverse Night Star let out a guttural, blood-boiling sound as its ckened fingers once again pointed toward Kraush.

    Kraush, carrying Haring, activated el to dodge the iing beams of light.

    Without el, his body would undoubtedly have been riddled with holes by now.

    To put it inly, a 9-star Erosion Species was still too much to handle.

    If Kraush hade here alone, he would have had no choice but to give up.

    But from the beginning, Kraush had no intention of facing the Reverse Night Star alone.

    ��My life just keeps hitting new lows.��

    A voice echoed, and with it, a blood-colored de extended toward the light beams.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    The iing beams of light, surprisingly, failed to pierce the de��s edge.

    Instead, they were deflected, scattering light across the sky.

    It was the Blood Rahsado, one of the Ten Heavenly Swords.

    Even the Light Sword once wielded by the Sword King, Lai Valheim, couldn��t prate its edge.

    And standing there, with crimson hair flowing, was none other than the Mad Sword Emperor��now a corpse controlled by Ebsque.

    He had been sent here under Ebsque��smand to confront the Reverse Night Star.

    ��Haring.��

    ��I��m fine.��

    Kraush called to Haring, who stood beside him.

    She tightly gripped her dagger, as if to reassure him that there was no need to worry.

    Given that Haring had lost her brother due to the Mad Sword Emperor, Kraush had asked out of caution. But it seemed his question was unwarranted.

    ��You already avenged me, Kraush.��

    Haring had no lingering attachment to a revenge already fulfilled.

    It was just like her.

    ��Mad Sword Emperor, we��re going to draw out the Reverse Night Star��s true form. It��ll act just like it didst time, so match its moves well.��

    ��Ugh, what an irritating bastard!��

    Though grumbling, the Mad Sword Emperor swung the Blood Demonic Sword at the Reverse Night Star.

    As his body began to glow with an increasingly crimson hue, it was clear he understood the task at hand.

    Even if death had significantly weakened his physical abilities, he was still the Mad Sword Emperor.

    It was no coincidence that the Mad Sword Emperor had nearly brought Hadenhartz to ruin single-handedly. His skill in facing off against the Reverse Night Star was evident.

    Even the Reverse Night Star wouldn��t be able to ignore <i>that</i>.

    ��Crimson Garden.��

    [ Preparations are already underway on my end. ]

    Kraushpleted his final check.

    Good.

    The final strategy could be entrusted to Ebsque.

    <i>��What I need to do is.��</i>

    Push the Reverse Night Star to its limit until it reveals its true form.

    Until then, it wouldn��t be possible to bring it down.

    �� �� ��

    The Reverse Night Star was now extremely furious.

    And for good reason.

    The crimson-haired man before it was relentlessly persistent.

    Even when struck by its beams of light, his regenerative abilities allowed him to recover almost immediately.

    With his natural healing factor enhanced by Ebsque��s necromancy, he was essentially an unkible zombie.

    ��Haha, I��m already half-dead, so I don��t need to worry much about getting hurt!��

    On top of that, the Mad Sword Emperor wasn��t weak enough to be dismissed by the Reverse Night Star.

    He was cunning, expertly exploiting gaps in its defense tounch threatening attacks.

    His innatebat skills, coupled with his disregard for the damage to his body, made him an infuriating opponent.

    But the real frustration wasn��t the Mad Sword Emperor but thebination of Haring and Kraush.

    Using Invisible, theypletely erased their presence, only striking when the Reverse Night Star fully exposed its defenses.

    Since it had lost three wings from their initial attack, every single blow from Kraush was devastating, even for the Reverse Night Star.

    What made it worse was Kraush��s sharp instincts.

    If the Reverse Night Star deliberately created an opening, Kraush would never fall for it.

    He only acted when he was absolutely certain the opening was real.

    Adding to the annoyance were the cursed centipedes that asionally lunged at it.

    Perhaps because of this, the Reverse Night Star��s patience was reaching its limit.

    The starlight surrounding its body grew stronger, scattering throughout the night and following its movements.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    In that moment, the Reverse Night Star��s skin began to split and tear.

    <i>Crack-crack-crack!</i>

    The cracks quickly spread across its entire body, bing deep fissures.

    ��Mad Sword Emperor, if you don��t want to die, get out of the way.��

    Seeing this, Kraush immediately grabbed Haring and kicked off from the ground to escape.

    With el amplifying his movements, Kraush pushed his body to its limits, elerating to maximum speed in an instant.

    ��Dammit!��

    The Mad Sword Emperor��s bted shout echoed briefly.

    At that very moment, a burst of light erupted all at once from behind Kraush.

    The light spread in all directions, sweeping over the surroundings in an instant.

    Kraush, who had already distanced himself from the explosion, immediately drew Thunderstorm.

    At the same time, Haring raised her dagger, radiating an intense aura of poison.

    <i>��Did she take an elixir while retreating?��</i>

    Kraush gave a brief smile at Haring��s swift and ready response.

    It was proof that, just as he was growing stronger, the Skyborne Generation was also advancing.

    Feeling reassured by their mutual growth, Kraush swung Thunderstorm.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    Haring��s dagger and Kraush��s Thunderstorm collided with the light, tearing it apart.

    Despite the significant distance they had gained, the impact was still substantial.

    However, both of them emerged unscathed as they sessfully neutralized the light.

    Kraush��s gaze shifted to the site of the light��s eruption.

    There, something stark white stood.

    The now-exposed, gleaming white skin rippled like the light itself, and its wings and head had transformed into luminous forms.

    This was the true form of the Reverse Night Star, stripped of its outer shell��a being fully unified with starlight.

    In this form, no physical attack could affect it.

    The creature had be starlight itself.

    ��Haring, stay back.��

    This was no longer something Haring could handle.

    Even if she used Invisible, the moment she disengaged it, the Reverse Night Star would strike first.

    Kraush��s body tingled all over, a clear warning from his senses.

    Even standing in the presence of the current Reverse Night Star, his body screamed at him to flee immediately, warning of imminent danger.

    If Kraush with his resilience could feel this way, Haring could barely hold herself together, her body stiffened to its limits.

    ��Kraush����

    ��It��s fine. This is what I��ve been preparing for all this time.��

    cing a firm hand on Haring��s head, Kraush pushed forward.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    In that moment, ck chains shot up into the sky.

    <i>Boooom!</i>

    The chains spread outward, anchoring themselves firmly into the ground.

    Thanks to the chains firmly embedded in the ground, the surroundings resembled a scene trapped inside a cage.

    Sensing something was off, the Reverse Night Star scattered starlight.

    The moment the scattered starlight reached the chains, it was reflected back.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The reflected starlight grazed the Reverse Night Star and exploded as it hit the surroundings.

    Seeing this, the Reverse Night Star shimmered with starlight as if enraged, realizing it had been trapped.

    However, it was a 9-star Erosion Species.

    Even in its true form, it could likely break through the chain cage prepared by Ebsque if it kept attacking.

    ��But I won��t let that happen.��

    At that moment, a horseposed of bones and blue light appeared before him.

    Its glowing blue mes for a mane made it evident that this was no ordinary creature.

    ��Neigh.��

    The horse neighed, and Kraush climbed onto its back with practiced ease.

    He knew exactly what this horse was��Ebsque��s second corpse.

    It was the very horse that Arthur frequently rode, and its performance was exceptional.

    The Reverse Night Star turned its gaze toward Kraush, starlight spilling recklessly from its body, clearly infuriated.

    In that case, Kraush thought, he might as well make it unleash all its fury and cool it down.

    ��Let��s go, Number 2.��

    Round two was about to begin.

    Trantors note:

 Chapter 206: Overcoming Again

    Chapter 206: Oveing Again

    Number 2, with its mane of blue mes and skeletal body, possessed a unique trait.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    As that trait manifested, Number 2��s mane shifted from blue mes to ck mes, igniting with an intense energy.

    ��Neighhh!��

    With the ck mes zing, apletely different aura radiated from Number 2.

    These ck mes were none other than Kraush��s own ck mes.

    The unique trait of Number 2.

    It could perfectly share the power of its rider.

    Which meant. <i>��el.��</i>

    The figures of both Number 2 and Kraush blurred simultaneously.

    At that moment, starlight fired by the Reverse Night Star streaked past where they had just been.

    The starlight, a beam of destruction capable of erasing anything it touched with searing heat, missed its mark.

    But with el shared between Kraush and Number 2, evasion was effortless.

    <i>tter��</i>

    The sound of hooves striking the ground echoed through the air.

    Number 2, empowered by Kraush��s strength, neighed joyfully as it galloped.

    ��Number 2, I��ll leave all the evasion to you from now on.��

    ��Snort.��

    Number 2 snorted in acknowledgment, its movements confident and poised.

    With Kraush��s el and Annihtion Erosion shared, Number 2 could surely evade the Reverse Night Star��s attacks.

    Trusting Number 2 entirely, Kraush let it take full responsibility for his survival.

    Meanwhile, Kraush��s eyes slowly closed.

    He was entering a state of intense focus.

    <i>��Annihtion Heavenly Asura alone won��t be enough to defeat the Reverse Night Star.��</i>

    Back during the initial surprise attack, Kraush had used Annihtion Moonfire to destroy three of the Reverse Night Star��s wings.

    That was undoubtedly a significant victory.

    But it was also then that Kraush realized one thing for certain.

    Annihtion Heavenly Asura wasn��t enough to bring down the Reverse Night Star.

    To extract the Four Seasons from the creature, it had to bepletely subdued.

    For that, Annihtion Heavenly Asura alone was woefully insufficient.

    Especially now, with the Reverse Night Star having be one with starlight, it was nearly immune to physical attacks.

    Even the damage that didnd would be significantly reduced.

    <i>��Which means I need to push the output even further.��</i>

    White mist began to escape from Kraush��s mouth.

    Under the influence of Nox, his hair gradually turned back to a pitch-ck shade, like ink spreading through water.

    Annihtion Heavenly Asura was a technique that forcibly broke through its limits by enhancing the Annihtion Asura state with instant enhancement elixirs.

    If Kraush were to defeat the Reverse Night Star, he had to surpass those limits once more.

    <i>Whoosh��</i>

    Deep within Kraush��s core, the Ignis fueled by World Erosion burned fiercely, ring into Annihtion Erosion.

    The mes surged, spreading through Kraush��s body and igniting it from within.

    These intense mes were no longer unfamiliar to Kraush.

    Under the already dark and unending night sky, Kraush��s own night grew even deeper, cloaking everything in darkness.

    A night so imprable that even a single step ahead couldn��t be seen.

    But in that pitch-ck sky, stars began to appear one by one.

    The Heavenly ying Star had awakened.

    When all seven stars had finally taken their ce in the sky, they began to pour out starlight.

    <i>Thump!</i>

    With that, Kraush��s output surged once more.

    The unique power of the Heavenly ying Star amplified the strength of World Erosion even further.

    Cold sweat formed on Kraush��s brow as the zing heat radiated outward, raising the surrounding temperature sharply.

    The space around him distorted visibly from the intensity.

    But even this was nowhere near enough.

    As smoke escaped his mouth, Kraush clenched his teeth tightly.

    At the same time, yet another force began toyer onto his body.

    el.

    el, a skill that elerated anything, was now applied to the Annihtion Erosion burning within Kraush.

    Already fueled by thebined power of the Heavenly ying Star and World Erosion, the mes red even hotter with the added eleration.

    The results were extraordinary, pushing the limits of reason.

    <i>Crunch!</i>

    Kraush bit down so hard his teeth felt like they might shatter.

    The heat pounding through his body was growing ever more intense, battering his very flesh from within.

    The mes of Annihtion Erosion were already circting rapidly through Kraush��s body, igniting various parts of it.

    The moment el was added to this cirction, the mes began to move through his body at an entirely different level of speed.

    As the mes elerated, they burned more intensely, heating Kraush��s body further.

    Like countless rounds of tempering a piece of raw iron to forge it into the de of a sword, Kraush��s body was undergoing constant refinement, driving his output to even greater heights.

    The surrounding air currents began to shift.

    The night itself started to distort.

    At that moment, the Reverse Night Star sensed something was wrong.

    It had been relentlessly firing beams of starlight at Kraush and Number 2 to kill them.

    But now, the Reverse Night Star noticed something peculiar about its starlight.

    The beams of starlight, which had been steadily flowing out of its hands, were gradually being pulled away, as if drawn toward something.

    It was like the eye of a storm, sucking everything into its center.

    Even the starlight emanating from the Reverse Night Star was slowly being drained away.

    A strange sensation began to creep over the Reverse Night Star��a feeling it had never experienced before.

    It felt as though the starlight that constituted its very being was disappearing, and that, in turn, its existence might eventually vanish altogether.

    This unsettling sensation sparked a sense of crisis within the Reverse Night Star.

    The starlight around it crackled with erratic sparks.

    Its gazended on the boy who sat quietly with his eyes closed atop Number 2.

    The intense heat emanating from Kraush was so powerful that it warped the space around him.

    That heat was growing fiercer by the second, transforming into a singr, overwhelming light.

    As the Reverse Night Star stared at that light, it suddenly recalled the reason it had always scattered starlight.

    Under the unending night sky, it remembered something it had never witnessed before in its existence.

    The Reverse Night Star had always scattered starlight to illuminate the night sky in the hopes of seeing it.

    What it sought was morning.

    The dawn that breaks the night.

    The Reverse Night Star wanted to see the morning.

    But now, there was someone bringing that dawn to life��a being emitting a fierce light that it could never produce itself.

    <i>Shudder!</i>

    The starlight around the Reverse Night Star flickered.

    A terrible premonition surged within it, and its starlight began to intensify.

    ���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��

    Lacking vocal cords, the Reverse Night Star let out a silent scream.

    Its starlight, burning brighter than ever, surged violently toward Number 2.@@novelbin@@

    The starlight fell like an unrelenting bombardment, splitting into thousands of rays that indiscriminately scorched the surroundings.

    The night sky was painted with the overwhelming glow of the starlight��s ceaseless bombardment.

    But there was one thing the Reverse Night Star didn��t realize.

    As Kraush��s power increased, so did Number 2��s.

    Number 2, now emitting far fiercer ck mes than before, performed acrobatic feats in perfect unison with el.

    Amid the downpour of radiant starlight, it deftly avoided every single beam, galloping with miraculous precision.

    It was a movement so sublime, it bordered on the divine.

    ���D�D�D�D�D�D�D�D!��

    The Reverse Night Star, now even more enraged, unleashed a deluge of starlight upon Number 2.

    But the more relentless the attack, the more determined Number 2 became, pushing its speed to even greater heights.

    This dance of attack and evasion repeated endlessly.

    Meanwhile, atop Number 2, Kraush��s body continued to push past its limits.

    The heat of Annihtion Erosion was now so intense that it blurred Kraush��s consciousness.

    It was a heat so overwhelming that a single misstep could obliterate his mind.

    <i>��More.��</i>

    Despite this, Kraush continued to draw forth even greater power.

    <i>��More!��</i>

    He surpassed his limits again and again.

    The single thought filling Kraush��s mind was to break through every boundary.

    To surpass that limit, Kraush had to employ the best strategy at his disposal.

    At that moment, a chilling white frost enveloped Kraush��s body.

    It was the curse, Frost Fang.

    By borrowing Frost Fang��s power, Kraush forced his body to endure its limits, allowing him to suppress the extreme heat burning within.

    This gave him the capacity to draw forth even greater levels of heat.

    Soon, the night sky was filled entirely with ck mes.

    Amid the storm-like ze, as if preparing for the final crescendo.

    <i>Crunch��</i>

    The instant enhancement elixir in Kraush��s mouth shattered.

    <i>Whoosh!</i>

    mes erupted, engulfing his entire body in an instant.

    Kraush��s physical form, having broken through yet another limit, reached an entirely new domain.

    He had gone beyond Annihtion Heavenly Asura.

    Within the raging ck mes, his crimson eyes shone vividly.

    <b>Annihtion Heavenly Rakshasa (????)</b>

    The new realm Kraush had reached after relentlessly breaking through his limits.

    The sight of this struck an unprecedented sense of crisis into the mind of the Reverse Night Star.

    Even as a 9-star Erosion Species, it was overwhelmed by the extraordinary aura of Kraush��s new form.

    But as if to assert its dominance as a 9-star Erosion Species, the Reverse Night Star spread its arms wide.

    If it couldn��t escape, it would kill its opponent.

    To fulfill that simple truth, parts of its starlight-formed arms and body began to disintegrate.

    The remaining starlight gathered into a singr point of light, coalescing in front of the Reverse Night Star.

    Before it, a small orb of starlight was created.

    However, this orb carried an entirely different level of powerpared to anything it had unleashed before.

    The starlight sphere, endlessly absorbing light as if devouring the surrounding space, looked dangerous at a nce.

    Kraush��s Thunderstorm was already forming a scabbard made of lightning.

    Within that scabbard was a power of ck me iparable to anything seen before.

    This was because even the ck me inside the scabbard was elerating under the influence of el��s power.

    In this state, Kraushcked the confidence to reach the Reverse Night Star and unleash his sword.

    He couldn��t even take a single step forward in his current condition.

    ��Number Two.��

    But there was someone who could act in ce of his legs.

    Number Two, unafraid even upon seeing Reverse Night Star��s sphere of starlight, began to sprint, twisting his body.

    His speed gradually increased, stirring the air as he closed the distance to Reverse Night Star.

    Following this, Kraush gripped Thunderstorm tightly.

    The muscles in his arms and entire body trembled.

    The power of ck me contained in the lightning scabbard was heavier than ever, making it feel as though Thunderstorm would slip from his grasp at any moment.

    Yet Kraush��s hands held on to Thunderstorm with unyielding determination.

    ��Send it with all your might.��

    With those words, spoken through barely exhaled breaths, el enveloped Number Two��s body once again.

    As ck mes spewed forth, Number Two elerated to the point where his figure was barely visible.

    In this elerated world, the Reverse Night Star��s sphere of light was finallyplete.

    In an instant, all the surrounding light condensed into Reverse Night Star.

    And the condensed light exploded, akin to the final stage of a star��s life.

    Even in the face of such an explosion of starlight, Number Two charged forward without hesitation.

    He entrusted everything entirely to Kraush.

    It was Kraush, trusted by Ebsque.

    A servant would never doubt someone trusted by their master.

    In front of the exploding starlight.

    For some reason, Kraush felt as if all sound had vanished, and even light seemed to move sluggishly.

    The surrounding scenery appeared stark white.

    This was the effect of el��s violent eleration, pushing his mind to the brink of overload and elerating his thoughts.

    In this elerated state of thought, atop a sereneke, a single droplet of water slowly fell.

    As the droplet touched the surface of theke in Kraush��s mind, ripples spread outward, epassing the entireke.

    At the center of those ripples, the water began to boil and surge.

    When the rising waters reached the edge of Kraush��s consciousness.

    <i>Crack!</i>

    The lightning scabbard that had imprisoned Kraush��s ck me finally cracked and shattered.

    <i>Whoosh��</i>

    The bted sound of the ck me filled the surroundings.

    Witnessing this, the Reverse Night Star saw a crimson moon rise above Kraush��s head.

    That crimson moon shone so brightly that, for a moment, the Reverse Night Star was reminded of the dawn that blooms in the night sky.

    ���D�D�D�D!��

    A soundless roar echoed from Reverse Night Star��s lips.

    And with that roar, the ck me descended upon the world, devouring everything, including the explosion of starlight.

    The spreading ck me tore through the explosion of starlight, and in the instant it reached Reverse Night Star.

    Through the zing ck mes emerged Number Two and Kraush, reflected in Reverse Night Star��s eyes.

    The despair of Reverse Night Star and the unyielding determination of Kraush to im victory collided in that moment.

    ��Rest easy.��

    With those simple words, a zing sword was thrust forward, erupting with immense force.

    <b>Annihtion Erosion (�����g)</b>

    <b>Sixth Form (��ʽ)</b>

    <b>Annihtion Heavenly Rakshasa me (�����_��)</b>

    The ck mes of the Rakshasa engulfed Reverse Night Star.

    Trantors note:

    I just had a 15 minute trip on the inte trying to figure out an urate trantion for this move cause Annihtion Heavenly Rakshasa me sounded just too simple to be right, but nope, this is it.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!